《Skirt-Chasing Young Monarch: City Lady-Killer》


 Chapter 1: Peerless Beauty – Campus Belle Queen

    Su Ke felt his heartbeat reach its limits; his breathing became rushed, with his chest rapidly heaving up and down as his legs made robotic movements forward. Although he had lowered his head, he knew that the girl was only meters away; just a slight increase in the walking pace would be enough to reach her.


    Beads of sweat slowly slid down his forehead, seeping along the brows, towards the rim of his eyes. The stinging sensation promptly made him reach out to knead them, simultaneously giving him an opportunity to peek a glance at the front.


    A pair of jade-like snowy long legs came into vision. A look upwards revealed cowboy jeans of a perfect fit, firmly wrapped around those curvy buttocks, which gait seemed to resemble two rocking orbs. An azure-colored pure cotton half sleeved T-shirt was worn on top, through which Su Ke could vaguely see a white brassiere band.


    ¡°What should I do? Should I do it?¡± Just a mere glance almost made Su Ke feel dizzy from the nervousness. Gulping down with conviction, he took deep breaths.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go all in!¡± Su Ke sped up his pace, beginning a short sprint. His arms naturally waved like a pendulum. His palm dampened due to the sweat as he approached closer¡ª6 meters, 3 meters, 1 meter¡­


    ¡°Pa!¡± A clear and loud sound echoed out.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    As Su Ke brushed past the girl, his right hand swung aside; his palm hitting just right on top her left butt cheek. Soft yet flexible, he could feel the curvature of the butt¡¯s flesh right before he landed the hit¡ªas curvy as an inverted rice bowl.


    ¡°Aaaahhhh!¡± screamed the girl; she covered her mouth right after. Immediately, she yelled at the butt attacker perp adjacent to her, ¡°You! Stop!¡±


    At the moment his palm came into contact with the girl¡¯s buttocks, Su Ke¡¯s brain had become mush as if he had received an electric shock, but his body¡¯s inertia still made him take a few steps forward. Only, he foolishly stopped when her voice echoed out, unable to take another step, even though he wanted to flee.


    ¡°You slapped my butt just now!¡± The girl¡¯s voice shuddered due to the anger, with every word she spoke, her voice became coarser as she heavily breathed.


    Su Ke¡¯s head drooped down as he didn¡¯t have the courage to look at her right now. He didn¡¯t know how to tackle this situation. He felt that his legs had gone soft, on the verge of falling at any second. He knew he had to defend himself or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to clear out this sin even if he jumped into the Yellow River. After all, he had slapped her butt.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t!¡± Su Ke somehow squeezed out these few words out between the gaps of his teeth, his voice as flat as a mosquito¡¯s buzz.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? From which class are you? Raise your head so I can take a look at who you are!¡± The girl made three demands in rapid-fire and then spoke no more.


    Su Ke raised his head slowly; he could feel his face had become fiery, perhaps as red as a monkey¡¯s buttocks. However, he didn¡¯t dare to deny her demand. He kept sweating, already regretting his actions. If this was known to the Disciplinary Committee, it was no doubt that his parents would be informed of this and they would also expel him.


    ¡°How could I be so immoral! Ah!¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Su Ke felt like crying; indeed, he was possessed a moment ago.


    ¡°Then who touched me just now?¡± The girl¡¯s¡¯ voice suddenly became strict, making Su Ke tremble from fear.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! Really!¡± Su Ke shook his head with all his might.


    ¡°Alright, it wasn¡¯t you!¡± The girl stepped forward after speaking. Su Ke finally relaxed a bit, exhaling a breath.


    ¡°Was my butt supple?¡± the girl turned back to ask casually.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Ke blurted out, but he immediately realized his blunder. He could see the expression of the girl experience a drastic change, ready to pounce and bare her fangs at any moment.


    Su Ke¡¯s complexion became deathly pale, thinking that this was perhaps the end for him.


    At this moment, the sounds of the bell rung out.


    It was the habitual sickening bell that rang to signify the beginning of class, similar to a heavenly sweet-sounding natural tone. The girl somewhat hesitated a bit before turning around to run to class while glaring at Su Ke with eyes wide opened.


    ¡°Reporting!¡± Su Ke¡¯s entire body was soaked in sweat as he stood at the entrance of the classroom. He lowered his head when he saw the Mathematics teacher watch him with raised brows.


    Su Ke could feel the students of the entire classroom look at him for 1-2 minutes; he felt as if ants were crawling on top his skin, biting him here and there. The impatient voice of the Mathematics teacher sounded out at this moment, ¡°Come in!¡±


    He ran for his seat in a single breath with his head lowered. Taking out the textbook, he took a look at the blackboard. Once the Mathematics teacher watched Su Ke sit down obediently, he didn¡¯t say anything else and resumed teaching.


    Su Ke sat still and upright as he concentrated his attention on the blackboard, yet at the same time, a strange space had suddenly appeared in his mind. It had an LCD screen-like thing at the front, displaying a row of words accompanied by an ice-cold synthetic mechanical voice.


    ¡°Mission: Touch Li Feifei¡¯s butt (COMPLETE) Reward: 100 RMB.¡±


    ¡°[Flower Pickup System] has initialized successfully. Additional reward: Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Basic Level)¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    Su Ke was already familiar with this LCD screen; it used to remind him every day of this mission about touching her butt. He had been anxious at the beginning, but he finally braced himself to try it out today. The words had changed.


    ¡®Selected withdraw!¡¯


    A white flash flickered within the strange space. Su Ke immediately quivered; he felt his body relax as it experienced a pleasant sensation, equivalent to the feeling of drinking a bottle full of iced cola during a scorching day, followed by a sumptuous feast.


    At this moment, his right hand, which had entered into the school desk drawer, came into contact with a few bills. After bringing them out to look, these bills were bright red, imprinted with the image of the greatest man of all eras, respected and loved, Grandpa Mao.


    He stealthily brought the money out to check if they were fake. They didn¡¯t seem to have any problems.


    ¡°This is genuine! I didn¡¯t think it was real, this ¡®Flower Pickup System¡¯!¡± Su Ke did his best to suppress the urge to shout out loudly, but the surprise to his heart had made him laugh out a little unconsciously.


    ¡°SU KE!¡± The expression of the Mathematics teacher suddenly became gloomy when he saw Su Ke giggle. He threw the chalk in his hand towards Su Ke¡¯s desk. The accuracy was relatively high; only those who have tempered themselves for several years would be able to pull it out.


    ¡°Su Ke, how is this problem solved?¡± The Mathematics teacher¡¯s eyes had already opened wide. Su Ke would have transformed into a hedgehog were the gaze likened to throwing knives.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Ke immediately stood up to look at the cluster of numerals on the blackboard. His brain had become mush again. Mathematics wasn¡¯t one of his key strengths; he would just barely pass each of his exams with great difficulty. He was out of wits when he saw the Mathematics teacher glare at him.


    ¡°Arriving late to the class, not listening to the lecture, have you come to attend classes or grow fat? You¡¯re wasting time available to you, failing to live up to your parent¡¯s expectations. Don¡¯t come to class if you don¡¯t want to be here!¡± The Mathematics teacher seemed outraged; the more he spoke, the more worked up he became. Especially after seeing the guiltless expression on Su Ke¡¯s face, his anger grew even more. He pointed towards the classroom door. ¡°Get out of the class right now!¡±

 Chapter 2: Alluring New Mission

    Reprimanded by the Mathematics teacher, though Su Ke felt angry, he had no other means to deal with the densely packed equations on the blackboard as he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to solve the problem; his face became flushed.


    ¡°Get out!¡± The Mathematics teacher yelled, pointing towards the door. Although Su Ke¡¯s mistake was trivial, he still did so with the intention of ¡°killing the chicken to warn the monkey.¡±


    The 3rd High¡¯s (8th) class could be considered to be among the mid-lower level classes within the entire year. The majority of the students of the class had bad habits; the boys caused a ruckus with chatter, few of the girls used their tiny mirrors to deal with their pimples, and some even had earphone plugged into their ears.


    Su Ke¡¯s giggle made the anger Wu Ming had suppressed within explode out. Although he didn¡¯t pay much attention to this obscure and unknown, quite reserved student with mediocre achievements, he felt as if Su Ke had smacked his face¡ªa na?ve, equivalent to an ¡®air¡¯ sort of boy doing the smacking.


    ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡ª!¡± Su Ke tried to speak, but his voice wouldn¡¯t come out; he was scared.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Wu Ming pointed towards the door again, his eyes filled with anger and his expression solemn.


    Su Ke¡¯s head drooped down; he rose from his seat to leave. He could only resign himself to adversity and obey the teacher¡¯s order, void of the courage to refute. The students of the entire class had paused their matters to look at him walk out, step by step.


    Suddenly, he stopped; raising his head, he quickly walked towards the rostrum.


    Wu Ming was startled; he had an ominous feeling when he saw Su Ke walk towards him in large strides, thinking, ¡°Is he going to hit his teacher?¡± He retreated a step back. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t mind him. A refreshing energy had suddenly appeared within his mind; an enormous amount of mathematical knowledge, theorems, and formulas, which were a comprehensive study of the entire subject appeared along with it. The difficult mathematics problem on the blackboard now became easy.


    Su Ke picked up the chalk from the lectern and wrote at a tremendous speed. A glance at that problem had produced the reasoning required to solve the problem within his mind; his right hand merely wrote the answer conscientiously.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Pa!¡± Su Ke threw the chalk in his hand towards the lectern and looked at Wu Ming.


    ¡°Teacher Wu, is my solution correct?¡±


    Wu Ming was shocked from the moment Su Ke had climbed the rostrum; this youngster had always been a yes-man. He¡¯d blush when he¡¯d speak to the girls in his class, and his voice was as tiny as a mosquito¡¯s when he discussed with the boys. Such a person had surprisingly dared to come onto the rostrum.


    Moreover, looking at the answer he wrote on the blackboard, its procedure was clear, and the solution, perfect. This was again startling as the problem¡¯s difficulty was quite high. Wu Ming believed only three among the entire class could solve it, but Su Ke wasn¡¯t one of them for sure.


    ¡°Correct!¡± Wu Ming pulled a long face, deliberately looking at the blackboard while speaking.


    Su Ke clapped his hands to throw off the chalk dust, directly returning to his seat. He didn¡¯t drop his head down this time but rather had a rare smiling expression on his face


    Wei Lan felt as if she was seeing Su Ke for the first time; delicate and pretty cheeks, bright pupils, a smile possessing an indeterminable flavor. ¡°Was this the same obscure and unknown Su Ke of the class? The Su Ke who used to act like some shy girl?¡± Thinking about this, the class committee member, Wei Lan, suddenly felt curious about him.


    Su Ke feigned to take his seat in a relaxed manner, his sight clashing with the Mathematics teacher Wu Ming¡¯s, who instead avoided his gaze quickly.


    ¡°Students, Su Ke has solved this problem correctly!¡± Wu Ming spoke out; Su Ke again began to giggle; the [Flower Pickup System] was real! The hundred lump sum of money was genuine! Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Basic Level), he got it!


    ¡°A miracle bestowed by the heavens! I¡¯ll surely change my destiny with this [Flower Pickup System]!¡± Su Ke shouted within his heart.


    Suddenly, the ice-cold mechanical voice emerged within his mind once again. When did Su Ke have the time to listen Wu Ming teach? He immediately accessed the strange space to look at the LCD screen, but it immediately made his entire body sweat.


    ¡°Mission: Touch Li Feifei¡¯s buttocks; Reward: 200 RMB.¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Good-mother! Do you want to take my life?¡± Su Ke was dumbstruck. Looking at the mission made him remember Li Feifei¡¯s oppressive and threatening expression.


    ¡°People say that you mustn¡¯t fiddle with a tiger¡¯s butt, but I groped a tigress¡¯s buttocks! What¡¯s more, I have to grope it again!¡±


    Li Feifei was the Seventeen Senior High¡¯s famous campus belle queen. Although Su Ke was reserved, he had the same interest towards beautiful things as the other boys did. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have found her and complete the mission.


    Leaving the space, Su Ke sat on his seat dazed, his mind indulging in flights of fantasy. The teacher¡¯s words went through one of his ears and out through the other; he remained like this till his classes ended.


    As he took his reasonably used mountain bike out from the parking lot, his eyes caught sight of a familiar silhouette brush past beside him; eh, they were familiar buttocks to be accurate. Those rocking orbs wrapped firmly by cowboy jeans had already left a profound impression on his mind.


    Su Ke quickly turned his head away; his heartbeat boomed with horsepower, his mouth turned dry, and his legs turned soft as his breathing became rushed. Only after that silhouette had disappeared did he flee as if running for his life.


    ¡°Do I have to grope her again?¡±


    ¡°What if I get caught?¡±


    ¡°But, it was indeed supple!¡±


    In this way, with a mind full of buttocks, the student Su Ke returned to the small store his parents run.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back!¡± Su Ke placed his school bag within the recreation room and then headed out to help. His parents ran a small family market store, which was located at the entrance of the neighborhood; it had tobacco and alcohol, tea and sugar, rice and noodles, oils and salts, and many other articles for daily use as well as fruits and vegetables.


    It was the off work time; the store had many people, all of the inhabitants of the neighborhood. The majority of them had come to buy some veggies for dinner, so the profits on veggies consisted of a large share. All of the veggies were purchased by Su Ke¡¯s father from the marketplace at 4 o¡¯clock early in the morning.


    Every day, Su Ke helped his parents at the store during the evening, returning home to have dinner roughly around 9:30. It had become habitual long ago. Today, though, he had eaten too much for lunch, and hence, came out of the recreation room, right at the time a person had entered in.


    ¡°Su Ke? Back from school?¡± A woman wearing a scarf, roughly around 28 years old, entered inside. Su Ke knew she was a nearby resident named Liu Mengmeng and worked at the office of a mobile company. She had married just recently and had a curvaceous figure, especially her soft bosom which seemed like the raging sea.


    Liu Mengmeng wore the summer attire of the mobile company¡ªa square silk scarf around her neck, giving her a classy, lovely and elegant look. A slim-fit, white short sleeved shirt as the top made her plump bosom seemingly trying to throw off the fetters of the buttons; below, she wore a bright black knee-length skirt.


    ¡°Hi, Sis Liu!¡± Su Ke¡¯s face immediately blushed when he saw Liu Mengmeng call out to him, making him promptly lower his head. He knew this was the much-spoken allure of the uniform popular among the internet. To speak the truth, it was indeed quite beautiful; it made his heart race again.


    Liu Mengmeng laughed when she saw him blush, proceeding to pick up things.


    Suddenly, Su Ke felt a change occur in the space within his mind. Accessing it, a new mission had appeared on the LCD screen.


    ¡°Mission: Find out the color of Liu Mengmeng¡¯s panties; Reward: 200 RMB.¡±

 Chapter 3: Major Incident at Campus of Seventeen Senior High

    Su Ke looked at the words on the LCD screen in a daze. ¡°Mission: Find out the color of Liu Mengmeng¡¯s panties; Reward: 200 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Dang! You want to kill me!¡± Su Ke felt his heart palpitate when he saw the mission, his mouth and tongue went dry. Intuition told him he shouldn¡¯t do it. His dad and mom were nearby; if he were caught, it would be a disgrace.


    His mind, however, felt an impulse, pressing him to complete this mission. After all, Su Ke was familiar with the store, which had shelves placed in the middle, and merchandise spread all over the sides. It was possible for him to quickly peek at Liu Mengmeng if he stood opposite to her.


    Of course, the premise for that was for Liu Mengmeng to squat down.


    Taking a look, fudge! Liu Mengmeng squatted down without defense. According to Su Ke¡¯s memory, the goods in that direction were trivial and forgotten. ¡°Sister, although you¡¯re a bit dumb, you shouldn¡¯t be so cooperative!¡±


    One step, two steps, Su Ke arrived in between the shelves, step by step. Opposite him was Liu Mengmeng. He pretended to arrange a few goods. Naturally, it seemed reasonable as he acted as the shop assistant at his family store quite often.


    ¡°Pa!¡± A bag of rice crust dropped from his hand. Su Ke bent down to pick it up when it landed on the ground; his palms were sweaty as he made stiffer movements than a patient with a broken back, stealthily following along the gap between the shelves to peek.


    Sure enough, Liu Mengmeng was crouching at the opposite shelf, bending down flexibly. Her body leaned forwards, and her plump bosom was on the verge of coming out into the open. Her skirt rose up due to her movements, all up to her thighs. A look at those light snowy skin made Su Ke gulp down.


    Regretfully, his hand had already reached that bag of rice crust due to being held up. He helplessly got up and placed the bag back into its original position to avert suspicion.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Su Ke pacified his breathing. Just a little more would have completed the mission and given the reward of 200 RMB. Fortunately, Liu Mengmeng didn¡¯t get up and only moved a step laterally.


    ¡°Crash!¡± As Su Ke placed the bag of rice crust back into its original position, he inadvertently caused a few instant noodles packets on the lower layer to fall.


    Su Ke habitually crouched down to pick the packets one by one, placing them on the lowest shelf. He suddenly remembered an actor¡¯s line, ¡°This is God¡¯s plans, God is great!¡±


    His eyes naturally followed towards the gap again as he prudently arranged the noodle packets; those snow-white thighs were still there, and a look up the knees revealed an entrance to her underskirt due to one of Liu Mengmeng¡¯s legs bent, and the other kneeling on the floor.


    Black lace supplemented with Fretwork decorative design, and a faint dark section visible at its center. Su Ke could have even seen its form if the lighting was sufficient.


    Su Ke¡¯s heart almost leaped to his throat, forgetting all of his actions in that split second, unable to stand, unable to take a step. The entire person had become dumb, only able to hear his coarse breaths.


    An ice-cold mechanical voice roused Su Ke.


    ¡°Mission: Find out the color of Liu Mengmeng¡¯s panties (COMPLETE); Reward: 200 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    Liu Mengmeng hadn¡¯t realized that her underskirt was exposed, still maintaining the same posture. Su Ke couldn¡¯t endure, before he knew, he felt his little brother raise a tent below.


    He pacified his breathing as he got up, acting to arrange the goods on the shelf for a moment; he blitzed towards the recreation room to pick up his school bag and dashed past his parents. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going home early!¡±


    ¡°En, warm up the food if you feel hungry!¡± Before Su Ke¡¯s mother could finish speaking, he had run out the door. After all, the tent his little brother had raised hadn¡¯t disappeared yet.


    Su Ke¡¯s home was the No. 10 house at the district, which was a 10-minute walk from his family¡¯s small store, but such a short distance had his heart racing, and thus he wandered on the path, lost.


    The black lace drifted around within his mind; the 200 lump of cash he clutched in his hand was real. This was a great stimulation to this na?ve boy.


    Returning home, Su Ke neither warmed up the food, nor he did his homework. He just rushed towards the computer. The [Flower Pickup System] had appeared due to this old personal computer.


    That evening, a popup had appeared from an online game page. Although the image wasn¡¯t excessively revealing,the scene looked remarkably refined, accompanied by the words: Play the zither for the soulmate, a goblet of wine under the bright moon and cool breeze, live a happy life free and unfettered, with myriad flowers aside.


    Su Ke curiously hit enter on the confirmation.


    Then.


    The computer crashed.


    The night of that day, this strange space had appeared within his mind, incessantly asking him to complete the mission. Everyone knows the latter story, but Su Ke persevered for five days before acting out lecherously with his hand.


    He started the computer and accessed the Internet to open the web forum of Seventeen Senior High. This web forum was quite important to Su Ke. From here, he had found the ranking of the ¡¯10 Prettiest Girls on Campus¡¯ and also identified Li Feifei from her picture in it.


    Although looking through each post was boring, it still helped his little brother propping up the tent to relax, expelling the lace from within his mind.


    ¡°Expose your teacher in charge of the class in a word!¡± ¡°Boring.¡± Su Ke continued onto the next post.


    ¡°Who recognizes these pics?¡± ¡°Still weak!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide, looking at the screen as if there was a ghost there. He promptly moved his mouse to click the post called ¡°Help to squash a molester, a molester had appeared during noon today at Seventeen Senior High, who had groped a girl¡¯s buttocks.¡±


    ¡°Today, before the first afternoon class began, a girl¡¯s buttocks had been attacked by a pervert at the campus. The characteristics of the pervert are: Short height, snowy skin, bright eyes, and blushes easily. We will be very grateful to all the knights who help in squashing this person!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Although it was his home, Su Ke felt his hands and feet go soft. Harping within his mind were these words: ¡°Over, everything is over! This Li Feifei is indeed fierce, unexpectedly asking others to squash me!¡±


    ¡°If caught, I will become infamous at Seventeen Senior High, what to do?!


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°What should I do about this next mission?¡±


    The LCD within the strange space was still showing this: ¡°Mission: Touch Li Feifei¡¯s butt; Reward: 200 RMB.¡±


    Due to being completed, the previous peeping mission had disappeared from the screen.

 Chapter 4: It’s All About Love

    Su Ke¡¯s heart palpitated once more due to this post. He was at a loss about what to do next as he thought of the consequences if he got caught. He ran to the bathroom to wash his face to calm down.


    He sat in front of the computer again, taking a look at the replies of others.


    ¡°Fool, the truth can¡¯t be proven without a picture!¡±


    ¡°C**p, the OP burned the pic!¡±


    ¡°Above posters all are scum, don¡¯t feel bad sis, little brother will help you find the pervert!¡±


    ¡°Eh, according to the OP¡¯s description, why do I feel as if this is to seek a marriage partner?¡±


    ¡°What to do? What to do? My skin is also snowy, and my eyes bright, but I didn¡¯t grope the OP¡¯s buttocks!¡±


    ¡°Above poster, don¡¯t cover up, quickly tell us how it felt!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s mind had calmed as he read through each of the replies. ¡°As far as I recall, no one had seen me at that time, however, what should I do in case I¡¯m caught?¡±


    Thinking of the new mission within the space¡ªyet another ¡®groping¡¯ mission¡ªeven though the enticement of the 200 RMB was huge for Su Ke, he could only renounce it to avoid being caught.


    Su Ke¡¯s family¡¯s circumstances were average; the profits from his parents¡¯ small store could barely maintain their livelihood. Moreover, the time for the college entrance exam was approaching, so striving for the university fees was the entire family¡¯s current target.


    Feeling his mind turn mush again, he instinctively opened his school bag, taking out today¡¯s homework. Su Ke¡¯s achievements could be considered as mediocre within the class, as for the entire year, his ranking was among the lowest, around 500 out of 650 Science students.


    It was so bad that he could only carelessly write some answer in the school assignments, which had a 50% correct rate. Only, the previously complex mathematics problems now felt easy to him. The Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Basic Level) reward turned out to be effective.


    By the time Su Ke had completed the homework, his parents had entered through the house door.


    At the dining table, they didn¡¯t show the least bit of exhaustion, even though they worked throughout the day. Su Ke bowed his head to eat the meal, casually saying, ¡°Dad, Mom, I picked up 300 RMB today!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s mother is named Zhang Xue. Though only around her forties, wrinkles had appeared on her face due to the fatigue; her looks from her youth were still prominent when she smiled. She laid the chopsticks down and looked at Su Ke. ¡°Picked up? Su Ke, you didn¡¯t pick them up at our store, right? Those are all our neighbors; it wouldn¡¯t be good if they come knocking at our door!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t pick it at the store, I picked it up on the way home after classes!¡± Though Su Ke could hide this matter, thinking about how the value of the 300 RMB within his hands was equivalent to the food expenses of 2 months, he wished to lighten the burdens of his home even by a little bit.


    ¡°Really?¡± Zhang Xue felt skeptical.


    ¡°Ahh, my wife, why must you be overly suspicious? If Su Ke says he picked it up along the way, he must have. Do you want him to hand it over to the police uncle? Nowadays, it¡¯s better to keep stuff than giving it to the police!¡± Looking at the expression in Zhang Xue¡¯s eyes, Su Ke¡¯s father hurriedly shut his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s eat quickly!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s father¡¯s name is Su Youfu. Though there was a senior of the family, Su Youpeng of The Little Tigers band, the actual circumstances were quite different. He seemed to be over-aged, but in reality, he had only reached his forties recently. The vestiges of time left wrinkles behind on his face, and his once black hair was now dyed with patches of white.


    Finishing his dinner, Su Ke put out an act of reviewing his homework, but all his head could think of was about buttocks, the reward, and so on. He simply couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything; feeling helpless, he took a bath and laid down on the bed.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Darkness filled the room, but Su Ke couldn¡¯t fall asleep; he had gone through a lot today. Though this Flower Pickup System had already appeared for five days, he had only completed the mission today and obtained a reward.


    He closed his eyes to access the system space within his mind; the words displayed on the LCD screen were still the same:


    ¡°Mission: Touch Li Feifei¡¯s buttocks; Reward: 200 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Anyone?¡± Su Ke called out.


    There was no response.


    ¡°No customer service! There should at least be a ¡®Help¡¯ section, right?¡± Su Ke carefully sized up the weird LCD screen, but there was nothing there except the words of the mission, completely bereft.


    The more he thought, the more jittery he felt. He sat up and looked at the moonlight sprinkle into the pitch-black room through the window; seeing the silver-white floor unconsciously made him feel peaceful.


    ¡°Hooh!¡± He exhaled a long breath as he went towards the toilet. However, on the way, he happened to hear the voices of his parents talking in a low voice as he passed by their room.


    ¡°Wife, have you calculated yet?¡± Su Ke¡¯s father said in a low voice, but it fell into Su Ke¡¯s ears clearly during the silent night.


    ¡°En, 78.2 RMB!¡± Mama Zhang Xue¡¯s voice seemed downcast. ¡°Inflation¡¯s been going on recently, business is also no good now!¡±


    Total profit of 78.2 RMB a day sounds like much, but if calculated, a month would only roughly bring in 3000 RMB, leaving no time for the tired couple to rest.


    Hearing his parents speak nothing of much interest and then go silent, Su Ke felt his mood become gloomy as he stood outside the door. Hardly had he taken a soft step when he heard his father speak again, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the business will become better after a while. I heard from Old Zhang yesterday that the expenses for his family¡¯s child for university were quite high!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I already asked a few people. Several thousand are needed nowadays to study at university for a year, I wonder where our Su Ke will qualify for?¡± Speaking of Su Ke, Zhang Xue¡¯s voice turned gentle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put huge pressure on the child; it¡¯s all good as long as he does his best. They often say on TV that students jump off from buildings to suicide due to huge pressure; it¡¯s scary!¡± Su Youfu changed his posture, reaching out to embrace Zhang Xue¡¯s shoulder with his hand. ¡°I want Su Ke to get above the 3rd tier in the college entrance exam, so he should at least complete an undergraduate course!¡±


    ¡°3rd tier? The fee of those universities is about 10,000 RMB a year, that too without the other expenses!¡± Zhang Xue had queried about it clearly and hence blurted out.


    ¡°Only those with an undergraduate course as their educational background can find good work; we can¡¯t allow Su Ke to become like us!¡± Su Youfu¡¯s voice contained helplessness as well as hope.


    Su Ke felt his eyes become moist. Paternal love was as high as a mountain; it held a massive weight, which directly struck his heart.¡°Dad and Mom are worried about my studies even though they are exhausted, but what can I do for them?¡±


    ¡°Flower Pickup System! I have it!¡± Su Ke returned to his bed while clenching his fists. ¡°I will change my destiny and let Dad and Mom live a good life!¡±

 Chapter 5: Whose Is This?

    Welcoming the early morning sunshine, Su Ke arrived at the school with an anxious heart on his moderately used bicycle. Due to that ¡°Squash the Pervert¡± post on the forum, he kept his head lowered, fearing someone may recognize him.


    The students seemed to have become the incarnation of Conan¡ªeach one of them had a glare within their eyes, with the intent to examine everyone. Su Ke dodged their gazes along the way and finally entered his classroom safely.


    The class was already packed; though there was time allotted for individual study before the morning classes begin, at 3rd High (8th) Class, one of the lower ranking classes, a few students were copying homework, a few were eating breakfast, and the rest were chattering about the day.


    ¡°Ahh! Li Hui, did you check the forum yesterday?¡± A student named Ma Ke, wearing black frame spectacles and had a thin and weak stature, asked his deskmate.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? I couldn¡¯t check the forum ¡®cos I played games for a long time yesterday. Did anything fresh happen?¡± Ma Ke¡¯s deskmate was a little fatty, with short height and extra meat.


    ¡°En, a pervert appeared within our school, specializing in groping school girls¡¯ buttocks. Yesterday, everyone spoke about how someone had groped a school girl¡¯s buttocks. They say that if it were not for being daytime, the girl might have been xxoo¡¯ed!¡±


    ¡°Aaahh? You¡¯re kidding, right? Ferocious!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that school girl has mobilized all the students to squash that pervert! Furthermore, she posted that she¡¯ll be very thankful to the person who grabs him!¡± As Ma Ke¡¯s words reached Su Ke¡¯s ears, he was scared breathless; he kept his head lowered, pretending to be reviewing.


    Su Ke¡¯s heart raced as his pretty cheeks blushed. ¡°What to do? The matter has become huge!¡± This explosive news narrated by Ma Ke became the talk of the entire class; it seemed as if everyone on the campus knew about the incident of the pervert.


    This morning, Su Ke had braced himself. Though he had already decided yesterday night to aim for that 200 RMB to scrape together the tuition fee, yet this catastrophic development had plunged his heart into the abyss.


    He couldn¡¯t focus on the morning classes or the teacher¡¯s words. He even forgot to bring the mess card when he went to the campus mess for lunch, which made the mess uncle glare at him.


    His parents ate the leftover food during lunch because they couldn¡¯t go away from the store. Therefore, Su Ke ate lunch at school every day. Fortunately, though the mess food tasted bland, it was cheap.


    The targets of the school mess are the dorm students. The no. of total students among the three years of Seventeen Senior High was about 2000. Among them, 600 are dorm students, consisting of students arriving from the suburbs of Langfang City.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    With his mind indulging in flights of fantasy, he made a firm resolution to complete the mission for a moment¡ªto obtain the reward of 200 RMB¡ªyet renouncing the thought in another moment. After a while, Su Ke had unknowingly arrived at the dorm area.


    The school had two areas: the teaching area and the dorm area. The dorm students would return to the dorm for rest after finishing their lunch; of course, Su Ke didn¡¯t have this privilege. At the moment, his mood had become anxious, and he had no desire to go back to the classroom. After aimlessly walking, he just found himself in this place.


    Though it was Su Ke¡¯s first time coming to the dorm area, his biggest concern right now was regarding the [Flower Pickup System]. Although it had appeared mysteriously, the benefits were obvious.


    ¡°The RMB reward is genuine, the reward of Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Basic Level) was also solid. If there¡¯s a 100 RMB reward, it could naturally have a 1000 RMB reward, if there¡¯s a Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Basic Level) reward, wouldn¡¯t there also be Literature, Physics, Chemistry? Also, they ought to have Intermediate Level and Advanced Level, right?


    ¡°It seems I can only complete the missions; it would help me gather the tuition fee for the university. I can utilize the rewards to enter a top university and fulfill Dad and Mom¡¯s dreams!¡±


    Su Ke exposed a smile as he thought these things. The sunshine seemed scorching; he naturally looked up at the azure sky, which had different shapes of cotton-like clouds.


    Suddenly, he felt his vision go dark; an unknown object seemed to have dropped from above, directly falling over Su Ke¡¯s head, obstructing his eyes. He promptly reached out to grab it.


    ¡°Fudge!¡±


    Su Ke was startled!


    It was a brassiere, an azure one, just like the pure blue sky. Those two cups had covered Su Ke¡¯s eyes as it dropped down, a faint fragrance drilling into his nasal cavities.


    It wasn¡¯t Su Ke¡¯s first time looking at a brassiere, but it surely was his first time holding one. His pair of hands had grabbed those two cups; they seemed to have a layer of sponge inside, giving a soft feel.


    Looking at the cup size, though it wasn¡¯t as big as Liu Mengmeng¡¯s, it was approximately about the same size as Li Feifei¡¯s. Su Ke quickly shook his head, expelling her cups from the mind.


    At this moment, the ice-cold mechanical voice had emerged within the strange space. Su Ke immediately took a look at the LCD screen; it had a new mission.


    ¡°Mission: Return the brassiere to the owner; Reward: Senior High School Physics Proficiency (Basic Level).¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! What to do?¡± Su Ke was stunned. If it were the previous him, he would have ditched the brassiere to the side, running away as quickly as possible, but now, the reward made him hesitate.


    ¡°Returning it to the owner after picking it up would be really embarrassing!¡± Just thinking about it made Su Ke blush, turning his hands and legs into jelly.


    The [Flower Pickup System], however, had already given it as a mission. Moreover, the reward was Senior High School Physics Proficiency (Basic Level). Promotion of his achievements was certain were he to complete his mission.


    ¡°I was just thinking about using this system to elevate my ranking to enter a good university, and such an unimaginable mission has popped up.¡±


    In the end, Su Ke took a difficult decision¡ªreturn it. After obtaining the reward, he would be able to qualify for a good university. Compared to that, what is the embarrassment?


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke raised his head to look up; the source was a balcony on the 3rd floor. Clothes of a girl hung on a rope on the balcony, and on which were azure panties, matching the brassiere in his hand.


    ¡°How am I supposed to return it to the owner?¡± Su Ke pondered about this problem.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Ke suddenly heard a voice, following its direction, he saw the dorm supervisor aunty standing at the dorm entrance looking at him with her brows furrowed; it made him turn back to run.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can run! Come here, tell me, are you that panty thief going around stealing the underwear of school girls?¡± The dorm supervisor aunty quickly ran over and grabbed Su Ke¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Aaah, Aunty, I¡¯m not a thief!¡± Su Ke¡¯s voice was as flat as a mosquito¡¯s; even his cheeks became flushed as he spoke while stammering.


    ¡°En? What¡¯s that in your hands then?¡± The dorm supervisor aunty didn¡¯t believe him; she looked at him with suspicion and even disgust.


    ¡°I-I picked it up, and I want to give it back to the owner. Aunty, you can verify it if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Su Ke couldn¡¯t do anything else now. If he got labeled as a panty thief, it would result in his expulsion without a doubt.

 Chapter 6: Enemies and Lovers Are Destined to Mee

    The rims of Su Ke¡¯s eyes turned red, even his voice shuddered. After finishing to speak, he pointed towards the balcony of the 3rd floor to prove his innocence.


    ¡°Oh!¡± The dorm supervisor aunty raised her head to look; there were a few clothes hanging on a rope on the 3rd floor. Her expression eased up a little. ¡°You want to return it to the owner?¡±


    Su Ke wanted to return the brassiere to the dorm supervisor aunty, but he wasn¡¯t sure whether the mission would fail if he didn¡¯t give it personally. He braced his heart to squeeze out a word from his mouth.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Come in then!¡± The dorm supervisor aunty still seemed to be doubtful; she pulled him directly towards the supervisor¡¯s room on the ground floor, mumbling on the way. ¡°It ought to be room no. 306!¡±


    Su Ke followed blindly behind the dorm supervisor up to the school girl¡¯s dorm. He looked at the aunty make a telephone call by pushing the numbers. ¡°Hello! Room no. 306? En, I¡¯m the dorm supervisor on the ground floor. Whose clothes from your dorm room fell down? Tell her to come down!¡±


    Ending the call, the dorm supervisor sized up Su Ke. ¡°She¡¯ll be coming down soon, wait a moment. You mustn¡¯t take my suspicion of you being a panty thief to heart!¡±


    The dorm supervisor began to believe Su Ke after observing his behavior. After all, his voice was tiny, and he kept his head lowered. Also, such a pretty boy who blushes so easily wouldn¡¯t have done such an immoral act.


    Su Ke squeezed out a smile with great difficulty. ¡°No problem! I won¡¯t take it to heart!¡± A layer of sweat had formed on his forehead, after all, this was a very awkward situation.


    ¡°Others return the money found, as for me, I return the brassiere found!¡±


    Thud. Thud.


    A noise came from the stairs. Su Ke tried to calm his breathing by taking a deep breath, but he still nervously lowered his head.


    ¡°Aunty, my clothes were the one that fell, thank you!¡± A girl pushed the door open and entered in. Her voice was melodious, like an oriole within an empty valley.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me; it was this student who picked it up!¡± The dorm supervisor aunty had no desire to hide the truth; she pointed towards Su Ke standing to the side.


    Su Ke slowly raised his head up. First, he saw a pair of feet in flip-flops, with pink tender and orderly toes. They had a slender shape, and the slippers had a Snoopy design on it, looking quite cute.


    As he looked upwards, the ankles came into view; those slim and mellow calf¡¯s seemed alluring. As his sight moved, he realized that the girl came running dressed in pajamas. Those pink pure cotton pajamas hung low, only covering till the knees; it also had a huge Snoopy design on it.


    In this manner, while holding the azure brassiere in his hands, Su Ke slowly raised his head; simultaneously, the girl also sized him up.


    The girl¡¯s jet-black hair lay loose on her shoulders; she had a delicate and pretty cheek, with eyes black and bright. Her eyelashes were long, looking quite lovely, just like a cute Chinese doll.


    Only, when the girl had seen Su Ke¡¯s face, her smiling eyes opened wide. As Su Ke¡¯s gaze clashed with hers, he turned pale with fright.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    The two of them spoke in unison.


    Su Ke felt his mind buzz, feeling as if the heavens had fallen; he almost blacked out but was able to react instantly. He pushed the fragrant brassiere onto the girl¡¯s hands and rushed out through the door, disappearing in a blink of an eye.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    The dorm supervisor aunty was stunned. She asked the girl, ¡°What happened? You know him?¡±


    Li Feifei turned to squeeze out a smile, gnashing her teeth to respond, ¡°En, I know him!¡±


    Aah, Enemies and lovers are destined to meet!


    How could Su Ke have predicted the owner of the brassiere was Li Feifei? He was the molester who had groped her butt, and still has to grope it again!


    Su Ke¡¯s head perspired profusely. He ran back to class in a breath, feeling his body go jelly, he laid down on the school desk, his heart thumping madly. Only after he confirmed that he was safe did he truly relax his breath.


    ¡°Really terrible, I almost delivered myself to the tigress¡¯s den! Thank god I ran fast!¡± Su Ke could only pacify his mood in this way. He then accessed the strange space.


    ¡°Mission: Return the brassiere to the owner (COMPLETE); Reward: Senior High School Physics Proficiency (Basic Level).¡±


    ¡°Withdraw.¡±


    Su Ke immediately selected to withdraw the reward. A refreshing, bright light flashed by, then his body felt a cozy sensation. At the same time, enormous amounts of information about Physics appeared in his mind: acceleration, momentum, electromagnetic field, element periodic table, organic chemical combustion and so on. He could understand everything about them as if they had deeply taken root in his mind.


    Su Ke opened the Physics school work exercise book, solving a few problems one by one, and then checked the answers. The more he looked, the more excited he got. Though the exercises weren¡¯t of the most difficult level, the correct answers rate was a 100%.


    ¡°Phew! This reward is the real deal!¡± Su Ke relaxed his breath. The results of the Senior High School Physics Proficiency (Basic Level) reward were already visible. If this continued, he would be a step closer to qualifying for a top university.


    This time, he had ventured into the tigress¡¯s cave; an adventurer would always face the difficulty of getting caught. Since he had returned the azure brassiere to the owner, he was finally free. Thinking up to here, Su Ke recalled as if that space had notified something when he was doing the Physics problems.


    Accessing the space and looking at the screen, Su Ke discovered an unexpected change; the brassiere returning mission had already disappeared, and now, there only remained a single mission: ¡°Mission: Touch Li Feifei¡¯s butt.¡±


    Only, the mission reward had changed, it now showed this: ¡°Reward: Military Fitness Boxing Proficiency.¡±


    ¡°What happened to my 200 RMB?¡± Su Ke turned pale with fright; he had already considered that 200 RMB to be his own, but the half-cooked duck had now flown away. Instead, the reward was now the Military Fitness Boxing Proficiency.


    ¡°What use would this Military Fitness Boxing have? Our high school¡¯s military practice instructor isn¡¯t that strict, and only teaches a few sets of movements. How can this compare to my 200 RMB? The most suspicious thing is ¡®Proficiency¡¯, this word!¡±


    Su Ke considered the situation from all angles; the reward had changed because he had completed the returning mission, and the biggest possibility for the change could be that the owner of the brassiere was Li Feifei. That only complicated the matter and also raised the mission¡¯s difficulty and danger, hence, the reward also had to change.


    ¡°In other words, the reward had to be higher than the previous 200 RMB, but what use would this Military Fitness Boxing have to me? Aaah, give something practical to a city citizen!¡°


    Wrinkling his brows, though he was unwilling, he had to consider the gains and the losses. Su Ke could only put this matter aside when the bell rang because this subject¡¯s teacher was too frightening; even a ghost would be scared witless against this English teacher who entered inside the class with the lesson plan and the textbook in arms.

 Chapter 7: Hooligans at the School’s Entrance

    The English teacher walked onto the rostrum and began with listening comprehension. Su Ke felt as if ¡°smog was shrouding the mountain¡± when he heard it; his thoughts became zilch.


    Of all the subjects, Su Ke was only good at Literature and English, and for the rest¡ªMathematics, Physics, Chemistry, and Biology¡ªhis grades dwindled near the passing score. He didn¡¯t know why he never chose Humanities.


    Besides the strenuous energy he had to put into listening comprehension, Su Ke¡¯s English grades were around 110 points of an overall 150 points; these were his best grades.


    If it weren¡¯t for the [Flower Pickup System], Su Ke would have entered a third-rate polytechnic college and chosen a specialty which would help him find a job easily. However, everything had changed now; his life was indeed full of suspense.


    The English teacher was an elderly lady, alumni of the school who had retired from work to teach here; she was an outstanding teacher. Her name is Liu Shuzhen and was approaching her sixties. In her class, she would make a student recite a short paragraph to check their skill, and if it weren¡¯t up to par, their fate would be to write down the composition a few times as punishment.


    Her teaching philosophy was to let English take root at the deepest level. Her principle was to use an easy to remember and thorough writing form; if one ever heard a word, one must also familiarize with its proper spelling along with its tone.


    Only, Su Ke was a student who was considered almost equivalent to ¡°air¡± in the class, and his grades were good as well. Thus, he had never undergone her inspection.


    Whenever this class would be held, the students would fully anticipate the bell ring of the class¡¯s end, and the majority of them would feel as if they had received a new lease on life soon after. On the whole, after the English class ended, the class would become lively.


    Ever since Ma Ke had revealed the hot news from Seventeen Senior High¡¯s forum regarding the ¡°Campus Pervert¡±, it had spread in the entire class, becoming the idle talk of students between classes. Though Su Ke tried to avoid making his abnormality from being discovered, in fact, trouble had already come knocking on the door.


    ¡°I wonder who that pervert is? If I catch him, I¡¯ll hit him till he starts pissing!¡± The sports committee member of the class, Wang Xiaogang, aggressively spoke. To tell the truth, this sports committee member¡¯s height was same as Su Ke¡¯s, but his figure was quite sturdy, making him look robust.


    ¡°No doubt in that. That post described someone with snowy skin tone, bright eyes and also blushes easily, precisely the description of a receiver! Wang Xiaogang, I believe you¡¯ll just need to lift a finger to deal with him!¡± Li Wei, standing beside Wang Xiaogang, began bootlicking timely.


    Wang Xiaogang¡¯s family owns a wood business; his circumstances were pretty good. Those at his side would often freeload food and drinks, and thus, many students offered him flattery to serve as his lackey.


    ¡°Haha! According to what you say, I think the person described in the post might as well be our class¡¯s Su Ke!¡± Wang Xiaogang stood up and walked towards Su Ke from his seat, shouting loudly along the way, ¡°Su Ke¡¯s appearance matches the description, a real model gigolo!¡±


    Su Ke lowered his head, especially after hearing them speak about the pervert incident; he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Who could have imagined that Wang Xiaogang¡¯s deduction was spot-on? He had judged the actual perp, which scared Su Ke witless, making him not even notice Wang Xiaogang¡¯s insult towards him.


    Since Su Ke was quite reserved, he didn¡¯t have many friends in the class. His uncommunicative behavior caused a few students to tease him often, but since he wouldn¡¯t react, they would get bored and give up.


    The lackey, Li Wei, followed up Wang Xiaogang¡¯s words, quickly running over to begin boot-licking again, mumbling a few words, ¡°Right! Aaah! Wang Xiaogang, your eyes are indeed fierce! But it¡¯s Su Ke, this gigolo! Su Ke, lift up your head, let me see if you¡¯re blushing?¡±


    If Su Ke hadn¡¯t realized they were teasing him, then he would be damned to hell! But, he didn¡¯t have any other means, so it was impossible for him to retort with a loud voice. He clenched his fists under the table, to the extent that veins popped up on the skin.


    ¡°Yeah! Su Ke, lift up your head, smile once for this brother!¡± Wang Xiaogang reached out to lift up Su Ke¡¯s chin as he spoke, his movements just like a rogue dallying a woman.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Enough! Why are you bullying your classmate?¡±


    A sudden reprimanding voice made Wang Xiaogang stop his movements. He raised his brows as he turned to take a look. It was the class committee member Wei Lan who had spoken. This lovely little girl had a sweet-tempered nature and ordinarily spoke in a soft voice, yet she seemed angry right now.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just having fun with this gigolo! You feel sorry, eh?¡± Usually, Wang Xiaogang wouldn¡¯t have become angry, but this Wei Lan had berated him in front of the entire class, smacking his face in front of everyone. It made him open his eyes wide and react fiercely.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Lan had no intention of backing down; she looked face to face with Wang Xiaogang. ¡°You think you¡¯re cool if you bully your classmate? If you have the skill, why don¡¯t you deal with the hooligans at the school¡¯s entrance?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Wang Xiaogang stepped forward in anger, but fortunately, Li Wei pulled his arm, taking him back to his seat.


    Wei Lan¡¯s words dealt a blow to Wang Xiaogang, but who would dare to provoke those hooligans? They wouldn¡¯t stop fighting unless they tasted blood. Even he had been surrounded a few times and had to give them protection money. His complexion turned green and then pale, wishing he could slap Wei Lan hard on her face.


    Su Ke raised his head when Wang Xiaogang showed anger; his eyes had wisps of red in them. He was grateful for Wei Lan standing on his side; if Wang Xiaogang had set about, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat him, he would have gone all in.


    After Wang Xiaogang had returned to his seat, Su Ke looked at Wei Lan. He wasn¡¯t close to this class committee member, in fact, he hadn¡¯t even spoken to her before.


    When he saw Wei Lan¡¯s sight land on him, his cheeks blushed. He smiled at her to show his gratitude.


    The curtain had dropped on this play along with the ring of the bell, but Su Ke had already begun considering Wei Lan as his friend, even if it was his wishful thinking.


    The most lively time was the end of the classes; the school gate would become crowded as everyone tried to escape, wanting to return home quickly. Su Ke pushed his bicycle. He was just about to leave through the school gate when he had noticed three hooligans surrounding a school girl.


    ¡°Hey beauty, come play with this brother!¡± A typical mainstream hooligan with his hair dyed blonde spoke these words, his hand pulling the handlebar of the school girl¡¯s bicycle to stop her.


    Two bare-chested hooligans stood beside him, trying to show off the tattoo¡¯s on their chests; they had surrounded the school girl.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    The schoolgirl became anxious, but no matter how she tried, she would have no chance of escaping from the encirclement of those three hooligans. She looked around, wishing someone would be able to help her.


    ¡°Beauty, your skin¡¯s so good, can I kiss it? Don¡¯t worry; you won¡¯t get pregnant from a kiss!¡± The blonde-haired gangster smiled lecherously, reaching out to feel the girl¡¯s cheeks.


    Su Ke had already seen these kinds of scenes several times; he would just walk away each time without hesitation, but he stopped this time, his hands held the handlebar with force, slightly trembling.


    The schoolgirl those three gangsters had surrounded¡­ was someone he knew.


    It was the person who had helped him today, Wei Lan.

 Chapter 8: Wait for Me, I’m Coming to Save You!

    Su Ke¡¯s face became ashen when he saw Wei Lan surrounded by those three hooligans. He told himself, ¡°I have to help her, I can¡¯t let them insult her; she¡¯s my friend.¡±


    However, there were three of them, and they seemed to be rowdy. Not to mention his lack of fighting skills, it would be hard for him to win over them alone.


    ¡°Maybe I can scare them off if someone accompanied me!¡± Su Ke thought and hence looked around at the crowd. If he could find any of his classmates, they would be able to save Wei Lan together.


    He discovered Wei Xiaogang looking at the scene from nearby to his right side; he pulled the bicycle and ran towards him.


    ¡°Wang Xiaogang, let¡¯s save Wei Lan!¡± Su Ke seldom took the initiative to speak to someone, let alone ask someone for help, but his voice wasn¡¯t as tiny as a mosquito¡¯s this time; he also didn¡¯t blush as he looked directly at Wang Xiaogang.


    ¡°Aaahh? What do you want to do?¡± Wang Xiaogang was frightened by Su Ke¡¯s display, but then soon reacted by waving his hands. ¡°What did you say? You can go if you want, they are hooligans and even have knives!¡± Saying so, he ran away without even turning his head back.


    The first person he tried to recruit had escaped. Though he didn¡¯t succeed, Su Ke¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°Even such a sturdy sports committee member like Wang Xiaogang who usually wasn¡¯t a coward has become timid, do they truly have knives?¡±


    ¡°If I tackle them like this, I will fail in saving Wei Lan and also be injured. If they stab me, how will I explain it to Dad and Mom?¡±


    Su Ke looked back, Wei Lan was already on the verge of crying. Her bicycle was being blocked, and her arm was being grabbed. The hooligan¡¯s words became ever more vulgar. ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t cry! Come, let brother wipe your tears!¡±


    Wei Lan looked at the surrounding students with teary eyes, but they all had cold and detached expressions while some were even enjoying the show. Su Ke couldn¡¯t control himself anymore, he threw the bicycle to the side and ran inside the school.


    ¡°Military Fitness Boxing! The mission I have now has the reward of Military Fitness Boxing Proficiency, if I obtain it, I¡¯ll be able to save Wei Lan!¡± Su Ke mumbled while running.


    Though the instructor had only taught the basic movements of the Military Fitness Boxing during the military training, Su Ke believed the reward given by the [Flower Pickup System] wouldn¡¯t just be a showy skill without substance; the crucial part was the word ¡°Proficiency¡±¡¯


    To complete the mission, he first had to find Li Feifei. Luckily, the ¡°Top 10 Beauties on Campus¡± post had a detailed introduction about all of them.


    Classes had just ended, and Li Feifei had to be in the 3rd High (2nd) class, reviewing her notes so as to avoid the peak rush hour at the mess. Su Ke ran fast, praying in heart for Li Feifei to be in the classroom.


    Five minutes, Su Ke had exhausted all his energy in these short five minutes. He ran while panting towards the 3rd High (2nd) classroom¡¯s doorway, looking inside as he supported himself by placing his hand on the doorframe.


    As expected, Li Feifei was still in the classroom; she seemed to be doing something with her head lowered, her long hair arranged behind her ears, with an earnest and solemn expression.


    ¡°Li Feifei!¡± Su Ke yelled from the doorway.


    As for Li Feifei, she had been gloomy for the past two days. Someone had groped her butt on her way to class. Though the boy didn¡¯t seem to have that intention, what made her furious was that he didn¡¯t apologize and even denied his actions, not taking the least bit of responsibility.


    In a fit of fury, she posted this matter on the forum to vent out her anger. Who could have imagined that the youngster would appear today afternoon again. Moreover, he had come to return her brassiere which had fallen. As she recalled him grabbing her brassiere in his hands, as well as him looking at her startled, her mood became gloomy again.


    She wasn¡¯t able to focus on any of the afternoon classes due to this matter, and could only check her notes after class, reviewing them once. She had just begun entering this mood when she was interrupted by someone; wrinkling her brows, Li Feifei turned her head.


    A schoolboy stood at the doorway. Li Feifei could only see his figure vaguely due to the backlighting, but the more she looked, the more familiar it seemed; she got up subconsciously.


    She scrutinized him as she approached the doorway. The schoolboy looked to be roughly 176 cm tall, he had pretty cheeks and seemed to have rushed here, his chest heaving up and down rapidly. Li Feifei suddenly had a flash of realization. ¡°Isn¡¯t this person that butt attacking brassiere pickup molester?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Li Feifei came out of the class, saying with her brows puckered, ¡°You dare to appear here?¡±


    Su Ke calmed his beating heart with great difficulty, taking a deep breath. Seeing someone else pass through the doorway of the 3rd High (2nd) class, he gritted his teeth, ¡°I need your help.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Feifei didn¡¯t expect such an answer, feeling suspicious.


    ¡°Were you the one who posted on the forum?¡± Su Ke could only ask this random question as the passerby dilly-dallied while walking, even glancing at Su Ke and Li Feifei.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Feifei nodded, a smile bloomed on her face, thinking that her move had made him impatient.


    ¡°But I remember I didn¡¯t grope that place of yours!¡± Su Ke wanted to touch this girl¡¯s butt and quickly save Wei Lan, but that slow-moving passerby was indeed annoying, moving like a snail.


    ¡°How can that be? I felt you grope that place of mine!¡± Though Li Feifei had a calm nature, she still felt shy when speaking of this matter; she bowed her head to look at her shoes as she spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have to¡ª!¡± Su Ke spoke in a low and slow voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s why?¡± Li Feifei¡¯s intuition told her that this schoolboy was going to apologize to her. If so, she would accept his apology since he had returned her brassiere and let him keep face, she tilted her head to look at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why!¡± Su Ke saw that damned passerby finally leave, leaving only Su Ke and Li Feifei in the corridor; he continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I have to grope it!¡±


    As Su Ke finished speaking, a ¡®Pa!¡® sound followed soon after. His right hand slapped Li Feifei¡¯s soft buttocks like a thunderbolt, retreating instantly after the attack, withdrawing with lightning speed. He took advantage of the moment when Li Feifei had been shocked and ran away.


    ¡°Arrgghhh! Stop for me!¡± Li Feifei¡¯s snarled from behind him, but Su Ke couldn¡¯t satisfy her wish; his shadow had disappeared in a second.


    He accessed the [Flower Pickup System] as he ran towards the school gate; the words on the LCD screen had changed.


    ¡°Mission: Touch Li Feifei¡¯s butt (COMPLETE); Reward: Military Fitness Boxing Proficiency.¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke immediately selected the withdrawal option; another mission had appeared on screen before he realized it.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Mission: Help Wei Lan break free from her plight; Reward: Piano Proficiency (Basic Level)


    Su Ke didn¡¯t have time to consider what piano or not right now; he only had a single thought, ¡°Wei Lan, wait for me, I¡¯m coming to save you!¡±

 Chapter 9: Amazing Might of Military Fitness Boxing

    The gallery at the school¡¯s entrance remained as it were, and Wei Len was still surrounded by those three hooligans. None tried to help her, instead, the majority of them looked at the scene with excitement.


    Those hooligans seemed to enjoy the sensation of surrounding a person, giving them a sense of superiority. Looking at Wei Lan¡¯s beautiful tear-stained face, as well as the crowd which didn¡¯t dare to stop them, they felt even more excited.


    ¡°Beauty, how about it? Come play with our Brother Huang Mao! His skill is top-notch and he¡¯s also a high endurance expert player. He¡¯ll surely make you feel good!¡± The bare-chested youngster blocking Wei Lan¡¯s right side seemed young, around 20 years old, but he had an abnormally noticeable tattoo on his chest.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Wei Lan could guess their intentions; tears slowly flowed out of her eyes, but she didn¡¯t wail. Perhaps due to the extreme dread, her voice had become sharp.


    Su Ke ran towards the school¡¯s door relentlessly. On the way, a warm feeling scattered throughout his body, flowing through his limbs as well as bones. The sequence of movements of Military Fitness Boxing, the angle of attack, the method to attack, he slowly comprehended it, and little by little, even his body muscles suddenly became flexible and energized.


    Thankfully, those three hooligans stood in their original locations and hadn¡¯t been too excessive with Wei Lan. When Su Ke returned to the crowd, he had already gained a complete mastery of Military Fitness Boxing, but he didn¡¯t rush out.


    Su Ke had never fought with others since his childhood; the weak-natured him could do nothing but tolerate or retreat¡ªthis was mostly due to his family¡¯s situation.


    Why did those children of officials and entrepreneurs like to be arrogant and despotic? It wasn¡¯t because they possessed strength, rather they depend on their backing before setting about. They had the confidence that only a little money would be lost at worst.


    As for the children of poor families, they could only be anxious about the trouble they would bring to their homes and hence be very careful. Though compromising would be a little equivalent to abandoning the self to despair, it was still better than being labeled as a criminal, which would cause the parents to grieve. Such way of handling things was irresponsible.


    Su Ke took a deep breath. The following battle made him both nervous and excited; his hands shuddered as he tried to calm his breathing.


    ¡°Let go of that girl!¡± Su Ke wasn¡¯t foolish to shout before fighting; he believed that such a sentence resembled the experts in a novel who yelled before attacking, ¡°Look at my XXXX!¡±, which proved to be ineffective except for warning the enemy.


    Yes, though Su Ke was weak-natured, he wasn¡¯t foolish. However, his weak self finally had obtained the strength to protect the ones he ought to protect; this was a man¡¯s responsibility.


    The space of 10m radius around the location where the hooligans stood was empty, all the students stood 10m away from them. As Su Ke left the crowd, it became extremely conspicuous.


    Though Su Ke¡¯s height of 176 cm wasn¡¯t short, his figure wasn¡¯t robust, contrarily, it seemed thin and weak. The hooligan merely turned to fiercely glare at him, cursing, ¡°Get lost!¡± And then shifted his gaze onto Wei Lan again.


    Within the hooligan¡¯s eyes, Su Ke was nothing more than a powerless cannon fodder!


    Wei Lan immediately sent an imploring gaze when she saw someone appear from within the crowd. When she discovered it to be her classmate, Su Ke, her expectation filled expression turned bleak.


    She knew Su Ke had a weak and delicate nature, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have become the target of teasing in the class. ¡°Is this timid and cowardly classmate, who blushes while speaking, my only hope to be saved?¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s mind was strained; he could suppress his anger no more as his complexion turned ashen. He suddenly sprinted forwards.


    ¡°Brother Huang Mao!¡±


    Huang Mao turned back when he heard his pal warn him, turning his body back only to see Su Ke come dashing towards him. He welcomed him with a sneer, hurling his right fist towards Su Ke¡¯s head.


    Su Ke slightly moved sideways as he approached Huang Mao, evading his fist. At the same time, he drew his right fist to his waist, twisting it out forwards, right at the opponent¡¯s heart¡¯s position. A turning bow stance punch directly hit Huang Mao¡¯s chest.


    A ¡°BANG!¡± sound echoed out.


    Huang Mao retreated a step back. The hit on his chest immediately made him breathless. Before he could even catch his breath, he saw Su Ke place his left foot down and then raise his right foot up simultaneously. Su Ke¡¯s thigh sprung upwards, his foot aiming for Huang Mao¡¯s groin region.


    ¡°AAAHHHHHHH!¡±


    By the time his scream sounded out, he was already lying on the ground, covering up his little brother. Su Ke¡¯s one move, the straight kick elbow smash, had taken down Huang Mao. He regained his right foot, taking a look at the rest of the two bare-chested hooligans come over towards him.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t hesitate. He didn¡¯t know how long he could last for, so he took the advantage by attacking first. He used a foot sweep throw to sweep the feet of the man approaching towards him, knocking him to the ground. By reflex, he sent another kick towards the same target.


    Suddenly, the other man grappled Su Ke¡¯s chest from behind, trying to throw him to the ground. Su Ke¡¯s body swayed a bit, but he stabilized himself and sent a backward kick towards that man¡¯s ankle. The elbows of both his hands shot back together, making that man fall down as well.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke turned back and sent his right foot kicking towards that man¡¯s throat. Only, his mind suddenly had a bad premonition. He promptly changed the angle to kick that man¡¯s head or else the throat piercing flip kick would have inevitably caused a grave injury.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Su Ke, be careful!¡± Wei Lan suddenly cried out in fear.


    Su Ke¡¯s eyes had turned red right now, and all of his movements became instinctive. When he heard Wei Lan yell, he realized that it was surely the man he had swept to the ground.


    He turned back instantly and sent his right foot kicking towards that person¡¯s knee joint. A ¡®kacha¡¯ sound echoed out as if the bone had broken. The man fell to the left, the dagger in his hand hurled to the side as he rolled on the ground while holding his knee.


    Su Ke¡¯s chest heaved up and down, his bloodshot eyes ran over the three hooligans.He clenched his fists to get ready to attack at any time.


    ¡°Oh, did you notice? He seems to have used Military Fitness Boxing!¡± A student shouted as if he had discovered a new world.


    ¡°Nonsense, didn¡¯t you learn about them in the military training class? He used the ¡®turn bow stance punch,¡¯ ¡®straight kick elbow smash,¡¯ ¡®foot sweep throw,¡¯ ¡®counter hook kick,¡¯ ¡®throat piercing flip kick,¡¯ ¡®side cross-kick,¡¯ these six movements!¡±


    ¡°Aaah, I didn¡¯t know the Military Fitness Boxing was so awesome. I should also try to learn it properly!¡±


    Once Su Ke had confirmed that the three men on the ground didn¡¯t have any intentions of standing up again, he pushed out of the crowd with his moderately used bicycle.


    ¡°Come! I¡¯ll drop you home!¡± Su Ke went towards Wei Lan and spoke in a small voice. Only, his cheeks blushed as he spoke.

 Chapter 10: Today is Home Recognition

    Two bicycles, one man one woman, a handsome schoolboy and a cute schoolgirl, both of them slowly walked while pushing their bikes under the gazes of the crowd which had split to the to the sides to give way for them. Just like soldiers standing at attention, they left out a clear path for the pair to walk.


    Anyone, whether be it a man, woman, young or the old, all have a hero complex in their mind. Though they appeared to be looking at the scene with amusement, it couldn¡¯t be denied that they had the urge to be chivalrous as well.


    ¡°Clap!¡±


    ¡°Clap, clap!¡±


    ¡°Clap, clap, clap!¡±


    It was unknown who began applauding, but just like as if a water drop had fallen into a heated fryer, evaporating immediately, everyone began to clap energetically; the mood was similar to how a hero¡¯s birth was welcomed.


    Among the crowd, Wang Xiaogang felt awkward yet extremely excited, as if he had discovered a huge secret. He applauded along with the unfamiliar students beside him, looking at Su Ke with zeal.


    Before anyone could notice, the three hooligans slipped away from within the crowd. The crowd¡¯s eyes were fixed on Su Ke, applauding for this thin and shy boy, whose face had blushed once again.


    Su Ke lowered his head, and Wei Lan did the same; they both walked while slowly pushing their bicycles.


    Wei Lan¡¯s height was around 160 cm, her face still had the vestiges of tears. Only, the panic on her face was now replaced with tranquility, which made this babyfaced schoolgirl look very cute.


    Though she hadn¡¯t been elected to be among the ¡°Top 10 Beauties of Seventeen Senior High¡± ranking, her cute smile and her dimples alone had caused many wooers to be after her. Merely, she had refused all of them with the reason that she was the class committee member and wanted to focus on her academic studies.


    Su Ke had no experience in how a man was supposed to interact with a woman. The mood had become somewhat oppressive; he neither knew what to speak nor knew where Wei Lan¡¯s home was and merely immersed himself in walking forwards.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Wei Lan¡¯s voice seemed like the gentle breeze, making a person feel comfortable with it.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Su Ke replied with the same gentleness.


    ¡°They are all thugs, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll cause trouble for you!¡± Wei Lan had a reason to be anxious; these hooligans cared most about face, and they would surely make reprisals against Su Ke.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, they believe tattooing two cutlassfish on their bodies is enough!¡± Su Ke blurted out, feeling this sentence was quite familiar. He had used the crosstalk dialogue of Guo Degang which he had heard recently.


    ¡°Hehe, I never knew you could be a little humorous as well!¡± Su Ke was known to be bad with communication and reticent in class, as if like an enigma. Hearing him say such words, Wei Lan couldn¡¯t help but giggle, revealing her dimples.


    ¡°Aaah, I always believed I was extremely humorous, it turns out I¡¯m only a little!¡± Su Ke seemed calm. Speaking properly with a girl, no longer did his cheeks blush.


    ¡°You pretty show off!¡± Wei Lan turned to look at Su Ke beside her. She could see his pretty cheeks, snowy skin, celestial nose, and bright eyes¡ªa little like a pretty boy. Truthfully, he really was a little handsome, yet it wasn¡¯t evident before.


    Looking at him laugh without giving a reply, Wei Lan faintly spoke, ¡°I was really scared and hoped someone would save me, but frankly, I never expected it to be you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did you believe the person who would come to save you will be a peerless hero, wearing divine clothes and golden armor, arriving by flying on a rainbow cloud under his feet?¡± Su Ke¡¯s speech became smoother; he felt his verbal ability progress with these exchanges.


    ¡°Dislike!¡± Wei Lan knew Su Ke¡¯s words were Fairy Zixia¡¯s lines from the movie ¡°A Chinese Odyssey Part Two: Cinderella¡± which she said to Joker. Only, Su Ke had changed the ending words a little. Her cheeks blushed as she thought till here, seemingly glaring at Su Ke with anger.


    Only, Wei Lan returned his words, ¡°Although the person who saved me hadn¡¯t come in divine clothes and golden armor, or by flying on a rainbow cloud, he¡¯s still a peerless hero in my heart!¡±


    Wei Lan¡¯s face blushed once she finished speaking.


    Being praised by a person, even more so as a peerless hero, the introverted and sensitive Su Ke didn¡¯t know how to receive those words. He felt obliged to give a weak reply, ¡°Your gaze in judging people is excellent!¡±


    Both of them looked at each other as they simultaneously burst into laughter.


    After a few minutes, the Sun slowly set down at the West, pulling up a long shadow behind the pair. Thinking about the work he had to do at his family¡¯s small store, Su Ke summoned his courage to ask, ¡°Wei Lan, how far is your home from here? It¡¯s already late!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Your home isn¡¯t in this direction?¡± Wei Lan¡¯s eyes opened wide; she hadn¡¯t expected such a question.


    ¡°Eh! No, I was going to deliver you home! Your home isn¡¯t in this direction?¡± Seeing Wei Lan¡¯s expression, Su Ke realized they might have gone the wrong way.


    ¡°I was following you. I thought this was your home¡¯s direction!¡± Wei Lan looked at Su Ke innocently. Indeed, both of them were only following the path ahead after breaking free from the crowd.


    Su Ke felt gloomy, Wei Lan felt dejected as well, both of them had walked in vain!


    ¡°Your home is in which district? I¡¯ll deliver you back right now!¡± Su Ke asked, bracing himself. He didn¡¯t mind returning back late as he had promised to take her back home.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Fengze Residential Area! Over at Beichen Street!¡± Wei Lan pouted, knowing they had gone the wrong way; she too felt helpless.


    ¡°Fengze Residential Area? My home is at Sunny Unit!¡± Su Ke¡¯s eyes gleamed. He never expected both of them lived so close. He could deliver Wei Lan back, as well as not be anxious about returning home late.


    ¡°Really? So your home is at Sunny Unit, we can actually be considered to be neighbors!¡± Wei Lan hadn¡¯t expected this, but the joy she felt was expressed on her face.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cycle back home!¡± Su Ke made his bicycle make a U-turn and waved at Wei Lan while rushing ahead. The both of them made for their homes under the sunset.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here!¡± Wei Lan stopped her bicycle and spoke to Su Ke with a smile.


    ¡°En, Fengze Residential Area, Apartment No. 6, 3rd Entrance, which floor?¡± Su Ke raised his head to look at the door of the apartment in front of him.


    ¡°302, my home is on the 3rd floor!¡± Wei Lan told him without hesitation. She had already considered Su Ke to be someone she could trust within her mind and even had a good opinion of him.


    ¡°En, I got it. Today can be considered as home recognition!¡± Su Ke waved his hand towards Wei Lan and left on the bicycle. Once Wei Lan saw him disappear, she took out the key while mumbling. ¡°Fool, always speaking drivel, what does he mean by home recognition!¡±


    Home recognition was a local custom. A man and woman have to pass three stages from love to marriage: Home recognition, Engagement, Marriage. Apparently, Su Ke didn¡¯t know this, but Wei Lan knew of it, or else, why would this young girl blush once she heard his words?

 Chapter 11: Regarding the Matter of Finding a Wife

    Su Ke came out of the Fengze Residential Area and returned straight to his family¡¯s store. For some reason, his mood was quite good as a faint smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back!¡± Su Ke pushed the door to walk in. Looking at them preoccupied at the checkout counter, he gave them a greeting and made for the recreation room.


    He could finally withdraw the reward now. On his way back, Su Ke had taken a look at the LCD screen of the [Flower Pickup System]. The mission to help Wei Lan was denoted as completed, and another mission also indicated the same.


    ¡°Mission: Help Wei Lan break free from her plight (COMPLETE); Reward: Piano Proficiency (Basic Level)¡±


    ¡°Mission: Escort Wei Lan home safely (COMPLETE); Reward: 200 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!


    Although he didn¡¯t know when the 2nd mission had appeared, it didn¡¯t matter. Su Ke selected to withdraw them. A bright light flashed by in the space. He immediately felt a chunk of information flow into his mind: music theory knowledge, playing techniques and so on directly took root deep within his consciousness; he even felt a warm feeling in his hands.


    His 10 fingers felt cozy as if they had been immersed in cow¡¯s milk. He subconsciously moved his fingers and realized they felt very flexible. Bowing his head to take a look, even Su Ke had the misconception that they had become slender.


    ¡°I never thought my fingers were so good-looking!¡± Su Ke looked at his hands again and again. After a moment, two 100 RMB bills suddenly appeared between the forefinger and middle finger of his right hand. He checked their authenticity with the counterfeit bill checker in their store; they didn¡¯t seem to have any problems. He felt relieved that there would be no problem in spending them.


    Su Ke only had a single worry now. He had no means to explain the source of the reward money from the [Flower Pickup System] to his parents. He wanted them to know he can earn money, and thus lighten their pressure; he only needed a good reason!


    ¡°Though I can make do with my current skills if I chose to tutor someone, as those Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Basic Level) and Senior High School Physics Proficiency (Basic Level) are two massive killing tools, the consequences of leading the student astray would be too grave.¡°


    ¡°But what part-time job can I do? I can help in promoting sales in the shop, but the shop¡¯s peak business time doesn¡¯t match with my work time.¡± After being unable to conclude on anything, Su Ke came out of the recreation room while shaking his head.


    ¡°Although our store is small, it has all kinds of goods. I think I saw a children¡¯s electronic toy keyboard over that shelf just a moment ago. It¡¯s been there for very long but hasn¡¯t been sold yet.¡°


    Usually, Su Ke simply wouldn¡¯t have noticed it, but for some reason, he instinctively walked towards it today. Though it was only an electronic toy keyboard, when Su Ke powered it on, it produced a sound as his fingers pressed the keys.


    His fingers naturally swayed as a melody flowed out through Su Ke¡¯s hands; though he didn¡¯t know the name of this tune, the rhythm was splendid.


    ¡°Oh! When did you learn to play?¡± Zhang Xue raised her head to look at Su Ke move his fingers on the electronic keyboard with his closed eyes, the music flowing out concurrently.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°The teacher taught me!¡± Su Ke stopped playing. After all, he couldn¡¯t use an excuse of a fortuitous meeting. At this time, a woman walked inside, saying alongside, ¡°I was wondering who was playing and it turns out it was originally Su Ke, it was pleasant to hear!¡±


    Liu Mengmeng wore her usual uniform of the mobile company. Su Ke looked at her, his face blushed immediately as that black lace appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Hi, Big Sis Liu!¡± he greeted with a tiny voice as he quickly put the electronic keyboard on the shelf, just like a startled hare.


    Liu Mengmeng found it to be normal, after all, she knew nothing about how she had exposed herself, and Su Ke blushed often. How could she even think that a shy boy might do such a thing?


    ¡°This kid always blushes while speaking, I don¡¯t know how he will be able to find a wife later on!¡± Su Youfu said while laughing. Though Su Ke always seemed shy and reserved, which family doesn¡¯t love their child; this bit didn¡¯t influence their parental love.


    ¡°Hehe, your family¡¯s Su Ke looks very handsome, there¡¯s no need to be anxious about him finding a wife. Several girls in his school must be pursuing him! Am I right, Su Ke?¡± Liu Mengmeng said with a smile as she chose vegetables from the shelf.


    How could Su Ke deal with this kind of situation? His face became immediately flushed, yet he could only use his evasion technique, picking up his school bag and disappearing.


    After returning home, he first started the computer, directly opening the forum of Seventeen Senior High. Some loathsome moderator had pinned the campus pervert post at the top, its replies had crossed over 300 in a day.


    Going through each of the responses, Su Ke¡¯s back became sweaty. A few persons were using him as a scapegoat. They spoke about how someone had run into a butt attacking molester last year, or they had personally seen a schoolboy grope a schoolgirl¡¯s buttocks. Some cursed the molester¡¯s hand to be crippled and that his little brother might not stand up ever again; to conclude, they were extremely malicious.


    Luckily, the OP hadn¡¯t posted anything again, and the matter would be left unsettled. Su Ke could only console himself in this way. After looking through the entire post, he lost the mood to go online became.


    Su Ke mumbled while sitting on his chair, ¡°I have the Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Basic Level), Senior High School Physics Proficiency (Basic Level), Military Fitness Boxing Proficiency, Piano Proficiency (Basic Level) and the reward money of 500 RMB right now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be nice if I can promote my English and Literature grades a bit, so the college entrance exam will be less dreadful! What should I do about this money?¡± A vague recollection flashed by in Su Ke¡¯s mind; it seemed that the issue of finding work was settled.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke shut the computer down and prepared to revise Literature and English. After all, there were no patterns for the system¡¯s rewards. He didn¡¯t know when the reward about Literature and English would show up; he had to rely on himself for anything!


    Su Youfu and Zhang Xue, the couple, dragged their tired bodies to the home¡¯s entrance, yet just before entering inside, their expressions had transformed as a smile replaced their tired complexions. They didn¡¯t want to let their child look at their exhausted figures since it would bring mental pressure to Su Ke.


    ¡°Su Ke, tell me, are there any girls pursuing you in your school?¡± Su Youfu still remembered Liu Mengmeng¡¯s words, he smiled and asked him when he saw Su Ke looking at the English textbook distressed.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Su Ke laid the textbook down. Looking at his father¡¯s gossipy expression, he could only helplessly sigh. Even Zhang Xue teased him, ¡°Yes, my family¡¯s Su Ke looks so much handsome, there certainly must be girls who like him!¡±


    For some reason, two figures flashed by in Su Ke¡¯s mind, one was the wild Li Feifei, the other was the mild and cute Wei Lan.


    Immediately after that, Su Ke shivered, thinking about how he had groped Li Feifei¡¯s buttocks. ¡°This girl must surely hate me now, a hatred which wouldn¡¯t end even if she peels my skin and pulls out my tendons!¡°


    ¡°Wei Lan is better!¡°


    Su Ke thought so.

 Chapter 12: Applying for an Advertised Position

    The bright moonlight was reflected within the room, but Su Ke didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. It was destined for three individuals to suffer from insomnia on this night. One was Su Ke; another was Li Feifei who had her buttocks groped twice and hence had a depressed mood; the last one was Wei Lan who had been saved by her peerless hero.


    While thinking of finding a part-time job yesterday, Su Ke suddenly remembered something and this part-time job suited him, relieving his mind.


    Early morning while riding to the school on his bicycle, he stopped halfway and entered a curb. This curb had a recently opened beauty salon called ¡°Her Humble Fragrance Cosmetic Club.¡±


    This cosmetic club had four floors; the entrance had gorgeous decorations, and had a recruitment advertisement posted on the entry guidelines: We¡¯re recruiting a pianist, the pay will be generous.


    ¡°Pianist!¡± Su Ke mumbled. He had remembered about this yesterday. ¡°This recruitment advertisement had been posted here for half-a-month already; it seems they still haven¡¯t found anyone suitable, will I be able to get it?¡°


    Suddenly, a beep sound appeared within his mind. Feeling a change appear in the [Flower Pickup System], Su Ke entered the space to look at the new mission on the LCD screen:


    ¡°Reward: Pass the beautiful female boss¡¯s evaluation; Reward: 500 RMB!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 500 RMB?¡± It was the highest monetary reward he had seen till now. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this mean that the mission would have some trouble?¡°


    Thinking about how he needed a surface part-time job which can explain the money he acquired as some kind of salary to make his parents feel relieved, Su Ke silently made a decision in his heart, turning around to leave.


    The moment Su Ke entered the class, he felt a burning gaze directed at him. He turned to look, and it was Wei Lan who had propped her chin with her hands, looking at him with her head titled as a smile across her mouth formed two cute dimples at her cheeks.


    He smiled towards Wei Lan as a greeting when he felt another intense gaze from the sports committee member Wang Xiaogang. The gaze from this tall and sturdy figured, a classic local faced, thick-eyebrowed and huge-eyed Wang Xiaogang seemed more intense than Wei Lan¡¯s.


    Su Ke immediately trembled. ¡°This fellow isn¡¯t having any homosexual thoughts, right?¡± The gaze from Wang Xiaogang seemed to be very gentle, similar to how one affectionately looks at their lover; the more he looked, the more awkward Su Ke felt.


    He quickly returned to his seat and took out this textbook. He then saw Wang Xiaogang stealthily come over, with his gaze twinkling as he stooped down on Su Ke¡¯s school desk, turning his head forward, almost sticking his face to Su Ke¡¯s. It immediately made Su Ke lean backward. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    In the entire 3rd High (8th) class, Su Ke had no friends among these classmates. He was just like ¡°air, so no one noticed his arrival. Therefore, Wang Xiaogang¡¯s intimate act immediately startled him.


    ¡°Su Ke, you were very cool yesterday!¡± Wang Xiaogang said in a tiny voice, looking around to check if there were any classmates nearby as if he was afraid someone would hear their conversation. ¡°I never expected you to have hidden so deeply, your Military Fitness Boxing is ferocious! Please forgive me for my previous actions; I sincerely wish to be your friend!¡±


    Wang Xiaogang extended his hand as he spoke. Indeed, Wang Xiaogang had received a huge shock yesterday at the school entrance. The Su Ke he used to look down upon had saved Wei Lan, and looking at him had his blood racing as if he had fended off those hooligans personally.


    Su Ke stared with a blank expression as he looked at Wang Xiaogang stretch his hand over. Leaning his body back, he furrowed his brows. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying I want you to be my boss!¡± Wang Xiaogang didn¡¯t control his voice this time; it was louder than before. All the students within the class laid down the matters in their hands to take a look.


    Even Wei Lan turned to look, puckering her brows. She believed Wang Xiaogang and Su Ke had a conflict again. Only she stayed at her place when she saw Su Ke extend his hand to shake Wang Xiaogang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°We are students; I can¡¯t!¡±


    Wang Xiaogang felt Su Ke wasn¡¯t giving him face when he heard his reply, his face became flushed. Only, Su Ke¡¯s next words made him immediately relax his mood.


    ¡°But we can be friends!¡± A smile appeared onSu Ke¡¯s face; he reached out to shake Wang Xiaogang¡¯s hand.


    Wang Xiaogang hadn¡¯t noticed the change in Su Ke¡¯s speech; the habitual yes-man now seemed full of confidence.


    ¡°En, we are friends. Only, Su Ke, You¡¯ll have to be careful of those three hooligans you dealt with yesterday. They¡¯ll certainly come to take revenge. You beat them until their faces became covered in dirt in front of many people. If they don¡¯t try to retrieve face, they wouldn¡¯t deserve to be called gangsters at all!¡±


    Wang Xiaogang¡¯s expression became solemn all of a sudden.


    ¡°Thank you for the warning!¡± Su Ke nodded. Wei Lan had already mentioned this yesterday. Since Wang Xiaogang had reminded him too, he held this matter with importance. Although his Military Fitness Boxing was at a proficient stage, a gun was after all easy to hide, and it was also hard to guard against a backstab. Those scum hooligans might use any means possible.


    The morning passed by peacefully. Su Ke wasn¡¯t a conspicuous student, therefore, if he didn¡¯t do any extreme acts, the teachers also wouldn¡¯t cause any inconvenience for him.


    He kept the matter about going to apply for the part-time pianist job within his mind. Carelessly eating lunch, he strode towards the Her Humble Fragrance Cosmetic Club. As he left the school¡¯s entrance, he especially took note of the surroundings, to see if those three hooligans were here.


    Su Ke entered the Her Humble Fragrance Cosmetic Club, feeling somewhat baffled at the cheerless mood here. Only, the decoration was quite aesthetic and luxurious. The ground floor lounge had various kinds of skin care cosmetic goods used to model the appearance. A desk stood facing the store entrance, which had a girl wearing professional clothes, doing something with her head bowed down.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Su Ke adjusted his breathing. His heartbeat had reached an extreme state when he reached the desk, to the point that even his voice shuddered a bit. Only after saying this word did he finally relax.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Hello!¡± A girl with light makeup, wearing silver livery, which had the three words ¡°Her Humble Fragrance¡± embroidered onto the left side, gazed at Su Ke with her huge eyes. Perhaps, she felt somewhat strange that a man had come to this beauty salon.


    ¡°May I ask what help you need?¡± The girl¡¯s professional smile had no hints of pretense; Su Ke felt it was genuine. He made a great effort to organize his words, finally squeezing out a smile.


    ¡°I want to apply for your pianist¡¯s position!¡± He looked at the girl nervously once he finished speaking.


    ¡°May I ask you to provide your resume, as well as your piano level qualifications certificate. Our boss isn¡¯t present here now; I can only help you pass them on. Your certification is for an amateur or of a professional?¡± The girl blurted out; she seemed to be quite practiced in handling a job applicant.


    But Su Ke stood blankly at his original location; he could only nervously open his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Erm, what if I don¡¯t have a certificate?¡± Su Ke anxiously looked at her once he finished speaking, waiting for a reply.


    At this moment, a changed had occurred on the LCD screen of the Flower Pickup System.


    ¡°Mission: Pass the beautiful female boss¡¯s evaluation; Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Intermediate Level).¡±

 Chapter 13: Beautiful Female Boss

    Su Ke was immediately startled when he saw a change occur in the mission of the Flower Pickup System. The previous 500 RMB money reward had turned into Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Intermediate Level). ¡°Has the difficulty of the mission risen?¡°


    A similar thing had happened to the mission of touching Li Feifei¡¯s buttocks. Of course, the reason was that he had picked up her brassiere and even met her personally to return it, so there was no doubt that the difficulty had to increase.


    The girl¡¯s voice from the reception desk pulled Su Ke back to reality: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister, our boss has instructed us to only accept the applications of pianists with the required qualification certificate. Otherwise, they cannot participate in the interview!¡±


    The girl explained to Su Ke while apologizing. After all, all those who come to apply were filtered by her, and then she had to give a report to her boss.


    ¡°Eh!¡± If it was the previous Su Ke, he would have surely covered up his face and walked away. After all, he indeed didn¡¯t have aptitude in it, yet he had no choice but to speak again because this mission¡¯s reward was crucial to him.


    After obtaining the Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Intermediate Level) reward, Su Ke¡¯s grades would no doubt improve. The Mathematics score of the college entrance exam had a total of 150 points, if the basic level was capable of bringing him about 110 points, the intermediate level would bring 130 points, and the advanced level would make it possible to score full marks.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Big Sis, can¡¯t you do anything? I need this job. My home¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good, and my parents are often exhausted to gather the tuition fee for the university. I want to lighten the burden of my home even by a little bit!¡± Su Ke sincerely looked at the girl, the longing in his expression made him seem pitiful.


    The girl¡¯s cheeks blushed at the address of ¡°Bis Sis¡±. She looked at Su Ke; although his face seemed to have a little childish aura, he had bright eyes and a celestial nose, overall, he seemed very handsome. Hearing this boy speak he wanted to lighten the burden of his home, she formed a good opinion of him.


    ¡°Sigh! I can¡¯t make any decisions. I can only tell the boss about your circumstances once she returns!¡± The girl wanted to help Su Ke, but she was merely a part-timer at this place. It was remarkable that she offered to speak for Su Ke, ¡°Only, how¡¯s your piano skills?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Langfang City couldn¡¯t be considered to be a metropolitan area. Therefore, it didn¡¯t have all the needed talents like in Beijing. Otherwise, it would have been impossible not to find any suitable pianist though the advertisement had been put up for half-a-month. It was because the people with those level of talents wouldn¡¯t want to put their skills to use at this place, so it would be better for them to give lessons at home.


    Moreover, those with subpar level, who just wanted to bluff their way in, would all be failed by the boss without any exception though they had the piano qualification certificate. That¡¯s why they had to know what was the level of Su Ke¡¯s piano¡¯s skills before she could recommend him to the boss, or else it would be negligence on her work.


    ¡°I believe it will work out!¡± Su Ke felt as if his face was burning; he had no clue which level his skills were at. ¡°I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t know which level my skills are at, as that would be shooting oneself in the foot! I have to obtain the Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Intermediate Level) reward at any cost.¡°


    The girl lifted her arm to check for the time on her pretty watch. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, the boss still hasn¡¯t returned. You can accompany me upstairs to try playing once; this will allow me to provide proof to the boss when I report to her!¡±


    Su Ke smiled and nodded when he saw the girl help him with much enthusiasm, ¡°Big Sis, thank you very much!¡± He knew it was hard to even obtain the opportunity to try playing.


    The girl left the desk and guided Su Ke upstairs. He noticed that the girl¡¯s height didn¡¯t seem to be short; it should be about 160 cm. Other than that, the silver livery wrapped around her body revealed her curves.


    ¡°Bzzz!¡±


    The sound of a car¡¯s braking echoed out from outside, the girl and Su Ke both looked out simultaneously.


    It was a black Volkswagen car, but Su Ke didn¡¯t know its particular model. The car door opened, and a slender and beautiful leg hidden under black stockings explored outwards, making a graceful arc, with high heel shoes which had silver crystals embedded at its base, giving it an elegant style. Though hidden under a layer of black stockings, the tender skin of those legs couldn¡¯t be concealed, seemingly sleek and flexible.


    As the legs exploded out, a beautiful figure got off the car. She wore a light yellow sleeveless one-piece, exposing her delicate arms outside, which was made with Fretwork linen as the material and had a net design made using muslin. It vaguely revealed her skin and her towering twin peaks hidden under the decoration of tree leaves-shaped frills, looking very attractive.


    Her waving hair lay scattered at her shoulders, dyed as red as lustrous wine, giving a fiery, passionate feel to any person. She held a leopard patterned handbag in her hands. Her cheeks had a blush and an alluring smile on her face; she seemed to be tipsy from being drunk.


    ¡°Bureau Chief Li, thank you for delivering me back!¡± Her voice appeared to be a bit hoarse. The woman stooped down towards the person in the car to bid farewell as her buttocks pointed right towards Su Ke¡¯s direction. This kind of sleeveless one-piece only came up to the knees, so the wrapped skirt stretched tautly, almost on the verge of exposing her. However, the borders weren¡¯t visible, so it seemed as if she had worn an appropriately sized thong.


    If only the woman bent forwards slightly more, the skirt would pull up to the border of her buttocks. Su Ke frowned as a feeling of rejection formed in his heart against this woman¡¯s clothing style. Just a glance would require him to look at the several gaps.


    ¡°Our boss has returned!¡± The reception desk girl sprinted as soon as she finished speaking, going to the entrance to meet the boss.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t expect that this woman was the boss of Her Humble Fragrance, possessing myriad kinds of mien and an overflowing charm. After that black car slowly left, she walked over towards his side. She seemed to have drunk a lot of wine as her gait seemed unsteady, luckily, the reception girl supported her at the side.


    The girl appeared to speak something to the boss as she walked inside while helping the boss. If Su Ke had guessed it correctly, she ought to be talking about the matter of him applying for the position; his mood suddenly became nervous.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come to apply for the pianist position?¡± That woman slowly walked over and stood in front of Su Ke. Her height seemed to be the same as Su Ke¡¯s due to the high-heeled shoes she had worn. Her breath had the flavor of wine mixed in as she spoke, making a fragrance puff over towards him, only, the flavor seemed quite good.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve come to apply for the position!¡± Su Ke¡¯s sight clashed against hers, causing him to blush immediately, making him lower his head like a shy girl.


    The woman shook her head, feeling Su Ke¡¯s nature wasn¡¯t fit to work here. Although he had said that he wanted to help lighten the burden on his home, she hadn¡¯t opened up a charity hall and had no choice but to deny. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you don¡¯t have a piano qualifications certificate and are also a student so, you¡¯re not fit to work here!¡±


    ¡°Aah?¡± Su Ke couldn¡¯t remain calm at this moment; he raised his head to gaze at the woman¡¯s eyes,.¡±Please give me a chance to play, I¡¯ll leave if I don¡¯t qualify!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Regarding Su Ke¡¯s sudden transformation, beginning from being shy like a young married woman to having a sharp and confident look, the woman seemed quite interested. The rush from the wine had caused her cheeks to blush even more.


    ¡°Follow me upstairs! If you can please me, I¡¯ll naturally keep you!¡± She walked towards the stairs once she finished saying this; Su Ke promptly caught up with her.

 Chapter 14: Temperament of a Shota

    Su Ke followed that woman upstairs. His line of sight happened to fall upon her buttocks, which seemed to be a grade more curvaceous than that of Li Feifei¡¯s; it was plump and round as a ball¡ªa perfect curvature. It made his heart thump madly as he looked at them sway left and right.


    Su Ke felt his palms dampen. ¡°If I touch these buttocks, perhaps the sensation of feeling them will be a lot better than Li Feifei¡¯s!¡± Su Ke gulped down and smeared the sweat on his palms on his jeans as he did his best to adjust his breathing.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± As Su Ke was fantasizing, he saw the woman ahead of him slip; her body leaned backward, just about to fall down.


    Su Ke¡¯s hands moved as swiftly as his eyes, supporting that woman¡¯s waist, grabbing it. He felt a slender waist full of delicate skin, without even the slightest amount of flab. That Fretwork linen sleeveless one-piece had a soft texture, so his palm could clearly feel the warmth of her skin through it, as well as that tenderness and smoothness.


    The woman didn¡¯t fall down due to Su Ke supporting her,; she turned back to smile and thanked him. The saying¡ª¡±Turning her head, she smiled so sweet and full of grace, that she outshone the fairest face in the six Palaces¡±¡ªwas no joke. The surging waves of red wine swept up; her pair of cheeks blushing due to being drunk; that gaze akin to spring river ripples was a look enough to cause one to be flustered.


    Fortunately, the incident frightened the woman, rousing her up from the influence of wine. She nodded towards Su Ke and continued climbing upwards; Su Ke follower her to the 3rd floor.


    The 3rd floor was an area used to serve the VIP clients. Its decoration was done in a partial European style, with a light yellow hue which made a person relax subconsciously. The entire floor was divided into 15 individual cosmetic rooms by crystal bead curtains, through which a spa bed could be seen. The west side was separated into a Lounge Area, which had a circular sofa, as well as a small bar counter, while the east side was an open space which had a piano placed at the center.


    ¡°The piano is over there. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll lie down and listen!¡± That woman pointed at the piano to the east. It seemed as if the wine had made her squiffy again; her sight blurred as she reached out to massage her brows.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it!¡± Su Ke had already left behind the nervousness of his heart. ¡°I¡¯m already upstairs, and the piano is before me, so no matter what happens, I have to give it a try once.¡± He nodded towards that woman with a smile.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    It was a three legs piano which had a body that gave a bright luster and a feeling full of texture; in addition, those black and white keys gave it a graceful grandeur. Su Ke sat in front of the piano and took a deep breath, pressing a piano key in passing. The sound was crisp, with a clear treble as well as a deep and resonant bass; the key also felt very comfortable.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Luckily, there was a Bandari piano sheet in front of him, otherwise, Su Ke would have had to play a tune impromptu. Su Ke suddenly felt his mood relax as the first note pulsed out, each of the piano keys felt familiar to him, as if he was proficient in playing them for many years.


    The continuous piano notes, soft and ringing, contained a passionate rhythm. Under Su Ke¡¯s natural and flowing play, the black and white keys fluttered at lightning speed. Similar to a river¡¯s flowing water, to a bird¡¯s chirping, the sounds were occasionally cheerful, occasionally mournful; occasionally wavering, occasionally rising high.


    Unknowingly, Su Ke had already closed his eyes. The piano sheet had been rooted in his heart, and a faint smile formed across his mouth. He was immersed in the sound of the piano, unaware of the flow of time.


    Su Ke eventually began to improvise his play, completely passionate, until the final note which slowly dissipated. Only then did he open his eyes, returning to reality. The entire floor was silent except for the lingering sounds, void of any sound from the beautiful boss.


    ¡°Fudge! The piano sounds didn¡¯t scare her away, right?¡± Su Ke got up, walking over towards the direction the woman had gone and found her behind the bead curtain.


    Su Ke softly lifted the bright and pure crystal bead curtain. The woman laid there on the spa bed, her eyes closed as her long eyelashes covered her eyelids; a beautiful and elegant nose bridge, gorgeous red lips, and the remanent blush on her cheeks due to the intoxication, which radiated a dreamy sense of beauty.


    Her legs curled together as her skirt had already been raised to the thighs; a look upward and the belly¡¯s tender mutton fat nephrite-like skin could be seen through the Fretwork linen. Those plump and towering twin peaks and the cleavage in between were both seducing.


    ¡°Gulp!¡± Su Ke could hear the sound of him gulping down his saliva as his madly heartbeat palpitated. This was his first time observing a woman, a Sleeping Beauty, at such a close range. ¡°If I crouch down, wouldn¡¯t I be able to take a peek? Is it really a thong? If so, the spring scene visible to me wouldn¡¯t be just that!¡±


    ¡ª


    His breathing became rushed as he made soft steps.


    Looking at Su Ke come down alone, the girl at the reception desk had a smiling expression, welcoming him. ¡°How? What did the boss say?¡±


    ¡°Eh! She fell asleep! It might be because my play resembled a lullaby very much!¡± Su Ke felt helpless.


    ¡°Who said that? I believe your playing was pleasant to listen. Ah, why is your face so red!¡± The reception desk girl noticed the blush on Su Ke¡¯s cheeks as well as the indistinct sweat on his forehead. ¡°Were you extremely nervous?¡±


    ¡°Eh, yes, extremely nervous. I fear I might not pass!¡± It was utterly improbable for Su Ke to speak about what he did above. Luckily, the girl seemed to be good at understanding others and had already given a good excuse for him.


    ¡°The boss might be too tired. The business hasn¡¯t been open for long, each day, the Industry and Commerce, Taxation, Public Security, Hygiene, etc¡­ all come to bother her. Once she wakes up, how about I inquire regarding your evaluation!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Big Sis!¡± Su Ke¡¯s face had already become thick, so his address of ¡°Big Sis¡± had become smoother as well. He had to go all in to be able to obtain this part-time job; after all, the reward is Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Intermediate Level)!


    ¡°Right, Big Sis, will I be able to do the job part-time, I have to go to classes during daytime!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ You¡¯ll have to see how the boss makes the arrangement. The initial request was for three shifts: Morning: 9 AM to 11 AM, Noon: 3 PM to 5 PM, and Night: 7 PM to 9 PM. If the boss agrees, you can choose the night shift, but you can¡¯t hold up on doing homework, okay? You are in your Senior Year now!¡± the girl spoke her thoughts.


    ¡°Hehe, no problem. It won¡¯t affect my homework!¡± Su Ke wasn¡¯t anxious to leave as he didn¡¯t have anything else to do after this. ¡°It will be good if the boss wakes up soon so I can directly receive the result.¡±


    Another reason was that he wanted to form a sound bond with this reception girl. Just in case the boss has different intentions, he wished she would speak for him and bend her policy.


    ¡°Big Sis, I¡¯m called Su Ke, in my Senior Year at Seventeen Senior High School!¡± Su Ke hadn¡¯t realized how sunny his smile seemed currently, so perhaps it was due to the reception girl¡¯s willingness to help him.


    ¡°I¡¯m called Lin Xiaobai. You can call me as Big Sis. I turned 22 this year.¡± Lin Xiaobai placed a chair beside herself for Su Ke to sit, and then propped up her chin, sizing him up and down. ¡°I feel your temperament has changed from since going upstairs and coming down!¡±


    ¡°Aah? What temperament did I have?¡± Su Ke laughed.


    ¡°Ah, the temperament of a Shota!¡± Lin Xiaobai giggled while covering her mouth.

 Chapter 15: Are You Liu Dehua?

    Perhaps because the beautiful boss was fatigued that¡¯s why she slept deeply. In the end, Su Ke could only helplessly depart from Her Humble Fragrance. Before leaving, he earnestly asked Lin Xiaobai to put in a good word for him like a spoiled child; this might as well have been the legendary honey trap.


    As a student, his daily task was to study. Every single day consisted of the same courses. Only, Su Ke had already strengthened his two shortcomings¡ªMathematics and Physics¡ªwhich had its grades substantially increase without notice.


    As soon as the sweet-sounding bell of the class dismissal rang, all the students began to flee ignominiously, just like a runaway wild horse which has obtained freedom. Su Ke was no exception to this; he packed his school bag and walked out. He had to go back again since he hadn¡¯t obtained the result during noon.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    He had just reached the door when he heard someone inside the classroom call his name; Su Ke didn¡¯t such a thing to occur. He turned back to see and found it to be Wei Lan. This girl packed her books as she lifted her head.


    ¡°Su Ke, wait for me. Let¡¯s return home together!¡± After saying so, Wei Lan felt her face become hot; a tinge of a blush appeared on her tender cheeks as her dimples blossomed along with her shy smile.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Su Ke subconsciously agreed. He only remembered he had to visit Her Humble Fragrance regarding the part-time job after returning to the classroom, but since he had already promised, he could only return there after reaching home.


    A girl was always careful with packing things; by the time Wei Lan had packed her textbooks, her pencil box, and other things, only 1/3rd of the students were left in the classroom.


    ¡°Hehe, Su Ke, fierce!¡± Wang Xiaogang carried his school bag and passed beside Su Ke, showing a thumbs up to him. Afterward, he turned around to look at Wei Lan coming over and then giggled near Su Ke¡¯s ears, which had a flavor of tease in it.


    Since Su Ke had expressed himself to Wang Xiaogang in the morning, the bond between them had taken a step forward. He didn¡¯t blush in response to Wang Xiaogang¡¯s giggle but instead acted as if he was going to raise his leg, which frightened Wang Xiaogang to jump to the side.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°You this couple can return home together, I¡¯ll go alone!¡± Wang Xiaogang yelled loudly and then ran away once he saw Su Ke¡¯s complexion.


    Wei Lan and Su Ke¡¯s faces immediately became like ‡å, completely crimson. At this place where the matters of puppy love were more popular than what one had for breakfast, it was impossible for these two to fail to understand the meaning of Wang Xiaogang¡¯s words.


    Although Wei Lan had lowered her head, she still stealthily peeked a glance at Su Ke¡¯s expression. She seemed to be concerned about his attitude regarding this matter. They had just left the classroom door when someone quickly walked over to their side and yelled, ¡°Wei Lan.¡±


    Su Ke and Wei Lan turned to look simultaneously; that man had worn a Nike sports attire, and a nimble round neck half-sleeved one. His height seemed to be around 180 cm, and the most noticeable thing was the bunch of flowers he held in his hand.


    ¡°Wei Lan, this is for you!¡± Su Ke knew this schoolboy; he was an Athletically Skilled Student from the Senior Year¡¯s (2nd) class. His stature was quite sturdy due to the frequent tempering, with buff muscles at his arms. It was just that his skin color was a bit dark, that¡¯s all.


    If Su Ke stood aside this man, by comparison, he would seem like an extremely delicate pretty boy. Only, the other party had brought flowers to Wei Lan, so he didn¡¯t have the right to block him.


    ¡°Humph! Darker than Lord Bao and still flamboyant!¡± Su Ke mumbled in his heart; he felt vexed after seeing this person, wishing he could send the guy flying with a kick.


    ¡°Surnamed Liu, please don¡¯t pester me. I have to return home now!¡± Wei Lan knitted her brows; it was quite clear that this wasn¡¯t Liu¡¯s first offense.


    ¡°Wei Lan, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I merely want to give these flowers to you. I¡¯ll leave if you accept them!¡± Liu¡¯s complexion changed but also recovered to normal quickly as he exposed a charming smile.


    Su Ke leaned across the wall of the corridor, gazing at that Liu all the time. Especially since it was clear that anger had taken birth in this youngster; resentment flashed past his eyes, but again recovered his refined and courteous appearance in the next second. Su Ke didn¡¯t like this at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Wei Lan turned away and walked forward, but that Liu suddenly grabbed her arm. A 160 cm Wei Lan was clearly powerless to break free from the 180 cm Liu.


    ¡°Release my hand!¡± Wei Lan shook her hand with all her strength, but she wasn¡¯t able to struggle free. Her cold voice from before had already become furious and uncalm.


    ¡°Wei Lan, I really like you; my love for you is real!¡± Liu¡¯s voice seemed gentle and caring. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ke sensing his vile character already, even he might have been deceived.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Su Ke took a deep breath. He had already become habituated to this action. Once he did that, he was able to transform himself like Clark and become filled with confidence.


    Perhaps Su Ke had the innate skill of being treated as air by humans; that Liu simply hadn¡¯t taken notice of this person. He held Wei Lan¡¯s arm as before with his eyes filled with passion.


    A fire rose within Su Ke¡¯s heart. He moved forward a step and extended his hand to grab that Liu¡¯s wrist from behind Wei Lan, saying with an overcast voice, ¡°I said let go of your claws!¡±


    Having the painstakingly built romantic situation being interrupted by a person, Liu shot a glance towards Su Ke. In the eyes of an Athletically Skilled Student like him, Su Ke was undoubtedly an extremely delicate pretty boy; even a dozen gigolo¡¯s like that were improbable to be his opponent.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Liu¡¯s sight was filled with contempt, and even his tone was filled with ridicule. If it weren¡¯t to keep face in front of Wei Lan, he would have already spewed out all off the profanity he knew of.


    Su Ke slightly raised his head, his face seemed to have a smiling expression yet not. He didn¡¯t speak again and merely began to add strength to his right hand which had grabbed Liu¡¯s wrist. Ever since he had obtained the Military Fitness Boxing Proficiency reward, his power had increased a lot; his arms had begun to become taut, and his veins were now visible outside.


    Along with Su Ke¡¯s steady increase in strength, Liu felt as if his wrist was being ruptured by a pair of iron pliers. After persevering for two minutes, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. The unbearable piercing pain made him release Wei Lan¡¯s arm and then seize the opportunity to break free from the suppression of Su Ke¡¯s right hand.


    Seeing the rage within Su Ke¡¯s eyes as well as feeling the pain at his wrist, Liu gnashed his teeth and spoke word by word while glaring at Su Ke, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Su Ke still had a gentle smiling expression on his face. He looked up and down, from head to foot, and then said smoothly, ¡°Are you Liu Dehua(Andy Lau)?¡±


    Pfft, Wei Lan standing behind Su Ke couldn¡¯t endure it and giggled out immediately. Liu felt this laughter to be exceptionally ear-piercing. He said with a rough voice while panting, ¡°I am Liu!¡±


    ¡°Dunno!¡± Su Ke replied bluntly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely remember me after this time!¡± Saying so, Liu¡¯s right fist hurled towards Su Ke¡¯s eyes. This fist was filled with malice and wouldn¡¯t just leave Su Ke with a dizzy spell if it landed.


    ¡°BANG!¡±


    Su Ke stood stoically. Liu¡¯s fist rushed forth with momentum, but his body fell backward before he could even stretch it outwards entirely, feeling the insides of his stomach churn as he curled up.


    Su Ke had kicked at Liu¡¯s stomach just now. That guy with a large height of 180cm had been kicked 2m backward and continuously sucked in cold breaths to his belly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me with words, so you think you can win the fight? Ahh, such a failure!¡± Su Ke met Liu¡¯s resentful sight, but didn¡¯t mind it all and turned around to say to Wei Lan, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 16: Did You Peep at Me?

    As Su Ke watched Liu punch out, he subconsciously lifted his right foot and kicked out, like a conditional reflex, without the slightest amount of thought. He then watched the man with a 180 cm height suddenly step back while covering his abdomen and fall to the ground.


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me with words, so you think you can win the fight? Ahh, such a failure!¡± Su Ke looked at Liu¡¯s complexion become flushed due to choking. He hadn¡¯t yelled at all; his teeth clenched with force as his sight was filled with resentment.


    Su Ke shook his head and turned to Wei Lan, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Wei Lan was frightened by Su Ke¡¯s actions. As Liu brandished his arm, she was about to warn Su Ke to be careful, but Liu had already flown back before she could even speak.


    According to Wei Lan¡¯s character, she naturally found it difficult to accept this schoolboy who used the fists to talk, but the current Su Ke also showed a wild nature, yet she didn¡¯t dislike it and felt a little fluffy in her heart.


    She willfully followed behind Su Ke. Though it was already the class dismissal time, there were still a few students passing by through the corridors. Wei Lan could feel their gesticulating sight, but she didn¡¯t care about it a bit.


    They left through the school¡¯s entrance. The hooligan¡¯s Su Ke had taught a lesson last time didn¡¯t appear, and so the two of them went through the stream of people towards Fengze Residential Area on their bicycles.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve changed a lot!¡± Wei Lan slanted her head to look at Su Ke. The present Su Ke didn¡¯t have the least bit of viciousness; he seemed like a calm, quiet and gentle big boy from the next-door neighbor with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Oh? How have I changed?¡± Su Ke had also pondered about this question, feeling his character had indeed changed a little. If it was before, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to hit and simply crumble under Liu¡¯s gaze.


    Wei Lan thought for a bit. ¡°You were like a small bunny rabbit before, but you¡¯ve changed into a big bad wolf now. Wrong, not a big bad wolf, ought to be King Kong. Do you know King Kong?¡± As she was trying to look for an adjective, she suddenly remembered about the movie she had seen not long ago. Though King Kong¡¯s wildness gave people a sense of viciousness, it also gives them a sense of peace.


    ¡°King Kong? I naturally know. Isn¡¯t that the one who, for his beloved woman, stood atop the tallest skyscraper and masturbated (fought planes)?¡± Only when Su Ke had spoken till ¡®fought planes (masturbated)¡¯ did he realize the ambiguity of the dialogue. He immediately turned to look at Wei Lan.


    As expected, Wei Lan¡¯s face got painted crimson by a blush once she heard it, just like a fully ripe apple. Su Ke thought it was all over, feeling his face become hot in a moment. ¡°This girl certainly knows what ¡®masturbate¡¯ implies.¡± At this time, Wei Lan seemingly took a glance towards Su Ke¡¯s trousers inadvertently.


    ¡°You these boys only know about masturbating every day!¡± A bit angrily, yet again a bit coquettishly, Wei Lan couldn¡¯t dare to look at Su Ke due to feeling shy; she just stared ahead.


    Su Ke simply didn¡¯t expect Wei Lan to say such words and felt so embarrassed that he wanted to find a place to bury himself. ¡°I thought it was all over, but it turns out this girl¡¯s knowledge is so profound, she¡¯s actually all-knowing!¡±


    They remained silent during the whole journey right until Su Ke had delivered Wei Lan to the stairs of her home. Only then did their gazes meet.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going up!¡± Wei Lan had a little of baby fat; her chubby face looked very cute, and it had changed into a red apple now, which made Su Ke¡¯s heart beat wildly.


    ¡°En, alright!¡± Su Ke nodded. Only, the moment Wei Lan turned around, another sentence followed, ¡°Wait a sec!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Wei Lan¡¯s face became redder evermore. She didn¡¯t know from when, but she had formed a vague good opinion of Su Ke within her heart, thinking, ¡°Su Ke isn¡¯t going to confess to me, right?¡±


    ¡°But if he does confess, can I accept that?¡± Wei Lan¡¯s mind was in a state of utter confusion.


    Su Ke stalled for a while and finally braced his heart, ¡°I-I don¡¯t masturbate every day, you¡¯ve accused me wrongly!¡± Saying so, he stepped onto his bicycle and vanished like a wisp of smoke.


    Wei Lan stood there, and even after Su Ke had disappeared, she hadn¡¯t gone upstairs. Her heart calmed down, but a sense of disappointment was also mixed.


    ¡°Have I fallen in love?¡± Wei Lan wasn¡¯t clear too!


    Su Ke had originally planned to go to Her Humble Fragrance Cosmetic Club after the dismissal of classes to find the results of his interview. Only, since it hadn¡¯t taken long to deliver Wei Lan home, he thought there was still enough time.


    Lin Xiaobai still wore her silver livery attire, sitting behind the reception desk at the front. She called out to Su Ke when she saw him enter the door, ¡°Su Ke, you¡¯ve come!¡±


    ¡°Bis Sis Xiaobai, is the boss here?¡± Su Ke took a deep breath as he walked over. Even though he hadn¡¯t felt timid when he fought Liu, his mood became nervous right now.


    ¡°En, the boss is here. In the Lounge Area of the 3rd floor, she¡¯s usually there if there¡¯s nothing else to do!¡± Lin Xiaobai came out from behind the reception desk, and with a beaming smile and pair of huge expressive eyes, she continued speaking without letting Su Ke open his mouth, ¡°The boss asked to inform that you can directly go to the 3rd floor to look for her once you arrive. It seems that your matter is quite hopeful!¡±


    ¡°Ya, thank you, Big Sis Xiaobai!¡± Su Ke immediately became relaxed after hearing her words. ¡°I reckon this Lin Xiaobai must have put in a good word!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you can suitably repay me once you¡¯re hired oh!¡± Lin Xiaobai winked towards Su Ke, looking smart and cute. Su Ke felt dazed when he saw that.


    ¡°Go quickly, I won¡¯t be coming up with you!¡±


    Su Ke nodded and went upstairs. He realized why it was desolate when he had come during noon; it was because it was lunchtime. It was the same now, and there were no clients.


    The Lounge Area of the 3rd floor was near the vicinity of the stairs. Su Ke was just about to climb there when he saw the beautiful female boss seated atop the fabric sofa with one leg over the other, looking at a fashion magazine in her hand with keen interest.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    She had already changed from that one-piece during noon to a pure cotton sleeveless black top similar to a men¡¯s v-neck, which revealed her soft shoulders outside. Her flesh seemed void of fat and full of flexibility, and a deep collarbone aligned perfectly in the middle of her body, with a distinct smoothness.


    The link between the shoulders and the collarbone sketched out the aura and curves of her womanly upper body. The depression at her collarbone was faintly discernable when she took a breath, which had an intoxicating charm that plucked heartstrings.


    The black top was tight, which made her twin peaks prominently reveal a deep cleavage. It absolutely couldn¡¯t be achieved by using fake props for bosom like in the movies; a bare glance had made Su Ke¡¯s mouth dry, promptly making him shift his sight.


    ¡°Oh, our pianist has arrived!¡± The beautiful female boss lifted her head to see Su Ke step onto the 3rd floor. A smile floated on her face. Only, she didn¡¯t get up but rather pointed towards the sofa opposite to her. ¡°Come, take a seat first. I¡¯m sorry for falling asleep all of a sudden during noon!¡±


    Su Ke became tense for no reason when he saw this woman. He stiffly walked towards the sofa opposite to the boss and sat down, lowering his head while feeling somewhat bewildered. ¡°No problem!¡±


    That woman instead laughed when she saw Su Ke¡¯s honest appearance. She leaned forward to place the magazine within her hands onto the table. ¡°Ahh, tell Big Sis, did you take advantage that I was asleep and peeped at me?¡±

 Chapter 17: Your Mother Called You Back Home for Dinner?

    The beautiful female boss found Su Ke¡¯s embarrassed look to be quite amusing. She leaned ahead to put the magazine away and asked with full of interest, ¡°Ahh, tell Big Sis, did you take advantage that I was asleep and peep at me?¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Originally, Su Ke was already nervous regarding confronting this beautiful and charming boss; he was frightened after suddenly hearing those words. Lifting his head up, he could see the boss leaning forward, half of her bosom was revealed outside by that sleeveless black top, which bound her twin peaks tightly. Those shining white mounds formed a captivating gorge between them; her creamy skin looked as if it may scatter away with a blow of air.


    Su Ke quickly lowered his head, saying nothing. Although it was a bare glance, his heartbeat had sped up immediately. Neither did he know where to place both of his hands, nor did he know what to reply. The beautiful female boss¡¯s laughter echoed out again.


    The laughter seemed like the sounds of silvery bells, which made Su Ke feel as if many claws were scratching his heart as it fell into his ears. He just didn¡¯t know what to reply. Luckily, it seemed as if the beautiful female boss had laughed enough. Her slightly deep voice seemed to have a sexy attraction to it as it sounded out, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Look how it frightened you!¡±


    Only then did Su Ke relax, complaining to himself about his behavior. He braced himself not to let his eyes wander towards those twin peaks as well as that sexy cleavage. ¡°I didn¡¯t peep!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s fine even if you did peep. A man ought to look at a woman! Let alone still you this little man!¡± The beautiful female boss smiled, which again made Su Ke red in the face.


    Though he wanted to let this woman know that he, this man, wasn¡¯t little at all, in the current circumstances, he had conversely become the target of flirting. Su Ke was left speechless and could only helplessly scold himself for being so disappointing.


    At this time, a ringtone echoed out. That woman picked up the mobile phone on top of the table and furrowed her brows once she saw the caller ID on the phone. Only, she answered it quickly.


    ¡°Hey! Bureau Chief Wu?¡± The woman held the telephone in her hand and leaned back to the sofa. This posture made her bosom seem abundant. She spoke on the phone on one side and spoke to Su Ke in a small voice as well.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke felt as if those red lips were luring to be taken first as he looked at them. This person¡¯s every frown and smile, every word and action, all radiated a fiery charm, just like a poppy in full blossom; it had a fatal attractiveness.


    ¡°Oh? Yes? Only, Bureau Chief Wu, I already have plans for the night, for dinner and window-shopping with a few sisters!¡±


    ¡°Aiyah, we this group of woman talk about many private things which we can¡¯t let you hear. Haha, you¡¯re also quite charming, just speaking is making me blush!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know what was said through the phone, but he raised his head and saw that lovely smiling woman¡¯s body tremble slightly. Her other hand clenched tight, her alluring lips puckered, and the mounds on her bosom continuously undulated. Su Ke didn¡¯t like this sexy look of hers a bit, perhaps it was because it was related to another man.


    Only, Su Ke felt that although the woman had a smiling expression on her face and her gaze contained a slight chill, she still had a serene look and didn¡¯t blush at all.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Alright, alright. Next time, I¡¯ll accompany you next time!¡±


    The beautiful female boss hung the call and threw the mobile phone to the side. The smiling expression on her face wore up gradually as she soliloquized, ¡°One must take a look at their own morality before flirting!¡±


    When she noticed Su Ke look at herself, the smile emerged once again. Su Ke sighed at the unique skill this woman practiced; the changes of her facial expression were faster than breathing.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a little man like you, there¡¯s no harm in flirting!¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke sighed again. This woman seems to have gotten into a habit of teasing him. If it were before, Su Ke would have already sought the path and escaped due to being unable to endure this provocation. But now, to obtain that Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Intermediate Level) system reward, he felt it was worth it to sacrifice his purity if only this woman doesn¡¯t force herself on him.


    ¡°Boss, I¨C!¡± Su Ke was just about to open his mouth, but that woman waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t call me boss, you can either call me Big Sis Luo or Big Sis Yan. I¡¯m called Luo Feiyan. Also, you¡¯re still a student, so if it doesn¡¯t affect your studies, you can come to work from 7 PM to 9 PM every day!¡±


    ¡°So the boss of Her Humble Fragrance Cosmetic Club is called Luo Feiyan; ¡®a warm day¡¯s morning light is shallow, the flying mist¡¯s color lighter than dawn.''¡± These few words from Tang poetry appeared in Su Ke¡¯s mind, which was interrupted by a mechanical beep sound.


    ¡°Mission: Pass the beautiful female boss¡¯s evaluation (COMPLETE); Reward: Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Intermediate Level).¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Boss, no, Big Sis Yan, you mean I¡¯m hired?¡± Though Su Ke was aware that the system mission was denoted as completed but he still asked.


    ¡°Yes. Though I was drunk at noon, I still heard you play the piano. It was pretty good, else I wouldn¡¯t have slept so deeply! You can come over to work from tomorrow night!¡± Luo Feiyan sent a coquettish glance while speaking, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it just to obtain your charm, oh!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s mood was pretty good since he had received the desired part-time job. His nervousness was blown away as he stood up from the sofa with a smile across his mouth. ¡°My charm is ready to be offered to Big Sis Yan at any time; I only fear Big Sis Yan wouldn¡¯t look upon this little man!¡±


    Luo Feiyan didn¡¯t expect Su Ke¡¯s tiny trembling voice to transform into a calm one all of a sudden, bringing out the manliness of this little man. Only, to her, this fell more to her tastes. She curled the bangs at her forehead behind her ears.


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not fond of a little man like you? I feel nauseous when I see those steadily matured, completely ripe rotten apples. At present, I would like to sample you, this spring within blooming, red, sour and tender little fruit!¡± After saying so, as if her mouth had become dry, she lightly swept her cherry lips with the tip of her lovely tongue.


    An action like this immediately made Su Ke¡¯s mind explode. ¡°Isn¡¯t this signature move stronger than the one Baigujing used during the times of Xuanzang! Really unbearable, this Luo Feiyan is indeed a charm demon!¡±


    The mood had become ambiguous due to the actions of Luo Feiyan; Su Ke¡¯s tiny heart thumped madly, yet he was unable to take action. His pretty cheeks fully blushed, and his breathing became rushed as he stammered, ¡°Big Sis Yan, I-I¡¯m going home, my mother called me back home for dinner!¡±


    Pffft. Luo Feiyan rolled on the sofa, pointing at Su Ke, ¡°Your mother called you back home for dinner? Your mother called you back home for dinner! Haha, are you called Su Ke, or Merchant Lord Peng (¼Ö¾ýÅô)?¡±


    Under panic, Su Ke couldn¡¯t choose any other path, he ran down. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to return home alive if I escape the 3rd floor. This boss¡¯s style is very dauntless, a little carelessness would cause my body to be burnt by lust, and it would also lead me to death due to bleeding from the seven apertures.¡±


    ¡°Big Sis Xiaobai, I¡¯m going home, see you tomorrow!¡± Su Ke called out to Lin Xiaobai as he dashed out by the reception desk and directly ran out.


    ¡°Really strange. How does this Su Ke have a blush every time he comes down from upstairs!¡± Lin Xiaobai slanted her head as her mind began to ponder about the events that might have occurred on the 3rd floor, but she remained puzzled even after a hundred thoughts.

 Chapter 18: How Do Want Me to Repay You?

    Su Ke escaped in a panic, rushing along the path on his bicycle; from time to time, the scene of Luo Feiyan sweeping her lips with the tip of her tongue appeared in his mind. He trembled, pondering whether taking a part-time job at Her Humble Fragrance was the right decision!


    ¡°Only, many have racked their brains and competed for this chance! That kind of a boss is simply a rarity on Earth, the charm spilling out from her every frown and every smile is enough to instakill a man; isn¡¯t this delivering myself like a lamb to the tiger¡¯s den?¡±


    ¡°Might as well follow it through since it¡¯s already come to this.¡± Su Ke shook his head and threw the unrealistic fantasy in his head to the side. He entered the Flower Pickup System¡¯s space and saw the reminder of reward withdrawal on the LCD screen.


    The reward withdrew as he cycled; a bright light flashed by in the space, followed by an enormous amount of mathematical knowledge flowing into his mind. After experiencing it several times, Su Ke had already become habituated to this sensation.


    At this moment, he noticed a change happen on the LCD screen and gave it a look.


    ¡°Mission: Grab the thief, return the lost object; Reward: 400 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Another new mission¡± As Su Ke saw the notice on the LCD screen, he began sizing up all around him. According to his experience, the missions the Flower Pickup System gives mostly is related to women, and the common factor of these women was that they were young and beautiful, up to the extent that Su Ke looked all over to find the trails of such.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    First, it was delivering Wei Lan back home, and then going to Her Humble Fragrance to accept the job. By now, the sky had gone dark, and people hurried along the streets; most of them going back home to eat dinner or to prepare dinner.


    Even after taking a careful look all over, he still couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious. ¡°Is the mission not starting now?¡±


    ¡°Grab that thief!¡± Su Ke heard a woman¡¯s scream from behind. Before he could turn, he saw a man running by past him.


    ¡°The mission has arrived!¡± This thought flashed through his mind; Su Ke pedaled with all his energy, chasing after that man without a single shred of hesitation.


    The bicycle was fast, but that thief wasn¡¯t slow either. Su Ke yelled while giving a chase, wishing someone would help in cutting off that man. But what made him gloomy was that they didn¡¯t help him, but rather paved the way for the thief.


    Su Ke put out more energy into pedaling, and the distance between them becoming lesser and lesser; he pounced onto the thief and dragged at this clothes. Both of them fell, and using the chance he got while they rolled, Su Ke grabbed the thief¡¯s neck and pressed his head to the ground while the purple lady¡¯s handbag got flung to the side.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke sensed his heart tense up; his intuition informed him that he was in danger. He hurriedly released his hands and dodged backward, just in time to see that thief armed with a knife in his hand was about to stab it into him. The thief got up while taking advantage of the time Su Ke took to dodge.


    The thief¡¯s stature was similar to Su Ke¡¯s; he had a dark complexion and a malevolent expression. He waved the dagger in hand as he watched Su Ke with a fierce gaze. ¡°Get lost or else Daddy will kill you!¡±


    Su Ke looked at the dagger, took a deep breath, and adopted an inoffensive posture with his hands spread out. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t do anything!¡±


    After the thief saw the panicked expression of Su Ke in his eyes, which didn¡¯t seem to be fake, a sneer-filled with contempt smeared across his face. He had seen this kind of circumstances plenty of times; as long as he took of the dagger out, there would be no room for negotiation no matter who it was.


    For a demonstration, the thief held the dagger and jabbed it over at Su Ke. ¡°If this kid retreats, it¡¯ll give me time to flee from him.¡±


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    It might be due to Su Ke feeling full of confidence ever since he obtained the Military Fitness Boxing reward or due to a subconscious reaction, but as soon as Su Ke saw that thief extend his arm out, not only did he not retreat, he instead kicked out, his heel kicking at the thief¡¯s wrist as quick as lightning.


    When he heard the thief scream and drop the dagger to the ground, Su Ke transferred the energy into his torso, striking out with his clenched right fist towards the thief¡¯s abdomen. It hadn¡¯t ended with that. He made a lunge and then crouched down, grabbed the thief¡¯s legs with his hands, and struck his shoulders forward into him.


    One move, a leg-hold suplex, his right shoulder knocked against the thief¡¯s solar plexus and directly threw him out flying.


    The thief got muddled due to Su Ke¡¯s move, and before he could even react, he had been pressed to the ground again. Su Ke locked his arms behind his back, leaving him with no strength to respond.


    By this time, someone had yelled that the thief had been caught and called the police and so on¡­ A crowd gathered up and surrounded them, with some of them even feeling indignant and came to kick the thief.


    Su Ke furrowed his brows and released his hands, but courage and rage had already swept the crowd. Someone had already replaced him as soon as he let go.


    Turning to take a look, he found that the purple lady¡¯s handbag had disappeared. ¡°Did someone use the situation to steal it? It¡¯s too gloomy; the handbag¡¯s gone. It seems this mission will be a failure.¡±


    He left the crowd with his head lowered, picking up his moderately used bicycle. It didn¡¯t seem damaged due to the fall; this lightened his gloominess a lot.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Su Ke had just sat on his bicycle when he saw a woman appear in front of him.


    She seemed to be roughly around 28 years old, wore a sleeveless jacket of alternating white and red colors, the chiffon¡¯s texture appearing lithe and relaxed. The portion exposed from the jacket revealed a black camisole, which wrapped around the dazzling twin peaks inside; below, she wore a polka dot short skirt, which made the lines of her legs appear much to likeness.


    The short hair gave a neutral gender feel, giving her an elegant and experienced look. Her skin was fair, and her eyes had a gentleness within them as they looked at Su Ke; she also held the purple handbag.


    ¡°The handbag is yours?¡± Su Ke asked while having a look at the space of the Flower Pickup System. There was indeed a change in the mission description on the LCD screen.


    ¡°Mission: Grab the thief, return the lost object (COMPLETE); Reward: 400 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    ¡°En, thank you for helping me take back the handbag!¡± The woman exuded an elegant and mature womanly charm when she spoke, and Su Ke couldn¡¯t adapt to that blatant mature temperament fast.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome; it was as easy as lifting a hand!¡± Though Su Ke also had a sense of justice, the biggest reason he went to grab the thief was due to the mission from the Flower Pickup System. Right now, he always had an urge to complete the mission as soon as it appeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a student! You can treat this money as a part of my good intentions!¡± This mature woman took out a dozen bills out of handbag; Su Ke could make out that they were roughly around 1000 RMB at a glance¡ªindeed, it was an ostentatious amount.


    Although Su Ke loved money and desired to have a lot of money, this kind of circumstance made him feel what he did was in vain; he waved his hands/ ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s all good as long as you¡¯ve gotten it back!¡±


    ¡°It was quite dangerous just now. He even used a knife. If you don¡¯t accept these kind intentions, it¡¯ll make me feel apologetic!¡± The mature woman had a smile on her face, but it gave people a perception of dignity which made it hard to refuse.


    Though Su Ke had a weak nature in the past, one thing which he had was stubbornness. He waved his hands once more.


    ¡°I can feel your gratitude, but I cannot accept this money!¡± Saying so, Su Ke pushed his bicycle.


    ¡°Hehe, tell me then, how do you want me to repay you?¡± Seeing Su Ke¡¯s upright look, this mature woman also didn¡¯t insist. Only, her smile had become more fascinating. It was fascinating before she spoke these words, but it seemed to be just courtesy before; and now, it appeared to be more cordial and genuine.

 Chapter 19: Entangled with an Intern Journalis

    That woman¡¯s dimples seemed to bloom like flowers; she felt ever more pleasant about Su Ke¡¯s refusal. Her mature aura, as well as that smart and elegant look, adorned her with a relaxed charm. She caught the handlebar of Su Ke¡¯s bicycle with her hand as the gaze within her eyes twinkled. ¡°Hehe, tell me then, how do you want me to repay you?¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke was startled; for some reason, as soon as he heard the word ¡°repay¡±, the four words ¡®Give your heart away¡¯ came to his mind, but he got rattled immediately and didn¡¯t dare to look straight at her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need for anything!¡±


    Mature lady¡ªthis was something already popular on the internet and Su Ke naturally also heard of it before. It was apparent to him that the woman in front of his eyes was a genuine, 100% mature lady.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Mature, smart, graceful, confident, sexy, with an occasional icy nature, and sometimes a fiery nature; it was quite easy for a man to be addicted to this enticing temperament, from which one couldn¡¯t escape.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know why he currently felt so sensitive towards the opposite sex. ¡°Their every movement makes me hyperactive, can this be a side effect of the Flower Pickup System?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Su Ke¡¯s actions, that woman might have left behind the money and left abruptly. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have felt she owed something and completely forgot about this heroic little schoolboy.


    But Su Ke didn¡¯t want the reward and had his stubbornness to boot on which made any person speechless, but this aroused the interest of that woman. ¡°I won¡¯t give you money in that case. Let¡¯s do this; this is my card, come find me if you find yourself in any trouble!¡± Saying so, she took a card out of her handbag and handed it over to Su Ke.


    ¡°Tiandu International Hotel, Sun Yao.¡±


    Su Ke took the card; it looked standard and void of the popular foreign language characters used currently. It also wasn¡¯t marked by a position and only had a cell phone number written on it, but the card¡¯s quality seemed to be top grade.


    Sun Yao continued saying, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if I lost this handbag, but it had the acquisition plans for this year within it. If our acquisition price interval is exposed, it would be quite devastating. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve helped me a lot! Hehe, you look thin, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have real skill!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s mood relaxed as he put the card into his pocket. Receiving money from the opposite party and receiving their card, there was a huge difference between them. Even if the motive were right on that occasion, a person who receives money would give the impression of a low-class person to the other party, while the one who received the card could be considered as an acquaintance with an equal position.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thin, I¡¯m buff all over!¡± Su Ke laughed. He noticed at this moment that one of the high-heeled shoes of Sun Yao had its heel fractured. ¡°Big Sis Sun, where are you going? I¡¯ll drop you!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve already called for a car to be sent over here. You still haven¡¯t told me your name?¡± As Sun Yao asked this, a police car appeared on the street. It was unknown who among the crowd alerted the police, but it had no relation to Su Ke; he didn¡¯t even give a look. ¡°I¡¯m called Su Ke, from Seventeen Senior High!¡±


    ¡°Hello Su Ke, would you mind accepting my interview?!¡± At this time, a girl suddenly drilled out of nowhere, holding an Apple phone in her hand as she filmed towards the direction of Su Ke and Sun Yao.


    Both Su Ke and Sun Yao turned back to look. This girl looked like the actress, Wang Luodan; She had short hair, and she wore a comfortable short top, a dungaree with many pockets, and a pair of canvas shoes from Converse.


    She had bright eyes and a clear gaze with a glittering smile. The only regret was that those twin peaks wrapped up at the top weren¡¯t prominent, but they seemed to be exquisite and alluring.


    ¡°You are?¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t even get the chance to speak before Sun Yao asked with her brows furrowed. She obviously wasn¡¯t fond of this journalist who had popped out from nowhere.


    ¡°I¡¯m a newspaper journalist from Weihai City. I want to report this affair of the brave and heroic student Su Ke grabbing a thief and also post the video on the website!¡± The journalist took out a name tag from within the pockets of her dungaree while she spoke.


    Sun Yao took the name tag. ¡°Intern Journalist? Hong Chen!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m called Hong Chen. Though I¡¯m currently an intern journalist, I can still submit a draft!¡± Hong Chen could make out Sun Yao¡¯s unwillingness and felt disappointed a bit. Hence, she changed her target to Su Ke.


    ¡°Student Su Ke, what¡¯s the reason that made you dash in the very moment you heard the yell to catch the thief?¡±


    Su Ke also frowned, his nature was introverted to the point he shut himself in the past. A matter such as an interview was already too excessive for him, so he naturally didn¡¯t agree, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to accept the interview!¡±


    ¡°Ahh? Why?¡± Hong Chen was startled and looked at Su Ke with a sour face.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to accept the interview!¡± Once Su Ke observed Hong Chen¡¯s anxious appearance, he felt a bit disturbed, but he honestly wasn¡¯t habituated to such things.


    ¡°Sigh!¡±


    A black limousine slowly stopped by, with three persons nearby it. The car door opened and a man wearing a western suit came out to stand near the car¡¯s vicinity.


    ¡°My ride has arrived!¡± Sun Yao smiled at Su Ke and pointed towards the limousine on the curb. It was unexpectedly a Benz car. She spoke to Hong Chen again. ¡°If you certainly want to post the video on the internet, I wish that people can¡¯t see my appearance in it. I believe there¡¯s no need to explain the issue of dealing with appearances!¡±


    Sun Yao seemed to be gentle and had a genuine smile on her face towards Su Ke, but when she spoke to Hong Chen, her face changed into a solemn one, with her stare containing the regality of a successful career woman.


    ¡°En, I understand. I¡¯ll use a mosaic for you!¡± Hong Chen naturally knew what to do.


    ¡°Mosaic?¡± Su Ke was startled when he heard the word. His mind used the wicked auto-complete function by itself, causing him to think about a foot soldier was ready to set out and whatnot. He had looked up these terms online; they were quite enticing.


    After saying farewell to Sun Yao and watching her leave on the Benz car, Su Ke helplessly shrugged towards that intern journalist/ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m also leaving!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Wait a min!¡± As Sun Yao had left, Hong Chen ran ahead in front of Su Ke¡¯s bicycle, ¡°Do you know why everyone remained aloof when you wished someone would come up to help you?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why you were the one to speed ahead while the rest just paved the way for you?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why everyone yells to chase after the thief, but most of them still get away with it?¡±


    Hong Chen didn¡¯t know whether it was because she was excited, but a blush rose up on her cheeks. Though not big, those beautiful twin peaks trembled up and down along with her rushed breathing.


    Only, Su Ke hadn¡¯t paid attention to this question as he heard a beep sound within his mind. He went over to take a look, ¡°Mission: Accept Hong Chen¡¯s interview; Reward: Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Advanced Level).¡±


    ¡°Fudge! Truly unexpected! It¡¯s actually a straightforward Advanced Level reward!¡± Su Ke felt as if the happiness had arrived too quickly and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Hey! Are you listening to me?! In the end, are you going to accept my interview or not?!¡± The more Hong Chen spoke, the more excited she became, causing her inherent spiciness to burst out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll accept! I¡¯ll accept!¡± Su Ke immediately nodded to agree.

 Chapter 20: You Shameless Scum!

    Su Ke saw Hong Chen¡¯s sour expression, which seemed as if denying her an interview was equivalent to being guilty of a terrible crime. That, and thinking about this mission¡¯s solid reward, Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Advanced Level), he immediately nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll accept! I¡¯ll accept!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Hong Che pouted. At this moment, the enthusiastic crowd had already delivered the thief over to the police car, which then smoothly left for the local police station. Su Ke became sensitive as he saw this and pointed at a path to the side. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there!¡±


    He then went silent. It seemed like he was the one asking for the interview now, but he had no choice but to push the bicycle forward when he thought about the reward. Hong Chen followed beside him.


    Although she wore was an incredibly loose type dungaree, as Hong Chen walked, the back wrapped around her butt as it swayed left and right. Su Ke¡¯s sight drifted towards those two mounds; even his palms became sweaty.


    For some reason, ever since he had groped Li Feifei¡¯s butt twice before to complete his missions, he appeared to be afflicted with a rebound. His mind seemed to subconsciously compel himself to give a slap whenever he saw a woman¡¯s hips sway.


    Su Ke shook his head, throwing out the thought, and continuously condemned himself in his mind ¨C Scum. Shameless scum. If this continues, I¡¯ll become a rogue! But though Hong Chen¡¯s bosom isn¡¯t big, her butt is quite impressive! Eh, you shameless scum!


    Su Ke saw Hong Chen enter a Refreshments Shop, only to come out holding two popsicles, one of which she handed over to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t get paid yet, so please have this popsicle!¡±


    It was Su Ke¡¯s first time being given a treat by a girl. Though it was only a popsicle, it gave him a complete sense of satisfaction. Yet, he also felt somewhat embarrassed over it. He wanted to accept with his lips but his heart denied it. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need for that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving it you to eat, so eat. There¡¯s no reason to avoid receiving a popsicle, which has such little value!¡± Hong Chen¡¯s eyes grew wide as she placed it in Su Ke¡¯s hands. Su Ke subconsciously withdrew when their fingertips came into contact, but he still received it.


    ¡°Thank you¡­so, what do you intend to ask?¡± Su Ke¡¯s mouth twitched as he squeezed out a smile. Only, it was due to nervousness. The girl before him seemed to have passed her twenties, but she still possessed an adolescent look, and void of any make-up as she was. She had natural looking penciled eyebrows; her eyes were bright like the stars, and she had a beautiful nose and cherry lips¡­she looked gorgeous¡­pure.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we eat!¡± Hong Chen finally started Su Ke¡¯s interview. She was in a good mood; it was her first time making a draft by herself after becoming a journalist intern. Also, the subject matter was a hot topic about the ¡®indifference of society¡¯. Naturally, the reason she felt imperative to get an interview with Su Ke was also related to her sense of justice.


    ¡°In fact, I was just behind you. At that time, why did you begin chasing after the thief when you heard a yell, without even turning your head back to check?¡± Hong Chen asked as she tore off t popsicle wrapper.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think anything at all. My instinctive reaction was to help when I heard someone yell out!¡± Su Ke said and then bowed his head to tear the wrapper. He became relaxed after he had taken a few deep breaths. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say he received a mission, doing it only to obtain a reward.


    ¡°Hmn, didn¡¯t you think about the danger involved?¡± Hong Chen continued to ask.


    ¡°If we think of the danger and let it go, we might never know how it¡¯ll end!¡± Su Ke just raised his head when he saw Hong Chen put the popsicle into her mouth, the snow-white creamsicle and her cherry-colored lips forming a bright contrast.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Hong Chen nodded as she popped the creamsicle out of her mouth. Su Ke¡¯s mind buzzed as he watched it go in and out; it looked the same as one of the ero QQ emoticons he had seen online.


    The melting cream left behind a milky, white trail down Hong Chen¡¯s lips, which she slowly licked off with her lovely tongue. This movement was heart-enticing; Su Ke suddenly felt his heart rate increase as he gulped down.


    You shameless scum! Su Ke rebuked himself for his wicked thoughts once more, but the more he scolded himself, the more he lost control of those thoughts. He felt warm all over as if a warm current was wandering his entire body, amassing towards his lower abdomen.


    It¡¯s just that Hong Chen was completely oblivious to the state of Su Ke¡¯s mind and so her brows furrowed when she saw Su Ke staring blankly. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you eaten it yet? It will melt if you don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat it!¡± At a loss about what to do, Su Ke bit off half a section of the popsicle; the ice-cold temperature immediately slipped from his mouth to his belly, extinguishing the flame in his heart.


    Hong Chen laughed as she saw Su Ke exhale a cold breath. ¡°Are you a senior year from Seventeen Senior High?¡±


    ¡°Mhmn!¡± Su Ke nodded vehemently. The chillness after the popsicle had melted in his mouth had almost made his eyes roll.


    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on the indifference of society of our modern age? You must have seen on the TV about the minor incidents that occur every month. Like the frequent reports of how someone didn¡¯t save a person from death, even when they could have; or about individuals who ¡®bite the hand that feeds them,¡¯ like the Peng Yu case. Do you know about these two incidents?¡±


    Hong Chen was a university student who had just left Ivory Tower. She held intense feelings for justice and naturally felt revolted at the current appearance of modern society. Moreover, she also believed that conscience and fairness were the essential responsibilities and personal integrity a journalist ought to have. Thus, she wished to awaken the heart and soul of the society by working hard with her job.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about the ones who don¡¯t chase. I only know I will chase next time too, even if he has a knife in his hand!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t hesitate this time when he spoke.. Perhaps it was because Hong Chen had infected him, but his words seemed resolute.


    Hong Chen looked at the youngster in front of her. An 18-year-old that still had a slight immatureness to his face, with handsome cheeks that seemed to show a firm spirit which appeared to say, ¡¯even if it be an army of ten million, I will move forward¡¯ ¨C a thin body possessing formidable strength.


    Hong Chen had subconsciously formed a good opinion of him when she had seen him catch the thief. It had only risen due to Su Ke¡¯s character, and now, to her, this youngster seemed to be a little more handsome whilst also seeming somewhat tender.


    ¡°Mmn, that¡¯s how a man ought to be. This Big Sis has decided to receive you as her little brother!¡± Hong Chen extended her hand to heroically patted Su Ke¡¯s shoulders, just like a gang leader from the underworld.


    ¡°Eh, little brother?¡± Su Ke was startled. He was stunned as he hadn¡¯t expected Hong Chen to say this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll be my little brother! Big Sis will protect you, just like how you protect your little brother!¡± A sly smile floated up on Hong Chen¡¯s face. She chuckled as she looked at Su Ke¡¯s flushed appearance.


    Don¡¯t think that Hong Chen was a naive person who had just come out of their studies. The influence of university life had already given an understanding of a few matters. She had initially sensed Su Ke¡¯s reaction when he looked at her as she ate the popsicle, and now she took a petty revenge.


    Su Ke¡¯s cheeks streamed with tears; he could only silently shout in his mind, You shameless scum!

 Chapter 21: Senior High School Mathematics – Cleared

    By the time he looked at the piece of paper which had the mobile no. of Hong Chen written, she had disappeared. Su Ke didn¡¯t expect to be acquainted with two beauties as he set about to grab the thief.


    One mature elder sister, one pretty young lady, just like ¡°spring orchid and autumn chrysanthemum, each glorious in its purview.¡± Su Ke kept the paper inside his pocket and promptly rushed home.


    First, the job application at Her Humble Fragrance followed by the thief chase; second, a chat with Sun Yao, and then finally, accepting Hong Chen¡¯s short interview. The sky had already become dark. To prevent his parents from worrying, Su Ke cycled very fast, reaching his home after a few minutes.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m home!¡± Su Ke stood outside and called out towards the inside.


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Su Youfu waved his hand, laying to rest his concern after seeing Su Ke returned home safely.


    The main reason for Su Ke to hurry back home was to verify this time¡¯s mission rewards. Once he entered his home, he didn¡¯t do anything else and directly accessed the Flower Pickup System space.


    The LCD screen had two mission notices:


    ¡°Mission: Grab the thief, return the lost object (COMPLETE); Reward: 400RMB.¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    ¡°Mission: Accept Hong Chen¡¯s interview (COMPLETE); Reward: Senior High School Mathematics Proficiency (Advanced Level).¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    Without the slightest hesitation, Su Ke directly withdrew the rewards of the two missions. Keeping the four 100 RMB bills aside, he immediately felt a warm current wander within his mind;enormous amounts of mathematical knowledge mixed in with it.


    After the warm current drifted for a moment, it slowly faded. However, the mathematical formulae, theorems, solution reasoning, etc. took root in his mind.


    Su Ke took the Mathematics Exercise Book from his school bag and combed through a section in passing. Laying on his stomach at the tabletop, he madly rushed through the problems; the pen¡¯s speed was intense as a soaring dragon, to the point where he didn¡¯t even notice the passage of time.


    ¡°Woot! It¡¯s unimaginable!¡± After some time, Su Ke compared his answers to the solution at the back; his accuracy had reached 100% now. He blankly stared at this incredible feat and then checked it once again, yet it still seemed to be true.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s try another section!¡± Su Ke shook his head and continued to immerse himself in bitter solving.


    After an hour, Su Ke looked at the exercise book in his hand, his heart as happy as a blooming flower. He answered three sections from the exercise book and seemed to be correct. Moreover, the time he used to solve them was equivalent to the time taken to solve a single section.


    A student who always wavered around the passing score in each Mathematics exam had realized that he had completely cleared Senior High School Mathematics. What kind of mood would this produce?


    Anyways, Su Ke¡¯s mouth twitched from happiness as he continuously giggled with the exercise book in hand.


    ¡°What? You want to use your evening time to do a part-time job?¡± At the dining table, Su Youfu¡¯s initially smiling face suddenly turned solemn. Even Zhang Xue laid the rice bowl down and furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Yes! I already found a good part-time job today, a pianist position at a beauty salon. From 7 PM to 9 PM, it¡¯s just over at Beichen Road, quite near to our house!¡± Su Ke had already practiced his speech before returning home to his parents. Hence, he fluently replied.


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Youfu¡¯s voice seemed tired; he appeared to be disappointed with Su Ke¡¯s mindset.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m grown up now. I¡¯ll have to leave home for studying at the University once I graduate from my senior year. I want to associate with the society earlier so that it will be beneficial towards my university student life!¡± Su Ku naturally couldn¡¯t say that he was laundering money. Only, once he spoke out his reasons, Su Youfu¡¯s complexion improved a bit.


    ¡°Su Ke, your mindset to associate with society is good. Only, I don¡¯t wish for you to do so if your aim is to lighten the financial pressure on our shoulders!¡± Papa Su seemed to have lost his appetite and laid the chopsticks down to look at Su Ke.


    ¡°Mmn. We¡¯ll provide for you to study at University even if our family has to put everything on the line. Moreover, our family¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t fallen to such a stage. You cannot hinder your studies due to such thoughts; else it will affect your university entrance examination grades!¡± Zhang Xue loved Su Ke very much. Seeing Su Youfu¡¯s still serious expression, she feared her son would fall out with his father.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Su Ke could only act spoiled in front of Zhang Xue; he stretched his voice, ¡°You truly underestimate your son!¡± Saying so, he got up and took out the Mathematics Exercise Book from his school bag.


    He spoke while turning the pages over to the three sections he had solved just now. ¡°Mom, take a look, I answered them all correctly!¡±


    ¡°Son, did you copy the answers?¡± Zhang Xue took a look and asked with doubt. She handed the exercise book over to Su Youfu then.


    Seeing their doubtful expressions, Su Ke helplessly sighed. He took the book and directly solved problems on the dining table.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    To demonstrate his strength, Su Ke solved them faster than the previous record. Su Youfu and Zhang Xue also lost their mood to eat and looked from aside.


    Once Su Ke finished it, he turned over to the answers pages at the back and handed the book back. ¡°Dad, Mom, the answers are at the back. You can check them!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Though Su Ke¡¯s parents were oblivious to Senior High School Mathematics, he had already pointed out the answers page. They were startled when they took a look because each problem was entirely correct.


    They knew Su Ke¡¯s actual performance. After all, the school reports needed to be signed by the family head and returned. As far as they knew, the Mathematics exam was the mercy of Lord Buddha.


    Su Ke came to realize the merit of good performance in studies when he looked at his parents¡¯ shocked expressions. Though it was the Flower Pickup System¡¯s contribution, this Mathematics performance belonged to him.


    ¡°How? It¡¯s impossible to accomplish this even if I mugged up the answers!¡± A proud expression appeared on Su Ke¡¯s face; he continued to speak to his dumbstruck parents, ¡°I¡¯m confident that it¡¯s no problem to qualify for the key universities through the undergraduate university entrance examination!¡±


    Indeed, Su Ke had pondered over this seriously. Currently, his performance in English and Literature could be considered to be average. Physics Proficiency had reached the Basic Level, and a full score on Mathematics confirmed. There were no blocks towards the undergraduate course, and if he received similar rewards again, even key universities were in his hand¡¯s grasp.


    Su Youfu and Zhang Xue were indeed frightened with the facts before their eyes. They seriously thought over the matter of Su Ke¡¯s desire to do a part-time job.


    ¡°After a week, we¡¯ll be having our monthly examinations. If my performance isn¡¯t up to par, there¡¯s no need for you to say; I¡¯ll leave the part-time job immediately!¡± Su Ke struck the iron while it was hot.


    ¡°Mmn! Son, these are your words, we¡¯ll look at your performance in this time¡¯s monthly examination!¡± Su Youfu glanced at his wife and nodded, finally agreeing to it.


    This night was foreordained to be chaotic. Su Ke¡¯s parents discussed his performance of Mathematics on the bed. As for Su Ke, he returned to his room and turned the computer on in a happy mood, and then he shuddered in fear.


    A sticky thread on Seventeen Senior High¡¯s Forum:


    ¡°Schoolgirl butt-groping molester, Mark my words ¨C There¡¯s still time for you to apologize, or else there shall be consequences!¡±

 Chapter 22: Kiss Me!

    Besides academics, the fate of a senior year student was to study. Only, Su Ke already has two friends now, Wei Lan and Wang Xiaogang.


    Besides chatting with them sometimes, Su Ke¡¯s life was the same, calm and reserved. It was just that he had begun taking his studies seriously.


    Su Ke realized that he had to improve his Literature, English, and Physics performance if he wished to pass the university entrance examination. As the system rewards were only tangible after withdrawing, he simply couldn¡¯t lay in wait.


    ¡°Oi! Su Ke, do you remember that Huang Mao? The one whom you hurled last time!¡± Availing the time after class had ended, Wang Xiaogang spoke in a low voice, leaning forward at Su Ke¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Huang Mao? Mmn, I remember!¡± Su Ke naturally knew Huang Mao. Ever since he had dealt with him using Military Fitness Boxing, he hadn¡¯t appeared for several days. Su Ke felt this was somewhat unexpected as he was on guard against Huang Mao¡¯s retaliation.


    ¡°That Huang Mao got arrested for a crime!¡± Wang Xiaogang brought this up with a delight-filled smile, which let Su Ke understand the reason for the peace of the past few days.


    Though Wang Xiaogang had no contacts with those hooligans off-campus, his face was widespread enough on-campus. Hence, he knew a lot of information.


    ¡°You still have to be careful; he might come out in a few days!¡± Wang Xiaogang seemed to have a clear understanding about this lockup.


    ¡°Mmn. I¡¯ll be careful!¡± Su Ke nodded. He had sometimes chatted with Wang Xiaogang during the past few days in his free time. Gradually, he came to consider him as his good friend.


    ¡°Hehe, are you and Wei Lan dating now?¡± Saying so, Wang Xiaogang hugged Su Ke¡¯s shoulder, squinted his eyes and spoke with raised brows, ¡°Look, your attire has become more suave!¡±


    ¡°Shoo!¡± As his friendship with Wang Xiaogang deepened, his tone became very free. He directly pushed him to the side; Wang Xiaogang giggled and was about to run, but it was followed by an ¡°Ouch!¡± cry.


    Wei Lan held a Mathematics Exercise Book in her hand, almost knocking Wang Xiaogang with it; his giggle became even more joyous. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Su Ke smiled at Wei Lan. Today¡¯s his first day of work at Her Humble Fragrance, so he had especially worn different clothes. Above, he wore a bright white T-shirt, below, he wore jeans. Though they weren¡¯t newly bought clothes, they were very neat and fresh.


    Su Ke¡¯s skin itself was entirely fair, a pair of cute cheeks and long narrow brows along with clear star-like bright pupils. Wei Lan¡¯s face blushed immediately when her gaze met with Su Ke¡¯s.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m unable to solve this problem. Help me with it!¡±


    ¡°Eh? You want me to help you?¡± Though Su Ke felt it was somewhat surprising, he still received it. A glance at the mathematical exercise gave birth to the solution reasoning in his mind. Only, to be honest, this problem was easy. As the class academics committee member, she ought to have solved it.


    Is this girl looking for an opportunity to approach me? As Su Ke thought this, his heartbeat sped up and his body heated up. A schoolgirl had never taken the initiative to approach him before! The more he thought, the more excited he became. Soon, his cute cheeks had already become as red as a monkey¡¯s buttcheeks.


    ¡°How¡¯s the problem solved?¡± Wei Lan leaned towards Su Ke as she spoke.


    The faint fragrance from Wei Lan¡¯s body assailed Su Ke¡¯s nostrils. As this virgin scent drifted into his nasal cavities, his breath became rushed, and his feet turned into jelly.


    ¡°What were you talking about just now?¡± Wei Lan moved a step forward again, using a little voice to ask which only Su Ke could hear.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t expect Wei Lan to ask such a question. He couldn¡¯t react immediately and then remarked, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. You were laughing so jovially, so you must have spoken ill of me!¡± Wei Lan had seen Wang Xiaogang run over to Su Ke¡¯s side and also saw him intentionally turn around to look at her as they laughed. Her intuition gave her the feeling that their talk was related to her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have come over.


    The more Su Ke listened, the more stunned he became. Before he could explain it, he felt pain from his arm, causing him to suck in a cold breath. If his voice weren¡¯t usually dull, he might have yelled out.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Wei Lan withdrew her hand back. When Su Ke was distracted just now, she firmly pinched his arm with her thumb and forefinger and then ran away feeling wholly pleased.


    ¡°Fudge! What happened just now?¡± Su Ke felt like weeping but had no tears. Being pinched fiercely without good cause, not to mention he couldn¡¯t set out for revenge!


    The class bell rung at this moment. Su Ke also heard a beep sound from the Flower Pickup System¡¯s space simultaneously and had a look at it.


    ¡°Mission: Obtain Wei Lan¡¯s first kiss; Reward: Senior High School Science Comprehensive Proficiency (Intermediate Level).¡±


    Su Ke hadn¡¯t recovered from his shock even after the teacher had entered the class and began teaching. This mission is too exotic, just because this girl had pinched me, I have to seize her first kiss now?


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    T-This Flower System Pickup is too excessive with its revenge!


    Only, this reward, Senior High School Sciences Comprehensive Proficiency (Intermediate Level), is indeed too attractive. There¡¯s hope to obtain full marks for the Mathematics exam, and if this reward is added, then the outcome of the college entrance exam would be more assured!


    But this mission is too troublesome! Su Ke cursed in his mind. After all, obtaining the first kiss wasn¡¯t as simple as touching Li Feifei¡¯s buttocks. Though touching someone¡¯s buttocks could be said to be accidental, but this time, it was a kiss! Till now, he still hadn¡¯t experienced the flavor of a schoolgirl¡¯s kiss!


    No matter what, Su Ke had to obtain this reward. The question was how to complete this mission. By the time he had pacified his mood after careful rumination, the teacher seemed to have said something a moment ago, but he didn¡¯t listen to it.


    When the classes ended at noon, Su Ke accompanied Wei Lan.


    For some reason, Wei Lan regretted her actions when she saw the coin-sized red mark on Su Ke¡¯s arm. She quietly asked, ¡°Still hurts?¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s face had an innocent expression as he said with a strained face, ¡°Really hurts!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I also didn¡¯t want to use so much force!¡± Wei Lan and Su Ke rode their bicycles side by side. Her chubby babyface had two clouds of blushes under the shining sunset as she spoke, ¡°What should I do? I¡¯ve already pinched it anyways!¡±


    ¡°Shall I invite you for a treat then?¡± As if she had decided on a means, Wei Lan turned to look at Su Ke.


    ¡°No need for a treat!¡±


    ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    ¡°Kiss me!¡±


    Two individuals, one question, and a reply. As Su Ke looked at Wei Lan, that attractive mission kept appearing in his mind, thus he spoke out without any reflection.


    ¡°What?¡± Wei Lan¡¯s eyes opened wide as she adopted an expression of incredulity. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±

 Chapter 23: Hugs! Free for All!

    ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Wei Lan appeared as if she hadn¡¯t heard Su Ke. She tilted her head and asked again, furrowing her brows.


    ¡°Eh, nothing. It¡¯s nothing!¡± Seeing her expression, Su Ke rejoiced that she hadn¡¯t heard him. What happened just now? How could I blurt that out like that? It isn¡¯t my style!


    Su Ke believed he was an honest and proper youngster. A matter such as flirting with a girl wouldn¡¯t happen at all, it must be my misconception.


    Mmn, it¡¯s surely a misconception! Su Ke repeated in his mind.


    Wei Lan quietly mumbled when she saw Su Ke¡¯s cheeks blush, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say ¡®kiss me¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Aaah? You heard it?¡± Su Ke was startled. His eyes widely opened, feeling it was unfathomable. Only, he hadn¡¯t expected that Wei Lan wouldn¡¯t get angry and instead shyly watch the pavement in the front.


    ¡°Will you?¡± Muddled due to the mission reward. Su Ke weakly probed out with his heart filled with hope. I was just thinking about how to complete the mission, has an opportunity arrived?


    ¡°Kiss¡ªyeah, right! Su Ke, you rogue!¡± Wei Lan finally exploded out. Her baby face seethed with anger, and her shy blushing dimples appeared to be like two little horns as she roared towards Su Ke. If they weren¡¯t riding the bicycles, she would have surely delivered a few kicks.


    ¡°Eh! Is there a need to be angry if you aren¡¯t going to even kiss? Anger will harm your body. It¡¯s liable to cause pimples, hormone imbalance and menstruation disorder!¡± Words flowed out freely since he had become familiar with Wei Lan. Only, once he had finished speaking, he realized the matter seemed far from good.


    As she looked at Su Ke, Wei Lan¡¯s expression transformed. The twin peaks wrapped by the pure white cotton T-shirt had already risen, heaving up and down in anger. It was soon time for the volcano to explode.


    ¡°Su Ke! Stop!¡± Wei Lan chased behind him as Su Ke dashed forwards, yelling with all her strength. The surrounding passerby were all frightened and looked at them one by one.


    Su Ke directly reached till Fengze Residential Area and stopped below Wei Lan¡¯s home.


    ¡°Angry?¡± Looking at Wei Lan come over pouncing while blushing, Su Ke scratched his head with embarrassment.


    ¡°Humph! Pervert!¡± Wei Lan sent a fierce glance and pouted. Her furious appearance seemed to have a bashful grace, which dazzled Su Ke.


    ¡°Eh, a kiss won¡¯t make you pregnant!¡± For some reason, Su Ke liked to have a war of words with this girl, as well as liked to see her angry appearance.


    Really.


    Wei Lan delivered the expectations, directly sending a kick over towards Su Ke¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Su Ke moved swiftly. The moment she raised her leg, he had already escaped and vanished without even turning his head back.


    Su Ke¡¯s next stop was Her Humble Fragrance Cosmetic Club. He felt nervous as this was his first time going to work, especially since he¡¯ll have to confront that Baigujing-like beautiful boss, Luo Fei Yan.


    Su Ke took a deep breath as he stood at the entrance of Her Humble Fragrance. He heard a beep sound from the Flower Pickup System as he was about to take a step forward, so he quickly gave a look. Another mission was listed below the mission to obtain Wei Lan¡¯s first kiss.


    ¡°Mission: Obtain a beautiful client¡¯s hug; Reward: 200 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Fudge!¡± Su Ke slapped his head. ¡°This mission is also too extreme. I still haven¡¯t seen a single client, and if I hug one. Perhaps I may even get fired. Even that Luo Fei Yan wouldn¡¯t let a pervert be a pianist!¡±


    Su Ke took another deep breath. He tidied his figure with the help of the glass door in front. In its reflection, Su Ke seemed to be nimble and short, had long thin brows with bright and clear black pupils. Together with bright white T-shirt and full jeans, it expressed a youthful energy.


    ¡°I never noticed I looked this handsome!¡± Su Ke soliloquized as he pushed the glass door to walk inside Her Humble Fragrance.


    Lin Xiaobai wore the usual silver livery, which revealed her vivid figure due to being slim-fit. She smiled when she saw Su Ke enter through the door. ¡°Su Ke, congrats on becoming an employee of Her Humble Fragrance.¡±


    Lin Xiaobai extended her hand towards Su Ke.


    Those delicate and soft fingers seemed to be boneless, yet smooth, tender and ice-cold to the touch. That softness felt very comfortable. Only, Su Ke didn¡¯t dare to take advantage of the situation and smiled with a glitter. ¡°Thank you for the support, Big Sis Xiaobai!¡±


    ¡°Quite glib! I didn¡¯t help you with much. Quickly go up, the boss is on the 3rd floor!¡± Lin Xiaobai said softly, pointing towards the stairs. ¡°Only, you better prepare your heart!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t understand the implication of Lin Xiaobai¡¯s words and heard lovely laughs coming through from upstairs. The endless chatter seemed to be a group of lively women.


    Su Ke had come over during lunch last two times, therefore, there weren¡¯t any clients. Only, it was 7:30 PM now, precisely the prime time for beautification.


    The prime time to do beautification was from noon 4 PM to nighttime 8 PM, as the circulation of blood in the body increased during this time. A rise in the levels of oxygen in the blood and the organs were active, and the body could absorb ample nourishment. Only, people don¡¯t have free time from 4-6 PM, hence, 7-9 PM became the prime time for beautification.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Sisters, look who¡¯s come!¡± Su Ke just appeared when he got caught by the beautiful boss, Luo Fei Yan. This alluring woman leaped from the sofa and clapped her hands, drawing everyone¡¯s attention towards him.


    ¡°Yay! Little handsome guy!¡±


    ¡°Fancy-style cute guy!¡±


    ¡°This is the Little Shota Big Sis Yan is keeping?¡±


    How could Su Ke handle seeing this scene? The 3rd floor¡¯s client serving area had seven women, all with face masks, chatting while laying on the sofa. Tricked by Luo Fei Yan, they all stopped to take a look at Su Ke.


    Su Ke felt his legs go jelly. ¡°Have I entered the cave of a silken web?¡± Alluring women were in groups. Though separated by a layer of cover, each had a nice figure and curves; they were all well-proportioned. One look made his heart thump madly and caused his vision to go black.


    By the time Su Ke came over, a woman wearing a face mask had dragged him towards those group of women.


    ¡°Little Shota, come, let Big Sis hug you!¡±


    ¡°I also want to hug!¡±


    ¡°Big Sis Yan, you won¡¯t be jealous, right? I¡¯ll also hug!¡±


    Su Ke felt like weeping but had no tears. He wanted to condemn these women. This matter was too unreasonable. They hadn¡¯t asked for his approval and forcibly hugged him, that too with insincerity. They hugged for a short time, and by the time one finished, another hug followed up.


    Suddenly, a beep sound echoed out from the Flower Pickup System. Taking a look, Su Ke was exalted.


    ¡°Mission: Obtain beautiful client¡¯s hug x1 (COMPLETE); Reward: 200 RMB!¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    ¡°Mission: Obtain beautiful client¡¯s hug x2 (COMPLETE); Reward: 200 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±

 Chapter 24: Divine Song

    Su Ke felt his legs become jelly as his body got squashed by the bosoms of those beautiful women. Unable to speak out, all kinds of enthralling perfumes bore into his nostrils, making his breathing rushed as if he had taken a stimulant.


    It¡¯s all over; these women might even violate me on the spot! Where had Su Ke experienced such a scene? The flock of women before his eyes transformed into molesters in a flash! Am I going to be done in like this? Can a pure virgin like me handle this?


    The more Su Ke thought, the tenser he became. He even began to ignore the mission completed beeps from the Flower Pickup System.


    ¡°Neh, neh! You¡¯ve done enough. Don¡¯t become addicted to teasing, see how much you¡¯ve scared my family¡¯s Little Shota!¡± Luo Fei Yan spoke out at this moment. Her husky voice had sufficient enticement as well as a hint of seductiveness.


    Su Ke finally escaped with his life from those women¡¯s encirclement after Luo Fei Yan spoke out. He stood there with a flushed appearance. The warmth of those women seemed to have remained on his body, making him feel awkward and unable to find words to speak.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even done anything yet. Fei Yan, are you jealous? Little Shota, how about you book a room with Big Sis after a while? There¡¯s no work at my side; Big Sis will keep you!¡±


    Su Ke was frightened. Turning to take a look, that woman possessed a well-rounded figure as well as a bountiful bosom. She wore a dazzling pure white, silver blended bat jacket, which exposed a little of her arms and bosom. Though a face mask covered her face, it could be made out from the outline that she was a beauty.


    Feeling his face warm up, he gulped down. The woman before his eyes had unexpectedly worn a bright black brassiere under the jacket, forming a monochrome contrast with ample enticement.


    ¡°Eh!¡± The lace border of that woman¡¯s brassiere could be seen clearly by Su Ke. His sight unnaturally fell above those two plentiful peaks, soon after which he nervously moved his sight over towards Luo Fei Yan.


    ¡°Fudge!¡± Never mind this look, Su Ke had to take care his insides didn¡¯t churn again. Today, Luo Fei Yan had worn a different attire than before. Her wine red curly hair was tied into a ponytail, looking very charming. A skintight black cotton sleeveless top firmly enclosed her body, accompanied by red booty shorts below, which exposed her tender, slender, sexy and snowy legs.


    Compared to her legs, that red booty shorts might as well be non-existent. It barely covered her thighs. Su Ke felt his blood rush towards his lower abdomen. Hence, he quickly moved his sight towards the floor.


    ¡°Hehe, Big Sis Yan, look how crimson your family¡¯s Little Shota has become! This kind of pure little schoolboy is my type!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t dare to raise his head, but he could make out that someone else had spoken this.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Shoo! You these perverts, each of you are brimming with love! Don¡¯t think you can aim for him. I¡¯m informing you, you can only look at him from afar and aren¡¯t allowed to play with him. Except for this time, if you ever repeat it again, I¡¯ll make my family¡¯s Su Ke eat you all!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan giggled while pointing towards the flock of women. The whole room burst into laughter immediately.


    ¡°Big Sis Yan, have you already eaten this Little Shota?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Big Sis Yan, how was the flavor? Tell us!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Fei Yan, did you record it? Let us sisters take a look; we¡¯ll also enjoy it!¡±


    These women kept exchanging words. The more Su Ke listened, the gloomier he felt. This is bare naked slander! These perverts indeed don¡¯t possess humanity. I am a genuine-sincere-pure virgin! How can they depict me as a master on the bed!


    The more he thought, the more furious he felt. Su Ke wanted to hold a whip, make these women all lie on the bed and spank their butts one by one¡ªWill you dare to slander me?! Will you dare to tease me?!


    ¡°Alright. Everyone, honestly go lie on the bed!¡± Luo Fei Yan clapped her hands to calm down these bustling women.


    ¡°Lie? On the bed?¡± Su Ke was dazed when he heard Luo Fei Yan. Since when had this boss become so considerate of her underlings? My delusion, is she helping me accomplish my objective? Is this the legendary spiritual heart-to-heart communication?


    But I only thought about it!


    ¡°Eh! Boss, Big Sis Yan, I¡ª!¡± Su Ke raised his trembling face. Such a thing as spanking butts, he absolutely couldn¡¯t do that. When he saw those women all hurry back to their spa bed, he immediately swallowed his words down his throat.


    To spank or not? That¡¯s the issue! Su Ke struggled with constant hesitation.As a man, should I avoid making a fuss about these women and spare them of their guilt of teasing me? Or should I deliver them a petty punishment to teach them a lesson?


    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved with them. They are all reincarnations of perverts!¡± Luo Fei Yan winked towards Su Ke and then walked towards her spa bed while saying, ¡°Show off to them, let them experience your piano skill!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke gazed at Luo Fei Yan¡¯s silhouette. That seductive pair of buttocks wrapped up by the booty shorts swayed left and right as her snowy legs were emitted a radiance as graceful as the spring breeze supporting a willow.


    ¡°Gulp!¡± Su Ke finally noticed a group of beauticians in pink livery. Only when they walked towards the spa bed did he realize that these women laid there for a beautification massage!


    He took a deep breath. The bustling lounge area immediately became empty. Su Ke pacified his mood and walked over towards the piano. My job is to play the piano, these women¡¯s teasing seemed to be just the warm-up.


    Su Ke still hadn¡¯t even reached near the piano when he heard Luo Fei Yan¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°Sisters, what do you want to hear? Feel free to request, one kiss for one performance!¡±


    ¡°Fudge!¡± Su Ke almost staggered. This beautiful boss¡¯s teasing is simply like a storm.


    A tossed stone arises a thousand ripples; in simpler words, Luo Fei Yan caused the 3rd floor to become lively again. ¡°Big Sis Yan, is it a French kiss? If so, I¡¯ll request a dozen first!¡±


    ¡°Go line up alright. Big Sis Yan, can I get the 1-year package?¡±


    ¡°Eh! Big Sis Yan, is there an issue if I forgot to brush my teeth?¡±


    Su Ke finally sat on top of the piano bench with a dazed head. He took a few deep breaths to adjust his mood and exercised his flexible fingers.


    ¡°All Big Sisters, I can only play a few songs, so please choose a simple one!¡± Su Ke knew that if he didn¡¯t speak out, the words these women would speak might excite him. He could already feel his little brother soar, were it not for the tight jeans, he would have been exposed long ago.


    His voice trembled a little due to the nervousness.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Su Ke heard someone¡¯s response. They stopped as if to reflect and he also perked up his ears. After all, this was his first show, and he couldn¡¯t mess it up.


    ¡°Then, play ¡®Eighteen Touches¡¯!¡± The woman seemed to have selected it after careful deliberation before saying it seriously; her beautiful voice was melodious and touching.


    ¡°Pffft!¡± Su Ke almost lost his breath. Isn¡¯t this ¡®Eighteen Touches¡¯ the monarch of songs which has died out in the country long ago?

 Chapter 25: A Feast for the Eyes; A Scene of Passion

    Su Ke naturally couldn¡¯t play it. Therefore, towards this unreasonable request, though he couldn¡¯t plainly refuse with words, he chose to adopt a helpless appearance by remaining silent.


    He thought to ask the boss Luo Fei Yan for help by turning over, but he looked at her lay comfortably on the spa bed through the crystal bead curtain. Those twin peaks bound by that black top seemed very conspicuous, followed by her curvy pair of snowy legs which she had kept crossed.


    ¡°Gulp!¡± Though through a layer of bead curtain, the scene wasn¡¯t vivid, yet this kind of ambiguousness made it more captivating, giving it a faint distinctive flavor.


    Availing the opportunity of no one being nearby, Su Ke took another glance. He had tossed away the issue to the side and slightly slanted his head to adjust the angle, only to see Luo Fei Yan suddenly sit up, casting her gaze towards him opportunely.


    Through the two layers of bead curtains, their gazes met. Su Ke was frightened and hurriedly turned his head to the side, after which he heard Luo Fei Yan¡¯s laughter.


    ¡°What? You these perverts! Obediently lie down on the bed. Don¡¯t provoke this Big Sis, or else I¡¯ll strip each one of you bare!¡± Luo Fei Yan said in passing as she sat on the spa bed.


    The mood became lively once again. Someone said, ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of who? Who knows who¡¯ll be stripped bare in the end! Ain¡¯t that so, sisters?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s all subdue Big Sis Yan and let her experience our fierceness! What shall we do?¡±


    ¡°I like Big Sis Yan¡¯s bosom the most! I bet it¡¯ll feel pleasant to grope!¡±


    It was simply a one-call en masse response. Sounds of lovely laughter loudly echoed out. The more Su Ke listened, the more panicked he became. The place was more like a den of perverts than a cosmetic club.


    Su Ke secretly rooted for his boss in his heart. Go-Go! What if there¡¯s a lot of them? Isn¡¯t it just some strip play! Nothing to worry about!


    However, Su Ke was somewhat disappointed that Luo Fei Yan backed off. ¡°I¡¯ll not let you all take advantage. Su Ke, you can play whatever you want. No need for it to be classic as they¡¯ve all come to see you and won¡¯t be able to make sense of it!¡±


    Su Ke felt a little disappointed for being unable to watch a fun show. He placed his hands on the piano keys and recalled the piano sheet he had especially found online yesterday. After taking a deep breath, an elegant melody slowly flowed out through his fingertips.


    Jay Chou¡¯s ¡°Chrysanthemum Terrace¡± possessed a peaceful and graceful tune, yet also had a trace of sadness. Those women finally calmed down and Su Ke also gradually relaxed, subconsciously closing his eyes as he immersed himself.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    One song after another, Su Ke continuously played three songs. At this time, a round of applause suddenly sounded out. Those women had all walked in front of him at some point.


    Opening his eyes to look, the face mask on these women¡¯s face had been removed long ago. Each either had a smiling face, an attractive face or a cute face, each person having a contrast to the eyes. They also possessed exceptional figures, chubby and thin¡ªeach with their own merits, with beautiful curves accompanied by their particular charms.


    Su Ke had relaxed by now and calmed down, so he smiled towards this audience. ¡°Pardon me for my amateurish performance, all Big Sisters!¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Bro Su, your appearance as you played just now was simply awesome! Big Sis¡¯ heart became restless!¡± Listening to the voice, Su Ke was sure it was the same woman who caused trouble for him before. However, this woman indeed had a huge bosom, with towering twin peaks, which seemed to be as bountiful as two watermelons though only a bit of them was exposed out. No matter who, their gaze was definite to fall on those two hills first.


    As if she had sensed Su Ke¡¯s sight, that woman showed off by exposing her curves. It seemed that the pink garment might rupture at any moment as her bosom might break off its bounds.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke quickly shifted his sight upwards, following along her neck. He almost experienced a blood-rush again. It was a typical big-busted baby-faced woman with a pair of bright, limpid eyes. Her small cherry lips could make a person become lost in fantasy as the lips touched each other as she spoke.


    ¡°Restless, you say? Let me ask you, aren¡¯t you actually all wet with desire?¡± the woman who said this also left a deep impression on Su Ke. She seemed to be around 30, with a well-rounded figure which radiated a mature charm. She spoke out as she set out her hand to feel that big-busted baby-faced woman¡¯s butt.


    ¡°Big Sis Zheng, you¡¯re so bad! Don¡¯t talk about others, I just now clearly noticed the expression in your eyes. Quickly say it, is your family¡¯s stud unable to satisfy you?¡± That big-busted baby-faced woman sprung to the side, her plentiful twin peaks bouncing on the way as she began to strike back at that mature woman.


    ¡°You naughty girl. See how I strip you bare and spank your bottom!¡± That mature woman pounced like a hungry tiger while the big-busted baby-faced woman caused storms with each of her little steps. Like this, the entire 3rd floor became lively again, with someone else joining the fray immediately. The mood became fervent and ambiguous; it was truly a feast for the eyes¡ªa scene of passion!


    Su Ke was bewildered with the view before him. Each of their visages seemed like a butterfly within the flowers. Yet, it¡¯s just like rainless thunder; weren¡¯t you going to strip her bare? Weren¡¯t you going to spank her bottom? Why hasn¡¯t it happened?!


    ¡°Ignore them, they are all hollow and lonely, wishing to eat you!¡± Luo Fei Yan came over with a mineral water bottle and handed it over.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke, however, seemed to be looking at them pounce on each other with a blush and appeared to have not heard her.


    ¡°Neh! Little Shota, are you aroused?¡± Luo Fei Yan had to wave the mineral water bottle in front of his eyes


    ¡°Eh! Big Sis Yan, what did you say?¡± The reason Su Ke seemed to be dazed just now was that he took this chance to have a look at the LCD screen of the Flower Pickup System. He didn¡¯t expect to see a lot of notices.


    ¡°Mission: Obtain a beautiful client¡¯s hug x1 (COMPLETE); Reward: 200 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    ¡°Mission: Obtain a beautiful client¡¯s hug x2 (COMPLETE); Reward: 200 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Mission: Obtain a beautiful client¡¯s hug x8 (COMPLETE); Reward: 200 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    This mission had been completed eight times, and each gave 200 RMB, totaling to 1600 RMB. This money was earned too smoothly. Su Ke didn¡¯t ponder now about how this could be considered a cheat way. Anyways, the Renminbi (RMB) was genuine.


    ¡°Come over, let them have fun for a while. Big Sis will discuss your wages!¡± Luo Fei Yan raised her arm and coiled it around Su Ke¡¯s shoulder naturally. Immediately, a feminine fragrance drilled into Su Ke¡¯s nostrils.


    This wasn¡¯t the most vexing part. Since Luo Fei Yan¡¯s height was quite tall, her lofty bosom snuggled against Su Ke¡¯s arm.


    It had adequate flexibility¡ªsqueezing, deforming, and springing as they walked. Su Ke¡¯s heart palpitated, his breathing became rushed, and his legs turned into jelly; he almost fell into Luo Fei Yan¡¯s embrace.

 Chapter 26: One Second Transformation

    Luo Fei Yan pressed her soft bosom against Su Ke¡¯s arm without any misgivings, nearing his ear to exhale a fragrant breath. ¡°That innocent-faced big-busted girl is named Du Wan, and that mature girl is named Qin Zheng. What do you say? If you feel tempted, shall Big Sis introduce them to you?¡±


    Right now, Luo Fei Yan was leading Su Ke. He wasn¡¯t even able to take a single step forward by himself. Hearing her words, he felt his mouth become parched; this kind of scene was indeed difficult for him to handle.


    He hummed and hawed while speaking, ¡°B-Big Sis Yan, I¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Haha, see how scared you are!¡± A smile sneaked up on her face as she saw Su Ke¡¯s flushed appearance. The more Su Ke became nervous, the more amusing she found it; she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your Big Sis Yan won¡¯t give you to them. It ought to be I, your boss, the one to enjoy first!¡±


    Su Ke suddenly felt a warm breeze enter his ear. Luo Fei Yan¡¯s distinctive body fragrance drilled into his nostrils, causing him to feel numb as the soft flesh pressed against his arm. He felt a flame spread out from his lower abdomen.


    Luo Fei Yan noticed Su Ke¡¯s walking posture seemed a little strange. She slanted her head to look; as he walked, his butt was slightly pointing backward, and on the zipper part of his jeans, a bump had appeared.


    ¡°Hah! And you still say you don¡¯t feel tempted. I see that there¡¯s already a reaction?¡± Regardless of Su Ke¡¯s incredibly awkward appearance, Luo Fei Yan directly spoke out.Su Ke¡¯s eyes glistened with tears, almost having an urge to make a death-wish due to the shame. Is there a need for you to be so frank? So what if a tent has risen there? It¡¯s a natural reaction, okay?


    Seeing Su Ke not say a word, Luo Fei Yan¡¯s laughter became more cheerful. She at least seemed to be considerate. ¡°Don¡¯t feel ashamed. I know this is a natural reaction. It¡¯ll be a wonder if your little guy can endure this flock of charm demons!¡±


    Su Ke wanted to shout that she¡¯s the greatest charm demon, but he couldn¡¯t speak out. The jeans were quite tight, and it gave a kind of unfathomable pleasure as his little brother pressed against the jeans.


    ¡°Heavens! What am I supposed to do?¡± If he continued walking in this manner, Su Ke felt anxious that another embarrassing affair might occur. Luckily, Luo Fei Yan raised the bead curtain at the piano side at this moment.


    Just like a runaway wild horse, Su Ke leaped to sit on the piano bench. Taking irregular gasps, he lowered his head deeply. How could he dare to look at Luo Fei Yan now?


    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s talk about decent stuff!¡± Luo Fei Yan laid on the piano edge, giggling at Su Ke¡¯s embarrassing appearance. Then, she folded her hands together and leaned down to gaze at him.


    Big Sis, you know yourself how indecent your words were just now! Su Ke silently shouted in his mind. Sensing her lean down, he finally raised his head.


    As she leaned down, her twin peaks directly pressed against her arms, and those two flesh mounds bound by the black top immediately rose outwards¡ªit seemed as if they might even escape the bounds. That snow white skin dazzled before Su Ke¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I forgot to talk about the wages last time. Your working hours are nighttime 7-9 PM everyday. However, this also isn¡¯t fixed. If you have anything to do, you must directly inform me. After all, you¡¯re in your senior year, a critical stage. I don¡¯t want you to have a life-long regret because you had this part-time job!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan also turned serious as she spoke, her tone void of the previous enticement, ¡°My club has also started the business just recently. There¡¯s not much I can provide you as there are still payments to settle. Let¡¯s do this, 1500 per month, also, it¡¯s not calculated on a pay-per-day basis. It¡¯s 1500 per month!¡±


    Infected by Luo Fei Yan¡¯s tone, Su Ke also calmed the demonic fire in this heart. His little brother had also given in and recovered to its relaxed state. Deliberately avoiding the snow white zone before his eyes, he nodded.


    Wages of 1500 RMB was already according to Su Ke¡¯s expectations. At a small city like Langfang, the lowest expenses to ensure a livelihood was 800 RMB. Moreover, even most of the recent university graduates all live by with a meager wage of a few hundred RMB.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke knew Luo Fei Yan was showing consideration for him, otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to hold this kind of wages for just two hours of work each day. He felt moved.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke looked at her with gratitude as he vehemently nodded. ¡°Thank you, Big Sis Yan! I¡¯ll do well!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, indeed. Do well!¡±


    Perhaps it was Su Ke¡¯s misconception, but ¡®Do well¡¯ these two words seemed to have a different kind of flavor when spoken by her. Especially that ¡®do[¸É ¨C It means ¡®to do,¡¯ and is also a vulgar slang: ¡®to f**k¡¯]¡¯ word, whether it was intentional or not, the pitch seemed high.


    Su Ke just calmed down with great difficulty. He forced himself to not carelessly use the auto-complete in his mind to prevent an insurrection by his little brother.


    ¡°The wages are given on 10th of each month. It¡¯s also fine for you to take them earlier. Hehe, you¡¯re also bound to enjoy the benefits if Big Sis needs you to offer special services later on!¡± Luo Fei Yan laughed. That laughter seemed to contain an otherworldly charm of blooming flowers.


    ¡°Pffft!¡± Su Ke¡¯s mood, which he had difficulty restrained, was disturbed again due to this beautiful boss. Has this Luo Fei Yan learned the long-lost ¡®One Second Pervert Transformation Skill¡¯?


    Su Ke clenched his teeth and said in a deadpan manner, ¡°To serve Big Sis Yan is my duty. I¡¯ll fulfill my responsibilities!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Good, those are your words!¡± Luo Fei Yan didn¡¯t expect Su Ke to say such words. The blossoming flower seemed happier along with the laughter.


    It was just that, to Su Ke, this pure little schoolboy, this charm demon before his eyes seemed to be the incarnation of anarchy. It was a severe test for his adolescence. He even decided to look at the ¡°Pure Heart Mantra¡± online once he returns home. If he ran into this kind of circumstances again, he hoped to settle his thoughts by using it.


    Su Ke took many ragged gasps as he saw Luo Fei Yan leave through the bead curtain step by step while swaying her butt wrapped in the red booty shorts. He shook his head, throwing the evil thoughts away.


    He exercised his fingers and pounded the piano keys once again. This time, it was the cheerful and lighthearted ¡°Summer¡±, with each note transmitting a happy mood. Those women outside the bead curtain began dancing wildly like demons¡ªor more to say, a wild dance by perverts.


    ¡°Little Shota, I¡¯m going now. Remember to think of me!¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Bro Su, come. Let me hug again!¡±


    ¡°Mmuwha!¡± A woman sent a flying kiss towards Su Ke and then waved towards him. She went down making light steps.


    Each one of them gradually left. The 3rd floor had become calm, yet it still wasn¡¯t 9 PM. Su Ke didn¡¯t know whether he had to stay idle here for the remaining time, but there was a weapon of mass destruction here¡ªthe grand charm demon boss!


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Bro Su, why don¡¯t you stay overnight? Big Sis¡¯ room is on the 4th floor ¨C My bed¡¯s quite huge!¡± Seeing Su Ke¡¯s fidgety appearance, Luo Fei Yan asked while laughing.

 Chapter 27: Transient Wet Dream

    Mist filled the other side of the bathroom¡¯s frosted glass door. A curvaceous, beautiful visage was faintly visible through it, with seductive twin peaks; the hands were at the head, applying shower gel before slowly sliding down along the neck.


    A perfectly round and bountiful bosom ¨C through the haze, the hands were visibly taking their time at that location, applying the gel very carefully. Those soft squishy mounds seemed to transform into various forms as the hands squeezed them.


    Su Ke had seen an article online. A straightforward and efficient massage technique for breast enlargement of women. The specifics were as such ¨C First, the flower bud had to be softly squeezed and kneaded with the fingers, which would make them more supple. Then, the palms were used to surround the two mounds and push upwards from below, giving a cyclic caress. A few minutes during morning and evening every day and the goal of breast enlargement could surely be achieved.


    And right now, Luo Fei Yan was using the technique. Su Ke gulped down his spittle, thinking to himself. It¡¯s no wonder that this beautiful boss¡¯ figure is so impressive.


    Soon after, he saw that figure¡¯s hands slowly streak downwards. Along with the change in Luo Fei Yan¡¯s posture, the perfect curves of her butt came into the light.


    Su Ke was sure, right now, her hands had reached under her lower abdomen. Slowly giving it a rub with soft movements, every action spilled out a blazing seductive flavor.


    ¡°Gulp!¡± Su Ke felt warm all over, his heart rate reaching an unimaginable degree. It seemed as if the thumping sound pounded within his eardrums. He felt his legs become jelly as he took irregular breaths, unable to decide whether it was fine to move his hands towards that place. His hands had already become damp from sweat.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Completely oblivious to the passage of time, Su Ke stood motionless at his original location.


    Finally, with a slight sound, the bathroom¡¯s glass door slowly opened. The inside brimmed with hot and dense mist, which made Luo Fei Yan seem like she was a fairy descending into the mortal world, surrounded by clouds.


    As she lightly stepped out, the well-proportioned legs were reflected into his eyes first, followed by those perfect thighs and nimble calves. Together, they made up a slim and plump figure with glossy, mellow and elegant curves. The wet spots on those perfect, sparkling legs made her appear sexier.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Looking upwards, Luo Fei Yan seemed to have changed into a black lace chemise, which had an indistinct flower design on it. The elastic rubber bands acted as suspenders on her shoulders, which allowed the chemise to tightly bind those two soft mounds, exposing that bountiful snowy bosom outside.


    Her wine-red damp hair drooped down her shoulders as she leaned on the glass door with her right hand¡¯s support. She slightly bowed her head to comb her hair with her fingers. As for her left hand, she pointed it towards Su Ke and used a curling motion with her forefinger to provoke him.


    Cheeks as red as peach blossoms, skin as tender as water; eyes filled with love akin to rippling lake waters, and a soul bewitching smile. Luo Fei Yan slightly parted her cherry lips, sweeping the tip of her tongue across her lips as she softly said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Bro Su, you must be tender with Big Sis!¡±


    Su Ke felt as if thunder had struck his mind when he heard this. A flame submerged all of his body. He was about to take a step forwards when he felt his vision go black.


    ¡°Fudge!¡± The first thing he did after opening his eyes was curse out. The warm sunshine shone into the room through the windows, illuminating the room with golden glints. The wall clock¡¯s ticking sound echoed out in the room. Su Ke narrowed his eyes to take a careful look ¨C It was just 6:15 AM.


    He thought to come down the bed when he felt that a part of his briefs had become damp and sticky. His little brother bound by it felt unwell, and though he was alone in the room, his face still became flushed. He quickly stripped it off and stuffed it below the bed.


    I never thought I¡¯d have a wet dream, about Luo Fei Yan no less! Never thought I¡¯d finally dirty my briefs, either.


    Exchanging into clean briefs, Su Ke didn¡¯t directly go to wash his face and brush. Instead, he sat on the bedside and tried to remember the scene within the dream. Imagining about all kinds of things in the dream made his heart leap with alarm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve become perverted!¡± Su Ke shook his head while sighing, ¡°It isn¡¯t that the army¡¯s will isn¡¯t firm but rather the enemy is a charm demon!¡±


    After finding a reason to comfort himself, he absolved the knot in his heart and went on to brush.


    As Su Ke entered the classroom, fragments from the dream kept appearing in his mind. This kind of state made his listless. He didn¡¯t even notice that Wang Xiaogang had come over before him.


    ¡°Youngster Su Ke, you¡¯ve become popular!¡± Wang Xiaogang¡¯s eyes glowed as if he was looking at a treasure.


    Su Ke was baffled hearing the word ¡®youngster¡¯ from him; he still seemed conscious of something. ¡°What¡¯s up? I didn¡¯t lose my pen drive!¡±


    ¡°Eh! Haven¡¯t you used your PC recently? I looked at your video!¡± Wang Xiaogang immediately reacted to Su Ke¡¯s intentions with a laugh.


    ¡°Shoo! What do you want to say?¡± Su Ke waved his strengthless fist to hit Wang Xiaogang¡¯s shoulders and walked over towards his seat.


    Wang Xiaogang followed behind Su Ke, ¡°Don¡¯t act! Didn¡¯t you be a hero two days back?¡±


    After he had said so, Su Ke understood he was indeed talking about the thief grabbing incident. He shrugged, ¡°Mhm, I helped in catching a thief!¡±


    ¡°You indeed don¡¯t know. I looked at your video online yesterday. It looked very cool, especially the scene where you tackled the thief. The video shooter¡¯s skills were also pretty good; there was the use of chase-style like in the movies. From start to end, the scene contained zoom outs, turbulence, shifts, rises, drops and a combination of 20 other filming techniques. It let the viewer¡¯s perspective lay on your body all the time ¨C truly awesome!¡±


    ¡°Eh. Though I don¡¯t know what you mean, it seems to be quite awesome!¡± Su Ke never thought this sports committee member of the class would blurt out a lot of specialized nouns.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a man who¡¯s going to become the Pirate King! Pah! I¡¯m a man who¡¯s going to become a great director!¡± Wang Xiaogang¡¯s solemn expression had a resolution which Su Ke had never seen before.


    Su Ke also didn¡¯t want to hurt his zeal, after all, he had finally made a good friend after much difficulty. He patted Wang Xiaogang¡¯s arm, ¡°Alright. This brother will support you. But I¡¯m warning you. You can become a director, but you mustn¡¯t scheme towards actresses using hidden clauses!¡±


    Wang Xiaogang hung his head down and didn¡¯t speak. Su Ke felt as if this youngster¡¯s expression seemed as if he was looking at and idiot. He heard him mumble to himself, ¡°Is your brain messed up? Who¡¯ll become a director if not to have fun scheming?¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s entire body became covered in cold sweat. He thought to give this youngster a little leeway, and his purpose indeed turned out to be impure. Only, Wang Xiaogang counterattacked immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll speak serious stuff with you. You¡¯ve indeed become popular. I looked the video on the ¡®Langfang Rexian¡¯ website. After I specifically searched for it, I discovered your video is also on Youku and Tudou!¡±

 Chapter 28: Fame!

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Su Ke was indeed shocked this time. There was no need to ponder over it as he knew it must have been the deed of that Langfang City Newspaper¡¯s beautiful journalist, Hong Chen. Since it had been posted on the ¡°Langfang Rexian¡± website, it must have really spread out.


    ¡°Langfang Rexian¡± was an integrated local site. Although the site¡¯s traffic couldn¡¯t compare with other web portals, it was popular amongst denizens on Langfang. Many of them often had a look at it in their free time. However, let alone Langfang Rexian, according to Wang Xiaogang, the video was even posted on Youku and Tudou.


    Su Ke remained absent-minded throughout all his classes that day. He constantly thought about it, feeling the irresistible urge to go home and check.


    ¡°Why are you so dull today?¡± After classes had ended at noon, Wei Lan saw Su Ke was still absent-minded and asked.


    ¡°Eh, were you peeking at me?¡± Su Ke turned and smiled. His teeth looked spotlessly white under the sunset¡¯s glow, so much so that even a toothpaste commercial could be filmed.


    ¡°Right! You pervert! Who¡¯ll peek at you! I felt an idiot¡¯s aura spread around in the class and the source turned out to be you!¡± Wei Lan raised her chin to shoot a glance at Su Ke.


    ¡°You still like an idiot like me?¡± Su Ke put the matter of the video aside and openly joked with Wei Lan. His mood became happier.


    ¡°Who said I like you! You really flatter yourself!¡± Wei Lan rebutted instantly with a faint blush on her face.


    ¡°How can that be? See how handsome I look?¡± He brushed his hair with his hand, adopting a stylish and elegant pose.


    As Su Ke¡¯s temperament gradually became carefree, he smiled more often. Nimble height, cute cheeks, bright pupils and fair skin ¨C He indeed appeared very handsome.


    ¡°Bleh!¡± Wei Lan slanted her head as she rode the bicycle and adopted a puking appearance, ¡°Someone has become too narcissistic!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Talking and laughing cheerfully along the journey, Su Ke dropped Wei Lan back home and then went to Her Humble Fragrance for work. However, his heart felt a bit fidgety due to last night¡¯s dream.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Big Sis Yan!¡± Su Ke saw Luo Fei Yan flipping over a fashion magazine while sitting on the sofa inside the Lounge area as he climbed onto the 3rd floor. He called out to her as he loitered past by.


    ¡°Yay, Little Shota has arrived. Come accompany Big Sis. We won¡¯t be having any clients today!¡± She laid down the magazine with a smile on her face. However, Su Ke¡¯s face had become rosy as if he was nervous.


    A cosmetic club wouldn¡¯t have that much work every day. Fortunately, the 3rd-floor VIP service area of Luo Fei Yan¡¯s club was used to handling clients possessing high-level membership cards. Moreover, they also the year-long package which allowed them to come and go as they please.


    The 2nd floor was used for general business. Moreover, the beauticians could lay idle in the lobby when there weren¡¯t any clients. Therefore, at present, besides the beautiful boss Luo Fei Yan, only Su Ke, this innocent youngster remained on the 3rd floor.


    Initially, Su Ke¡¯s heart already felt jittery due to yesterday¡¯s dream. In this situation, where a man and a woman were left alone in the room, his little heart was thumping madly. Especially when he heard Luo Fei Yan¡¯s slightly husky voice, it made him recall yesterday¡¯s scene, where the beautiful visage had exited the bathroom. He didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head.


    Though she didn¡¯t know the reason for Su Ke¡¯s distressed appearance, it aroused Luo Fei Yan¡¯s interest. She stooped down and then raised her head to look at him, ¡°What¡¯s up? Afraid I¡¯ll eat you?¡±


    At this moment, his sight clashed with hers, and as her words flowed out of those cherry lips, the sentence from yesterday suddenly appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Bro Su, you must be tender with Big Sis!¡± Those words seemed to cause ripples in his heart as they entered his ears.


    ¡°Eh! Big Sis Yan, I¡¯ll go practice!¡± Saying so, he ran towards the piano without even turning back. His chest heaved up and down as he sat on the piano bench while taking staggered breaths.


    If I have to face these kinds of situations every day, I fear my lifespan is going to reduce. Su Ke sighed. To calm himself, he stretched his fingers once and began playing.


    The piano tune slowly flowed out ¨C sometimes fast, sometimes slow, occasionally flat, occasionally high. Su Ke had started to enjoy this kind of sensation. He felt quite satisfied as his fingertips pounded the piano keys, feeling each and every note bolt out.


    Midway, Luo Fei Yan received a phone call, so she called out to Su Ke and quickly walked out. As he looked at her silhouette leaving for the lower floor, his former relaxed self suddenly felt a sense of loss.


    The business of the club today was indeed dull. Su Ke waited till 9 PM, but Luo Fei Yan still hadn¡¯t returned back. Although he felt urged to know about her whereabouts, he didn¡¯t ask Lin Xiaobai about it. After all, it wasn¡¯t suitable for a staff member to be concerned about the boss¡¯ personal life.


    After returning back home, Su Ke sat in front of his computer and logged into the ¡°Langfang Rexian¡± website. Indeed, at a very eye-catching region, it was written as such ¨C ¡°Society Is Indifferent, yet There¡¯s a Brave 18-Year-Old Youngster with a Righteous and Heroic Heart.¡±


    He clicked the link, which redirected him to a video. It began to play without buffering. Within the shaking scene, a woman¡¯s vague shout requesting to help catch the thief could be heard. After that, that thief¡¯s figure entered the scene.


    Immediately following that was the silhouette of Su Ke riding his bicycle. During the brief encounter between him and the thief, he had begun to accelerate to chase after him.


    Perhaps because Hong Chen had also sprinted along the way, the scene kept shaking. According to Wang Xiaogang, this filming technique seems to be used for chasing, and appeared to be similar to the one utilized in the movie ¡°Keep Cool.¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s thin body put out all of its energy to cycle, nearing more and more to the thief. Suddenly, he leaped and tackled the thief down.


    By the time the camera lens had approached them, the thief had already revealed the dagger in his hand and waved it unceasingly towards Su Ke. The dagger¡¯s sharpness could be felt even through the lens.


    Su Ke retreated back and then advanced again, quickly subduing the thief again with quick movements. By this time, people had come to surround them, and these were all the bystanders who feared it was already too late to hide.


    The video was accompanied by Hong Chen¡¯s continuous narration, including how those bystanders had reversed their roles. She also spoke about the danger included and praised Su Ke for his sharp and agile reactions.


    Of course, as the subject matter was society, Hong Chen unavoidably attacked the society¡¯s indifferent attitude and highly evaluated Su Ke¡¯s just actions.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about the ones who don¡¯t chase. I only know I will chase next time too, even if he has a knife in his hand!¡± The video¡¯s end was accompanied with Su Ke¡¯s sonorous and powerful voice which seemed awe-inspiring with a tinge of hardboiled manliness.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect I was this photogenic. I am indeed looking more and more handsome!¡± Su Ke pinched his chin, praising the video and himself.

 Chapter 29: To Hit Is To Love; To Scold Is To Love

    ¡°Su Ke! Su Ke!¡± As Wang Xiaogang saw Su Ke enter the class, he began shouting his name and waved towards him.


    ¡°What?¡± When he reached there, Wang Xiaogang adopted a virtuous expression, asking, ¡°Did you look at the video?¡±


    Su Ke nodded. Indeed, it was because of this video that he had almost become an insomniac. After looking over it several times, he summarized the experience to look more stylish in the next video.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you are gonna become a famous persona of Seventeen Senior High!¡± Wang Xiaogang laughed wretchedly. Sneakily winking towards Su Ke, he quietly said, ¡°I uploaded the video to the Seventeen Senior High¡¯s forum yesterday!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Fudge!¡± Su Ke¡¯s heart palpitated. He had a bad premonition as if some terrible affair was going to happen, and subconsciously, he started sweating.


    Wang Xiaogang felt a little puzzled when he saw Su Ke¡¯s color drain. ¡°What¡¯s up? You¡¯ll certainly become famous since I posted the video to the forum; many girls will line up to pursue you! You don¡¯t know how cool that video is. If I were a woman, you would¡¯ve already been xoxo¡¯ed!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m scared someone will come to find me!¡± Su Ke sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    Suddenly, a sharp and sweet-sounding voice came through from the class¡¯ entrance.


    He followed it to take a look and was stunned. A girl stood at the door right now, waving towards him with an unclear expression on her face.


    ¡°See?! I told you that you¡¯d become famous! It¡¯s is all due to me!¡± Wang Xiaogang turned back to look. The girl standing at the door had long hair, and as he looked at her looks and figure, he always felt that it seemed familiar, but either way, he was certain that it was a beauty.


    Su Ke towed himself over with heavy footsteps as if he was walking towards his execution ground. His face had become unsightly and heart nervous. That girl, however, looked at him calmly.


    He adjusted his breathing as he walked towards her. Anyways, the matter had already reached this point, and there were no means to escape. It was similar to how a monk may run away, but his temple remains. Su Ke slowly walked and came in front of the girl. ¡°You came!¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t reply. She moved towards a corridor outside the door to stay out of the gazes of the students from the classroom, but Wang Xiaogang suddenly shouted at this time, ¡°Oh my mother, isn¡¯t that the campus queen, Li Feifei?¡±


    Correct!


    The girl was the Li Feifei from the top 10 beauties of Seventeen Senior High. The victim of Su Ke¡¯s two butt attacks, and she had finally dropped in to grab the perpetrator.


    Su Ke looked at Li Feifei. Her jet-black hair looked like hanging black silk, spreading away at her shoulders. She wore a half-sleeved white chiffon shirt which had a lithe artistic texture. Even the white suspenders below were visible. As for the lower side, she wore sea-blue harem pants made from sailcloth. Her entire attire made her seem to brim with purity and spirit.


    Li Feifei¡¯s expression, however, was sour with a taut face. She stared at Su Ke without speaking.


    Su Ke felt very awkward now; he didn¡¯t even have to imagine how his cheeks must be blushing, just like a pair of monkey butt-cheeks. His heart thumped madly, and palms became damp with sweat.


    When he heard Wang Xiaogang say that he had uploaded the video to the forum, he felt that this day might come sooner or later. He had mentioned that he was a student of the Senior Year (8th) of Seventeen Senior High at the video¡¯s end. The reason they hadn¡¯t met till now was because their classes weren¡¯t on the same floor, but now? Hah! Ain¡¯t walking down a floor easy?


    Li Feifei didn¡¯t speak and merely gazed at him. As it was nearing the morning¡¯s self-study time, more and more students passed by them and casted their curious gazes towards them, which made Su Ke even more nervous.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± He took a deep breath to calm himself. He feared they might invite a gallery if they kept standing there foolishly. ¡°Hehe, are you well?¡±


    Li Feifei was already fuming with anger when she had seen Su Ke. If they weren¡¯t standing in front of so many students, she would have already gone crazy on him. Hearing him say such a sentence now, that too with an innocent expression, it infuriated her even more. Her bosom heaved up and down quickly, causing her beautiful peaks to tremble.


    Su Ke inadvertently swept his gaze across Li Feifei¡¯s bosom, and then once again, he just couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Looks good?¡±


    He completely neglected the viciousness within her words and reflexively replied, ¡°Looks very good!¡±


    After the words came out, he instantly felt the matter was going to worsen. Li Feifei, who was repressing her anger, suddenly kicked towards him. If it were the Su Ke from before, this kick would have 100% hurt him. However, since the reward of Military Fitness Boxing Proficiency, his reactions had become quick. He stepped back and easily dodged the attack.


    She got mad as her kick couldn¡¯t connect and immediately closed in. Since Su Ke couldn¡¯t do much, he kept retreating as he shouted, ¡°D-Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t be like this; take note of your image! Hey! Don¡¯t kick; the teacher has arrived!¡±


    Saying ¡®the teacher has arrived¡¯ turned out to be effective. Li Feifei stopped and turned back to look. But where was there a teacher? It made her angrier and caused her to pounce on Su Ke.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t! Li Feifei, I have something to say!¡± Su Ke hid at a safe range and looked at her panting appearance. Her willowy brows knit, and a blush across her face, it seemed as if she wanted to eat him.


    ¡°What¡¯s left to say!?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to argue with Su Ke, but under the gazes of such a crowd, how could she speak out the matter of her butt being attacked by him.


    ¡°Calm down first. So many people are gathering to look. Also, the self-study time will begin in a moment; we can have lunch together at noon!¡± After dodging her attacks, he had conversely calmed down a lot. He didn¡¯t feel nervous and thought that he could first trick her and set the discussion aside for later.


    Li Feifei¡¯s vision just caught sight of Wang Xiaogang exploring his head out from the classroom and looked over towards them. She sent a fierce glance towards him which made him withdraw his head back inside. She nodded after seeing Su Ke¡¯s deadpan appearance. ¡°Okay!¡±


    After saying this, she returned, furious, not looking back.


    ¡°Hooh!¡± Su Ke wiped the sweat from his forehead and finally relaxed his breath. He was just about to return when he saw Wang Xiaogang drill his head out, ¡°Wow, dude! I didn¡¯t expect you to have a fling with the campus queen, Li Feifei!¡±


    ¡°Shoo! Scram, didn¡¯t you see how those kicks had almost taken my life!?¡± Su Ke roared as if he was swatting a housefly and walked back.


    ¡°Hehe. To hit is to love; to scold is to love. And a kick contains the most love. Don¡¯t try to trick me. Quickly fess up about how you got together with her!¡± He came over to stick like dogskin plaster and hugged Su Ke¡¯s shoulder, following him inside the classroom.


    How could Su Ke still have the time to joke around? He was about to enter the classroom when he felt someone¡¯s gaze fell on him. When he looked for it, he found Wei Lan looking at him with a pout and a hateful gaze, as if he had done some atrocious deed to her.


    He difficulty squeezed a smile out, but she rolled her eyes in turn. Su Ke felt gloomy. What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Before he could become gloomier, he heard a mechanical beep within his mind.


    He promptly entered the Flower Pickup System space; a new mission had appeared on the LCD screen.


    ¡°Mission: Agree to Li Feifei¡¯s demand; Reward: Senior High School English Proficiency (Intermediate Level).¡±

 Chapter 30: Confrontation at the Mess

    At present, there were two missions on the Flower Pickup System¡¯s LCD screen. One was ¡®Obtain Wei Lan¡¯s first kiss.¡¯, where it¡¯s completion seemed unlikely to happen anytime soon, and the other one was,


    ¡°Mission: Agree to Li Feifei¡¯s demand; Reward: Senior High School English Proficiency (Intermediate Level).¡±


    ¡°Fudge!¡± Su Ke was exalted. I didn¡¯t expect the reward to be Senior High School English Proficiency (Intermediate Level). Perhaps it directly gave this level of reward since my English could be considered to be at the basic level.


    If I manage to complete it, wouldn¡¯t my grades rise by a great margin again?


    But¡­what kind of demand will Li Feifei make? High rewards meant high risks were involved. Su Ke kept guessing until he got back to his seat; he felt quite anxious.


    Su Ke wanted to go out to a restaurant and have lunch with Li Feifei. If one lunch was enough to settle the matter of his attacks on her butt, it would have been simple.


    To express his sincerity, as soon as classes for the morning had ended, he quickly ran over to wait outside Li Feifei¡¯s classroom, just as she came out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat!¡± Since he had this Flower Pickup System, he had already collected 2500 RMB from doing missions. He was positive that this amount was more than enough to have a meal outside.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Li Feifei felt his manners of acknowledging his error were pretty good; the resentment within her bright pupils lessened a lot when compared to this morning. Only, she didn¡¯t want to give him this opportunity and snorted as she walked ahead.


    Su Ke scratched his nose as he gave an embarrassed laugh. But he couldn¡¯t just turn back and run, so, just like an attendant, he blindly followed suit towards the mess hall.


    When classes ended, there were two regions which were most packed. One was the school entrance; the other was the mess hall. Su Ke pondered in his mind about what demand Li Feifei would make, but he remained perplexed even after thinking for a long time. Coincidently, his sight fell on her butt.


    The sea-blue sailcloth harem pants had two pockets over her butt. As she walked, they would sway left and right. As Su gazed at them, his mind relived the feeling of slapping them twice before, and his right hand¡¯s palm had unknowingly become damp with sweat long ago.


    ¡°Hoohhh!¡± He took a deep breath and clenched his fists, then relaxed them. To calm himself, he cast his gaze upwards.


    ¡°Fudge!¡± His heartbeat accelerated several times with a single glance. As he was nervous when he saw her in the morning, he hadn¡¯t taken note of it, but it was visible now. Because she had worn a pure-white chiffon shirt, and under it were white suspenders, he could vaguely see the belt of her brassiere.


    An azure color brassiere belt, as lustrous and pure as an ocean. One look spurred Su Ke¡¯s thoughts- Isn¡¯t this brassiere the one I picked up before? It was that item; and the more he thought, the more certain he was.


    Su Ke still remembered the soft feeling of the sponge from the brassiere from when he had held them. His heart seemed as if it might leap out of his throat as his legs turned to jelly. His breathing became irregular as he remembered that this brassiere was a set piece, accompanied by a pair of panties. Since she wore it for the top today, what about below?


    His gaze had already broken free of his control, but he became disappointed quite quickly. The sailcloth harem pants¡¯ defense seemed to be exceptionally tight. Not to say about seeing through its appearance to make out the essence, even a single hair wasn¡¯t visible.


    ¡°Hey, move quickly!¡± Li Feifei had already walked ahead, but when she noticed Su Ke wasn¡¯t following, she turned back to see his dazed eyes, dilly-dallying as if he were just sleepwalking.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Roused by Li Feifei, how could he still dare to think of the question about whether the panties were similarly azure-colored or not? He nimbly followed behind and entered the mess alongside her.


    The mess used metal trays made of stainless steel. Although Su Ke wanted to get lunch for her from outside, Li Feifei didn¡¯t give him that opportunity. Both of them got their food and found a table to sit.


    The surrounding crowd seemed restless and bustling, while Su Ke and Li Feifei, they both relatively remained silent. As soon as they sat, the mood entered into a freezing point. Especially Li Feifei, as she gazed at Su Ke, he felt his hairs stand.


    ¡°Eh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Su Ke hesitated for a long time but still apologized so that the punishment would be lenient.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for!?¡± Li Feifei placed the tray on the table and crossed her arms over at her bosom. She tilted her head to the side; her long hair draped over her back as she looked at him with a cold gaze. Her tone seemed to have an indescribable flavor to it.


    ¡°Eh! I-!¡± Su Ke clenched his jaw. After all, if this matter weren¡¯t dealt properly, it would certainly cause an inconvenience later on. Moreover, Li Feifei knew that his classroom was the Senior Year¡¯s (8th) class. That damned video indeed caused a lot of trouble!


    Su Ke took a deep breath as he organized his words in his mind, and once he had taken note that there wasn¡¯t anyone nearby, he spoke in a shallow voice, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have picked up your brassiere!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Initially, Li Feifei was waiting for him to repent through a confession and thought she had misheard. She furrowed her brows. Brassiere?


    Suddenly, her face blushed. She finally reacted, slapping the table, ¡°Not that!¡±


    Su Ke trembled, almost slipping under the table. He hadn¡¯t expected this girl to have the potential to become a big shot. He gulped down and carefully spoke, ¡°Then, I shouldn¡¯t have fondled it after picking it up!¡±


    Li Feifei almost went insane with anger when he heard this. She placed her hands on the table and they clenched into fists, glaring at Su Ke with an expression as if she wanted to swallow him whole.


    Due to her emotions being stirred up, her twin peaks heaved up and down. Moreover, as she realized that the underwear she had worn today was the one Su Ke had picked up, and thinking that this repulsive guy had even felt it up several times, she felt the flower buds on her bosom warm up.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the matter of you ¨C a pervert ¨C groping my butt!¡± She repressed her emotions as much as she could. The surroundings tables were being filled with more and more students. If anyone heard her, it wouldn¡¯t even require an hour for everyone within Seventeen Senior High to know that a victim of the recent butt attacks was the campus queen.


    ¡°Grope your butt? I didn¡¯t!¡± Su Ke adopted a startled appearance, looking at her with doubt, ¡°You sure you haven¡¯t mistaken me for someone else?¡±


    ¡°It was you!¡± Li Feifei worded it out.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t me!¡± Su Ke wouldn¡¯t admit it even if death were at hand.


    ¡°It was you!¡±


    ¡°It truly wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    The two of them had a war of words, having a fierce confrontation. Even the steam of the food they had fetched utterly paled in comparison to them.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± Su Ke could only helplessly shift the subject.


    ¡°I looked at the video in the forum!¡± Li Feifei panted. She didn¡¯t expect it would take this much strength to just quarrel. She regretted not eating up her lunch first and then admonish Su Ke.


    ¡°That video about me heroically catching a thief?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Just take a look at me. Catching a thief, picking up gold- eh, picking up a brassiere and returning it to the owner all the while concealing the matter. You think an outstanding youth like me resembles the pervert who groped your butt?¡± Su Ke spewed out noble words, with such a devotion to righteousness that it could inspire reverence from all ¨C a hero who had been wronged.

 Chapter 31: Fight! Youth!

    Actually, after Li Feifei had accidentally seen the video of Su Ke catching the thief, she immediately became furious. She was sure that the butt-attacking pervert was him.


    Moreover, it was also mentioned that he belonged to the senior year¡¯s (8th) class at the end of the video. This enraged Li Feifei even more; the both of them, one on the 3rd floor and the other on the 4th floor, had unexpectedly never encountered each other.


    She watched the video several times, watched as Su Ke tackled the thief down with his weak build, followed by the thief taking out a dagger, and Su Ke subduing him. She looked at him speak with a determined expression on his handsome face ¨C ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about the ones who don¡¯t chase. I only know I will chase next time too, even if the thief has a knife in his hand!¡±


    For some reason, the loathe Li Feifei had in her heart towards the pervert waned a bit. She even thought that the pervert indeed looked a bit cool, else she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to have a meal together with him, and might have reported him to the Department of Discipline.


    But, this guy¡­he wore a face as if he were the one who she ought to be indebted to and he also said he was innocent. How could she not be angry? The more Li Feifei thought about it, the more she became enraged. Her small bosom moved up and down, but she could only remain speechless as her hands clenched into tight fists, her teeth gnashed.


    Su Ke initially thought that his little speech was flawless, proving that he was an honest and good youngster. A proud smile crept across his face, but he became dumbfounded soon after, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Li Feifei¡¯s bright pupils glistened with tears, and the rims of her eyes became red. She appeared as if she was about to cry. Just looking at it hurt his heart and made Su Ke panic. His heart rate sped up as he opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know how to comfort her.


    The mess hall buzzed with a hubbub, but they both felt as if they were in a quiet valley, their ears oblivious to any of the noise.


    ¡°Ahh, don¡¯t cry. Please don¡¯t cry. Okay, I was the one who groped you. I admit it!¡± He could only plead guilty when he saw her pitiful appearance.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you admit it before?¡± Li Feifei endured to repress the tears within her eyes and asked him while sniffling.


    ¡°I-I was embarrassed, okay?¡± Su Ke lowered his head and finally relaxed his breath. (italics) Everything¡¯s good as long as you don¡¯t cry. (italics)


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you feel embarrassed when you groped me? You even did it another time! I¡¯ll report you!¡± Li Feifei said furiously.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Ahh? Please don¡¯t do that. I still want to go to a university. Just say what I must do for you to forgive me! I¡¯ll promise you anything!¡± Su Ke was at his wit¡¯s end this time and hence blurted this out in confusion.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯ll promise anything?¡± As she said this, Li Feifei¡¯s eyes glowed; it seemed as if she had something in mind.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke had a bad premonition when he saw that expression on her face, but since he had already jumped onto the ship, he might as well sail along with it. He nodded, ¡°Yeah, you just say it!¡±


    He remembered about the mission which he had received in the Flower Pickup System. (italics) I have to promise her and somehow complete her request, I just hope that it isn¡¯t an awkward one. (italics)


    At the moment, Su Ke¡¯s ears were perked up, and he was prepared to accept whatever unreasonable request Li Feifei was about to make, but suddenly, an uncontrollable laughter echoed out from somewhere. Although they were within the mess, the laughter seemed very sharp to the ears and made him turn back to look.


    Three individuals rocked back and forth as they laughed, with their arms on each other¡¯s shoulders. It seemed as if they were drunk on liquor, their faces completely red. Su Ke could make out one of them to be the sports committee member, Liu, who had troubled Wei Lan before. There was no need to guess the identity of the two others, after all, birds of a feather¡­.


    They must have drunk liquor outside and then came to the mess. Each one of them seemed like a cat on catnip, seeming very proud of themselves despite the gazes of disdain the surrounding students shot at them.


    ¡°Su Ke?¡±


    Suddenly, Liu opened his drowsy eyes wide open and looked towards Su Ke. His complexion changed immediately, and he turned towards his companions and spoke something to them. The three of them quickly dashed over after that.


    Li Feifei also noticed the change in Su Ke¡¯s expression and followed his gaze to take a look. Her brows furrowed as she asked, ¡°Are they your friends?¡±


    ¡°Fudge! You think my taste is so messed up that I would have friends like them?¡± Su Ke made a sour face. He had already guessed the purpose of those men coming over. He taught Liu a lesson last time and now that he had helpers at his side, he was coming over to make trouble under the influence of the liquor.


    ¡°Mhm, your taste is indeed questionable!¡± Li Feifei shot a glance towards him. Liu and his companions had already come close by now.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Brat, I still haven¡¯t made you pay for meddling in my affairs. Only, I didn¡¯t expect you to just deliver yourself to me!¡± Liu fumbled towards Su Ke¡¯s side and put his hand on his shoulder. His breath smelt of alcohol.


    ¡°Scram as far as you can!¡± Su Ke was fed up, slanting his head and shouting at him. The pungent breath assailing his nostrils made him feel like sending this guy flying away with a kick.


    Liu¡¯s complexion underwent a massive change. He was just about to curse at him when he pointed towards Li Feifei, ¡°Ahhh! Aren¡¯t you that girl? Li Feifei, right? That¡¯s you! I didn¡¯t expect you to have a relationship with this gigolo!¡±


    Her expression immediately changed when she heard such unpleasant talk, but before she could even speak, she saw Liu waving towards his two companions over, ¡°Brother Xing, Brother Mao, come here. This is our campus queen, Li Feifei!¡±


    Liu had obviously drunk too much. Ordinarily, he would¡¯ve paid more attention to his image. The ones whom he had called over were even worse. Both of them were around 180 cms in height, with dark skin and arrogant expressions on their faces. As soon as they heard the two words ¡®campus queen¡¯, they immediately became excited.


    That Brother Xing from the sports committee dashed over towards Li Feifei and spoke to her with a beaming smile. ¡°Hello, campus queen. I¡¯m from sophomore year¡¯s (6th) class, Li Daxing. They called me Brother Xing. It¡¯s my birthday today, so why don¡¯t you come have some fun with us!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you!¡± Li Feifei creased her brows and looked at the group in front of her with loathing. Although she disliked Su Ke as well, she was on better terms with him by comparison.


    (italics) I didn¡¯t expect to be cast aside in the supporting role. (italics) Su Ke first sized up these three individuals once more. Though they looked tall and had sturdy builds, each one of them was dead drunk right now. He could easily handle them. ¡°Where has this orangutan come from? Scram from here!¡±


    Li Daxing didn¡¯t get angry when he heard this and looked at Su Ke. ¡°Gigolo, this is your chick? Why don¡¯t you lend her to this brother for two days?¡± In his eyes, Su Ke, who had a weak stature, possessed no harm to him. He reached his hand across the table towards Li Feifei¡¯s face.


    Li Feifei was frightened; her beautiful face turned pale as she instinctively set out her hand to smack Li Daxing¡¯s hand to the side. Su Ke became furious and suddenly grabbed Li Daxing¡¯s collar, pulling him back as he swung his right fist towards him.

 Chapter 32: Smack! Smack! Smack!

    Su Ke didn¡¯t want to fight at the mess, but for some reason, when he watched Li Daxing reach out his hand to towards Li Feifei to touch her, he immediately got angry and felt like punching him.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    A punch landed on Li Daxing¡¯s eye. This youngster had already drunk too much; he swayed around for a bit and then fell backward onto another table. The sudden sound scared away the students having a meal nearby.


    Since he had already attacked, Su Ke didn¡¯t waste his time dallying. Mao had also reacted by now and dashed towards him. However, he too fumbled down due to Su Ke¡¯s attack before they could even have a scuffle.


    After he had obtained the reward of Military Fitness Boxing Proficiency, Su Ke had begun to slowly adapt to it and register them as instinctive body reactions. His punches and kicks broke through the fetters of fitness boxing sequences, yet his firepower remained the same.


    As Liu came over, Su Ke grabbed his shoulders and exerted force, grappling the 180 cm guy and before bending his right knee and jerking it upwards twice in succession. By the time he released his hands, Liu was already kneeling at Su Ke¡¯s feet while covering his abdomen.


    Mao hesitated a bit when he saw Liu fall to the ground. Su Ke, however, didn¡¯t give him any opportunity to think and sent a kick towards his lower abdomen. Followed by that guy¡¯s screams, his body flew out.


    ¡°Aaah! Look out!¡± Li Feifei, who had already hidden herself to the side, suddenly yelled.


    Su Ke spun on the spot. Without even taking a look, he knew it was that gorilla who was leaping over towards him. He caught sight of Li Daxing dashing towards himself and sent a kick. Taking a step backward, Su Ke grabbed that gorilla¡¯s ankle and pulled with force.


    Li Daxing almost did a big split with his legs and fell to the ground once more. Su Ke grabbed a meal plate from the table and smashed it onto his head. The freshly cooked hot food went to waste in such a way.


    ¡°Motherfudger!¡± Li Daxing cleared the food on his head with his hand and crawled up. Upon seeing this, Su Ke sent another kick, sending him flying again.


    The mess had already become chaotic. The students surrounding Su Ke didn¡¯t dare to continue having their meal and ran away while abandoning their meal plates.


    ¡°I dare you to curse again!¡± Su Ke swiftly overtook Li Daxing who was rolling on the floor and kicked towards his head. After several kicks, that Li Daxing finally rolled left and right on the ground while holding his head, screaming with pain.


    The situation had overturned pretty quickly. From the moment Su Ke lashed out to the scene when these three sports committee members laid down on the ground, only 10 minutes had passed. After Su Ke had got tired of kicking, the only one standing was that brat called Mao. He stood at the side, looking at Li Daxing roll on the ground, not daring to take a step forward, as if he was scared of Su Ke.


    ¡°Haaah!¡± Su Ke let out a breath, exercised his wrists a bit and then sat down on his seat. Slanting his head to look at Liu, he said, ¡°Scram now!¡±


    After receiving Su Ke¡¯s knee kick, his insides churned, causing him to barf up. Liu had finally become clear-headed and scolded himself for offending him again once he had remembered last time¡¯s lesson.


    Mao, to the side, refused to take it lying down. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re screwed now. Do you know who Li Daxing is? His dad is the Dean of Discipline. You¡¯re gonna get expelled!¡±


    Su Ke had calmed down, but once he heard this, he got angry once again. (italics) Is the Dean of Discipline that amazing?! (italics)


    He suddenly dashed in front of Mao and spoke with a deep voice. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said you¡¯re gonna get expelled!¡± This Mao thought believed Su Ke had finally realized his mistake. His flustered expression immediately transformed into a sneer. Though the kick on his abdomen from before almost let him withdraw back, he could still recover a bit of face.


    Su Ke also pondered over things. This Li Daxing was obviously a sophomore. Since Liu addressed him as Brother Xing by, it was no wonder that his backing was his father, the Dean of Discipline! But he had already hit him, and that Li Daxing was lying motionless on the ground right now while holding his head!


    ¡°If you dare to move, I¡¯ll hit you till your mother can¡¯t recognize you!¡± Su Ke couldn¡¯t dominate with height, so he slightly raised his head and spoke towards Mao while raising his hand to pat Mao¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°What?¡± Mao didn¡¯t expect Su Ke would say something like that. He had hardly moved his face to the side when he heard a sound.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Mao didn¡¯t even need to think about it; Su Ke had slapped his face.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡± And once more.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡± And then another.


    Mao had learned by now and tightly clenched his jaws. After all, Su Ke¡¯s kick had almost taken his life. His companions were lying on the ground, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to move. To be honest, they were all persons who bullied the weak and were scared of the strong.


    Liu turned out to be smarter than Mao. As soon as he saw Su Ke come over, he slowly retreated and crouched in front of Li Daxing, trying to support him up.


    Su Ke suddenly lost interest and sized the three of them up, waving at them. ¡°Scram, all of you get lost from here!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯ll you do?¡± Li Feifei¡¯s complexion became sour when she saw Su Ke return to his seat.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Mmmn? What¡¯ll I do?¡± Su Ke squeezed out a bitter smile.


    ¡°His father is the Dean of Discipline. You¡¯ll get expelled!¡± For some reason, Li Feifei intuitively knew that the main reason Su Ke hit them was that Li Daxing tried to touch her.


    As she thought of this, her heart felt guilty about it. She looked at Su Ke with slight remorse.


    ¡°Hehe. Weren¡¯t you going to report me, this pervert, to the discipline department anyways? This has just simplified the matter!¡± Su Ke¡¯s heart was in chaos. Thinking about the possibility that he might be expelled from school, he became distraught with anxiety. This didn¡¯t mean that he regretted hitting that Li Daxing. He merely didn¡¯t know how he would explain this matter to his parents.


    ¡°You still have the nerve to say this! If the Dean really expels you, I¡¯ll testify and say that Li Daxing tried to harass me!¡± Li Feifei bowed her head to think for a moment and raised her determined face. Her pupils were filled with sincerity.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Haha. Why would you help me? I¡¯m a pervert!¡± Su Ke decided not to think about this issue right now. Anyways, when the boat arrives at the pier-head, it¡¯ll follow along with the current. He relaxed his mood and felt like joking around.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak first? Why did you hit that Li Daxing when he tried to touch me?¡± Li Feifei observed Su Ke¡¯s eyes with her arms crossed over. The chiffon shirt bound her twin peaks, and under the oppression of her arms, they immediately changed their form.


    Su Ke¡¯s eyes glowed, but he quickly moved his sight away. ¡°Actually, I thought, if anyone desires to touch you, then I ought to be the first one. How could they have the have the qualifications to touch you?¡±


    ¡°SU KE!¡± Li Feifei initially listened to his reply conscientiously, but once he had finished, she slapped the table with anger. ¡°You big pervert!¡±

 Chapter 33: I’ll Hit You Each Time I See You

    A nice meal¡¯s final outcome turned out to become a scene like this. Su Ke and Li Feifei were seated on their original locations. He had already donated his meal to Li Daxing, and she had lost her appetite as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat outside!¡± Su Ke stood up. This time, Li Feifei didn¡¯t refuse him. Perhaps because the remorse within her heart haunted her, she obediently followed behind him, just like a wife.


    The mess had already become noisy enough. Some students had even taken a few snaps secretly with their phones. After all, in the campus, the most buzzing topics were either fighting or dating. Moreover, this incident involved the son of the Dean of Discipline, as well as the campus queen of Seventeen Senior High! It was indeed a hot topic!


    A few restaurants existed near the entrances of each school. Although the prices were somewhat higher than the school¡¯s mess, the business had a pretty good life force. Both of them got a bowl of California beef noodles each. Sniffing the aroma rising from it truly calmed Su Ke down.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve helped you settle a matter, can we end our misgivings with that?¡± To speak the truth, Su Ke hadn¡¯t expended much of his strength to deal with those three sports committee members; it was equivalent to just warm up for him.


    ¡°As if! Your thoughts are too optimistic. You pervert, don¡¯t be such a cheapskate!¡± Li Feifei felt quite astonished that she didn¡¯t reject this violent person and even now, she didn¡¯t feel nervous at all, waving her fist towards Su Ke while saying, ¡°You told me that you¡¯ll promise me anything! You can¡¯t take back your words!¡±


    Tender jade arm, delicate little fist and lovely lips. She appeared very cute, along with her jet-black hair which drifted atop her snowy skin, which also gave her a fresh and pure look.


    ¡°Alright. Say it then. If I¡¯m not expelled, I¡¯ll surely agree to do it!¡± Su Ke raised both of his hands to express his surrender.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t be expelled!¡± It seemed as if she had already found a way to settle this issue. She spoke with certainty. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet!¡±


    At the moment Su Ke had spoken the word ¡®agree,¡¯ a mission completed beep sounded in his mind. He didn¡¯t expect it to be completed just with an oral agreement and thus immediately felt exalted. A smile rose on his face. ¡°Okay. You can tell me when you¡¯ve decided!¡±


    Li Feifei also nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Humph! You¡¯re still a bit tactful!¡±


    Suddenly, Su Ke felt as if he glimpsed Li Feifei¡¯s youthful charm, and became dazed for a while. He subconsciously became fond of this feeling; it felt quite warm and sweet.


    Before they knew, there wasn¡¯t any unfamiliarity left between Su Ke and Li Feifei. They chatted just like two old friends, even laughing at times.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Without much suspense, during the first class afternoon, Su Ke was summoned to the headmaster¡¯s office. It was his first time during this three years of high school entering the office, as well as facing the boss of Seventeen Senior High.


    The Headmaster¡¯s office, it was spacious and bright. From the entrance, one top quality, large and old table was visible. Headmaster Liu Peihua sat behind it, and there was a tall bookshelf behind it. They were filled with books possessing delicate covers. It dyed the entire office with a deep cultural breadth.


    The Dean of Discipline sat on the sofa to the side. At this moment, Dean Li Xueliang furrowed his brows, sizing up Su Ke. Li Daxing honestly stood beside him with a battered appearance. He immediately lowered his head when Su Ke entered inside.


    ¡°Hello, Headmaster!¡± Su Ke spoke with a deep voice. After pondering over it during noon, he didn¡¯t feel that anxious. After he had received the Senior High School English Proficiency (Intermediate Level) reward, he believed it would be an easy matter to change schools with his current grades. It¡¯s just that his parents would be worried.


    Liu Peihua¡¯s age seemed to be around the forties. A square face, accompanied with gold-rimmed spectacles and fair skin. He nodded. ¡°Su Ke, right? Why did you fight in the mess today afternoon?¡± His mood couldn¡¯t be determined by his voice.


    ¡°Headmaster. Li Daxing acted crazy after getting drunk and hit me. I had no choice but to hit back. The students who were having a meal at that time can prove this!¡± Su Ke had thrown caution to the wind. Unlike his previous weak mannerism, he looked straight at Liu Peihua and spoke out loudly.


    ¡°Li Daxing, did you drink today afternoon?¡± At this moment, Liu Peihua looked towards Li Daxing to the side with a slight scowl on his face. He didn¡¯t seem to be fond of him.


    ¡°Headmaster Li, our school¡¯s mess doesn¡¯t allow drinking. This has been forbidden by decree. There¡¯s no way he had become drunk! ¡± Li Xueliang, sitting on the sofa, began to defend his son.


    ¡°Headmaster. You see how Li Daxing is? You believe I could have hit him if he wasn¡¯t drunk?¡± Su Ke turned his head and swept his sight past Li Daxing¡¯s bruised pig-like head. Just this one glance made him tremble and retreat a step back.


    Although Li Peihua didn¡¯t speak, he approved of Su Ke¡¯s words. This Li Daxing, though he was 16 years old, his height had already reached 183 cms and had a muscular body. Compared to Su Ke, he was just like a bear.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Headmaster Liu. I¡¯ve seen this Su Ke¡¯s records. His grades are bad, and he also brawls. If such a troublemaker isn¡¯t handled immediately, it¡¯ll inevitably influence our school¡¯s image!¡± The Dean¡¯s voice clearly became higher, unexpectedly pressuring the headmaster.


    Su Ke sneaked a glance at this moment. Though he hadn¡¯t seen this Li Xueliang before, he didn¡¯t leave a profound impression. He sat on the sofa with one of his legs over the other. A dull complexion, high cheekbones, and deep eye sockets; he appeared to be older than Liu Peihua.


    ¡°You are the Dean of Discipline. How do you want to handle this?¡± Liu Peihua took a sip from the teacup on his table and then spoke out after pondering over it.


    ¡°This Su Ke publicly hit another person at the school¡¯s mess. His nature is too nasty, and hence the consequences shall be grave. I propose to the headmaster that he ought to be expelled from the school as a warning to others!¡± His words appeared to be righteous, but this only made Su Ke despise him more.


    ¡°Dean Li, I already said Li Daxing caused trouble after getting drunk. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can have an alcohol level test to determine whether my words are lies!¡± Su Ke turned his head to gaze at Li Xueliang while clenching his fists. If the final outcome was his expulsion, he didn¡¯t mind putting this Dean in order as well.


    It¡¯s just that this Li Xueliang seemed to know that he was in the wrong. He turned a deaf ear to Su Ke¡¯s words and gave no reaction. Su Ke had no alternative but to somewhat retreat back and stand beside Li Daxing.


    ¡°Do you believe my words that I¡¯ll hit you each time I see you?¡± Su Ke suppressed his voice to a low level, just enough that Li Daxing beside him could clearly hear it.


    ¡°What?¡± Fear crept up on Li Daxing¡¯s face. The matter from noon had already scared the piss out of him. Though he had a backing at school, along with a strong build, he was also the son of the Dean of Discipline and could act somewhat rampant, he was after all only a 16-year-old kid. The scene of Su Ke kicking him appeared within his mind once again.


    Hearing Su Ke¡¯s words, he subconsciously retreated back, but Su Ke¡¯s movements were faster. He directly blocked the path. ¡°If I¡¯m expelled, I¡¯ll definitely hit you each time I see you. So much that you¡¯ll be ashamed to see another human. Do you believe my words?¡±


    Li Daxing¡¯s expression became more and more frightened; his hands began to actually tremble.

 Chapter 34: Top 10 Outstanding Communist Youth League Member

    ¡°You drank too much, right?¡± Su Ke spoke softly at Li Daxing¡¯s ears, with an ice-cold smile on his face.


    Li Daxing trembled as he swallowed his spittle. His breathing became rushed after that, with his gaze flickering.


    Su Ke raised his arm at this time as if to pat Li Daxing¡¯s shoulders, but before he could do that, he heard the 180 cm tall chap in front of him suddenly open his mouth. ¡°Headmaster Liu, I was drunk at noon today!¡± His voice sounded pitiful.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this about now?¡± Liu Peihua¡¯s complexion became gloomier as he shot a glance towards Li Xueling sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Boy, stop spouting drivel!¡± Li Xueling naturally knew that his son was drunk, but this wasn¡¯t the time to reveal the truth. He got up and kicked his son to the side, roaring as he pointed his finger towards the office door, ¡°Get out right now!¡±


    Feeling humiliated, Li Xueliang made his son go outside. He walked right in front of Liu Peihua and pointed towards Su Ke. ¡°Headmaster Liu, you must expel Su Ke!¡± As if issuing a decree, his words were resolute.


    Su Ke suppressed the anger burning within his heart. He also had some doubts about Li Xueliang¡¯s attitude and wondered what backing he had that he dared to speak in such a way to the headmaster.


    At this moment, the cell phone on Liu Peihua¡¯s table started ringing. He waved towards Li Xueliang and answered it, ¡°Hello, Director Li!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Your business really has you occupied!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you called about Feifei? Her grades are pretty good!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest. After all, I consider Feifei to be someone akin to my niece!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You mean the incident during noon? I understand. Mhm, feel relieved. It¡¯s just a scuffle between children, not at all a serious matter!¡±


    ¡°Alright. We can meet when we have the time!¡±


    Liu Peihua placed the cell phone down and cast a solemn gaze towards Su Ke. He gave Li Xueliang another look but didn¡¯t speak anything for a while. The headmaster¡¯s office suddenly became quiet.


    ¡°Headmaster Liu, what¡¯s the final decision?¡± Li Xueliang also calmed down. His words weren¡¯t as irascible as before, yet he had a strained look on his face.


    ¡°They¡¯re all children, so there¡¯s no need for any expulsion!¡± Liu Peihua didn¡¯t get angry due to Li Xueliang¡¯s disrespectful mannerism. Instead, he smiled towards him.


    When these words fell into Su Ke¡¯s ears, he knew what the headmaster¡¯s intentions were. It seems that the matter is settled. Was it due to the call just now?


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He pondered over it. Headmaster mentioned a Director Li just now and then spoke about Feifei. Did that girl, Li Feifei, do something to help me?


    ¡°Headmaster Liu, I believe it won¡¯t be good to handle this matter in such a way. If Director Zhang learns of this, our school might lose the qualifications to advance!¡± Li Xueliang said so and returned to sit on the sofa. He brazenly smoked a cigarette and looked towards Liu Peihua.


    Hearing his words, Liu Peihua indeed felt hesitant. This Li Xueliang had a relative who¡¯s a Director of the city¡¯s Education Bureau. The reason he was able to get the position of the Director of Discipline was also due to this relative.


    At this moment, Su Ke had already resigned himself to fate. He stood silently to the side and entered the Flower Pickup System¡¯s space, as he had heard a mission issue beep sound again.


    ¡°Mission: Obtain Li Yuhua¡¯s phone number; Reward: 500 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Fudge! Who the hell is Li Yuhua?¡± Su Ke was dumbstruck. This name was unfamiliar to him, and he had never heard of it before. To get the phone number of a person you¡¯ve simply never met, how could such a thing be accomplished? It was a pipe dream!


    Liu Peihua muttered silently to himself, unable to make a decision, yet his rumination was once again interrupted by his phone¡¯s ringing. Indeed, the call he had received before from Director Li was to ask a favor regarding Su Ke, and he had already promised it. But this Li Xueliang pressured him using Director Zhang from the Education Bureau as it looked like he had no patron behind him.


    He had no way to release the fury in his heart. Liu Peihua had already become fidgety and the call at this moment made him furrow his brows. Only when he saw the caller id did his complexion transform as he proceeded to answer the call with much haste, and a gentler voice.


    ¡°Hello, Chief Wu!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at the school! What?! You¡¯re coming over here?!¡±


    ¡°Su Ke? He¡¯s our school¡¯s student!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Hearing Su Ke¡¯s name suddenly from Liu Peihua¡¯s mouth startled Li Xueliang, making him perk up his ears to listen in.


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll be waiting at the office. Mmn, I¡¯ll ask Su Ke to come over!¡±


    For some reason, Li Xueliang had a bad feeling. When he saw Liu Peihua put down the phone, he asked in a milder tone, ¡°Headmaster Liu, was the call from Deputy Bureau Chief Wu of the Education Bureau?¡±


    What baffled him was that he didn¡¯t even receive a reply. Liu Peihua instead turned toward Su Ke and asked with a cheerful voice. ¡°Su Ke, did you catch a thief a few days ago?¡±


    Su Ke was still mulling over the identity of that Li Yuhua. He naturally nodded when he heard the headmaster question him.


    ¡°Good! ¡®To see what is right and act courageously¡¯! Prepare yourself. In a moment, the leaders of the city¡¯s Education Bureau and Communist Youth League Municipal Committee will come over to meet you. You mustn¡¯t be nervous at that time!¡± He came over in front of Su Ke as he instructed and wore a pleased expression while patting Su Ke¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Good child. You¡¯ve brought honor to our school!¡±


    Su Ke only responded at this moment, raising his head to glance at Liu Peihua. Before he could speak, the headmaster pulled him towards the sofa and cordially made him sit down. Su Ke was somewhat unable to adapt to this kind of change.


    ¡°Headmaster Liu, are you going to expel him or not?¡± Although Li Xueliang thought the situation wasn¡¯t good, he still insisted on throwing Su Ke out of here. Only, he was frightened by Liu Peihua¡¯s following reaction.


    ¡°Li Xueliang, you better control your son properly in the future. This matter of expulsion isn¡¯t within your reach now. Chief Wu, as well as Secretary Li of the C.Y.L Municipal Committee, will come over soon. You better think about the consequences before you lose face. Su Ke has already been appointed as one of the Top 10 Outstanding Communist Youth League Members of Langfang City!¡±


    Li Peihua scolded Li Xueliang in one go, pouring out all the anger that had piled up in his heart. After that, he pointed towards the office door, saying ¨C ¡°Go out and be on the lookout! You must inform me as soon as the leaders reach the school gate!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Top 10 Outstanding Communist Youth League Member?¡± Li Xueliang¡¯s brain seemed as if it hadn¡¯t started working yet. He made a puzzled face, but he knew that it was impossible to expel Su Ke at this time and hence turned back to walk out while mumbling.


    Looking at Li Xueliang leave the room gloomily, Li Peihua gave out an unrestrained laugh, completely unbefitting his image, as if he hadn¡¯t felt so happy in a long time. He then sat beside Su Ke.


    He said kindly, ¡°Aaah, Su Ke! In a moment, the person in charge of the Education Department of the Education Bureau, Deputy Bureau Chief Wu Chengjie, and the Deputy Secretary of the Municipal Committee, Li Yuhua will come over to meet you! When the time comes, you must emphasize on the moral education of our Seventeen Senior High. This is an excellent opportunity to win honor for our school!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Su Ke nodded like a robot. He didn¡¯t expect this Li Yuhua to appear so quickly. Deputy Secretary of the C.Y.L Municipal Committee. According to his speculations, this kind of leader ought to be a well-aged person, just how will he obtain their phone number?

 Chapter 35: Extremely Awkward

    The discussion proceeded very harmoniously. The city¡¯s Education Bureau¡¯s Deputy Bureau Chief, Wu Cheng Jie, C.Y.L Municipal Committee¡¯s Deputy Secretary, Li Yuhua, both of them exchanged their opinions on the moral education of students amiably with the Headmaster of Seventeen Senior High, Liu Peihua.


    As for the lead role on the scene, Student Su Ke, he quietly remained seated on the sofa, inadvertently glancing towards Li Yuhua sitting opposite to him. Chief Wu and Secretary Li were sitting on the sofa at the other side.


    C.Y.L Municipal Committee¡¯s Deputy Secretary, Li Yuhua, wore a half-sleeved chiffon shirt as the top, which had black dots sewn into it, giving it an elegant and noble style. The collar also had a bowknot streamer which adequately covered that plump and firm bosom. She wore a black tube-skirt below, with the shirt¡¯s hem tucked inside and her legs slightly inclined to the side. Void of the currently fashionable stockings below the skirt, it instead gave her legs a glossy look.


    Her legs had slender curves, and her knees were perfect without the least amount of flab. The skirt seemed to be a tight fit. Hence, she had placed both of her hands on her thighs. Su Ke even thought that if she hadn¡¯t done so, he could have taken a peek at the view inside her skirt.


    He immediately shook his head, thinking, Now¡¯s not the time to have such thoughts. However, this Deputy Secretary of the Municipal Committee indeed possessed a unique charm.


    Jet black hair flung down her head, revealing her clear forehead; she looked very experienced with slight makeup on her alluring oval face. Her gaze seemed extremely gentle, paired together with her contrasting monochrome dress, she exuded a graceful, dignified presence.


    Perhaps because she felt Su Ke¡¯s gaze, Li Yuhua slightly turned her head to look face to face with him. He was alarmed immediately and lowered his head; his heart throbbing madly.


    It was just impossible to determine this woman¡¯s age. She could be around 27, but could also be 31 years old. She possessed tender skin as well as a youthful spirit, yet her manners of speech revealed her womanly charm.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Hehe. Please excuse me, Headmaster Liu. I need to go to the washroom!¡± At this time, Li Yuhua got up and nodded towards Liu Peihua, intending to walk out.


    ¡°Sure. Su Ke, show Secretary Li the way. It¡¯s towards the left once you leave the room!¡± Liu Peihua pointed to Su Ke. After all, this was a basic courtesy.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Su Ke stood up and pushed open the office door. He turned towards Li Yuhua and gestured towards her, ¡°Secretary Li, this way!¡±


    Li Yuhua gently smiled towards him and followed him. The high heels she wore caused a ¡®ta ta¡¯ sound to echo out as they hit the floor. As the sounds fell into his ears, he felt as if they were hitting his heart, which made him somewhat nervous.


    Fortunately, the ladies washroom was the end of the corridor. He finally relaxed after watching her enter inside. For some reason, Su Ke felt very awkward as he stood near the doorway of the ladies washroom. Although he knew that it wasn¡¯t possible to see anything, he still peeked towards the door a few times.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    The teaching block was tranquil. Su Ke shifted a few steps to listen in. A creaking sound came through from inside, which indicated that Li Yuhua had pulled the booth door open. Afterward, being unable to hear the gurgling water sound which he was anticipating made him a little disappointed.


    To wait was a matter of endurance for a human. Especially so for Su Ke, the corridor he was standing at was extremely quiet. Being bored to death, he leaned back against the wall.


    ¡°When¡¯s she gonna come out?¡± Su Ke mumbled and couldn¡¯t help taking another glance towards the doorway. Although only a few minutes had passed, he felt as if hours had gone by already. He pondered whether this nomination of Top 10 Outstanding C.Y.L Member would give him any extra marks in the college entrance exam.


    If I truly get extra credit, I ought to do good deeds more often! Thinking about how he was portrayed as a noble youth who acts righteously when he only intended to complete the mission from the Flower Pickup System, Su Ke could only sigh about the world¡¯s marvelousness.


    ¡°Fudge! Why hasn¡¯t she come out yet?!¡± After waiting so long, Su Ke felt that something was wrong. Isn¡¯t she taking a little too long?


    Five minutes? Or 10 minutes? Has it already been 15 minutes? She didn¡¯t collapse inside, right? As his thoughts reached this conclusion, Su Ke felt his heartbeat became irregular, baffled to whether he should probe out or not.


    Li Yuhua was also currently in a dire state. She clenched her hands into fists, and her palms were covered in sweat, but she had to confront one grave and awkward reality ¨C There was no toilet paper.


    She waited, hoping a student would arrive inside and then she could perhaps request for help, but even after waiting for a long time, no one had come inside. The rims of her eyes had become red from anxiety. She didn¡¯t know what to do!


    Will I have to call that boy outside? After thinking it over again and again for a long time, she still wasn¡¯t unable to make a decision. After all, with her identity, this awkward matter was really embarrassing.


    Su Ke paced to and fro in front of the doorway, glancing towards it from time to time. Although he couldn¡¯t make out anything, he wished that Secretary Li would come out soon. At this time, a mission issue beep sound echoed out in his mind.


    Entering the Flower Pickup System space, a new mission had appeared on the LCD screen.


    ¡°Mission: Help deliver toilet paper to Li Yuhua; Reward: Motor Vehicle Riding Proficiency.¡±


    Su Ke was dumbstruck when he saw the mission.


    ¡°No toilet paper? Fudge, this can¡¯t be happening!¡± Though Su Ke knew that since the system had issued the mission already, then this matter was definitely real. But he couldn¡¯t go in and ask her whether there was paper or not, could he?


    He scuffled the hair on his head, feeling as if his heart had leaped to his throat.


    ¡°Hoooh!¡± After calming down his breathing with great effort, Su Ke stood in front of the doorway and finally summoned his courage. ¡°Secretary Li! Secretary Li!¡±


    Li Yuhua was trying hard to maintain her posture. Her waist and legs had already begun aching long ago. In such an idle and helpless state, she suddenly heard a knock on the door. At the same time, Su Ke¡¯s voice reached her.


    Su Ke knocked on the door, but there was no voice from inside. He held the door¡¯s handle, feeling his arm tremble from the nervousness. If she didn¡¯t request him to enter, he would be accused of trespassing into the ladies washroom. Let alone removed from the Top 10 Outstanding C.Y.L Members, he would be labeled as a pervert and handed over to the Public Security Bureau.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Ke felt as if he heard someone call out his name, but this voice was very tiny, which made him have a little doubt. He perked up his ears and stuck to the toilet door to hear clearly.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    The voice sounded out once again, as indistinct as before. ¡°Secretary Li, did you call me?¡± Su Ke clenched his teeth, carefully pushing open the washroom¡¯s door slightly, his eyes wandering as he took a peek inside.

 Chapter 36: Delivering Paper

    The entire washroom consisted of three identical gray colored toilet cubicles. Each cubicle¡¯s door had a roughly 10 cm gap from the floor at its base.


    The gray partitions of the cubicles and the white floor tiles formed a contrast with each other, looking very clean. Right now, Su Ke stood outside the door of the washroom, with his legs wobbling as he opened it a little to explore his head inside. ¡°Secretary Li, did you call me?¡±


    Su Ke himself didn¡¯t feel his voice coming out as he spoke, shuddering from nervousness, it resembled a tone a thief would possess, cautious about taking a step forward, and hence having to take a look inside to probe out.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡± Li Yuhua¡¯s mosquito buzz like tiny voice came out again from the innermost cubicle.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Ke gulped down and answered.


    ¡°C-Can you bring me s-some toilet paper?¡± Li Yuhua stammered as she spoke out her entire request. Her mind relaxed once she made the request, even Su Ke calmed down as well, quickly replying to her in a relaxed tone.


    ¡°Okay, wait for a while!¡±


    Su Ke withdrew his head back and stood outside the door to keep guard, but there was a new problem now. ¡°Fudge! I don¡¯t have any toilet paper!¡± After searching all the pockets, except for a few money bills, he didn¡¯t even have a 5cm tissue paper! *What should I do now?*


    *If I return to the headmaster¡¯s office to get the paper, wouldn¡¯t that be blatantly selling out Secretary Li? Will I have to go the ground floor to buy it from the school¡¯s store? By the time I return, it would be already too late. I fear this awkward problem of Secretary Li would fade away along with the breeze, becoming just like dry-air!*


    After blankly looking around at a loss about what to do next, Su Ke¡¯s sight inadvertently fell towards an office room nearby the washroom. It had ¡®Financial Affairs Room¡¯ written on its doorplate.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s a male teacher!¡± Su Ke prayed in his heart to the Jade Emperor, Yuanshi Tianzun (Primeval Lord of Heaven), Songzi Guanyin (Guan Yin, Bringer of Children) and various kinds of unconcerned Daoist immortal figures asking for help just this one time!


    ¡°Knock-Knock!¡± The entrance door of the Financial Affairs Office was made of thick material, causing the knocking sound to echo out. Su Ke took deep and coarse breaths, all hope of acquiring paper was now entrusted to this one door.


    ¡°Creak!¡± The door was pushed out from inside. Su Ke took a deep breath and before he could catch sight of the person inside, he nervously blurted out his request.


    ¡°Teacher, can you lend me some paper!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± At this time, a woman explored her head outside, looking at Su Ke standing outside, she was a little astonished.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke raised his head to take a look. The one who appeared from the Financial Affairs Office turned out to be a female teacher. She appeared to be middle-aged, around 30 years old, wearing a delicate metal framed spectacles paired with her lovely cheeks. She looked over towards him while her hand pushed the bridge of the spectacles up a little, her eyes filled with puzzlement.


    ¡°Fudge! What the hell! Why does it have to be a female teacher!¡± Su Ke¡¯s cursed in his mind. His prayers towards the Gods and Buddha just now apparently turned out to be a waste of time. If it was a male teacher, he could have easily made the request, but fate had something else in mind.


    Su Ke¡¯s face blushed from top to bottom immediately. He had formed fists at both of his hands unconsciously, even his voice became tiny. ¡°Teacher, can you lend me some paper!¡±


    ¡°Paper?¡± The teacher repeated after hesitating a little, sizing up Su Ke once. Looking at his distressed appearance, she giggled lightly. ¡°Okay. Which paper? I don¡¯t have school exercises paper here, will A4 sheets be fine?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke became more embarrassed when questioned by this teacher. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t how to say it properly. After all, to a schoolboy who was often reserved and slow-to-respond before, asking an unfamiliar teacher to lend him toilet paper, was a really tall challenge.


    But, C.Y.L Deputy Secretary was waiting inside the toilet for him to bring paper!


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Su Ke could even hear the beats of his heart, with a bitter face, he continued speaking. ¡°I-I want to borrow some toilet paper. I need to go to the toilet!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Su Ke unexpectedly made her laugh in such a short while. Looking at his helpless, blushing appearance, with his brows seeped in sweat by doing only such an action, perhaps because he was nervous or maybe due to holding it in for too long, his appearance was really embarrassing.


    ¡°Wait here!¡± The teacher turned around to return, and at that time, the ponytail at the back of her head swayed left and right.


    ¡°Here you go!¡± Soon, she appeared in front of Su Ke once again. Extending the fingers of her snowy mutton fat jade-like tender arm, spreading out her scallion-like long jade fingers, she handed him the things he¡¯d yearned for.


    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s no need for this much!¡± The teacher was really considerate. She handed him an entire roll of toilet paper which was enough for 3-4 usages, so he subconsciously declined.


    ¡°Keep it! It¡¯s not like it¡¯s an important thing!¡± Allowing no explanations, she directly dropped it in his hands, making him almost moved to tears as he expressed his thanks while nodding.


    After receiving the toilet paper, Su Ke blindly made suit towards the washroom¡¯s door. ¡°Secretary Li?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Yuhua answered from inside.


    ¡°Shall I bring the paper to you?¡± Su Ke felt his throat become dry, his voice turning a little hoarse, waiting nervously, unsure of whether she heard him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± After hesitating for a while, Li Yuhua¡¯s voice came through once again.


    ¡°Get yourself together, bud! No matter what, you¡¯re entering the ladies washroom after obtaining Secretary Li¡¯s permission!¡± Su Ke clenched his teeth and directly opened the washroom¡¯s door. He had hardly stepped inside, when his legs turned into jelly, almost making his slip down.


    It was his first time entering the ladies washroom since his birth. An event with the chances of it happening with the same odds as the creation of the universe by Pangu, let alone, there was Secretary Li inside here!


    Li Yuhua heard the sound of the door opening and knew that Su Ke had entered inside. She nervously looked at the knob of the cubicle, it was closed, but her heart still thumped madly, causing her to place her right hand on the knob subconsciously, fearing Su Ke would open it.


    Little by little, he shifted his steps towards the innermost cubicle. Su Ke¡¯s back was already drenched in a layer of sweat and the toilet paper in hand was also almost crunched into a paper ball.


    Su Ke knew, at present, only this door separated him and Li Yuhua. He felt his mind turned blank as he realized this, both his mouth and tongue went dry. He bent down slowly, but didn¡¯t lean down too near, but couldn¡¯t be too far as well.


    His right hand holding the toilet paper trembled slightly as he moved it towards that 10 cm gap under the door. Just as it explored inside, he felt his hand relax, the toilet paper had already separated from his hand.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Li Yuhua¡¯s voice came through again.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Eh¡­ You¡¯re welcome!¡± Finally, the mission was finished. Su Ke relaxed his breath and fled from there immediately, running as if he was escaping outside. Leaning on the wall outside the washroom, he took rough, deep breaths.

 Chapter 37: Versatile Piloting Skills

    After a while, Su Ke heard movements from within the washroom. His heart once more leaped up to his throat. Nervous and embarrassed, he lowered his head to gaze at his feet.


    ¡°Creak!¡± Followed by a creaking sound, the door was pushed open. Li Yuhua slowly walked outside and stopped beside Su Ke before speaking.


    ¡°Thank you. Will you keep this matter a secret?¡± Although she was aware that Su Ke was merely a student, his position, circle and hers were separated by innumerable miles, but she still had her own womanly self-esteem and didn¡¯t wish for a third person to know about this matter.


    ¡°Where did you bring the paper from?¡± Li Yuhua immediately asked this question. After all, she could guess that Su Ke didn¡¯t have any paper with him before and this place was the office building. He didn¡¯t go to the headmaster¡¯s office to look for Liu Peihua to get it, right?


    Su Ke threw away all the bad scenes within his mind to the side and adopted the identity of an honest student once again to give an explanation. ¡°I borrowed it from a teacher inside the Financial Affairs Office! I said I was going to use it!¡± Su Ke pointed towards the nearby closed entrance door while speaking.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Li Yuhua could lay down her worries with this completely. However, to speak the truth, Su Ke¡¯s handsome cheeks were already blushing and his nervous expression contained a hint of shyness, which contrarily made Li Yuhua relax. ¡°I¡¯m quite optimistic about you for this time¡¯s Langfang City¡¯s Top 10 Outstanding C.Y.L Members. If all goes well, you¡¯ll surely be elected into it!¡±


    ¡°Mmn!¡± Su Ke nodded and didn¡¯t express anything else.


    ¡°You can come find me if you¡¯re troubled with anything later!¡± She continued, in order to give Su Ke some kind of compensation. She set out to leave after this.


    ¡°Secretary Li, can you give me your number?¡± Su Ke knew the timing wasn¡¯t suitable, but if he didn¡¯t ask now, he might never get the chance to do so ever. After all, the mission to obtain her phone number had a reward of 500 RMB, it was already enough to cover the food expenses of several months.


    Hearing Su Ke¡¯s request, Li Yuhua sub-consciously furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t seem to approve of this action of his. Su Ke immediately followed up. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Secretary Li. I¡¯ll only call you if it¡¯s for an urgent matter!¡±


    Despite disapproving of Su Ke¡¯s manner of asking, it didn¡¯t bother Li Yuhua much. She faintly muttered to herself and told him her phone number. Overall, she had a pretty good impression of Su Ke.


    Su Ke heard the mission completed beep sound from the Flower Pickup System and smiled, expressing his thanks towards Secretary Li. The two of them returned to the Headmaster¡¯s Office after that.


    ¡°Hehe. Chief Wu, Headmaster Li, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Li Yuhua first called out to them after entering inside and followed up with these words. ¡°I was chatting with Su Ke outside for a moment. It appears that our Seventeen Senior High is indeed making a pretty good effort on cultivating the moral character of the students!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Li Yuhua made up a reason to explain the why they were late to dispel the doubts of those two men. Actually, it appeared that they hadn¡¯t noticed her oddness.


    Only, returning back to sit on the sofa, Su Ke could only sigh in his heart. Zhang Wuji¡¯s mother once said to him ¨C ¡°The prettier the woman, the greater of a liar she is.¡± Those people from the ancient era really spoke the truth!


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Ever since Li Yuhua returned back to the Headmaster¡¯s Office, her bearing had turned graceful and dignified once again. It was quite difficult to associate it with her stifled figure in the washroom from before, squatting with her butt perked up.


    Education Bureau¡¯s Wu Chenjie also didn¡¯t forget to praise Su Ke¡¯s righteous actions, while saying a few words to Li Peihua. ¡°Su Ke¡¯s actions have obtained a widespread high praise from the citizens of Langfang. I¡¯ve also seen that video on the ¡®Langfang Rexian¡¯ website, it has a lot of comments and has already become the hottest topic.¡±


    ¡°This also acts as one kind of invisible propaganda towards the image of our education system. Naturally, the contributions of Seventeen Senior High for cultivating a person like Su Ke will not go unnoticed. After all, Su Ke was personally nominated by Secretary Li!¡± Saying thus, Wu Chenjie turned to glance at Li Yuhua.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Li Yuhua also nodded to confirm it. ¡°Su Ke¡¯s actions can be considered to be acting for a righteous cause. Let alone a nomination for the Top 10 Outstanding C.Y.L Members, I believe this matter should also be informed to the city¡¯s Public Security Bureau (PSB). After all, this is a matter worthy of publicizing!¡±


    Headmaster Liu Peihua wore a smile on his face, looking towards Su Ke with a fervent expression. This made him feel sick in the stomach, but he too was helpless and smiled as well.


    Luckily, the two of them got up and exchanged greetings to prepare to leave. Wu Chenjie patted Su Ke¡¯s shoulders as he left, while Li Yuhua was quite reserved, merely casting over a profound smile towards him.


    After confirming that it was impossible for him to get expelled, Su Ke relaxingly left the office building. Right now, the class period still hadn¡¯t ended, so the entire campus was deserted, exceptionally serene.


    As he walked, Su Ke accessed the Flower Pickup System¡¯s space. There were notifications about three missions on the LCD screen.


    ¡°Mission: Obtain Wei Lan¡¯s first kiss; Reward: Senior High School Comprehensive Sciences Proficiency (Intermediate Level)¡±


    This mission was here for a long time, he didn¡¯t know when he will be able to complete it. Su Ke looked at the next one.


    ¡°Mission: Obtain Li Yuhua¡¯s phone number (COMPLETE); Reward: 500RMB.¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    ¡°Mission: Help deliver toilet paper to Li Yuhua; Reward: Motor Vehicle Piloting Proficiency.¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    He selected to withdraw the reward without any hesitation. Immediately after that, a bright light appeared with that space. Enormous amounts of information appeared within his mind and he even felt that his body had experienced some kind of transformation.


    ¡°Fudge! Even a trolleybus too?¡± Su Ke was stunned. This Motor Vehicle Piloting Proficiency reward unexpectedly consisted of various kinds of vehicles, but most of them were clearly out of Su Ke¡¯s reach.


    However, regardless of whether it was mentally or physically, Su Ke felt an urge to go for a joy ride on a car. This really fired him up, the sensation he felt was similar to the excitement he felt when he was sneaking around in the washroom just a while ago to help Li Yuhua.


    ¡°Hooh!¡± Taking a deep breath, Su Ke suppressed the passion within his heart and stretched his arms outwards. At this time, five bills of 100RMB appeared within his hand.


    Su Ke immediately shoved them into his pocket and planned to return to his classroom, but he somehow ended up before the Senior Year¡¯s (2nd) classroom on the 4th floor.


    To maintain the air circulation, the classroom¡¯s door was kept wide open. The teacher appeared to be speaking something on the rostrum, Su Ke stood outside the door and peeked inside, his attention drawing towards one group of the students. Naturally, Li Feifei was among them.


    She was originally attending the class conscientiously when she suddenly noticed a figure at the doorway. She swept her sight towards there only to realize that it was unexpectedly Su Ke, which made her furrow her brows.

 Chapter 38: A Confession?

    Su Ke was also astonished as to how he ended up climbing an extra floor in an unfathomable manner and stopped in front of Li Feifei¡¯s classroom door. Maybe it was because he learned that she requested her father to send in a word for him to the headmaster.


    Standing at the door under the gazes of many people, however, made him a little uncomfortable. His face became hot habitually. He nudged his nose and sent an ¡®OK¡¯ sign towards Li Feifei before turning to leave.


    The teacher teaching on the rostrum slightly scowled but as the bell rang at this moment, the class immediately became filled with hubbub.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡± Li Feifei quickly ran out of the classroom and yelled out when she saw that he still hadn¡¯t walked far.


    Hearing her voice, Su Ke turned and walked back. ¡°Hehe, with your blessings, it seems I won¡¯t be expelled this time!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to mention the fact that he was nominated for the city¡¯s Top 10 Outstanding C.Y.L Members, although it could¡¯ve been the reason he narrowly escaped this predicament. Looking at her face brimming with a happy smile, he nodded towards her.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t get expelled. Then, you must remember the matter you promised me!¡± Li Feifei always wore a youthful attire which possessed a girlish charm. Her tone at this moment seemed as if she was conversing with an old friend.


    ¡°Of course. A real man never goes back on his words, isn¡¯t that so?¡± Su Ke shrugged his shoulders, noticing many students peeking at both of them with amazement and even jealousy.


    ¡°Hah! What real man!¡± Li Feifei giggled, openly joking with him.


    ¡°If not a ¡®man¡¯, would you say it¡¯s ¡®husband¡¯?¡± Su Ke blurted out. After speaking this out, he noticed Li Feifei¡¯s expression became blank as if she hadn¡¯t heard it clearly. She immediately pouted at him. ¡°Bah! You this pervert! Even death won¡¯t be able to change your nature!¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m gonna go. Come find me later if there¡¯s anything!¡± Su Ke laughed. He always felt that someone or something had always been aiming their gaze at him at this corridor, which made him feel uncomfortable. He waved at her and quickly ran down a floor.


    ¡°Oh! Su Ke, you finally came back!¡± He was just about to enter the classroom when he saw Wang Xiaogang leap towards him and then pull him to the side without giving any explanation. ¡°What happened? I heard you scuffled with Li Xueliang¡¯s son at noon today?!¡± Though he spoke in a low voice, Su Ke could clearly feel the concern within it.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The matter is already settled!¡± Su Ke patted his back and declined to comment. He felt happy for his concern, as he didn¡¯t have that many friends in the class.


    ¡°Hmm. That brat is very fearless ¡®cos his father is our Dean of Discipline. I fear he¡¯ll cause trouble for you!¡± After Wang Xiaogang said this, the bell which represented the beginning of the next class rang.


    Sitting in his seat, Su Ke quickly entered into study mode. Now, he had already planned everything well. After all, the hardness of forged iron depended on its quality. Although he had already cleared everything for Math, and also had hope for Sciences, he still had to put the effort in for the other subjects.


    He attended the lectures with complete attention. Time passed unknowingly, and after the class ending bell rang, he stretched himself. At this moment, he noticed someone looking at him among the figures which stood at the class¡¯s door.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Three young girls stood outside the door, exploring their heads inside the classroom. Clearly, Su Ke could feel they were discussing him, but he didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡± One of them yelled, pointing towards him.


    Su Ke was shocked. He obviously didn¡¯t know the person who spoke just now. He was 100% sure about this because that girl¡¯s attire was too weird. Her hair was a crew-cut style, with two huge and bright circular earrings at her earlobes. Her figure, however, was pretty good, curvaceous with nice womanly curves. Right now, she was waving at him.


    Su Ke furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t like the way she dressed. Within his heart, perhaps he was fond of a sweet-tempered girly image like that of Wei Lan!


    ¡°Su Ke! Come out!¡± That crew-cut girl saw that Su Ke didn¡¯t move and yelled again. At this moment, the gazes of everyone within the classroom fell on him. Especially Wei Lan, she rolled her eyes in anger, which made him tremble.


    Confused and perplexed, Su Ke made over there. Wang Xiaogang patted his shoulder as he passed by him, giving a lecherous laugh. ¡°Aaah, Su Ke, your luck with the ladies is really good! Morning, it was the campus queen, Li Feifei, afternoon, it¡¯s another three beauties!¡±


    ¡°Scram to the side!¡± Su Ke said and walked towards the door. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± He asked the crew-cut girl. Only after coming near did he notice that this girl had even worn makeup. Her eyelashes were styled such that they seemed darker and longer, yet her eyes twinkled with a glaze.


    ¡°Hehe. Brother Su Ke, I heard you bravely nabbed a thief and also fought with the son of the Dean of Discipline, Li Daxing today noon! You¡¯re indeed very manly!¡± That girl spoke with a familial tone, even calling him as ¡®Brother¡¯, which made Su Ke feel embarrassed.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t say anything and merely grinned. ¡°You were looking for me for something?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t me. Our family¡¯s Qingqing wanted to meet you!¡± The crew-cut girl pulled her companion and whether it was intentionally or not, she pushed her towards Su Ke.


    Su Ke quickly retreated back a step. He finally saw the appearance of the girl before him. She had fluffy short hair, dyed blonde in color. It looked as if a mushroom was planted on the head, but she had quite a refined appearance. Her lips were coated with lip gloss, a glistening rich red one. Seeing Su Ke gaze at her, she appeared to be feeling a bit shy.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡± Her voice sounded sweet, making Su Ke gulp down unconsciously. That pure appearance coupled with her sweet voice formed a bright contrast with that blonde fluffy hair on her head. It made a looker feel an intense clash of their senses of beauty.


    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s up?¡± Su Ke felt his voice become gentler subconsciously as he spoke to her with a smile.


    Qingqing¡¯s cheeks became bright red under Su Ke¡¯s gaze. She opened up her fisted hands and joined them together, trying to evade his sight. Su Ke looked at her with puzzlement. What¡¯s with her?


    ¡°Say it! Say it!¡± The crew-cut girl and the other girl, both stood to her side and rocked both Qingqing¡¯s arms with coordination, as if they were encouraging her. This made Su Ke even more confused.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Su Ke asked again.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡± Qingqing raised her head, nibbling her cherry lips with her spotlessly white, pearly teeth. Her breathing had become rushed due to nervousness. Su Ke looked at the wings of her nose open and close; it looked very cute.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m from the Freshman Year¡¯s (3rd) class, Liu Qingqing. C-Can I be y-your girlfriend?!¡± Liu Qingqing relaxed her breathing after saying this. Without even giving Su Ke time to react, she escaped the confines of her two companions and vanished like a wisp of smoke.


    Su Ke was shocked and stood motionless at the doorway. Did I get confessed to just now?

 Chapter 39: Losing Virginity?

    Su Ke had received a great shock. Getting confessed to by a girl, this was a heaven-and-earth shaking event for him! Liu Qingqing was just like a thunderclap directly echoing within his mind, leaving behind its buzzing sounds.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Unbelievable, Su Ke even thought that maybe he was hallucinating. Luckily, the other two girls were still there to clear those doubts away.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, Qingqing asked whether she can be your girlfriend!¡± That crew-cut girl raised her head and replied with a smile on her face, gazing at Su Ke with her bright eyes. ¡°Do you accept?¡±


    ¡°Eh! Fudge! This is real!¡± Su Ke accepted that he wasn¡¯t hallucinating, but he didn¡¯t know how to respond to this question. At this moment, a beep sound rung within the Flower Pickup System, making him rush into its space to have a look.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Mission: Invite Liu Qingqing to have lunch together; Reward: 500 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Mission: Placate Wei Lan¡¯s anger; Reward: 300 RMB.¡±


    Two new missions were issued all of a sudden. It looked like the path ahead was filled with troubles, but Su Ke couldn¡¯t find the right way to tackle this problem. The two girls in front of him appeared to be waiting for him with impatience. Looking at the change in his expression, their gazes became filled with contempt.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke! Say it clearly, whether you accept or not! How can you act so effeminate?¡± The crew-cut girl wrinkled her brows, expressing her bad mood.


    ¡°Yes! You weren¡¯t like this when you beat up Li Daxing during lunch time! How is it that you don¡¯t resemble menfolk now?!¡± The other girl apparently wasn¡¯t a goody-shoes too, faintly showing hostility towards him. She slid her hand across her other elbow, pulling up the sleeve of her half-sleeved t-shirt to expose an indistinct rose tattoo.


    Su Ke instinctively furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t expect these two girls in front of him were delinquents. They were clearly threatening him! He replied without thinking. ¡°The cross-stitch is done pretty well!¡±


    ¡°Your eyes are blind!¡± That tattoo girl directly pounced towards Su Ke. The arrogance within her expression disgusted Su Ke. If it were a man in front of him, he would¡¯ve already kicked him away.


    ¡°You¡¯re mad!¡± That crew-cut girl immediately held onto the tattoo girl from the side and quickly apologized towards Su Ke. ¡°Brother Su Ke, don¡¯t mind Li Yan. Her mind¡¯s quite jittery since her menstruation period has arrived!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke found this crew-cut girl to be amusing. This little freshman girl really had the guts to speak out, even making him feel embarrassed. ¡°Alright. You should return to class now. Tell Liu Qingqing that if she has the time, maybe we can go for lunch together!¡±


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, you mean that you accept her confession?¡± The crew-cut girl leaped with a happy expression as if she had won a prize.


    Before he could reply, he noticed a few girls had arrived within the corridor. Each of them appeared to be from the freshmen year as well, Their faces still had a trace of childishness, but all of them had a sharp look right now, scowling, staring towards them with a murderous spirit.


    ¡°That¡¯s her!¡± Suddenly, one of them yelled while pointing towards the crew-cut girl. The rest of them quickly ran over to start a fight.


    By the time Su Ke caught onto what¡¯s happening, the crew-cut girl was already surrounded by the five of them, receiving their punches and kicks. Luckily, her height was quite short, so she didn¡¯t get her head hurt, else it¡¯d have been too miserable.


    The corridor became chaotic in a moment. After that, following after the crew-cut girl, that girl called Li Yan screamed and entered the fray as well. It then became a 2 vs 5, making it all the more bustling. A fight between girls didn¡¯t have many movements, they pulled at each other¡¯s hair and slapped each other¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Mission: Help Wang Huan escape from the encirclement; Reward: 200 RMB.¡±


    How could Su Ke know who was Wang Huan? Regard of who it was, he decided to first help these persons out. Taking a step forward, his body easily entered the encirclement of those group of violent girls.


    He was at a loss after entering inside though, as it¡¯d be improper to set about against them to fend them off!


    ¡°Aigh, just do it!¡± Su Ke scolded himself and decided to resolve himself to first bring that crew-cut girl and that tattoo girl out. His actions were like electric current, eyes swift and hands quick, taking unpredictable actions.


    ¡°Ya! Who pinched my thighs?¡±


    ¡°Aaahh! Don¡¯t pull my belt! My pants will fall down!¡±


    ¡°Aiyah! My butt!¡±


    Within the confusion, Su Ke had appeared in front of the crew-cut girl and the tattoo girl. He looked towards those five fiendish girl delinquents in front of him, all of whom now were blushing and panting, looking at him, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    To prevent these delinquents from starting a fight again, he opened up his arms to protect the two girls behind him. A soft feeling come through his palm. Mhmm, feels quite good as if I¡¯m holding a big bun.


    ¡°Fudge! Bun!¡± Su Ke¡¯s heart palpitated. His five fingers squeezing lightly. The texture of the pure cotton t-shirt could be felt through his fingertips, through it, his thumb appeared to have come into contact with some flexible sponge, while the rest of the four fingers felt smooth and tender skin.


    ¡°B-Brother Su Ke!¡± The crew-cut girl¡¯s voice came from behind, completely void of the previous drive, instead, her shuddering voice was as mild as a sheep¡¯s.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Ke slowly turned his head. Though he had a bad premonition, he could only act stupid and display shock.


    ¡°Y-Your hand!¡± The crew-cut girl¡¯s face was bright red as she forced herself to squeeze out a smile, raising her right hand to point at her bosom. As for the other girl, Li Yan, her eyes were already wide open with alarm, covering her mouth with her hand, wearing an inconceivable expression on her face.


    ¡°Eh! I¡¯m sorry. It was an accident!¡± Su Ke¡¯s hand resembled a small cover which closely held onto her bosom. Although his palm didn¡¯t cover it entirely, only occupying 2/3rd of it, Su Ke still gave an embarrassed smile and slowly withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Wang Huan!¡± Li Yan screamed. Her hair had become a little messy due to scuffle just now. She looked towards the crew-cut girl. ¡°Wang Huan, you lost your virginity!¡±


    ¡°Puchi!¡± Su Ke, who had just withdrawn his hand back, immediately felt his blood rushing up his throat. What losing virginity? I¡¯m was just a little careless and groped her bosom a little, that¡¯s all. Although it felt pretty good, how can that be losing virginity?


    His complexion was turning green and then pale, Su Ke wished to cry but had no tears. He quickly turned back, but there were five more girls glaring at him like tigers on the front side.


    ¡°Gigolo, you pulled my belt just now, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Did you pinch my butt?¡±


    ¡°Cough!¡± Su Ke took a deep breath. Although ¡®Gigolo¡¯ this address had a positive connotation to it, it still sounded a bit awkward. Can¡¯t they use some others words, like ¨C Handsome, Adonis etc¡­ He furrowed his brows. ¡°Which class are you from? Don¡¯t you fear getting expelled due to fighting at school?¡±


    ¡°Hey, gigolo! Who forgot to zip up their pants and let you out!¡± The leader of those girls spoke with disdain, curling her lips up.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Su Ke¡¯s anger flared up immediately. I didn¡¯t expect these freshmen to be so brazen with cursing. The students nowadays really are becoming worse. His eyes opened wide as he roared.


    ¡°This is Brother Su Ke, who beat up Li Daxing in the mess during noon. Since you¡¯ve offended him, he¡¯ll r*pe you all!¡± That tattoo girl, Li Yan, came to the front and stated fiercely.

 Chapter 40: 20 Missions

    Apparently, Li Daxing¡¯s bad reputation seemed to be widespread among the freshmen. As soon as the five girls heard that Su Ke was the one who beat him up, their gazes clearly displayed shock and hesitation. The girl who had looked at him with disdain just now quickly took a step back.


    ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Those girls didn¡¯t forget to leave a fierce remark behind, glaring at Wang Huan before leaving. Su Ke, however, didn¡¯t pay attention to it. It¡¯s good that they got scared and ran away or else wouldn¡¯t I have to really go up and xxoo them?


    ¡°You should also hurry back!¡± Su Ke turned back. Only then did he notice that there were scratches on Wang Huan¡¯s cheeks, from which a little blood was seeping out. He immediately informed her. ¡°Wang Huan, you¡¯re hurt! Quickly go to the infirmary!¡±


    ¡°Aaah?¡± Her expression became dark. ¡°Those little sl*ts, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± She seemed to have also felt a little painful heat from her cheeks, and since she couldn¡¯t deal with them now, she pulled Li Yan to leave. It appeared that she seemed to care about her face very much.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, thank you~.¡±


    Su Ke waved towards them and was just about to enter the classroom. The students within the corridor had all hidden far away. Suddenly, Wang Xiaogang made his appearance. ¡°Su Ke, did it feel good?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come out just now?¡± Su Ke punched his shoulder.


    ¡°How could I dare to? I¡¯m not as awesome as you. Your moves just now were too cool. The first one, the Perfect Dress Stripper, if you hadn¡¯t changed it mid-way, the girl¡¯s belt would¡¯ve definitely fallen. And the one after that, the Nine Hidden Butt-Grabbing Holds, once it rushes out with a thunderous force of several thousand catties, their buttocks would definitely be bruised. As for the final one, the Divine Draconic Breast-Grabbing Hold, it was simply too unpredictable. As it set out, it didn¡¯t even distinguish between allies and enemies!¡±


    Wang Xiaogang held back his laughter, which made his face appear to be just like a blooming chrysanthemum.


    His words made Su Ke embarrassed. The situation just now was too risky. If he had really used Military Fitness Boxing to deal with them, those girls would¡¯ve all dropped down on their backs, just like wild geese laying down on the calm sandbanks.


    ¡°You can get lost!¡± Su Ke said and entered the classroom. As expected, he noticed that Wei Lan was glaring at him, pouting with a sharp expression on her face as if there were a deep and great hatred between them.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Su Ke smiled towards her but instantly received a cold harrumph as a reply. Wei Lei turned her head to the side. The mission to help Wang Huan escape from the encirclement had been completed just now; of the remaining missions, one was to invite to Liu Qingqing to lunch, and the other one was to placate Wei Lan¡¯s anger.


    Giving an embarrassed laugh, Su Ke scratched his head and went to his seat. Anyways, everything should work out well if I say a few good words to her on the way back home.


    The class starting bell was rung, but Su Ke couldn¡¯t enter into a mood to study this time. His mind was still in chaos. Ever since I¡¯ve mysteriously obtained this Flower Pickup System, I feel as if my entire world has changed.


    Have I become cooler? Su Ke could only think in this direction!


    Girls had never taken the initiative to speak to him before and even looked at him with disdain, treating him like air. But now, Wei Lan, Li Feifei and that girl from today, Liu Qingqing who had confessed to him, no matter the reasons, Su Ke had already become involved with these girls.


    But I still don¡¯t know anything about this Flower Pickup System. I only accept the missions passively each time and complete them. Although it isn¡¯t too troublesome, no one likes the feeling of being manipulated like a puppet.


    Su Ke propped up his chin with his right hand, watching the blackboard with rapt attention. He adopted a look like he was earnestly listening to the class and then accessed the Flower Pickup System¡¯s space again. Looking at the LCD screen, there were three ongoing missions on it.


    ¡°Mission: Obtain Wei Lan¡¯s first kiss; Reward: Senior High School Comprehensive Sciences Proficiency (Intermediate Level).¡±


    ¡°Mission: Invite Liu Qingqing to have lunch together; Reward: 500 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Mission: Placate Wei Lan¡¯s anger; Reward: 300 RMB.¡±


    Why did these missions appear? Su Ke pondered, but the LCD screen didn¡¯t have anything else on it except for the missions. According to reason, there should at least be an introduction or something!


    ¡°Mhm?¡± As Su Ke thought this, he was suddenly startled. At this moment, he noticed a very very small square frame at the lower right corner of the LCD screen with word ¡®Help¡¯ written inside it.


    Su Ke was absolutely sure that this square frame didn¡¯t exist before because he had searched every nook and crook of it and still hadn¡¯t found anything the last time he researched it.


    Finally, something new has arrived! Without any hesitation, he directly touched that ¡®Help¡¯ section.


    Beep-Beep!


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    There was no reaction. Su Ke touched it again.


    Beep-Beep!


    Still, there was no reaction. Su Ke¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help feeling angry. This sound resembled the sound a computer made when something went wrong. He was about to curse out when he looked at a notice which had appeared at the bottom of the LCD screen.


    ¡°Help function will be unlocked after completing 20 missions!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Current Status: 17 Missions, 14 Completed Missions!¡±


    ¡°Fudge!¡± Su Ke found this to be too unbelievable when he saw this notice. He had arduously completed missions from the first day he had started accepting missions, and including those three ongoing missions, the total turned out to be just 17 missions!


    ¡°Inviting Liu Qingqing to lunch and placating Wei Lan, these two missions can be settled quickly, but these add up to only 16 missions, that¡¯s still four less.¡± Su Ke felt somewhat anxious. But no matter how anxious he was, he had excluded the mission of obtaining Wei Lan¡¯s first kiss.


    Humanity¡¯s desire for knowledge was unbounded due to their curiosity. That¡¯s what pushes the progress of Science and acts as a major component towards the development of society. And now, Su Ke was already distraught with anxiety due to his curiosity. To understand the mechanism behind the working of this Flower Pickup System, he had to complete 20 missions as soon as possible.


    But Su Ke could only wait for the system to issue the missions. He could only worry helplessly as he didn¡¯t have any other means.


    At last, it was time for the dismissal of classes. Su Ke packed up his things into his schoolbag and raised his head to look at Wei Lan. This girl had already left the classroom.


    ¡°Wei Lan!¡± Su Ke quickly yelled, but that girl had no intentions of stopping. She didn¡¯t even turn back and even sped up her pace.


    ¡°Fudge! She¡¯s really angry!¡± Hurriedly packing his things, he chased after her immediately. Su Ke was waiting to complete the mission, and if he let her run, wouldn¡¯t that be too dumb?


    ¡°Wait for me! Why aren¡¯t you waiting!¡± Su Ke chased after her while gasping for breaths. Besides turning back to glare at him, she simply didn¡¯t even respond to him.


    ¡°I say, beauty Wei Lan, are you really that A-N-G-R-Y!¡± Su Ke stood in front of her and blocked her path.


    ¡°Humph! Why don¡¯t you speak then? What¡¯s the matter between you and Li Feifei? And that Liu Qingqing? Furthermore, why did you grope that girl, even feeling up her bosom?¡± Wei Lan questioned with a cold and expressionless face.

 Chapter 41: Great Aunt Has Come!

    ¡°Listen to me. I picked up something of Li Feifei and then returned it to her. Also, I didn¡¯t even leave my name behind after doing this good deed, just like Lei Feng!¡± Su Ke would never say that he had first groped her ass and then, later on, picked up her brassiere; he wouldn¡¯t budge a single inch even if it death were knocking on his door.


    ¡°Really?¡± Wei Lan slanted her head as she rode the bicycle, thought her gaze showed some doubt, the look on her face had eased up.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. She saw the video on the bbs yesterday and then found me!¡± Su Ke thought to supplement his explanation with logic.


    ¡°Why did she kick you then?¡± The details of the entire scenario of Su Ke and Li Feifei chatting at the corridor were already spread around by Wang Xiaogang. So her getting angry wasn¡¯t faultless.


    ¡°Why you ask? Ah! She wanted to have a meal with me today noon, but I refused her. You believe I do good deeds to make people treat me to a meal? If so, I would better stop doing them! She pestered me for quite a while, and if it weren¡¯t for getting anxious, causing her to exchange blows with me, I would¡¯ve never agreed!¡± Su Ke¡¯s mannerism as he spoke contained a reverence so righteous; he had almost fooled himself into believing his words.


    ¡°Hah! In the end, you still had a meal with her and even beat up a few people?¡± After Wei Lan had learned that Su Ke had fought with a few people and was then summoned to the Headmaster¡¯s Office, she couldn¡¯t focus properly in any of the classes. She wanted to inquire about the circumstances from him, but she didn¡¯t get a chance to do so.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Ke noticed the anxiety hidden within her gaze and replied to her before she could say anything else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s already settled. Headmaster didn¡¯t make things difficult for me as I wasn¡¯t in the wrong there!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then!¡± Wei Lan relaxed her breath after hearing his words, but she turned back once more. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with that Liu Qingqing? I heard that she asked to be your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s all due to that video! I also don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter with her. Say, do you think I was too handsome in that?¡±


    ¡°Pah! You pervert! A small thing like this happens, and you think you¡¯re handsome? You and handsome? They¡¯d never go together. Why don¡¯t you first fess up about why you groped that girl¡¯s bosom? Do you even have dignity within your heart?¡± Wei Lan¡¯s eyes grew wide open with anger.


    ¡°How could I bother about dignity at that moment!?¡± Su Ke knew that all of this was most probably due to Wang Xiaogang¡¯s big mouth. He sighed while patting his forehead. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how that girl¡¯s hairstyle? A crew-cut, just a little longer than my hair. It even looked similar to that of Wu Jun Ru¡¯s[note]Actress. Name: Sandra Ng Kwan-Yu[/note], you think I¡¯d want to grope her?¡±


    ¡°Che! You groped her bosom and think you can get away by justifying your actions? You think you can just choose whichever¡¯s convenient?¡± When Wei Lan heard Su Ke¡¯s description of her, the image of the branch leader of the triad, Sister 13[note]Role is played by Sandra Ng Kwan-Yu a.k.a Wu Jun Ru[/note] from the movie Portland Street Blues, appeared within her mind. This was also in line with her conjecture as a schoolgirl who dared to fight inside the corridor ought to be a Ms. Strong-type girl.


    ¡°Hehe. If I wanted to grope, I¡¯d rather grope you!¡± Su Ke let his mouth run loose without care, directly speaking out his thoughts while glancing towards Wei Lan¡¯s little bosom. Though they weren¡¯t as big as those of matured women, it still possessed its own charm, curvaceous as well as perky.


    Wei Lan planned to give him a good scolding at first, but after listening to these words, her cheeks suddenly got dyed with a blush, causing her cute dimples to appear. She stopped, and the muttered facing Su Ke. ¡°Pervert!¡±


    Once Su Ke saw the look on her face, he patted his chest and breathed out. The situation was a bit risky a moment ago. I ought to take care not to provoke her before I manage to placate her anger.


    At this moment, the mission completion beep sound came through the Flower Pickup System¡¯s space. Su Ke was dumbfounded. He never imagined he¡¯d complete the mission so fast. A smile rose to his face as he felt the happiness of completing the mission as well as getting the reward of 300 RMB.


    For some reason, although Wei Lan¡¯s anger had been placated, she remained silent on the entire journey back. Su Ke sneaked a peek at her several times. Her face was blushing as a smile appeared on it from time to time. I wonder what happy matter is she thinking about.


    This scene continued until they reached below Wei Lan¡¯s home. Looking at her climb up the stairs with her head lowered, our silly boy Su Ke, who still couldn¡¯t make out anything from her actions, turned to return.


    After completing this mission, the cash in Su Ke¡¯s hands had reached to a total of 3500 RMB. For a grassroots-level student, this was a considerable amount of money.


    ¡°Looks like I need to get a bank card!¡± Su Ke rode along towards Her Humble Fragrance Cosmetic Club, arranging his clothes in order with the help of the glass¡¯ reflection, he entered inside.


    ¡°Sis Xiaobai!¡±


    Lin Xiaobai raised her head; noticing Su Ke dash over as he waved with a glittering smile.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He noticed from her expression that something was wrong, it was as if she were feeling very embarrassed, her cheeks entirely red like a ripe tomato.


    ¡°Su Ke, can you help sis do something?¡± She still wore that usual silver livery of hers, her hair gently falling behind down her shoulders; that delicate face of hers was touched with light makeup, which added to the aura of this workplace where women held their vocations. She observed Su Ke as he came over and slightly leaned forwards, placing his arms on top of the desk.


    His movements were natural. His intuition told him that Lin Xiaobai wanted to talk about something private. He faced towards her and asked in a quiet voice. ¡°Sis Xiaobai, say it, come hell or high water, give the go and done it shall be!¡±


    ¡°Shoo! Stop talking drivel! It¡¯s not that grave!¡± Lin Xiaobai giggles, gently punching his shoulders, without the slightest amount of strength.


    Su Ke also laughed along with her, feeling her punch as if causing him a tickle. He nudged his nose. ¡°Sis Xiaobai, you¡¯re really fragrant!¡±


    When he neared her, he could already smell a specific fragrance from her body. Naturally, it was a unique body fragrance which each individual woman possessed. This scent didn¡¯t need to put on, it seemed to exist but also not, it wasn¡¯t perfume yet surpasses its effects, resembling just like poison. As Su Ke sniffed it in, his body was already giving out an uncontrollable subconscious reaction.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Stop teasing me and listen to me properly!¡± She extended her lily-white hand and brought it to the side of her mouth. It looked like she didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear their conversation. Her lips glistening due to that faint lips gloss slightly opened up as she used a small enough voice which only Su Ke could hear. ¡°My relative has come!¡±


    ¡°Relative?¡± Su Ke was puzzled, looking towards Lin Xiaobai, he asked back. ¡°Sis Xiaobai, what relation does that have with me?¡±


    ¡°My great aunt has come!¡± Lin Xiaobai turned to look at their surroundings and spoke again after confirming that there was no one around.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke could only remain baffled, he could neither make heads or tails of it. Just that since she asked him for help, he naturally wouldn¡¯t decline. ¡°Sis Xiaobai, do you want me to go meet her? Don¡¯t worry about it, your great aunt is my great aunt, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    Afterward, Su Ke soon realized the hidden connotation within it, causing him to stammer. ¡°T-The gg-great aunt you¡¯re talking about is THAT great aunt(Menstruation)?¡±

 Chapter 42: Hi! Your Yi Da!

    Lin Xiaobai¡¯s face was flushed red and she bashfully nodded her head, ¡°¨¨n, it was that, Great Aunt!¡± There was a slight quiver in her voice.


    ¡°Uh! Great Aunt! So, what can I do? I can¡¯t let her return first!¡± Instantly, Su Ke awkwardly stood up and the two of them stared at each other with red faces.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move now, I¡¯m afraid that the slightest movement will cause more to flow out. Could you go out to the nearest supermarket and help me buy a pack of sanitary napkins?¡± After Lin Xiaobai had figured out who the great aunt really was, she was finally able to relax and her words smoothly flowed out again.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Su Ke naturally reacted and nodded his head. However, when he thought about going to the supermarket to find that thing, his heart rate immediately increased slightly, as if he had never seen the place where his family-owned small supermarket was located.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    It was at this time, that Su Ke heard a beeping sound come from the flower pick up system¡¯s space, announcing a new mission. He went in to check it, and on the LCD screen, there was an additional line.


    ¡°Mission: Help Lin Xiaobai buy sanitary napkins. Reward: Street basketball proficiency (Basic Level).¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Su Ke mumbled to himself. It seemed like he had to go to the supermarket, as finishing the mission would bring him one step closer to opening the system¡¯s ¡®Help¡¯ Section.


    Seeing that Su Ke nodded his head, Lin Xiaobai continued, ¡°Buy me a pack of Whisper [note]Brand Name[/note], the kind for everyday use. It must be the type that is dry, soft, and of maxi fit!¡±


    Looking at Lin Xiaobai¡¯s peach-shaped face and her pair of watery eyes, with a hesitant yet anticipating expression, Su Ke suddenly felt the burden on his shoulders was several times heavier. After taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Sis Xiaobai, leave it to me! I assure you that I will do a good job!¡± After saying that, Su Ke turned around and left.


    At this moment, it seemed like a cold and windy atmosphere surrounded Su Ke¡¯s figure, just like a departing hero that had returned to his former seriousness. Seeing that Su Ke had walked out of the door, Lin Xiaobai somewhat relaxed. Afterward, she looked around the hall and noticed that other than her, not even the figure of a ghost could be seen.


    ¡°¨¤i, only little brother Su is reliable!¡± Lin Xiaobai sighed in her heart, then very carefully returned to her seat. The previous incident had really scared her. After waiting for half a day, during which, fortunately, nobody had come down to the hall, she finally saw Su Ke, her life-saving straw.


    She could already feel how damp and sticky her bottom was, making her feel extremely uncomfortable. But, since she had given this job to Su Ke, she could only persevere.


    After Su Ke walked out of the Cosmetic Club¡¯s glass door, his previously firm attitude immediately collapsed. His heart beat faster and he exerted all of his effort in stabilizing his breathing as he looked at his surroundings.


    Around 200 meters away from the Cosmetic Club, there was a shopping mall called Jing Ke Long. The mall wasn¡¯t small at all. The first floor was the supermarket, and the second floor onwards was filled with a great variety of beautiful and dazzling goods. However, Su Ke¡¯s current mission wasn¡¯t for him to randomly stroll around.


    When Su Ke came before the doors of Jing Ke Long and saw the bustling crowd, he gritted his teeth and braced himself. The good thing was, he had already made a complete plan, so he took a big step and entered the mall. He picked up a shopping basket and ran straight to the food area.


    What kind of melon seeds or potato chips? Just buy a big pile of them! It was a good thing that he still had quite an amount of money, so his heart wouldn¡¯t feel very painful. First of all, he had to fill the shopping basket. While filling it up, his heart continued to feel worried. Though he had decided to proceed to the nearby area that had the sanitary products, after his detour, when he thought about it, he still felt extremely nervous.


    ¡°P¨¡!¡± Su Ke suddenly heard a sound, like something had fallen onto the ground. Looking in the direction of the sound, it was actually a small plastic chewing gum container. Without any hesitation, he lifted his head, wanting to inform the person that was right in front of him.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Hi! Your Yi Da! (Òæ´ï)![note]Brand name of gum, ni de yi da. Like saying ¡°Your pack of Orbit?¡± Orbit is a brand name of a gum in America.[/note]


    After saying that, Su Ke felt like the sentence seemed very familiar, but why it was so, he couldn¡¯t remember.


    Hearing Su Ke¡¯s voice, the lady in front of him turned her body and began to frown as she sized up Su Ke. While she stared at him, she constantly shook her head. The corners of her mouth drooped like she was scorning him.


    The girl before him seemed to be around 22 to 23 years old with a height of 1.7 meters. If you compared her with Su Ke, she wasn¡¯t that much shorter.


    She wore a black t-shirt with the word ¡®Dance (Îè)¡¯ artistically written on it. Her body was slim, with two twin peaks on her chest and a slender waistline. She was wearing camouflage-patterned hot pants that were partially covered by the bottom part of her t-shirt. She wasn¡¯t wearing any stockings, so her healthy and beautiful long legs were exposed. Her legs had some flesh and were nicely taut. Her pair of nike forrest gump shoes had a blue base and a white logo. The way she dressed gave off a vibrant and youthful feeling, which was very pleasing to the eyes.


    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± That girl saw that Su Ke looked like a student, so she directly turned her head away from him in contempt.


    ¡°What?!¡± Su Ke cursed in his heart. Why am I so unlucky? I only said a little bit, but I was called a pervert. Do I look that obvious?


    ¡°Hey, your Yi Da, do you still want it?¡± Originally, Su Ke was extremely nervous, but when he heard what the lady had called him, he was irritated and his tone began to show signs of his current feelings.


    ¡°¨¡i! Little child, learn something! Here, is this your Yi Da? This is your Yi Da! This method of hitting on someone is so last year, it¡¯s way too boring!¡± [note] So, it¡¯s a pick-up line often used. Like saying, ¡°sup, this yours?¡± and using that method begin a convo. [/note] The lady sneered with contemptuousness, embarrassing Su Ke.


    Su Ke finally remembered that what he had said previously was the Yi Da chewing gum advertisement slogan from last year! He kindly reminded her that she had dropped something, but it was returned with contempt and he was misunderstood as a pervert. Su Ke¡¯s expression turned slightly unnatural and he sighed as he pointed at the chewing gum that was now on the ground.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t make a blunder? Is this yours?¡±


    The lady looked in the direction where Su Ke was pointing at and her expression changed slightly as she vaguely felt somewhat apologetic. However, she still softly snorted. She bent down and picked up the small plastic chewing gum container and left without saying a word of thanks. She just turned her head, showing the back of it, and her ponytail swayed with her every step.


    ¡°Qi¨¨, so unlucky!¡± The more Su Ke thought about it, the angrier he felt. He looked at the lady¡¯s sexy butt for a while until he was satisfied, and his mood slowly got better.


    However, he still had to settle the problem at hand. Lin Xiao Bai was still in the Humble Fragrance Cosmetic Club, waiting for him to save her. If he was to delay any further, by the time he returned, her blood might have already flowed into a river.


    Looking at the shopping basket that was already filled with potato chips and other things, he braced himself to return back to his mission. The nearer he was, the more nervous he got, and he felt like the surrounding customers were all looking at him, causing his back to feel slightly numb.


    The more nervous he was, the more he dared to go near it. After walking to and fro several times around the sanitary products area, some of the salespeople began to take notice of Su Ke.


    ¡°D*mn it, they won¡¯t treat me as a thief, right?¡± Su Ke felt very anxious and uncomfortable due to the several salespeople staring at him. He was looking around very sneakily and his steps were messed up; because of this, his actions looked very suspicious.

 Chapter 43: Hey! Your Whisper!

    While dawdling towards the sanitary products area, Su Ke¡¯s legs had already turned to jelly. Maybe Lin Xiaobai was already weeping, but he failed to shed a single tear due to the long wait that felt like years.


    ¡°D*mn it, let¡¯s stake it all!¡± Su Ke felt like his bladder had somewhat tightened and he already had an urge to rush to the toilet, but if this continued, even if he had peed his pants, he would still not be able to complete his mission.


    Taking a deep breath, like he was inhaling a large amount of courage, he clenched his fist and rushed into the sanitary products area while keeping his head down. Currently, he didn¡¯t have any other choice, so he just had to think that nobody else existed!


    When he walked in, a sweet scent filled his nostrils. The surroundings were filled with a variety of sanitary napkins in all kinds of packaging, versions, and colors. Su Ke was instantly dumbfounded. After thinking very hard for about half a day, he finally recalled what Lin Xiaobai had asked him to buy.


    ¡°Oh, yeah! Whisper, and it must be dry and soft, and of maxi fit!¡± Su Ke muttered. His eyes constantly scanned the products, but to Su Ke, it was no different to fishing a needle from the sea. There were just too many brands here and all of them were split into many different types. There was day use, night use, and mixed. There were also types that were longer, thinner, and with additional napkins. Su Ke was instantly turned silly.


    Su Ke was aware that he had attracted the others¡¯ attention. After all, a guy had suddenly appeared in the area that sold female products. Uh, a young man here was really very eye-catching. He felt like he became the topic and attention of many fingers and muttering. His legs turned to jelly while his heartbeat increased, so was his breathing as he was like a hungry wolf whose eyes had turned red due to anxiety.


    ¡°Sophie, Anerle, ABC, Carefree, Space7!¡± While mumbling to himself, Su Ke continued to walk. Every time he came across another brand, he would look at its name. If it wasn¡¯t the one he was looking for, he would shift his gaze to the next one.


    ¡°Whisper! D*mn it, I finally found you!¡± Su Ke felt like his efforts finally paid off. Right before him was the dazzlingly, bright colored, land of Whisper. However, since he has just found this land, his mission was partially completed.


    After rapidly scanning around, when Su Ke reached out his hand to grab the packet of sanitary napkins, his palms were already covered with sweat. This was his first time experiencing how painful it was to buy something like he was being sentenced


    He sighed with relief as he looked at the packet of sanitary napkins that contained the words that Lin Xiaobai had requested.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Su Ke was itching to leave immediately, as he didn¡¯t want to continue staying for a second more. He turned around, preparing to leave.


    ¡°P¨¥ng!¡± A muffled sound rang out and Su Ke felt like his chest was hit by something, it was extremely soft and there was even a fragrance. As it was too unexpected, the packet of sanitary napkins fell from his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Su Ke and the lady in front of him exclaimed out at the same time.


    The lady in front of Su Ke was pointing at him, and she was covering her chest with her other hand. Her expression was complicated, it had a bit of shock, puzzlement, and contempt.


    ¡°Little scoundrel!¡± The lady that was wearing the T-shirt with the word ¡®Dance¡¯ snorted and gave Su Ke a contempt look.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with you?! Is it because I provoked you by reminding you that you had dropped something?¡± Su Ke frowned as he felt really gloomy. This lady was really a ghost that wouldn¡¯t leave him alone. Wherever he went, he would meet her again.


    ¡°Humph!¡± The lady didn¡¯t expect Su Ke would be so direct. When she recalled that she previously misunderstood him, her expression softened.


    ¡°Hey, your Whisper!¡±


    The lady said that as she pointed at the sanitary napkin that Su Ke had dropped. There was slight ridicule in her tone. Originally, when a guy lingered here, it would already attract other people¡¯s attention. However, due to her saying that sentence, even more gazes were now focused on Su Ke.


    Su Ke now had the urge to vomit blood. Looking at the surrounding women¡¯s gazes, Su Ke¡¯s face turned red hot and the corner of his mouth unconsciously twitched.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t mine!¡± With all of his effort, Su Ke squeezed out a smile, but it was even uglier then crying. He rushed to explain, ¡°That¡¯s my big sister¡¯s Whisper, okay?¡±


    Facing the lady, this was the first time he¡¯s looked closely and clearly at the lady¡¯s facial features. A melon seed shaped face, double eyelids with big eyes, high nose bridge, and thin lips, she looked somewhat like a female actress by the name of Jing Tian. At this time, when the lady saw the gloomy expression on Su Ke¡¯s face, there was slight joy in her eyes.


    ¡°Heh heh, ok, I know it¡¯s your sister¡¯s Whisper. Even if you still want to, you won¡¯t be able to enjoy this treatment!¡± When the lady saw Su Ke¡¯s vexed expression, her mood became much better. She gave a faint smile and her clear eyes were emotionally moving.


    ¡°You still call me a scoundrel!¡± While bending down to pick up the packet of Whisper, Su Ke unhappily spoke.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m in a bad mood today. Who tells you to place yourself before my gun muzzle, and also, why did you even say such an old and cheesy line? Won¡¯t it be better if you just say that I dropped something? Also, look at where you are? It would be even weirder if I didn¡¯t call you a scoundrel!¡± The lady smiled brightly.


    ¡°You think I wanted to come!? My sister is anxiously waiting to use it, so I must hurry and return. You can continue to pick yours!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t want to be entangled with her here, so after saying that, he wanted to leave.


    The lady did indeed want to buy sanitary napkins, but when Su Ke said it, her expression turned unnatural. Her cheeks turned slightly red and she responded with a small nod.


    However, when their shoulders passed by each other, the lady suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Hey! Why do I have the feeling that you look very familiar!?¡±


    Su Ke could only stop his steps once again. He turned his body and helplessly said, ¡°Big sister, that line of yours is also way too old-fashioned!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°D*mn! Who wants to hit on you!? I definitely felt that you looked very familiar like I have met you somewhere before!¡± While saying that, the lady frowned as she pondered. Her eyes then suddenly shined in realization, ¡°Are you the one that caught the thief? Your name is Su Ke, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Su Ke was surprised, he didn¡¯t expect to be recognized by her. It looked like that video has already become very hot. He was somewhat delighted in his heart, but he still acted nonchalantly, ¡°¨¨n! I¡¯m Su Ke!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you indeed! Okay, let¡¯s be friends! I¡¯m Zheng Mo, I¡¯m from the Langfang Teachers University, specifically the Music Academy!¡± Zheng Mo spoke, while extending a hand out.


    Su Ke reached out and shook Zheng Mo¡¯s hand. He could clearly feel her faint body temperature from her delicate and slender fingers. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Su Ke, I¡¯m from 17 High School. It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    It was at this time, Su Ke heard a beep from his flower pick-up system¡¯s space. Going in to check the LCD screen, another line of a mission appeared.


    ¡°Mission: Help Zheng Mo resolve the trouble that¡¯s weighing on her mind. Reward: Skill proficiency in high school calculation.¡±


    ¡°D*mn, another mission. Including this mission, I¡¯ll have 19 now. Other than the mission to get Wei Lan¡¯s first kiss, there¡¯s only 18, so I should very quickly be able to open up the system¡¯s ¡®Help¡¯ section!¡± Thinking about so far, Su Ke¡¯s eyes shined as he smiled.

 Chapter 44: Moon Rabbit like Snowy Peaks

    ¡°Yes, if I had known that you were ¡®that¡¯ Su Ke, the one who had caught the thief, I wouldn¡¯t have vented out on you!¡± These past few days, Zheng Mo felt very irritated and this was all because her great aunt had come to see her.


    ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± Su Ke could see that, though Zheng Mo, she was still smiling. Her emotional suffering was being exposed by the space between her eyebrows.


    Also, for the sake of completing the missions issued by the system, he needed to inquire about her situation for a bit. After asking, he then heard Zheng Mo sigh, ¡°So depressing! If it wasn¡¯t because for that thing regarding the class¡¯s basketball competition! Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t be of help.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say, how will you know that I¡¯m not able to help? I¡¯m the living Lei Feng! Now, what¡¯s this about a basketball competition?¡± After saying that, Su Ke could no longer stand it, so he asked further, ¡°Could we change locations?¡± Due to that incident, those that were picking up products nearby, had all quietly left one by one.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to leave? Didn¡¯t you say that your sister is waiting for you to save her?¡± Zheng Mo asked while pointing at the Whisper in Su Ke¡¯s hand.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Only now did Su Ke remember that if he didn¡¯t return, there¡¯s a high possibility that the Cosmetic Club would be flooded. His face flushed red and he was now aware that he shouldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Lend me your phone,¡± he exclaimed.


    ¡°Why?¡± Zheng Mo asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with your troubles! Isn¡¯t it just a basketball game?¡±


    ¡°You say it as if it¡¯s nothing! ¨¡i, what¡¯s your number? I¡¯ll call you!¡± While saying so, Zheng Mo took out her small and refined black phone from her hotpants¡¯ pocket, then looked at Su Ke.


    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t have a phone. Just tell me your phone number, I¡¯ll remember it!¡± Su Ke scratched his head as he thought about really considering buying a phone; it would be much more convenient to communicate at certain times.


    After getting Zheng Mo¡¯s phone number, he left the sanitary products area. As he walked out, a number of people squeezed in. Apparently, due to him standing there, many people felt awkward about entering.


    Carrying the shopping basket that had the packet of Whisper buried at the bottom, Su Ke breathed out deeply in relief. Then, he fearlessly took large strides and headed toward the cashier.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Su Ke was gasping for air after rushing out of the supermarket entrance like he was escaping for his life, and in his hands, there was a large plastic bag. Just now, the cashier frowned and looked at him with a weird gaze, which nearly caused him to directly urinate there, embarrassing himself. It was like he was really a scoundrel.


    Lin Xiaobai constantly looked at the time. Ten minutes had passed and there was no sign of Su Ke. As she sat, she was feeling very restless, but she didn¡¯t dare move. The damp feeling on her bottom seemed to be spreading.


    She clenched both her hands, but she used too much force, so her knuckles turned slightly white. Like this, Lin Xiaobai stared at the glass door, and her line of sight never shifted away.


    ¡°H¨±!¡± Su Ke¡¯s figure finally appeared and Lin Xiaobai left out a breath of relief. She watched as Su Ke carried a big bag of stuff and walked toward her.


    ¡°Little brother Su, you finally came back. Sister has been impatiently waiting for you to return!¡± Lin Xiaobai slowly stood up, and very carefully, like in slow motion, walked toward Su Ke while extending out her hands to him.


    ¡°Sister Xiaobai, I have done my best. The supermarket is very crowded!¡± Su Ke would never say that he was nervous and had tarried in the supermarket for half a day. While saying so, he placed the shopping bag on the reception desk and began to fish out the packet of Whisper.


    ¡°Oh! Xiao Zhengtai, let me see how you did.¡± It was at this time the club¡¯s door was being pushed open and the familiar sounds of laughter came in from behind Su Ke.


    (TL Note: Xiao Zhengtai [СÕýÌ«]:Cute little brother)


    Su Ke turned around and looked. The lady before him looked like she was about 30 and had a young lady¡¯s well-developed body. Her skin was well taken care of, delicate and glossy. When she smiled, her eyes became a crescent shape, which was very attractive. Her forefinger aimed at Su Ke, then poked him a few times.


    He had seen this woman before; it was during the hugging incident. She was one of the customers from the 3rd-floor VIP service area, but he still didn¡¯t know her name. Somewhat awkwardly, he managed to squeeze out a smile, then froze on the spot at a loss.


    ¡°Ha ha! Have you taken a fancy to our Xiaobai? I have to say though, nowadays, sending snacks isn¡¯t popular anymore. You should send a bouquet of flowers! Come here and let big sister hug you, and later, big sister will teach you a few different methods. Big sister will play the matchmaker for the two of you!¡± The lady jokingly said. While saying so, she also opened her arms, making a hugging pose.


    When she opened her arms, the pair of fat rabbits on her chest became more eye-catching. The v-neck collared T-shirt caused her deep cleavage to narrow into a straight line. Seeing that, Su Ke became hard-pressed, and he was simply at a loss for words.


    ¡°Big sister Meiling, what are you saying!? You¡¯re making fun of me again!¡± Lin Xiaobai¡¯s face flushed red and she hurriedly stuffed the bag of things below the reception desk, worrying that others might see what¡¯s inside.


    ¡°Nowadays, love between an older woman and a younger man has become a trend! Xiaobai, you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed!¡± Zhang Meiling teased. She then stood beside Su Ke and said, ¡°Xiaobai, if you don¡¯t support the love between an older woman and a younger man, big sister will take the chance to make a move, oh!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Zhengtai, do you like big sister? Do you like mature women like her?¡± After saying as much, she raised her eyebrows and gave Su Ke a coquettish glance.


    As the lady came near him, Su Ke could smell a blazing scent and his scalp turned numb. When this scent entered his nostrils, it would seem like it causes people to act on impulse.


    At this time, when Su Ke looked at Zhang Meiling who was very close by, it seemed like if he was to straighten his body and slightly lean forward, his body would be able to touch her large breasts. Su Ke¡¯s heartbeat quickened and he unconsciously took a step back.


    ¡°Oh, Xiao Zhengtai is shy again!¡± Zhang Meiling thrust her chest forward and Su Ke¡¯s face became redder. The more she happily laughed, the more the pair of big white rabbits would bounce along with the shaking of her body. Seeing this, Su Ke felt dizzy.


    ¡°Big sister Meiling!¡± Su Ke gave a bitter smile.


    Looking at Su Ke, that had an expression of wanting to cry but couldn¡¯t, Zhang Meiling laughed with a hand over her cherry mouth, while her body shook with her laugh. ¡°G¨¥ g¨¥, big sister just loves to see your shy looks. You¡¯re so pure like always, Zhengtai!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Looking at Zhang Meiling taking liberties with Su Ke, Lin Xiaobai felt extremely gloomy. Originally, she wanted to go to the restroom. If she was to fish out the Whisper from the bag now, who knew what Zhang Meiling¡¯s reaction would be. She could only stubbornly force herself to stand aside.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± When Su Yu saw the mission given by the flower pickup system, he was immediately struck dumb.


    ¡°Mission: Stick your cheeks against Zhang Meiling¡¯s twin peaks for a minute. Reward: Street basketball proficiency (Intermediate Level).¡± This mission was simply instigating him to commit a crime!


    Zhang Meiling saw that Su Ke¡¯s cute cheeks had become totally red, and his eyes were drifting around. Who knows what he was thinking about? She then patted his shoulder and asked, ¡°Hey, Xiao Zhengtai, what beautiful things are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Uh! Nothing! Nothing!¡± Su Ke came back to reality and hurriedly denied it. There was a moment of awkwardness because of that. Should he really tell her the truth? That he wanted to lay on her moon rabbit-like snowy peaks and rest for a moment? A minute tops?

 Chapter 45: Jade Rabbit Suppor

    Su Ke couldn¡¯t help but take a glimpse at those big moon rabbits, her deep v-neck, and the small glittering diamond necklace around her neck which created a vivid contrast with her snow white skin. The top half of her chest was tender and even the hairs were partially visible.


    ¡°G¨±d¨­ng!¡± Su Ke swallowed a mouthful of saliva and his mind was stupefied. Though this mission contained some difficulty, it appeared that it wasn¡¯t that unaccomplishable. Pushing the mission regarding Zheng Mo, which required skills in basketball, to a side, it was to be assumed that by completing around 20 missions, he would be able to open the system¡¯s ¡®Help¡¯ section, so he cannot back down now.


    ¡°Sister Meiling, let¡¯s go up!¡± Su Ke saw that Lin Xiaobai was constantly giving him eye signals, and he knew what she was anxious about, so he directed Zhang Meiling while squeezing out a smile.


    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s talk about love with this big sister!¡± Zhang Meiling nodded her head in agreement with Su Ke¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Uh!¡± Su Ke¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Ha ha, let¡¯s go!¡± Zhang Meiling waved her hand and slapped Su Ke¡¯s arm. She then turned her head and rushed towards Lin Xiaobai, and greeted her before heading toward the stairs.


    Su Ke looked at Zhang Meiling twisting her seductive body as she took the lead to head up the stairs. He quickly followed behind her, while making not to forget to point at the bag of things below the reception desk, causing Lin Xiaobai to feel somewhat embarrassed as she nodded her head.


    A 30-year-old woman, although she no longer had her past youthfulness, had a mature sex appeal. She was steady and graceful because of her age, but also very charming and enchanting. She was like a blooming peony emitting its fragrance, but never losing its elegance. She had euphemism, yet magnanimousness, causing its fragrance not to disperse for a long time.


    Though Su Ke didn¡¯t know Zhang Meiling¡¯s actual age, as he watched the way she twisted her body, the pair of high heels ascended the stairs with light steps. Her pure white cropped pants fully covered her bottom that continuously swayed from left to right, her underwear that was faintly discernible from her walking, and her scent that was emitted from her body pervaded the air and had yet to disperse.


    An insuppressible growing small flame emerged from the bottom of his heart. The p¨©p¨¡ sound rang out, and Su Ke followed behind Zhang Meiling up the stairs without stopping, and very quickly, they were about to reach the third floor. Su Ke let out a heavy sigh, with bulging veins appearing all around his tightly clenched fist.


    Su Ke gritted his teeth and stomped his foot. At any rate, success or failure would come down to this one move.


    Lowering his head and looking down, Su Ke stared at Zhang Meiling¡¯s pair of high-heeled sandals. When she lifted her leg and was just about to put it down to take a step, Su Ke leaned his body forward and his shoulder accidentally bumped into Zhang Meiling¡¯s arm. Though little force was used, in this unexpected situation, the mature young lady was caught unprepared.


    Zhang Meiling slipped and one of her feet stepped on air, causing her body to momentarily bend. Su Ke was waiting for this chance.


    ¡°Sister Meiling!¡± Su Ke twisted his body to grab Zhang Meiling¡¯s arm to prevent her from falling down the stairs. However, due to the pressurizing circumstances, when he took a step forward and pulled Zhang Meiling into his arms, either Su Ke put in too much strength, or the inertia of Zhang Meiling¡¯s body wasn¡¯t small, so it wasn¡¯t like Zhang Meiling¡¯s seductive body was pulled into his arms, but directly collided with him.


    ¡°P¨¥ng!!¡± The sound of two bodies colliding sounded out. Su Ke simply didn¡¯t have the time to enjoy the experience of having body contact with her, because they banged straight away into the wall of the staircase.


    ¡°P¨¥ng!¡± Another sound of colliding rang out. Su Ke¡¯s shoulder first collided with the wall, then followed by his head due to the inertia.


    ¡°Su Ke, Su Ke!¡± Zhang Meiling had seen Su Ke¡¯s head directly hit the wall. Though the walls were fixed with soft wallpapers of superior quality, she was still frightened, especially when Su Ke looked half conscious as she shook his head several times.


    ¡°Are you ok? Do you need to go to the hospital to do a checkup?¡± Zhang Meiling struggled free from Su Ke¡¯s arms, then looked at Su Ke with deep concern, and the joking expression from before had already completely disappeared. She slightly furrowed her eyebrows, while both her hands supported Su Ke¡¯s shoulders as she looked into his eyes.


    Su Ke¡¯s mind was slightly fuzzy, but he recovered very quickly. Looking at Zhang Meiling¡¯s worrying expression, he felt slightly guilty in his heart. For the sake of completing the mission, he had planned this act. Was he a bit too despicable and shameless? Su Ke¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but give a quick glance at the deep v-neck which had exposed a big portion of her chest before he hurriedly shook his head.


    ¡°Sister Meiling!¡±


    ¡°Su Ke, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that my head feels very dizzy!¡±


    ¡°What should we do? It can¡¯t be a cerebral concussion, right? I¡¯ll drive you to the hospital to do a checkup and also do an x-ray, alright?¡±


    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t need one. The hospital¡¯s radiology will give me radiation!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re currently feeling very dizzy, what do I do?¡±


    ¡°Sister Meiling!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Say it!¡±


    ¡°Can I lean on you for a moment? I might feel better from it.


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± After saying his thanks, Su Ke slowly slid into Zhang Meiling¡¯s bosom. He furrowed his eyebrows, but his heart was already extremely happy. Also, because Zhang Meiling was wearing high heels, he didn¡¯t need to expend effort to bend down. Hence, Su Ke easily leaned his head against her moon rabbit like twin peaks.


    They were soft and very tender, but he could also catch a whiff of a milk scent. Su Ke closed his eyes as he leaned his cheeks against Zhang Meiling¡¯s bosom. The full bosom turned into a perfect support for Su Ke¡¯s head.


    Also, part of his cheeks was in contact with the smooth skin that was exposed by the deep v-neck. It brought along a faint body temperature, and Su Ke slowly rubbed against it, causing him to sink even deeper into the cleavage.


    On Zhang Meiling¡¯s face, there were two rarely seen blush marks, and her two opened arms were clueless on where to put them. She felt a sense of numbness from her bosom, especially the part where Su Ke was rubbing against. Her breathing instantly quickened. Though previously, Su Ke did say that he wanted to lean on her for a moment to recover, she didn¡¯t expect this fellow to dive into her twin peaks.


    Su Ke could clearly hear the quickening and thumping sound of Zhang Meiling¡¯s heartbeat. Though he was also very nervous deep down, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with them. Even when the flower pickup system prompted him that the mission was completed, he still closed his eyes, enjoying the wonderful sensation.


    ¡°Cough cough, Su Ke, are you feeling better?¡± Zhang Meiling should already be more experienced in this situation, but when Su Ke leaned his cheeks against her bosom, her body had trembled somewhat. A numbing sensation caused her breasts to swell, especially when Su Ke was breathing against her body, making her suddenly very hot, so she lightly patted Su Ke¡¯s shoulder and asked.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Uh! Much better already!¡± When Su Ke heard Zhang Meiling ask him the question, he reluctantly lifted his head. He was very nervous, which caused his face to be slightly pale, and this caused Zhang Meiling to really believe that the collision wasn¡¯t light.


    ¡°Are you really fine?¡± Seeing that Su Ke left her bosom, she was subconsciously disappointed, and that brought along a feeling of emptiness. However, what she was feeling the most was still worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright! Su Ke was aware that too much is bad, as is too little, and his mission was already completed. He gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Sister Meiling!¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking for!? Just now, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have fallen and been the one in misery. Do you still need to lean on me?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Uh!¡± Su Ke couldn¡¯t help but shoot another glance at the two towering twin peaks as he reminisced about the previous feeling. Unconsciously, he swallowed a gulp of saliva, then hurriedly shook his head, ¡°No need, no need!¡±

 Chapter 46: The Huo Leifeng That’s Being Taken Liberties

    After Su Ke had separated from her bosom, Zhang Meiling very quickly returned to her original alluring self. She also beautifully covered that heart throbbing feeling in the bottom of her heart, ¡°Really? Big sister¡¯s bosom is very large and soft!¡±


    ¡°Uh!¡± Su Ke nearly spat out blood. Are there people that boast about themselves like this? His gaze shifted to Zhang Meiling. However, Zhang Meiling wasn¡¯t someone that spoke empty words. Those two rabbits were really big, round, and soft. Hence, looking at how sincere Zhang Meiling was, Su Ke did not argue back. His face flushed red and was speechless.


    ¡°G¨¥ g¨¥, ok, let¡¯s go! You must tell me the next time you want to lie on them!¡± There was shyness mixed in her alluring face as she teased Su Ke, while her lily-white hand lightly patted on his shoulder.


    ¡°¨¨n!¡± Su Ke looked into Zhang Meiling¡¯s eyes that were smiling brightly into two crescent moons; he swallowed his saliva and nodded in a daze. This, in turn, stirred Zhang Meiling into a moment of giggles, then she took big steps and climbed towards the third floor.


    The face that was now burning hot.


    ¡°D*mn it, I was taken liberties again!¡± Su Ke muttered in his heart. As his gaze followed the swaying figure before him, he was completely speechless and could only deeply sigh. Anyway, he had already completed his mission and he was now a step closer to unlocking the internal function of the Flower pickup system, the ¡®Help¡¯ section.


    When Su Ke reached the third floor, he once again attracted a number of giggles from the numerous beautiful customers there. They, one after another, came forward to greet him and they seemed like they were into teasing pure Xiao Zhengtai and would not get tired of it.


    After that incident at the stairs with Zhang Meiling, Su Ke had gained some immunity. Though he was somewhat awkward, it wasn¡¯t to the point of having both his legs turned to jelly. With a red face, he nodded to them then squeezed out of the wave of attacks and rushed to the piano.


    It was only at this time that Su Ke found that his beautiful lady boss, Luo Fei Yan, wasn¡¯t around, and he had not seen her these two days. He, who had prepared himself to be taken liberties of, was a bit disappointed.


    After Su Ke¡¯s fingers lightly tapped on the piano keys, his emotions really calmed down. His fingers were like they were moving naturally; even if he was to close his eyes, his finger movements would not deviate from the keys.


    Taking this chance, Su Ke entered the flower-pickup system¡¯s space and the LCD screen showed:


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Mission: Help Lin Xiaobai buy sanitary napkins; Reward: Street basketball proficiency (Basic Level).¡±


    ¡°Please extract!¡±


    ¡°Mission: Stick your cheeks against Zhang Meiling¡¯s twin peaks for a minute. Reward: Street basketball proficiency (Intermediate Level).¡±


    ¡°Please extract!¡±


    Without hesitation, Su Ke straight away chose to extract the two missions and two consecutive rewards, in which one was earlier than the other. Though he didn¡¯t know whether if the incomplete mission in front would affect the behind rewards, it was at this time that a white light shined in the space.


    Cool and gentle light flowed throughout his whole body. His mind experienced an influx of information regarding all types of basketball techniques, street basketball communication gestures, how to dribble, how to pass; all of these kept on revolving in his mind.


    Both of Su Ke¡¯s hands were still playing smoothly on the piano, but before the first wave of the information had subsided, the second wave had already arrived and of course, they were still the techniques of street basketball, except that these techniques were more complicated, more effective, and more likely to catch others off guard.


    His body also seemed to have changed under the two rewards. His waist seemed to slightly lengthen, which came along with the sound of muscles and bones stretching. A wave of comfort flooded his mind and body and there was even an urge to rush to the basketball court to try out those skills.


    Time passed very quickly and on the 3rd floor VIP service area where Luo Feiyan wasn¡¯t around, the atmosphere gradually quietened. Though the customers still continued their chats, their volume wasn¡¯t loud. Thus, due to the music played on the piano, Su Ke wasn¡¯t able to catch their conversation.


    After Su Ke had gone down the stairs and was about to go home, Lin Xiaobai, who was now holding onto a hundred dollars, obstructed him at the hall. ¡°Little brother Su, this is for you!¡±


    ¡°Uh! Big sister Xiaobai, I don¡¯t have small changes to return you!¡± Su Ke waved his hand as he naturally understood her meaning. That time when he went to the supermarket and bought a big bag of things, the money used was from his own wallet.


    ¡°Qi¨¨, who wants your change, and you¡¯re still a student!¡± Lin Xiaobai pointed out. When she came forward to stuff the money into Su Ke¡¯s pocket, her actions had become much more nimble, making a sharp contrast with her from before. Now, she could move however she liked without having to worry about leaking.


    ¡°Big sister Xiaobai, I still have the money to buy you things. If you still continue, you aren¡¯t seeing me as your little brother!¡± Su Ke retreated backward and continued, ¡°Also, to be able to help you, I¡¯m already very happy, uh, oh yeah, I did not buy the wrong one, right? Is it the brand that you wanted? Have you used it?¡±


    After saying, Su Ke was dumbfounded. If this question was about other things, then it would be understandable, but what was being asked now was something that was meant to be a private matter. He momentarily felt awkward and wanted to cry but was unable to.


    Lin Xiaobai was briefly stunned with widened eyes. With a red face, she stammered, ¡°Uh, used already! It is the right brand!¡± After saying, the money issue was not brought up again as she lowered her head and stood at the side, at a loss. She also felt that her whole body became uncomfortable, especially that private area which became even more intolerable.


    Su Ke embarrassedly glanced at Lin Xiaobai before leaving immediately to escape. His small heart was thumping very hard. He silently scolded his mouth for speaking nonsense. Just now, Lin Xiaobai had an extremely bashful expression on her face. He had really sinned!


    The street lights were already on and the cool breeze lightly caressed his cheeks as he rode on his 5-star bicycle very comfortably. Su Ke did not stop at his family¡¯s small supermarket but went straight up the stairs to help his parents to heat up dinner. After taking in a deep breath, he walked towards the telephone.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Hello, are you Zheng Mo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± From the other end came Zheng Mo¡¯s voice. Her voice was soft, causing the surrounding to be extremely quiet.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m Su Ke!¡± This was Su Ke¡¯s first time taking the initiative to call a girl on the phone. He was extremely nervous and the hand that was holding onto the receiver unconsciously shook.


    ¡°Su Ke? Who is Su Ke?¡± Zheng Mo asked with a tone that was filled with question, and Su Ke was stunned on hearing it. He became momentarily depressed, but before he opened his mouth, Zheng Mo asked, ¡°Is it Huo Leifeng? Or that little pervert?¡±


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Su Ke had an expression filled with black lines when he also heard the Zheng Mo¡¯s heh heh sound from the phone. He really felt like crying, but there weren¡¯t any tears. ¡°I¡¯m that Huo Leifeng!¡±


    Zheng Mo was currently sitting in the library. Every day, she had to practice dance, which was very exhausting. Hence, she would usually choose to relax for a while in the library by reading magazines or novels. When she received the call from Su Ke, she first felt it was unexpected as she didn¡¯t think that he would really call her.


    However, when she recalled the foolish expression on Su Ke¡¯s face when they were in the supermarket, she wanted to tease that young man, out of mischief. Zheng Mo could even imagine Su Ke¡¯s flushed red expression, and she could not help but laugh.

 Chapter 47: Another First Kiss

    ¡°Alright, talk then. Why did you come and find me?¡± Zheng Mo seemed to be walking out of the library as her melodious and beautiful voice gradually became louder.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t anything serious actually. I just wanted to ask you something regarding the basketball competition. I might be able to help out!¡± Su Ke laid on the sofa that was in the living room and found a comfortable position.


    ¡°You? H¨¡ h¨¡, don¡¯t joke with me!¡± Su Ke felt helpless when Zheng Mo broke into laughter when she said that, it was like she wasn¡¯t too optimistic about him.


    ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Huo Leifeng, ok!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Even if you¡¯re Huo Leifeng though, it¡¯s still impossible! Thank you for your concern!¡± Zheng Mo was currently holding onto her phone, then walked out onto the school¡¯s paved path. When she saw a bench along the way, she stopped and lifted her head to look at the bright moon shining down from the sky. The streetlight shined on two trees, causing them to look mottled.


    ¡°What? You say that that person wasn¡¯t successful in wooing you, so he vented his anger on your class? He even said that he would cruelly abuse the class until they are neither alive nor dead?¡± Su Ke¡¯s voice unconsciously became louder, like they shared a common enemy.


    ¡°Exactly! Exactly! Have I implicated my class? All the guys in my class are pretty good at dancing and their jumping ability is rather good, but playing basketball is another case! Also, that guy has a very good relationship with the Physical Education Department. Not only did they invite external help, they also issued orders to not allow others to help my class!¡± The more Zheng Mo talked about it, the angrier she got, then she began to grit her teeth. Su Ke was able to hear Zheng Mo¡¯s anger and frustration clearly from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Let me help you out!¡± Su Ke thought for a moment, though he didn¡¯t know on what scale his Street basketball proficiency (Intermediate Level) was at. He still believed that the flower pick up system¡¯s goods wouldn¡¯t be ordinary.


    ¡°You¡­ You sure?¡± Recalling Su Ke¡¯s delicate and handsome appearance, his thin and weak figure, and his height of 1.7+ meters, Zheng Mo unconsciously felt disheartened


    ¡°Hello!? Big sister, don¡¯t be like this! In any case, I¡¯m also Huo Leifeng, ok?¡± By now, Su Ke had become more relaxed. Through conversing with Zheng Mo, they became closer, causing his nervousness to gradually subsided. Hence, there were no qualms in his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not disregarding your abilities, but with your little figure, big sister is somewhat worried. I¡¯ll accept your kind intentions though!¡± Zheng Mo was aware of the intensity during the basketball match. If you aren¡¯t careful, blood could be shed on the basketball court. When Zheng Mo imagined Su Ke encountering those kinds of situations, she rejected him.


    ¡°D*mn. Say, if I¡¯m able to carry your class to a win, how will you thank me?¡± Under the influence of Zheng Mo repeatedly belittling him, it stimulated Su Ke¡¯s stubbornness and unwillingness to back down from a challenge.


    ¡°How to thank you? Hm? What giving my heart to you?¡± Zheng Mo laid back on the bench, then looked up at the moon. One of her hands was holding onto the phone, and the other was placed horizontally across her chest, supporting her other arm. Both of her long legs, one stacked over the other, swayed side to side, which wasn¡¯t a pleasing sight.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Uh!¡± Su Ke was once again defeated when he heard Zheng Mo saying that she would give her heart to him, which caused him to be at a loss for words and to release a long sigh while looking up at the sky. Why was he born so pure? As soon as it reached this kind of topic, he would surely be in a daze!


    After he deeply sighed, he looked at the receiver like he could already see Zheng Mo¡¯s small mouth giggling. For a moment, he didn¡¯t restrain himself as he spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me your heart, but how about a kiss?¡±


    Before the sound of his voice completely died away, he could hear that the other end of the called had sunk into silence. Su Ke thought that he had surely frightened Zheng Mo, and just when he was about to say something to her, her voice rang out from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°What kind of kiss is it? Is it mouth-to-mouth?¡±


    ¡°Uh! It should be!¡± Su Ke felt like he was one that was being teased instead. After a moment, he fiercely nodded his head.


    ¡°What if you lose then?¡± Zheng Mo seemed more interested as she blurted out her question.


    ¡°Whatever you say!¡± Su Ke was actually willing to risk it, as he couldn¡¯t allow another woman to belittle him. Also, even if it was to complete the mission, he must accept this request!


    It was at this moment, that the beeping sound of a mission alert came from his mind. Once the mechanical beeping sound rang out, it was like a natural reaction, as Su Ke entered the flower pick up system¡¯s space. There was a new mission in the list on the LCD screen.


    ¡°Mission: Receive Zheng Mo¡¯s first kiss. Piano proficiency (Intermediate Level).¡±


    ¡°The mission came really fast!¡± Su Ke mumbled in his heart. In just a day, 7 missions have already popped out. Adding them to the existing 21 missions, it looked like he¡¯ll be able to quickly unlock the system¡¯s ¡®Help¡¯ section. However, to tell you the truth, this mission¡¯s attractiveness wasn¡¯t very great.


    ¡°Hello! Hello!? Little pervert, you won¡¯t be beating the return drum already! Your big sister has already set this deal in stone!¡± Zheng Mo¡¯s voice rang out from the phone again, instantly pulling Su Ke back to reality.


    ¡°How can that be? You just have to wait. When the time comes, don¡¯t renege on your promise!¡± After Su Ke saw that the mission is close to completion, his mood became better. He hurriedly replied with a broad smile on his face, while one of his legs were crossed over the other.


    He had street basketball proficiency (Intermediate Level) after all. If he wasn¡¯t 90%, then he should be at least 60% to 70% confident.


    During the conversation, the door opened, and Su Youfu and Zhang Xue walked in together. When they saw Su Ke talking on the phone, they subconsciously quieted their actions. They strained their ears to listen to his conversation as they silently stood there.


    Seeing his mother¡¯s gaze, and not knowing what had happened, Su Ke face flushed red like he had done something bad. His words didn¡¯t come out smoothly, then the palm of his hand that was holding onto the receiver began to sweat. After talking for a bit more to decide on a time and place to meet, Su Ke hurriedly put down the receiver.


    ¡°H¨¥h¨¥. Su Ke tell your mother who the young lady on the phone was just now?¡± Zhang Xue saw that Su Ke put down the receiver, then she sat down on the sofa opposite Su Ke. Her two eyes flashed like numerous little stars.


    Su Ke¡¯s heart screamed that this wasn¡¯t a good situation. His mother¡¯s gossipy flame had already fiercely ignited. He immediately wanted to leave. Giving a heh heh awkward laugh, he went to stand up and retreat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run! Tell me who it is! I heard the voice of a young lady over the phone just now. Just by hearing her voice, I can tell that she¡¯s a beauty! When will you bring her home to let mother see?¡± Zhang Xue smiled and her eyes formed into slits, causing her wrinkles to become more obvious.


    ¡°Mum!¡± Su Ke felt helpless as he looked at his mother with a red face. He could only use the spoiled child¡¯s method! Su Ke sat beside Zhang Mei and pulled on her hand, ¡°Mum, that¡¯s one of my friends. Don¡¯t make any wild guesses. I haven¡¯t dated anyone yet!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    At this time, Su Youfu extended his head out of the dining room, ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat first! Su Ke, don¡¯t say that dad didn¡¯t tell you. When it¡¯s time to date, date. You¡¯re now in your third year of high school, the most crucial period. When you attend university, dad and mum will no longer bother you!¡±


    Su Ke lowered his head and followed his mother to the dining table. During dinner, he was too embarrassed to raise his head as he listened to Su Youfu talk about the times when he was young. He didn¡¯t expect that his father and mother¡¯s relationship was developed during their high school period.


    It seemed like at the time when he showed his ability level at math, his parents had become very confident in him attending university. However, to be educated by his parents on how to date was still too awkward, causing him to lose his appetite during dinner.

 Chapter 48: Best-looking Guy in School

    After eating, it was already close to ten. Su Ke first finished all of his work before he hurriedly sat down in front of the computer. Even though he would never admit it, he still minded that video of himself.


    When he logged onto the website, he never imagined that the video would be trending. He watched it again before scrolling down to the comments section.


    ¡°Looking good little punk!¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, there aren¡¯t many people that cheer you on like this!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Wah! Your movements are so cool! Just like Zhen Ji Dan*!¡±


    ¡°What Zhen Ji Dan? More like Lin Xiao Long!¡±


    ¡°Looks good, and the character is good. Good luck to you!¡±


    Looking at the lines of comments, Su Ke¡¯s smile slowly widened. Doing the right thing is very meaningful. He doesn¡¯t know what the forum is like.


    After Wang Xiao Gang shared the link to 17 other web forums, he attracted a lot of attention. That class 1 lady opened her computer and found the invitation link on the forum.


    However, below that post, there was another one. This one also had a title related to her.


    ¡°Powerful explosion! Su Ke protected the beauty in the cafeteria using his fists and legs to beat up the son of the dean!¡±


    The one who posted it was anonymous. They were probably afraid of getting found out by Dean Li. Su Ke moved his mouse around, then a video image came into view.


    The video was taken using a phone. Even though the image was quite blurry, someone could still make out his strong and vigorous body. His agile movements were very detailed too. However, the focus was on Li Da Xing, who was covered in vegetable soup. There was also Li Fei Fei, who was about to lose her head in fear, and Su Ke, who was standing there righteously.


    Additionally, with the way the person filmed everything, the phone had the ability to zoom in at a great distance, giving a close-up of his face. He had smooth cheeks, shining eyes, and his mouth seemingly curved into a smile, giving off both a cool and charming feeling.


    The video wasn¡¯t long, it was only a little over four minutes. However, the whole incident was written down on the image. If not for that, he may have been shaped into a school tyrant who only relied on brute strength.


    ¡°Lin Da Xing is such a hateful person, he frequently bullies class 1 freshmen!¡±


    ¡°Su Ke is so formidable!¡±


    ¡°Agreed! He even had an overwhelming victory that was 1v3, amazing!¡±


    ¡°That girl also seems to be the school beauty, Li Fei Fei! Su Ke is protecting the flower from a violent dragon!¡±


    ¡°What seems like it? It was Li Fei Fei from the start. The two of them were in a meeting, can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    ¡°Oh! My heart is broken. Li Fei Fei is my ideal partner and she wants that cheap rascal Su Ke?¡±


    Su Ke, Su Ke, I love you, just like a mouse loves rice!¡±


    ¡°On top is an obsessive love. Appraisal complete!¡±


    ¡°I see that Su Ke¡¯s been walking home with the girl in his class, Wei Lan everyday. He obviously already has the class beauty, now he wants the school¡¯s beauty too? Go die!¡±


    ¡°Su Ke is a skirt-chaser. Stealing the class beauty, and stealing the school beauty. If I met him, I¡¯ll wreck his chrysanthemum**!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely wreck his chrysanthemum. I¡¯ll be out back laughing. The class and school beauties will return with me. That¡¯ll be perfect!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°That will be too perfect. Stop dreaming! Look at yourself before spewing bull****, your just a big fool!¡±


    ¡°Above is a god, but he seems to have a screw loose!¡±


    ¡°Stop bad-mouthing my Su Ke he¡¯s a good person!¡±


    Su Ke moved around his mouse, then started looking through the replies. His face changed from green to white, causing him to feel very depressed. It was originally a small matter, but he never thought that he¡¯d become a skirt-chaser. At least there were a few who still recognized his heroism. If not, he¡¯d be depressed to death.


    He turned off his computer, then laid down on his bed. He tossed and turned, but he still couldn¡¯t sleep. Instead, he entered the space to woo girls. He saw the help option on the electronic screen, then casually pressed it.


    ¡°Help function requires 20 tasks to be completed.¡±


    ¡°Current task progress: 21 tasks total, 17 completed!¡±


    He only needed to complete 3 more tasks and Su Ke could use the help function. Looking at the tasks on the screen, there were still 4 unfinished tasks which were as follows:


    ¡°Task: Get Wei Lan¡¯s first kiss. Reward: Intermediate mastery in science.¡±


    ¡°Task: Invite Liu Qing Qing out to eat. Reward: $500.¡±


    ¡°Task: Help Zheng Mo solve a problem. Reward: Mastery in high school calculator skills.¡±


    ¡°Task: Get Zheng Mo¡¯s first kiss. Reward: Intermediate mastery in piano.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask Liu Qing Qing out for lunch first! This task seems to be the easiest!¡± Su Ke mumbled to himself. Of the four, one of them was to help Zheng Mo play in a basketball competition. At the moment, the date hasn¡¯t been set yet, so this has to wait until they meet up again to discuss. Also, the difficulty was too high for the other two tasks to get their first kiss, so he wasn¡¯t considering that now.


    Not realizing it, Su Ke had fallen asleep. One night of dead sleep later, a new and wonderful day began after welcoming the early morning sunshine. Just as usual, when Su Ke walked into the classroom, Wang Xiao Gang suddenly popped up.


    ¡°Su Ke, Su Ke, you¡¯ve read through the forums yesterday, right!?¡± Wang Xiao Gang asked that question in his ear with a lowly smile and one arm slung around his neck


    ¡°I saw it!¡± Su Ke felt depressed after thinking about it. There were actually people who wanted to wreck his chrysanthemum. Just thinking about it made him have goosebumps, and replying would make him dispirited.


    ¡°You really became famous! Let me tell you, I specially took a look around yesterday. The video has already received 8000 hits. Also, the comments have reached over 600 pages. I can read it to you line by line!¡± It was clear that Wang Xiao Gang had also seen the ¡°wreck his chrysanthemum¡± comments. If he wanted something more vulgar, there were even more vulgar comments than that.


    ¡°Stop being so bored. 600 pages, just skimming through them would take an hour!¡± Su Ke shook his head, then tilted his head away, wanting to get out of Wang Xiao Gang¡¯s armhold.


    ¡°What!? You look down on me! I read it very thoroughly! I only took an hour and 35 minutes to read 600 pages. After thinking about it, you are very likely to become a very famous person!¡±


    Wrinkling his eyebrows and tilting his head, Su Ke asked, ¡°Did you do something strange again?¡±


    ¡°Haha, no wonder you¡¯re a very good friend. Only you understand me! The me who is determined to become a famous director has recently started to analyze the rise and fall of the entertainment industry. I realized, that as long as there is an appropriate promotion, a pig can still become a fairy!¡± Wang Xiao Gang¡¯s gaze was very deep. Besides for a bit of eye gunk that he¡¯s never cleaned properly, his eyes seemed very profound.


    ¡°After that? Su Ke asked.


    ¡°After that! After that, I¡¯ll start up a vote for the top ten most handsome men in school and just nominate you as a candidate. I¡¯ve decided that I want to make you famous!¡± Wang Xiao Gang proudly poked his eyebrows, smiling in achievement.


    ¡°F***! Wang Xiao Gang!¡±


    ¡°What? Not happy?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go die!¡±


    *Winner of multiple Wushu world tournaments


    **Chrysanthemum is slang for a**h**e

 Chapter 49: Dine and Dash

    Su Ke didn¡¯t have much of an opinion about the competition for the ten most handsome guys in school. Low profile people like him usually didn¡¯t like being in the spotlight. If he didn¡¯t seek fame, then he wouldn¡¯t attract attention.


    However, as soon as he thought about asking Liu Qing Qing out to eat, Su Ke felt apprehensive. Even though he¡¯s asked Li Fei Fei out before, today was different because he had to face a girl who¡¯s confessed to him, which is a completely different situation.


    Plotting for lunch has taken up Su Ke¡¯s mind completely. Wang Xiao Gang, a cheap person who wants to cause chaos, stuck to Su Ke¡¯s side as soon as the first class ended. He started to teach Su Ke about the theory of promoting and the trick to operating an organization. Su Ke felt like he had countless flies flying around him. Right until the last bell rang, Su Ke still wasn¡¯t prepared.


    ¡°So gloomy! If it continues like this, everyone should go home already!¡± Su Ke mumbled as he followed the throng of people going downstairs. The classes that were a year above him were one level up. When Su Ke reached Liu Qing Qing¡¯s classroom door though, he realized that it was completely empty.


    ¡°D***! I¡¯m too late!¡± Su Ke spoke to himself with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡± At this time, a familiar voice that sounded both diligent and surprised came from behind him.


    When Su Ke turned around, a stern-faced lady Wang Huan, and the tattooed lady Li Yan were on either side of Liu Qing Qing, just like Wang Cao horses protecting their master.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡± Liu Qing Qing said, then her lips curved slightly into an enchanting smile while she started blushing. It matched well with her clean delicate face, and her short golden fluffy hair.


    ¡°Eh!? You guys haven¡¯t headed home yet?¡± Su Ke was shocked before he managed to give them an answer, smiling at the three girls.


    ¡°No, we were just at the toilet. It¡¯s not like we were waiting for you to invite us to eat with you or anything!¡± Wang Huan said as she used her arm to nudge Liu Qing Qing. ¡°Qing Qing, look, we didn¡¯t wait for nothing!¡±


    From the start, Liu Qing Qing just stood there blankly, her limpid eyes just staring at Su Ke. She had a soft light in her eyes, a smile on her mouth, and blushing red cheeks. She didn¡¯t say anything, but she seemed to have a thousand words concealed in her heart.


    At this time, Su Ke stared into Liu Qing Qing¡¯s eyes. His heart was beating wildly, and he was unable to form any words.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, are we still going to eat?¡± Li Yan then pulled Liu Qing Qing forward using her arm.


    ¡°Eh!? Eating! Yes! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go eat!¡± Su Ke subconsciously nodded.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, will you avoid us two light bulbs!?¡± Wang Huan was always wearing bright hoop earrings and had dazzling eyes that were always shining here and there.


    ¡°How can that be!?¡± Su Ke waved his hand, feigning an uncaring look. He was actually clueless inside though. The task was to personally ask Liu Qing Qing for lunch. If there were an additional two people, will that still count the task as completed?


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, you¡¯re dressed really handsomely today. It can¡¯t be because you came all the way here just to ask us to eat with you, right?¡± Li Yan then looked Su Ke up and down, clicking her tongue in acceptance.


    ¡°Eh!?¡± Su Ke blushed, having been exposed by Li Yan. He did indeed change his clothes that morning into a white t-shirt and light-grey pants. Even though they weren¡¯t fancy clothes per se, the whole ensemble looked really neat.


    ¡°Alright, stop joking now!¡± Liu Qing Qing finally spoke up at this moment with a gentle voice. Su Ke always felt like this kind of girl should have long hair and a white pleated skirt, just like a fairy. This girl actually had a head of short fluffy golden strands though, but it didn¡¯t actually feel awkward.


    ¡°En! Let¡¯s go eat!¡± Su Ke gave up, he didn¡¯t really care how many people came now. He decided that he should just eat first. After speaking, he led the three girls out.


    There was the stall outside the school that sold Californian beef noodle soup. Su Ke walked over to the stall with the three female students in tow, and when they entered the shop, they attracted multiple gazes from the other customers. If it was a normal shop, it would have been fine, but since the majority of the customers were students, they would naturally be more curious and steal a few more looks at them.


    Wang Huan and Li Yan very naturally sat together, while Liu Qing Qing looked down as she sat down with Su Ke on the other side. This was actually the closest the two had been since the confession.


    His heart was beating faster, and his hands that were holding onto the menu actually started trembling. Even after he breathed in deeply, d***, his hands were still shaking!


    ¡°Ladies first!¡± Su Ke knew he was far from convincing, so he quickly put the menu in front of Liu Qing Qing. He straightforwardly said, ¡°Just order whatever you want, no need to hold back!¡± However, he was inwardly praying for help, especially when Liu Qing Qing had accidentally brushed past his arm, making him even more anxious.


    Today, Liu Qing Qing had dressed especially for this occasion. As a top, she wore a body-hugging white blouse paired with a white and black striped silk tie, giving off a student look. Below, she was wearing a white and black striped mini skirt that showed off her long legs. If Su Ke bent his head even slightly, he would be within touching distance of her bare and clean thighs.


    The layout of the shop was the worst though, the design was two long sofas on each side of the table. If Su Ke was to just slightly move his butt, he may actually be able to brush against Liu Qing Qing¡¯s bare skin.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke! How about this?¡± Liu Qing Qing browsed through the menu before cutely asking for Su Ke¡¯s opinion, pointing at the shop¡¯s signature item, pickled cabbage.


    ¡°Eh!?¡± Su Ke inclined his head slightly, then cocked it to take a look at where she was pointing. He didn¡¯t imagine that his sight would be taken up by her towering chest, especially with her striped tie hanging between them, but it did.


    ¡°Splash!¡± After drinking a lot of water, Su Ke didn¡¯t even see what Liu Qing Qing had ordered, so he just nodded his head and made a small noise of assent. However, his eyes kept being drawn towards her chest. At that moment, he realized that he could see the radiance of spring between the buttons of her blouse.


    Even though that annoying tie was obstructing his view, it was only this ambiguous look that made it hard to suppress his mind¡¯s nervous stimulation.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°It¡¯s pure white! Definitely!¡± Su Ke mumbled to himself, his breathing getting heavier. Inwardly, he had the impulsive urge to open up her blouse and inspect the results. It was only when he heard Wang Huan and Li Yan ordering, did he quietly turn his eyes away.


    ¡°Hu! Impulse is a demon! Impulse is a demon!¡± Su Ke quickly calmed his breathing after saying that. Even though he couldn¡¯t see how he looked like, the burning feeling on his face most likely meant that he was blushing again.


    ¡°Three bowls of Californian beef noodles, one order of peanuts in five spices, one Californian pickled cabbage, and one order of sour beans. The total will be $71!¡± The server standing in front of the table had inputted the order onto the screen, then quickly came up with the total bill.


    Su Ke had already come prepared for the amount though. Either way, after this task was completed, he would immediately receive $500. This was definitely a profit, so he nodded at the waiter then shifted his body to take out the money.


    Left pocket, empty!


    Right pocket, also empty!


    He checked again, but it was still the same. Su Ke was momentarily stunned. His face was burning, his forehead was suddenly filled with sweat, and his breathing was mess.


    D***! When he changed his pants today, he actually forgot to bring any money!

 Chapter 50: Have the Enemy Send the Money Up

    Su Ke lowered his head, his mind rapidly revolving. The present situation simply caused him to feel really embarrassed and unable to show his face. Inviting people to eat a meal with him, but not bring any money? If this was to spread, h¨¥h¨¥, wouldn¡¯t he be mocked by other people?


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke quickly entered the flower pickup system to try and find a solution. On the LCD screen, the mission had yet to be completed. After thinking about it, he came to a conclusion about why. He invited Liu Qingqing for a meal, but since the dishes had yet to be served, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be counted. What to do now?


    Must quickly find help! The first person that appeared in his mind was that sly and cheap Wang Xiaogang. Though he had Wang Xiaogang¡¯s phone number, where could he go to make that call? Unless he leaves these three young ladies and go out to find a public phone?


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, could it be that you don¡¯t have any money?¡±


    Sitting opposite him, Wang Huan noticed Su Ke¡¯s peculiar expression. She asked him that question with a somewhat strange voice, while her eyes were wide open. When she said this, Liu Qingqing, who was sitting on the other side, also noticed it. Her body unconsciously moved to the side, like she wanted to turn towards Su Ke.


    ¡°H¨¡ h¨¡! Wang Huan, you¡¯re really smart and heartless. You have guessed correctly, but it¡¯s a pity that there isn¡¯t any reward!¡± Su Ke then embarrassedly lifted his head and looked at the 3 girls. He might as well expose it, as losing face was better than throwing away the momentum. Su Ke shrugged his shoulders while forcing out a smile.


    ¡°Oh! My God!¡± Wang Huan slapped her forehead and was momentarily speechless.


    ¡°H¨¡ h¨¡! Brother Su Ke, I originally wanted to invite you actually!¡± It was rather unexpected that Liu Qingqing wasn¡¯t even slightly annoyed due to Su Ke not bringing any money. She then brought out her small purse after speaking.


    Su Ke momentarily felt depressed. Liu Qingqing¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t bad, but if it was any other girl, and the guy didn¡¯t bring any money for their meal, the girl would definitely slap the table and turn around to leave in a huff. In addition, the girl would glare at him for a many number of times, plus a few uncountable silent curses.


    However, if Liu Qingqing was to spend her own money for this meal, he would greatly lose face. Disregarding the fact that it was him that took the initiative to invite them for the meal, Liu Qingqing was the first girl to confess to him, so something like this should absolutely not happen.


    Su Ke forced himself to relax. The closer it was to the crucial moment, the more he had to remain calm. He embarrassedly smiled at the waiter who was standing at his side, waiting for the bills to be paid, then said, ¡°Please wait for a moment!¡±


    The waiter¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t bad, at least he didn¡¯t talk bad in front of Su Ke. The waiter just nodded his head at Su Ke, then turned around to walk towards the door to welcome other customers.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, don¡¯t mind it. I¡­¡± Liu Qingqing didn¡¯t expect such a situation, so her expression became awkward, just like Su Ke. She then took out a hundred yuan bill, wanting to hand it to Su Ke.


    It was at this moment that Su Ke¡¯s eyes shined when his gaze landed on the opening sliding glass door of the restaurant


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Su Ke gave Liu Qingqing a faint smile, then a gaze to have her relax. Afterward, he hurriedly turned his head and rushed towards the 3 people that had just entered, while waving his hand.


    ¡°Li Daxing, come!¡±


    The three people that had just entered the restaurant weren¡¯t strangers, but just two days ago, he settled with them at the dining hall. They were Li Daxing, Li Lei, and one more fellow that was called brother Mao.


    When Li Daxing heard someone calling his name, he was surprised at first, before he looked at where the sound was coming from.


    The moment he saw that the person that was greeting him was actually Su Ke, the expression on his bruised face instantly changed. Without saying anything, he immediately turned around to leave.


    ¡°Hey! I told you to come over here!¡± Su Ke unconsciously raised the pitch and tone of his voice, making it sound somewhat cold.


    ¡°What is it!?¡± Li Daxing deeply breathed in. He tightly clenched his fists, before quickly loosening them. He did that a number of times before he finally calmed down, then he slowly walked towards Su Ke.


    ¡°Li Daxing?¡± When Wang Huan and Li Yan saw Li Daxing walking over, they unconsciously frowned. Su Ke could see the disgust and a little bit of panic in their eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that these two bad girls would be scared of Li Daxing.


    However, Liu Qingqing only lifted her head and frowned. She didn¡¯t look at Li Daxing for long before quickly disregarding him. The hundred yuan bill was silently shoved back into her palm.


    While Li Daxing walked towards Su Ke, he was madly cursing in his heart. As the injury on his face had yet to recover, and he was afraid about losing face at the dining hall, he dragged Li Lei and brother Mao to eat here. However, who knew that he would actually run into his enemy, Su Ke.


    These past two days, Li Daxing has also been pondering again and again. At that time, if he wasn¡¯t drunk, would he have been able to defeat Su Ke? At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t have lost that badly, right? However, every time he thought about it, he would unconsciously think about Su Ke¡¯s behavior at that time in the principal¡¯s office.


    Especially that sentence, ¡®¡±Do you believe that I¡¯ll hit you every single time I see you?¡± Every time he thought about it, he would also recall Su Ke¡¯s faint smile, causing him to be unconsciously terrified. This was also the main reason why when he saw Su Ke, he would lower his head and plan to make for the exit.


    Su Ke slightly lifted his head and looked at Li Daxing. It was obvious that this fellow¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t natural, but evasive He was acting as if he was feeling impatient, trying to show off the spirit of the son of the dean of students.


    ¡°Is your injury getting better?¡± Su Ke smiled, and his attractive features under the sunlight gave a very warm feeling. However, in Li Daxing¡¯s eyes, his small heart tightened. It was the smile that has always been revolving around in his mind.


    Thinking until here, his state of mind that had been stretched to its limits, was immediately like a balloon that leaked out all of its air. He stammered, ¡°Uh, already, I¡¯m much fine already!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Su Ke nodded his head, then continued, ¡°Can you lend me some money? H¨¥ h¨¥. When I left home, I was somewhat in a hurry!¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± It was like he subconsciously reacted. With a relaxed expression, Li Daxing swiftly took out a stack of bills from his pants¡¯ pocket and was about to hand them over to Su Ke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need so much!¡± Su Ke smiled, then took out a single hundred yuan bill from among the stack of money.


    Seeing that Su Ke had only taken a single hundred yuan bill, Li Daxing nervously looked at Su Ke, then softly asked, ¡°So, can I go already?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat together?¡± Su Ke sincerely asked, while pointing at his table.


    ¡°No, no need. We still have things to do!¡± Li Daxing hurriedly waved his hand back and forth and shook his head, seemingly very firm on his decision. After saying so, he still nodded his head towards Wang Huan and Li Yan before speaking again.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking our leave now!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be sending you off!¡± Su Ke waved his hand, then watched Li Daxing leave with Li Lei and brother Mao, who didn¡¯t say a word at all but just followed behind Li Daxing without turning back.


    ¡°Waiter!¡± Su Ke waved his hand at a nearby waiter, then handed the money over to settle the bill and received 29 yuan back as change


    ¡£


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, does this count as extortion?¡± Wang Huan asked as she watched the sorry figure of the trio hurriedly fleeing away.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t count!¡± From this meeting with Li Daxing, on the contrary, Su Ke felt really relaxed. He pinched his chin and continued, ¡°I just asked him to lend me some money, ok!¡±


    ¡°Then, would you still return his money?¡± Li Yan, with a face showing her desire for an answer, also joined in on the press conference.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Um¡­. I most likely won¡¯t!¡± After thinking about it for half a day, Su Ke frowned and very seriously continued, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this case of mine be an emergency? No! It should be to rob the rich to help the poor!¡±


    ¡°P¨±!¡± Wang Huan and Li Yan instantly broke into laughter, causing Liu Qingqing to also smile. The three of them even sang together, ¡°No money! No money! Have the enemy send the money up!¡±

 Chapter 51: Best Director

    Su Ke had guessed correctly. Him borrowing money from Li Daxing didn¡¯t smear his brilliant image, and the three girls even started admiring him more after it.


    Of course, the main reason because of that is because Li Daxing wasn¡¯t able to gain the 1st year¡¯s heart and support. By relying on his father being the dean of students, and him being tall and strong, he would run amok and stir up trouble Many people want to punish him behind his back because of this.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, you¡¯re really too handsome! The look of Li Daxing restraining himself just now was like a bullied wife!¡± Li Yan had a feverish expression on her face, and her eyes were shining brightly. That wasn¡¯t the full extent of her expression though, as she pulled up her sleeves and exposed her tattoos.


    ¡°What wife? Don¡¯t speak nonsense! The real wife is here, isn¡¯t she? Qingqing!¡± Wang Huan pouted her lips at Liu Qingqing and giggled.


    Su Ke could feel Liu Qingqing, who was at his side, suddenly become nervous. Her body then suddenly stiffened and straightened. The black and white striped tie before her chest was also immediately slightly elevated.


    ¡°Uh! Come, let¡¯s go eat first!¡± At this time, the beef noodles and the three plates of side dishes arrived. Su Ke hurriedly called out to them, as he was prepared to act as a proper host.


    The rising steam brought along with the strong aroma caused those that smelled it to have their appetite stimulated. Liu Qingqing didn¡¯t touch her chopsticks, but due to the word wife being said to describe her, she nervously bit her lips.


    This won¡¯t do! His mission was to invite her to a meal, but if she doesn¡¯t take a bite, wouldn¡¯t he have invited her in vain? What¡¯s to be done about his mission then?


    ¡°Here! Qingqing, try this pickled vegetables!¡± Su Ke said it with ease, but the trembling chopsticks had already long betrayed him. Until now, this was his first time picking up food for a girl. This incident was of great significance and will affect people far and wide. It will also be later recorded as a milestone.


    ¡°P¨¡!¡± Su Ke originally wanted to put the pickled vegetables on the small plate in front of Liu Qingqing, but who would have thought that halfway through, due to his trembling chopsticks, the green pickled vegetables would have fallen into the bowl of noodles


    The pickled vegetables dropped into the noodle soup, creating numerous ripples and causing a few droplets of soup to splash out. Su Ke looked on helplessly as he watched a drop of soup directly fly onto Liu Qingqing¡¯s tie.


    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Su Ke couldn¡¯t have imagined such an incident happening. The first thing he did was to amend his mistake, then wipe off that drop of soup. When he thought until here, he began to act. His hands moved at lightning speed, and he didn¡¯t ponder it any further.


    When Liu Qingqing reacted, Su Ke¡¯s hand had already reached her. WIth a silk scarf in his hand, his palm was already resting on her chest, and his fingers were now on her twin peaks.


    Liu Qingqing was momentarily dazed, and she didn¡¯t dare to move.


    They were very elastic, causing his palm to sink in and be able to touch the end of her bra.


    Everybody knows this, but a bra is like 2 halves of a small bowl that is tightly wrapped around 2/3 of a girl¡¯s white rabbits. Hence, the top part of the flesh is only covered by a layer of cloth. The smooth and tender sensation was directly transmitted into Su Ke¡¯s mind. Also, following Liu Qingqing¡¯s heartbeat, his palm constantly shook.


    Sure enough, Su Ke once again lived up to expectations. He became dazed, and the hand that reached out became rigid on the rabbits. His face flushed completely red after that.


    ¡°Uh! Brother Su Ke, I say, aren¡¯t you being too much?¡± In shock, one of Wang Huan¡¯s hand was pointed at Su Ke¡¯s hand, while the other one was covering her small mouth.


    As for Li Yan, her eyes were already wide open, but she couldn¡¯t form words.


    It was just like it temporarily stopped but choose to continue transmitting. In a short while, Su Ke began to sober up, and as quick as lightning, he pulled back his hand. His face was already as red as a monkey¡¯s butt. Liu Qingqing lowered her head, but Su Ke could still hear her messy breathing.


    ¡°Uh! This¡­. Oh yes! Wang Huan, has the injury on your face healed?¡± In a panic, Su Ke hurriedly changed the topic. Right now, he was feeling extremely embarrassed. He really wished to find a hole right now and bury himself in it.


    Fortunately, the instant Wang Huan felt the awkward atmosphere, she chuckled at Su Ke, then she reached out her hand to feel the faint scar on her face before replying, ¡°Naturally! This Miss¡¯s healing ability couldn¡¯t be compared to ordinary people. Are you all eating? If not, I¡¯ll dig in first!¡±


    After saying so, she looked at Liu Qingqing, who already had her head lowered. ¡°Qingqing, are you also eating? It smells really good!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ll help myself too!¡± Li Yan, who was on the side, also began to pick up her chopsticks.


    Liu Qingqing then began to lift up her head. Her face was still flushed red, but she had calmed down quite a lot. She bashfully smiled at Su Ke, then she finally picked up a noodle, put it into her mouth, and very carefully chewed it.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke had an innocent girl-next-door impression of Liu Qingqing. She was really pure. She was totally not like the girl that had dyed yellow hair and the courage to confess to him.


    At this time, Su Ke heard the beeping sound of the mission being completed from the flower pickup system. Su Ke silently sighed, as he didn¡¯t expect the mission to be so troublesome.


    ¡°K¨¡ch¨¡!¡± ¡°K¨¡ch¨¡!¡±


    Su Ke vaguely heard several camera shutter sounds, so he turned his head in response, but he didn¡¯t find anything strange. He didn¡¯t take it to heart though


    ¡°¨¡i, Su Ke! Su Ke!¡± At this time, the glass door of the California Beef Noodles Restaurant was pushed open. Wang Xiaogang then walked in while looking around!


    ¡°Here!¡± Su Ke helplessly waved his hand as he thought in his heart that this cheap person didn¡¯t appear when he needed him. When there was no trouble though, that¡¯s when he appears.


    Wang Xiaogang looked in the direction of Su Ke¡¯s voice, then he cheekily smiled. Taking quick steps, he arrived at Su Ke¡¯s table. ¡°H¨¥i h¨¥i, did I disturbed you guys?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Wang Xiaogang was tall and looked rather human. In class, he was a physical education committee member. In the past, Su Ke didn¡¯t notice it, but after getting to know him better, he found out that Wang Xiaogang was a really cheap person.


    ¡°What is it? Do you have a problem with something?¡± Su Ke was rather surprised by Wang Xiaogang¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I here to have a meal with you? On the way, I remembered that there¡¯s nobody at home, so I returned to the room, but you were nowhere to be found!¡± While saying so, Wang Xiaogang nodded his head at the three girls in a way of greeting them.


    ¡°Move in!¡± After saying that, Wang Xiaogang unreservedly sat beside Su Ke, squeezing his butt in.


    Without any choice, Su Ke could only move in towards Liu Qingqing. He couldn¡¯t help but bump into her warm skin, which caused him to feel nervous. Su Ke then embarrassedly smiled at Liu Qingqing.


    ¡°Hey! Who are you?¡± From the sudden appearance of Wang Xiaogang, Wang Huan wasn¡¯t very happy as she frowned.


    ¡°H¨¥ h¨¥, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Wang Xiaogang. Wang is the Wang from Wang Jiawei. Gang is the Gang from Si Pi Er Bo Ge [Steven Spielberg]. My career plan is to become a first-rate director!¡± Wang Xiaogang slightly straightened his back and very politely said his introduction.


    ¡°P¨±! Do you regard me as an illiterate? In Si Pi Er Bo Ge, those 5 words, where did you get the word Gang? You might as well say that the Gang is from Feng Xiaogang!¡± Wang Huan was teased into laughter by Wang Xiaogang¡¯s words. She was a giggling gorgeously dressed woman that had two big sparkling earrings that began to sway.


    ¡°Feng Xiaogang? He can¡¯! Though the movie isn¡¯t bad, his looks somewhat let down the audience. I want to be the most handsome man among directors, and the best director amongst handsome men!¡±

 Chapter 52: Regarding Childbirth and Related Actions

    Because there was the addition of Wang Xiao Gang, Su Ke felt a lot more relaxed. During the meal, this fella had managed to skillfully tell a few jokes making both Wang Huan and Li Yan, two girls from the first class, have stars in their eyes. Even his gaze has changed.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Only Liu Qing Qing was quietly sitting at one side, occasionally smiling at Su Ke with a quiet and bashful smile. Su Ke¡¯s feelings towards her grew a lot with every smile and frown she made.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m full!¡± Wang Xiao Gang exclaimed in satisfaction, after letting out a breath and forcefully drinking a mouthful of soup. After that, he looked at Wang Huan and Li Yan who were opposite him and said, ¡°Miss beauties, I don¡¯t know if you can send me back to the classroom!?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Are you crazy? Asking us to send you!?¡± Wang Huan pointed at Wang Xiao Gang with wide eyes and said. ¡°Your thinking is very creative though, we agree!¡±


    Wang Huan pulled Li Yan up, then he rushed over to Su Ke. ¡°Brother Su Ke, we¡¯re leaving first!¡±


    Wang Xiao Gang, this fella, laughed smugly and patted Su Ke¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother, I still have things to do, you two continue talking!¡± To incite their alone time, yesterday, he had eavesdropped on Liu Qing Qing¡¯s confession, and naturally wanted to give Su Ke a chance to be alone with her.


    Looking at Wang Xiao Gang heading out with Wang Huan and Li Yan, Su Ke and Liu Qing Qing looked at each other at the same time and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you and the two of them would be such good friends!¡±


    ¡°Wang Huan and Li Yan are my best friends from middle school. They¡¯ve always looked after me!¡± Liu Qing Qing understood Su Ke¡¯s meaning immediately. It was true that the two of them always had carefree characters, while Liu Qing Qing was more reserved.


    Apparently, the departure of the three had managed to let Liu Qing Qing relax as she looked at Su Ke and continued speaking, ¡°Brother Su Ke, did you know? I have this new hairstyle because they encouraged me to get it!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What happened?¡± Su Ke was intrigued. It was true that Liu Qing Qing¡¯s fluffy short hair was very different from her personality.


    ¡°After our middle school years, we decided to study at 17 high. We decided during summer vacation that we would change my personality. That¡¯s why we formulated a plan; change my appearance, then go and find a boyfriend.¡± Liu Qing Qing said as she touched her hair while remembering the past. ¡°Brother Su Ke, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good! Very youthful and energetic!¡± Su Ke smiled and nodded. This time, he seriously took in her appearance. Liu Qing Qing was like the girl next door. While still young, she had the makings of a remarkable beauty.


    ¡°In order to give me courage, Wang Huan cut her hair really short, just like a tomboy. Li Yan was even more formidable; she got a tattoo on her arm!


    So it was like that. Su Ke nodded in understanding. After knowing the full story, it wasn¡¯t surprising that even with Liu Qing Qing¡¯s personality, she would come forward and confess. So it was because of those two girls.


    The two of them were talking while walking to school. A boy and a girl. The boy was delicately handsome, and the girl was energetic and youthful, easily attracting the attention of people around them. While Su Ke was anxious, he didn¡¯t mind too much because Liu Qing Qing had confessed to him again just now.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, are you willing to be my boyfriend?¡± Liu Qing Qing¡¯s eyes were very pure and clean, just like lake water. Only, Su Ke could feel the anxiousness she was starting to feel.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Ke went rigid when he heard that. His heart was beating wildly, and he didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment, he started thinking about a few people; Wei Lan, Li Fei Fei, Lin Xiao Bai. There were actually so many beauties for Boss Luo.


    ¡°D***!¡± Su Ke mumbled in his heart. Why did that devil boss enter his head? He quickly shook his head, wanting to get rid of his thoughts, but Liu Qing Qing was dumbfounded for a moment.


    Her face had paled, her teeth were tightly biting her lips, and her eyes had actually become wet as if she was on the verge of crying. Her eyes were glued to Su Ke as she remained silent.


    ¡°Eh! What happened Qing Qing?¡± Su Ke finally realized Liu Qing Qing¡¯s different attitude and was frightened for a moment.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, when you nodded just now, were you rejecting me?¡± Liu Qing Qing choked with sobs and started to shudder as if she was trying to resist. In the next second, she would be crying.


    Su Ke really lost his soul then. His hands unconsciously clenched tightly before relaxing, trying to compose himself.


    At that time, Liu Qing Qing¡¯s tears were a centimeter from falling, but after a quarter of an incense time, the owner of the tears was able to compose herself. Because Su Ke decided to expound on the reproduction of the human race, continuing the race and subjects talk was filled with philosophy.


    Even though Su Ke¡¯s talking was very typical, he thought that this topic was very profound.


    ¡°Qing Qing, that wasn¡¯t my meaning!¡± Su Ke was very ill at ease. Looking at the moisture clearing from Liu Qing Qing¡¯s eyes, he heaved a breath and was about to speak when he saw Liu Qing Qing¡¯s eyes brighten. ¡°Brother Su Ke, that means you agree!?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Eh! Qing Qing, do you know what happens between a couple?¡± Su Ke ground his teeth and finally said.


    ¡°Eating and window-shopping?¡± Liu Qing Qing furrowed her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t why Su Ke asked that, but she thought about it before giving him an answer.


    ¡°Eh!¡± The corner of Su Ke¡¯s mouth pulled up. ¡°That¡¯s correct, but what I mean is¡­. when a guy and a girl become more than friends, they become more intimate and start doing different actions! Do you understand?¡±


    In a moment, Liu Qing Qing¡¯s face flushed red, and her gaze became bashful while she nodded, saying softly, ¡°Yes, kissing right?¡±


    Su Ke was embarrassed. He thought that Qing Qing understood when she nodded. He didn¡¯t expect that this girl¡¯s understanding of intimate actions stopped at kissing. How was he supposed to explain it clearly to her!?


    ¡°Something beyond kissing. For example, when a boy and a girl are very compatible, then¡­. Then,¡± Su Ke was so red, he was about to explode. He forcefully took a deep breath and looked at the curiosity on Liu Qing Qing¡¯s face and continued, ¡°Have you attended physiology class? It¡¯s the actions between a guy and a girl. Do you know what it is?? It¡¯s that!¡±


    ¡°That?¡± Liu Qing Qing was even more curious, her clear pupils carrying a sense of intrigue.


    ¡°It¡¯s that, the thing that will result in childbirth!¡± Su Ke was at his wit¡¯s end. When saying the words, his heart had already leaped in his throat. Since he didn¡¯t have much knowledge, along with this profound topic, he couldn¡¯t find the right words.


    When he finished speaking though, Liu Qing Qing had finally understood. Actually, this situation wasn¡¯t rare since middle school. It¡¯s just that, in the beginning, because of her pure thoughts, she really didn¡¯t think about it. When Su Ke mentioned childbirth, it left her stunned.


    At the very least, she didn¡¯t know where to put her hands as she looked down. Even her ears were bright red. Even though it wasn¡¯t two huge boobs rapidly moving up and down making her blush, the atmosphere was suddenly very ambiguous.

 Chapter 53: Is Assistant Bureau Chief Zhang So Powerful?

    Su Ku looked at Liu Qing Qing. This lass slowly looked up, and saw Su Ke looking at her. Her whole face was flushed red, her eyes glistened, her pearly white teeth gently nibbled her pink tender lips, and her breathing caused her nostrils to continuously open and close.


    Su Ke knew his question was starting to circulate in her mind. Only, this method was too formidable as if when killing 1000 men, he loses 800 of his own. His own heart was jumping to its limit. Thump-Thump, a frenetic burst. This moment was critical, he couldn¡¯t bear the slightest mistake.


    ¡°Eh! Qing Qing, you finally know about the things men and women do, right!?¡±


    Liu Qing Qing gave a tiny nod in response. Hearing his words, her face became even redder.


    ¡°So we still can¡¯t be a couple. You¡¯re still really young, and you¡¯re definitely not prepared for that. Giving birth is very painful!¡± When Su Ke¡¯s throat moved, it was to swallow his saliva, but his voice was almost indiscernible. He was afraid that this girl would turn the tables and say that she was prepared.


    Liu Qing Qing twitched her lips a bit before admitting defeat, her gaze hesitant. ¡°Brother Su Ke, is it really very painful?¡±


    ¡°Eh! That¡­. Yeah, I heard that it was very painful!¡± Su Ke had a head of black lines. He himself had never experienced it, but to persuade Liu Qing Qing to take back her words, he could only nod.


    ¡°Then, is it possible that we don¡¯t do things to give birth first?¡± Liu Qing Qing took a deep breath, as if she had made her decision. Her chest was puffed out, and her short puffy golden hair was dazzling under the sunlight.


    ¡°Qing Qing!¡± Su Ke was at his wit¡¯s end. He had played his last card and still hadn¡¯t solved the problem. He rubbed his nose with his forefinger and gave Liu Qing Qing a smile, ¡°We can be friends first. But if you want to eat or go shopping, I can accompany you!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­. then is kissing okay?¡± Liu Qing QIng relentlessly pursued.


    ¡°Eh! This¡­. this, you have to look at the situation!¡± Su Ke had difficulties rejecting her plea. He knew for a fact that the moment he heard those two words, ¡°his girlfriend¡±, the first person he immediately thought of was Wei Lan. He actually had no way of agreeing to Liu Qing Qing¡¯s request.


    Still, Liu Qing Qing was like the girl next door who never had the time to experience worldly affairs. Looking into her eyes, Su Ke found it hard to reject her.


    Hearing Su Ke¡¯s reply, Liu Qing Qing let out a relieved breath, and then quickly nodded. ¡°I understand!¡± The smile on her face looked so feeble as she faced forward and said, ¡°Brother Su Ke, I think I¡¯ll quickly do my preparations!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke was rooted to the spot after hearing that. Looking at how Liu Qing Qing face forward without looking back, he was stunned.


    Confused about their previous conversation, he walked back to the classroom with a conflicted heart. Staring at Liu Qing Qing¡¯s back view, it felt like there was something leaving him, getting further and further away. He knew that he already had Wei Lan in his heart though. What exactly should he do, Su Ke didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡± Wang Xiao Gang had already returned earlier. When he saw Su Ke entering, he immediately waved his hand, looking like something was up.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Su Ke was very jittery. He took a deep breath before he walked over.


    ¡°Actually, I wanted to tell you just now, that person, d***, I didn¡¯t mean Liu Qing Qing though. What¡¯s with your gaze? I mean that person you took care of at the school gate!¡± Wang Xiao Gang saw that Su Ke¡¯s gaze was changing, so he knew that said something wrong and immediately tried to rectify it.


    ¡°En, what happened?¡± Su Ke nodded.


    ¡°I heard that he was coming back today! Be a bit more lively, I reckon that he will come find you during these two days!¡± Wang Xiao Gang knew the behaviour patterns of those types of hooligans, so naturally, he knew how to predict their avenging attitude.


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke clapped Wang Xiao Gang on the shoulder, ¡°Thanks!¡±


    ¡°No need for thanks, we¡¯re all good friends. That¡¯s right, what¡¯s wrong with you? That Liu Qing Qing already confessed to you. Plus, it¡¯s trending to find a younger girl these days. 16-years-old, and a fresh flower!¡± Wang Xiao Gang was smiling with exultation, his spittle flying.


    However, Su Ke was in no mood to talk to him about that. He walked to his seat, his brain filled with the silhouettes of many girls; Wei Lan, Liu Qing Qing, Li Fei Fei, Lin Xiao Bai, and Luo Fei Yan. D***! Luo Fei Yan appeared in his mind yet again!


    It was an afternoon of muddle-headedness. Despite his best efforts to be attentive in class, his whole brain was mush. After sending Wei Lan back when school was over, he was also preoccupied.


    ¡°Oh! Xiao Zheng Tai is here!¡± A slightly hoarse voice shouted. Su Ke felt a bit of glee when he heard that, as if he had been waiting for it for a long time. He looked up at the voice. Indeed, Luo Fei Yan¡¯s blurry silhouette was reclining on the sofa in the lounge, sitting up and speaking at the same time.


    ¡°Sister Yan!¡± Su Ke was surprised. Luo Fei Yan hadn¡¯t appeared for the past few days and sometimes he would think about what she was doing during that time.


    ¡°Did you miss big sister!?¡± Luo Fei Yan straightened up after seeing Su Ke. Today, she was wearing all silver business clothes. Her legs, clad in a skin-coloured pantyhose, were raised, clearly showing off her delicate toes. Her body-hugging top was bulging at the front.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he took a look around, and saw that there was no one else in the room, so he walked over and sat on the sofa opposite her.


    Luo Fei Yan was smiling, crooking her head to look at Su Ke. Her face had a trace of exhaustion, and her wine-red hair was draped over one of her shoulders.


    ¡°Big sister Yan, you look very tired!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t know why he would say that, but it was like he almost couldn¡¯t help himself. H his words still surprised Luo Fei Yan though.


    ¡°Seems like I can feel your concern! My heart is so warm!¡± Luo Fei Yan¡¯s smile widened, but she still unwittingly reached out her hands to rub at her face a bit. When her jade hands were put down, she looked more vibrant.


    ¡°It¡¯s that Wu Yi Ren again. That b****rd, just because he¡¯s the assistant bureau chief of the company, he wants to take me as his woman! I¡¯m not even trying to about it!¡± Luo Fei Yan¡¯s appearance of her gritted teeth, as well as the strength of her vitriol, made it seem like that Wu Yi Ren was an enemy she couldn¡¯t live under the same sky with.


    ¡°Assistant bureau chief? Wu Yi Ren?¡± After Su Ke heard this, he wrinkled his eyebrows. He heard his name before on the local news, but other than that, he didn¡¯t have much of an impression. Su Ke could still deduce the melodramatic plot progression though.


    ¡°He wants to proposition you?¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but a flame had been lit in Su Ke¡¯s heart. His face went dark, as if he knew there was someone coveting his property. Unknowingly, he had blacklisted this person.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Sigh! Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. That person, no matter what, is still an assistant bureau chief!¡± Luo Fei Yan could easily pick out Su Ke¡¯s change in mood. The delicate and pretty boy in front of her, when he became grim, actually gave off a manly aura. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at that.


    ¡°Is an assistant bureau chief that good?¡± Su Ke muttered softly in his heart. With the flower pick up, he believed that this situation could easily resolve itself.

 Chapter 54: Who’s Saying Old Cow is Eating Young Grass?

    While talking, Luo Fei Yan put both her long legs down and slipped them into a pair of black leather high heels. Immediately afterward, she stood up. Seemingly like she felt tired from lying on the sofa, she forcefully stretched her back, then both her arms also stretched towards the back and then spread out, her twin peaks bulging forward.


    Her body-hugging silver top couldn¡¯t help but split open from being pulled to the left and right by her bosom. Inside, there were outlines in pale purple on the shirt. The thin lines served as a foil for her slender waist. Although Su Ke had already seen those bulging twin peaks several times, he still couldn¡¯t help but sigh at its magnificence.


    Su Ke then gave a sigh and quietly leaned towards the back. In a split second, his mind became dazzled by the beautiful sight. The corner of Luo Fei Yan¡¯s mouth slightly rose, then it gradually turned into a smile, which also contained a tinge of laziness and seduction. She then walked around the coffee table and arrived before Su Ke.


    ¡°Uh!¡± Su Ke slightly lifted his head and looked at Luo Fei Yan, failing to understand the situation.


    ¡°Little brother Su, are you thinking about protecting this sister?¡± Her voice was charming yet hoarse, and her gaze was gentle. Her slender waist swayed like a spring breeze, but she didn¡¯t sit right beside Su Ke. Luo Fei Yan sat on the not so spacious armrest, and half of her butt was sitting in midair, while the other half crammed on the armrest, creating a streak mark.


    Luo Fei Yan lifted her right hand, while her elbow was leaning against the sofa¡¯s inside back. Her palm was holding her head up by supporting her cheek. Looking at Su Ke, she then blew at his head, which was now very near to her.


    Su Ke felt a hot breath hit his ear area. The delicate fragrance that could stimulate people caused him to unconsciously shiver. His neck rigidly twisted towards Luo Fei Yan, and her exquisite appearance entered his gaze. Her skin was smooth and tender, like a crystal without the slightest flaw, just like a first-rate porcelain.


    He retreated his gaze when their eyes met like he was electrified. He quickly lowered his gaze, but he once again met the sight of her twin peaks, which constantly moved up and down along with her breathing. The pale purple lines covered the two rabbits. It seemed like Su Ke had already seen through the heavy fabric obstacles, and was now able to see two hot and big steam buns which were exuding an aroma.


    ¡°G¨±d¨­ng!¡± He then swallowed down a mouth full of saliva. Su Ke¡¯s little heart was jumping crazily, and when he thought about being that close to Luo Fei Yan and smelling her delicate fragrance, it felt like his butt was being poked by needles. Having his ear felt by the hot breath that had just swept by, it was very intolerable. He subconsciously straightened his back while having his thoughts shift to the side.


    ¡°¨¡i y¨­u!¡± There was a cry out in surprise.


    Su Ke¡¯s head knocked into Luo Fei Yan¡¯s arm, which was currently supporting her head. Her elbow suddenly slipped down, and without her arm¡¯s support, Luo Fei Yan¡¯s body instantly lost control. Her body then slanted to the side and she fell down.


    Before Su Ke could react, Luo Fei Yan had already fallen on him. Though this beautiful boss had a slim body, she still had weight. Due to this collision, Su Ke¡¯s body also fell backward.


    Luo Fei Yan was now lying on Su Ke¡¯s body, one up and one down. As they were about to slip down the sofa, at a critical moment, Su Ke used his right leg and exerted some strength to hold his ground. Before Luo Fei Yan fell from his body, he forcefully hugged her by the waist.


    Luo Fei Yan¡¯s two big steam buns were instantly squeezed against Su Ke¡¯s chest, and they very quickly changed out of shape. The soft and elastic flesh acted like a buffer, and they seemed like they had bounced twice.


    The two were face to face and were even less than a centimeter apart. Su Ke could clearly see the delicate skin pores on her exquisite face, and Luo Fei Yan nervously blinking her long eyelashes.


    Su Ke¡¯s mind went completely blank. Even when their cheeks had bumped into each other, he didn¡¯t have any impression of it. Luo Fei Yan was breathing against his cheek, making it very itchy. With her pinkish lips and both her cheeks blushed red, it gave an even more awkward and ambiguous atmosphere.


    After a moment of feeling panic-stricken, Luo Fei Yan sobered up earlier than Su Ke. Though her whole face was flushed red, her heart was beating very fast, so she forcefully contained the bashfulness in her heart. Both her hands pushed against the sofa, wanting to get up, but at this moment, she felt a hand pressing against her butt.


    ¡°Xiao Zheng Tai, is your hand on sister¡¯s butt?¡± Luo Fei Yan couldn¡¯t get up, so she looked up at Su Ke, who was still in a daze, and helplessly asked.


    ¡°Uh!¡± Su Ke finally reacted. Hearing Luo Fei Yan¡¯s question, he then felt that his hand was supporting her round butt from the bottom, and it seemed like he had used too much force. He faintly felt an urge to mold those lumps, which frightened him, so he quickly retracted his hand.


    ¡°¨¡iy¨¡! ¨¡iy¨¡! What have I seen? What have I seen?¡± At this moment, a cry of shock came from the head of the flight of stairs, causing Luo Fei Yan to be shocked. She then hurriedly stood up.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Facing the staircase area, Luo Fei Yan asked while tidying up her clothes.


    Su Ke took a few deep breaths, then sat up on the sofa and turned his head while thinking. F*ck! Isn¡¯t that sister Tong Yan Ju Ru from ?


    At the head of the flight of stairs, there stood three people. One of them was someone that Su Ke had the deepest impression of, and she had an innocent face, Du Wan. Although the other two were also very familiar, he didn¡¯t know their names. With an awkward expression, he moved the corners of his mouth and gave a faint smile in a way of greeting them.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I¡¯ll definitely not spread around the rumor that sister Yan raped Xiao Zheng Tai on the sofa!¡± Du Wan made a solemn vow and forcefully patted her big bosom.


    P¨±! Su Ke almost spurted out blood. What kind of trouble will he be in because of this?


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    After saying so, Du Wan righteously asked the two other girls, ¡°The two of you also didn¡¯t see anything right? If the two of you speak about the old cow wanting to eat young grass, your ending will be really miserable, you know? Oh right. Xiao Li, did you record it just now? You definitely mustn¡¯t post it on the internet because it could easily teach young children to do bad things!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan was momentarily speechless. Although she had been through many fights, this time she was also flushed with anger. It was one thing if she took the initiative to seduce someone, but this sudden accidental situation was another case. These two situations were completely different.


    ¡°Girl, if you continue to speak such nonsense, do you believe that I won¡¯t really use that nude photo of yours as a little advertisement and post them on the utility poles?¡± Luo Fei Yan gently stroked her cascading hair, then began to fight back.


    ¡°Uh? When did I take that kind of thing?¡± Du Wan was reluctant to admit it, and she appeared to not have any fear.


    ¡°Oh! Is it? From what I can see, there was even a close-up of that photo! Z¨¦ z¨¦ z¨¦, Tong Yan Ju Ru should be fake, especially that tattoo on your butt. It¡¯s so splendid and magnificent!¡± It was like that picture had appeared right before Luo Fei Yan as she clearly described it.


    ¡°¨¡iy¨¡, I say sister Yan, where did we speak too? Oh right, today¡¯s weather is quite good!¡± Du Wan was once again beaten by Luo Fei Yan, especially when Su Ke¡¯s wandering gaze landed on her butt, so she hurriedly changed the topic. She then shifted her body and walked towards Luo Fei Yan while giving a loveable smile.

 Chapter 55: Taking Liberties and Countering

    ¡°Little brother Su, I saw your video on the internet! Acting bravely to catch the thief? Very manly!¡± Du Wan stood before Luo Fei Yan and gave a flattering smile, showing a fawning behavior. Afterward, she ran over to Su Ke like a senior officer inspector and patted on Su Ke¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°H¨¥h¨¥!¡± Su Ke¡¯s mind was still in the midst of registering what had just happened. His attractive cheeks had already flushed red like a baboon¡¯s butt due to embarrassment. He could only give a silly smile while looking at Du Wan.


    ¡°Come! Tell sister what the two of you were doing just now. The sofa¡¯s back was blocking my vision so I didn¡¯t manage to see clearly. Are you two kissing?¡± Du Wan then took a step forward and placed a hand on Su Ke¡¯s shoulder before moving closer while barefooted to his ear and whispering.


    ¡°Uh!¡± His brain was experiencing hyperemia; his breathing quickened, his heart jumped crazily, and the corner of his mouth started twitching. He once again returned to his previous state. His ear that was brushed by Du Wan¡¯s hot breath gave off an unbearable itch. The barefooted Du Wan then put her big bosom against Su Ke¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hey hey hey! Du Wan, you¡¯re doing it again! Don¡¯t seduce my family¡¯s Su Ke!¡± Luo Fei Yan reached out her hand and pulled Du Wan aside while she moved closer to Su Ke. Her left hand very naturally rested over his shoulder. ¡°Let me tell you, little brother Su just now had already passed my test! He¡¯s a thoroughly righteous person and very steady!¡±


    ¡°Uh! Sister Yan, so why is your family¡¯s little brother Su starting to erect a tent?¡± At this time, a lady who had come up the stairs with Du Wan suddenly pointed at Su Ke and was laughing non-stop while covering her mouth.


    At this time, even Luo Fei Yan, who had an arm around Su Ke¡¯s shoulder also couldn¡¯t help but lower her head to take a look. Sure enough, at the zip area of Su Ke¡¯s jeans, there was a slight bulge, just like a small sand dune.


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s gazes concentrated on him, he also lowered his head. His face instantly became red. He turned his head and ran to the far end of the piano and hid behind the bead curtain, then he started taking deep breaths.


    This little brother is so disobedient. Just now, he rolled with Luo Fei Yan on the sofa. Later, his arm was then pressed against Du Wan¡¯s bosom. Finally, Luo Fei Yan had her arm wrapped around his shoulders. These repeated stimulations caused him to overlook his little brother¡¯s feelings. He was too nervous, so he didn¡¯t even notice his little brother rebelling.


    This is so embarrassing! Su Ke was sitting on the piano stool and his mouth was feeling very dry. After his embarrassing moment, his little brother had finally surrendered, and it could be said that the situation had restored its calmness except the laughter coming from the outside.


    In succession, a few more customers came in, causing the outside to become even more lively. Some acquaintances would still come over to greet Su Ke, and their smiling expressions became more and more profound, making Su Ke feel embarrassed.


    Fortunately, from the second floor of the Cosmetic Club and onwards, these alluring women finally quietened down. Su Ke then stretched his fingers and calmed down the heat in his heart before beginning to play.


    It seemed that as long as Luo Fei Yan is around, the atmosphere would become much warmer than before. Su Ke could also feel that the time passed a lot faster. After playing a few songs, Su Ke picked up to drink the mineral water which he had left at a side. After moistening his throat, he came out.


    ¡°Xiao Zheng Tai, sister is leaving!¡± Du Wan saw that Su Ke had finally come out, so she didn¡¯t forget to tease him.


    ¡°Sister Du Wan, goodbye!¡± Su Ke replied with a red face. When he saw Du Wan¡¯s smiling face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed as his mind unconsciously thought about the tattoo that Luo Fei Yan had previously mentioned.


    ¡°What kind of tattoos are they? Are they on the left or the right?¡± When Su Ke was still indulged in flights of fancy, Du Wan had already begun saying goodbyes to everyone. After waving her hand, she once again stopped in front of Su Ke.


    From Su Ke¡¯s perspective, it was like a pair of white rabbits bouncing around. Finally, they landed in front of him. Just when Su Ke had recovered from his messy thoughts, he watched as Du Wan suddenly pointed a finger at herself and said, ¡°Little brother Su is erecting a tent again!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Ke was momentarily startled. He subconsciously did a signature move from the Wu Dang School. Both his hands moved like lightning, but when his hand reached the specific location, he found that everything there was peaceful. His little brother was so quiet that it was like he was sleeping, and it didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of lifting its head.


    D*rn! I was tricked into a trap!


    When Su Ke came around, the crowd of women was already laughing, especially the main culprit Du Wan, who was laughing happily while squatting down and clutching her stomach. Her bosom was bouncing crazily like they desired to jump out.


    ¡°H¨±!¡± Su Ke fiercely breathed out and relaxed his overlapped hands. He embarrassedly smiled at the crowd, exposing a mouth full of white teeth, ¡°Sister Yan! You see, sister Du Wan is bullying me! I want to see that photo you talked about!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan was originally still watching Su Ke¡¯s embarrassed state, so when she watched as he turned towards her and spoke that sentence, at that moment, she had yet to comprehend the situation. ¡°Photo? What photo? Oh! I know what you¡¯re talking about! You¡¯re talking about that extremely clear and big photo of Du Wan¡¯s naked body!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°P¨±!¡± Hearing that, Du Wan was momentarily stunned. Her eyes widened as she looked at Su Ke. It was unexpected that Su Ke would actually make a joke about her, especially when he teamed up with Luo Fei Yan.


    ¡°Little brother Su, do you really want to see?¡± She¡¯s really Du Wan. She was no longer smiling as she stared at Su Ke with two big pairs of watery eyes, plus an innocent expression on her face.


    ¡°Uh!¡± When he was asked that by Du Wan, Su Ke didn¡¯t know how to answer her.


    ¡°Little brother Su, it¡¯s alright, you have sister¡¯s support. You can be frank with this Du Wan. Do you want to see it?¡± On the side, Luo Fei Yan hurriedly encouraged Su Ke. Under her spur, the crowd of innocent and matured young married woman began to clap loudly while shrieking, ¡°See it! See it!¡±


    Su Ke could feel the conflict happening in his heart. Looking at Du Wan¡¯s big glittering eyes and her long eyelashes, with Luo Fei Yan¡¯s continuous coaxing, he finally made a difficult decision.


    ¡°Sister Du Wan!¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Du Wan acted like an innocent girl, but she was also very curious about Su Ke¡¯s answer.


    ¡°How about¡­. how about I just take a small peak!¡± After a long time thinking, Su Ke whimpered his answered. Though his face was already flushed red, it still began to spread further and become redder. Su Ke¡¯s words were like a bomb that had detonated in the crowd.


    Du Wan¡¯s eyes widened, as she had a shocked expression on her face. The crowd of ladies broke up in an uproar. Though in Du Wan¡¯s eyes, Su Ke was seen as a little brother that she could take liberties off to cast away her boredom. Today though, she was actually giving liberties to this little brother. She unknowingly felt somewhat embarrassed, and her body started feeling hot.


    Unwilling to lose, Du Wan shouted, ¡°Can, you want to see? This sister will let you see eventually! However, there are too many people here. In a moment, go home with this sister, alright? Sister will let you take a good look at it!¡± While saying so, Du Wan catwalked towards Su Ke¡¯s side. Her two hands clung to Su Ke¡¯s arm as she slightly raised her head. It was like she was acting coquettishly while shaking her hips left and right without stopping.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Su Ke was once again defeated. His mind became completely blank. The feeling of that soft and elastic feeling that was constantly coming from his arm, especially with Du Wan¡¯s every movement, Su Ke¡¯s arm was constantly brushed by her round flesh. After being repeatedly brushed, his body started to tremble, and his breathing quickened, while his heart was bouncing madly.

 Chapter 56: Not Good At Drinking!

    Du Wan seemed like a grey wolf who wanted to devour the innocent white rabbit. She suppressed a smile, watching Su Ke¡¯s rigid expression, even though she had to sacrifice quite a bit. Her chest was pressing up against Su Ke¡¯s arm, rubbing against him and causing a slight swelling in her chest, especially her flower buds in the front becoming faintly erect.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    First of all, don¡¯t mention that this is her own instigation. According to her character, this is something she cannot retreat from. So, even though Du Wan was full of smiles and feeling very smug, she inwardly felt very hot, and her heart started beating faster. Her small hand was holding Su Ke¡¯s, and she didn¡¯t know who was sweating, but it was all wet.


    Du Wan, who found it impossible to stop halfway through, gritted her teeth and resolved to not relax. She watched Su Ke¡¯s delicate and pretty face that was within reach, then his face blushed completely red. Sweat was beginning to gather on his forehead, and his breaths were getting shorter, dripping onto Du Wan¡¯s slightly raised face and making it warmer.


    ¡°So? Little boy, do you want to come home with big sister?¡±


    How could Su Ke answer right now? He was already panicking. However, when the two of them were plastered together, Luo Fei Yan didn¡¯t speak up, and she didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    ¡°Li Li, do you think that Du Wan is burning with desire?¡± Luo Fei Yan crooked her head. She was already talking to the girl beside her, acting as if she was witnessing a movie.


    ¡°I agree, Sister Yan. Don¡¯t you know? Little Wan has gone bad! I think your family¡¯s Su Ke will suffer a calamity. He¡¯ll be devoured by Du Wan until not even a single bone is left!¡± The woman called Li Li was the one who climbed the stairs with Du Wan. She seemed to understand her very well. While speaking about it, her eyes lasered in on Du Wan¡¯s act of seducing Su Ke. She noticed that Du Wan¡¯s gaze was full of vigor.


    Su Ke swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his legs already going soft, and his eyes beseeching Luo Fei Yan for help. Who knew that Luo Fei Yan would treat the mature woman who was like a wolf as a free show!


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Eh! Sister Du Wan!¡± Su Ke used a lot of effort to open his mouth, but his voice was hard to make out as it trembled.


    ¡°En?¡± Just this small skill and Du Wan¡¯s gaze turned foggy. Looking at Se Ke, her eyes lit up with love, then she slightly parted her lips with an alluring luster.


    Their eyes met, and Su Ke and Du Wan seemed to become absent-minded.


    ¡°Ring!¡±


    A phone suddenly rang. It startled Du Wan from her absent-minded state, and it also disrupted Luo Fei Yan¡¯s good show.


    ¡°Whose phone is it? Hurry up and smash it!¡± Luo Fei Yan was furious, almost exploding. It was such a crucial moment, so how could it be screwed up? She wrinkled her brows and looked for the offender. Her gaze swept to the woman beside her, and the ringing was becoming more familiar as she listened to it.


    ¡°***, it¡¯s actually my phone!¡± Luo Fei Yan looked at the spectators who had nearly suffered a catastrophe and embarrassedly stuck out her tongue. She then ran over to the sofa. When she picked up her phone, her body immediately felt sluggish, showing a bored exterior.


    Regardless of the place and time, Luo Fei Yan is always the one who shone the brightest, so her every move is always noticed by the women. All their movements suddenly ceased. Even Du Wan turned around while releasing Su Ke¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Wei, Chief Wu!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s ears perked up. Was this chief Wu the same one that Luo Fei Yan said was the toad who wanted to eat swan meat? Thinking until here, he got fired up and unconsciously extinguished the flame in his body, calming himself down.


    Even though Luo Fei Yan¡¯s voice was indifferent, the look of despise on her face couldn¡¯t be faked. ¡°En! I know, I know. Mayor Lin is your family¡¯s matter. Didn¡¯t you tell everyone about this during the last time we ate?¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Su Ke furrowed his eyebrows. Why was another Mayor Lin mentioned? This Lin is quite daring, he still wants to eat any kind of bird he comes across! From Luo Fei Yan¡¯s slightly-raised eyebrows, it could be surmised that she was restraining herself from fidgeting. She was unwittingly getting annoyed.


    Luo Fei Yan found a comfortable position on the sofa while leaning backward, her legs naturally lying on the coffee table. ¡°Haha, Chief Wu, you¡¯re too hateful. However, I¡¯m very busy for the next few days. You should also know that I still have a shop in Tianjin!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I need to rush over tomorrow! No need, you¡¯re so busy. How can I let you fetch me!¡± Luo Fei Yan casually replied, her tone and expression have a very stark contrast.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Someone¡¯s on the toilet, so let¡¯s stop talking!¡± Luo Fei Yan¡¯s tender voice made people feel moved. It was somewhat spoiled and somewhat enticing. Her expression looked like she wanted to trample her phone.


    ¡°Sister Yan, is it that Wu Yi man?¡± Du Wan had let Su Ke go, swaying her body and swinging her well-developed hips, then she sat down beside Luo Fei Yan.


    ¡°Pissed your aunt off! Is being related to a mayor that amazing? I¡¯m so angry I want to hire a contract killer!¡± Luo Fei Yan didn¡¯t directly reply to Du Wan¡¯s question because she then threw her phone away. In a fit of rage, she tore off her western-styled suit, rubbing the sleeves.


    ¡°Ruo Lan! Pour me a glass of alcohol!¡± Luo Fei Yan looked impatient, unconsciously pouting and crossing her arms over her chest. After she finished speaking, she vehemently let out a breath, her chest and arms were both held up in an imposing manner.


    ¡°Ruo Lan, pour me one too!¡± Du Wan was innately loyal. She had one hand on Luo Fei Yan¡¯s neck while shouting.


    At this moment, a beautician replied, ¡°Is red wine ok?¡± She then made her way to the bar in the leisure area and opened one bottle of highly refined red wine. She then set down two glasses and filled them.


    The liquid was rose-red. Following Ruo Lan¡¯s footsteps, began to shake. Su Ke could smell the alcohol. He then looked at the beautician named Ruo Lan while she steadied the goblets.


    The light-pink beautician uniform was just like the ones nurses wear in hospitals. After that, two luxuries were behind the pink top. The bump hinted at the deep ravine in between. Before long, Ruo Lan stood up with a charming and gentle smile on her face for only a moment. However, Su Ke only spared a single glance without the slightest amount of desire.


    ¡°You guys head home first!¡± Du Wan really resembled an older sister. Waving, then facing a group of friends, these women could tell that Luo Fei Yan was unhappy. Even though they usually can have fun together, but at this moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say. They then grabbed their stuff one by one and prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, Luo Fei Yan picked up the goblet in front of her, and without any hesitation, she drank the whole thing in one gulp. Her mouth had a few drops of wine that were red like blood about to drip down. Luo Fei Yan¡¯s tongue then swept up the droplets.


    ¡°Su Ke, come here! Accompany big sister for a drink!¡± Luo Fei YAn suddenly raised her hands and pointed at Su Ke. Her fingers wiggled a bit. Paired with the picture of her tongue licking her lips, it was very enticing. Su Ke saw that Luo Fei Yan seemed like she had a protective impulse though.


    But, but! I¡¯ve never really drunk any alcohol before! Su Ke would surely get drunk rather quickly!

 Chapter 57: You Want to be Breastfed?

    ¡°You need to come over!¡± Looking at Su Ke¡¯s sluggish face, Du Wan walked over to him and pulled on his arm, practically throwing him onto the sofa.


    After that, she brought the bottle of red wine over and picked up a cup along the way, then she poured some wine while walking over. When Du Wan finally stood in front of Su Ke, the cup in her hand was filled with red wine.


    ¡°For you! Cheers!¡± Du Wan seriously looked at him, even nodding as she finished speaking. It was as if it was a very solemn handover.


    Su Ke glanced over and widened his eyes. He looked at the goblet filled with red wine, rippling along the rim of the cup. Under the light, it shone like rubies, contrasting with the sparkling pure goblet and giving off a dream-like feeling.


    ¡°Hurry up and take it! Be more manly little boy!¡± Du Wan held out her arm while handing the goblet over to him. Su Ke could smell the alcohol from the goblet seeping into his heart. Between a rock and a hard place, he could only subconsciously pick it up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Done speaking, she picked up the bottle again and filled up Luo Fei Yan¡¯s cup again. ¡°D*** that *** Chief Wu! Cheers!¡±


    After that, Du Wan picked up her glass and tipped it at Luo Fei Yan and Su Ke.


    Luo Fei Yan had already drunk one cup, and while she didn¡¯t look too drunk, her face was already very red, and her breath was like chrysanthemums. She then took a deep breath and lifted up her glass again.


    ¡°Good! Cheers!¡±


    When Luo Fei Yan finished speaking, her and Du Wan looked at Su Ke.


    ¡°Uh!¡± Su Ke suddenly realized that he¡¯s never had any alcohol from a young age Beside the few times that Su Ke had the fortune to dip his fingers into Er Guo Tou (sorghum liquor), he had never even touched beer before. The cup of red wine in his hand now seemed like a grenade.


    ¡°Little boy! Will you accompany big sister for a drink?¡± Luo Fei Yan looked at Su Ke¡¯s dazed expression, her right hand was once again placed on his brows, lightly patting them. She then smiled.


    Her voice was husky and sexy. Even though it wasn¡¯t as beautiful as the sounds of nature, it was even more enticing. When she was speaking, the taste of the red wine in his mouth slowly dispersed around, staining his cheeks red. Right now, Su Ke was looking into her eyes as if he could see into her heart.


    He started feeling a kind of melancholy, frustration, and helplessness. Su Ke realized that he was feeling these complex emotions rather quickly. Luo Fei Yan then smiled with her eyes and her pupils undulated. Her voice might be casual, but Su Ke knew about the depression in her heart.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Good! Cheers!¡± Su Ke clinked his glass against Luo Fei Yan¡¯s and Du Wan¡¯s, then directly poured the wine into his mouth. The wine, which was sour with a slightly sweet taste and a strong alcoholic smell, was mixed with a faint feeling of vertigo. Just like that, the novice drinker Su Ke swallowed the red wine.


    ¡°Well done!¡± Even though Luo Fei Yan and Du Wan were a bit surprised, they were more amazed. Su Ke, that little boy, had just downed a whole glass in a short moment of manliness. The two of them shared a smile, and in a moment, finished off their glasses in just two to three gulps.


    They should actually be savoring this high-quality wine. Luo Fei Yan drank two cups in one go. Although she usually drinks a small cup every day, she couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy, so she put down her cup. She leaned back a bit and lifted up her hands, one going around Du Wan¡¯s neck, while the other one rested on Su Ke¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°These are for you guys!¡± Luo Fei Yan hugged the two of them tightly. When she finished speaking, she leaned against Du Wan and planted a kiss on her cheek, then she suddenly listed against Su Ke instead.


    Her wine-red hair bounced along with her head across Su Ke¡¯s cheeks in a burst of numbness. He was stunned, as Luo Fei Yan¡¯s flushed and delicate face got closer and closer.


    His heart was already beating fast because of the alcohol, but it became even faster now, and his cheeks were hot. Even though he told himself that he should move away, his body was already out of control.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Bo!¡± It was a light sound, but it was like thunder to Su Ke¡¯s ears. His cheeks became hotter when Luo Fei Yan¡¯s lips meet them. They were soft and slightly cold, Even though the feeling was very fleeting, it left his mind blank. He practically forgot how to breathe, and he didn¡¯t dare move, causing his limbs to lock up.


    ¡°Sister Yan, if that Wu Yi person makes trouble for you, I¡¯ll go and make some noise. Let¡¯s just say that he¡¯s unfilial until he has to come down!¡± Du Wan held the view of a ten-year-old while saying such ruthless words. She then stood up and refilled the three empty cups.


    ¡°Forget it! I opened the door to do business because being nice brings business! What kind of situation have I never seen? Even if I can¡¯t play with him anymore, it doesn¡¯t affect me that much!¡± Luo Fei Yan was very persuasive, but not just Du Wan, even Su Ke could hear a sense of helplessness in her words.


    ¡°Oh? If Tianjin is fine, I know a few people. My dad can also help. If he¡¯s not in the gallery, he can¡¯t display his talents though!¡± Du Wan was also agitated.


    Su Ke heard from Luo Fei Yan that there was a beauty club in Tianjin. Who knew that his own beautiful boss was so formidable for also having a finger in Tianjin. Tianjin was one of Huaxin¡¯s four mini municipalities, and its economy was very strong. If you had enough to have a beauty club there, Luo Fei Yan was worth at least 1 million according to Su Ke¡¯s calculations.


    Listening to it though, it seemed like this Wu Yi person was very troublesome. Even the stormy Luo Fei Yan was helpless. Could it be because that fellow has a mayor as a relative?


    Unknowingly, Su Ke felt that his brain was starting to become dull. He shook his head, but it had no effect. He wanted to stand up to go and wash his face, but just as he was about to, he realized that golden stars were scattered in front of him. The world spun, then his body fell straight into Luo Fei Yan¡¯s arms.


    He last felt his face lying on her shoulder before being tightly hugged, his face being pushed into her chest. While he was comfortably sandwiched between her two big buns, he drifted off.


    Luo Fei Yan saw that Su was falling and about to hit the floor, so she pulled him close, accidentally bringing his head into her chest. They were separated by only a piece of cotton. Su Ke¡¯s hot breath blew onto her snow-white chest, making her shiver.


    ¡°Uh! Sister Yan, you want to feed him?¡± Du Wan looked at Luo Fei Yan¡¯s posture, and without pausing, she blurted out those words while pointing at Luo Fei Yan¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 58: First Kiss Again?

    In a drowsy state, Su Ke felt something warm rubbing against his cheeks. He then slowly opened his eyes. The gentle rays of light from the chandelier gave a person a kind of warm and homely feeling. However, this place wasn¡¯t his home!


    At this time, Luo Fei Yan¡¯s face appeared before Su Ke¡¯s eyes. The blushing red on her face had yet to subside, and her wine red wavy hair was drooping down. Seeing that Su Ke had woken up, she faintly smiled and said, ¡°Are you feeling better? How come just a single glass of wine is able to knock you out?¡±


    ¡°Uh!¡± Su Ke very quickly sat straight up on the sofa. Other than Luo Fei Yan, there wasn¡¯t anybody in the surroundings. Du Wan was already long gone. As for Luo Fei Yan, she was holding onto a towel that was still emitting heat.


    Thinking that at the last moment he had laid on Luo Fei Yan¡¯s twin peaks, he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed for a fleeting moment. His mind was slightly swaying, but it was much better than before. Su Ke then squeezed out a smile before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve never drunk any wine before, so I also don¡¯t know why it ended up like this!¡±


    ¡°Can you still go home? Or do you want to stay here? There¡¯s a room upstairs if you want it!¡± Luo Fei Yan put the towel aside and softly asked those questions.


    ¡°Uh! What time is it now?¡± When the beautiful boss said it like that, Su Ke realized that he must have stayed way past the knock-off time, which caused him to be somewhat anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s still fine. It¡¯s not even half past nine. All of them left early today. If you¡¯re not going home, you can call them!¡± Luo Fei Yan strangely wasn¡¯t joking around, as she had a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°I have to get home! My family will worry if I¡¯m not there!¡± While saying so, Su Ke got up from the sofa and stretched his body. He didn¡¯t expect that he would feel so spirited after sleeping like that.


    ¡°En! Take care!¡± Luo Fei Yan nodded her head.


    ¡°Sister Yan, I¡¯ll go home first then!¡± When Su Ke spoke until there, he paused and hesitated on what to say next. Looking at Luo Fei Yan, he spoke, ¡°Sister Yan, don¡¯t worry. Everything will be alright!¡±


    ¡°Ya! Little Brother Su, Sister is very touched by what you just said! Come, let me give you a kiss!¡± While saying so, Luo Fei Yan once again used her one-second face changing special skill. She then opened her arms like she was going to give Su Ke a hug.


    Su Ke once again became nervous. ¡°Uh! Sister Yan, I¡¯m going now!¡± While saying so, he already turned his head and hurriedly fled toward the stairs.


    When Su Ke reached the first floor, Lin Xiao Bai was flipping through a magazine behind the receptionist¡¯s desk. ¡°Sister Xiao Bai, I¡¯m going home!¡±


    ¡°Ok, be careful on the way!¡± Lin Xiao Bai then sent Su Ke to the door, and only when his silhouette had faded away, did she walked back. At this time, she saw Luo Fei Yan walk down the stairs.


    ¡°Gone already?¡± Luo Fei Yan asked that question while looking at the glass door.


    ¡°En!¡± Lin Xiao Bai nodded her head. When she thought about wanting to chat a few words with her boss, she found that Luo Fei Yan had already turned around and she seemed to have heard a sigh, but her boss¡¯s back was still strong and upright.


    When Su Ke returned home, he found out that his parents were already back and were waiting for him so they could eat together.


    At the dinner table, Su You Fu twitched from the smell and asked, ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    ¡°En! Drank a little bit of red wine!¡± Su Ke nodded his head. At first, Su Ke thought that his father would criticize him, but who knew that Su You Fu didn¡¯t do anything but pat his shoulder and say, ¡°Good boy, it¡¯s fine to drink wine. Besides, you¡¯re already 18!¡±


    ¡°Is there a father like you? You even encourage your own child to drink alcohol!¡± On the side, Zhang Xue didn¡¯t think about it that way. While holding a bowl of rice, she pointed her chopsticks at her husband. She then turned her head and gave Su Ke some advice, ¡°Son, don¡¯t listen to him. You become very uncomfortable after drinking too much!¡±


    Su Ke was at a loss for words.. He naturally chose not to entangle himself with his parents about this topic. After dinner, the first thing he did was go back to his room. He didn¡¯t even look at his homework before going directly on his computer.


    Baidu Wu person from Langfang city. These few words were enough for Su Ke to search for all the websites regarding him. Clicking on one of them, it was a newsletter about a conference regarding the integration of the multi-level marketing in the city. By coincidence, there was a featured article of the chairman and the Taiwanese leaders. Looking at the nameplate on the desk before them, Su Ke was able to easily identify the Wu person.


    He was wearing white short sleeves shirt and black western trousers. His hair was combed very neat and tidy, and his face was slightly plump with a gold spectacle hanging from his eye.. He was sitting upright and still with a solemn expression on his face.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    If it wasn¡¯t because he was pestering Luo Fei Yan, Su Ke might have had a very good first impression of him. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t directly be addressed as a beast in human clothing


    Su Ke then opened the second website. It was a newsletter of the Wu person being deeply concentrated while doing the basic inspection of the security of the market. The person looked the same as the previous picture, so it should be him. The Wu person was around 40, and during the inspection, he wore a faint smile on his face.


    How would he be able to help Luo Fei Yan? Su Ke wracked his brain around it, but he couldn¡¯t find any reason. With just his identity as an 18-year-old and a 3rd-year high school student, this case was undoubtedly harder than climbing to heaven. The only hope he had would be his flower pickup system.


    After releasing a sigh, he then entered the space of the flower pickup system. He suddenly found out that there was an additional mission on the LCD screen that he didn¡¯t even notice. Could it have refreshed when he was unconscious?


    ¡°D*mn! Why are there so many first kiss missions?¡± Su Ke stared at the LCD screen in a daze with an expression on his face that seemed like he was about to cry but couldn¡¯t. At the moment, the four missions on the LCD screen were as follows:


    ¡°Mission: Obtain Wei Lan¡¯s first kiss. Reward: High school science proficiency (Intermediate Level).¡±


    ¡°Mission: Help Zheng Mo resolve her troubles. Reward: High school calculator skill proficiency.¡±


    ¡°Mission: Obtain Zheng Mo¡¯s first kiss. Reward: Piano proficiency (Intermediate Level).¡±


    ¡°Mission: Obtain Luo Fei Yan¡¯s first kiss. Reward: High school science proficiency (Advanced Level).¡±


    The last mission on the list to get Luo Fei Yan¡¯s first kiss was the newest mission. However, among the four missions, three of them were to obtain someone¡¯s first kiss. It was just too difficult!


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Regarding Luo Fei Yan¡¯s first kiss, could it be that she had always been protecting it? Su Ke didn¡¯t know the answer, but deep down, he believed it to be true, as the flower pickup system wouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    If he was to complete this mission, he would be able to obtain the science proficiency (Advanced Level) reward. This also means that he would be able to clear one of the subjects. It being possible to score a perfect score for math and science was extremely attractive to him.


    However, what he was thinking about the most wasn¡¯t the mission¡¯s rewards, but how to help Luo Fei Yan resolve her trouble and settle her case regarding that perverted Director Wu. He pondered over it, but he still couldn¡¯t find a way. Could the ¡®Help¡¯ section be of help to him when it¡¯s unlocked? Could there be a pleasant surprise?


    When he pressed on the ¡®Help¡¯ button, a message immediately popped up.


    ¡°Completion of 20 missions is required to open the ¡®Help¡¯ section!¡±


    ¡°Current mission status: 22 missions total, 18 completed!¡±


    Su Ke decided that he had to increase his speed of completing his missions. At noon tomorrow, he had to go to the Langfang Teachers University to find Zheng Mo regarding the basketball competition case. While thinking, he opened the Shi Qi Zhong web forum to check on the two videos that he left there.


    After clicking it open, Su Ke was shocked and alarmed. Why did the world change to become like this?!

 Chapter 59: Su Ke should learn from Edison Chen

    ¡°Skirt-chaser Su Ke¡¯s evil clutches have extended towards a year one high school girl! Hot!¡± In the forum, such a topic had suddenly popped up, and its number of views nearly reached a thousand!


    Su Ke¡¯s eyes widened as he clicked to enter the webpage. The first thing he saw was a picture of him having a meal with Liu Qing Qing in the Californian beef noodle stall. Wang Huan and Li Yan weren¡¯t in the photo though.


    In the picture, Su Ke was sitting together with Liu Qing Qing. Although they were somewhat reserved, their incidental smiles when their eyes met made it look like they were well-matched. Whoever took this picture was pretty good.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    The second one picture is of when Su Ke and Liu Qing Qing walked into the school. Su Ke didn¡¯t know when, but he had become so eye-catching that he had the rare honor of the paparazzi following him and taking photos.


    There was a total of two photos and the replies below them that made Su Ke want to cry. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry though. After looking through the replies row by row, Su Ke ground his teeth in anger.


    ¡°The fifteenth moon is the roundest on the sixteenth day, Su Ke is a fickle minded man!¡±


    ¡°A group of egret flies up into the blue sky, Su Ke is stepping on three boats!¡±


    ¡°The cockboat has passed ten thousand mountains, the prettiest girl is Wei Lan!¡±


    ¡°Meeting them is also very difficult. Fei Fei, the school beauty, is a third-year!¡±


    ¡°Hearts that have a common beat are linked, it¡¯s Liu Qing Qing in the photo!¡±


    ¡°The top floor has an original sesame seed-coated cake, I¡¯m going for another!¡±


    ¡°Fei Fei, Qing Qing, and Wei Lan are the males attendant!¡±


    ¡°Su Ke, work hard. Learn from Edison Chen!¡±


    ¡°Edison Chen is a national idol. Su Ke, remember to bring a camera!¡±


    ¡°Three pretty girls are lining up for you. Su Ke, you should learn from Li Zong Rui!¡±


    ¡°Edison Chen and Li Zong Rui let you sleep with a different pretty girl every day!¡±


    ¡°The above people are a bunch of rogues!¡±


    ¡°If you get to close, you will surely get burned!¡±


    Su Ke was on the verge of smashing his computer out of anger after reading through the replies. Each of them were like poets discussing amongst themselves. Nonetheless, their talents were admirable, unless they were actually from the humanities? However, it¡¯s good because there were still people arguing back. After reading through them, Su Ke suddenly laughed.


    ¡°The above reply is really dirty, I¡¯ll dump some water on you that has been used to wash feet.¡±


    ¡°The above reply is ridiculous, I¡¯ll spray your face with a puppy¡¯s pee!¡±


    After reading through the forum for a while, Su Ke lost interest in the end and he got off the computer. Looking at his clock that hung on the wall, he saw that it was nearly 11 o¡¯clock. Su Ke hastily finished his homework before lying in bed.


    As Su Ke tossed and turned in his bed, the image of Luo Fei Yan¡¯s radiant and enchanting eyes that hid her helplessness constantly appeared in his mind. For a woman without proper support, Su Ke had yet to notice her existence. How much work did she need to put in?


    A man¡¯s desire to protect women isn¡¯t always completely related to age. Even children as young as kindergarteners have times when they heroically save the beauty. Su Ke, an 18-year-old youngster, isn¡¯t an exception.


    ¡°Wu Cheng Jie! Wu Cheng Jie!¡± Su Ke frowned as he mumbled that name. The moonlight outside his window shone through the curtains, making the white light very faint. Without realizing it, his eyes closed and he fell asleep immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the university first and find Zheng Mo. It would be for the best if the mission is accomplished this week!¡± Su Ke left early in the morning and his mind was already thinking about the case. After all, looking at the current situation, this mission could still be counted as easy to complete.


    As soon as Su Ke entered the classroom, he noticed that Wang Xiao Gang seemed to be waiting for him. Wang Xiao Gang immediately walked over and welcomed him when he saw Su Ke. He sniggered, ¡°Su Ke, you, haha, did you see the forum?¡±


    Hearing that question, Su Ke knew what Wang Xiao Gang was talking about, so he helplessly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s that type of promotion plan! I¡¯ll take your life!¡±


    ¡°Hey! This really isn¡¯t me! However, that photographer has some skills. I can totally nurture him in the future to be my chief photographer. That viewfinder, angle, and adjusted focus. Simply put, he seemed somewhat professional!¡± Speaking until there, Wang Xiao Gang suddenly laughed again then spoke while pointing at Su Ke, ¡°The most awesome part of the forum is all the replies though. Did you see them?¡±


    Su Ke was speechless this time. Wang Xiao Gang didn¡¯t lower his voice, so the students that were preparing for self-study began to cover their mouth to resist from laughing. However, it was rather fortunate that Wei Lan¡¯s head was lowered and she didn¡¯t seem to have any kind of reaction.


    Wang Xiao Gang continued speaking.¡±Student Su Ke, I have to tell you something very serious. You¡¯re very famous now! Extremely popular! Oh right, did you see the competition for the 10 most handsome boys in school that I sent to you?¡±


    Su Ke shook his head, ¡°Why would I still have the mood to see that! It nearly caused my mental state to go chaotic!¡± After saying so, Su Ke headed towards his seat. Before he could take another step though, his arm was suddenly pulled by Wang Xiao Gang.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great honor for me to congratulate you. The activity this time around will be public, fair and just. It will also be under my supervision. You¡¯ve already been shortlisted for this competition. You¡¯re also currently using an advantage of looking weak to overwhelm Lin Jian, a second year, and taking first place!¡± Wang Xiao Gang had a serious expression on his face, but a trace of craftiness still lingered in his gaze.


    ¡°Lin Jian? Who¡¯s he?¡± Su Ke wasn¡¯t interested in the 10 most handsome boys in school. However, once he heard the name that Wang Xiao Gang had spoken of, he seemed to have heard it somewhere before. He forgot where though, which is why he paused.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°H¨¤i, it¡¯s that second-year fellow from class (1). He¡¯s called Rukawa Kaede by love-struck fangirls. He¡¯s not bad at basketball, and there¡¯s a rumor that he even plays on equal footing with people specialized in sports!¡± Wang Xiao Gang couldn¡¯t stand Lin Jian, and being Su Ke¡¯s best friend, he would naturally help him and not be an outsider.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Su Ke shrugged his shoulders and indifferently shook his head. He was finally released from Wang Xiao Gang¡¯s pestering and returned to his seat. However, it was evident that the case of the new post in the forum would bring him some trouble, and this was just the beginning.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡± Wei Lan immediately stood up when the class ended and called out to Su Ke as she rushed towards him. While doing so, she cast a glare at Wang Xiao Gang who wanted to squeeze in, causing him to retreat.


    ¡°En?¡± Su Ke lifted his head and felt that it was somewhat unexpected. Although he now had a good relationship with her, she rarely took the initiative to find him. School hasn¡¯t ended for the day either.


    Wei Lan stammered as she hesitated. She then took in a deep breath and the two dimples on her cheeks were covered by blushes and she looked somewhat nervous. Su Ke could only ask, ¡°What is it? Is there a problem?¡±


    Wei Lan gritted her teeth before she finally spoke. ¡°You¡­. did you see that post on the forum?¡±


    ¡°D*mn¡¯t!¡± Su Ke sighed in his heart. In the beginning, he thought that Wei Lan wouldn¡¯t even go and look at the forum. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s a member of the study committee, so she shouldn¡¯t have a lot of free time. He also didn¡¯t see her make any weird reactions this morning. Who knew that she would come and settle her score at the opportune moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it! You¡¯re talking about that post about me catching the thief!¡± Su Ke thought of an excuse, but deep down, he was extremely nervous. However, he wouldn¡¯t easily bring up that post relating to the 3 girls and 1 guy. Even though he didn¡¯t bring it up initially, it didn¡¯t mean that Wei Lan wouldn¡¯t ask about it!


    ¡°Not that. I¡¯m talking about that post that advised you to learn from Li Zong Rui and Edison Chen!¡± Wei Lan said, feeling displeased as she looked at Su Ke.


    ¡°Oh! Li Zong Rui? Edison Chen? Never heard of them before. I don¡¯t know about them either!¡± Su Ke decided to act like a fool until the end to avoid the spearhead. He then frowned while wearing an innocent expression on his face.

 Chapter 60: A Heroic Gamble

    ¡°Stop playing dumb! Wang Xiao Gang was speaking to you so loudly this morning, the whole classroom could hear your conversation!¡± Wei Lan pouted, then she crossed her arms over her chest as she glared at Su Ke.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke immediately withered, laughing bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s just nonsense!¡± He didn¡¯t know exactly what happened, he just felt like he was caught having an affair.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going one with Li Fei Fei and Liu Qing Qing? Why did you also go and eat with Liu Qing Qing?¡± Wei Lan got more agitated as she spoke, causing her chest, which was being squeezed by her arms, to become even more plump than usual.


    Su Ke lifted his head and his gaze landed on her chest, making him even more dumbstruck.


    ¡°You, what are you looking at? Hurry up and answer!¡± After Wei Lan finished her homework last night, she originally wanted to look at the poll for the top ten most handsome boys in school, but Wang Xiao Gang had then told her what happened. Who knew that she would actually see a picture of Su Ke eating a meal with someone else, especially year 1 Liu Qing Qing.


    Having worked herself up since early in the morning, she finally had an opportunity to unleash her anger. Looking at Su Ke¡¯s attempts to act like a fool, she became even angrier. Actually, she also didn¡¯t know why she felt betrayed.


    Su Ke unconsciously scratched his head. He then decided to ask a more meaningful question to distract Wei Lan. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. Do you remember the girl called Wang Huan who was chased and beaten up by a group of people?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Wei Lan nodded in response but didn¡¯t relax in the slightest, her face just like ice.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I help her out back then? So she wanted to thank me for that time. The photo you saw was actually of Wang Huan and Li Yan. Oh yeah, Wang Xiao Gang was there too. Ask him yourself if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Su Ke then pointed at an innocent-looking Wang Xiao Gang that was already hovering behind Wei Lan as he spoke.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Seeing Wei Lan turning around, Wang Xiao Gang was shocked and frantically nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I was there too!¡±


    Wei Lan seemed calmer and milder. Looking at the curious Wang Xiao Gang though, she ferociously yelled, ¡°Stand aside!¡±


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯ll just go away then. Call me if you need me!¡± Wang Xiao Gang was full of smiles as he nodded and moved aside.


    ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡± Su Ke spread his hands, trying to look more innocent. Seeing that Wei Lan¡¯s mood had calmed, he quickly added, ¡°That¡¯s right, how are your revisions? Next week is our monthly examinations!¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to change the subject! I don¡¯t need revisions to score higher than you!¡± Wei Lan angrily replied.


    ¡°That might not be true. I feel like I¡¯ll surpass you in this examination!¡± Su Ke knew that Wei Lan was probably in the top forty for year three science classes, which is practically number one in class eight. Su Ke needed to distract her though, so he pulled out a card.


    ¡°Tch, stop dreaming!¡± Wei Lan knew about Su Ke¡¯s very clearly. Besides his language grade, the rest were barely passable. Within the 800 people in year 3, his humanities grade hasn¡¯t gone above 200. During his previous examination, he was ranked in the 500s. Behind that, and besides the people who didn¡¯t study, there was also the people with an athletic ability.


    So when Su Ke said that he would surpass her, her first thought was that he went crazy. No matter how hard you study, it was impossible to increase your rank by over 500!


    Su Ke didn¡¯t hesitate to blurt out, ¡°If I score above you in the upcoming examination, what should we do? Is there a prize?¡± Even if he failed, he still wouldn¡¯t lose that much.


    ¡°I agree with whatever you say!¡± Wei Lan became callous, but she still had a thought in her heart. Through this method, she could encourage Su Ke to work hard and it could be counted as a good deed. This, this is definitely the responsibility of a committee member!


    Su Ke unknowingly lowered his voice while speaking.¡°Hei Hei, do you still remember what I said before?¡±


    Wei Lan furrowed her eyebrows, then she released her arms and put them it on the desk as she leaned forward and asked quietly.¡°En? What did you say?¡±


    Su Ke noticed that Wei Lan was closer to him and that her white rabbits regained their original shape and swayed slightly. Quickly averting his gaze and taking a deep breath, he murmured, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to kiss me before?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wei Lan bent down to listen attentively. Su Ke¡¯s voice went even lower, then his face became red as he squatted to one side, unmoving.


    When Su Ke finished speaking, he released a relieved breath when he saw Wei Lan¡¯s shy and embarrassed reaction that was also really enthusiastic. He didn¡¯t know if it was because Fang Fei Yi had already honed on him, but he tilted his head towards Wei Lan and said, ¡°So? Do you dare?¡±


    Wei Lan averted her gaze and looked around frantically, then she realized that no one was paying any attention to him. Even the obedient Wang Xiao Gang went to the toilet, causing her to relax a little bit.


    Wei Lan¡¯s face was taut as she confidently declared. ¡°How can I not? I¡¯ll definitely win anyways!¡±


    ¡°Good! It¡¯s settled then. Don¡¯t regret it though!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise!¡± Wei Lan furiously nodded, but she immediately reacted, realizing that their deal was a little unfair. She quickly said, ¡°Then what do I get if I win?¡±


    When she said that, she saw Su Ke think for a little bit before replying righteously, ¡°If I win, you kiss me! If I lose, I kiss you!¡±


    ¡°You pervert, why don¡¯t you go die!¡± Wei Lan was nearly mad with anger, waving her fists and slamming them on Su Ke¡¯s shoulders. ¡°If you lose, you need to promise me that you¡¯ll work hard. It¡¯s enough for me if you improve even just a little bit!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Ke nodded. At this moment, the bell rang for class. Wei Lan stared at him for a bit before hurrying back to her seat.


    To win this bet, not only can they get more intimate, but he can also finish a task. The whole morning, Su Ke was attentive in class and quietly working hard. He still remembered to go to Lang Fang teachers¡¯ lounge to find Zheng Mo during lunch though.


    The more attentive he was, the faster time flew. When class finally ended, he was still reluctant. When he thought about Zheng Mo, he packed his table, then he waited until all the students had left before slowly walking to the teachers¡¯ lounge.


    A voice suddenly called out to him.¡°Su Ke!¡± Su Ke instinctively stopped, but the guy who was in front of him was a stranger. He then asked, ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from year 2 class 4. I watched our video on our school¡¯s forum!¡± The male smiled honestly, but his next sentence created black lines on Su Ke¡¯s head.


    ¡°I even saw the picture of you eating with Liu Qing Qing. I even have a reply for you!¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem then?¡±


    When the boy spoke, he looked a bit anxious and concerned, ¡°Yes, there is! I was stopped at the entrance of our school. The people there wanted me to find you. They¡¯re waiting for you at the entrance!¡±


    He thought for a little bit before continuing, ¡°Be careful! I think they have bad intentions for you. If you don¡¯t wanna go, then make sure you go hide for a while. I¡¯m scared that they¡¯ll become too impatient and just enter the school!¡±

 Chapter 61: Looking for Money or Looking for Sex?

    ¡°En! I know, thank you!¡± Su Ke furrowed his eyebrows. His instincts told him that it was Huang Mao and his hooligans. Before, Wang Xiao Gang had already reminded him that this guy had come out from the guardhouse, but he still smiled at the male who gave him the news.


    ¡°En, be careful! I¡¯ll leave first!¡± The male then turned around after he was done, but he suddenly stopped. He then looked at Su Ke and laughed darkly, ¡°Su Ke, you¡¯re really formidable. The three girls on the forum are all your girlfriends?¡±


    ¡°Pu!¡± Su Ke nearly spat blood. Black lines adorned his head, he was also speechless and very embarrassed. Looking at the year 2 male in front of him fanning the gossip, he gloomily shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all drivel, I¡¯m not that close to them!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± The student seemed a bit disappointed and half in disbelief, which made Su Ke feel even more wronged. He didn¡¯t know who was behind the scenes slandering him, but they made him out to be some playboy stepping on three boats at the same time.


    Looking at the silhouette of the guy who was leaving, Su Ke paused for a moment, then went down the stairs. Even though the school gates surely had Huang Mao and his gang waiting there, hiding wouldn¡¯t solve anything. He might be able to hide on the first day, but he couldn¡¯t hide until the fifteenth. It was better to settle this now.


    After receiving the proficiency in boxing reward, Su Ke felt like he wasn¡¯t that weak, He wasn¡¯t a young man who couldn¡¯t even fight a chicken anymore. The way he now handles certain matters has also started to change, he no longer runs away.


    After waiting for just a moment, almost everyone in school had left. The usually-crowded entrance only had a few students cycling away. Looking at the gates, Su Ke took a deep breath and moved his body a bit. Since there¡¯s a high chance of a fight, he naturally needed to prepare himself.


    After he finished warming himself up, he walked over while looking around. Strangely enough, he didn¡¯t see a hint of Huang Mao and his goons. Did they leave first?


    He continued forward, making himself look more conspicuous, but Huang Mao didn¡¯t appear. A black car slowly pulled up at that moment, then it steadily stopped beside Su Ke.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Two men walked out of the car and headed towards Su Ke after greeting him.


    Su Ke was stunned. They looked to be around 27 to 28 years-old. They had cropped hair, black aviator sunglasses, and tight army green shirts. They also wore army pants similar to those in movies and combat boots. Altogether, the outfit gave off a valiant and imposing air.


    The male who spoke was expressionless. His posture was relaxed and natural looking, but he gave Su Ke a dangerous feeling. If this person were to act, it would be lightning-quick. He already had a lot of belief for people in army uniforms, and at this moment, he was very anxious.


    ¡°You guys are?¡± Su Ke asked softly, but at the same time, subtly preparing his body. He was really shocked though. Were these people actually hired by Huang Mao?


    ¡°Who we are isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that our boss wants to see you!¡± The man¡¯s voice was powerful and low, while his face was like a Chinese vampire with no change in expression.


    ¡°Eh! Sorry, but I have something to do!¡± Su Ke changed his strategy. If he had to take action, he was afraid that he might be taken advantage of. It was very likely that he would be beaten by them very badly. Right now, he could only find another way to escape.


    Since he was going to run away though, he needed to make these two men relax their guard.


    ¡°Big Brothers, it¡¯s already almost 12, you guys should quickly go home and eat. I¡¯m also a poor student with no money. I won¡¯t delay your meal any further!¡± Su Ke ran his mouth and put on a harmless smile as he looked for an escape route.


    Su Ke smiled and nodded, his mouth like a straight line. Before he could turn away and run, the other guy blocked his way like an impenetrable wall.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Su Ke cursed in his heart. He raised his right knee suddenly, and in a flash, his leg stretched taut as he ruthlessly aimed one foot at the other man¡¯s crotch.


    When drawing a bow, pull it your hardest! When using an arrow, pretend you use it constantly! To shoot someone, first, shoot the horse! To capture a thief, first, capture their king!


    Even though Su Ke couldn¡¯t ¡®capture a thief by capturing their king¡¯, he could use ¡®when kicking a person, first kick their crotch¡¯. The kick contained immense power. If it really connected, the person he kicked may not have been able to have babies. It was unavoidable though. These two people put too much pressure on Su Ke.


    No ambush, he reckoned that it¡¯s not the right time to be nice.


    ¡°Beng!¡± Su Ke¡¯s right leg exerted all its strength in the kick, but it was just like stepping on a brick. A jolt of pain then traveled from his foot. He then realized that the man in front of him didn¡¯t dodge, he just lifted his knee and intercepted Su Ke¡¯s leg.


    Su Ke suddenly went down soon after. Not only did he not let the other man retreat even a tiny bit despite the pain in his leg, he bounced back immediately. Su Ke got up and turned around in a flash, preparing to flee.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Pain suddenly flashed across his shoulders, elbows, and wrists. Unknowingly, the one who was talking to him had reached Su Ke and struck him like lightning. One hand grabbed his neck, while the other grabbed both of his wrists.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Ke was so anxious he wanted to curse his mother. Who the heck was this guy? He hadn¡¯t even reacted and he was already captured. His hand technique was like the army restraining holds in movies.


    ¡°He can¡¯t be actual military. If it¡¯s really like that, it¡¯ll be just like facing Guan Gong while wielding his broadsword, he could never win against these people!¡± Su Ke tried to wriggle away, but his hands were like clamps, securely locking him up. ¡°Who are you people? I¡¯m going to yell for help!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Our boss just wants to treat you to a meal!¡± The one who was nearly injured finally spoke, sounding more persuasive than the previous person. He then opened the car door as he spoke.


    ¡°Wei! Loosen up, my arm is about to fall off!¡± Su Ke was then unceremoniously dumped into the car with each man boxing him on his sides.


    The man who didn¡¯t get out started the car. He was dressed exactly the same as the other two. Suddenly, Su Ke noticed a photo on the front seat. It was actually the one showing him eating with Liu Qing Qing. Who knew that these people were so prepared. If he didn¡¯t come out, then they would have used the picture to drag him out anyways. It was unavoidable!


    Anyway, the situation was already like this. Even if he wanted to run, he actually couldn¡¯t.


    Su Ke felt that after he got in the car, these people were a lot more relaxed. The pressure on him also lightened, but he still couldn¡¯t relax. He then smiled mischievously before speaking, ¡°Big Brothers, it can¡¯t be that you¡¯re kidnapping me! Are you looking for money or are you looking for sex? Wei! If you¡¯re looking for sex, I can¡¯t satisfy you. If you¡¯re looking for money, I think it would better if you bought a lottery ticket! My family doesn¡¯t have any money, we¡¯re super poor!¡±

 Chapter 62: Man-Eating Demoness, Liu Fei Hong

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Boss just wants to invite you to a meal. You¡¯ll know when we get there!¡± Seeing that Su Ke had calmed down, the two men sitting in the back felt relieved. The man who had his knee kicked by Su Ke didn¡¯t show any change in expression. Rather than that, there was a faint sense of pain coming from the sole of his feet


    ¡°Is it really for a meal?¡± Su Ke then looked at the two men whose attitudes didn¡¯t become rigid due to him running away the instant he turned his body. Of course, the main point was that he didn¡¯t cause any trouble for them. Su Ke timidly asked, ¡°I don¡¯t need to pay?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°H¨¥h¨¥!¡± This time, nobody responded to him at all. It was dead quiet in the car, so the only the sound being produced was from the car tires against the road. Looking through the window in all directions, Su Ke noticed that the car was actually heading towards the development zone.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Su Ke scratched his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t we getting close to the point where someone saw a part of a corpse on TV?¡±


    However, Su Ke very quickly realized that there wasn¡¯t anyone responding to him. Their eyes were also blocked by their sunglasses, so it was impossible to know what they were thinking about. Since Su Ke sat together with them, he was able to feel their hard metal-like muscles in their bodies that felt like they were filled with explosive power.


    Though Su Ke knew that he shouldn¡¯t be in any danger, he still carefully made some preparations. The car began to leave and go downtown, but the development zone was also unexpectedly very bustling.


    The car then suddenly stopped in front of a restaurant. On the platform, there were two waitresses in crimson cheongsam standing on each side of the revolving door. Their hair was combed to the back of their heads, while their chests were puffed out and drawn into their abdomen; the front curved out and the behind stuck up. Both their palms overlapped in front of them while they wore a smile. They were very slender and elegant.


    After Su Ke walked out of the car, he suddenly noticed a highlight. It was unexpected, but the bottom part of waitresses¡¯ cheongsam had a big slit in it that already reached their thigh. From the light breeze that brushed by at that moment, their skirts slightly swayed. The snow white skin of their jade colored legs was sometimes partly hidden and partly visible. It seems that if a gale swept by, their bottoms would be exposed.


    .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! The Boss is waiting for you inside!¡± When Su Ke was in a daze, he was patted on the shoulder by a man behind him before he came back to reality. The restaurant before him had 5 stories. The outside wall had some kind of golden glass, so when the sun¡¯s rays shone on it, it looked splendorous and majestic. Directly before them was the restaurant¡¯s signboard, ¡°Bluish Green Sea & Cloudy Sky¡±


    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t know the way!¡± Su Ke complained in his mind. He wanted to leave right away, but he didn¡¯t know where to go. He then embarrassedly turned his head and looked at the two men behind him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At this time, the man who captured Su Ke took the lead and guided Su Ke into the restaurant. When they then passed through the revolving door, the two waitresses that had smiles on their faces slightly bowed. Their actions weren¡¯t very big, but Su Ke didn¡¯t see the spring scenery from the swaying of their skirts that he wanted.


    However, now wasn¡¯t the time to ponder over this question, because after stepping into the restaurant, he would soon be able to see the mysterious Boss! What kind of person is he? Could he be the yellow hair¡¯s backer? While walking up the stairs, Su Ke calmed his breathing. Even though his heart was still nervous, the emotions on his face had already calmed down.


    On the second floor, there was a waitress in front of the door to Purple East Hall that was young, beautiful, and wore light makeup. She then nodded her head at the man in front, causing Su Ke to guess that they knew each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re Su Ke?¡± The woman also wore a cheongsam, which means a cheongsam must be this restaurant¡¯s working attire. She wore a red cheongsam with a high collar that was embroidered with a hundred flower designs. It was very exquisite. The end of her cheongsam reached above knee level. The entire cheongsam outlined the lady¡¯s elegance and curves, as well as her fully filled chest area. When she spoke, both her palms overlapped in front of her.


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke nodded his head. At the same time, the head waitress before him pushed the door open, then she slightly took a step back to create a path before saying to Su Ke, ¡°Please enter!¡±


    Su Ke then took a deep breath before striding in. Even if the Boss was an immortal or a monster, since he came all the way to this point, he certainly had to meet the person. After he walked in, he was instantly stunned.


    The whole hall was extremely spacious and the sunlight was shining through the glass window. The costly air conditioner unit that operated with electricity was making a low-pitch sound. When Su Ke first entered, he immediately felt that his whole body was comfortable and invigorated.


    There was also a big round table that could at least sit 15 people. On it, there was a crystal clear glass lazy susan that had peanuts, melon seeds, pistachio nuts, and many other refreshments on it. When his gaze drifted further into the room, he noticed that the place had charm and beauty.


    At a corner, there was a small bar with a menu of all sort of drinks and wines above it. It had red wine, white wine, and a great variety of beverages. Beside the bar, there was a genuine leather sofa that looked extremely soft and comfortable. Su Ke then noticed that there was a lady currently sitting on it and looking at him.


    She had short hair that parted from the middle, giving her an experienced career woman vibe. She also had a typical oval face, heavy eyebrow makeup, and a pair of bright eyes that seemed to be able to see through the heart. She had been staring at Su Ke ever since he arrived. She also had a pointy nose and lips that looked like they were put on a rouge. She quietly sat on the sofa while slightly leaning against the soft backrest. Her hands were resting on each side to support her body, giving off a very relaxed impression.


    Even though she just lifted her head to look at Su Ke, she gave him a kind of oppressive feeling.


    After around a minute had passed, the room was very quiet as the two stared at each other.


    ¡°Su Ke?¡± The lady suddenly smiled, exposing her white teeth as she stood up. The suffocating atmosphere from before had thawed when she spoke.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me! You are?¡± Su Ke was confused, as he originally thought that the mysterious boss that was waiting for him was an old man. However, who would have thought that it would actually be a young lady who looked to be around 30. Her whole person looked to be swift and decisive, while she gave off a faint domineer over the opposite gender.


    ¡°I¡¯m Liu Fei Hong. Us meeting right now was a bit forced, so please understand! Come, sit!¡± Liu Fei Hong was wearing a simple black blouse that had its bottom hem tucked in, causing her well developed upper body to be more obvious. At this moment, Su Ke noticed that she was actually wearing man-size trousers. Her clothes were actually very gender neutral. While pointing at the chair before Su Ke as she spoke, Liu Fei Hong had already sat down in her own chair.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Su Ke was even more confused by Liu Fei Hong¡¯s attitude. He didn¡¯t know her intentions, so he decided that he would take things as they come. He then nodded and sat down, but his mind was working very rapidly. Who was this Liu Fei Hong?


    He had heard the name before, but he didn¡¯t have any impression of it. In the midst of pondering over it, someone knocked on the door twice, then a group of waitresses in red cheongsams walked in one by one in an orderly fashion while carrying dishes of food.


    Su Ke had a feeling as if maternal grandmother Liu had entered the grand view garden. The dishes on the table in front of Su Ke looked good, smelled good, and they would surely be tasty. There was chicken meat, duck meat, fish meat, and everything one could imagine. They were also all unique, just like pieces of art. They instantly caused Su Ke¡¯s belly to growl in hunger because after school, he hadn¡¯t eaten yet,l so he was already quite hungry since the beginning!


    ¡°Sister Fei Hong, you can call me if there¡¯s anything you need!¡± The lady who had been guarding the door from the start bowed and muttered those few words before catwalking out. After a while, the table was filled with delicious food. However, Su Ke¡¯s memories then were stirred by these three words; Sister Fei Hong.


    ¡°Sister Fei Hong! Sister Fei Hong! D*mn, could you be that man-eating demoness, Liu Fei Hong?¡± Su Ke was momentarily shocked by his assumption. Liu Fei Hong was the hooligan¡¯s well-known boss in Langfang. It was said that she had around 3 to 4 hundred people under her command. He didn¡¯t think that she would be the yellow hair¡¯s boss. It looked like he had kicked an iron plate. What should he do about this situation?

 Chapter 63: Really from the Mafia

    When Su Ke thought about the urban rumor regarding Liu Fei Hong¡¯s nickname as the man-eating demoness, his heart beat wildly. This is the real mafia! He might be able to deal with regular hooligans like yellow hair, but against their boss, he was powerless.


    The kind of people that attack her face death!


    ¡°Hu!¡± Su Ke deeply exhaled the stuffiness in his chest as he forcefully calmed his tensed heart. Besides, the situation had already reached this point, so he might as well calmly face it!


    ¡°D¨©ng!¡± At the sound, Su Ke suddenly lifted his head and saw Liu Fei Hong light a silver-white lighter. It looked like a high-class Zippo product. He could hear a sharp and clear sound before a small flame danced on the lighter. With her right hand, she took out a cigarette from the cigarette case.


    Seeing Su Ke¡¯s gaze that was directed at her, she gestured the cigarette in her hand to him before asking, ¡°Want one?¡± At this time, Su Ke noticed that the cigarettes in Liu Fei Hong¡¯s hand were not the kind of filter-tipped cigarettes that were meant for women.


    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t smoke!¡± Su Ke hurriedly waved his hand. Her actions somewhat puzzled Su Ke because it totally didn¡¯t seem like she was making things difficult for him. The more he pondered over it, the more he felt like it was weird. If she wanted revenge, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have invited him to a meal!


    Liu Fei Hong didn¡¯t force Su Ke. After his refusal, she lit the cigarette and deeply breathed in a breath. After a moment, a faint silver smoke was blown out. The whole smoking process was done very smoothly. Hidden within the smoke, her appearance instantly seemed somewhat charming and alluring.


    ¡°Come over here and eat!¡± Liu Fei Hong naturally didn¡¯t neglect Su Ke, as she invited him to dig in. However, Su Ke didn¡¯t start eating even though the dishes before him were very appetizing. ¡°May I know what business you have with me?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Liu Fei Hong had already guessed that Su Ke would ask this question, so she smiled before replying, ¡°I¡¯m Qing Qing¡¯s older sister!¡±


    Su Ke was briefly stunned by her reply and he stared blankly at the lady before him. Liu Fei Hong and Liu Qing Qing. After careful contemplation, he noticed that their eyes and eyebrow areas had some resemblance, but in the next moment, another question suddenly appeared in his mind.


    He had already rejected Liu Qing Qing¡¯s confession, so what does Boss Liu want to meet him for? Give her little sister some support?


    It then turned out to be a feast at Hong Men.


    ¡°Eat!¡± Liu Fei Hong wasn¡¯t as scary as the rumors, but from her every action, he noticed that she had a certain might as the female boss of the mafia. However, she was still approachable much more than what he imagined.


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke nodded his head. This time, he didn¡¯t think about Liu Fei Hong¡¯s purpose for her actions, as he now had Liu Qing Qing as his buffer. Liu Qing Qing¡¯s older sister shouldn¡¯t have any bad intentions towards him. Thinking until here, Su Ke began to fill his belly.


    All along, Liu Fei Hong had a smile on her face and it seemed like she had a good impression of Su Ke¡¯s performance. Since it was like that, she watched Su Ke eating down the food. Only when her cigarette was burnt down to the butt did she open her mouth to speak.


    ¡°I invited you here because I actually need your help with a certain matter!¡± Even though Liu Fei Hong and Su Ke were separated by a big table filled with dishes, her sentence seemed like it came out together with the flower pick up system¡¯s beeping sound in his mind.


    Su Ke was distracted. When he lifted his head during that moment, he entered the system¡¯s space. On the LCD screen, there was another line regarding the new mission.


    ¡°Mission: Accept Liu Fei Hong¡¯s Request. Reward: High School English Proficiency (Advanced Level).¡±


    ¡°Woah, this mission has prospects!¡± Su Ke¡¯s heart was in ecstasy. The reward was very helpful for him to have on next week¡¯s monthly test. No matter what, he had to accept Liu Fei Hong¡¯s request.


    ¡°Sister Fei Hong, please tell me what I have to do!¡± Since Su Ke was now aware that she¡¯s Liu Qing Qing¡¯s older sister, and with his training from the Humble Fragrance, he had the courage to call other girls sister. Sure enough, when Su Ke called her sister, she smiled at him.


    ¡°How should I put it? Qing Qing¡¯s personality has actually had some problems in the past due to family circumstances. Due to our father passing away at an early age, it caused her to often seemed eccentric and introverted. Other than those two girls that might be called her friends, she basically never communicates with anyone!¡±


    While speaking about her, Liu Fei Hong¡¯s expression became somewhat bleak. She then unconsciously took out another cigarette and lit it.


    After exhaling a puff of smoke, she slowly opened her mouth, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t allow anybody with ulterior motives to approach her!¡±


    Su Ke felt a sudden chill. Looking at Liu Fei Hong¡¯s sneer, he believed that she had already eliminated a great number of people with ulterior motives. Otherwise, just with Liu Qing Qing¡¯s appearance, there should be a lot of people wooing her. Until now though, she hasn¡¯t dated a single guy.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one that she took the initiative to approach her. Also, I found out that Qing QIng seems to have confessed to you!¡±


    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t agree though! After all, everyone is still currently in the studying phase, so it would be best to not get distracted!¡± Su Ke hurriedly explained as he was afraid that Liu Fei Hong would misunderstand him. For the sake of protecting her little sister, she would surely eliminate him and make him a disabled person. He didn¡¯t doubt for a second that Liu Fei Hong had that kind of ability.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, I won¡¯t really object if you two dated. I¡¯ve seen the video of you catching the thief. The falling of a single leaf heralds autumn, so I believe that you aren¡¯t a bad child!¡± Seeing how nervous Su Ke was, she could think of what he was worried about. Afterall, she was the older sister that even hatefully despises young love.


    Su Ke hurriedly nodded his head before agreeing. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m really a good person!¡±


    ¡°So, I hope that when you¡¯re free, you would spend some time to accompany her. She¡¯s actually really lonely!¡± When she spoke those words, her voice unconsciously softened and her expression exposed how much she pampered her little sister.


    ¡°En, no problem. Actually, I had already promised Liu Qing Qing that when I¡¯m free I would accompany her! Uh, Sister Fei Hong, is this what you invited me to help you with?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯ll leave this task to you then. If you encounter any problems in the future, you can come here and find me. I owned this restaurant, so you can find me here most of the time if you ever need me. Of course, calling me will also do!¡± Liu Fei Hong then nodded her head after she finished talking.


    ¡°Please rest assured that leaving this problem to me is the best solution!¡± Su Ke was all smiles because of the beep coming from the flower pickup system, indicating that the mission was now completed and his high school English test won¡¯t be an issue.


    At this moment, a ringtone sounded from the phone that Liu Fei Hong had left on the sofa. Nodding her head at Su Ke, she stood up and walked over to it before picking up the black phone. When Liu Fei Hong heard the voice on the other end, her expression instantly turned dark and angry.


    ¡°What?! You said the five brothers are injured?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Who let you decide to take people there? Is there nothing in your head?¡±


    ¡°What should we do? You still have the nerve to ask me something like that? Go and call some other people right now! Also, give Second Brother Xu a call, have him gather everyone under him. Since it¡¯s started already, we¡¯ll go all the way. Go!¡±


    Su Ke then watched Liu Fei Hong hang up the phone. Her expression was still somewhat dark and she was frowning. Su Ke¡¯s heart was suddenly alarmed. Does this mean that the mafia is going to have a fight? She¡¯s 100% a man-eating demoness.


    When Liu Fei Hong returned, she suddenly had two racks of RMB that looked to be around $20,000 RMB. ¡°Accompany her some more, you even take her shopping if you like. First of all, take the money and just regard it as this elder sister giving it to you so that the two of you can buy the things you want!¡± She then put the money down on the lazy susan and turned it to Su Ke.

 Chapter 64: I’m a Loser?

    Two red dollar bills were then unhurriedly placed in front of Su Ke. He had no idea what to use 20 thousand dollars for because he¡¯s never had that much. His parents¡¯ annual salary was about this much!


    It would be a lie if he said that his heart didn¡¯t feel moved. His heartbeat and breathing sped up, while his hand slowly reaching forward. There was actually an almost unnoticeable shudder as he gulped down his saliva before Ke finally reached the money.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Liu Fei Hong just stared at Su Ke, while her gloomy expression just faded away. There was no choice but to acknowledge that this woman¡¯s self-control was rather high since she could cover up her anger so quickly. She was smiling slightly right now, while her eyes held an indescribable feeling.


    Suddenly, Su Ke¡¯s hand dropped halfway before lightly turning the lazy susan on the table. The lazy susan moved slowly, then the 20 thousand dollars left him behind just like that. ¡°Sister Fei Hong, I can¡¯t accept the money. I think you misunderstood me. I was willing to accompany Liu Qing Qing because we¡¯re friends!¡±


    ¡°Maybe you think that I can buy her things and make her happy with the money,, but you need to know that¡¯s not what Qing Qing needs, she just needs the company!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s spoke these righteous words as he stood up and continued ¡°Sorry, I have some business to attend to so I must leave first. Thank you Sister Fei Hong for your hospitality!¡±


    It seems like the woman in front of him was no longer that easily triggered gang leader. Su Ke never thought about whether what he said would enrage her, but he did feel a bit uncomfortable in his heart.


    ¡°Su Ke, wait! Since you already called me sister, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. This money has no other meaning to me anyway, and I can¡¯t just let you help for no pay. This is a sister¡¯s request!¡± Liu Fei Hong also stood up before walking over to Su Ke for the first time.


    Her fashionable short hair parted through the center, and she had a very nimble angular face that reflected her tough personality. She also wore a black shirt and pants that seemed to conceal her chest. When she reached Su Ke, it allowed him to feel her charisma.


    She smelled slightly fragrant, while her eyes held a trace of regret. Su Ke froze and his gaze was drawn to her chest. Looks like her undergarments are also black! After he mulled over his inappropriate thought, he finally reacted.


    ¡°Sister Fei Hong, I already agreed to your request. At the same time, this is also a friend¡¯s responsibility,¡± Su Ke then paused before continuing, ¡°If Sister Fei Hong has the time to do so, then maybe you can accompany her more and talk!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Fei Hong opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°This is my business card with my number on it. If Qing Qing has any problems, you can call me anytime. Of course, you can also call me if you any have problems of your own. Now, let¡¯s eat! The main dish hasn¡¯t even been served yet!¡±


    ¡°Maybe not, Sister Fei Hong. I actually have some business to attend to. You sent two goons to kidnap me today! I couldn¡¯t even resist, I was like a trapped chicken!¡± Su Ke smiled bitterly. Just thinking about being so helpless while in their grasp made him feel discouraged.


    ¡°Oh, them. They¡¯re all retired soldiers, so of course your tricks are useless. The video of you catching that thief wasn¡¯t bad though!¡± Liu Fei Hong was like a big brother as she pinched his arm and smiled lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have that much meat here either!¡±


    ¡°Eh, stop joking. My whole body is made of muscles!¡± Su Ke clenched his fists and flexed his arms, eliciting a laugh from Liu Fei Hong once again.


    ¡°If you have something to do, then I won¡¯t hold you back; I¡¯ll just treat you next time. I¡¯ll have Ma Meng send you back now!¡± Liu Fei Hong was very efficient. Right after she finished speaking, she opened the door and headed out, causing Su Ke to have no other option but to follow.


    ¡°Ma Meng is just at the entrance, so I won¡¯t see you off. I actually also have business to settle!¡± Liu Fei Hong spoke into the ears of a worker who was standing outside the door before turning her head and gesturing goodbye.


    Looking at Su Ke¡¯s fading silhouette, Liu Fei Hong went back into her room and picked up the phone before dialing a number.


    ¡°Brother Meng, do you mind sending me to Lang Fang institution? Su Ke sat in the car from before, while the driver was also the same.


    ¡°En!¡± Ma Meng was also in the same attire as earlier; a military green vest and black sunglasses. Su Ke was inwardly wondered how the gangsters could dress like soldiers!


    Ma Meng drove fast and steady. While Su Ke was faced with regret about the table of delicacies from just now, the car had already stopped in front of the institution.


    Su Ke then left the car and thanked Ma Meng, ¡°Thanks Brother Meng!¡± Watching the car drive away, Su Ke rubbed his empty stomach, feeling a moment of depression. It¡¯s so wasteful since he ate so much just now.J


    Su Ke then dialed a number on his phone before eagerly waiting by the entrance,¡°Wei, Zheng Mo!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Su Ke. I¡¯m at your school¡¯s entrance, so hurry and come pick me up!¡±


    ¡°Big sister, aren¡¯t you a bit too slow?¡± Su Ke was expecting a lot, only tolerating the wait until his stomach gave off hunger sounds. Finally, he saw Zheng Mo walking out so he hurried to catch up.


    ¡°Wei, some people are girls okay. Before leaving, I have to look in the mirror no matter what. I don¡¯t have any makeup either, so you better ask for Buddha¡¯s protection!¡± Zheng Mo had released her ponytail, causing her hair to reach her butt. She also wore a striped faculty shirt with the bottom tied into a bow.


    When she walked, it showed a hint of her soft pink and slim waist. What was most memorable though was seeing just a glimpse of her sexily exposed navel that looked like a small light bowl.


    She was also wearing a pair of hot pants that revealed her thighs and a pair of slippers. She enticed and attracted countless people as she walked


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t eaten yet Big Sister! My stomach is going to eat itself! If you¡¯re late for another minute, I¡¯m afraid that I might already be taken away in an ambulance!¡± Su Ke looked helpless, while one hand rubbed his stomach.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Big Sister will take you out for a big meal!¡± Zheng Mo was very straightforward. She immediately pointed at the restaurant opposite them and asked, ¡°How about that one called taste if pure? Definitely can¡¯t go wrong with that!¡±


    Su Ke turned around and looked at where Zheng Mo was pointing to, then his head filled up with black lines. ¡°Big sis, that place sells Mala soup! I want to eat meat!¡±


    Suddenly, a beauty popped up out of nowhere while panting as she rushed over and stood next to Zheng Mo before asking,¡°Zheng Mo, who is this fella?¡± She then looked him up and down, and after seeing his discomfort, turned to Zheng Mo.


    ¡°Is he your boyfriend? He looks quite inexperienced! Did you reject Lu Hua¡¯s proposal because of him? You can tell with one look that he¡¯s a loser! How can he match up against Lu Hua!?¡± While speaking, the woman was frowning with a disdainful gaze and clicked her tongue incessantly.


    ¡°D*mn, I¡¯m a loser?¡± Su Ke was depressed for a moment before wondering where this bull**** was even coming from. Even Su Ke was about to lose control and curse back.

 Chapter 65: The Scent of an Apple

    With a slender body and a height of about 1.7 meters, the woman in front of him seemed like a dancer. She wore a purple off-the-shoulder top edged with frills that ended under her arms, revealing the snow-white expanse of her shoulders. Her erect chest was firmly wrapped up, rendering them immovable.


    On her chest, there were frills threaded with silver, covering the top of her boobs. The covered and exposed parts contrasted very well, making her look even sexier. Her deep cleavage also disappeared inside, making the lights and shadows dance off her boobs, creating a very sexy vision.


    Her long hair was pulled over her shoulder with a diamond-encrusted headband that reflected the light off the silver threads on her top. Her features could be described as pretty, but she was also slightly wan and there were bags under her eyes like she didn¡¯t get enough sleep. I wonder what she did last night?


    What made Su Ke unhappy the most was that this woman was very condescending and called him a loser. He was depressed for a moment, not knowing why Zheng Mo had this kind of friend. When he glanced at her, she also looked unhappy.


    Zheng Mo then shot a look at the woman who randomly appeared and turned her head, ignoring the other woman. ¡°Su Ke, let¡¯s go eat! You must be starving!¡±


    ¡°Wei, Zheng Mo, why are you so anxious to leave!? The iPhone 4 that my boyfriend bought for me feels really nice to use!¡± When she said this, the woman took out a white handphone from her purse that had a rectangular screen and an Apple logo.


    ¡°Look!¡± Seeing that Zheng Mo wanted to leave, Wei pushed her phone into her hands. ¡°This is over 4000, so it¡¯s quite hard to buy!! My boyfriend even said that he would get me the 4s when it comes out! The iPhone 4 will be useless to me then!¡±


    Zheng Mo¡¯s mouth curved down even more and she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She then looked at the phone in her hand and half-heartedly said, ¡°En, your boyfriend¡¯s pretty good since he gave you such an expensive handphone!¡± While saying so, she passed it back to the woman.


    ¡°He he, that¡¯s right. If you had gotten together with Lu Hua, you could have received whatever you wanted. I really don¡¯t know why you want this poor kid. Looking at his clothes, you can tell that he bought them from some street stalls! The clothes I¡¯m wearing right now are worth a few thousand and also gifts from my boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Wei! Who are you? So what if Zheng Mo is willing to be my girlfriend? You¡¯re just afraid that I¡¯ll treat Zheng Mo as a treasure. Your boyfriend treats you like clothes; he¡¯ll wear you when he wants to, and he¡¯ll discard you when he wants to!¡± Su Ke was very angry. His stomach was already empty and this woman refused to let them go. The only thing she didn¡¯t do was point directly at him.


    ¡°A loser is a loser!¡± The woman¡¯s face obviously changed as she immediately retorted. ¡°Zheng Mo has an old handphone because you don¡¯t even know how to give her a new one! Even if you can¡¯t buy her an iPhone 4, you can still buy a cheaper one! Beggar!¡± There was obviously a sense of humiliation and anger when the woman¡¯s voice became shrill.


    ¡°Wei! Shang Yue, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit too much!?¡± Zheng Mo Furrowed her eyebrows. She actually wanted to ignore her, but who knew that she would become even worse and scold Su Ke?


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a problem with your eyes. Have you seen that BMW? My boyfriend¡¯s family has one!¡± At this moment, Su Ke found out that the woman was called Shang Yue. Her name wasn¡¯t bad, but the person herself is vain and very materialistic.


    Su Ke still turned to where Shang Yue was pointing and was stunned. The car was getting more and more familiar while it was definitely getting closer to him.


    Zheng Mo and Shang Yue were doubtful. Looking at the black BMW slowing down and actually stopping in front of them, she was even more surprised.


    The driver side door suddenly opened and a walked out. He was wearing green military clothes and had muscled arms with a pair of sunglasses resting on his nose. He was also wearing combat boots despite the hot weather, and while he walked directly towards them, there seemed to be a blowing breeze.


    ¡°Brother Meng?¡± Su Ke, under the gazes of both Shang Yue and Zheng Mo, walked over and greeted the man.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you haven¡¯t left yet. Boss specifically entrusted me to give this to you. If you want to treat her like a big sister, then you must accept because it makes communicating more convenient!¡± Ma Meng didn¡¯t even pay attention to the two beauties, not even a glance.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    He then passed a small box over to Su Ke before turning around to leave without any delay. His task being the main focus was the military way.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Su Ke was stunned. Ma Meng just drove away after that, disappearing once more. At this time, he finally looked at the box and noticed that it was colored white with


    a picture of a phone on it. It actually looked like the phone that Shang Yue had. When he turned it over, he saw the Apple logo and then some English words printed on the side: iPhone 4s.


    Zheng Mo and Shang Yue saw the man leave his BMW before briefly talking with Su Ke and handing him a box before leaving.


    ¡°A 4s, this should be the $s that woman mentioned!¡± Su Ke mumbled inwardly. His eyes lit then up and he immediately turned towards Zheng Mo¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Little Mo, I asked some people to send the phone over. It¡¯s the model that woman was talking about! For you!¡± Su Ke was smiling widely as he placed the box into Zheng Mo¡¯s hands. He then naturally placed his arms across her shoulders and spoke to Shang Yue, ¡°The iPhone 4 is history! Just get rid of it,! It¡¯s so embarrassing to have in your hands!¡±


    Zheng Mo looked at the box in her hands and suddenly realized that Su Ke¡¯s arm was around her shoulders. His masculine scent suddenly wafted over, causing her shoulders to suddenly feel hot before she twisted her body.


    Su Ke then stared into Zheng Mo¡¯s eyes and moved closer. Zheng Mo knew that Su Ke was finding his ¡®face¡¯, so she naturally didn¡¯t reject; she even followed up with a sweet smile while saying, ¡°Darling, you treat me so well!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re my one and only treasure. It¡¯s tragic, but some women only get a phone after being played with.Speaking honestly though, there isn¡¯t any loss!¡± Su Ke then glanced at Shang Yue after he finished..


    The woman was struck dumb. How could a poor boy that was shabbily dressed become a young master that gets delivers from a bodyguard looking person driving a BMW?


    Looking at the phone in Zheng Mo¡¯s hands and comparing it to her own precious iPhone 4, she felt bitter. It¡¯s what she deserved after she treated Su Ke that way, but she even offered up her *ss to get hers. Thinking until here while feeling throbbing pain from the tear, her face became even more white and powerless.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Hei Hei! If Bae is happy, that¡¯s all I need! Come! Let¡¯s kiss!¡± Su Ke seemed to have entered a lustful state as he stared at her delicate and pretty cheeks that seemed to possess a lustre. Her smile and glittering narrow eyes also caused people to become intoxicated. She was pouting as Su Ke stood close to her.

 Chapter 66: A Person’s First Kiss

    As Zheng Mo looked at Su Ke¡¯s face getting closer, her face instantly became red. Even her breathing quickened and her body slightly shuddered because she didn¡¯t know what to do but look into Su Ke¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s an act!¡± Su Ke said these two words under his breath, his gaze hinting at the presence of the woman behind her. This was just to make it more realistic.


    Zheng Mo¡¯s brain was a mess though. The woman called Shang Yue had bothered her for over half a year already, always being the mouthpiece for Lu Hua like there was a profit to be had. It was very troublesome. Anyways, she could use this chance to make her give up and leave her alone.


    Thinking until here, Zheng Mo found herself even more agitated ever since Su Ke embraced her shoulders. It was a bit callous, but she just needed to close her eyes and be done with it while Su Ke brought his face closer to hers.


    Su Ke actually wanted to go all the way and ruthlessly dealt a blow to the woman that called him a loser. While looking at Zheng Mo¡¯s delicate face with her flaming cheeks and tender lips, her eyes were closed tightly and her eyelashes trembled, making her look like someone going to war.


    Faced with this look, a small flame slowly grew in Su Ke¡¯s heart. His heart was already beating past its limit, so when he smelled Zheng Mo¡¯s fragrance, his whole body heated up and his eyes focused on her tender and fragrant lips as he gulped down his saliva.


    ¡°Hong!¡± Su Ke then tasted something slightly refreshing and soft on his lips causing an electric current-like feeling to pass through his body and make him go numb.


    At the same time when Zheng Mo suddenly trembled, she immediately opened her eyes and blankly stared at Su Ke. Unknowingly, she had gripped Su Ke¡¯s arm very tightly.


    Su Ke could see the panic in Zheng Mo¡¯s eyes, causing him to feel like he was in the wrong, so he weakly said, ¡°Sorry, I took the act too far!¡±


    Zheng Mo was suddenly like a startled rabbit with none of the boldness from before. Su Ke then felt a pain in his arm because she gripped it even harder in revenge. He could only silently endure it though.


    Suddenly, Su Ke heard the beep that indicated he completed a task from the system. Looks like he had unintentionally completed one. He never thought that he would be able to complete this task so easily either. This was another accidental blessing!


    Zheng Mo¡¯s heart was thumping in her chest as she looked at Su Ke¡¯s genuine anxious behaviour. However, in order to put on an act for Shang Yue, she could only ruthlessly pinch Su Ke¡¯s arm. After that though, Shang Yu wasn¡¯t even behind them when she turned around; it was empty.


    Su Ke, you pervert!¡± Without Shang Yue there, Zheng Mo finally exploded and waved her clenched fist around before rushing at Su Ke.


    The kiss was rather short, so Su Ke was unable to remember how it felt. It was his first kiss, but he didn¡¯t think it would be like Zhu Ba Jie eating ginseng and leaving behind no taste. When he saw the intense look in Zheng Mo¡¯s eyes, his first reaction was to quickly escape from the situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Su Ke tried to comfort Zheng Mo as he retreated backward.


    ¡°Go die you b**stard! That was my first kiss!¡± Zheng Mo finally blew her top when she saw how Su Ke was dodging her and hiding like a loach. She was so angry that she just stood there and pointed at Su Ke, ¡°Hurry up and come here to die! If not, don¡¯t blame me for the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Eh! Big Sister, please forgive me! It was also my genuine first kiss in eighteen years!¡± Su Ke stopped dodging and retreating, obediently walking in Zheng Mo¡¯s vicinity. He did take advantage of her, so being slightly insulted is what he deserved.


    ¡°Come!¡± Su Ke¡¯s humble apology as he grimaced looked like he was about to experience a severe punishment.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Heng! For you!¡± Zheng Mo saw that Su Ke looked so angry that her teeth ached. Her first kiss was taken from her and over just like that. She then threw the iPhone box at Su Ke while her chest rose and fell as she breathed, causing a magnificent scene to unfold. Su Ke caught the phone and watched Zheng Mo flip out. She then turned around, wanting to head back to school. Such an outrage. He didn¡¯t think that this lass would stay angry at him.


    ¡°Big sister, wait, wait!¡± Su Ke quickly caught up and pulled on Zheng Mo¡¯s hand, which seemed boneless, delicate, and very comfortable to hold.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zheng Mo¡¯s face was gloomy as she stared at Su Ke, trying to contain her anger. Luckily, Su Ke didn¡¯t see the tears clinging to her eyes.


    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m starving!¡± Su Ke could only act pitiful.


    ¡°You deserve to starve, hurry up and move!¡± Zheng Mo didn¡¯t think about moving at all as she pouted. She didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t shake off Su Ke¡¯s grip on her hand though.


    In response, Su Ke also had an idea. ¡°I was wrong! Please, my lady, have mercy and forgive me this once! I will definitely work like an animal to pay you back!¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled Zheng Mo towards him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m really starving. We can go eat Ma La soup!¡±


    Zheng Mo sat on the opposite of Su Ke and watched him devour the food. Her mind was chaotic and she didn¡¯t know her own state. Of course she was angry! Not by much though. She gave away her first kiss to someone that was only 18! She was already 22; an old cow eating young grass, but wasn¡¯t that also unskilled?


    The young man in front of her was looking more and more pleasing to the eye. He had short and orderly hair, delicate cheeks, clear eyes, and a straight nose. He sometimes acted like an inexperienced shy maiden, while he was shameless, experienced, and repulsive in others.


    Su Ke picked up the only meatball on the plate and strongly chewed it, finally quenching the hunger in his stomach. He then looked up at Zheng Mo before saying, ¡°Little Mo, aren¡¯t I still quite handsome?¡±


    ¡°Handsome my *ss, you¡¯re like an unripe eggplant!¡± Zheng Mo then glanced at him and her face changed. ¡°Wei, what did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Eh, nothing. Big Sis, pass me your phone and take this one!¡± Su Ke put down his chopsticks before continuing,


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Zheng Mo could sense something, so she pushed the iPhone 4s box towards him. ¡°I don¡¯t want your phone. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have one and don¡¯t have the money to buy my own!¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, don¡¯t make such a fuss. You¡¯re my girlfriend. Giving you a phone is what I should do. If not, the next time that Shang Yue finds you, once she sees that the phone you have is still the same, it¡¯ll be a big blow to my pride! Aren¡¯t you scared that Lu Hua won¡¯t let you go?¡± Su Ke said as he pushed the box into her hands.


    Su Ke saw that Zheng Mo was almost convinced, so he quickly urged her on. ¡°Hurry up! At the least, just use it for a little while and then return it!¡±

 Chapter 67: Private Photo

    Su Ke saw that Zheng Mo was still a bit embarrassed, so he walked over to her side and took out her black phone from the back pocket of her hot pants, touching her butt very naturally. Through the material of her pants, there was a soft and flexible feeling.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Zheng Mo wanted to protest, but it was already too late.


    ¡°For you!¡± Su Ke then took out her SIM card and put it on top of the iPhone box before pushing it over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Basketball tournament!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Zheng Mo¡¯s face was red and she didn¡¯t protest, letting Su Ke talk about the Basketball tournament. Even though it was mentioned over the phone, she didn¡¯t go into that much detailed.


    ¡°You said that the tournament was Sunday afternoon?¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t know when it was, so he never thought that it would be so close.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, they¡¯ve already declared war! I can¡¯t believe that Lu Hua is so hateful. He obviously wants to humiliate our class. I¡¯m so angry!¡± Zheng Mo then gnashed her teeth and slammed her fist onto the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just calm down. I¡¯m really good at Basketball!¡± Su Ke currently had intermediate proficiency in street ball, so his confidence was quite high.


    ¡°En, I¡¯ve discussed it with our class. I actually also wanted to ask you if you¡¯re free Sunday morning. They want to come up a strategy!¡± Even though Zheng Mo had only met Su Ke a few times, she had a lot of faith in him even though she¡¯s never seen him play Basketball.¡°En, no problem. I¡¯ll buy a SIM card later and call you tonight!¡± Su Ke saw that it was quite late, and since he had classes later, he slid Zheng Mo¡¯s phone into his pocket before standing up.


    This time, Zheng Mo was like a cute kid as she followed Su Ke to the bus stop before waiting for him to board and heading home afterward.


    While Su Ke was sitting on the bus, he fell into a light doze, entering the flower system¡¯s space. Since he finished 2 tasks this time, the electronic screen had a few changes.


    ¡°Task: Accept Liu Fei Hong¡¯s request (Complete). Reward: High school proficiency in English (Mastery).¡±


    ¡°Please accept!¡±


    ¡°Task: Get Zheng Mo¡¯s first kiss (Complete). Reward: Piano proficiency (Intermediate).¡±


    ¡°Please accept!¡±


    After choosing to accept the rewards, a white light shot through the empty space, then Su Ke felt something warm spread all over his body. His brain then started to swell uncomfortably from all the English grammar, vocabulary, and even slang he had to forcefully learn. However, the sensation was quickly gone, leaving behind a refreshing feeling. His knowledge continued to grow as if it was already there.


    The warm feeling came once again, but the only difference is that this one was full of piano knowledge. Scores of songs flooded his brain, then the warmth concentrated into his fingers. It was a warm and refreshing taste, making Su Ke feel like his fingers became more nimble and controlled.


    At this moment, Su Ke suddenly realized that with these completed tasks, he must have finally reached 20. He quickly went to the help menu and selected the ¡°help¡± option, then a message immediately popped up:


    ¡°Help function is only available after 20 tasks have been completed!¡±


    ¡°Current: 23 tasks, 20 completed. Initializing!¡±


    A split second after the notice, a second interface appeared in the shape of a strip.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Plucking flowers system: currently in primary phase.¡±


    ¡°System assignment: Finishing a task will have a corresponding reward. When the system upgrades, there will be corresponding consequences for failing a task. Current rewards are split into:


    High school academic proficiency


    Technical skill proficiency


    Money


    A Wish


    ¡°Penalty unknown!¡±


    Such simple words made Su Ke angry. He wasted half a day and actually got such useless news.


    Su Ke mumbled to himself. ¡°Wei, wait, why is there a penalty? Task failure will have a penalty? F*ck! What is this ¡®wish¡¯ thing anyway Even though the help section seemed like a brief introduction to the system, it shouldn¡¯t logically be this way! Is it because the system is still in its primary phase?


    In the midst of the confusion, Su Ke realized that the bus was nearing his stop. The busy afternoon made him feel tired, so he dragged his feet and returned to the classroom before resting on his table and half submerging himself in his own thoughts.


    Su Ke then realized that his life was slowly changing from the person he was before. He wasn¡¯t just getting busier, but there were more people around him. Of course, he¡¯s also met more and more beauties.


    The afternoon passed by quickly. After Su Ke heard the last bell ring, he started to slowly pack his bag. In order to excel in the monthly examinations, he was even more serious in class.


    ¡°Wei, I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯re quite attentive in class lately!¡± Wei Lan said, while sitting on her bike as she twisted around to look at Su Ke.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s because of somebody¡¯s reward. I need to risk my life!¡± Su Ke was riding the bike and looking along the street, preparing to go and buy a SIM card. Hearing Wei Lan¡¯s words, he turned his head and smiled, showing off his white teeth.


    ¡°Tch. You can dream on. If you really manage to surpass me, I¡¯ll definitely keep my word!¡± Wei Lan faced the sun, a smile brimming on her face. Hearing Su Ke¡¯s words, she curled her lip in disdain. Her dimples were like vessels of sunlight, so even her ruthless words seemed cute.


    ¡°Then wait! Haha!¡± Su Ke then followed Wei Lan to Feng Ze¡¯s home. When Wei Lan got off the bike, she looked at Su Ke while speechless.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t get off the bike as he had one foot on the ground.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Su Ke, you need to work hard!¡± After saying so, she quickly ran off, leaving Su Ke alone and confused.


    ¡°Giving me luck! Does she want me to study hard for the exams, win the bet, then accept my prize?¡± Su Ke felt like that was the case as he cycled away, feeling proud.


    Su Ke then went to a trading center along the road and bought a SIM card and a charger. He then went to Fang Fei tor work. However, since Luo Fei Yan said that she wanted to go to Tianjin yesterday, there was barely anyone on the third floor, making Su Ke feel relaxed.


    When he finally went home, Su Ke hid inside his house after he ate. He then started to fix up his phone. Su Ke knew that the majority of his classmates had phones, and Zheng Mo¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t actually that old. It was rather well maintained, making it seem brand new.


    Even though he didn¡¯t have a phone, Su Ke knew how to operate one. Afterall, being interested is the best teacher. In a short while, Su Ke was very clear about the phone¡¯s functions.


    ¡°Pu! This is a private picture!¡± Su Ke casually looked through the pictures and quickly enough, he saw Zheng Mo¡¯s private photos. A lot of them were also taken in her home, so there was a¡­ lack¡­ of clothing.


    In a flash, Su Ke¡¯s nose suddenly and very rapidly squirted blood. Is this the power of a beautiful woman?

 Chapter 68: Boyfriend for a Day

    Su Ke gripped the phone tightly while his eyes were wide open. He didn¡¯t know when, but his mouth started salivating like Brother Zhu (Zhu Ba Jie). He sighed, ¡°D*amn, this fella! The pictures in the back were actually nude!¡±


    At this time, the screen suddenly showed a selfie of Zheng Mo. However, with the angle, her roommate was also in the picture, and she was naked except for wearing a towel.


    ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that Zheng Mo¡¯s chest was so big!¡± The picture was taken from the top, something very trendy these days. Under her delicate features, two white buns were nestled together, giving off a feeling like ¡°Curse of the Golden Flower¡± (a movie). Once he got an eyeful, he couldn¡¯t pull himself away.


    ¡°Oh! How cute!¡± Zheng Mo was pouting, her cheeks puffed out, something very mainstream.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°My god! Her legs can open that wide!¡± He was looking another photo. Zheng Mo was doing the splits while wearing a black dance jacket and dance pant bottoms Her butt was tightly squeezed in the middle, perfectly round and plump.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke¡¯s whole body started heating up unknowingly. These photos were very realistic and hundred percent real since Zhen Mo barely had any makeup on in most of them. Some of the photos were also for personal viewing; including her chest, butt, long legs, and her pretty feet.


    ¡°D*amn!¡± Su Ke realized that his little brother had suddenly risen, so he was lucky because he was wearing shorts rather than jeans or he would have definitely been flattened. When he looked down, his phone rang, scaring him and causing him to throw her phone across the room as if it was a bomb.


    ¡°Wei?¡± Su Ke picked up the phone and saw Zheng Mo¡¯s number. When he made it home, he only called her, so at this time, the only people that knew his number didn¡¯t go past 2.


    ¡°Wei, what wei? Su Ke, I forgot to take out my memory card. You aren¡¯t allowed to look through it! Do you hear me!?¡± Zheng Mo had only remembered just now, but she knew how useless her threat was.


    ¡°Eh! Little Mo!¡± Unknowingly, Su Ke was quite used to that name and she didn¡¯t object to it, making him totally forget that Zheng Mo was older than him by a quite a bit.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°I need to tell you some unfortunate news. I already looked through them before you called!¡± Su Ke laughed dirtily, then felt that the line suddenly went silent.


    Su Ke felt a sense of danger and was about to open his mouth when he heard Zheng Mo explode, ¡°Su Ke, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Zheng Mo¡¯s voice traveled very distinctly from the phone, causing Su Ke¡¯e ears to shake. He could imagine Zheng Mo¡¯s flustered and exasperated appearance. She might even jump off her bed.


    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t be angry. Anger hurts the body and causes your hormones to be uneven, resulting in your menstruation imbalance!¡± Su Ke blurted this out unconsciously, and only when he finished did he realize that he just poured oil into the fire. He then quickly pulled the phone away from his ear to avoid repeating the mistake.


    However, Zheng Mo quietened down and said lowly, ¡°Su Ke, I suggest you buy insurance. I¡¯m afraid you might not see the sun tomorrow!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what happened, but Su Ke felt a chill. It looks like Zheng Mo really went crazy. It can¡¯t be that there is an even more scandalous photo?


    Since there were too many photos inside, Su Ke had only seen a third of them even after looking for half a day. He was very intrigued by the remaining two thirds for a moment.


    After hanging up, Su Ke laid down in bed and continued looking through them. There really was more pictures, even one of Zheng Mo in her pajamas. Su Ke was revitalized in an instant, his eyes bright and hopeful.


    When Su Ke woke up early in the morning, he had large bags under his eyes because he was too excited last night. He then yawned as he entered the classroom. He actually passed out and was confused about when he fell asleep.


    Even though it was hard, Su Ke just needed to think about shocking people during the exams so he could reenergize himself. He then seriously listened and revised his work until school ended in the afternoon and he rushed out of the classroom while looking at the phone in his hand.


    Even though the phone was Zheng Mo¡¯s, every time Su Ke looked at it, he was reminded of Liu Fei Hong. Since he promised her to accompany Liu Qing Qing some more, he had to uphold it. Without a second thought, he followed the crowd to the year 1 classrooms.


    He only hesitated after he saw the empty room without a single silhouette. Su Ke just stood there in the corridor, wishing that Liu Qing Qing would appear in front of him again like last time.


    Time passed slowly and corridor slowly emptied. Su Ke then let out a deep sigh after realizing that Liu Qing Qing had probably left already. He had complicated feelings of relief and disappointment. Just like that, he bowed his head and walked away.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    Suddenly, Su Ke heard a familiar voice from behind, so he turned around and saw that it was Li Fei Fei.


    ¡°Hehe, I was wondering why a magpie was calling for me here and there when I left school this morning. So it was School Beauty Li!¡± Su Ke remembered that he promised Li Fei Fei one request. Even though the task was completed, he actually didn¡¯t really want to help.


    ¡°Tch, I see that you¡¯ve become more like a pervert!¡± During the afternoon, Li Fei Fei would always be the in classroom reading. Only when the canteen wasn¡¯t so crowded would she go eat, and if not, she wouldn¡¯t have met Su Ke.


    ¡°Heihei!¡± Su Ke shook his head. After going through the battle in the canteen, the two of them had inevitably become closer. Even though they don¡¯t meet often, they talked to each other like they were old friends.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I wanted to find you. Bumping into you is fortunate. Have you eaten?¡± Li Fei Fei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He didn¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking as she stepped forward. If Su Ke didn¡¯t know that it was an invitation, his brain is broken. He then walked forward and asked, ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll go with you. Are we going to the canteen or out to eat?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the canteen!¡± Li Fei Fei followed behind him, answering simplistically. Su Ke was actually also interested. According to Li Fei Fei¡¯s family conditions, there was no need to always eat in the canteen. The canteen food wasn¡¯t inedible, but it wasn¡¯t comparable to the restaurants outside.


    However, since Li Fei Fei asked to eat in the canteen, Su Ke wouldn¡¯t object. However, after thinking about being secretly photographed eating the California Beef noodles, he specifically chose a corner seat this time that was comparatively hidden and didn¡¯t have a lot of people around.


    ¡°What? You want me to be your boyfriend for a day!?¡± Su Ke widened his eyes before seeing Li Fei Fei seriously nod her head, which he thought was quite crazy.


    ¡°Cough cough, I feel like your request is rather unreasonable. What¡¯s the point of being a boyfriend for a day?¡± Su Ke then picked up potatoes using his chopsticks. ¡°Can you tell me the benefits of being your boyfriend then? I¡¯ll consider it if the benefits are good!¡±

 Chapter 69: Are You Wearing Your Bra Properly?

    Li Fei Fei smiled radiantly until she closed her eyes.¡±I don¡¯t know what kind of benefit you¡¯d like?¡± Her smile made people shudder.


    However, Su Ke seemed like he didn¡¯t notice as he tilted his head in thought. ¡°I only request three things; accompany me when I eat, drink, and sleep. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Beng!¡± Luckily, Su Ke was already paying attention to her movements, so he quickly dodged her leg. If Li Fei Fei¡¯s leg didn¡¯t directly hit the tables, he would have suffered a calamity.


    ¡°Su Ke, you¡¯re too hateful!¡± Li Fei Fei was so angry she nearly flipped the table, but she then saw that Su Ke was joking.


    While her lips were twitching ¡°Someone promised me a favour. If a man doesn¡¯t keep his word, then they should stop being a man! Why don¡¯t you just cut it off and become an eunuch!?¡± She suddenly slammed her hand on the table before continuing, ¡°Hurry up, do you agree?¡±


    ¡°Just one day?¡±


    ¡°Just one day!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t make me do something I don¡¯t want to do?¡±


    ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t ask you to kill someone or commit arson!¡±


    ¡°Alright! I agree!¡± Su Ke looked like a little lamb that was just coerced.


    A moment later, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t just kick people at the drop of a hat next time, ok?¡±


    ¡°Why? I¡¯ll kick someone when I want to! Why should I care what you think!?¡± Li Fei Fei pouted and protested.


    ¡°You¡¯re easily exposed since you¡¯re wearing a short skirt today! Even though I didn¡¯t see what you were wearing just now, what if other people saw!?¡± Su Ke was very serious and even looked around as he spoke.


    He then suddenly pointed at someone beside him, ¡°I think that man was tying his shoelace on purpose just now!¡±


    ¡°Su Ke, you¡¯ll anger me to death!¡± Li Fei Fei looked at where Su Ke pointed. The old man in charge of cleaning the canteen was crouching on the ground, cleaning something up. He then looked up and made eye contact with Li Fei Fei because he seemed to have felt something.


    Su Ke looked at Li Fei Fei¡¯s scowl and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, but she counterattacked him in the next moment.


    ¡°Su Ke, I see that your forum is really popular!¡± Li Fei Fei then put down her chopsticks while her tender tongue swept across her lips. Su Ke knew what she was going to say, so he looked down and pretended he didn¡¯t hear her as he ate.


    ¡°Wei! I said that you¡¯re famous on the forums!¡± Li Fei Fei said even louder.


    Li Fei Fei¡¯s voice was really loud, but Su Ke¡¯s reaction was even louder. He looked up with wide eyes before saying, ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you Lady Feng!¡±


    Breathe in, breathe out, and breathe in again! Using all of her strength to calm down, she nearly exploded in anger because of what Su Ke said. Even though the cafeteria was really noisy, there could be a wind anywhere. Her chest rose up and down repeatedly, catching Su Ke¡¯s attention.


    At this moment, Su Ke was a bit shocked as a beep suddenly sounded from the system. He immediately checked it and saw that a new task had appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Task: Help Li Fei Fei wear her bra properly. Reward: 1000 RMB.¡±


    F*ck, isn¡¯t this going against the natural order of things? Su Ke was dumbfounded and thought that he was hallucinating. He kept rereading it, but the screen didn¡¯t change. ¡®Wear her bra properly¡¯; these 4 words made Su Ke¡¯s heart beat wildly and make him shiver.


    This, he doesn¡¯t need 1000 RMB! Since Su Ke knew that it was just the primary phase for the system and there wouldn¡¯t be much consequences if he failed he decided to ignore the task.


    Li Fei Fei was wearing a pink tennis jacket over a crew neck shirt that had a blue stripe across her shoulder and a clover on her chest. Since her neckline was a bit big, it revealed a large expanse of her white chest.


    ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes!¡± Li Fei Fei realized that Su Ke was staring at her chest unblinkingly, so she ruthlessly slammed the table once again.


    ¡°Wei, stop moving. I was analyzing you and noticed that your clothes have a problem!¡± Su Ke started to look serious again. Even if he wanted to ignore the task and quickly change the topic, he didn¡¯t have a choice because Li Fei Fei will definitely bring up him seeing multiple girls at the same time.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Li Fei Fei really believed him and thought that her clothes had gotten dirty during PE class, so she looked at them for quite a while.


    ¡°Your neckline is quite big. I¡¯m worried that if you move too much a small rabbit will jump out!¡± Su Ke then realized that talking with Li Fei Fei was much more relaxing than talking with other people. Maybe it¡¯s because they watched each other¡¯s backs before. With such a close interaction, their relationship is surely not average.


    ¡°Move aside, I specifically bought this tennis jacket since the last class this morning was PE. I¡¯m regretting letting you be my boyfriend for the day since you look like that!¡± Li Fei Fei was full-on blushing but immediately looked strict again.


    ¡°No way, I need to give you a kick!¡± While saying so, Li Fei Fei¡¯s body was like a bomb as she arched her back and raised her knee. While only focusing on Su Ke, she didn¡¯t care that she was wearing a short skirt.


    ¡°Eh! Be careful of flashing!¡± Su Ke knew that it was bad, so he quickly shifted to a defensive stance and blocked her leg.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He even remembered to remind Li Fei Fei. At this moment, there was a very very light ¡®pa!¡¯ sound, so much so that it was very hard to perceive, but Su Ke heard it.


    Li Fei Fei suddenly stopped moving, her face completely red as she slowly relaxed her body. In a flash, she transformed from a violent shrew to a virtuous woman as she put down her leg.


    He asked as he checked her body. ¡°Hey! Did I hear you correctly just now? What was that sound?¡± Su Ke felt that the sound came from Li Fei Fei¡¯s side and that her transformation was too abrupt.


    Li Fei Fei looked down. Su Ke noticed that after he heard the sound; her body became rigid and her breathing became frantic, completely different from just now.


    Su Ke was very curious. While tilting his head, he tried to get a closer look at Li Fei Fei¡¯s face that was nearly planted on the table. While he used one of his hands to prop up his body, he said, ¡°Wei, Miss Li Fei Fei please quickly retract your remarkable ability! If you continue to stay motionless like this you¡¯ll become a fossil!¡±


    Only then did Li Fei Fei lift her head. Su Ke noticed that her cheeks were red, her eyes were hazy, and her breathing started to calm while her nostrils flared. Since so much sweat started forming, her neck and the top of her chest were red like a sunset.


    While looking at Su Ke, she opened her supple lips and said something that was almost indiscernible, just like a mosquito buzz. Su Ke could only hear that ¡®something¡¯ had ¡®opened¡¯.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Ke widened his eyes while he stepped forward, trying to close the distance between them.


    Li Fei Fei was so red she was about to combust.She then bit her lip and said, ¡°I said that my bra unsnapped! Everything will pop out if I move!¡±

 Chapter 70: The Hands that Helped you Put on your Clothes

    Su Ke was momentarily stunned as he blinked and repeated, ¡°The hook of your bra unsnapped and you can¡¯t move?¡±


    Li Fei Fei felt like she was struck dumb. When she first heard the sound, she felt a sense of freedom like she got undid her shackles. However, she reacted a moment later. Her little rabbits were bouncing, coming out of the cups.


    Maybe PE class was too strenuous on her chest and loosened the hooks. Her movements must¡¯ve made it worse just now. The two hooks came apart and abruptly sprung outwards, making her too afraid to move a single muscle.


    Su Ke tilted his head as he mumbled. Suddenly, it seemed like a light bulb lit up above his head and thunder rolled. What!? Bra? Did he hear her correctly?


    Thinking until here, Su Ke immediately straightened his body while his eyes shined like lightbulbs. Li Fei Fei¡¯s pink tennis jacket and the protrusion of her two rabbits were very obviously wrongly-aligned. Although her chest was still standing straight, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of sagging.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Task: Help Li Fei Fei put on her bra properly. Reward: 1000 RMB.¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke then suddenly thought about the task he got just now. Just thinking of the word ¡®bra¡¯ made his heart started beating faster as he subconsciously clenched his hands that unknowingly started sweating.


    Surely the task wasn¡¯t arranged by the Heavens? Looking at Li Fei Fei anxiously looking down, Su Ke took in a deep breath. ¡®I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s Heaven¡¯s will!¡¯


    ¡°What exactly am I going to do?¡± Li Fei Fei asked herself incessantly. If there was nobody around, she would just stick her hand under her shirt and solve the problem rather simply. If she did that now though, her shirt would definitely ride up and everyone in the cafeteria will see!


    However, if she didn¡¯t fix it, any movement she made would cause her chest to slowly pop out. At that point, it would be even more humiliating. Thinking about people staring at her and her bra popping open, Li Fei Fei¡¯s eyes reddened as her heart felt like a small rabbit jumping around.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Su Ke then forced himself to calm down and organize his thoughts. He made himself look very stoic before saying, ¡°Li Fei Fei!¡±


    Li Fei Fei looked up at Su Ke grievously and with a bright red face. Her eyes looked moist and she seemed like she was at a loss about what to do. From being faced with such an expression, Su Ke felt a surge of protectiveness as he gritted his teeth, ¡°Let me help you!¡±


    Li Fei Fei was shocked before her eyebrows furrowed and she quickly understanding Su Ke¡¯s words. Her face then became even redder as she stuttered, ¡°You, you want to help me fasten the hook?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke nodded vigorously as his face held no trace of mockery. ¡°Relax, there aren¡¯t any people around in this area. I¡¯ll help you put it back on from behind, so hold your shirt down in front. No one will see if we do that!¡±


    Li Fei Fei glanced around. From the start, Su Ke had chosen a corner that didn¡¯t really have anyone close by. Just thinking about Su Ke putting his hands under her shirt and helping her fasten the hook made her tremble in anxiety. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. Since we¡¯re in a relationship, what are you afraid of?¡± Even though Su Ke only slightly intended to take this chance and finish the task, he also couldn¡¯t stand seeing Li Fei Fei¡¯s helpless expression.


    Li Fei Fei was unbearably angry because of Su Ke¡¯s words, alleviating her nervous mood. She then thought about the last instances when Su Ke had touched her butt, even though they were slight caresses He was even bolder now. Who dared to touch her butt besides this fella? When this thought passed through her mind, her butt suddenly had an itch like pins and needles.


    This was one of many though. When she was drying her bra on the porch, wasn¡¯t it picked up by this fella? The fella picked up her bra before running away in fright after she saw him. Now that she thought about it, the two of them already had such an intimate relationship!


    ¡°Hoo!¡± Li Fei Fei took in a deep breath. Su Ke is like a little kid anyway, so she should just treat him like a girl. For the situation occurring right now, she could only console herself.


    ¡°Alright! Li Fei Fei¡¯s voice was very soft while her head was lowered. Luckily, Su Ke was anxiously keeping an eye on her reactions, but he never thought he¡¯d hear those words, so he couldn¡¯t help but become anxious as well.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke then twisted his hands before wiping off the sweat and slowly standing up. The moment he stood up, he felt like Li Fei Fei trembled again, her two hands tightly holding down onto her shirt.


    Su Ke immediately felt like he was a thief. He then apprehensively glanced around as he walked over. Afraid that his movements would attract attention, his footsteps were very light.


    ¡°Gudong!¡± Su Ke¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed saliva. He had walked behind Li Fei Fei. Because of the area he chose beforehand, Su Ke¡¯s back was facing the wall of the cafeteria. He then used the flat surface to calm his heart and slowly bend down.


    Her pink shirt was very elastic and showed off her body. She had smooth shoulders, and her shoulder blades slightly protruded before disappearing downwards. Her waist was awfully slim, causing the hooks to slowly slide down and be very obvious.


    Su Ke was already squatting behind Li Fei Fei, his gaze slowly travelling down. Below her pink tennis shirt, there was a short grey cotton skirt. The cloth was repeatedly folded down, reminiscent of pleated skirts.


    He suddenly remembered that the moment he touched it, it was tight and flexible. Unknowingly, Su Ke raised his hand.


    When he came back, he was almost sitting down on the floor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Am I becoming a pervert who attacks butts?¡± He then shook his head as he scolded himself, trying to throw the thought out of his head.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡± Li Fei Fei had pulled her shirt down so tightly that her fingers were becoming white. Feeling that Su Ke had stopped moving for quite a while, she finally opened her mouth and spoke with soft a voice that carried a slight tremble.


    ¡°Eh! This is fine!¡± Su Ke quickly replied, before taking a deep breath and ruthlessly breathing out. His hands then slowly moved up and reached the corner of Li Fei Fei¡¯s clothes.

 Chapter 71: To Seek Out a Wish

    Hearing Li Fei Fei¡¯s urging, Su Ke managed to muster up his courage and slowly move his hands upwards. At this moment, he actually had some regret for his actions; so he realized that he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Even though he picked up Li Fei Fei¡¯s blue bra before, and even though he sneakily turned it over to have a look, he knew how the paperclip-like hook worked, but he didn¡¯t know how to fasten it!


    Since things were already like this though, he could only make a live horse out of a dead one. He then gritted his teeth before his trembling hands finally reached deep into Li Fei Fei¡¯s tennis shirt that he lifted up. He could feel a soft and smooth surface from his fingertips. He then saw that Li Fei Fei had straightened her back, so he hid behind her.


    ¡°En.¡± Seems like there are whispers. Li Fei Fei¡¯s body was as straight as a spring before she suddenly reacted. While she slowly relaxed, her breathing was quite fast and her body carelessly trembled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯ll be over in a moment! Su Ke said softly. He didn¡¯t know you he was reassuring, but both of them were quite anxious.


    Su Ke twisted his hands before wiping the sweat from his head. Just from that simple movement, a lot of sweat had gathered on his forehead. He reached out once again, but his movements were more confident this time. With deft hands, he was quickly inside.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Fei Fei wanted to move away, but Su Ke¡¯s hands were already gripping her slender waist. While she was immobilized, she couldn¡¯t help but give out a light groan since his palms were so warm.


    Her skin was as smooth as silk and as tender as milk. Su Ke was, for a moment, unwilling to let her go. Since Li Fei Fei¡¯s body was trembling faintly though, it slowly woke Su Ke up. His palms slowly relaxed before he moved backward, even feeling goosebumps forming on her skin.


    Li Fei Fei pulled her shirt down tightly and no longer looked. down. She then glanced around the room because she was afraid that they would gain attention. After that, she felt like there were millions of ants on her back, causing her to feel itchy and limp. This kind of feeling, along with her anxiety, made her feel dizzy.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke¡¯s then moved his hands up even further. His heart jumped in his chest every minute and every second. His breathing was also difficult, and the heavy sound of it made his mouth dry.


    His fingers then relaxed because Li Fei Fei¡¯s back was clean and smooth, but also flexible. Her skin was also taut and shuddered slightly. As his hands roamed around, he could feel the bones of her spine protruding. The bones along with the firm muscle were very impactful.


    Time quickly passed, and in a flash, Su Ke had gone fully inside her shirt. When his hands had nearly reached their destination, Li Fei Fei had agitatedly pulled down her shirt, causing it to stop moving, even as Su Ke was going in. His hands had stopped roaming, but the shirt remained in her strong grip.


    His hand was tightly pressed against her skin. Su Ke then suddenly stopped moving after his hands finally touched the hooks of her bra. The outline of his hands could be clearly seen through her shirt, but his hands were now separated from her chest by less than 10 cm.


    ¡°I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m done for!¡± Su Ke kept repeating in his heart. He now had the sudden urge to move his hands over to her front for a bit since they were so close.


    Su Ke then anxiously felt his hands tremble while he tried to firmly ignore his desires. When he finally managed to control it, his hands followed the straps and finally found the hooks. He then let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Li Fei Fei asked. At the moment when Su Ke had paused, her whole body became rigid, even her trembling had ceased. Even though Su Ke was separated from her chest by a little bit, there was still distance. His hands seemed to have magic though, as his touch felt like electric currents going straight to her chest.


    She then felt very uncomfortable because it felt like all the blood rushed to her chest. Only when Su Ke¡¯s hands felt normal did the feeling go away and Li Fei Fei was able to speak again.


    ¡°This is fine!¡± Su Ke also felt like he was dallying as if he was going to take advantage of her. He then quickly tried to fasten the hooks, but he soon realized that it was a complicated problem.


    He then tried a few times to no avail, making him rather flustered. Even Li Fei Fei was becoming anxious again. As she was observing the situation, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she tried to teach Su Ke how to fasten a bra.


    ¡°Slow down!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Two people need to do it together!¡±


    ¡°Up and down!¡±


    ¡°En, just like that. Don¡¯t rush, try again!¡±


    Su Ke was just like a kindergarten kid. Under Li Fei Fei¡¯s guidance though, he finally managed to fasten the hooks. Just as he was about to take out his hands, he heard Li Fei Fei, ¡°Wait! It¡¯s too tight, I can¡¯t breathe. You need to loosen it by one level!¡±


    After going through that ordeal, Li Fei Fei was no longer scared. Since things had already progressed until here anyways, it¡¯s better to finish it faster.


    ¡°Eh! Okay!¡± Su Ke then went back to work.


    ¡°Hoo!¡± Su Ke breathed out heavily. He then sat on the floor with his hands in her shirt. He could then see the outline of the hooks where it was refastened before he finally relaxed.


    His whole body was wet and he sweated profusely, even worse than when he was fighting.


    With his hands on the floor, he managed to stand up with trembling legs as he slowly dragged his feet and sat back down on his seat before looking at Li Fei Fei.


    With a red face and a forehead covered in sweat, Li Fei Fei was also rather tired. The hand that she used to clutch her shirt was also numb and stiff. Her gaze then flickered around the room as she lowered her head and was unable to meet his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Her voice was almost inaudible.


    ¡°How do I thank¡­?¡± After Su Ke finally relaxed, his mood was naturally better. Especially at the beginning when Li Fei Fei forced him to become her temporary boyfriend. Li Fei Fei didn¡¯t have that violent attitude now though. He wanted to smile, but he blurted that out instead.


    When he said those words, Su Ke suddenly saw a notification appear in his mind. While Li Fei Fei fell into a daze, he went into the system¡¯s space for a look.


    ¡°Task: Get Li Fei Fei¡¯s first kiss. Reward: A wish.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, a wish actually came out!¡± Su Ke was rather surprised. Even though he had finished 20 tasks beforehand and found out about the different reward categories from the help section, this was still the first time he saw this. He didn¡¯t understand it completely either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I only need to wish for it?¡± Su Ke was really happy. If the reward was telling the truth, then it¡¯s really powerful. He definitely needed to complete this task!

 Chapter 72: I Was Already Seen Through!

    According to Su Ke¡¯s imagination, a wish would be like Aladdin¡¯s lamp. In his heart, he didn¡¯t think that it was impossible since the system¡¯s appearance was already a miracle. For another ¡°Aladdin¡¯s lamp¡± to appear wouldn¡¯t be out of the question.


    Li Fei Fei saw Su Ke¡¯s expression and was stunned before she surprisingly started laughing. Ecstatic, she was thinking if this fella was in a mess because he helped her fasten her bra!


    At first, she was feeling shy and embarrassed, but after looking at Su Ke¡¯s foolish expression, she relaxed and slapped the table, ¡°Hey! Su Ke, are you dreaming!?¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke finally returned to his body. Looking at Li Fei Fei in front of him, he blushed from ear to ear. When slapped the table and stared at him, it felt like she returned to her previous attitude.


    While looking at Li Fei Fei¡¯s tender lips though, he immediately thought about the reward for the task. ¡°I still don¡¯t know which day you¡¯ve picked? I might as well be prepared!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Next Saturday! You don¡¯t need to prepare anything, I think you¡¯re fine just like this!¡± Hearing the rare praise from Li Fei Fei, it made him feel like he was seeing heaven for the first time.


    ¡°How can that be? No matter what, I will be there as your boyfriend. Even though it¡¯s only one day, I still need to prepare with all my effort. I have a problem that I¡¯m afraid will affect my performance though!¡± Su Ke then pinched his eyebrows and had a serious look on his face.


    ¡°What is it? Speak!¡± Li Fei Fei also didn¡¯t want to mess it up at the last minute because she wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the party.


    When Su Ke mentioned it, she naturally became anxious.


    ¡°Everyone attending the party is from your junior high, right!?¡±


    Li Fei Fei nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s that guy who¡¯s always chasing you, right!?¡±


    Li Fei Fei nodded.


    ¡°That fella¡¯s parents also know your parents, right!?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°We must be really realistic in front of them and develop a good story. We must also agree on a bit of action to perform that you can¡¯t reject, like hugging or kissing.¡±


    Li Fei Fei nodded automatically before her face changed and she became agitated and indignant, ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°Eh! As an actor, you need to believe me!¡± Su Ke¡¯s face was serious, while his eyes were as clear as a river flowing between mountains.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a bloody extra!¡± Li Fei Fei then lifted her chin and pointed at the table with her finger before looking at Su Ke.¡°Ah? Actually, I¡¯m an actor!¡± The corner of Su Ke¡¯s mouth started to tremble.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bloody extra!¡± Li Fei Fei stuck with her stance without moving.


    ¡°Big sister, if you want to call me an extra, can you not add the word ¡®bloody¡¯ in front of it!¡± Su Ke couldn¡¯t help it anymore as he acted like a rooster who was defeated and hung his head. After that, he looked up and met Li Fei Fei¡¯s eyes before the two of them burst into uncontrollable laughter.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    That moment of the tacit agreement made them very relaxed.


    The embarrassment from just now had completely disappeared. Su Ke and Li Fei Fei then laughed until they were unsteady. Li Fei Fei¡¯s rabbits started to sway, and the bouncing was getting faster.


    She then suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Ke said as he straightened up.


    ¡°I have to go. When the time comes, I¡¯ll call you!¡± Li Fei Fei¡¯s face was a bit unnatural as she stood up and even pulled her shirt down.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Just leaving like this!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t understand what happened to cause Li Fei Fei¡¯s mood to suddenly drop.


    He just saw Li Fei Fei curl her lip. ¡°Schoolmate Su Ke that steps on three boats at the same time (seeing multiple girls at one time), your year 1 girl is here to find you!¡± After saying so, she pointed behind him.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡± He then turned around and saw Liu Qing Qing smiling and standing behind him with Wang Huan and Li Yan beside her


    ¡°Qing Qing, how coincidental!¡± Su Ke stood up. It was really accidental.


    ¡°Not really, I heard that you were standing in front of our classroom for quite a while. Were you looking for me? Is there something you needed?¡± Liu Qing Qing¡¯s voice was very sweet, and she had even politely smiled at Li Fei Fei. Even though the both of them had long straight hair, since Li Fei Fei was just in PE class, she had it in a ponytail.


    Liu Qing Qing¡¯s hair was completely let down and like a waterfall.


    When the two of them looked at each other, Su Ke felt like something was wrong. Even though the two of them were smiling, there seemed to be sparks when their gazes met.


    Being between the two of them, Su Ke suddenly felt a bit embarrassed.


    Luckily though, Li Fei Fei had already decided to leave.


    She then nodded at Su Ke and Liu Qing Qing. ¡°I gotta go. I can get some rest if I head back now!¡±


    Only when Liu Qing Qing saw her walk quite far away did she finally sit across from Su Ke. With a glittering smile, it was obvious that she was in a good mood today. Even though there was still leftover food on the table, it was completely unable to damper her mood.


    Su Ke then looked at Wang Huan and Li Yan before pointing at the empty seats. ¡°Hey, you two sit as well!¡± The two of them quickly waved their hands, ¡°We don¡¯t want to be light bulbs, haha!¡±


    The two of them waved and left before leaving Su Ke and Liu Qing Qing alone together once again. ¡°Qing Qing, I actually wanted to find you to eat with me. Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I ate already. Wang Huan and Li Yan dragged me away after school to the same restaurant from before, even the same seat. If I knew that you would find me, I would¡¯ve waited for you!¡± Liu Qing Qing wasn¡¯t as reserved as last time as her eyes glittered like the suns rays.


    Su Ke then nodded before he smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have much on me. Oh right, are you free this Saturday? We can go out to shop!¡±


    ¡°Okay! I don¡¯t have anything to do at home anyways!¡± Liu Qing Qing nodded delightfully and agreed before continuing, ¡°Brother Su Ke, I know that you might not like my personality since I¡¯m so introverted!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Ke never thought that Liu Qing Qing would suddenly bring that up, so he blushed for a moment and didn¡¯t know how to reply. Liu Qing Qing immediately continued though, ¡°Brother Su Ke, I read the forums. Was that the girl just now that was involved in the fight in the cafeteria you had that time?¡±


    ¡°En! She¡¯s called Li Fei Fei, and she¡¯s my friend. Don¡¯t believe the forums!¡± Su Ke shook his head, despairing at the situation.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m also on it! I never knew that the competition was so fierce. Brother Su Ke, relax, I will do my best to snatch you up!¡± Liu Qing Qing then raised a fist like she was cheering herself on.


    Su Ke could only give a hollow laugh, but his face became foolish a moment later.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke! Regarding childbirth, I¡¯ve thought about it, and I think I¡¯m prepared!¡±


    Liu Qing Qing then saw Su Ke¡¯s eyes widen and his mouth became big enough to fit a chicken egg from being so flabbergasted.


    She then laughed like a blooming flower, making Su Ke absent-minded.


    ¡°Haha, Brother Su Ke, your rejection excuse was actually quite bad!¡±


    Liu Qing Qing then smiled like a flower once again before standing up and walking away before sneaking a peek at Su Ke¡¯s face.

 Chapter 73: Hurry Up and Call Brother Su Ke!

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Ke slapped his head, unable to form words. He then looked down as he grabbed the plates before heading off. This meal was rather eventful.


    Speaking honestly though, Li Fei Fe¡¯s back was really smooth!


    Su Ke then twisted his hands as he headed to the classroom. Looking closely, he could feel the remnants of Li Fei Fei¡¯s body heat and her smell. His brain also kept conjuring up images of where his hands had been just now.


    ¡°Ai! If only I had moved my hands to her front just now, haha. I reckon that I¡¯ll be squatting in a police station right now though!¡± Su Ke was scared by his own thoughts, causing him to shove them away. There were still even quite a few classes that he had to pay attention to later.


    In order to finish preparing for his examination, Su Ke worked really hard. Immediately after class ended, he had to face that sl*ut Wang Xiao Gang¡¯s harassment. That guy not only reported to him about the goings-on of the ¡°Most handsome guy of 17 High School¡± competition but also about how bright his future will be after he makes it into the entertainment industry. It was extremely depressing.


    ¡°Boss! I¡¯m calling you boss from now on by the way. You¡¯re really great! Next week is the examination, can you teach me!?¡± Su Ke was then tormented until he was exhausted and gave up.


    Seeing Wang Xiao Gang in such high spirits, he put his hands together in a pleading gesture.


    ¡°Relax, I¡¯ll help you. We¡¯re in different examination venues this time, so I¡¯ll find some friends to pass you the answers!¡± Wang Xiao Gang took charge and slapped his chest.


    ¡°F*ck, who can pass me the answers in the same venue? We¡¯re all in the bottom 500s, so who doesn¡¯t know who!?¡± Su Ke then shrugged, feeling more helpless.


    Seventeenth High School split the examination venues by grades. The TOP 40 students were in one place, so if there weren¡¯t any accidents, he should be in room 20.


    Of course, if he did really well, he might just be put in the first classroom and take the exam with Wei Lan.


    ¡°Aiyah, don¡¯t worry! Your grades have always been so steady, so it¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯ll drop again!¡± When Wang Xiao Gang heard Su Ke¡¯s words, he felt they were quite logical, but he still needed a bit more comfort.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not sure that I¡¯ll drop to the last venue in the next exam. The people over there are even more steady, I really can¡¯t go there!¡± Su Ke then flopped onto the table.


    The bell for class finally rang, which means Su Ke was free.


    School was over just like that, so he packed his bag and went home with Wei Lan.


    Wei Lan followed Su Ke to the parking area before she tilted her head and asked, ¡°Are you suffering?¡±


    ¡°I can still hold on!¡± Su Ke knew that she was referring to Wang Xiao Gang¡¯s harassment.


    ¡°Look at you making Wang Xiao Gang so depressed! He was nice enough to chat with you, but you don¡¯t even feel grateful!¡± Wei Lan said righteously, her face radiant with delight as she happily stared at Su Ke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. This is so I can surpass someone during the exams. There¡¯s even a big prize waiting for me! How can I really be lazy then!? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Su Kethen suddenly stopped and faced Wei Lan with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Pervert!¡± Wei Lan¡¯s face was red as she shouted and turned away.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    When Su Ke mentioned the prize, she knew that Su Ke was referring to letting her kiss him, causing her to be momentarily bashful and anticipatory.


    Trouble will suddenly appear sometimes.


    While Su Ke and Wei Lan were pushing their bicycles and following the crowd of students leaving the school, they saw Huang Mao with five or six hooligans waiting at the opposite side of the school.


    Wei Lan suddenly felt Su Ke stop, so she followed his lead. Sh then quickly saw the hooligans that tangled with her before.


    When she noticed Huang Mao¡¯s group heading in their direction, she was afraid.


    Wei Lan then pulled the corner of Su Ke¡¯s shirt and called out to him with a voice carrying a trace of fear, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    Su Ke then turned his head and saw that Wei Lan had paled. He immediately knew what she was worried about. This Huang Mao brought five people with him today. He definitely thought about shamelessly getting rid of him. He took care of only three of them last time, so it¡¯s even more troublesome.


    Even though it was like this, Su Ke¡¯s smile deepened and his eyes shined coldly. His mouth then curled up, giving Wei Lan a very secure feeling and making her let out a relieved breath.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine!¡± Su Ke laughed softly and patted Wei Lan¡¯s hand before continuing, ¡°You can go on ahead, I¡¯ll go and take a look. Don¡¯t follow me or I¡¯ll be distracted!¡±


    After saying so, he wanted to push his bike forward, but he couldn¡¯t and decided not to because of the crowd.¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± This time, the one who spoke wasn¡¯t Wei Lan, but Wang Xiao Gang who had appeared out of nowhere. He then stood beside Su Ke with a serious expression on his face and carrying a Nike sling bag.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t need you!¡± Su Ke knew that Wang Xiao Gang looked tall and imposing, almost breaking 1.8 metres. Honestly speaking though, this sl*t was a coward that typically blustered about with a false bravado.


    When the time comes, he shouldn¡¯t be involved.


    Besides, Su Ke felt like he wouldn¡¯t lose too badly if it¡¯s just 6 people.


    When Su Ke finally finished speaking, he pushed his bicycle to where Huang Mao and his group were waiting. This time though, Wang Xiao Gang was very manly as he took a deep breath and followed closely behind him. Wei Lan was afraid that if she followed them, she would be more trouble than help, so she intelligently didn¡¯t go.


    Huang Mao and his group of hooligans were a very scary deterrent. In the wake of the six of them, the students that were heading home were all unable to hide, so they stayed out of the way. These people all hid in one place though, wanting to watch the show.


    A majority of the students then suddenly realized that Su Ke was the one that the hooligans wanted to find.


    After a bit of effort, a space was cleared around Su Ke and the hooligans.


    Su Ke spoke to Wang Xiao Gang, ¡°Help me hold the bike!¡± He then let go of the bicycle and quickly walked forward before immediately switching his body to an offensive position. His muscles and fingers then started moving like he was playing the piano, clenching his fists even tighter.


    ¡°Hey! Su Ke!¡± Wang Xiao Gang shouted, propping the bicycle up before throwing his bag on the floor and rushing over. In the time he spent with Su Ke, he already saw him as a close friend. Since his friend needed help right now, he naturally couldn¡¯t just run away.


    When Wang Xiao Gang reached for Su Ke¡¯s back though, he was instantly stunned. Huang Mao¡¯s suddenlyrushed forward, but when they reached Su Ke, Huang Mao brightly smiled and nodded at him, ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Brother Su Ke?¡±


    When he heard this, Wang Xiao Gang started wondering if he was so frightened that he started to hallucinate.


    His eyes widened, but Huang Mao¡¯s next words made him even more dumbfounded.


    After Huang Mao nodded at Su Ke, he immediately turned around and shouted, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Hurry up and call Brother Su Ke!¡±

 Chapter 74: Let’s Go Buy Books Together!

    Su Ke also felt that he was hallucinating. Huang Mao and his goons were in front of him, but they were all smiles like a dog meeting their owner, just missing the wagging tails.


    Even though it was surprising, Su Ke did not let down his guard, his body like a taut spring. His left foot was placed a step forward, while his right leg was ready to be unleashed, and his fists were clenched so tightly and contained such an explosive force, blue veins could be seen.


    He then motionlessly stared at Huang Mao.


    The five goons behind Huang Mao seemed to have practiced this, as they made their faces more severe and shouted at Su Ke, ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡±


    ¡°Heihei, Brother Su Ke, it¡¯s really embarrassing. The last time was a misunderstanding, and I always wanted to resolve it. Who knew that when we went to find you, you would just leave? We hurried over because of that!¡± Huang Mao smiled, revealing scraggly teeth.


    His face also looked like a blooming chrysanthemum (anus).


    Not only was Wang Xiao Gang struck dumb, but even Su Ke was confused.


    What was going on? He then furrowed his eyebrows slightly, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°This is what happened!¡± Huang Mao saw through Su Ke¡¯s suspicion, so he quickly continued, ¡°Boss! Sun Song also follows Sister Fei Hong. Su Ke, you¡¯re her little brother, but we failed to recognize you. Family not recognizing family causes a dispute!¡± After he finished his explanation, he gauged Su Ke¡¯s expression, afraid that he wasn¡¯t about to resolve it properly.


    Even though Huang Mao said nice words he hated Su Ke in his heart. The last time he brought out his brothers ¡®to play¡¯, he got beaten up by Su Ke and became a laughingstock. Even some of their medical fees were paid for by him.


    He actually wanted to wait until his brothers were healed before coming back for revenge, but who knew that he would be Sun Song¡¯s scapegoat? He went to the guard house and waited for the boss to come out before helping him carry the weapon as a contribution. He even asked for a few more men to strengthen his facade.


    Of course, it was also so there wouldn¡¯t be any accidents or repeating history.


    He hadn¡¯t even done anything, but he was scolded by Sun Song, saying that he had offended people he shouldn¡¯t have. Liu Fei Hong had announced that no one can cause trouble for Su Ke, and even said that he was looking after him.


    If Huang Mao continued after hearing that, he was afraid that his next life wouldn¡¯t be so good. It was his boss¡¯s boss!


    Everyone knew the Oppressive Demon, Liu Fei Hong of Lang Fang city!


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Thinking until here, Huang Mao smiled even warmer. ¡°Brother Su Ke, please let bygones be bygones!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± After Su Ke heard Sister Fei Hong¡¯s name, he finally started to react. It was definitely Liu Qing Qing¡¯s Sister helping him. While thinking about it, she was about to get the photo of him eating with Liu Qing Qing, and probably knew about his scuffle with Huang Mao. He nodded and said softly, ¡°En, I understand!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Su Ke!¡± When Huang Mao heard this, he felt like he just received a pardon, and his smile became even brighter. ¡°Brother Su Ke, we¡¯ll head back now and stop bothering you. Just call me if there¡¯s anything you need! My name is Huang Yong, but you can call me Huang Mao!¡±


    ¡°En, go!¡± He replied softly. Su Ke finally knew this guy¡¯s name, but totally didn¡¯t place any importance on it. He then waved his hand like he was swatting a fly.


    ¡°Goodbye Brother Su Ke!¡± Huang Mao shouted again, as he brought the five hooligans away before he left.


    ¡°F*ck! Brother Su Ke, you¡¯re too cool!¡± It was only when the people left did Wang Xiao Gang dare to speak. His face was full of outrage. ¡°Why do I feel like you were imitating Brother Hao Nan just then!?¡±


    Su Ke immediately knew what Hao Nan Wang Xiao Gang was talking about. He was a big shot in the Hong Kong film that was very bold and awe-inspiring. His face was amused, ¡°Move aside! Brother Hao Nan¡¯s stutter wasn¡¯t there, can you speak better!?¡±


    The threat of battle suddenly faded into nothingness. Su Ke also relaxed before turning around to leave. At this time, he realized that the crowd of students was watching him.


    All of them were excessively shocked with disbelief on their faces.


    When Su Ke¡¯s gaze swept over them though, they immediately pretended like nothing was wrong. They then felt anxious before walking away with their heads bowed.


    ¡°F*ck, what is all this!?¡± Su Ke knew that these students saw him as a hooligan. His name hasn¡¯t been washed clean, but there wouldn¡¯t be another bad nickname, right!?


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, take me in as your younger Brother. No one in this whole school would dare offend you next time!¡± Wang Xiao Gang then relaxed before returning to his usual look. His face was all smiles as he clutched Su Ke¡¯s shoulder.


    Wang Xiao Gang then followed Su Ke before placing his bag on the bike. Wei Lan was also behind them and looked at Su Ke with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°Su Ke, what did they say to you?¡±


    Wei Lan was worried that the hooligans may have set a time to fight him.


    If it was like this, she definitely needed to stop him.


    ¡°Relax, Brother Su Ke is a big shot! That Huang Mao was bowing and showing respect just now. Didn¡¯t you see those people acting like little brothers?¡± Wang Xiao Gang stood at his side with a super exaggerated expression, but what he said made Wei Lan even more suspicious.


    ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Wei Lan ignored Wang Xiao Gang and stared directly at Su Ke.


    ¡°It¡¯s like that!¡± Su Ke then used his forefinger to rub his nose as he organized his thoughts. ¡°I have a friend that¡¯s quite influential in Lang Fang city. I told her about this situation and asked for help. After all, we¡¯re still students, so we don¡¯t have the ability to mess with these people!¡±


    After listening to Su Ke¡¯s words, Wei Lan was consoled. When she saw Huang Mao and co, the first thought she had was to report it to the police. The situation changed too fast though before she had time to do anything and everything had settled down.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand you treating me like air!¡± Wang Xiao Gang was speechless and slapped Su Ke¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, go do your own stuff!¡±


    When Wei Lan got on her bike, she asked, ¡°Do you have time tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Ke was shocked for a moment and immediately felt that something wasn¡¯t right as he slowly turned towards Wei Lan.


    ¡°I want to buy some examination books tomorrow!¡±


    When Wei Lan spoke, her cheeks unwittingly heated up and her eyes flickered.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke was stunned. He already had plans with Liu Qing Qing tomorrow, so what should he do now?


    Just as Su Ke was ruminating about what to do, he received a system notification alarm.


    ¡°Task: Accompany Wei Lan to buy books. Reward: High School Language and Literature (Intermediate proficiency).

 Chapter 75: Chief Wu is Calling for Him

    Su Ke didn¡¯t naively believe that it would end by only accompanying Wei Lan to get some books. If he left right after getting the books, he was afraid that he might piss her off.


    At the minimum; they would go eat, rest, or have a drink and walk around.


    It was possible that some fortuitous things might happen, but if they did, it might clash with his appointment with Liu Qing Qing.


    He not only accepted Liu Fei Hong¡¯s gift, he even invited Liu Qing Qing out.


    If he broke his word, he wouldn¡¯t just feel self-deprecating, he would also feel remorse.


    If he angered Liu Fei Hong, would she send people to deal with him?


    This was no time though because this Sunday he was also going to play Basketball for Zheng Mo! Su Ke was stuck between a rock and a hard place and wanted to reject her, but looking at Wei Lan¡¯s expectant expression, he couldn¡¯t say a word. At this time, the systems notification sound rang.


    ¡°F*ck! High school language intermediate proficiency as a reward!?¡± Su Ke¡¯s heart stopped for a moment.


    This was a really important reward that can save him from failing all of his upcoming exams!


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Who knows if this reward will ever appear again?


    The reward from the system is built up from his body. Right now, Su Ke¡¯s language proficiency has already reached the beginner stage, so the next step would be an intermediate upgrade.


    If he didn¡¯t get this reward, he might only just barely pass his exams.


    ¡°What is it? Do you have something on?¡± Wei Lan stared at Su Ke¡¯s changing facial expression and saw that it seemed like he wanted to say something, but he stopped himself.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    For a moment, his face was quite unnatural. This was the first time that this lass took the initiative to invite Su Ke somewhere.


    If she was rejected, oh god, she would lose face and not be able to face anyone!


    As she thought until here, Wei Lan suddenly felt fire brush across her cheeks.


    ¡°Nope! Is tomorrow morning okay? Wasn¡¯t I also thinking about buying a few books just now?¡± Su Ke then made a decision in his heart.


    He only needed to settle the timing with Liu Qing Qing on the phone later.


    As soon as she heard Su Ke¡¯s agreement, her face looked a lot better and her mouth curved up into a smile with her dimples coming out.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Wait for me at my door tomorrow morning. Is 9 am okay?¡±


    Su Ke nodded, even as they reached her door. Looking at Wei Lan bouncing up the stairs, Su Ke prepared to go to Fang Fei. He didn¡¯t know if Luo Fei Yan was even back yet though. When he thought about her, he couldn¡¯t help but remember the night when she answered the phone with a look of desolation hidden in her eyes.


    ¡°That d*mn Wu Yi!¡± Su Ke scolded in his heart.


    If he wasn¡¯t the office¡¯s assistant bureau chief, Luo Fei Yan wouldn¡¯t have run to Tian Jin city. Just thinking about it was making him more and more mad.


    Su Ke stood outside Fang Fei¡¯s glass doors and fixed his clothes.


    He then saw Lin Xiao Bai talking with a guy as they went into his room.


    The man then sat on one of the sofas in the lounge area with what seemed like a freshly made steaming cup of tea sitting in front of him.


    As soon as he walked in, Su Ke felt that the man seemed really familiar.He looked around 30 with not one hair out of place and wearing gold glasses. He also wore a white shirt, black pants, and leather shoes that shone. His skin was also really good, but his face looked rather arrogant.


    With one leg crossed over the other, he tilted his head to look at Lin Xiao Bai.


    ¡°Is your boss not in?¡± The man¡¯s voice was haughty. Even though he was smiling, it was obvious that he was unhappy.


    ¡°Yes, Chief Wu. Sister Yan went to the store in Tian Jin yesterday morning!¡± Lin Xiao Bai stood demurely in front of the man, with her hands folded in front of her and her face carrying a practiced smile.


    ¡°Is that so? She seems so busy! Don¡¯t just stand there, come over here and sit down! It¡¯s so tiring having to look up while I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    The man beckoned him with his hand and pointed at his side with an arrogant and bossy air.


    Lin Xiao Bai then blushed in embarrassment. ¡°Chief Wu, I¡¯m working right now, so I really can¡¯t loiter around here. Maybe our boss can rush back today!?¡± Lin Xiao Bai paused for a moment.


    ¡°Oh? Are you not welcoming me? Is it Luo Fei Yan¡¯s meaning, or yours? You should know that you¡¯re in a very niche industry, so the inspections will be more severe. I¡¯ve come here to give you pointers as a representative of the company. You should know that even if I want to take care of you, you guys aren¡¯t up to standard, hehe!¡± The man¡¯s mouth twitched as he laughed lightly.


    ¡°Chief Wu, I don¡¯t have any other meaning!¡± Lin Xiao Bai was stunned, suddenly not knowing what to do. Her voice then started to tremble and her breathing picked up.


    ¡°Come! Sit!¡± The man said while patting his left hand on the space next to him.


    ¡°Chief Wu, from the company!¡±


    Su Ke suddenly realized why this guy was so familiar.


    Wasn¡¯t he the Wu Yi Ran that he hates so much?


    It¡¯s just that¡­ Since Su Ke walked in, the haughty Wu Yi Ren had naturally treated him like air, while the anxious Lin Xiao Bai had only just noticed him. Su Ke stood and watched them for quite a while, but he then started to get angry when he saw Wu Yi Ren¡¯s behaviour.


    ¡°Come here and sit down!¡± Wu Yi Ren then leant back against the sofa with his hands lightly hitting the space beside him, resulting in a light slapping sound.


    Those sounds seemed to resound in Lin Xiao Bai¡¯s heart. She already didn¡¯t know what to do.


    If she took a seat, she wouldn¡¯t feel calm; but if she angered him, what if that brought trouble to the store?


    Lin Xiao Bai then looked at Wu Yi Ren while speechless.


    Under her silver uniform, her chest kept moving up and down while she breathed drawing Wu Yi Ren¡¯s interested and unrelenting gaze.


    Su Ke then clenched his fists and his arms started trembling.


    His eyes narrowed as he breathed in deeply and walked directly towards Wu Yi Ren.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren was momentarily stunned as he watched Su Ke suddenly appear beside him. He furrowed his eyebrows as he looked him up and down while looking unhappy.


    Maybe because Su Ke sat down too quickly, but he actually sat on Wu Yi Ren¡¯s left hand.


    Wu Yi Ren glared at him in disgust as he pulled his hand out from under him and moved to the side.


    Su Ke giggled, looking delicate and pretty. Acting like old friends, he then reached out to touch Wu Yi Ren¡¯s shoulder and lean forward, ¡°Chief Wu?¡±


    He then slightly twisted his body while feeling really remorseful because he didn¡¯t expect this person to know his name.


    Su Ke tightly gripped his shoulder and didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ke showed his teeth as he yelled, ¡°Get out!¡±

 Chapter 76: Ruffian Hero

    Su Ke tightly grabbed Wu Yi Ren¡¯s shoulder as he tilted his head towards the door.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud and there was a gentle smile on his face, but he stunned Wu Yi Ren and made him doubt what he heard.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Wu Yi Ren furrowed his eyebrows while flexing but he couldn¡¯t throw off Su Ke¡¯s hand.


    He even started to feel a slight pain, causing his expression to change.


    ¡°Nothing much, just asking you to get out!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren was unruffled, but when he said his words, his eyes sharpened and his smile was edged in ice.


    ¡°Are you security here? Do you know who I am?!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren was strong and calm while carrying a haughty tone.


    Before he was finished speaking, Su Ke¡¯s hand reached towards his face.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    A very lightly sound could be heard.


    ¡°Pah! Pah!¡±


    Su Ke had slapped Wu Yi Ren three times in quick succession, causing his face to move in accordance to Su Ke¡¯s slaps.


    To a long-standing leader like him, this was an insult he hasn¡¯t received in many years.


    With blazing eyes and his face coloured like a pig¡¯s organ, Su Ke¡¯s next words made him even angrier.


    ¡°Is a chief that good? If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll beat you up until even your mother doesn¡¯t recognize you! I¡¯ll then take a picture and post it online when I¡¯m in a good mood! Haha, you¡¯ll be more famous than Sister Feng!¡±


    What was even worse though was that Su Ke¡¯s words and attitude were really careless as if he was only joking.


    ¡°You!¡± Wu Yi Ren abruptly sat up, his butt nearly leaving the seat before he was pushed back down. Prolonged acts of depravity had hollowed out his body.


    Facing off against Su Ke who had trained in military boxing, he couldn¡¯t even resist.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done!¡±


    Su Ke then rubbed his nose and moved his mouth closer to his ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s already dark outside, hurry up and go home. Be careful on your way out!¡±


    With a tone that was mixed with concern and an underlying sense of danger,


    Su Ke then slapped him on the shoulder before letting go.


    ¡°Heng!¡± Wu Yi Ren¡¯s entire face went red, and he suddenly stood up. Not knowing if he was angry or anxious, his chest rose and fell as he glared at Su Ke before quickly making his escape.


    Even after Wu Yi Ren had left, Lin Xiao Bai still didn¡¯t react as she stood up with a stunned expression. She then gazed at him incredulously. This delicate and pretty, yet somewhat bashful young man was just like a hooligan, directly scaring the chief witless.


    ¡°Sister Xiao Bai!¡± Su Ke then saw Lin Xiao Bai¡¯s stunned appearance and waved at her.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Lin Xiao Bai quickly returned to her senses. ¡°Su Ke, you¡¯re in trouble! That was the assistant bureau chief. The way you treated him, oh my god, you nearly scared me to death!¡±


    After the surprise, Lin Xiao Bai was actually quite scared now.


    He was actually the assistant bureau chief and held a lot of power.


    While she thought that it was easy to make things difficult for a beauty salon, her face paled.


    ¡°Oh! Sister Xiao Bai, I didn¡¯t have a choice! I wanted to throw him out as soon as I saw him!¡± Su Ke then sighed and scratched his head.


    His anger from before had melted into a young and bashful appearance.


    Su Ke wanted to take action just now, but thinking that it might cause more trouble, and be irreversible, he stayed his hand.


    In his mind, these bureaucrats definitely paid special attention to their image. He only needed to appear like a gangster and the man probably couldn¡¯t follow through.


    What Lin Xiao Bai said immediately poured a bucket of cold water over his head.


    He was able to get away with it this time, but what about next time?


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Also, if this Wu Yi Ren wants to take revenge on Fang Fei, he would definitely use some dirty methods. His actions may have caused a big problem for Luo Fei Yan.


    ¡°Sister Xiao Bai, relax. If he finds out that I¡¯m working here, I¡¯ll resign immediately. I won¡¯t bring you guys any trouble!¡± Su Ke then took a deep breath and gave a radiant smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that right now. I still need to thank you anyways. If you didn¡¯t appear right then, I wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse. That b*stard looks so cultured, but he¡¯s definitely a pervert!¡± As Lin Xiao Bai spoke, her eyes were full of distaste.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that; I just couldn¡¯t watch him bully you! Oh yeah, is there anyone on the 3rd level?¡± Su Ke knew that he would this place in the worst case scenario. Anyways, he had already done what he came here to do, so this place was now useless.


    He now needed to settle his own work first.


    She then frustratedly said. ¡°Nobody. Since Sister Yan isn¡¯t here, it¡¯s not really crowded at all!¡± Lin Xiao Bai also knew why Luo Fei Yan went to Tian Jin.


    Even though that¡¯s the main outlet, this place had just gotten on the right track.


    If there wasn¡¯t an emergency, Luo Fei Yan wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Su Ke could only comfort her as he spoke,¡°Everything¡¯ll be fine!¡± He looked at the clock and saw that it was already 7:30 pm.


    The 3rd level would usually be getting customers by now, so he took a seat on the sofa.


    At this time, a woman walked through the doors of Fang Fei.


    The first thing that caught Su Ke¡¯s eye was her black dress that looked like lace and chiffon. The lace flower patterns allowed her chest to stand proudly and for her skin to peek through;it was a majestic sight.


    Her hem ended mid-thigh, showing off her 2 long legs. Black stockings wrapped tightly around her slightly plump legs, but it made her more enticing. She was covered in black from head to toe except for a white-beaded headband that drew the eye.


    Even though she was curvy, she had a typical oval face. Her face was also flushed and her eyes glazed. She looked to be around 30, and when she walked a few steps, she staggered and swayed.


    Su Ke felt like this woman was really familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember exactly.


    While he was thinking, the woman walked over to Su Ke and Lin Xiao Bai, smelling like alcohol.


    She sounded drunk as she spoke,¡°Xiao Bai, where¡¯s Yan Yan?¡±


    ¡°Sister Zheng, Sister Yan went to Tian Jin and won¡¯t be back today!¡±


    Lin Xiao Bai, as the receptionist, obviously knew the customers.


    After she finished speaking, she wanted to go and help the woman.


    ¡°Eh! Not here! I¡¯ll be taking a break upstairs right now!¡±


    The woman then waved at Lin Xiao Bai before asking her not to come over as she turned to face Su Ke, ¡°Oh? Little Brother Su, come help your Older Sister up the stairs!¡±


    ¡°Hong!¡± Su Ke finally remembered where he saw her. Wasn¡¯t this the mature and sophisticated woman who had been taking his liberties? It seems like she¡¯s called Qin Zheng.

 Chapter 77: If A Woman Doesn’t Drink, Men Wouldn’t Have A Chance

    Su Ke finally remembered who this woman was. The last time he saw her, she was trying to seduce Tong Yan Ju.


    His brain immediately conjured up images of the situation before he paused for a moment and stood up. ¡°Sister Qin Zheng!¡±


    ¡°This brat still remembered Sister! I didn¡¯t spoil you for nothing!¡± Qin Zheng swayed as she spoke. Su Ke gripped her arm tightly, and through the lace, he could feel her tender skin.


    ¡°Help Sister out a bit!¡± After smelling strong alcohol and a slight fragrance on her breath, Su Ke could tell that Qin Zheng had too much to drink.


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t let go as he nodded at Lin Xiao Bai instead. ¡°Sister Qin Zheng, I¡¯ll help you up the stairs!¡±


    After saying so, he held her arm and slowly started walking in the direction of the stairs.


    As she walked, Qin Zheng¡¯s steps were light like cotton; especially after she climbed the stairs and swayed even more.


    Su Ke had to use a lot of strength to support her. If not, she would¡¯ve already fallen.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± Qin Zheng was still slightly awake as she put one hand on the wall to support her hard to control drunken body.


    Just taking one step forward caused her body to sway.


    The floor was very slippery and she then lost her footing.


    Su Ke had already guessed that this situation would occur to Qin Zheng, so he quickly slipped an arm around her waist, while his other arm crossed his chest to clutch hers before twisting so that she was in his embrace.


    Like this, if Qin Zheng relaxed, she would just be against Su Ke¡¯s body.


    At this moment, Su Ke felt his hand grab something soft, big, and full.


    It was also really elastic before becoming flat as he pressed it with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke was immediately stunned.


    Even though he already knew what he was touching, he had to look to confirm.


    It really was Qin Zheng¡¯s left chest in his hand, and it was being pressed out of shape. Her lace dress would usually have an inner layer of pure cotton. Even though he couldn¡¯t see inside, his heart immediately jumped.


    His right hand, which was holding her waist, had moved to her soft abdomen. It had just a slight amount of fat, and as it followed her breathing, the feeling was even more intense.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke knew his actions were really embarrassing, so he pretended to glance at Qin Zheng by accident before realizing that she closed her eyes with flushed cheeks and flared nostrils as she mumbled under her breath.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°D*mn! This is just torture!¡± Su Ke cursed silently. The back of his hand kept feeling her chest as Qin Zheng¡¯s entire body weight rested against him before the two of them tightly wound together.


    He gulped audibly, feeling bitter. His adolescent body was actually trying to raise up, just like lighting a flame, causing him to be flustered.


    ¡°She really wants my life!¡± Su Ke then slightly twisted his body, willing his little brother to go down as low as possible before gritting his teeth and trying to get up.


    Everyone said it was difficult to ascend to heaven, but Su Ke was supporting a woman upstairs, which was 3 times harder. Her chest was pressing insistently against his hand, while her behind was even closer. Every step had him salivating.


    Fortunately, when they reached the second floor, Qin Zheng had started to sober up.


    ¡°Haha! Little boy, your arms are really strong!¡± Qin Zheng said, before tilting her head with glazed eyes as she smiled.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only smile in reply.


    He could only pray that he quickly made it to the third floor to soothe himself and his little brother.


    The second floor of Fang Fei was not only a makeover area but also a lounge. At this time, one of the beauticians saw Su Ke struggling to help Qin Zheng up the stairs, so she walked towards them. After all, she was a customer and even one on the 3rd floor. Naturally, these beauticians would want to work for her.


    ¡°No need, I just want to drink today!¡±


    Qin Zheng saw the worker dressed in a pink uniform and immediately waved her away.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke saw the beautician¡¯s questioning gaze before staring at Qin Zheng¡¯s disheveled state. He didn¡¯t want to elaborate. ¡°I¡¯ll send her up to rest. I¡¯ll find you if need be!¡±


    Even though Su Ke wasn¡¯t there for long, faced with the beauticians that he only vaguely remembered, he could only smile bitterly.


    ¡°En!¡± The beautician then nodded after hearing Su Ke¡¯s words before returning to the lounge.


    After seeing her leave, Su Ke let out a long breath. So he wouldn¡¯t be found out, he carefully covered up his little brother just now. After that interaction, his tent seemed to have gone down.


    Using the strength of 9 cows and 2 tigers, Su Ke finally reached the 3rd floor.


    Su Ke then asked her a question as he looked at her drunken appearance. ¡°Sister Qin Zheng, are you feeling better?¡±


    Su Ke had placed Qin Zheng on one of the beds to lie down.


    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m fine! I just drank a bit too much!¡± While laying on the bed, Qin Zheng found a comfortable spot. Even though she said that her eyes were starting to close. He didn¡¯t know why, but her long lashes looked a little bit moist.


    ¡°How about I play a song for you!? Sister Qin Zheng, you can go to sleep!¡±


    After Su Ke said so, he hurried over to the piano before Qin Zheng spoke up.


    ¡°Little boy, I¡¯m a bit thirsty, so help me get that bottle of water!¡±


    Qin Zheng¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and her voice was like a whisper.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Ke nodded. The bar on the 3rd floor was full of drinks, so Su Ke quickly had a bottle of water in his hands.


    He had just opened the cap on the bottle before he became stunned widely opened his eyes in surprise.


    While Qin Zheng had her hands on her abdomen, she slightly tilted her head and tightly shut her eyes.


    Maybe it was more comfortable, but her right leg was raised, while her left was flat on the bed, causing her black stockings to shimmer slightly.


    Because of her current position though, her dress had slipped all the way down, exposing her thighs, even causing her triangle to be in full view.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 78: The Direction of My Hand

    It looked like Qin Zheng was almost asleep. Her head was turned down, her eyes were tightly shut, and her long black lashes were curved up with a tear clinging to the edge of her eye. While quietly resting on the bed, her abdomen rose and fell as she breathed. Her chest also moved and didn¡¯t sink at all, but it even looked rather upright and full.


    Her high heels had long since been kicked away, causing her two long legs to be on display, making Su Ke¡¯s heart race. The posture that Qin Zheng was in right now really reeled people in. She had put her left leg flat on the bed, while her right leg formed an upwards v. Her tiny arched foot rested on the bed, while her knee was a little sensual and her calves were slender.


    With her position, her thighs were a little bit plump, causing her dress to slip down and expose her whole leg. Su Ke helplessly and audibly gulped.


    The stockings that Qin Zheng was wearing were the legendary pantyhose that you wear from your feet and double as underwear. He didn¡¯t know what kind of material it was made of, but under the light, the shape of her legs was really alluring.


    Following the line of her legs, Su Ke couldn¡¯t control his gaze as his eyes climbed upwards. The further he went, the more her thighs oozed with sexiness. At the base of her legs, the stockings were similar in density to boxers and were 100% pure cotton. They were slightly more transparent than the other parts, only completely covering the most important without a single break. Su Ke couldn¡¯t even see the outline of her underwear.


    Did Qin Zheng even wear anything below that? Just as he thought about that, Su Ke¡¯s heart beat wildly as he unconsciously gulped again. Even though he peeked at Liu Meng Meng before, this wasn¡¯t the same thing!


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    When he peeked on Liu Meng Men, there was a shelf separating them. Since they were on the 3rd floor right now, there was only the two of them. Su Ke knew that if he stepped forward, he could touch it. It was silent on the 3rd floor, so Su Ke could only hear his heart pounding louder and louder, just like drums. His hands were also already covered in sweat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t look! Definitely can¡¯t look!¡± Su Ke this chanted in his heart.


    He then stole a quick peek, before taking a few more and not being able to look away.


    Su Ke forcefully shifted his gaze, but he then landed on her full, round, and upright chest instead. He was then finally able to suppress the heat in his body before releasing a breath.


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    Before he even finished his breath, the sound of a notification suddenly rang. Taking this chance, he entered the system and saw a new task.


    ¡°Task: Touch Qin Zheng¡¯s inner thigh. Reward: Jeet Kune Do (Beginner level).¡±


    ¡°Jeet Kune Do?¡± Su Ke looked at the three words, and his first reaction was to scream Bruce Lee, the founder of this martial art!


    Jeet Kune Do is definitely a real skill, and it was much, much better than his own military boxing. Its strength lay in actual combat. If he was going to learn it, he would be able to take care of a dozen Wu Yi Ren in just a few minutes. He didn¡¯t know why, but Su Ke hated Wu Yi Ren even more than those hooligans. His first thought was to beat him up.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°This reward is really great!¡± Without even realizing it, Su Ke already decided to get the reward. Another problem suddenly popped up. The task was touching Qin Zheng¡¯s inner thigh! Where was the inner thigh?! It was one of the most intimate places on the female body.


    If he did such a thing, it would be very immoral! Su Ke then blanked and kept asking himself. ¡°What to do? What to do?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what time he started, but his gaze fell back onto her jade thighs. They were also round, smooth, and tightly wrapped in black silk, making her skin faintly discernable.


    ¡°Gu Dong! Su Ke then swallowed his saliva before sweat gathered in his palms and the bottle of water that he was holding slowly lowered.His chest undulated up and down, causing his breathing to be really loud in his ears.


    Qin Zheng was still asleep without any movement.


    At around 30, she was even better maintained than some young girls, but she gave off a sense of maturity with her flushed cheeks and drunkenness. While breathing steadily and sleeping sweetly, tears suddenly dripped from her eyes. They then slid down her face and across her cheeks before disappearing down the other side.


    Who should he hate when a beauty cries? The situation made Su Ke feel a little bit pitiful.


    ¡°Hu!¡± Just thinking about the task and the reward, how can he be scared?


    He still had to find a chance to teach Wu Yi Ren a lesson. He then unconsciously clenched his fist. ¡°I must do it gently or she¡¯ll wake her up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to touch her anyways. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing anything else!¡±


    ¡°En! I only need to be fast. Maybe she won¡¯t notice?¡±


    He thought about it a million times before finally coming to a decision.


    Because of his anxiety though, his youthful face was pale as he carefully crept forward, even quieter than a cat. His eyes were also locked onto Qin Zheng¡¯s expression.


    Luckily, she was still asleep, completely unable to sense Su Ke¡¯s approach. The short steps actually made Su Ke feel like he had walked 25,000 miles. He was finally by Qin Zheng¡¯s bedside, just a meter from his goal. The way her lace was designed, her thighs were below a few folds.


    With how close Su Ke was, the black pantyhose was right below him. At this critical position, Su Ke dared not to look anymore. He then gritted his teeth and reached out with his hand. His arm trembled as he continued to reach out, getting closer and closer.


    20 cm.


    10 cm.


    1 cm.


    Su Ke could then feel her body heat. Suddenly, he could then feel the heat and texture of soft flesh on his palm. A loud thud sounded as his brain blanked and his legs turned to jelly before he nearly collapsed on the spot.

 Chapter 79: A Forced Kiss

    Su Ke was really anxious as his hand moved by the centimeter.


    As soon as he felt the soft texture, his brain was shocked before he scared himself for a moment. His right hand was affixed to her inner thigh. His hand was also trembling, making her leg tremble too. It was really satiny, especially with the body heat coming off of it.


    He the unconsciously slid his hand forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished! Hurry up and stop!¡± Su Ke shouted silently, before gritting his teeth and trying to pull himself away. His hand didn¡¯t move though, he even lightly gripped it.


    ¡°En!¡± Suddenly, at this very moment, Qin Zheng let out a sound. Her soft voice startled Su Ke as he looked up at her face.


    Her cheeks were bright red, and her eyelashes shook as she opened her eyes slightly and looked at him.


    ¡°F*ck! This is bad!¡± Su Ke was so scared, he forgot about his hand.


    His heart nearly stopped beating, and his face turned ghastly white as if he had lost a lot of blood.


    Qin Zheng then squinted and stared at Su Ke for a few seconds. Su Ke could feel the satiny, soft, and delicate skin in his hand. His heartbeat was even faster, and he wanted to explain, but he had forgotten how to speak.


    The right leg that Qin Zheng had raised slowly went down as Su Ke¡¯s hand finally left her skin. He was so scared and immediately regretted his actions that he couldn¡¯t move. How could he face anyone after this!?


    While looking glazed over, Qin Zheng parted her lips to speak while her voice slightly trembled.


    ¡°Yuan Fang, did you come and find me?¡±


    ¡°Eh! D*mn! Who is Yuan Fang?¡± Su Ke, who had been scared silly, was even more confused now. He didn¡¯t have any recollection of the name, which stunned him even more.


    He saw Qin Zheng propping herself up slowly and continue to stare straight at Su Ke.


    In the next second, her eyes reddened, looking like she was about to cry.


    Su Ke said inwardly, ¡°This is bad, she¡¯s going to cry!¡±


    He guessed that it was because he had secretly touched such a private area.


    He figured that Qin Zheng felt insulted and wronged, which was the reason for her tears.


    Su Ke felt like he was at a loss. Before he could recover though, Qin Zheng reached out her hand and bent forward before grabbing Su Ke¡¯s arm and pulling him into her embrace.


    Su Ke was originally scared and felt like his legs were jelly. Qin Zheng then suddenly pulled him closer, causing his legs to slide and making him fall forward. Luckily though, his hands fell onto the bed.


    ¡°Sister Qin Zheng!¡± Su Ke¡¯s palms were against the bed, while his legs were still on the ground. His upper body was being fiercely hugged by Qin Zheng, and he could feel her chest pressing against him. When he wanted to leave her grasp, she hugged him even tighter.


    ¡°Yuan Fang, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t ever want me! As long as you leave that girl, I can let it go!¡± Qin Zheng was getting emotional, causing her voice to be choked with sobs as her tears fell like rain. She then tightly hugged Su Ke. Unknowingly, the two of them were tightly embraced.


    Su Ke fought it for a little while, but he failed in the end. He didn¡¯t dare use strength to hit and hurt Qin Zheng. In the end, he could only lean on her bed and use all of his strength to keep his distance. At that moment, he realized that his face was rather wet.


    He then noticed that Qin Zheng was sobbing.


    ¡°Yuan Fang, don¡¯t leave me, okay? Okay? Okay?¡± Qin Zheng said repeatedly. As she spoke, the strong smell of alcohol wafted into his nose, causing him to feel slightly dizzy.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°D*mn! Who exactly is this Yuan Fang? It can¡¯t be her husband?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke could now confirm that Qin Zheng was still drunk and didn¡¯t know who he was. Looks like she probably wouldn¡¯t even react if he touched her. En! She definitely hadn¡¯t woken up then. Thinking until there, Su Ke felt a bit relaxed.


    He was scared to death just now and nearly peed his pants. The stone in his heart was finally gone and his body felt light.


    His voice had also become louder. ¡°Sister Qin Zheng! Sister Qin Zheng! Wuwu!¡±


    Su Ke wanted to wake Qin Zheng up. After all, the two of them were hugging and being really scandalous. If someone saw, especially those gossiping 3rd level customers, then Su Ke¡¯s reputation would disappear. His mouth then suddenly twitched after he called her name, before sealing his mouth shut.


    Qin Zheng then directly locked her red, soft, and slightly cold lips onto his.


    His heart, which had calmed down, suddenly started up again. His eyes then suddenly widened as he felt her gentle lips unceasingly open and close as if she wanted to bite his.


    His whole body went boneless, and then his arms that were supporting him went soft, causing the two of them to be even closer.


    When he wanted to break the kiss, it angered Qin Zheng. Su Ke could only feel a soft tongue trying to wiggle into his mouth. Her tongue swept from left to right, and carried an alcohol taste, caused Su Ke to give in.


    At this time, he could then hear a laughing voice reaching the second level and coming closer and closer. Su Ke was stunned for a moment. If he was seen right now, the consequences would be severe.


    ¡°Sister Qin Zheng!¡± Su Ke used force to break the embrace, as his voice unconsciously became louder as he stood up. Qin Zheng was dazed, looking a bit more sober as she looked up at Su Ke.


    After it seemed like Qin Zheng realized the current situation, her face became even redder before she quickly glanced away in embarrassment.


    He then forcefully calmed his racing heart and took a deep breath.¡°Sister Qin Zheng, drink some water!¡± Looking at Qin Zheng¡¯s shy demeanor, he turned around to pick up the bottle before passing it over.


    ¡°Hua la¡± The beaded curtain was then pushed open before Du Wan Tan of Tong Yan Ju stuck her head in. Su Ke was about to speak as soon as he saw her, but the vixen spoke faster.


    ¡°Good! A man and a woman getting along like a house on fire. Are you guys doing some bad stuff in here? Hurry up and confess!¡±

 Chapter 80: You Need to Use a Hoe to Pull Them Over

    ¡°Okay! A single man and woman together in the same room? Say, are you guys doing unsavoury things?¡± Du Wan then peered in, looking the two of them up and down as she clicked her tongue before smiling with ridicule.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke was frightened by her sudden appearance, causing him to nearly dropped the bottle of water he was about to pass to Qin Zheng. Feeling like he was caught in the act, his face flushed completely, not knowing how to react.


    ¡°You d*mn lass! What did you say? Can¡¯t you see that your elder Sister is drunk!?¡± Qin Zheng had experience and reacted. She feigned anger as one of her hands grabbed the bottle, while she then ran the other through her messy hair.


    ¡°Aiya! Sister Zheng, don¡¯t pretend. Look at the disheveled state of your clothes, and your face looking like a monkey¡¯s butt!¡±


    Du Wan walked in after she spoke before pulling down the corner of Qin Zheng¡¯s dress.


    Su Ke then followed Du Wan¡¯s movements before Qin Zheng¡¯s dress once again fell to her thighs, bunching around her waist. Before he could even get a glimpse at her high-density tights though, his view was blocked by Du Wan. His face was on fire.


    Qin Zheng then realized her inappropriateness and quickly slid off the bed. Su Ke really found himself at a loss. Standing was wrong while sitting down was also wrong. He could only smile awkwardly and say, ¡°Sister Du Wan, don¡¯t tease me!¡±


    After she said so, Su Ke managed to escape from the trap. He could hear Du Wan¡¯s unceasing laughter, making his face redder and his heart beat faster.


    ¡°Ai yoh!¡±


    Su Ke then lifted the beaded curtain and ran out with his head down in embarrassment.


    Who knew that he would bump into two full and elastic buns on someone¡¯s chest? Luckily, Su Ke managed to slow down his momentum, causing his hands to push that person¡¯s waist, so he didn¡¯t actually hit her.


    ¡°Eh! Sorry!¡± Su Ke then looked up and could tell with a single glance who the woman was. The person that was currently hiding her chest while staring at Su Ke with ridicule was called Li Li.


    ¡°You brat. You¡¯ve already done bad things inside, and now you even want to come out and take advantage of this sister!?¡± Li Li wasn¡¯t hurt by Su Ke, but she wanted to tease him, so she kept continuously rubbing her chest. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve hit me. If they become deformed, you better pay up!¡±


    Su Ke then rapidly opened and closed his mouth, but didn¡¯t say anything. He could only scratch his head with a red face. A moment later, he reacted, ¡°Sister Li Li, your clothes are really beautiful today!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°En? Really?¡± Naturally, women love to hear that phrase. Li Li then immediately dismissed her teasing and looked at her clothes.


    Li Li was still young, looking to be around 24 years old. Maybe in order to keep cool, she bunned her hair up, showing off her slender neck. She had an eye-catching silver necklace along with a loose knitted shirt and a white collar. The design was like a spider web, but it was really unique. Below that was a pair of very tight light blue skinny jeans that reached mid-calf. Even though she wasn¡¯t tall, only around 1.6m, her legs looked really long.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Since she agreed with Su Ke¡¯s tastes, she reached her hand out and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Little boy, your eyes aren¡¯t bad!¡±


    ¡°What!? You say that your house¡¯s highly eligible bachelor has a mistress?¡±


    Behind the curtain, Du Wan¡¯s voice went a few octaves higher, filled with anger.


    ¡°Sister Zheng, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here!¡±


    When Su Ke heard these words, he could only imagine Du Wan patting her chest, her expression full of righteous fury.


    Qin Zheng¡¯s voice was lower though, so he couldn¡¯t hear her words. He could already guess the story. To the side, Li Li had obviously gone to eavesdrop. Looks like beauty and gossip was a woman¡¯s weakness.


    He didn¡¯t know what Qin Zheng said, but Du Wan was obviously worked up as her voice became even more shrill. ¡°Sister Zheng, I¡¯ll bring someone to Du Yuan Fang and beat him up until even his mother won¡¯t recognize him. What playing around!¡±


    ¡°Hua lah!¡±


    Du Wan then pulled open the curtains and furiously walked out. Her chest was swelling up in indignation, her face was dark, and she continuously said, ¡°Angering me to death!¡±


    ¡°Su Ke!¡¯ Du Wan shouted when she saw Li Li and Su Ke together, pointing at him.


    ¡°Eh!


    When he saw Du Wan¡¯s vicious look, he was taken aback. With his face full of confusion, he didn¡¯t know what he did wrong. It couldn¡¯t be about him secretly touching Qin Zheng?


    ¡°We¡¯re going to give Du Yuan Fang a lesson tomorrow. Okay?¡± Du Wan then gritted her teeth, looking like she couldn¡¯t wait to beat him up.


    Su Ke¡¯s head was filled with black lines. Where is this Yuan Fang? Today is an angry day. Looks like a catastrophe is unavoidable. At least it wasn¡¯t him doing anything wrong!


    Before Su Ke could reply though, Qin Zheng had pulled Du Wan¡¯s arm and glanced at Su Ke. Her eyes were still slightly glazed, but her cheeks were not as red. It was unclear if it was because she was intimate with Su Ke or the alcohol.


    ¡°Du Wan, don¡¯t be like that. The more you act like this, the worst it¡¯ll get. I¡¯m afraid that sl*t will cry wolf!¡± Qin Zheng looked like she had considered everything and sounded rather logical.


    When Du Wan heard this, she was even angrier. She also understood though. The more you oppose some things, the more it will happen. It was just like flying a kite.If pulled too tightly, the strong will snap. She then frowned and tightly clenched her fists.


    Li Li was also thinking seriously. Only Su Ke was in a daze. Qin Zheng then started glancing at him periodically. When he looked back though, she would immediately gaze away.


    ¡°I got it!¡± Suddenly, Du Wan lit up as she came up with an idea before turning towards Su Ke.


    ¡°Su Ke, I¡¯m giving you a task!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s face was full of doubt as he stared at her speechless.


    Du Wan was really excited and looked victorious as she explained. ¡°Go and seduce that sl*t tomorrow and get her away from him. That way, Yuan Fang will have no way out!¡±


    Su Ke looked suspicious and stunned.


    ¡°Why are you just standing there? This is your chance. If you can complete this task, I will definitely give you a reward. Aren¡¯t you always after my private areas? How about I let you touch them?¡± Du Wan then twisted her waist, causing her chest to bounce slightly, like waves surging forth.

 Chapter 81: Training to be a Devil

    ¡°Eh!?¡± Su Ke was scared silly. What was going on in the mind of this evil spirit called Du Wan? That kind of ambiguous suggestion can also be voiced. He felt his heart jump violently, but after taking one look at Qin Zheng¡¯s face, he actually felt like doing something for her.


    ¡°Eh, what eh? Are you willing to touch my privates?¡± Du Wan scowled, with her hands on her waist. The two rabbits on her chest were even more eye-catching, coupled with her pure childlike face.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Su Ke was bombarded by the sight of her and just nodded before agreeing.


    He then realized what he said. He didn¡¯t intend to answer her question, but Du Wan, who was still indignant, blushed, but her countenance didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Eh! I was saying I was willing to help Sister Qin Zheng!¡± Su Ke quickly explained.


    ¡°What? Then you mean that you don¡¯t want to touch me?¡± Du Wan raised her eyebrows. She actually felt a bit shy just now. With Su Ke¡¯s explanation, she immediately felt like she was treated unfairly and flared up again.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke then cried without tears. How is he supposed to answer that? He could only stand there in embarrassment, his smile looking even uglier than his crying.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Wan Er, don¡¯t make things difficult for Su Ke!¡± The flush on Qin Zheng¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Maybe it¡¯s because this whole situation was because of her, or maybe she remembered forcing a kiss onto Su Ke, but seeing him in a difficult situation and filled with embarrassment, she decided to help him out.


    ¡°Su Ke is obviously still just a 3rd-year student. When the time comes, don¡¯t try to help and end up making it worse!¡± Qin Zheng was then immediately refuted by Du Wan. ¡°Sister Zheng, don¡¯t look down on Su Ke. Even though he looks like this, when he¡¯s dressed up, there definitely won¡¯t be any problems. At that time, I¡¯ll personally make him a rich young master. I don¡¯t believe that that sl*t won¡¯t be moved!¡±


    When Du Wan was done speaking, she pointed at Su Ke. ¡°Look at him; he¡¯s good-looking and his figure isn¡¯t bad. Even though he¡¯s not muscular, looking at how he caught the thief the last time, he¡¯s not bad. Seducing a woman should be a piece of cake for him!¡±


    Qin Zheng¡¯s gaze was always looking away, but she was now looking directly at Su Ke. Even though Su Ke didn¡¯t even reach 1.8 meters tall, he definitely wasn¡¯t short. With smooth skin, bright eyes, and an aquiline nose, she looked refined and elegant. She didn¡¯t know why, but Qin Zheng then suddenly blushed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Ke, are you helping Sister Zheng or not?¡± Sure enough, Li Li and Du Wan are close friends. Even their thinking is the same, causing her to actually completely agree with the plan; even trying to urge him on.


    Li Li saw that Su Ke was making a bitter face, causing hers to change. In a move that inspired devotion, her voice suddenly went up as she said, ¡°Su Ke if you help Sister Zheng, I¡¯ll bet myself too. If you don¡¯t want to touch Du Wan¡¯s privates, you can touch mine!¡±


    After saying so, she actually took a big step forward. Su Ke¡¯s blood was pumping. Looking at Li Li¡¯s full chest and her red knitted shirt that looked like a spider web covering it, her two rabbits bounced; startling Su Ke so badly, he took a step backward.


    Looking at Du Wan and Li Li¡¯s hungry gazes, then looking at Qin Zheng¡¯s complicated gaze, Su Ke choked out, ¡°I want to help Sister Zheng, but, but I really can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°En! Su Ke is really too shy. He really can¡¯t do the task. Forget it; Wan Er, Li Li. Sisters, I thank you!¡± Qin Zheng paused then smiled casually and said, ¡°If you want the little boy massage to your chest, I fully support it!¡±


    ¡°What! Sister Zheng, you think I can use a massage?¡± Du Wan then pointed at her chest indignantly before glancing at Zhou Li Li, ¡°Li Li can think about it!¡±


    ¡°Wei! What are you saying? I have a gold level chest, okay? It¡¯s flexible, well-proportioned, full, no sagging, no slackness, and no enlargement. It¡¯s a real, round chest!¡± Zhou Li Li was still angry. She actually held her chest and teased, ¡°Unlike you, that¡¯s carrying around 2 meatballs, sleeps with chest pain, walks unbalanced, and eats with them on the table!¡±


    Du Wan got angry as she charged at Zhou Li Li. ¡°I vehemently disagree! I need to touch yours and find out what kind of chest it is!


    ¡°Yah! A rogue!¡± Zhou Li Li shouted sharply, suddenly fighting with Du Wan. It was getting more and more ferocious until Su Ke had to quickly take two steps back to leave the battlefield.


    Fortunately, though, the idea that Du Wan suggested seemed to be discarded. Su Ke was more relaxed now. He then glanced at Qin Zheng, who was looking at the two women fighting.


    Her eyes seemed distant like she was thinking of something.


    Thinking that there was no business more for him here, Su Ke was about to walk over to the piano, since that is where his skills lay. Before he could take more than a few steps though, he heard Du Wan shout behind him.


    Su Ke then turned around to look and saw Du Wan jump out from the fight, breathing harshly and her entire face was red. Her chest was undulating unceasingly. Zhou Li Li was no better off, so she covered up her chest. Looks like Du Wan¡¯s Godly Dragon Chest Grab had reached maturity, causing the damage to not be small at all.


    ¡°En?¡± Su Ke felt uneasy.


    Du Wan tried to forcefully calm her breathing as she asked, ¡°Su Ke, let me ask you; do you want to help Qin Zheng or not!?¡±


    ¡°Of course I want to!¡±


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ve decided to give you specialized training and make you into a good playboy; a mighty lady-killer. You¡¯ll definitely be able to seduce that sl*t and make her unable to escape your clutches!¡± Du Wan said seriously.


    ¡°Ai! Du Wan, you¡¯re a teacher, not a trainer. Don¡¯t mess it up when the time comes!¡± Li Li said, not feeling very hopeful for the training.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know what these people did for a living. Only when Zhou Li Li mentioned it, did he find out that Du Wan was a teacher; a teacher! Who knows if anyone is able to pay attention when this kind of teacher teaches a class.


    ¡°Go away! I¡¯m talking to the little boy right now!¡± Du Wan glared.


    ¡°Then why do I feel like you¡¯re getting less and less serious! You could grab me so easily, so where did you learn that from? Yourself?¡± Zhou Li Li was filled with ridicule as she raised an eyebrow at Du Wan.


    ¡°Su Ke, do you want to learn?¡± Du Wan just ignored Zhou Li Li¡¯s provocation.


    Instead, she stared pointedly at Su Ke and waited for his answer. Looking at Du Wan¡¯s serious face, Su Ke then sucked in a breath. Looks like he needed to bite the bullet. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to learn!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Good! We¡¯ll start training to be a devil tomorrow!¡± Du Wan nodded, her eyes brightening.


    ¡°Training to be a devil?¡± Su Ke repeated her words in his heart, causing a sense of dread to shoot up his spine.

 Chapter 82: Wei Lan is in Trouble

    Lying on his bed, Su Ke was still wondering what the devil training was. It sounded terrifying. Unknowingly, he started to get goosebumps.


    It seemed like Qin Zheng wanted to speak to him as she stared at him with a complicated gaze. However, with Du Wan and Zhou Li Li always by her side, that wasn¡¯t possible.


    Within the system, a quest popped up on the screen:


    ¡°Task: Touch Qin Zheng¡¯s inner thigh (Complete). Reward: Jeet Kune Do (Beginner)


    ¡°Please accept!¡±


    When Su Ke saw the notification, his heart rate picked up. It felt like he was back there with the drunk Qin Zheng, his hand stroking her inner thigh.


    Lying on the bed, her body tensed while right hand slowly opened and held up to eye-level. On top of that, it actually had an indescribable softness and carried a hint of Qin Zheng¡¯s body heat. He then tightly clenched his right fist, squashing the feeling away.


    He then turned around and jumped off the bed.


    Inside the system, he immediately decided to accept the reward. Quickly, a white light flashed, followed by a warm current flowing through his whole body.


    A huge amount of information went into his brain. How to kick, punch, move, how to go on the offensive from the defensive, and vice versa, etc. It was like his body changed.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke felt like his flexibility, agility, reflexes, and strength had all been improved. Unknowingly, he started to move his body and punch out with his right fist, causing a gust of air to blast forward.


    ¡°If this punch landed on Wu Yi Ren¡¯s head, it¡¯ll cause a concussion!¡± Su Ke said to himself.


    He felt more confident now, even rather prideful. Right now, he had made Wu Yi Ren his life¡¯s enemy. He¡¯s spent every moment plotting his downfall.


    At this moment, his phone started to ring. When he went to take a look, Liu Qing Qing had actually sent a short message.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, what time are we going to meet tomorrow?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke then broke out in a cold sweat. He actually forgot about it.


    When he invited Liu Qing Qing out that day, he said that he would contact her that night. Luckily, he had left his phone number. If not, he would¡¯ve been beating himself up over it.


    Liu Qing Qing sat on her pink-covered bed. Warm colours adorned her walls, making her room look rather cosy. She was also hugging a large teddy bear that looked really furry and cute.


    She was waiting and waiting for Su Ke¡¯s call, but the clock hit 10pm, and it never came. She pouted, her expression unhappy as she sighed. She finally couldn¡¯t resist, so she sent a message, causing her to tightly grab her phone and stare it.


    Finally, her phone vibrated. Liu Qing Qing couldn¡¯t help but smile, her eyes bright.


    ¡°Is 3 pm tomorrow afternoon okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Liu Qing Qing wanted to go out the entire day, but since Su Ke had already arranged a time, she could only agree. Maybe Su Ke felt like the noon would be too hot, she thought.


    Looking at Liu Qing Qing¡¯s agreement, Su Ke also relaxed. He¡¯ll be really busy tomorrow.


    It was so hard to catch a break. He needed to accompany Wei Lan in the morning to buy books, then he had to walk around with Liu Qing Qing. At night, he had to go with Fang Fei and undergo devil training from Du Wan. God, what is this? After he finished texting, he went to lay down on his bed, but he didn¡¯t feel sleepy.


    Thinking about what happened the past few days, he realized that he didn¡¯t spend any of his reward money. He estimated that he had around 5000. Math was mastered, English was mastered, and Language and Literature was at the intermediate level. His combined sciences was still at the beginner level though. These levels were enough for him to make a beautiful comeback at the examinations.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t confirm if he could beat Wei Lan, he will definitely make people sit up and take notice of him. Also, besides these rewards, he still had military boxing mastery, intermediate piano, driving mastery, intermediate street basketball, and a special surprise. Compared to his depression just now, he felt a bit more comfortable.


    A had night passed before the day arrived. Luckily, Wei Lan asked to meet at 9 am. Su Ke slept for a bit to recharge before he went to wash up and get a new change of clothes before heading out.


    ¡°Eh! You¡¯re here early?¡± Su Ke was there 10 minutes early. He didn¡¯t expect the lass to already be waiting for him though. He immediately felt a bit embarrassed, like he was late.


    ¡°It was boring to wait upstairs. Why not come down to enjoy the fresh air?¡± Looking at Su Ke¡¯s awkward expression, Wei Lan was really kind.


    She then smiled, causing her dimples to show, making her even more alluring than the morning sun. She seemed to have dressed up, looking very youthful and energetic. She was wearing a short-sleeve white shirt with a grey dot, and a giant Winnie the Pooh on her chest. Below, she wore black slim-fit jeans and white canvas shoes that were completely spotless. Her whole outfit was really playful and cute. When she turned around, Su Ke saw the jeans cupping her behind tightly like two full bowls, causing his heart to skip a beat.


    The two of them didn¡¯t take a bus but rode bicycles instead; smiling and chatting all the way to the bookstore. The bookstore was the largest in the city. It would be especially crowded during the holidays. Of course, a large portion of them was just window shopping.


    Su Ke had been here before, but he usually just headed to the fiction book area.


    This time, Wei Lan led the way to the high school assessment book area. Looks like Wei Lan had been here quite a few times since she was so familiar with the place. She also knew exactly where each subject was packed, but high school assessment books were all quite popular since they were all related to whether a student could pass their exams.


    ¡°Which book do you want to buy?¡± Wei Lan saw that there were a lot of people, so she turned to Su Ke and asked.


    ¡°Me?¡± Su Ke had thought about this question on the way over before pointing at the section containing the combined sciences section and said, ¡°I want to go and take a look over there!¡±


    ¡°En, then you go look. There are too many books here, so don¡¯t get carried away!¡± Wei Lan smiled. She then waited until Su Ke had nodded and walked away before entering the crowd and finding her own books.


    Su Ke casually flipped through a few books and compared it to what he knew. There were quite a few problems that he didn¡¯t understand at all. When he was about to analyze it though, he suddenly heard Wei Lan scream, so he turned around to look.


    ¡°F*ck! Wei Lan¡¯s in trouble!¡± Su Ke saw that Wei Lan was panicking as she got into a dispute with a guy, causing him to quickly run over and help.

 Chapter 83: You Can Come Find Me

    Suddenly, Su Ke heard Wei Lan scream as she got into a dispute, so he quickly put the book back and ran over.


    Su Ke anxiously walked over to Wei Lan¡¯s side and saw that her face had paled. ¡°What happened?¡± He didn¡¯t know whether she was anxious or flustered, but her breathing was rather erratic and she blushed when she saw Su Ke walking over.


    She then pointed at one guy, ¡°He¡­ he touched my butt!¡±


    ¡°Wei! You need to have evidence! Who touched your butt!? Which one of your eyes saw it? There are so many people here!¡±


    The guy in front of him was wearing a white shirt with a golden Nike logo and looked like a high school student. He was also wearing beach shorts and a pair of flip-flops.


    He was staring at Wei Lan, looking rather arrogant.


    After taking stock of Su Ke, he realized that even though Su Ke was on a higher-level, he looked delicate and weak.


    The guy wasn¡¯t scared in the slightest as he smirked and completely dismissed Su Ke.


    Su Ke¡¯s expression darkened. Who was Wei Lan? She was basically almost his girlfriend.


    He hasn¡¯t even touched her butt yet, but this brat dared to!


    Looking at the brat with short hair, he could almost make out his scalp. His face was also full of pimples. He then unconsciously clenched his fists.


    After receiving the Jeet Kune Do reward, his actions created a cracking sound, causing the surrounding customers to stand on one side.


    When Wei Lan sent them a beseeching look, all of them pretended to be busy.


    ¡°He was always behind me. I keep walking away, but he keeps following me! He molested me twice!¡± Wei Lan saw that no one was willing to help her, so she trembled with a frantic voice and looked like she was on the verge of tears.


    Su Ke took a breath and calmed the fire in his heart.


    He then patted Wei Lan¡¯s shoulder and smiled before speaking with a soft and consoling voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be scared!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s voice was like magic. All the anger inside Wei Lan dissipated in a second before her eyes became red and misty.


    Unwittingly, she clutched Su Ke¡¯s shirt, giving off a helpless appearance.


    While Su Ke¡¯s face was soft, he knew about the anger he held inside himself.


    Ever since he gained the military boxing mastery, his fuse had gotten shorter.


    If they weren¡¯t in a bookstore that had so many witnesses, he might have just taken action.


    ¡°Hmph! I admit that I¡¯m guilty, so please hit me!¡±


    That brat already knew that Su Ke and Wei Lan were together.


    While looking at Su Ke¡¯s appearance like a coward, the brat protected his butt and smirked mockingly.


    Su Ke, who was comforting Wei Lan, furrowed his eyebrows.


    He then raised his index finger and rubbed his nose before softly saying something to Wei Lan and walking over to the other guy.


    Su Ke took one step, two steps, three steps; before finally standing right in front of him.


    ¡°Apologize!¡± His voice was really soft, so no one in the surroundings heard him.


    ¡°Ha? Brother, are you sick? If you¡¯re sick, just go to the hospital! Don¡¯t come and talk to me!¡±


    It was obvious by the way he talked, but he was a hooligan. His expression was unreasonable, and he curled his mouth derisively before saying, ¡°I made Brother mad, oh-¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    The brat hadn¡¯t even finished speaking before he saw Su Ke lifting his right leg and feeling a sharp burst of pain in his abdomen. His body then flew backward and landed on a bookshelf, causing it to fall and make books crash on his head.


    Since it happened so fast, he didn¡¯t even know if he was kicked silly by Su Ke, or if he was just concussed by the books. He sat under the bookshelves with one hand on his stomach, and his pimpled face was flushed red. His eyes were also dazed.


    When he saw Su Ke take a step forward, he flinched, unconsciously wanting to flee.


    With the bookshelf behind him though, there was no escape and no room to move.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± The guy was obviously scared.


    The surrounding people had already hidden away, but they were also anticipating a show.


    Someone glared at Su Ke as he shook his head and took a step forward.


    He then reached out and grabbed the guy¡¯s shirt so tightly, his Nike shirt collar changed shape. Su Ke bent down and spat out, ¡°Apologize!¡±


    His voice didn¡¯t sound angry, and his face carried a trace of a smile.


    Looking into Su Ke¡¯s eyes though, one could feel the frigidity inside him.


    ¡°I!¡± The Nike brat was kneeling on the floor, his stomach in agony.


    Because it was so painful, his forehead was covered in sweat. When he wanted to speak, he felt his shirt tighten as he was unceremoniously hauled up by Su Ke.


    He never expected Su Ke to be so strong. The kick he received just now had given him unimaginable pain, almost causing him to puke up his breakfast.


    He was now like a trussed up chicken, scared until he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Apologize! I suck at keeping my temper, so don¡¯t make me ask 3 times!¡±


    Su Ke then pulled his shirt and leaned forward to say something into his ear.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡± Wei Lan was suddenly standing behind Su Ke, pulling at his shirt cuffs.


    His anger from just now had faded since he took action. She was worried about Su Ke though. The bookstore had so many people, and even a uniformed staff member was coming over.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Su Ke faced Wei Lan with a smile.


    When he turned back though, his face was icy cold.


    Looking at the brat¡¯s surprised and anxious face, he couldn¡¯t help but snort.


    ¡°Eh! Sorry!¡± When the guy heard Su Ke¡¯s cold tone, he was completely frightened.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ke¡¯s grip, he might have fallen down as he quickly apologized to Wei Lan.


    ¡°Su Ke, let¡¯s go!¡± Wei Lan didn¡¯t want to buy books anymore; she just wanted to leave. Especially when she felt that so many bystanders were watching her, causing her face to feel hot and making her ashamed.


    ¡°En! We can go!¡± Su Ke then released his grip, making the guy fall to the ground and back on the bookshelf like a puppet with his strings cut.


    Maybe it was because Su Ke¡¯s grip was too tight, but when he was free, he took in a few deep breaths.


    Su Ke then noticed that the brat was clenching his fist in anger, panic, and indignation.


    ¡°You can come and find me at Seventeenth High, Su Ke!¡±


    Su Ke pulled Wei Lan¡¯s hand and shouted as he walked away.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2

 Chapter 84: Watching Other People’s Passionate Acts

    Su Ke then naturally pulled on Wei Lan¡¯s small hand without a sense of awkwardness.


    Wei Lan also didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment.


    After they passed the uniformed staff worker, they started to slow down.


    Su Ke then pointed at the guy that had a large number of assessment books on the floor behind him before speaking. ¡°Sorry! If you have any problems, you can go and find him!¡±


    He then shrugged and walked away.


    In the KFC restaurant, Su Ke sat opposite of Wei Lan with fries, fried chicken, and the books that she purchased from other bookstores. Wei Lan was still a bit gloomy though.


    Su Ke then passed her a french fry dipped in ketchup. ¡°What is it? Are you still angry?¡±


    ¡°What do you think!?¡± Wei Lan pouted with unhappiness in her eyes.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve already avenged you! I think that that brat will still feel it after 2 days have passed!¡± What Su Ke said was true. Looking at Su Ke¡¯s current level, and the strength of his kick; he wouldn¡¯t be completely healed for at least another 2-3 days.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°You¡¯re dressed so pretty today too, I almost can¡¯t hold back. Your butt is so round and pert. My hand is starting to itch and tremble just looking at it!¡±


    Su Ke said as he raised a hand for Wei Lan to examine.


    Wei Lan giggled as she reached out and slapped his hand away. ¡°I hate you!¡±


    Su Ke saw that her complexion had cleared, so he knew that he had achieved his goal. ¡°I¡¯m actually speaking the truth!¡±


    Wei Lan then took the fry that Su Ke had offered her and put it in her mouth. A smudge of ketchup was left on her lip. ¡°You really want to touch?¡±


    After speaking, her tongue swiped the ketchup off her lip, momentarily stunning Su Ke.


    This is actually one of the sexiest moves that a woman could make; which also includes the lips, lifting the leg, slightly parting the lips, and pushing up the chest.


    Any one of these moves could kill a man.


    After looking at Wei Lan¡¯s innocent face with such a sexy expression and her natural dimples, Su Ke¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    As he was dazed, he didn¡¯t expect for her to suddenly blush and for her eyes to flicker after doing such an action. She then quickly looked down in embarrassment, puzzling Su Ke.


    It shouldn¡¯t logically be like this, but he did say that he didn¡¯t want to do anything except for touching. He would have normally been scolded rather harshly, so what was up with today?


    Suddenly, he realized that Wei Lan¡¯s eyes were looking behind him, causing him to turn around and nearly make his heart beat out of his chest after seeing who was there.


    Behind him was a man and a woman that stood tightly together. The two of them were passionate, just like a blazing inferno. Su Ke could only see the back of the girls head from here, while the rest of her body was in the man¡¯s arms.


    Judging by Su Ke¡¯s limited experience, the two of them were lost in their own world as they kissed, their heads moving unceasingly.


    They were rather fierce, causing Su Ke to feel a bit awkward watching them.


    That wasn¡¯t important though; because Su Ke realized that the man¡¯s right hand was under the woman¡¯s shirt.


    As his hand moved, her shirt slowly rode up, revealing a sliver of pale skin.


    Su Ke shouted in his heart, ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s too much!¡±


    No wonder Wei Lan suddenly blushed. It was almost like an R-rated movie.


    While watching this, his whole body became hot.


    If he continued, his little brother might make an appearance.


    Realizing the severity of his problem, he quickly turned back around and took a deep breath, putting the image out of his mind. Wei Lan was still looking down shyly while he did so.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    The two of them were silent, both lost in thought, causing the atmosphere to become weird and making Su Ke feel awkward.


    ¡°What¡¯s good?¡± Su Ke then bent his waist and lowered his head until his chin touched the table. He glanced at Wei Lan¡¯s expression and felt like her face was rather entertaining.


    ¡°Hooligan!¡± She muttered. When Wei Lan heard Su Ke¡¯s words, she knew that he had seen the fiery scene and was even more willing to lift her head.


    After staring at the shy expression on Wei Lan¡¯s face, he started to tease her, ¡°They¡¯re giving us a demonstration for us newbies. You should watch a little more so that you know what counts as a kiss, no? If not, when I beat you at the exams, you might not know how to uphold your promise!¡±


    Wei Lan looked up, but she was still anxious as she glared at Su Ke. ¡°Su Ke, you¡¯re too hateful! Do you really think that you can beat me!? Stop dreaming, you pervert!¡±


    She looked like she was on the verge of going to his side.


    Su Ke suppressed his laughter before speaking, ¡°If I really beat you, then we¡¯ll be just like them!¡± He then realized that he was completely suppressed in Fang Fei, but with his classmates; he learnt about Luo Fei Yan and her friends.


    Since he also had a way with words, he didn¡¯t even think before speaking.


    This one sentence defeated Wei Lan once again, making her cheeks flushed.


    She wasn¡¯t angry, but she snorted and picked up her chicken before pretending it was Su Ke and viciously biting into it.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t know why, but after looking at Wei Lan biting into her chicken, he unconsciously shivered. Even his little brother was scared.


    Who could have expected that the couple behind him would get louder and sound more pleasurable? Even though the woman was softly moaning, both Wei Lan and Su Ke could hear it.


    You look at me, I look at you. Su Ke and Wei Lan were both nervous, blushing, and had erratic breathing. Su Ke then gulped and stared at Wei Lan¡¯s strange expression.


    She felt like she was sitting on needles as she forcefully peeled her eyes away from the scene with a frantic breath. She finally couldn¡¯t hold back, so she squeaked, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    Such a soft voice made Su Ke¡¯s body shudder. Wei Lan looked like she wanted to say something, but she suddenly stopped, causing his heart to skip a beat.


    It surely can¡¯t be that she wants to settle the bet right now!

 Chapter 85: A Monkey Stealing a Peach?

    Only when he saw Wei Lan ascend the steps to her house with her round and pert butt swaying side to side did he relax. At the KFC just now, he actually thought that Wei Lan would kiss him!


    Wouldn¡¯t the task be completed if that happened?


    Who knew that this lass would think about me and ask for takeout.


    Su Ke couldn¡¯t do anything but quietly ask them to pack their food though. The two of them then walked around as they ate and drank their food until they were all sweaty and happy.


    After wiping away the sweat from his forehead, he looked at the sun that was high in the sky.


    Since the temperature might not drop below 35 degrees, he needed to go home and take a shower no matter what.


    If not, there will be dire consequences when he takes Liu Qing Qing out later today!


    He then showered, put on a change of clothes, and took a quick nap. In order to not make a girl wait again, he left his house at 2:30 pm this time. He was supposed to meet Liu Qing Qing at the school gates, so maybe she was afraid that her family would spy on them?


    What made Su Ke depressed though was that when he reached the gates, he saw Liu Qing Qing already waiting on the street. She was wearing a pure white cotton dress with lace trim that looked really soft and showed off her collarbone.


    Even the two flowers that were stitched on her chest were white. Her delicate facial features framed by her golden hair shone under the sunlight. Her hands were also holding onto a parasol with a pink bag slung over one arm, which complemented her pale skin.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    After Liu Qing Qing saw Su Ke, she smiled like a blooming pure white flower, causing Su Ke to feel somewhat dazed.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡± Liu Qing Qing then ran over to him and lifted her parasol above his head, shielding him from the sun and causing a beautiful shadow to grow behind her.


    ¡°Qing Qing, why are you so early?¡± Su Ke smiled embarrassedly, one leg kicking the ground.


    ¡°Staying at home is boring. Why not come out early for some fresh air!?¡±


    Liu Qing Qing had the same answer as Wei Lan, which made Su Ke even more awkward.


    While scratching his head, he said, ¡°Where are we going? I¡¯ll park the bicycle at school!¡±


    ¡°En!¡± She then tilted her head and thought about it carefully, ¡°Can we go to Xing Gong market? I want to ride your bike!¡± Her voice was soft, and her eyes were filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Su Ke was unable to reject her.


    He then eyed the bike seat before continuing, ¡°You need to sit tight though!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Liu Qing Qing saw Su Ke nod and was even more ecstatic.


    The Xing Gong Market, that was just like a bazaar, wasn¡¯t that far from their location. He was rather surprised that Liu Qing Qing chose to go to street stalls, but he didn¡¯t object.


    A boy and a girl were slowly riding a bicycle under the shining sun.


    Liu Qing Qing was clutching her parasol, holding it up as straight as possible, while her other hand was gently placed on Su Ke¡¯s abdomen.


    Her exposed arm was wrapped around his stomach, causing his heart to beat faster and making the handlebars of the bicycle shake. The more crooked he cycled around, the tighter Liu Qing Qing holds him. Maybe she was scared of falling, but she actually leaned her whole weight onto him.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Ke was stunned. Anymore and his heart will leap out of his chest.


    He could also vaguely feel the outline of Li Qing Qing chest behind him.


    They followed Liu Qing Qing¡¯s breathing, pressing closer against him before moving away.


    The soft and elastic feeling made Su Ke feel rather hot and feverish..


    Su Ke then gulped and unconsciously straightened up, but Liu Qing Qing didn¡¯t seem like she noticed as she followed his movements. Her enticing buns also followed suit.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Liu Qing Qing didn¡¯t know why she would do that, so her face became red and her breathing became erratic. As she leaned against Su Ke, a drop of sweat rolled down her nose.


    ¡°Maybe this is what the book meant by a masculine scent!¡±


    The hand that she was using to hold up the parasol was getting tired, but she stubbornly held it above Su Ke while gritting her teeth and enduring the heat. Especially her chest area.


    There seemed to be swelling after she squeezed her chest, but it wasn¡¯t painful, just numb.


    This numbness made Liu Qing Qing go soft. Luckily though, she had one hand around Su Ke¡¯s waist so she didn¡¯t fall off. Both her hands then started to sweat at the same time.


    Liu Qing Qing then closed her eyes as her breathing increased. She placed her head on Su Ke¡¯s back and repeatedly told herself, ¡°Liu Qing Qing, you need to work hard and take the initiative!¡±


    Su Ke then realized that he was still traveling at 5km per hour.


    Liu Qing Qing¡¯s attack from behind made him anxious, and she had even fallen asleep after she got on and hadn¡¯t said a word, making him feel even more awkward.


    Su Ke felt like his mouth was really dry, so he cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Cough cough! Qing Qing?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Liu Qing Qing softly replied with tightly shut eyes and red cheeks.


    Her hair was also flying out behind her, refined like an elf.


    ¡°Eh! You aren¡¯t asleep?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Su Ke, your back is really comfortable though!¡±


    Liu Qing Qing then rubbed her cheek against his back, feeling like she was indulging but making Su Ke suffer.


    When she rubbed her cheek against his back, Su Ke felt like his shirt was really thin.


    He was sensitive to this kind of action, and he could also feel Liu Qing Qing¡¯s body heat on his face. While Su Ke was dazed, a brick appeared in his path.


    When he found out about it, it was already too late, so she quickly shouted, ¡°Careful!¡±


    ¡°Bam!¡± Even though the front wheel made it across, the back wheel was unable to, causing the bicycle to jolt upwards. Liu Qing Qing nearly fell off. She tightly gripped onto Su Ke, her hand inexplicably moving down. During such a moment, she had finally taken the initiative.


    ¡°Wei!¡± Blood nearly spurted out of his nose. Su Ke then looked down at Liu Qing Qing¡¯s small hand that was actually tightly gripping the front of his jeans. The worst thing about it though was that he didn¡¯t know when his little brother stood up, but he was firmly within her grasp.

 Chapter 86: A False Alarm

    The bicycle then suddenly swerved, nearly sending Liu Qing Qing off of it.


    Luckily though, she had a quick reaction and managed to reach out and steady herself.


    Su Ke felt like his heart was about to stop as he looked down and saw Liu Qing Qing¡¯s small hand grasping the front of his pants. His place then started to stand up.


    Fortunately, the material of his pants was thick, so Liu Qing Qing had only grabbed the edge of the tent. He managed to avoid a calamity, causing Su Ke to heave a sigh of relief.


    Since Liu Qing Qing¡¯s hands were still rubbing a sensitive place, Su Ke¡¯s body tensed up and he didn¡¯t dare say a word. His legs then slowly stepped on the bike as he tried to steady his breathing.


    Su Ke gave a strained smile as he spoke. ¡°Hehe, were you scared?¡±


    He could hear the tremble in his own voice.


    If Liu Qing Qing¡¯s hand even brushed against the tent, it would immediately start a fire.


    ¡°No!¡± Liu Qing Qing was actually scared.


    From the bump just now, it felt like her butt was going to split into pieces.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Her voice dropped as she was startled. Her hand holding his pants then abruptly pulled back. She felt something move that was very hot and hard.


    Like an electric shock, she moved her hand away, but she didn¡¯t actually pull back, just putting her hand back on his waist.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Liu Qing Qing was blushing furiously. She was now thinking about where her hand had been; a place she had learned about in sex ed class.


    Thinking until here, how can Liu Qing Qing act like nothing happened?


    She wanted to quickly move her hand away, but she wasn¡¯t willing to accept giving up her advantage. This lass had already taken the initiative.


    With a young maiden¡¯s idea of love, she persisted.


    Su Ke then gulped down his saliva, getting rid of his reaction. Liu Qing Qing was like a monkey that stole a peach. With his non-victory, he could relax for a bit.


    At this moment, there was the sound of a system notification.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Task: Protect Liu Qing Qing. Reward: Cooking Skill (Beginner)¡±


    After seeing this task, Su Ke was rather stunned. Protect Liu Qing Qing? Was it implying that she was in danger?


    While he thought about it, Su Ke broke out in a cold sweat, calming down himself and his tent.


    Even though 3 pm wasn¡¯t technically the hottest part of the day, the weather still made people hurry around. Cars were speeding by going towards their direction.


    ¡°Is it the cars?¡± Su Ke was worried that a car would suddenly run into them since it was rather dangerous to be out on a bike right now.


    Even while walking across a zebra crossing, there was a chance that you would be hit by a car. Especially if there was even a task. Su Ke was crazy for a moment before tensing up.


    His ears then suddenly perked up like antennas, before he widely opened his eyes and tried to see any suspicious movement.


    He then suddenly heard the rumble of a motorcycle from behind him.


    Since it sounded like a race car with high horsepower, Su Ke was shocked and immediately stopped his bike. With one leg on the ground, he turned around to look.


    ¡°What happened? Brother Su Ke!¡± Liu Qing Qing didn¡¯t know why, but Su Ke suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Nothing, I just feel like this motorbike is unstable; it¡¯s going really fast!¡±


    Su Ke felt like the bike¡¯s speed was getting faster and faster. The man on the bike was wearing a helmet and lying on top of it, looking like he couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    Liu Qing Qing heard the sound of the motorcycle earlier, so after hearing Su Ke¡¯s words, she turned to look around and screamed. She then covered her mouth like she had witnessed something horrible. Su Ke was even more frightened though.


    He then glanced over and saw the motorcycle suddenly go out of control. The rider tried to control it, but there was then a bang followed by the screech of metal rubbing against the ground.


    The sharp sound caught everyone¡¯s attention. Su Ke suddenly told Liu Qing Qing to, ¡°Get off!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Even though she didn¡¯t understand, Liu Qing Qing immediately got off and stood on the sidewalk while Su Ke quickly walked away.


    He had a feeling that if he and Liu Qing Qing couldn¡¯t avoid it, then that motorcycle will definitely come by his side.


    As expected, after the rider flew off the fallen motorcycle, it suddenly changed direction and sped towards him. The bike then screeched against the floor, causing sparks to fly out.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Su Ke saw the situation and immediately pulled Liu Qing Qing close to him before flinging the bicycle away. Liu Qing Qing then saw the rider fly away and plunge into the grass by the sidewalk, unmoving. While the motorcycle continued speeding at about 100 km/hr, it hit a black car on the road, causing it to stop.


    This caused Liu Qing Qing to become pale and start panicking.


    If it weren¡¯t for that black car, they would¡¯ve definitely been hit by the motorcycle.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡± Liu Qing Qing grabbed Su Ke¡¯s arm with a trembling voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Su Ke furrowed his eyebrows and heaved a sigh. He didn¡¯t know if the rider was dead or alive. He then felt Liu Qing Qing grab his arm, which caused him to pat her on the hand.


    ¡°That person will be fine, right!?¡± Liu Qing Qing asked as she pointed at the grassy area.


    ¡°Who knows? Someone already called the police!¡±


    At this time, there were quite a few people surrounding the area, especially the owner of the car that was hit who was calling the police as he sprinted over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Ke wasn¡¯t interested in the excitement.


    Fortunately, this incident passed by rather smoothly. Liu Qing Qing nodded frantically, her face still pale. After leaving the scene of the strange accident on his bike, Su Ke continued to frown.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± When he entered the system, the task on the screen actually wasn¡¯t completed. Could it be that the real danger wasn¡¯t over?


    Maybe it was the accident, but Liu Qing Qing was quiet as he rode on.


    The two of them stared ahead, none of them speaking a word. Su Ke didn¡¯t know if he did the right thing by bringing her out. They could then see Xing Gong market.


    He asked, ¡°Qing Qing, we¡¯re almost there. What would you like to buy?¡±


    Liu Qing Qing seemed like she hadn¡¯t considered the issue as she responding. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet!¡± She immediately focused on the question as she tilted her head to think.


    At this moment, an old van suddenly stopped in front of them before the doors opened.


    Three men then suddenly poured out and headed straight for Su Ke.

 Chapter 87: If You Can’t Beat Them, Run

    The three people that hopped out could only be described as evil. They then quickly walked forward and surrounded Su Ke and Liu Qing Qing. Even though Su Ke was always trying to be careful, the situation had happened too fast. When he and Liu Qing Qing got off his bike, they were already in front of him. Fortunately though, Su Ke had a fast reaction as he pulled Liu Qing Qing to his side. The bicycle then fell to the ground with its wheels slowly turning.


    They then shifted into an obviously practiced triangle formation before the one at the forefront spoke, ¡°Move aside brat!¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother stopping though as he quickly reached out to grab Su Ke¡¯s shirt.


    Su Ke then noticed that these people looked to be about 30 years old and not look like domineering hooligans. Instead, they actually looked rather serious, making things more troublesome. Even though they were really close to Xing Gong market and there were quite a few people around, nobody was willing to help them out.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t turn around as he gestured at her with his left hand, ¡°Qing Qing, leave first!¡±


    At this moment, the man was reaching right for Su Ke¡¯s collar to control his movements.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t think though, he just reacted.


    With the Jeet Kune Do reward, his movements were instinctive as he shifted his weight onto his right leg and slightly moved his body backwards.


    The muscles in his left hand were taut as he raised it up to block. He didn¡¯t make any large movements, but he directly hit the person¡¯s arm away. He then noticed a wound he received on his waist that he didn¡¯t even feel. In retaliation, he clenched his fist and swung in an arc to the side of the man¡¯s ear. ¡°Bang!¡± It was rather muffled though.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Even Su Ke didn¡¯t know that his movements would be so fast, not to mention the man being able to react. After that exchange, the man¡¯s head slumped, but his body didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Su Ke naturally pulled back, but when he reached the halfway point, he sprung forward like a spring and struck the same place.


    While the man groaned and fell backwards, Su Ke felt a pain in his fist. At this moment, the person on the right jumped slightly past Su Ke¡¯s body and reached out at Liu Qing Qing.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t turn around fast enough, but he raised his left leg and kicked his heel backwards as explosive as thunder. After receiving the reward, his reaction time and power had improved.


    ¡°Ka Cha!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Su Ke heard something crack, followed by a man¡¯s scream.


    Just as the man that got past Su Ke reached out to Liu Qing Qing in front of him, he felt a very sudden painful feeling in his leg. It was so painful, he felt like it was paralyzed as he hit the ground and clutched his leg before rolling around. ¡°Brother Su Ke, be careful!¡± Liu Qing Qing¡¯s warning was too late though. It was 1 vs 3 a few seconds, but now that he had taken care of 2 people, there was a pause in his movements. Just as Su Ke pulled back his leg, a cold wind brushed by his face. With quick steps and a good rhythm, his body twisted out of the way and dodged the third mans attack. If he was even a little bit slower, he would have become a panda.


    Even though he successfully dodged him, the man didn¡¯t relent. When his blow didn¡¯t connect, he actually opened his fist like a hawk and pounced on him like a hungry tiger and clawed his shoulder.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± When he grabbed Su Ke¡¯s shoulders, he had realized his folly. While he thought about how many blows he will receive next, he felt a huge pressure on his shoulders.


    His back became arched as he was pressed down before he saw the man¡¯s right knee going towards his mouth. He then immediately brought his arms up to block, but he never expected that he would be so strong. His arms then went numb, while his legs actually left the ground.


    However, Su Ke was not deterred since Jeet Kune Do had 3 types of punches and 7 types of kicks. When his legs dropped back to the ground, he grabbed the other person¡¯s body and kicked at his butt with his right leg.


    The man also had a fast reaction as he closed his thighs around Su Ke¡¯s leg and made his kick useless. Su Ke cursed in his heart, ¡°F*ck!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t care less about other people, but if he hesitated right now,there would be consequences. Since his right leg was trapped, he shifted all of his weight to his left before twisting his waist and slamming his forehead against his chin and then nose.


    Su Ke regretted using so much force though since he had a massive headache.


    He then suddenly feel his shoulders loosen as he knocked the man into a daze.


    While taking advantage of the opportunity, he shook off his hands and immediately turned around and ran. He then realized that Liu Qing Qing hadn¡¯t run very far, but was hiding at the side, so Su Ke grabbed her arm and ran. Side. The whole situation happened rather quickly and abruptly. From the van until now, only 3-5 minutes had passed.


    Just as Su Ke had pulled on Liu Qing Qing¡¯s arm to run away, another man that also looked like he was in 30¡¯s jumped out of the van and started chasing them.


    The man that was knocked unconscious first had also woken up and started running after them. Su Ke then realized that even though they had attracted a lot of attention, everyone was hiding, so he started running a little bit faster. There was some good news though; Xing Gong market had a lot of people. Su Ke then pulled Liu Qing Qing into the crowd, abandoning his new mountain bike and praying that nobody would steal it.


    ¡°Wei!¡± A suddenly voice spoke from his phone, ¡°Is it Su Ke?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me! Sister Fei Hong, some people are trying to kidnap Qing Qing! Quickly get over here!¡± Su Ke was leading Liu Qing Qing through the masses of people before he called Liu Fei Hong.


    ¡°What!?¡± Liu Fei Hong immediately raised her voice, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll immediately head over!¡± Su Ke then heard a loud curse from the other side phone.


    An angry Liu Fei Hong was definitely scary andjust like a very angry mother lion.


    Su Ke then quickly replied, ¡°We¡¯re at Xing Gong Market!¡±

 Chapter 88: Daoist School 12 Brocades

    Goon number 2 and 3 were scared out of their wits. If they were in their twenties, Su Ke wouldn¡¯t be so anxious though. After all, these people were mostly just playing, but the people in the van were all a certain age. If he took action, it wouldn¡¯t be so simple.


    ¡°Task: Protect Liu Qing Qing (Complete). Reward: Cooking Skill (Beginner).¡±


    ¡°Please accept it!¡±


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    After seeing the notification from the system, Su Ke finally released a breath of relief since it could be counted as solving the situation.


    He then turned his head and saw Liu Qing Qing¡¯s frightened facial expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. They probably haven¡¯t caught up yet!¡±


    Su Ke then continued pulling on Liu Qing Qing¡¯s hand before realizing that both of their palms were really sweaty.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, did you just call Liu Fei Hong?¡±


    Liu Qing Qing frowned while she spoke, making her even more perplexed that he called her in the first place.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Su Ke noticed that Liu Qing Qing had directly called her sister by name, but hedidn¡¯t mind it too much.


    ¡°Sister Fei Hong should be rushing over here right and be here soon!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her!¡± Liu Qing Qing didn¡¯t know why, but she immediately stopped walking and her delicate face had a somewhat disgusted expression on it.


    Su Ke¡¯s forehead was filled with sweat as his mouth hung open, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t know what exactly happened between the sisters that caused them to act like enemies.


    Fortunately, Su Ke¡¯s phone rang at this time. Since it hasn¡¯t even been 10 minutes yet, he didn¡¯t expect Liu Fei Hong to be so fast. ¡°Su Ke, where are you guys at?¡±


    ¡°Hello!? We¡¯re at Fu Qiang Shoe Shop inside Xing Gong Market!¡±


    After he hung up, he looked at Liu Qing Qing awkwardly before speaking, ¡°Sister Fei Hong has arrived!¡± While Su Ke was talking with Liu Fei Hong, Liu Qing Qing was gritting her teeth and breathing erratically with an undulating chest. It seemed like she was figuring out what to do. Looking into her eyes, it was obvious to Su Ke that she was uncomfortable.


    When Su Ke suddenly felt like the crowd that was walking around the market was changing, he turned around to look and saw two people dressed in black military gear clearing the way in front of them.


    When the crowd parted, he noticed Liu Fei Hong with short hair and a pair of sunglasses hurrying forward. Behind her; there were four men dressed in the same black military gear drawing people¡¯s attention. Liu Qing Qing conspicuously took a step back, looking like she wanted to avoid Liu Fei Hong¡¯s gaze.


    When Liu Fei Hong saw Liu Qing Qing standing behind Su Ke, she quickly walked over to her. ¡°Qing Qing, are you okay!?¡± Her voice was full of concern while she completely ignored Su Ke.


    She looked down silently, pretending like she didn¡¯t see Liu Fei Hong.


    ¡°Nothing. Luckily there¡¯s more people here. After we ran in, those people may have left!¡±


    Even though Su Ke wasn¡¯t clear on what happened between them, he also couldn¡¯t stand the silence any longer and decided to break it.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    Unexpectedly, after Su Ke finished speaking; Liu Qing Qing, looking firm, said a goodbye and turned around, wanting to leave.


    Su Ke then quickly followed before speaking, ¡°Qing Qing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m just tired!¡±


    Liu Qing Qing then forced a smile, but when she saw Liu Fei Hong, she just stood there, which was actually an improvement.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go home with you, but I don¡¯t know whether my bike is still there!¡±


    Su Ke then followed Liu Qing Qing. It was only until they were out of the market did he find out that someone had picked it up and leaned it against the wall. He was about to make his way over there when Liu Qing Qing grabbed Su Ke¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Brother Su Ke, I¡¯ll take a cab back! Thanks for bringing me out today. Even though I didn¡¯t get to buy anything, it was still rather exciting!¡±


    ¡°Eh! Excitement is excitement, but I still hope that we can be a bit more relaxed! My heart can¡¯t take it!¡± Su Ke saw that Liu Qing Qing had flagged a cab, so he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Liu Fei Hong hid behind the crowd and watched Liu Qing Qing get in the cab.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    She then said something before a man immediately got into another car that started following the cab.


    ¡°What exactly happened!?¡± It was only after Liu Qing Qing had left did Liu Fei Hong walk over to Su Ke¡¯s side. Even though she was wearing a mask, he could still see her fury.


    Before he could say a word though, a man came up from behind Liu Fei Hong and passed her a phone.


    She then waved her hand at Su Ke before answering the phone, ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°You caught 1?¡± Liu Fei Hong didn¡¯t stop frowning, and her cold voice stunned Su Ke, but he immediately recovered.


    He then listened closely until Liu Fei Hong hung up anxiously asked, ¡°You caught them?¡±


    ¡°Just one. The rest have escaped!¡± Her mood then turned sour. Since she was dressed in a black t-shirt and black military pants today, her clothes made her look really cold and was at odds with the hot day.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Could it be that fella that he caught had a broken leg? He did hear a bone break.


    Looking at Su Ke¡¯s dazed state, Liu Fei Hong immediately glanced around before suddenly asking, ¡°Do you have time? I¡¯ll buy you a drink!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Eh? Ah! I don¡¯t drink alcohol!¡± Su Ke reacted and hastily replied. His alcohol tolerance was really low, but after looking at the slight curve of Liu Fei Hong¡¯s lips that looked like she was smiling, he was even more confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to buy you any alcohol! There!¡±


    She then pointed at a nearby store called Cold Touch, causing Su Ke to finally react.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll treat Sister Fei Hong!¡±


    When Su Ke left the house, he actually brought a few hundred dollars this time.


    They weren¡¯t even until now, especially since he had accepted the handphone.


    Even though it was given to Zheng Mo, it was still a really expensive gift.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Liu Fei Hong didn¡¯t hesitate before nodding firmly and turning around.


    She then walked over to Cold Touch while five men identically dressed in black followed behind her. When Su Ke immediately caught up and started following behind her as well, he heard another notification sound in his head.


    ¡°Task: Embrace Liu Fei Hong¡¯s shoulder. Reward: ¡¶Daoist School 12 Brocades¡· Proficiency (Beginner).¡±

 Chapter 89: The Past Cannot Be Changed

    When Su Ke heard the sound in his head, it caused him to miss a step and nearly fall over.


    Within the system, he saw this written on the screen:


    ¡°Task: Hold Liu Fei Hong¡¯s Shoulder. Reward: ¡¶Daoist School Twelve Brocades¡·Proficiency (Beginner)¡±.


    Who is Liu Fei Hong? She¡¯s the biggest boss in the city with a demonic reputation.


    This task actually wanted him to hold her shoulder?


    Was his star of longevity hanging itself because it didn¡¯t want to live anymore?


    Even worse, five men were following her. He would be dead in a minute!


    Thinking until here, Su Ke involuntarily shuddered.


    Honestly speaking, the Liu Fei Hong that was walking in front of him had a very unique aura. This was his second time meeting her. She was dressed in black and under the hot sun, but she was giving off a cold aura. Even though she was wearing men¡¯s pants, her hips swung as she walked. With a slender waist and swinging her white hands, she gave off a domineering attitude because of the five men following her.


    If he got her in his embrace, what would it feel like?


    At that thought, Su Ke shuddered once again. His mind then conjured up an image of him in a hospital. After seeing that her figure was getting smaller, Su Ke quickly banished the thought and caught up. This task was shaping up to be insurmountable.


    What;s the ¡¶Daoist School 12 Brocades¡·though?


    The inside of Cold Touch was really chilly, so when he entered, his mood lightened.


    The two of them sat facing each other, while the five men sat further away.


    After they entered the shop, Su Ke felt like the store became quiet. Even the young people close to them were in the midst of chatting, they lowered their voices. Some had even left.


    ¡°Sister Fei Hong!¡± Su Ke whispered. Ever since Liu Fei Hong sat down, she had turned and glanced out the window, watching the people move. Her face mask was also placed onto the table. She had medium-length hair framing her face, and her high nose bridge and red lips gave off a very heroic aura. Her gaze held a bit of hurt.


    When she heard Su Ke¡¯s voice, Liu Fei Hong immediately covered her emotions, before making her mouth curve up slightly. ¡°Many thanks to you today!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I should have done. I definitely couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch them kidnap Qing Qing!¡± Su Ke may be spouting nice words, but they were from the bottom of his heart.


    Even if he didn¡¯t have his skills, he probably would have still done what he did.


    ¡°Those people should¡¯ve been from Ba Zhou county. We previously had a scuffle with that group. Oh! That¡¯s right, it was when I treated you to a meal!¡±


    Anyways, Liu Qing Qing was safe and they had even caught one, making her calm down considerably as she thought about it.


    ¡°En! I remember!¡± Su Ke nodded. The last time he saw her, he heard someone give a report to Liu Fei Hong that were five injured people. In light of that incident, she sent a team to deal with it. Could it be that this was revenge?


    Liu Fei Hong then slowly spoke, but Su Ke could only feel her killing intent, ¡°This situation isn¡¯t so simple though. It seems like there are some people from within the city who participated. If not, they could have never found Qing Qing!¡±


    Liu Fei Hong then continued speaking, ¡°The people with this kind of power is only those three! If I manage to find them, I¡¯ll give them a big surprise!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know, but her words sounded really violent, so he only took a sip of his chilled juice.


    Liu Fei Hong suddenly brought spoke, ¡°Were you the one that broke that person¡¯s leg?¡±


    One of her subordinates just reported that they got the van but only managed to capture a person who had a broken leg. Thinking about it now, she guessed that it was Su Ke.


    It would be impossible and a complete joke for a handicap person to have been sent out.


    Their leg also wouldn¡¯t break for no reason, meaning the only possibility could be Su Ke.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke then rubbed his head in embarrassment, ¡°Hehe! It was me!¡±


    After the Jeet Kune Do reward, it seemed like his strength had increased by a lot


    He still couldn¡¯t fully control it though, so he broke that person¡¯s leg.


    Liu Fei Hong then gave a rare smile before she spoke, ¡°Are you interested in working for me?¡±Her heroic and refined face softened, and her red lips gave off a subtle lustre as her eyes brightened.


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    After Su Ke hearing what she said, his mind went blank.


    Want to work for me? Work? What work?


    His heart was almost out of control. Even though he knew what Liu Fei Hong really meant, he couldn¡¯t resist replying, ¡°Sister Fei Hong, don¡¯t force me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking! If you work for me, you¡¯ll be a higher-up no matter what!¡± Liu Fei Hong was still smiling.


    While looking at Su Ke who didn¡¯t even know what to do, she felt even more intrigued.


    ¡±D*mn again!¡± Su Ke was conflicted. He just had to work for a little bit before he became a higher-up. What was going on? There was even a sense of lewdness in her words!


    Su Ke felt helpless and could only rebut with a killer question as he raised his head and looked at Liu Fei Hong, ¡°Sister Fei Hong, why do I feel that your relationship with Qing Qing has a bit of a problem?¡±


    Just after asking this one question, Su Ke could clearly see the smile on Liu Fei Hong¡¯s face freeze and slowly drop into a frown, making her speechless for a minute.


    After a wave of her hand, someone immediately brought her a cigarette and a lighter.


    ¡°Pa!¡± A blue flame danced on top of a golden lighter.


    Liu Fei Hong then breathed out blue smoke, before pursuing her lips and sighing, her gaze moving towards the window.


    Su Ke immediately knew his question was out of place, but he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He then glanced around awkwardly. Unknowingly, all the store¡¯s customers had left, leaving the place empty.


    Liu Fei Hong finally spoke up, ¡°I haven¡¯t been home in a really long time!¡±


    Her voice seemed to carry a sense of frustration and melancholy, which is different then his first impression of her.


    Liu Fei Hong then spoke like she was talking to herself, ¡°It should be exactly 7 years and 4 months ago!¡± Su Ke knew that what followed would be the reason for the sisters¡¯ relationship.


    ¡°At that time, I was only 21 and thought that youth was filled with hot-bloodedness, recklessness, and a love that ignored everything. Worship the strong, and be envious of those society had shunned. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s really funny!


    ¡°In order to accompany a guy for a run, I never thought about what my family felt. I then followed him all the way to Nanjing. Due to safety though, I never even contacted my family for an entire year; not even a letter!¡±


    Liu Fei Hong was speaking slowly, just like she was trapped in her memories.


    The cigarette was already halfway gone, and her smile was gone too, but she seemed completely unaware about what she was doing.


    It was completely silent, but Su Ke could almost hear the really painful sound of a heart breaking.

 Chapter 90: Taking the Opportunity to Embrace Her

    ¡°My father passed away due to liver cancer. He was always worried about me. Everyone went crazy trying to find me; and on his deathbed, I was still completely in the dark about it!


    Liu Fei Hong seemed like she was laughing at herself as she looked out the window.


    Su Ke could see that crystal tears were dripping down the side of her face though.


    ¡°I know that my family hates me, and I accept it! The only thing I can do now is let them live a good life. Even if they don¡¯t acknowledge me as their daughter or an elder sister, I won¡¯t have any regrets!¡±


    Su Ke was struck dumb as he saw tears running down the side of her face and leaving shiny trails. They seemed never-ending, becoming even more turbulent as time passed.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always stayed at Nanfang these past years. While part of it is because I have my own place there, it¡¯s more so that I won¡¯t miss home. No matter what I say about homesickness, I¡¯m only making myself numb thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°I only came back home last year because I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Even if they don¡¯t acknowledge me, I still want to come back. I only need to watch them from afar!¡±


    Liu Fei Hong¡¯s voice was always really calm, as if what she said didn¡¯t concern her as she started out the window. Her left elbow was on the table, and her chin was in her hand with her fingers rubbing her red lips.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment, he saw a strong woman behaving like a helpless and desolate lone wolf, but still hanging on.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Sister Fei Hong!¡± Su Ke wanted to comfort her, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything substantial to say, so he stood up and sat beside her.


    Liu Fei Hong was like an ice sculpture, emitting an aura that repelled people. Her gaze was also focused outside, silently crying.


    Since Su Ke still didn¡¯t know what to say, he unconsciously lifted his arm and lightly patted her back. ¡°Sister Fei Hong, real hate between loved ones doesn¡¯t exist!¡±


    Her shirt was really thin, so Su Ke could actually feel Liu Fei Hong¡¯s back muscles and something satiny. He then unconsciously shuddered, causing his hand to drop and quickly reach the hook of her bra. Although there were no distractions, some ripples would still form.


    Suddenly, these ripples became even bigger, causing Su Ke to think about the system¡¯s newest task. Looks like this was an opportunity!


    When this thought arose, Su Ke started to become nervous, causing his natural movements to become stiff. His right hand then stopped before her back. Patting her would be wrong, and so would stopping. He was stuck between a rock and a hard place.


    Liu Fei Hong didn¡¯t realize what kind of state Su Ke was in though since she was deep inside her own world. She didn¡¯t even react when Su Ke finally decided what to do and patted her.


    Su Ke gulped audibly and felt his heart beating faster.


    Feeling a bit guilty, he glanced around, especially at Liu Fei Hong¡¯s men.


    He realized that they weren¡¯t looking at them, just sitting very straight and still. When he thought about it, he understood the phrase, ¡®ignorance is bliss¡¯. They can never know the boss¡¯ private matters.


    ¡°Chance!¡± Su Ke¡¯s heart sped up. He then slowly lifted up his right arm, closing the gap between them. His arm kept trembling though, and his breathing was erratic as he wore a serious expression.


    ¡°Sister Fei Hong, actually¡­., I feel like Qing Qing isn¡¯t how you think she is!¡±


    When Su Ke finished speaking, his right arm finally managed to slide onto her shoulder.


    No one but himself knew, but when his palm met her shoulder, Su Ke felt his breathing stop.


    He then nervously took in Liu Fei Hong¡¯s reaction. In order to make his actions even more natural, Su Ke lightly patted her. With his arm pressed tightly against her back, he felt the deep groove down the middle and her incomparably tender, smooth, and tight skin.


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Even though Liu Lang¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t move from the ice water on the table, he could see Liu Fei Hong in the corner of his eye.


    When he saw Su Ke put his arm around Liu Fei Hong¡¯s shoulder, he immediately wanted to stand up and curse, but the man beside him quickly grabbed his arm and pulled him down. ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°That brat isn¡¯t controlling his claws!¡± Liu Lang was 30 this year, and had followed Liu Fei Hong loyally and devotedly for 3 years. Even though he was reticent, all the brothers by his side knew that he always buried the feelings he had for Liu Fei Hong deep inside his heart, even treating her like a goddess and not letting any insults against her go.


    Since Su Ke had actually embraced her shoulders, Liu Lang had a momentary loss of control. Even though he was pushed back by the people beside him, his fists were clenched tightly, and his eyes were blazing.


    ¡°That¡¯s Su Ke, and he¡¯s still a student. Why are you getting so worked up!?¡±


    Li Hui then pulled Liu Lang¡¯s arm back before firmly saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that boss is not in a good mood? If you still decide to go crazy, you know what the consequences are!¡±


    Liu Lang immediately turned his head, picked up the glass of water on the table, and tried to control his temper. Su Ke was totally in the dark though that Liu Lang was now scared and cautious of him.


    Su Ke then rested his arm across her shoulders. Even though Liu Fei Hong was quite tall, she was a half head shorter than the comfortable Su Ke right now since she was sitting down.


    Only the person who drinks the water knows best whether it¡¯s hot or cold.


    Su Ke gritted his teeth, and his arm felt stiff and nerveless. Even though he was touching Liu Fei Hong¡¯s skin, it was just his palm on her shoulder.


    He was really nervous though since he was afraid that this woman would suddenly flip.


    ¡°F*ck! How long is this going to take!?¡± Su Ke kept his eyes focused on the screen in the system. The task was still not marked complete, and it didn¡¯t show a minimum time.


    What is he supposed to do?


    Liu Fei Hong had calmed down considerably. She said the words that she suppressed deep inside her heart, but after seeing Liu Qing Qing¡¯s attitude today, her emotions poured forth.


    After speaking about it, she felt a bit more relaxed.


    At this moment, she finally felt Su Ke¡¯s arm around her shoulder, causing her eyes to flutter shut. Suddenly, one crystal clear tear began rolling down her cheek before she took a deep breath. ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel too bad!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know what Liu Fei Hong was saying at all though since his brain was in such a mess. He only thought and hoped that this task would end sooner so he can remove his hand.


    ¡°Eh!¡±


    Suddenly, Su Ke felt Liu Fei Hong fall back, her whole body lying against the sofa, and even slightly snuggling up to Su Ke.


    In just a moment, Su Ke had Liu Fei Hong in his arms.

 Chapter 91: The Tent was Erected Once Again

    After this, Su Ke was even more stunned. Even though he knew that Liu Fei Hong saw him as a younger Brother, he was also a healthy young male.


    He couldn¡¯t not have a reaction when a woman was in his arms!


    Especially with Liu Fei Hong¡¯s aura that was cultivated in blood, most men would never ignore her. There¡¯s a saying; ¡®Whether a man succeeds can be seen from the women by his side.¡¯


    Within the whole city, the one person that made people pale in fear with her reputation was currently in his arms.


    Su Ke¡¯s heart was filled with a sense of smugness and pride when he thought about it.


    She then said, ¡°It¡¯s probably been 4 years since I last leaned against another person!¡±


    As she snuggled into his chest, Liu Fei Hong was really enjoying the feeling. The friction between them was also really alluring, and the sweet scent rising from her was even more distracting.


    When Liu Fei Hong leaned in closer, Su Ke¡¯s palm was inches past her shoulder and dropped down, reaching for the bulge in her shirt.


    ¡°Since Ai Lian died, you¡¯re the only boy I¡¯m willing to be close with, even though you¡¯re a bit small!¡± Liu Fei Hong¡¯s words made Su Ke¡¯s heart shiver.


    Is this Ai Lian Liu Fei Hong¡¯s first lover!? Why is he dead? Also, he¡¯s been dead for 4 years already! No matter how curious he was, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask.


    His question had made her cry just now, so if he made the same mistake, he didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    Feeling the warmth of the woman in his arms, and seeing her hair when he looked down, he could only think that strong women also have their own weak moments.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I still need to thank you for today. You didn¡¯t just save Qing Qing; you even made this old lady feel warm!¡±


    After basking in his arms, Liu Fei Hong returned to her normal attitude as she sat up and turned towards Su Ke.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke shook his head before continuing, ¡°Sister Fei Hong, I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if you continue. Qing Qing is my friend, and so are you. This is what I should be doing!¡±


    ¡°He he, why is your face so red?¡± Liu Fei Hong¡¯s face still carried traces of tears, but her mouth was also curved into a slight smile. Seeing Su Ke¡¯s embarrassment, she relaxed and shook her head. She then rubbed her face with her hands, and the traces quickly vanished.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    When he heard what Liu Fei Hong had said, Su Ke reacted.


    His whole face then blushed and was even more embarrassed, awkwardly looking down.


    ¡°I also need to go. The broken-legged man is waiting for me at home!¡±


    After saying so, Liu Fei Hong stood up, her chest shaking a bit as she moved.


    Su Ke then quickly followed suit. His gaze flitted towards her proud chest before he paused for a moment and quickly turned his head.


    ¡°Remember to call me if you have any problems. Even though your Sister Fei Hong has only been back for a year, I can still interfere with this city!¡±


    Liu Fei Hong had ignored Su Ke¡¯s gaze on her chest before walking away.


    A moment later, the other men also stood up and followed.


    When Liu Fei Hong appeared, their place became empty because a lot of the guests had immediately turned away when they saw what was happening.


    Now that the demon had left though, the employees definitely became more relaxed.


    While getting into the car, Liu Fei Hong didn¡¯t forget to add on, ¡°I beg you to take care of Qing Qing!¡± However, she was once again wearing sunglasses, and her voice was really deep, just like a strong gangster. Only after Su ke saw the car drive off did he jump onto his own bike.


    The afternoon he spent walking around with Liu Qing Qing actually ended like this.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Task: Embrace Liu Fei Hong¡¯s shoulder (Complete). Reward: ¡¶Daoist School Twelve Brocade¡· Proficiency (Beginner).¡±


    ¡°Please accept!¡±


    While getting on the bike, Su Ke accepted the reward. A white light then flashed across the system and a sense of warmth flowed through his body and a bunch of information appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Close the eyes and settle the core. Grab tightly onto calm and ponder God. Grit the 36 teeth, two hands embrace Kun Lun. Ming Tian Drum, 24 degrees.¡± (Breathing technique)


    A big portion of the mnemonic chant, along with pictures quickly filled his brain.


    When he thought about it, the movements would appear in his mind. It was a strange feeling.


    When the warmth didn¡¯t stop flowing, Su Ke felt like this feeling didn¡¯t disappear, but rather settled in his body, like an undercurrent circling around.


    ¡°D*mn, What exactly is this ¡¶Daoist School 12 Brocade¡·? It can¡¯t be a cultivation technique, right?¡± Su Ke murmured in his heart.


    Since he could clearly feel that this breathing exercise had made him feel even more refreshed, his body was more comfortable. Immediately, he thought about those Xianxia fiction books.


    Thinking until here, he even thought he was quite funny. Even though the plucking flower system was already beyond logic, this kind of gods and demon story is quite hard to believe.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not bother! Let¡¯s go home first!¡± Remembering that he had promised Du Wan to attend the devil¡¯s training, his limbs suddenly felt tired.


    He really didn¡¯t know what drug she was on.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful! Welcome to Fang Fei! May I have the honour of giving you a hug?¡±


    Su Ke stood on the third level of Fang Fei, his face red and full of awkwardness. He gave a lot of effort to give a seductive smile, as he said the above to a customer who had just arrived.


    ¡°Yah! The little piano boy! Come, let sister hug you!¡± Luckily enough, he basically knew all the customers on the third floor, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about anyone calling the police.


    On the other hand, this made his legs go soft and every word cost him a lot of energy.


    Before Su Ke was ready, the woman had already opened her arms and pushed him into her embrace. A burning perfume scent then wafted out.


    Su Ke had met this woman before, but he could not remember her name. He just remembered that she often frequented clubs, often stayed up the whole night, causing a lot of skin problems, so she always came by for some maintenance.


    Honestly speaking, this woman was really hot and had an hourglass figure. Su Ke didn¡¯t have any energy left though as his chest was suddenly squished into two big balls.


    That softness and elasticity made him feel like he was at a loss.


    He immediately wanted to squirm away, but who knew that this woman¡¯s arms would wind around his waist before mischievously grabbing his hip and pulling him in.


    In a moment, Su Ke was thrust into a really awkward position. The top half of his body was leaning backwards, yet the bottom was pulled in tightly.


    The part of his body that reacted the most though was his small tent, which had actually became like a javelin and stabbed forward.

 Chapter 92: Did You Miss Me?

    In a flash, the woman grabbed his waist and pulled him towards her body, making him fall into her embrace. Even though he missed her peaks, he couldn¡¯t avoid her valley.


    When he hit, he could feel his lower half pressing against hers, fitting snugly together.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke¡¯s body instinctively shuddered, then his heart started beating faster. His sense of awkwardness had descended into chaos. He wanted to push her away, but he had nowhere to place his hands.


    She was wearing a form-fitting spaghetti-strap dress like she was preparing to go to a club. It was extremely sexy. The contrast between the meat-pink color of her dress and the fairness of her skin was very alluring. The straps were loosely going down her shoulders until they connected to the frills on the top of her dress.


    Since Su Ke was worried that he would cause her straps to slide off completely if he pushed her, he could only raise his hand in surrender. He then unintentionally looked down, causing him to feel a surge of blood downwards.


    Below her collarbones, her two peaks were full, and the chiffon frills of her dress were wrapped around her chest to form a V-neck. Her cleavage was deep, with a round shape and shiny lustre. When in contact with his body, his pants bulged upwards, full of elasticity.


    This wasn¡¯t the worst part though.


    What made his blood rush and unable to show his face was that his bottom half had reacted. Her dress was really short, only reaching up to her thigh, and her pleated skirt clung tightly to her hip. After Su Ke¡¯s little brother inadvertently rose, it was nestled within her triangular gap, which made him even more scared of moving, fearing that he would touch her.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± A burst of laughter came from behind Su Ke.


    Without thinking, he already knew that it was Du Wan laughing at him.


    As expected, there were more giggles under her leadership.


    ¡°Okay, Elder sister gave you a hug, so how are you going to thank me?¡±


    Su Ke was very rigid as the woman had finally let him go.


    His bottom half had immediately sprung back.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke could only helplessly say, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Eh! Only a word of thanks? Elder sister could¡¯ve given you her whole chest. Also, your dirty thing had even stood up against me!¡±


    After saying so, the woman reached out her hand and pinched his waist.


    Su Ke heaved a breath, but he then quickly jumped back. Fortunately, the pain caused his tent to go down. If Du Wan had seen his appearance, he wouldn¡¯t know how to reply.


    ¡°Ha ha! Ma Wei, come quickly! How is it? How was hugging that little boy?¡±


    Du Wan stood at one side before waving at the woman with a bright smile on her face.


    Only now did Su Ke remember this woman¡¯s name.


    ¡°Sister Ma Wei!¡± Su Ke gave her an embarrassed smile. ¡°This was a task sister Du Wan gave me, so please don¡¯t tease me!¡±


    So, this was actually Du Wan¡¯s task for his devil training. First was to thicken his skin. According to Du Wan¡¯s words, if you have thick skin, no girl can take it.


    In order to cultivate his lethality and help Qin Zheng get back her man, Su Ke must definitely get rid of that sl*t and break apart the two adulterers. Feeling helpless, Su Ke could only accept the task. He needed to take the initiative and ask for a hug. Counting Ma Wei, he hugged 4 people already. One more hug and Su Ke would have ended his lesson today.


    Looking at Ma Wei swinging her hips and walking towards Du Wan, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to Qin Zheng. Qin Zheng was dragged here by Du Wan, wanting her to watch his classes. Actually, Qin Zheng still had some reservations since she had forced a kiss on Su Ke. When she thought about that scene, her mood started to fluctuate.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t feel as strongly about Yuan Fang¡¯s betrayal as before.


    Even she herself was in disbelief.


    When she caught Su Ke¡¯s gaze, Qin Zheng immediately turned away with a flushed face. Luckily though, Du Wan was pulling Ma Wei inside and explaining the devil training along the way, so she was too busy to notice her peculiar behaviour.


    ¡°What are you looking at? You still need one more!¡±


    When Du Wan saw Su Ke glancing over, she angrily shook her fists and had a really stern expression on her face as she watched Su Ke shrink in on himself. She then continued pulling Ma Wei in. With a gloomy face, Su Ke really wanted to cry. He didn¡¯t expect that when he agreed to help Qin Zheng get back her love, he would fall into Du Wan¡¯s hands and end up like this. This was basically torture.


    ¡°Oh! Luckily, I still have one more today!¡± Actually, Su Ke knew that he was also quite introverted, so he easily blushed and his legs went weak. Even though Du Wan¡¯s devil training was a bit perverted, maybe he could really change himself.


    Su Ke heard footsteps coming from the second floor, so he took a deep breath, rubbed his cheeks, and made himself relax before mechanically reading his lines.


    ¡°Hello, Beautiful! Welcome to Fang Fei! May I interest you in a hug?¡±


    The girl had a head of wine-red hair braided with a brown hairband, giving off a lazy feel.


    She was wearing a bohemian-style dress, adorned with colourful floral designs.


    On her wrist was a colourful beaded bracelet that gave off a foreign feeling as she moved.


    After listening to Su Ke¡¯s voice, the lady walked forward and smiled at him. Her eyes rippled like water as she tilted her head and her mouth curved upwards, ¡°Little boy, are you finally learning to chase women?¡±


    Su Ke was dumbfounded before his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Sister Yan, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Even though Liu Fei Yan was only gone for 3 days, Su Ke felt like he hadn¡¯t seen her for a very long time. His voice couldn¡¯t help but rise.


    Luo Fei Yan shrugged and spread her arms widely. She continued up the stairs as she smiled and said, ¡°How is it? Was it surprising? Are you happy?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Luo Fei Yan maintained her posture, her arms opened widely until she reached the 3rd floor. Seeing Su Ke¡¯s pleasantly surprised expression, she couldn¡¯t help but pull him into her arms.


    This time, Su Ke had no intentions of dodging. Like an unconscious reaction, he hugged her waist. He could feel Luo Fei Yan¡¯s warm breath on the tip of his ear before hearing her say, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±, in a low voice.

 Chapter 93: I Want A Piece of Him!

    Feeling her soft and elastic chest; and breathing in Luo Fei Yan¡¯s familiar scent, he heard a soft, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    Su Ke had a momentary urge to roughly embrace her, his arms naturally landing on her waist. He could feel her body heat on his palms through her clothes.


    He opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He then started to become more anxious.


    Luo Fei Yan patted his shoulder, before turning around to wave and look at the evil demons that go to the extremes when helping people. ¡°Sisters, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Su Ke heard a cheer behind him. Luo Fei Yan, who was wearing a bohemian-style dress like she just came back from a holiday, immediately rushed towards them like they had never been apart.


    Once Su Ke counted Luo Fei Yan, he had successfully gotten 5 hugs and completed his task.


    He then followed Luo Fei Yan and left the staircase area, walking inside.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that Qin Zheng¡¯s man is having an affair?¡±


    When Luo Fei Yan heard Du Wan¡¯s words, she immediately turned around and asked Qin Zheng, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Seeing Luo Fei Yan¡¯s indignant expression, with furrowed eyebrows and a concerned gaze, Qin Zheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan didn¡¯t expect Qin Zheng to react like this. Her eyes widened incredulously.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Before Qin Zheng could reply though, Du Wan grabbed Luo Fei Yan¡¯s neck and whispered into her ear. She knew how much Qin Zheng cared about him.


    Su Ke had a bad feeling, and as expected, Luo Fei Yan nodded and glanced at him.


    Suddenly, she said firmly, ¡°Good! Let¡¯s do it this way and everything will be left to Su Ke!¡±


    Su Ke broke out in a cold sweat and pretended like he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Just as he was heading towards the piano, he heard Luo Fei Yan¡¯s slightly hoarse voice ring out before he could take another step,


    ¡°Little boy, come over to elder sister¡¯s side!¡±


    Su Ke paused and turned around. Luo Fei Yan was all smiles as she waved her hand.


    Su Ke slowly walked over, giving a smile that was even uglier than crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a task to dig at the corner given to you. Sister believes that you can persuade this mistress. There¡¯s a saying; ¡®As long as the hoe is brandished well, there is no corner you can¡¯t dig through.¡¯¡± Luo Fei Yan squinted her eyes as she stared at the black lines on Su Ke¡¯s head, along with his dead expression; and quickly tried to encourage him.


    ¡°Just relax. To be a mistress, they must have good assets like a chest or butt. You definitely won¡¯t lose out. You probably might even gain a lot as well!¡± Ma Wei immediately continued speaking after Luo Fei Yan was done, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I heard that these women do a lot of work, especially on the bed!¡±


    Su Ke could actually still persevere through the conversation, but Ma Wei¡¯s words caused him to blush furiously. It was simply shameless. In his heart, he was shouting, ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯m still a male! Can you not speak to me about bed matters!¡±


    Qin Zheng stood in the middle and looked at Su Ke¡¯s completely red face. He didn¡¯t know what to do. Worst yet, when Ma Wei was done, everyone was laughing and finally let Su Ke off.


    ¡°Su Ke, don¡¯t listen to them. Du Wan is just messing with you. It¡¯s only a man. Sister Qin Zheng will not throw away a forest because of one tree!¡±


    A woman spoke from behind, ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s right! Sister Qin Zheng, what do you think about Su Ke, this sapling? Charming and completely pure, he¡¯s very compatible with you!¡±


    Qin Zheng didn¡¯t expect her one sentence to suddenly draw attention to herself.


    She angrily stepped back and glared at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Li Li, how can you speak like this though? What compatible? Why does it feel like animals!? That¡¯s called love between a man and a woman, okay!¡±


    Du Wan clutched her stomach and laughed until she couldn¡¯t stand anymore.


    ¡°D*mn! I can¡¯t stand this anymore!¡± Su Ke¡¯s heart was beating wildly. How is this a beauty parlour? This is definitely an evil lair. Every one of them are demons that devour even the bones!


    ¡°Hmph! As long as Su Ke doesn¡¯t mind this old woman, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Qin Zheng is bold and carefree. It was a bit tense at first since this was private, but after having been nagged at for a while, she immediately relaxed and retorted.


    Seeing that they were all busy arguing, Su Ke seized the chance to quietly slip away. He then hid behind the beaded curtain by the piano and sat on the bench. He turned to look at them. These women were all crazy, chasing each other around and smiling madly.


    They jumped about like Jade rabbits, and their butts were bouncing like waves, which was very easy on the eyes. After spending enough time playing around, they finally quietened down. When those beauticians finally came up and served them, Su Ke moved his fingers.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    A leisurely tune sounded and reflected his mood.


    ¡°Little Bai told me that you actually made Wu Yi Ren stomp out!¡± Luo Fei Yan pressed her legs together as she reclined on the sofa. Her long bohemian dress covered her legs, but they were outlined by the cloth. Her full plump thighs, round knees, and slender legs were all very alluring.


    Luo Fei Yan placed her elbow on the sofa and rested her chin on her palm.


    Her red hair fell down in waves as she looked at Su Ke, smiling with content.


    There was no one else on the 3rd floor right now. Seeing as Luo Fei Yan and Su Ke were boss and employee respectively, they will be served last. Having rushed back from Tianjin, Luo Fei Yan was quite tired and could finally relax. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t care about her image.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Su Ke nodded. He sat on the opposite sofa, his gaze sweeping past her curves before going back. Finally, his eyes focused on her face.


    ¡°Some people may look civilized, but your insides are even more vicious than an animal. I know that you want to help me. I hope that Wu Yi Ren doesn¡¯t take it out on you. If not, it could be very troublesome!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan frowned gloomily when she thought about the guy.


    ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t give you any trouble. If there¡¯s no choice, I¡¯ll quit!¡±


    Su Ke knew that as the assistant bureau chief, and having a vice-mayor as a relative, Wu Yi Ren could very easily make trouble for a small beauty parlour.


    It was no wonder that Luo Fei Yan was speaking like this.


    ¡°What are you saying!?¡± Luo Fei Yan glared at Su Ke. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯ll find you for some trouble. Forget it! I¡¯ll just break his face when the time comes. If he dares to touch you, I want a piece of him!¡±


    Although her voice was gentle, her words powerfully resonated in his ears.


    He then tightly clenched his fists.

 Chapter 94: I Don’t Want a Threesome!

    Su Ke shook his head. Luo Fei Yan¡¯s words continuously resonated in his ears.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that she said that she wanted a piece of Wu Yi Ren!


    Even though she looked really calm when she said this, her mouth curled up into a small smile, but her words agitated him. This also woke Su Ke up.


    If everything continued in such a vile way, can he then request for Liu Fei Hong¡¯s help?


    Just thinking about Liu Fei Hong, Su Ke then thought about the afternoon in Cold Touch.


    Such a strong woman with tears rolling down her cheeks made her weak, but independent.


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s really troublesome. If I was an official¡¯s son or a prince, why would I need to be afraid of a merchant¡¯s kid? This issue wouldn¡¯t even be important!¡±


    Su Ke had watched people extravagantly spending online, flaunting their wealth. They¡¯re always out with expensive cars and beautiful women.


    If Wu Yi Ren had met them, he would be whistling a different tune.


    Su Ke sat at the head of the bed and murmured to himself like he was possessed.


    ¡°Luckily, I have the system. If not, I wouldn¡¯t be able to even talk!¡± In a world where everything is reliant on your wealth or your connections, Su Ke could only rely on himself. Thinking until there, he remembered the warmth that flowed through his body.


    Since it was so subtle, Su Ke almost forgot about it.


    ¡°Close the eyes and settle the core. Grab tightly onto calm and ponder God. Grit the 36 teeth and embrace Kun Lun with two hands. Ming Tian Drum, 24 degrees.¡±


    Su Ke recited it from memory. A picture was quickly shown in his mind. Unconsciously, when the picture showed up, he slowly closed his eyes and crossed his legs, his body perfectly straight.


    He then reached behind his neck and cradled the back of his head with his hands before slowly breathing. As he breathed, his teeth grated against each other.


    After he breathed in 9 times, he changed his movements.


    With his arms spread open, he then put his palms over his ears and put his forefinger over the middle before suddenly moving it down. A beat sounded in his eardrums.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    After 24 beats, Su Ke felt something distinct from the stream of air blowing out.


    Just as he was about to continue, he heard his phone ring.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    Zheng Mo¡¯s voice travelled through the phone. ¡°Hello! Su Ke, what time are you coming over tomorrow?¡± It sounded like she was in her dormitory since he could hear girls¡¯ voices in the background.


    ¡°What do you suggest?¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t know what Zheng Mo had planned, so he just thought about how busy his weekend was, making him feel helpless.


    ¡°How about 2 pm?¡± Zheng Mo had obviously planned well, ¡°If it¡¯s like this, you can sleep in!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Then we¡¯ll meet then!¡± Su Ke thought that he would have to go in the morning. The weather wouldn¡¯t be so hot, and he would also be able to sleep in. That was too convenient and something he could only dream about.


    ¡°What are you doing today?¡± Zheng Mo suddenly asked, stunning Su Ke. Did she see him accompanying Wei Lan to buy books, or was it because he accompanied Liu Qing Qing to the market? Was it possibly him going to Cold Touch with Liu Fei Hong?


    It was like he was being found out as a thief. Su Ke himself didn¡¯t know that after he kissed Zheng Mo outside her school, she actually felt something strange.


    Dumbstruck, he didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°Wei, where the hell did you go?¡± Zheng Mo asked again.


    ¡°He he, nowhere!¡± Even though it was through a call, Su Ke was still a bit embarrassed.


    He then shook his head and said a killer, ¡°Little Mo!¡±


    ¡°What Little Mo!? Call me Sister Mo!¡±


    Zheng Mo got flustered and her voice was obviously louder.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the dormitory! It¡¯s so lively! Are you guys playing mahjong? Or Sic Bo?¡±


    Su Ke asked, when he heard the lively voices from the background, saying who¡¯s bigger.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Zheng Mo was stunned for a moment. She was sitting at the head of her bed, leaning against the wall. In a moment, she covered her phone and shouted at her friends, ¡°Hey, can you guys stop comparing! You¡¯re all very big, like milk cows!¡±


    Zheng Mo was in a six-person room. It was summer and the room had no air-conditioning, only a fan that was working unceasingly. Her friends opened up a window in order to cool down, and they wore just their underwear before comparing their chests! Who knew that Su Ke would have heard it.


    ¡°Zheng Mo, I think you¡¯re also pretty big! I didn¡¯t see you drink papaya milk every day either, so how did they grow so big? Share your secrets with us!¡±


    Sprawled across the floor, they all didn¡¯t know who said it, but it incited a round of laughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re all too much! I¡¯m on the phone!¡± Zheng Mo was blushing as she gritted her teeth and flopped onto the bed. She then peeked at them from above, causing her long hair to flow down her face.


    She was also only wearing undergarments right now, so her chest was protruding outwards.


    ¡°On the phone? With who? Is it your boyfriend? Is it the one who gave you that iPhone?¡±


    It was common knowledge among them that Zheng Mo exchanged her old phone for an iPhone 4s.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard that the best method to get a bigger chest is to have them massaged regularly. The more you massage, the bigger they get! Zheng Mo, I see that your chest is quite big. Is it all because of your boyfriend?¡±


    Zheng Mo covered her phone with one hand as she said to the girls, ¡°That¡¯s right! Luckily, my boyfriend adores me. Do you want one too? His grip isn¡¯t bad, so I can guarantee that you¡¯ll go from a B-cup to a C-cup. You don¡¯t even need to do any work!¡±


    ¡°Get out, you s**t! Are you trying to let your boyfriend have a threesome for free?¡±


    ¡°Pah! How is this a threesome? It¡¯s an orgy, ok!? 1 dragon and 6 phoenixes? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Zheng Mo¡¯s words angered the girls, causing her to get attacked on all sides. The girls below didn¡¯t work together; they only had one objective, which was to take her down.


    They scared Zheng Mo into hiding away. She then realized that her hand had stopped covering her phone. Her face paled as she carefully placed the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello? Su Ke, are you there?¡± Su Ke was also stunned as he clutched his phone. They had actually chatted amiably just now. Who knew that Zheng Mo would suddenly go silent? When he pressed the speaker button, he heard some rustling before a loud voice sounded through the phone.


    He even thought that it was Sic Bo when they were comparing their sizes!


    That wasn¡¯t the worst part! They even wanted to receive a massage from him.


    After that was a threesome, and then even an orgy!


    Oh my god!


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    His heart immediately started racing as he heard Zheng Mo¡¯s voice coming from the phone. Instinctively, Su Ke responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want a threesome!¡±

 Chapter 95: Perverted Demon on the Bus

    Su Ke naturally slept, but when he opened his eyes, the clock on the wall showed that it was already 9:30. He even opened his bag and started revising.


    Today is Sunday, and the exam is on Tuesday. It was set up like that so the students could relax and then quickly resume work. To the Su Ke right now though, the exams were no longer a fierce beast ready to devour him. With the flower plucking system, he already had a headstart on all of his subjects; especially Maths and English.


    Being so prepared and confident wasn¡¯t something anyone could do. As he flipped through his exercise book, every question he did raised his mood. In a blink of an eye, a few hours had passed. He then heated up some leftover food and sent it to his family¡¯s supermarket.


    Seeing that their son was bringing food, Su You Fu and Zhang Xue were delighted. ¡°Su Ke, aren¡¯t the exams next Tuesday?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke heard what his father said, but he didn¡¯t worry. He could even guess the next question he was going to ask. His father mentioned earlier on that working wouldn¡¯t affect his results. This round of exams will determine that.


    ¡®That¡¯s right! Little Ke, if you fail this exam, you won¡¯t be able to do that pianist job anymore. Even if this family is rather poor, we won¡¯t let you feel the loss of that income!¡±


    Zhang Xue knew that the biggest reason why Su Ke wanted to work was to take on some of the financial burdens of the family.


    ¡°Ai yah! You don¡¯t need to worry, just wait until I¡¯m done with my exams. You¡¯ll need to sign my papers later on, so please open your eyes wide and prepare to be elated!¡±


    Su Ke placed the food on the front counter before the three of them heartily ate.


    Even though they were eating leftovers, they still enjoyed the food.


    After the meal, Su Ke brought the cutlery back. He then napped for a bit before digging around for his exercise clothes. Luckily, they were clean enough. If not, he would have nothing to wear.


    Su Ke decided not to cycle around this time since Lang Fang institute was quite far away and taking the bus would be more convenient. Fortunately, the buses all have air-conditioning.


    If not, Su Ke would have had to fork out some more money for a cab.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Lang Fang institute is in the educational district of Lang Fang, surrounded by a lot of different educational institutes. The bus wasn¡¯t very crowded when Su Ke boarded, but it was filled with university students.


    Su Ke found a seat as soon as they were in his view. Unexpectedly, the system notification rang out just as he sat down. When he entered the system and looked at the screen, there was a new task.


    ¡°Task: Catch the perverted demon on the bus. Reward: 500 RMB.¡±


    ¡°D*mn, a perverted demon on the bus?¡± After he saw the task on the screen, Su Ke¡¯s first reaction was to glance around. Even though the bus wasn¡¯t very crowded, there was still about 40 people. Plus, he could deduce the approximate location of the pervert.


    There was a larger group of people closer to the back of the bus, and they seemed to be all from the same school. It was a group of about 6 to 7 young girls chattering non-stop and smiling like a group of gorgeous flowers.


    In this time when revealing skin was normal, there were a lot of girls setting the trend by revealing their legs and their backs. This naturally drew the attention of a few perverts, and these girls weren¡¯t excluded. They were dressed very lightly with long skirts, short skirts, and mini skirts that attracted the gazes of some of the nearby men. They were also showing off their arms and had deep necklines and voluptuous bodies, drawing lots of attention.


    There were countless people around them, especially a lot guys near the middle.


    While looking around, there were a lot of suspicious people, but he couldn¡¯t even pinpoint the general direction of the culprit. A tiger cave will have a tiger cub.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t very interested in the 500 RMB, a mosquito¡¯s leg is still meat.


    Plus, he was used to just completing whatever task was presented to him.


    Su Ke then left his seat before grabbing the handrail and slowly moving to the middle of the bus, adopting a dispirited and drowsy look.


    Since the bus was moving, brushing against the other people was rather normal. Su Ke stood beside the girls as he continuously glanced around, focusing more on the girl in the miniskirt.


    The mini skirt bunched around her butt and her white thighs were revealed. She wasn¡¯t wearing a pantyhose either, which made her skin even whiter. He could also see the blue veins under her skin.


    Her navy blue pleated cotton skirt was beautiful, and there was a pair of white horizontal stripes on it that gave off a school feeling.


    Unconsciously, he glanced up and could see that her white chiffon shirt was very see-through. Even though she was wearing a white undershirt, her cleavage was still rather pronounced.


    En, her chest looked good. Even though they were quite far below Zheng Mo¡¯s size, they were still worth appreciating. She also had single eyelids, slender pupils, and phoenix eyes. He didn¡¯t know whether it was a woman¡¯s sixth sense, but when Su Ke was stealing a peek, she actually looked at him.


    When their eyes met, the girl didn¡¯t seem to have a shred of shyness.


    Maybe he saw wrong, but she seemed to even laugh to herself.


    He didn¡¯t expect to be discovered when he stole a peek, so he immediately felt guilty and looked down. He immediately knew that his face was completely red.


    Su Ke suddenly realized that Du Wan¡¯s devil training wasn¡¯t that useless.


    He really wanted to change his shameful and easily-embarrassed character.


    Thinking until here, Su Ke took a quick breath, his heart jumping loudly.


    To have an advantageous position, Su Ke was already within the girls¡¯ vicinity, and the girl in the miniskirt was the closest to him. These girls were surrounded on all sides very early on, so it was rather fortunate to be so close to them.


    He then mustered up the courage, not just to complete the task, but also to overcome the anxiety in his chest. He took a deep breath and looked up directly at the girl.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Hu!¡± Su Ke let out a relieved breath. Since the girl had turned away and continued chatting with her friends, she avoided the awkward staring.


    At this time, Su Ke suddenly felt the bus jerk out of control, but he luckily mastered military boxing and beginner level Jeet Kune Do, so his body immediately righted itself, keeping him balanced.


    ¡°Ya!¡¯ He then heard a surprised scream, causing Su Ke to look up. The girl in the blue miniskirt looked horrified as she flew at him with a pale face.


    Even her chest was shaking, causing her to be on the verge of bursting through her shirt.

 Chapter 96: Indecent Old Man

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Ke was struck dumb as he stared at the girl in his arms. Even though he didn¡¯t touch any sensitive parts of her body, his hands were on her waist while she pressed tightly against his chest.


    Her waist was like a twig, and her hands were covered in chiffon so he could the smoothness of her skin. His thumb was is in front, almost like he was pinching her waist.


    What made him even more embarrassed was that her chest was squeezed against his.


    It felt like he was holding and squeezing a bun in one hand.


    The girl unconsciously leaned her head against his shoulder. Her hands were originally supposed to protect her chest, but unexpectedly, they landed on her abdomen.


    The girl was only around 1.6m tall, so with her arms on her waist, they were also around the zipper of his pants.


    At this time, Su Ke felt someone strongly shaking his hips, causing his butt to immediately move back. The girl was pushed out of his arms because of this.


    Luckily, the bus quickly stopped shaking. Su Ke and the girl were both blushing furiously, especially the girl in the miniskirt.


    While blushing, she glanced below, as if thinking about the meaty texture in her hands.


    Su Ke wanted to cry. Even though he wanted to hug a beauty, his little brother got bullied instead. The perverted demon couldn¡¯t be the girl in front of him, right!?


    ¡°Sorry!¡± The girl still understood how to be polite as she bowed towards him shamefully. Without waiting for a reply, she quickly rushed to her group of friends, inciting laughter from them.


    After the incident quickly passed, the bus reached a stop while Su Ke was stunned.


    The girls noisily left before the one in the miniskirt glanced back at Su Ke with a bashful expression on her face.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    After he watched the girl get off, the bus continued on its way. Su Ke then remembered that his task wasn¡¯t completed. Has the pervert still not appeared? Suddenly, an outfit caught his attention because he felt that it would only appear on TV. It was a white shirt with ? sleeves and blue dots decorating the top of it. Maybe because the shirt has been washed too many times, but the dots were starting to fade. She was also wearing a pair of army green pants and plastic slippers adorned her feet.


    Su Ke remembered that he used to wear the same slippers when he was younger, but he eventually grew out of it.


    It was a girl with neat bangs and two ebony braided pigtails failing to her chest, looking even better than those in commercials. Su Ke could also see her white bra wrapped around her chest.


    The denim bag in her hand was rather old and faded. Her exposed arm wasn¡¯t white, but a healthy wheat color.


    Since the girls left the bus, this girl came from the back to Su Ke¡¯s vicinity. He didn¡¯t know why, but he saw that she was trembling strangely with a white-knuckled grip on her bag.


    Her head was also lowered so he couldn¡¯t see her face.


    While Su Ke was observing her, the girl moved over to the side, looking unsettled.


    Su Ke suddenly realized that there was a man behind the girl clinging to her like dog-skin plaster, following her movements.


    The girl constantly moved to escape from him, but the bus was only so large.


    Very soon, she had nowhere to go.


    Su Ke frowned as he looked at the man that was probably around 40. He was wearing a tucked in white shirt with a small belly, black pants, black shoes, and he carried a brown suitcase. He was constantly moving and glancing around unceasingly, looking anxious and really suspicious.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Ke also suddenly realized that his upper body was moving, but his bottom half was bulging forward like he wanted to pee.


    However, he was holding the briefcase right at his waist.


    ¡°Is it this fella?¡± Su Ke could easily imagine what he was doing because he was fidgeting and adjusting his body. Just one glance caused Su Ke to get really angry.


    This old man was actually continuously grinding on the girl¡¯s butt


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know where all this anger came from, but he felt that this 40-year-old man was too obscene. He instinctively through a kick at him.


    Su Ke¡¯s leg landed on the man¡¯s briefcase, kicking him down.


    Since the kick was so sudden, the man had no way to prepare.


    The man flew backwards and brought several people down with him as his butt landed on the floor. He was stunned for a few seconds before shouting, ¡°You f***ing want to die!?¡±


    Before the man could say anything else, Su Ke was already at his side.


    Even though the people on the bus were a bit angry at Su Ke, they obediently opened a path for him to pass through. Su Ke grabbed his shirt and roughly pulled him up.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    He punched him in the face before yelling at him, ¡°You old pervert, why don¡¯t you curse again!¡±


    ¡°Pervert?¡±When the people in the bus heard that, they were all excited.


    They didn¡¯t care that Su Ke started a fight anymore, they all just wanted to watch the show.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Let go!¡± That man finally stood up under Su Ke¡¯s strength, struggling and swaying, but Su Ke¡¯s grip was like a plier that he couldn¡¯t break it.


    He got even redder after hearing the words from Su Ke¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Student, if you have a problem, settle it after you get off!¡±


    Since there wasn¡¯t a conductor on the bus to stop Su Ke because it was automatically coin-operated, the driver shouted at him.


    Coincidentally, the bus was also reaching a stop.


    When the doors opened, the old man exploded and strongly shoved Su Ke away.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t pay attention to that though as he just let the old man break free and escape out the door.

 Chapter 97: First Failed Task

    Su Ke was stunned. At this moment, people started to board the bus. When he turned around to look, the old man had actually ran quite far away.


    If he chased him, he definitely couldn¡¯t catch up.


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    Su Ke cursed inwardly and immediately entered the system and saw a change on the screen.


    ¡°Task: Catch the Perverted Demon on the Bus (Failure). Reward: 500 RMB.¡±


    ¡°Failure? It¡¯s actually a failure!¡± This was Su Ke¡¯s first failed task.


    Even though the task only had a 500 RMB reward, which he didn¡¯t really care about, he still felt uneasy about it.


    At this time, the task suddenly changed color and slowly disappeared from the screen, like it had never been there before.


    ¡°Luckily there isn¡¯t a penalty if I fail at this stage!¡± He thought about before when he was unlocking the help function and seeing an explanation for when he failed a task. It seems like only a penalty will appear after the system has upgraded, so he breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hu!¡± He let out a deep breath before glancing around.


    There were a lot of people staring at him until now, but Su Ke ignored them and walked directly towards the harassed girl.


    The girl was staring at Su Ke since he fought the old man, so she also saw him approach.


    She then bowed her head once again before she mustered up her courage and whispered, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Her neatly-trimmed fringe blocked her young and pure face that was matched with clear and limpid eyes that had no shred of impurity, a jade nose, and cherry lips.


    Her skin was also unblemished and was a healthy wheat colour.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Su Ke then smiled before continued, ¡°If you¡¯re ever in the same situation, you need to be more brave. The more you try to avoid it, the more he¡¯ll do!¡±


    ¡°En!¡± The girl naturally knew what Su Ke meant.


    Since she boarded the bus, she had felt that someone was behind her and was even following her butt. She thought that at first because there were a lot of people on the bus, but as she walked around and changed places a few times, the man kept following her.


    When she turned around, it was actually an old man with his indecent thing placed on her butt and even obviously standing up.


    Since it was her first time encountering something like that, she didn¡¯t know how to react, but she didn¡¯t dare retaliate either. She could only keep switching her position to escape.


    When she felt that her butt was continuously being touched, she got so anxious that she wanted to cry. Right when she was about to give up, Su Ke interrupted and kicked the man in the leg, causing him to fall to the ground and finally freeing her from her predicament.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Su Ke noticed that the girl was probably around the same age as him and was very reserved, her face carrying a blush.


    When he saw how she acted, he relaxed instead and wasn¡¯t as nervous as talking to other girls.


    ¡°I came from Cheng De to work!¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was really soft with a very faint accent, but it was as sweet as a mountain spring.


    Su Ke nodded. He had never been to Cheng De, but he knew that it was a mountainous area. Compared to Lang Fang, it was on the poorer side.


    ¡°Where are you working now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been here for 3 days, so I haven¡¯t found a job!¡±


    It was obvious that the girl was smiling, but her face held traces of disappointment.


    Since she was only 17 or 18, there weren¡¯t that many jobs that suited her.


    Su Ke suddenly remembered what Lin Xiao Bai said before about Fang Fei hiring interns, but he didn¡¯t exactly remember the requirements.


    Since he wanted to help her, especially a mountain girl as pure as a flower, he immediately said, ¡°Go and take a look at a beauty parlour named Fang Fei near Seventeenth High; the boss isn¡¯t bad!¡±


    As he was speaking, the bus reached another stop and an automated voice reminded the riders that they¡¯ve reached Lang Fang institue.


    Su Ke was about to leave when he turned around and spoke, ¡°Be braver next time!¡±


    The girl looked at his hurrying silhouette and wanted to speak, but she stopped herself and immediately looked out the window instead and followed the bus¡¯ movements.


    The two people were like two intersecting lines, slowly becoming further apart.


    When Su ke alighted, he immediately called Zheng Mo to ask where she was.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    When he saw her waiting for him at the gates, her speedy appearance startled him.


    When she saw Su Ke, Zheng Mo quickly walked over and shouted at him, ¡°Su Ke, over here!¡±


    She was wearing a light pink denim baseball cap with the words ¡°Nick¡± on the front. She was also wearing a tight white t-shirt that showed off her chest and a pair of light gray ? pants, showing off her white legs. Her outfit ended with canvas shoes. Her hair was in a ponytail that protruded from the back of her cap, swaying as she walked.


    She was dressed full of youthful vigor like she was going to exercise and was full of smiles as she waved at Su Ke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We can go to the court directly since everyone¡¯s there already!¡±


    Zheng Mo took in his appearance and saw that Su Ke was in workout clothes as well with a pair of basketball shoes. ¡°Ok, that seems to be the case.¡±


    ¡®That is¡­. In order to help you win, I put in a lot of effort and found these workout clothes!¡±


    Su Ke then followed Zheng Mo into the school.


    Since this was Su Ke¡¯s first time here, he kept glancing around.


    ¡°When the time comes, don¡¯t screw up!¡± Zheng Mo had never actually seen Su Ke play basketball. Even though this brat was really confident, she was still nervous.


    This competition didn¡¯t affect only her, but also the honour of her whole class.


    The school¡¯s basketball court was really big and had a brick red floor that was very comfortable to step on. Very quickly, Su Ke saw a group of people heading in his direction, all calling out greetings to Zheng Mo. They were most likely Zheng Mo¡¯s classmates.


    ¡®He¡¯s the help you found? Can he do it?¡± Without waiting for Zheng Mo to introduce him, a guy about 1.8m and wearing a red uniform frowned at Su Ke, one hand dribbling a ball.


    His tone was very disdainful. ¡°Xiao Xian Ren, what are you saying?¡±


    Zheng Mo immediately turned to look at Su Ke for his reaction, but she saw that he was completely unaffected, his face full of smiles.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are

 Chapter 98: Encountering a Show of Strength

    ¡°This is my friend Su Ke. He¡¯s really good at basketball!¡± Zheng Mo saw that Su Ke wasn¡¯t affected by the guy¡¯s words and acted like he hadn¡¯t even heard, so she quickly defended him.


    A girl beside Zheng Mo looked Su Ke up and down before saying, ¡°Mo Mo, this is your boyfriend!?? He looks really delicate!¡±


    ¡°Handsome, which school are you from? How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Horny Mei, what are you saying!?¡±


    Zheng Mo¡¯s whole face was red before she immediately ran over and pinched the other girl¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ha ha! You still don¡¯t want to admit it? I heard everything when you called last time, so I even heard you mention whether you wanted a threesome!¡± Horny Mei was this girl¡¯s nickname. When she saw that Zheng Mo was coming for her, she quickly grabbed some other girls to use as a shield. Su Ke nearly spat out blood. That was a joke he randomly spewed last night. Unexpectedly, all of Zheng Mo¡¯s dorm mates knew about it. He was quite amused at first, but his face soon stiffened up and his smile became ugly.


    When Xiao Xian Ren heard that, his face changed and his gaze toward Su Ke carried a bit of hostility. Actually, when Zheng Mo first said that she wanted to find external help, he already felt uneasy about it because he decided that she meant he wasn¡¯t reliable.


    Even though he didn¡¯t have phenomenal basketball skills, he was rather tall. This brat in front of him looked really weak, frail, not very tall, and not that muscular. He was just like a high school student. When he thought about this, he got angry and roughly smacked the basketball.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The basketball bounced high into the air before he ruthlessly directed it at Su Ke with his hands, transforming it into a guided missile as if he wanted to destroy him.


    Su Ke was actually at a lose and was rather embarrassed because the ¡®threesome¡¯ thing was mentioned, so he wasn¡¯t even paying attention to Xiao Xian Ren.


    He only turned around to look after he heard a bang.


    The distance between them wasn¡¯t even 10 meters, so when Su Ke realized what happened, the ball was already really close to him.


    He could already feel the strong power of the ball, which was giving off a loud whistle.


    This accident made everyone dumbfounded.


    Not only Zheng Mo, but everyone else was astonished.


    All of them watched with wide eyes, waiting for Su Ke to be hit by the ball.


    Su Ke instinctively reacted though as he lowered his center of gravity, leaned forward, and then opened his arms and stretched out his hand.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Su Ke firmly caught the menacing ball. When he touched it, his every cell was active and he could feel the leather, so he unconsciously moved his fingers.


    ¡°Xiao Xian Ren, what exactly are you trying to do!?¡± Zheng Mo shouted.


    Seeing that Su Ke was unharmed, she felt relieved, but she was also really angry.


    She then walked over to Xiao Xian Ren and scolded him.


    Xiao Xian Ren was surprised when he saw Su Ke catch the ball, but after seeing Zheng Mo¡¯s concern, his heart was even more uncomfortable.


    ¡°We¡¯re just seeing if he¡¯s capable! I can¡¯t let you just bring a random person in to play for us. You should know who we¡¯re competing against!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zheng Mo was furious and her chest kept undulating.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Zheng Mo, our class is not very capable. What Xian Ren said is logical!¡±


    Xiao Xian Ren¡¯s friends would naturally try to protect him, especially if they lost because the whole class will lose face.


    Su Ke still had the ball in hands as he spoke with an annoyed voice, ¡°You think that I¡¯m incapable?¡± He just met this person and they were already trying to make a show of strength.


    Anybody would be annoyed with this situation. When he spoke though, Su Ke smiled.


    He had neat short hair, delicate cheeks, white skin, and a high nose.


    Indeed, Su Ke¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t exactly match the basketball master that Zheng Mo described to them.


    ¡°Can you play or not!?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Standing at 1.8m, Xiao Xian Ren completely looked down on Su Ke.


    Honestly speaking, he was rather confident that he could immediately take him down.


    If he knew that Su Ke wasn¡¯t only trained in Military Boxing, but Jeet Kune Do as well, he wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant.


    Xiao Xian Ren pointed at the basket behind him before challenging, ¡°Throw a ball and give us a look!¡±


    Before Su Ke and Zheng Mo arrived, they were warming up at the rebound line.


    When she appeared, they all gathered on the court.


    Su Ke was currently standing on the 3-point line, which was about 7 meters from the basket.


    It would be 3 points if he shot from there and it went in. 3-pointers aren¡¯t the best way to score in a basketball game though. Regarding the basketballs movements, the most important thing was the ¡®feel¡¯ of the ball, not just having perfect posture and strength.


    In a lot of competitions, if the people that shoot 3-pointers don¡¯t have the ¡®feel¡¯ of the ball, they can only end up washing dishes and not getting anything. Su Ke only reached out his hand after he arrived, so he hasn¡¯t even warmed up yet.


    This was also his first time holding a basketball, so it was even harder for him to score.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Xiao Xian Ren wanted to use this opportunity to humiliate Su Ke. This was something even his friends didn¡¯t know, but he always had feelings for Zheng Mo. However, since she was being chased by a wealthy admirer, he didn¡¯t have the courage to confess.


    Since she had rejected Lu Hua¡¯s offer, it made him determined to beat their class.


    Even though he knew that they weren¡¯t their match, Xiao Xian Ren still agreed because he wanted to use this chance to impress Zheng Mo.


    Even though she did mention that she had a friend who could help, he didn¡¯t expect the guy to be her boyfriend. He completely believed Lecherous Mei¡¯s words solely because of the fact that they were roommates and they didn¡¯t keep secrets from each other.


    Under such a situation, Xiao Xian Ren could only challenge him.


    Zheng Mo felt really helpless about the current situation. Su Ke was the helper that she found, but she didn¡¯t know why her classmates immediately all looked at him with hostility.


    Seeing Su Ke with a dazed look, she quickly ran over to him.


    ¡°Ignore them, we¡¯re not playing anymore!¡±


    After saying so, Zheng Mo pulled on his arm.


    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s only shooting a ball!¡±


    Su Ke then shrugged and moved his body to release her grip on his arm. His eyes actually carried a glint of amusement as he slowly swept past all of them. He then shifted his right foot back before instantly turning around and lightly jumping into the air.


    When he swiftly released the basketball, it was actually headed towards the basket.

 Chapter 99: The Astonishing 3-Pointer

    Su Ke had jumped lightly, flicked his wrist, and threw the ball at a 45 degree angle, causing it to have a smooth arc as it flew towards the basket.


    Since seeing Su Ke¡¯s sudden turn and tightly grabbing the ball, Xiao Xian Ren¡¯s was really shocked. He very clearly knew that the distance between Su Ke and the basket wasn¡¯t under 20 meters. Even though he frequently played basketball, he was considered rather skilled, but he had never been successful with distance.


    With this kind of distance and this kind of situation, this brat in front of him had actually turned and shot with no hesitation. He didn¡¯t even familiarize himself with the ball beforehand.


    If Su Ke wasn¡¯t crazy, then¡­


    Thinking until here, a strange feeling rose from Xiao Xian Ren¡¯s heart.


    Everyone was looking up and staring at the flying ball, seeing it go higher and higher until it hit its peak and fell down, coming closer and closer to the basket.


    All of them were silently staring in shock. His movements were quick, and the angle and path of the ball weren¡¯t lacking either. He shot without even warming up and with a very casual jump. Even if Su Ke didn¡¯t score, they would still have a whole new level of respect for him.


    After he made his move, Zheng Mo kept covering her mouth, her eyes staring non-stop at the ball. She had never seen Su Ke play basketball, but this didn¡¯t mean that she was completely ignorant about the sport. She always watched NBA competitions, so she could tell how hard and skillful his actions were.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    They all heard the sound of the ball entering the basket.


    Even though it was really far away, the sound seemed like it was right beside their ears.


    At the same time, everyone felt like a weight had been lifted from their chests as they relaxed.


    Truthfully, time might have seemed rather slow when Su Ke shot the ball to it reaching the basket, but only a few seconds had passed.


    Seeing that he had scored, Su Ke then dropped his arms, his heart sighing in relief.


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t prepared at all when he shot; it was an impulsive action.


    He didn¡¯t know if he would succeed, so he felt very uneasy in his heart.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Damn! It actually went in! If he missed, he would have been so embarrassed until he got to his grandmother¡¯s house!¡± Even though Su Ke saw the ball go in, it was only when he heard a ¡®bang!¡¯ as it hit the ground did he believe his eyes.


    Looks like he now had some idea what the street basketball (Intermediate) reward meant.


    He finally relaxed and his expression gained some confidence.


    The pride and self-satisfaction couldn¡¯t be seen on his face, as if he had only completed an insignificant act. He could guess that Xiao Xian Ren was embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t glance over to look at him. Instead, he saw Zheng Mo¡¯s face full of happiness.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good!¡± Zheng Mo was even more excited than Su Ke, her eyes full of surprise and happiness as she beamed with joy as she raised her head slightly and her red lips curved into a smile.


    ¡°Blinding!¡± Su Ke saw Zheng Mo¡¯s strong gaze and was a bit embarrassed, so he scratched his nose. In a moment, he changed into a shy little boy.


    The lecherous Mei appeared once again, ¡°Oh? Mo Mo, your boyfriend isn¡¯t bad!¡±


    Her eyes shone like stars when she spoke. You can be stupid and ugly in university, but if you have an athletic talent, you can still attract some girls and give a good impression.


    Especially people like Su Ke. His physique is really average and he had delicate cheeks, white skin, and a straight nose. He sometimes looked like a shy boy, which made him even more popular.


    ¡°That is!?¡± Zheng Mo seemed like she wanted to flaunt her baby as she raised her head.


    Su Ke¡¯s shot let her raise her eyebrows and blow off some steam, like she had been praised by the world.


    ¡°Wa, your smile is so sweet! Like a flower blooming in the spring!¡± Lecherous Mei mocked her. She actually said the latter half of the sentence, so the rest of the girls also played along and gathered together, their faces full of smiles as they started to sing.


    When they sang, the sound was very moving, causing Su Ke¡¯s lips to also curve up into a smile. Before he could completely smile though, he almost vomited blood as he stared with wide eyes and strained his ears to hear the lyrics to the song.


    ¡°Like a flower blooming in spring! Looking at your chest makes people want to grab them! It was very nice when I touched them!¡±


    ¡°Pu!¡± Su ke stared at them singing enthusiastically.


    After deciphering the lyrics, he immediately looked away like he had seen a ghost and quickly went to find Zheng Mo. Zheng Mo was rapidly breathing, her chest obviously undulating, and her face completely red. While Su Ke was wondering why Zheng Mo had not exploded, he heard an earth-shattering shout, ¡°You little sl*ts; this old lady will fight you!¡±


    Zheng Mo was like a tiger that descended a mountain as she immediately pounced onto the girls. She bared her mouth and her hands imitated claws, not looking a single bit like a girl.


    The girls immediately fled in all directions.


    ¡°Shooting is still okay!¡±


    At this moment, Xiao Xian Ren walked over with a long face. Regarding Su Ke¡¯s impossibly long shot, he treated it like it was nothing special, but his tone of voice was a lot more restrained.


    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to them! This is Li Feng, Zhang Hai, Wu Da Hong, Geng Le, and Li Ming Yue!¡±


    Xiao Xian Ren, through this display, had shown his acceptance of Su Ke.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Su Ke!¡±


    Su Ke nodded towards them as a small greeting. Someone had already picked up the basketball and passed it back to Xiao Xian Ren, which made it look like he could be the team leader.


    ¡°What position do you play?¡± Since he had already accepted Su Ke into the team and he proved his ability, then for the sake of having the strongest team, Xiao Xian Ren wanted to have a better understanding of him. Only then could he make the best arrangements possible.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke thought about which position he wanted to play. Only a ghost would know though. Even though he only touched the ball a few times during PE class, he always played a small role.


    He was a bit embarrassed as he shook his head. ¡°Anything should be fine!¡±


    When Xiao Xian Ren heard that, his heart was set on fire. To him, it seemed like Su Ke was boasting that he could play any position. He opened his mouth and wanted to curse, but he thought back to that shot and buried the words deep inside him instead.


    At this moment, the one called Li Ming Yue walked over and talked to Xiao Xian Ren, ¡°Ok then, let¡¯s go practice!¡±


    Actually, no matter where you are, skilled people always garnered respect, which Su Ke had done at this point.


    Thus, seeing that these two people were causing friction, Li Ming Yue quickly stepped in.


    ¡°Ha ha, you guys came in early! It doesn¡¯t seem like training right before the match will be that useful, ah!¡±


    Laughter could be heard, so everyone turned to look, only for them to see a group of guys walking over wearing the same basketball jersey. There was seven people that were all about 1.8 meters. Their faces were relaxed and comfortable, but their gazes were unable to hide their disdain.

 Chapter 100- When Love Rivals Meet, the Jealousy is Exceptional

    ¡°Lu Hua?¡±


    As Xiao Xian Ren watched the people enter, he unconsciously clenched his fists and his face became worse.


    When Su Ke heard this guys name, he started sizing him up. Su Ke noticed that he was a little taller than him, standing around 1.7-1.8m.


    Wearing a white basketball jersey, he walked over while dribbling a basketball.


    The ball quickly moved through his hands, showing his prowess.


    Su Ke also noticed that he has big eyes, long hair that was parted to the side, and the latest basketball shoes, which looked rather expensive.


    However, he had a very arrogant expression and his gaze always held some disdain.


    ¡°Xiao Xian Ren, how is it? Have you prepared yourself to lose?¡±


    Lu Hua raised his eyebrows and the people behind him immediately started laughing.


    Xiao Xian Ren narrowed his eyes and glared at Lu hua. ¡°Don¡¯t get so cocky! If you aren¡¯t careful, a big wind will pull your tongue (defeated by a stronger enemy)!¡±


    He immediately recognized all the people that Lu Hua brought today. They were all frequent players that are quite skilled. Even though he was putting on a strong front, he was actually worried on the inside.


    Lu Hua walked forward and stood in front of Xiao Xian Ren, completely assured of his win. ¡°You guys! What kind of a man practices dance exercises? I¡¯m afraid that after you guys lose this match, you won¡¯t have enough face to come back to Lang Fang institute!¡±


    Both teams were already facing off while they talked. Since he standing next to Xiao Xian Ren, Su Ke quickly attracted Lu Hua¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Oh! Is this brother your external help? I have no idea who he is!¡±


    Su Ke then thought about what Zheng Mo had told him, causing him to not have a good impression of Lu Hua. Compared to him, Xiao Xian Ren was a lot more harmless.


    After giving him a glance, Su Ke just ignored him.


    Lu Hua was actually in a good mood when he looked at Su Ke, but he was rather pissed off when he ignored him.


    Who knew that this brat would just ignore him and look away!?


    ¡°Oi! Where did you crawl out from!?¡±


    Lu Hua is a second-generation young master and spent money like water.


    Not only is it easy for him to trick girls, he also commanded a lot of people.


    After suddenly meeting a person like Su Ke who didn¡¯t think much of him, it was like a slap to the face. Lu Hua¡¯s face immediately scrunched up into an angry expression.


    He then flung the ball behind and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Boy, do you know who I am!?¡± Any contrary action would incite him to take action.


    Su Ke had turned his head to watch Zheng Mo walk over, but when he heard Lu Hua¡¯s words with such a tone and expression, his heart was immediately set on fire.


    He was rather mad that he looked down on the people here.


    Su Ke softly laughed, like he was trying to find a memory for half a day before replying.


    ¡°Money?¡±


    ¡°Money?¡± Lu Hua was stunned as he repeated what he said before suddenly reacting, ¡°You f*cker dares to call me a dog!?¡±


    He then lifted his fists.


    Su Ke instinctively reacted and tensed up all of his muscles.


    Even though Lu Hua¡¯s movements weren¡¯t slow, his actions were full of holes in Su Ke¡¯s eyes. However, without waiting for him to move, Xiao Xian Ren blocked Lu Hua.


    ¡°Lu Hua, what are you trying to do? Are you here to play basketball, or are you here to fight!?¡± Xiao Xian Ren then pushed Lu Hua away.


    Even though he didn¡¯t like Su Ke, he was one of them now.


    No matter what, he couldn¡¯t just sit on the sidelines. Su Ke also had a weak-looking body, causing him to worry that he might not be able to take a hit.


    At this moment, Zheng Mo and the other girls came back. ¡°Su Ke, what happened?¡±


    Since the girls were having a fight just now, it would take them a while to walk back across the court. When they came back, they saw that Lu Hua and Su Ke were on the verge of a fight.


    Lu Hua felt that the name was rather familiar and wrinkled his eyebrows.¡°Su Ke? The brat who gave you that iPhone?¡± He suddenly remembered that Shang Yue¡¯s girl had mentioned his name before. He said that Zheng Mo got a boyfriend who wasn¡¯t small and immediately gave her a phone. Lu Hua had chased Zheng Mo for half a month.


    With his speed of changing girlfriends every week, he was really dedicated to her.


    However, he wasn¡¯t only rejected, he was also laughed at by his brothers for a long time.


    In order to vent, he issued a challenge to humiliate Zheng Mo¡¯s class.


    Unexpectedly, he had encountered a love rival, making him even angrier.


    He wanted to step on Su Ke¡¯s entire family and stamp on his feet.


    Especially since he saw Zheng Mo wearing a youthful and lively dress that matched well with her pretty features, making her look slender and graceful.


    However, she didn¡¯t belong to him. With new hatred and old regrets mixing together, Lu Hua smiled instead of getting angry.


    His smile gave off a really strange feeling and looked rather treacherous as he glanced at Su Ke. He then turned to Xiao Xian Ren, ¡°He he, why don¡¯t we start right now since everyone is here! Let¡¯s not waste any time!¡±


    Xiao Xian Ren was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Lu Hua¡¯s proposition.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    They were still half an hour away from the originally scheduled time.


    Su ke hasn¡¯t had a chance to practice with the team either, making their teamwork rather low.


    Xiao Xian Ren then thought about how basketball is a team sport, causing him to hesitate.


    He had a basic understanding of Su Ke¡¯s skills, so he was rather confident.


    What should he do now?


    ¡°Oi! What is it? You don¡¯t dare?¡± When Lu Hua saw Xiao Xian Ren¡¯s expression, he was rather pleased. He then hugged his shoulders and turned his head while smirking.


    The people behind him also gave mocking smiles.


    Xiao Xian Ren glanced back at his team before focusing on Su Ke¡¯s expression.


    He was rather calm and nodded at him before resuming his talk with Zheng Mo.


    Xiao Xian Ren felt like his team¡¯s fighting spirit was raging like a gigantic flame as he let out a deep breath, ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll play!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This time, Lu Hua had brought a ball and actually made preparations. He then lowered his center of gravity and started walking towards Su Ke.


    When he was close by, he rushed towards him with his shoulder at waist level and slammed into him.


    ¡°F*ck, again!¡± This was already Su Ke¡¯s third time being hit.


    The strength from Lu Hua¡¯s body exploded out and he felt Lu Hua¡¯s shoulder nearing his chest.


    At this moment, his body that was strengthened by ¡®Street Basketball Proficiency (Intermediate)¡¯, naturally reacted and moved forward slightly.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    When Lu Hua hit his body, he tensed up his abdominal muscles and retreated slightly.


    He then lifted up his left hand in a horizontal position and stabbed his right hand upwards.

 Chapter 101- Shoot! We’re about to lose!

    Lu Hua felt like he had hit a hard wall and immediately received a strong backlash.


    In a flash, he exploded and lost control.


    He then fell to the ground and noticed that Su Ke had stolen the ball.


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Lu Hua had an ugly face full of white and blue as he sat on the floor and glared hatefully at Su Ke.


    Even though Su Ke stole the ball the last two times, he assumed that it was because he let his guard down. Since he had fully prepared himself, he didn¡¯t expect that the ball would not only get stolen, but that he would be knocked down. This was too embarrassing!


    He then clenched his fists as he imagined Zheng Mo¡¯s mocking face as she laughed at him.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to get up and throw a few punches at Su Ke.


    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand how someone who looked so weak could knock him down.


    Su Ke glanced down at Lu Hua before shrugging innocently and rushing off.


    Since he only intercepted the ball, it didn¡¯t count as a foul.


    The people that Lu Hua had brought were all basketball regulars.


    Not only were they all quite skilled, they easily stopped Xiao Xian Ren¡¯s counterattack by just relying on their height. When Liu Ming Yue¡¯s shot smacked off the backboard, the other group quickly rebounded and started their counterattack before Su Ke could react.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke then noticed that a guy in Lu Hua¡¯s group named Tarzan had squeezed Liu Feng to one side. Liu Feng was around 1.8 meters tall, but in front of this guy, he was like a little chicken. With just a random feint, they broke his guard and scored 2 points.


    ¡°Hu!¡± Su Ke breathed heavily as he bent over with his hands on his knees.


    He then turned around to look at the score: 32 vs 18.


    The first half isn¡¯t even over and they¡¯re lagging behind by 14 points.


    Su Ke wiped his sweat, completely out of ideas. He couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t put in any effort, but if he added up all the time that he managed to touch the ball, it only amounted to five minutes.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Even if he¡¯s in a good position, it didn¡¯t no matter if he never got the ball. After all, he didn¡¯t feel any sense of camaraderie with this team, so they totally forgot about him.


    Su Ke wasn¡¯t making any noise either. The end result: they were going to lose this match!


    Su Ke then stood up and noticed Zheng Mo and the other girls anxious expressions, making him realize the outcome. At this moment, when Zheng Mo and Su Ke¡¯s eyes met, her eyes lit up. ¡°Wei! Su Ke, you better play well for me! Okay?¡±


    The ridiculous and lecherous Mei shouted with two hands cupping her mouth, ¡°Good luck, Su Ke! If you win this match, you might get a threesome!¡±


    When Su Ke first heard Zheng Mo¡¯s words, his fighting spirit was raised, but when he heard lecherous Mei¡¯s, he nearly wanted to fall over. Not only did he want to spit blood, but everyone on the court had also heard what she said. The match paused for a moment.


    ¡°Beep!¡± With the sudden whistle, the first half had ended.


    Including the 2 points that they just lost, they were lagging behind by 16 points.


    As Tarzan lumbered over to Lu Hua¡¯s shoulder like a gorilla, he spoke loudly on purpose, ¡°This match is really boring!¡± His words incited mocking laughter.


    Xiao Xian Ren looked down as sweat continuously dripped from his forehead. His hair was drenched and shined under the sunlight. As he harsly breathed, his chest continuously moved.


    The rest of them were the same.


    When Geng Le walked over, his leg started cramping.


    Zheng Mo and co. then passed out mineral water. Seeing that Geng Le was suffering from cramps, Xiao Xian Ren immediately kneeled down and gave him a massage.


    Only when Zheng Mo knew that Geng Le was fine did she walk over to Su Ke.


    Out of all of them, Su Ke was the most relaxed. Even though he was covered in sweat, his breathing was steady, like he didn¡¯t do anything strenuous.


    She had passed over a bottle while smiling, but Su Ke could feel that Zheng Mo wasn¡¯t in a good mood as she said, ¡°Can¡¯t win?¡±


    Su Ke breathed out deeply and nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± When Zheng Mo heard that, her voice became even more sullen and she covered her eyes with her baseball cap. Anyone could see that she was pouting.


    Lu Hua¡¯s laughter continuously travelled over, causing her to be irritated.


    ¡°Little Mo!¡± Su Ke then bent forward and glanced over Zheng Mo¡¯s tensed face.


    Her eyebrows were furrowed, so Su Ke couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Su Ke¡¯s voice, Zheng Mo looked up. She didn¡¯t mind the nickname since she had already gotten used to it. She had stopped treating him like an 18-year-old highschool student in their third year and more like someone her age.


    Su Ke suppressed a smile and asked softly, ¡°If I help you win, how will you thank me?¡±


    Zheng Mo immediately reacted and stared at Su Ke suspiciously, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Su Ke instinctively blurted out the first thought that crossed his mind, ¡°How about a kiss?¡±


    Zheng Mo immediately shot back, ¡°You¡¯ve already me kissed before!¡±


    She had thought about when this brat gifted her a phone and stole her first kiss in front of that busybody, Shang Yue. Her entire face was flushed red before she immediately smelled something fishy. To her, it seemed like had 100% confidence, causing her to immediately blow up, ¡°Oi! Do you want to die!? If you don¡¯t play properly, wait for me to sort you out!¡±


    Zheng Mo then lifted her leg and kicked Su Ke¡¯s calf. She was wearing grey ? pants today, allowing her to easily move. Her kick had revealed a section of her calf, which was impeccably fair. Su Ke glanced at it before quickly looking away.


    At this time, the break was over. After seeing that Zheng Mo had cheered up, Su Ke walked over to Xiao Xian Ren, ¡°Try to cooperate with me more this time!¡±


    Xiao Xian Ren was stunned. Before he could reply though, Su Ke had already run on court and started to warm up, like he was about to go all out.


    Su Ke had made his decision. Even if nobody cooperated with him or passed him the ball, he can still make his own opportunities.


    As he thought about it, his body was filled with energy.


    The ¡®Street Basketball Proficiency (Intermediate)¡¯ reward made him feel really confident.

 Chapter 102- The Counterattack Begins!

    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The ball hit the board with a strong force, causing it to shake.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t go in. It had bounced off the rim and flew upwards.


    Tarzan, real name Wang Tai, is 1.8 meters tall and could be said to be a very strong deterrent at the board. It doesn¡¯t matter where, as long as he¡¯s in the penalty zone, he can expertly rebound.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    As soon as he saw that his teammate missed, he immediately prepared himself to grab the ball.


    If he snatched it up, he could definitely score because of his height advantage!


    The ball then reached its peak and started to fall.


    Xiao Xian Ren anticipated its drop point and quickly ran over.


    However, before he could react, a shadow quickly ran by and shoved him aside.


    Wang Tai glanced down at Xiao Xian Ren and his mouth curved up into a smile.


    He then bent his knees and prepared for the ball, waiting to attack once more.


    Su Ke was always outside the penalty box. Lu Hua seemed to be even more aggressive than him and defended himself strongly, one hand always on his waist.


    Seeing that the ball was going to Wang Tai, Su Ke juked around Lu Hua, but he had already reacted and blocked him once more. He was really troublesome.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke then pivoted 180 degrees and smoothly cut past Lu Hua, his movements lightning-quick.


    Even though Su Ke didn¡¯t score once so far this whole game, Lu Hua was always watching him. He couldn¡¯t let this brat touch the ball. Victory was already in his grasp.


    Since they were already 20 minutes into the game, if he managed to block Su Ke, he would definitely feel ashamed in front of Zheng Mo afterwards.


    Su Ke then suddenly turned, but Lu Hua quickly reacted and shot his right leg forward.


    This one step blocked Su Ke from advancing once again.


    Su Ke smirked, as he already guessed what Lu Hua was going to do.


    Just as his foot touched the ground, he immediately pushed off and turned his body 180 degrees, moving back to his original position.


    Lu Hua was struck dumb. Even though his body wanted to unconsciously react, it got confused.


    His top half had moved, but his bottom half didn¡¯t follow his thoughts, making him lose control and fall over.


    Instead of worrying about Lu Hua¡¯s expression, Su Ke kept his eyes on the ball as it fell into the penalty area. Wang Tai had already anticipated the basketball¡¯s trajectory, but Xiao Xian Ren and Zhang Hai were blocking him. Even if he rushed forward, he might not be able to do anything.


    Thinking until here and not worrying about anything else, Su Ke¡¯s body shot forward.


    He had bent his knees and pointed his toes, causing his whole body to soar after he took off.


    Wang Tai could feel the push and pull, but he didn¡¯t budge an inch.


    With this degree of attack, he could definitely stop it.


    He then took a deep breath and tensed his muscles, but he suddenly felt a person rushing over. He watched as the person jumped and reached for the ball.


    Since he was already in a good position, Wang Tai laughed in his heart instead of worrying.


    Even if the brat jumps right now, he would lose his opportunity when the ball starts to fall.


    He totally didn¡¯t worry about Su Ke.


    When Su Ke jumped, he then realized that his body was full of explosive energy.


    Not only is it because of the basketball reward, but also because of his military boxing and Jeet Kune Do skills. He had jumped like a rocket, his hands reaching closer and closer to the ball.


    Way before his body started to drop, Su Ke swiftly grabbed the ball, ¡°Pa!¡±


    When he finally reached the ground, he immediately turned around and rushed to the other side of the court.


    Wang Tai never expected that this weak-looking monkey brat would jump over his head and steal the ball right in front of his eyes.


    After standing around dumbfounded for a moment, he finally reacted, but Xiao Xian Ren and Zhang Hai were blocking him.


    He then looked forward and saw that Su Ke had already reached the other side.


    As he swiftly dribbled the ball to match his footsteps, it seemed like it was made for his hand.


    Besides Lu Hua and Wang Tai, there was still another person named Zhang Ming.


    Since the three of them had stayed behind, they didn¡¯t have time to stop Su Ke.


    However, the other side of the court wasn¡¯t completely empty of their teammates.


    Li Wan Gang had run out to defend and held a goalkeeper pose in front of the basket, waiting for Su Ke to shoot.


    However, Su Ke didn¡¯t worry about it and ran faster and faster. As the ball bounced incessantly in his hands and he ran like the wind, an ecstatic feeling spread across his body.


    Just as he entered the other half of the court, a person tried to block him.


    Streetball emphasizes entertainment, but a lot of the moves are against formal competition rules.


    Since Su Ke knew this, he didn¡¯t unleash all of his moves.


    Leaping into the other half of the court, Li Wan Gang ran over to Su Ke before stopping 1 meter away from him. He then spread out his arms and stared at Su Ke¡¯s feet to track his movements.


    After noticing that the three of them didn¡¯t follow him, Su Ke also slowed down.


    He stared at the 1.7-1.8 meter tall Li Wan Gang and formulated a plan.


    Even though he was slightly bent down, his height was around Su Ke¡¯s.


    Su Ke then passed the ball to his right hand. His dribbling was slow and stable as he stared at his opponent. His right arm then twitched forward, but Li Wan Gang didn¡¯t react.


    Su Ke smirked before pulling back his left leg and slamming the ball down with his right hand.


    The ball made a ¡®Bang!¡¯ sound as it hit the ground and rebounded back to his left hand.


    As he passed the ball back and forth between his open hands, they were like the wings of a bird. Seeing Su Ke¡¯s calm expression, Li Wan Gang got even more anxious and sweat dripped into his eyes. Even though it was painful, he didn¡¯t bother wiping it off.


    Su Ke¡¯s dribbling was very skillful. His hands didn¡¯t stop moving, causing the sound of the ball to have a strong sense of rhythm.


    After a few seconds, Li Wan Gang felt the rhythm change.


    The ball in Su Ke¡¯s hands then started to faintly tremble, like it would break through any second.

 Chapter 103- Giving You a Big Cap

    Su Ke¡¯s hands were like the wings of a bird as he dribbled the ball and his arms trembled unusually. What made Li Wan Gang even more anxious though is that if he took his eyes off Su Ke for a second, he might break through.


    As Su Ke started to relax, his eyes brightened.


    At this moment, he increased the force of his left hand before passing to his right.


    He then leaned his body forward and took a step before rushing forward.


    Li Wan Gang reacted in a split second and shifted his body to the left, but the ball quickly moved through Su Ke¡¯s hands once again.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± Li Wan Gang has played basketball for about 5-6 years, so he immediately knew that Su Ke wanted to break through his right side.


    However, he had moved to his left.


    In order to block Su Ke, he had to push himself even further and move to the right.


    Even though his movements were deformed, he got there in time.


    Su Ke smirked as the ball reached his left hand.


    He then paused for a moment before bouncing it back to his right hand with a loud ¡®Bang!¡¯


    When the ball made contact, he dashed forward.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This time though, Li Wan Gang didn¡¯t have time to react as he turned around and fell on his back.


    At this time, Su Ke successfully did two feints and finally managed to get rid of Li Wan Gang. When he arrived at the penalty box, he took a step back and jumped into the air instead of charging forward. At the peak of his jump, he released the ball.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Everyone; including Zheng Mo and her cheerleaders, Xiao Xian Ren and his team, even everyone that Lu Hua had brought, watched as the ball flew forward.


    When Su Ke shot it, he had a premonition that the ball would definitely go in.


    When his feet touched the ground, he watched the ball with supreme confidence.


    Zheng Mo anxiously gripped her forearms.


    As she watched the ball, she chewed on her bottom lip and her heart jumped wildly in her chest.


    Zheng Mo¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter as she followed the ball¡¯s descent.


    She strengthened the grip on her forearms, but she didn¡¯t feel the pain.


    Suddenly, she erupted with a ¡°YEAH!¡± and jumped up and down.


    The ball had drawn a perfect arc and spun as it fell.


    Everyone then heard a soft ¡°Swish!¡± as the ball went into the basket.


    ¡°Beautiful!¡±


    ¡°3 points!¡±


    Unknowingly, a large group of students were gathered outside the court and watching the competition.


    After seeing Su Ke score, they all cheered.


    ¡®3 points?¡±


    The score then changed to 21 vs 34.


    Su Ke actually pulled the difference down to 13.


    These 3 points were just the beginning though.


    As soon as the other team passed the ball off, Su Ke quickly stole it once again.


    As he dribbled the ball, he got closer and closer to the middle of the court with every step.


    After Lu Hua witnessed Su Ke¡¯s 3-pointer, his eyes became bloodshot and he completely disregarded everything else to run forward and block Su Ke.


    Xiao Xian Ren and Wu Da Hong quickly followed and formed a triangular formation with Su Ke. Just as Lu Hua charged towards Su Ke, the latter stopped in his tracks.


    He exerted strength in his right hand as he pivoted on his right foot and spun around like a rotating gyroscope..


    Su Ke broke through Lu Hua¡¯s defenses and rushed to the 3-pointer area.


    Even though Xiao Xian Ren and Wu Da Hong were quite threatening, with a bellow, Wang Tai threw his 200kg body forward. Su Ke could see all of his fats as he flew.


    Su Ke stopped once again as his hands continuously dribbled. He quickly changed the basketball¡¯s position and his center of gravity, making it difficult to anticipate his next move.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    As the ball in his left hand suddenly appeared in his right, it was just like a roly-poly doll in the middle of performing a magic trick.


    Suddenly, Su Ke walked forward a step. Wang Tai narrowed his eyes and rooted his legs to the spot. He finally realized that Su Ke was really skilled at breaking past people.


    He decided to analyze Su Ke¡¯s techniques. Under normal circumstances, the first move would be a feint, which is a condition for the second.


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Wang Tai wanted to curse someone out. He thought that he was good at analyzing, but after Su Ke took a step forward, he actually slipped past his guard.


    It was already too late for him to make a move, so all he could do was turn around and look.


    Su Ke was like a fleeting gust of wind as he zigzagged across the court.


    Even though Xiao Xian Ren and Wu Da Hong didn¡¯t know if Su Ke would pass the ball, they still kept up with them in order to defend or attack.


    The ¡®Street Basketball (Intermediate)¡¯ reward made Su K¡¯s movements and thoughts very smooth and coherent. He anticipated all of the defenders movements.


    Even though Li Wan Gang was directly below the basket, he could just go above him.


    With the ball in his right hand, he lept up into the air and flew like a large bid, rising higher and higher until he reached the basket. It was a very relaxing feeling.


    Li Wan Gang moved forward slightly before shifting his center of gravity downwards and adjusting his breathing.


    He had been beaten by Su Ke just now and fell over, causing him to have a large bruise. That was his disgrace.


    Even after playing for four years, this was the first time that he suffered so. It was even in front of so many people. Since the sun was lower in the sky, more and more people were watching right now. He was afraid that his embarrassment would spread.


    Upon seeing Su Ke jumping for the basket, Li Wan Gang clenched his fists and bellowed, jumping up with all his strength. He reached out his hands for the space between Su Ke and the basket.He had to block him no matter what in order to erase his previous humiliation!


    As Li Wan Gang imagined Su Ke¡¯s dispirited expression if he gave him a ¡®big cap¡¯ (blocked Su Ke), his mouth curved up into a smile.


    He then swung his right arm upwards and fanned out, his fingers looking like they were able to touch the ball.

 Chapter 104: Straightforward Victory

    Li Wan Gang swung his right arm with all the strength he had and thrust his palm out, ¡°Go die!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t expect that Li Wan Gang would jump so high.


    When Su Ke reacted, Li Wan Gang¡¯s right hand had already flew over him.


    Luckily, he hadn¡¯t shot the ball yet as his body continued upwards.


    He swiftly slammed the ball with his right hand to his left.


    When his left hand received the ball, he stretched it out and easily avoided Li Wan Gang¡¯s palm. It was at this time that his jump reached its peak, making him feel like he was suspended in the air.


    He pushed lightly with his left hand and flicked his wrist, releasing the basketball from his hands.


    After exerting all of his strength, Li Wan Gang actually started to fall.


    He suddenly lost control of his center of gravity, causing his body to twist.


    At this moment though, he saw Su Ke shoot the ball in a small arc with just a flick of his wrist.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The basketball had hit the backboard before neatly rebounding into the net.


    As Su Ke reached the ground, the ball did so too while bouncing.


    ¡°F*ck, so cool!¡±


    ¡°F*cking awesome, bro!¡±


    The crowd started screaming and cheering again. Su Ke stood in the opponent¡¯s penalty box before turning around to look at a group of male spectators waving and whistling at him.


    Zheng Mo and her group of cheerleaders were also full of vitality as they cheered, shouted, and leaped around. Su Ke rubbed his nose.


    While feeling unusual, Su Ke rubbed his nose before unexpectedly saluting in Zheng Mo¡¯s direction. His action incited the girls¡¯ and the other spectators to scream even more.


    He then realized that the court was surrounded by no less than 20 girls.


    As expected, an athletic pretty boy is more attractive.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Some brave girls even actually started shouting at Su Ke, ¡°Good luck, handsome!¡±


    Before he could turn around and look at the cheering girls, he saw Zheng Mo pointing at him, causing him to shrink back in fright and hurry back to the court.


    With high morale, everyone can play. Su Ke had successfully scored a goal.


    It not only boosted his confidence, but it also dealt a mental blow to Lu Hua¡¯s team.


    Su Ke had perfectly fluid movements as he passed to the others like piercing a flower and winding around a willow. Slamming the ball, dribbling behind it, turning around, three-step layups, three-point jumps, hard hitting the penalty area, drawbar, and hook.


    All these different attacks gradually made his opponents lose their motivation.


    ¡­.


    The point gap steadily increased until they were winning 52 vs 36.


    The more that Su Ke played, the better he got.


    Sweat continuously dripped off his body, but he was even more energetic.


    He had never enjoyed basketball before like he did now.


    He grew accustomed and loved the sound of the ball going through the net and hitting the ground.


    Su Ke then entered the penalty once area again.


    In two swift movements, he passed the ball to a wide open Xiao Xian Ren, who immediately jumped in the air and scored 2 points.


    Wu Da Hong then took the ball to the penalty area before suddenly turning around to pass the ball to Su Ke, who was 45 degrees to his left.


    Su Ke immediately jumped up into the air, shooting the ball perfectly into the basket.


    Even though they were currently in a field with six basketball courts, they were all empty and everyone was surrounding the competition.


    The crowd was getting bigger and bigger and the cheering and whistling got louder and louder.


    Like he had become king of the court, the cheering got even louder as long as Su Ke had the ball. He lived up to their expectations too; as long as the ball was in his hands, his team will score points.


    As Zheng Mo jumped around in excitement and shouted, she didn¡¯t realize that her throat was hoarse. The rabbits on her chest were also bouncing continuously as she moved around in high spirits. Everytime Su Ke scored, she smiled even more.


    ¡­


    At the end of the game, Su Ke was breathing harshly. Xiao Xian Ren, Wu Da Hong and Liu Ming Yue were surrounded by people. Everyone¡¯s hair was wet, but the happiness in their eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    They won! The final score had a large gap of 77 vs 42. There was no suspense.


    Su Ke not only lead the team to victory, but he also won the respect of everyone here.


    Even Xiao Xian Ren, who had carried some sense of hostility, was all smiles.


    On the other hand, Lu Hua, who was dead tired, had a grey face.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know if it was from exhaustion or anger, but his whole body was trembling.


    He then watched as Lu Hua glanced around the court before tightly clenching his fists and leaving with his head down.


    No one cared about his team leaving though. Nobody wanted to praise the losers.


    Everyone was busy staring at Su Ke.


    Xiao Xian Ren¡¯s whole face was red and his hands were pressed to his knees as he took in large breaths, ¡°Su Ke, let¡¯s go for a meal tonight, my treat!¡±


    Liu Feng, as a substitute member, was only in the second half of the match, so he was still full of energy as he affectionately wrapped his arm around Su Ke, ¡°That¡¯s right! This match is all thanks to you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my treat! Don¡¯t argue!¡± Zheng Mo loudly announced.


    Unknowingly, her group of girls had walked over, distributing the water.


    ¡°Excellent! This meal will be Little Mo¡¯s treat! Since Su Ke worked hard using his body, Zheng Mo must work hard using her! Let her spend some money!¡±


    Lecherous Mei had immediately brightened up at this kind of celebration.


    Su Ke had just started drinking some water, so he nearly spat it out when he heard that, ¡°Pu!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    With the arrival of such a corrupted person, his face, which was already red from all the exercise, became even redder as he was struck dumb.


    Zheng Mo turned and glared at Lecherous Mei, but because she was in a good mood, she didn¡¯t actually get mad, ¡°Wei! Lecherous Mei, it¡¯s on and off court, okay? Why is everything that comes out of your mouth so dirty!?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s right! What Han Mei said makes sense!¡± Everyone else nodded in agreement.


    Xiao Xian Ren¡¯s lips twitched before he squeezed out a smile.


    He then glanced at Zheng Mo before turning towards Su Ke.


    After looking like he made a decision, he also urged Su Ke on.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke wanted to go home right after the match, but after looking at the hope in Zheng Mo¡¯s eyes, he agreed to go since he decided that going straight to Fang Fei right after wouldn¡¯t be too late.


    ¡°Hi~! Would you like to be friends?¡±


    A voice from behind suddenly cut through the group, causing Su Ke to turn around.


    The girl in front of him looked to be around 1.64 meters and was wearing a pink tennis shirt. With snow white skin, she looked really delicate and pretty. This was especially the case with mini tennis skirt that she was wearing that fell just short of her knees and showed off her two white legs. She stared confidently at Su Ke, waiting for his response.

 Chapter 105: Another Impressive Sigh

    Su Ke continued to stare at the girl in front of him.


    Her whole body is perfectly portioned and her chest was full and shaped like snow pears.


    Not only was her figure impressive, but her face was also rather beautiful and had held no trace of makeup. Her eyes shone gently, carrying a trace of humor. Her nose bridge was high, her mouth was like a cherry, and her lips were light pink.


    After looking at her for awhile, Su Ke finally reacted with a stunned voice, ¡°Eh!¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know each other.


    Before he could say anything, she saw Han Mei stand up and block his view, ¡°Hey, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Third-year student in International Trade, Yao Yi Chen. What about you?¡±


    Even though Han Wei was using an impolite tone, this self-declared Yao Yi Chen didn¡¯t care at all and replied in a mild and gentle manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m Han Mei, what do you want? Su Ke already has an owner, so don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Han Mei, who Zheng Mo calls Lecherous Mei, was not only perverted, but she also had the guts to say that someone owned Su Ke.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    When she saw someone trying to talk to him, she came out to deal with it even before Zheng Mo.


    ¡°Hehe, so you¡¯re called Su Ke? Ah!¡±


    Yao Yi Chen looked past Han Mei and nodded at Su Ke.


    She smiled before opening her vermillion lips and saying, ¡°Even if this famous handsome guy has an owner, I¡¯m just here to plow the land. If my technique is good, then any grass (handsome guys, opposite of flowers), can be pulled out. If everything¡¯s fine, come here to spread fertilizer. Let¡¯s see who will smile in the end?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she glanced at Su Ke.


    Her smooth words caused Han Mei¡¯s face to tighten. She obviously intended to cause trouble!


    At this moment, even Zheng Mo couldn¡¯t hold back as she marched forward, ¡°What do you want Su Ke for!?¡±


    ¡°Are you his girlfriend?¡± Yao Yi Chen smiled sweetly. She felt that even though Han Mei could be called joyous, she looked a bit unhappy. The girl in front of her wearing a cap was a bit more alert, like she found someone trying to make a move on her beloved toy.


    Zheng Mo shifted forward before sizing Yao Yi Chen up, ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ke could only stand behind them as they stared at each other. The wild look from the court is now gone, leaving just his embarrassment and awkwardness behind.


    Xiao Xian Ren and a few of the other guys were at the side and watching the situation like it was a good show.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Yao Yi Chen then smiled before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I just noticed Su Ke¡¯s good basketball skills. Coincidentally, I have a friend who wants to learn how to play. Is Su Ke a student in our sports department?¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t!¡± Han Mei¡¯s reply was quick. Perhaps this will make Yao Yi Chen change her mind.


    Yao Yi Chen started to praise Su Ke, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like you were. Our school¡¯s players aren¡¯t bad, but they¡¯re all too rigid and play by the book; they don¡¯t have any basketball spirit. Su Ke definitely plays better, like street basketball!¡±


    Zheng Mo¡¯s mouth trembled and her smile turned cold, ¡°Could this friend you¡¯re referring to be you?¡± She then reached out with her right hand and pulled on Su Ke¡¯s collar, pulling him close to her. She hugged him with one arm and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Sorry, but my boyfriend isn¡¯t so free!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yao Yi Chen gave a meaningful look at Su Ke¡¯s embarrassed face before tilting her head, her black hair cascading down like a waterfall. Her eyes shined like a sky full of stars as she spoke with a sweet voice, ¡°Su Ke, are you sure you aren¡¯t free? What if I¡¯m the one that wants to learn?¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t expect all the attention to focus on him.


    He then felt Zheng Mo slightly tremble as she turned to look up at him. Her hand tensed up, making her thumb and forefinger more alert and ready to pinch him at any time.


    ¡°Eh, he he! I really have no time for that!¡± Even though Su Ke wasn¡¯t the kind of person to reject someone when they¡¯re in trouble, the current situation wasn¡¯t something he could agree too!


    Not only was Zheng Mo beside him, but she was also ready to take action. However, the biggest reason is that he was still just a third-year high school student, so when would he actually have any free time to spend?


    ¡°Oh!¡± Yao Yi Chen shrugged her shoulders before speaking with an unreadable face, ¡°Okay! Looks like I¡¯ll just go play some tennis!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke then felt Zheng Mo¡¯s fingers untense and her body relax.


    Honestly speaking, Su Ke felt anxious about rejecting a girl¡¯s request.


    If Yao Yi Chen had pushed some more, he didn¡¯t know how he would reply.


    He heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Yao Yi Chen¡¯s words.


    He then nodded at her with a sincerely apologetic face.


    Yao Yi Chen was also easy-going, ¡°I¡¯m leaving! We can talk next time!¡±


    When turned around to leave, her skirt fluttered and her butt bounced as she walked.


    Su Ke glanced down and had the urge to grab it before he quickly looked away.


    Zheng Mo watched as Yao Yi Chen walk away before moving away from Su Ke¡¯s arm and snorting, ¡°Looks like you have some tact!¡±


    After everyone rested enough, Su Ke followed the group and heroically left.


    Counting Su Ke, 7 guys and 4 girls were filling up a table.


    ¡°Come! Since you contributed the most, let me toast to you, Su Ke!¡±


    Su Ke was red with embarrassment as he watched Xiao Xian Ren stand up and smile bitterly.


    He could only helplessly drink two cups of beer since his mind was already becoming dizzy.


    ¡°If I drink anymore, I¡¯ll puke!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just eat some food to calm down. How can guys not drink? Have you never heard that if guys don¡¯t drink, girls don¡¯t have a chance?¡±


    Since Xiao Xian Ren drank a lot more than Su Ke, he sounded a bit stupid without a filter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Su Ke, just puke, it¡¯s not embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Right! After you puke, I¡¯ll drink for you!¡±


    Su Ke was at the end of his rope as he watched the four girls secretly whisper to each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat some food!¡±


    Feeling his ears buzz, the two cups of beer seemed to fill his whole stomach.


    From time to time, it seemed to churn. As he lifted his hand, there was a clatter as his chopsticks dropped to the ground in a moment of clumsiness.


    F*ck! Su Ke didn¡¯t expect that he couldn¡¯t hold his chopsticks only after 2 drinks.


    He quickly bent down to pick them up, but before he could touch him, he was shocked by the sight before him.


    Zheng Mo was wearing light gray ? pants, so who was the person in front of him wearing a short skirt? Su Ke squinted his eyes as he stared at the two white thighs in front of him that were spread open naturally. Even though he was drunk, surely this was the blurry triangular shape under someone¡¯s skirt!

 Chapter 106: A Good Walle

    Su Ke held himself up with his hands while his head was under the table and he stared at a girl with her legs wide open, his mind spinning all the while. Since his sight was blurry, all he could do was blink his eyes. The person sitting next to Zheng Mo was wearing a denim miniskirt without any stockings, showing off her smooth white thighs. Her calves were slender, her knees were smooth, and her thighs were fleshy.


    Even though Su Ke¡¯s gaze was hazy since he¡¯s drunk, he could see the lace pattern.


    The inverted triangle was like a splendid and delicate blossoming peony.


    The gap between each flower was transparent, like there was only a thin layer of gauze connecting them. With just one look he knew that it was open. Below her waist, the flowers became even denser. Only when Su Ke looked at her innermost part did they change into a black piece.


    The continuous laughter and the sound of clinking glasses made Su Ke realize that he could hide under the table. The decision he made after drinking two cups of beers and having a loose mind let him observe a golden triangle.


    Under the table was definitely a sinful place and not as great as he imagined.


    As expected, just as Su Ke got into position, he felt a little awkward.


    As he moved, he saw that there was another head beside the denim skirt, frightening him greatly.


    The more he stared at their face, the more familiar it was to him.


    Unconsciously, he rubbed his eyes, trying to see a little clearer.


    Zheng Mo had taken off her hat a long time ago and put her hair up into a ponytail.


    Just now, Han Mei had softly asked her about her romantic history with Su Ke.


    When Han Mei asked if they¡¯ve kissed, she was really embarrassed.


    When Zheng Mo got back her bearings, she discovered that Su Ke was gone, so she assumed that this fella had fallen drunk on the floor!


    She faced Han Mei before bending down and pressing her right hand onto her thigh and looking under the table. As she expected, Su Ke was actually there.


    However, his pose was really weird; he had both of his palms on the ground and he was staring straight ahead with a flushed face.


    Zheng Mo frowned, ¡°Wei, what are you doing?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke finally reacted after noticing that the head was actually Zheng Mo.


    However, before she could even release a breath, his brain suddenly screamed at him.


    The alcohol in his system was flushed out as he immediately sobered up.


    His heart beat wildly like it was going to jump out of his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m done for! I¡¯ve been caught voyeuring!¡±


    His limbs started to tremble and his eyes widened.


    Su Ke stared at Zheng Mo idiotically, not able to say anything.


    ¡°Wei, I¡¯m talking to you! Have you drunk enough?¡± When Zheng Mo looked at Su Ke¡¯s abnormal expression, her first thought was that he had drunk too much.


    Thinking back though, the expression on his face after drinking two glasses wasn¡¯t like this.


    She then figured it out after staring at Han Mei¡¯s thighs and her arm on it.


    As she felt the smoothness of her skin, she could guess where Su Ke was looking.


    Her face suddenly changed.


    ¡°Eh! I¡¯m a bit dizzy, so I can¡¯t get up!¡±


    Su Ke saw that Zheng Mo had a concerned look at first before suddenly having an angry expression. Since he knew things were bad, he quickly bullsh*ted an excuse.


    While flustered and babbling with weak limbs, he spied a life-saving straw, ¡°I was looking at your feet and noticed your wallet!¡±


    His eyes lit up as he pointed below Zheng Mo¡¯s chair at something that resembled a wallet.


    It was a palm-sized light-blue rectangle, but Su Ke didn¡¯t see what exactly it was.


    Looking at the shape and the thickness, he decided that it was a small wallet used by girls.


    When he finished speaking, Su Ke saw Zheng Mo¡¯s gaze flicker under her chair before picking it up and holding it in her hand.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    At this time, Su Ke fully relaxed. Just by this amount of labour, his whole person collapsed and was left without any strength. In order to cover up his perversions and to prove his innocence, he quickly added, ¡°Is that your wallet? I stared at it for half a day and I still can¡¯t figure it out!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zheng Mo didn¡¯t know why, but she was blushing and looking really awkward, her eyes evasive. She automatically banished the thought of Su Ke peeking as she fiercely said,


    ¡°Are you kidding me!? Telling me about my wallet is also wrong!¡±


    Su Ke then muttered to himself, about to withdraw from under the table.


    At this moment, Han Mei¡¯s voice traveled downwards with a really low voice, but he still heard it,


    ¡°Little Mo, why did you take out a sanitary napkin? Are you going to the toilet?¡±


    ¡°Sa-Sanitary napkin?¡± Su Ke was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that that thing would be a sanitary napkin. Even though it was a girl¡¯s private item, he had actually mistaken it for a wallet and even pointed it out to Zheng Mo.


    ¡°Oh my god! Doesn¡¯t this mean that Zheng Mo¡¯s Big Aunt is here to see her? She¡¯s been having mood swings the last few days and randomly flipping out.¡±


    Thinking until here, Su Ke didn¡¯t dare say anything as he pulled his head from under the table and sat back in his original position, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Zheng Mo also sat up straight, her hands gripping tightly onto the sanitary napkin.


    Her ears were entirely red as she pouted and glared at Su Ke like she wanted to kill him.


    It was true that her relative was visiting. When she left her house, she had packed a sanitary pad in her pocket. Who knew that it would have dropped out and even be seen by Su Ke.


    Thinking until here, she felt even more embarrassed and her heart started beating irregularly.


    Looking at Zheng Mo gritting her teeth like she wanted to kill someone, Su Ke shook his head and forced a smile. He then chanted in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for someone making a napkin like that! Me not mistaking it for a wallet and picking it up is already not that bad!¡±


    As Han Mei looked at Su Ke before glancing at Zheng Mo, she was completely oblivious that he just examined her underwear. After looking at their weird expressions, her smile widened as she patted Zheng Mo¡¯s hand before whispering into her ear, ¡°Hey! Since your Big Aunt is here, does that mean you can¡¯t do a threesome?¡±


    Author Note:


    1: A method to stay alive, or bullsh*t well enough in this case


    2: Slang for menstruation


    3: Meaning her ¡°Big Aunt¡± (menstruation)

 Chapter 107: Third-Year Female Senior Holding a Brick

    ¡°Go die!¡± Zheng Mo felt her face heat up with red-hot humiliation.


    Who knew that Lecherous Mei would still mention the threesome?


    At that moment, she wanted to vent her anger.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not available, doesn¡¯t he still have you?¡±


    Zheng Mo¡¯s eyes burned with rage as she shot out her right hand and grabbed the edge of Han Mei¡¯s skirt like a dragon reaching into the sea. ¡°Let me check if you¡¯ve done anything bad today.¡±


    Even though Zheng Mo was rather quick, Han Mei¡¯s reaction was even faster as she closed her legs. Her snow-white thighs abruptly converged, like a hostess declining a guest. She then naturally leaned down, causing her chest to nearly pop out of her shirt because her neckline was rather short.


    ¡°Save me! These people are acting immorally!¡±


    Han Mei bent down and slammed down on Zheng Mo¡¯s right hand; the two of them suddenly becoming a group.


    After the hair-raising experience below the table, Su Ke¡¯s body broke out in a cold sweat and he felt rather sober. His innocent image had nearly been destroyed by the dangerous situation.


    After sobering up, he suddenly realized that his stomach was growling. The basketball game was rather refreshing, but he used up a lot of energy. Xiao Xian Ren and co. had already put down their glasses and started to eat, so if he didn¡¯t start quick, he would go hungry.


    After three rounds of beer and a variety of dishes, Su Ke was getting closer to the guys.


    Liu Feng grabbed Su Ke¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Su Ke, come play with us again next time, your technique is really good! Oh yeah, which school are you from?¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke closed his mouth before quickly looking at Zheng Mo, who had been speaking to Han Mei. When she heard Liu Feng¡¯s question, she immediately turned around. ¡°Hey! Are you investigating him!? Su Ke, I forbid you to say!¡±


    Su Ke gave Liu Feng a shrug with an innocent smile.


    ¡°If you want to play, come and find me. I believe that there¡¯ll be a lot of chances in the future!¡±


    Liu Feng didn¡¯t expect for Su Ke to be so obedient to Zheng Mo, but he was actually happy that he didn¡¯t reveal his school. He even patted Su Ke¡¯s shoulder instead.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re scared of your wife, but can you not make it so obvious!¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke choked. His mind then went back to the time that he was outside Lang Fang institute and Zheng Mo had very seriously told him that he couldn¡¯t reveal what school he went to or what grade he was in. He was to put an end to anything that could reveal his age.


    ¡°Okay, everyone!¡± Zheng Mo said, as she obviously changed the topic.


    People already thought about Su Ke as her boyfriend, so if they also knew that he was just a 3rd-year high school student, the ridicule she would receive as a cougar would kill her!


    Zheng Mo stood up from her seat and brandished her hands, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Our little wealthy Lecherous Mei made a difficult decision just now. After the meal, she¡¯ll be bringing us to Jin Se Hua Nian to sing ktv, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! 100% agreed!¡± Everyone was stirred up and in high spirits.


    If there was some nightlife stuff going on, it would undoubtedly be more fun.


    ¡°This wealthy woman said it! In order to celebrate our victory, the heroic appearance of Zheng Mo¡¯s little boyfriend, and to celebrate their life together; we¡¯ll be going to karaoke. We¡¯ll eat, drink, and sing!¡±


    Han Mei was very heroic as everyone calculated the amount of money everything cost.


    Jin Se Hua Nian ktv was one of the top 3 ktv lounges in Lang Fang city.


    The decor was splendid, the sound system was luxurious, and the service was really good.


    Even though the price was rather high, customers still came in droves.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    People would be strongly interested when it comes to this place of entertainment.


    Once they heard they were going to Jin Se Nian Hua, they were immediately in high spirits and wanted to go. Only Su Ke smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    ¡°Sorry, everyone! I have plans for later, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make it!¡±


    ¡°What kind of plans?¡± Han Mei, as the leader of this activity, quested him, but he looked at Zheng Mo with a suspicious face.


    However, Zheng Mo, with a face full of sweat, immediately pulled Su Ke to the side.


    ¡°You have something to do? Can you reschedule?¡±


    Zheng Mo knew that Su Ke was in an important stage in his 3rd year, but everyone was having fun, so if Su Ke left, it would definitely bring the mood down.


    Since she had the illusion that Su Ke was her boyfriend right now, she answered like it.


    ¡°Can you go back later?¡±


    Zheng Mo raised her head, acting a bit spoiled as she pulled on Su Ke¡¯s arm and swayed her body.


    Su Ke felt her supple mounds on his arm, making him feel very comfortable.


    That feeling passed through his body, causing him to gulp audibly and turn his face bright red.


    ¡°I can¡¯t reschedule because it¡¯s my second job!¡±


    Su Ke could only speak the truth since he couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    ¡°A second job? You still have another job?¡± Zheng Mo really didn¡¯t know that and was momentarily shocked before immediately thinking about Han Mei¡¯s stares.


    She then took a deep breath, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You definitely have to accompany us today. I still haven¡¯t gotten you back for that time you stole my kiss, right?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke never liked to reject people, and it was even Zheng Mo this time.


    He felt a little anxious, but he didn¡¯t know how to reject her.


    ¡°Hey! If some people want to kiss, please be more sensitive or the consequences will be on you guys!¡± Han Mei pouted. Under the light, her rouge lips were even more tender, making Su Ke¡¯s mouth dry.


    At this moment, Zheng Mo saw Su Ke¡¯s gaze. Even though his mind was in the gutter, his eyes were clear and limpid. Even though he wasn¡¯t so tipsy anymore, his fair cheeks were still red with a high nose bridge. Zheng Mo could almost feel his hot breath on her face.


    Since there was a moment of despondency, maybe having this kind of guy as her boyfriend wasn¡¯t too bad. Zheng Mo became even more attracted to him at this moment, and she wasn¡¯t that much older anyway!


    Zheng Mo was in her 4th year right now, but because she skipped a grade when she was younger, she was only older than Su Ke by three years.


    Not to mention, a woman older by three years carries a golden brick.


    Age doesn¡¯t matter, and he also took her first kiss!


    Just as Zheng Mo was daydreaming, Su Ke suddenly moved and supported her slim waist with his hands before bending down and placing a kiss on her lips.

 Chapter 108: Jin Se Nian Hua

    Su Ke¡¯s movements were quick; so quick that his body couldn¡¯t fully react, not to mention Zheng Mo. Like a dragonfly touching the water, the contact between their lips was very chaste.


    When their lips touched, a current of electricity passed through both of their bodies, causing them to tremble.


    ¡°Do you want to die!?¡±


    When she heard the bubble sound, Su Ke had already straightened up his body, pretending like nothing had happened.


    Zheng Mo¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment as she thought about the people in their vicinity watching them.


    She then aimed a kicked at Su Ke¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Hey, be careful with your aunt!¡± Su Ke committed this action from the heart.


    Even though he already said that he didn¡¯t have a thief¡¯s heart or bravery, he suddenly gained such courage.


    Su Ke immediately dodged her attack and exclaimed, ¡°You, you anger me to death!¡±


    Zheng Mo slowly pulled back her leg before kicking at him again but with more force this time. Who cares that her Big Aunt is leaking!


    ¡°Eh! I¡¯m in the wrong!?¡± Since Su Ke couldn¡¯t just stand there and receive her attack, he quickly admitted his faults before covering his head and trying to flee.


    He might have been too rash, but he couldn¡¯t decide as he mumbled to himself, ¡°It¡¯s not my army that¡¯s too impulsive, the enemy was just too tempting.¡±


    Zheng Mo then started pushing Su Ke until his back was against the wall and he had no room for escape, causing him to only raise his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going!¡±


    Zheng Mo panted and glared at Su Ke while clenching her fists, her breathing causing her white rabbits to undulate.


    Luckily for her though, Han Mei walked over at this time. ¡°Kick him to death, Zheng Mo! He dared to kiss you in front us! What will happen when you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Su Ke nearly spat up blood and was rendered speechless, while Zheng Mo had a bright red face.


    ¡°Lecherous Mei, didn¡¯t you always say that you wanted a child to raise? Why don¡¯t I let Su Ke give you one?¡±


    ¡°Ah!? Give me one? I was just casually saying something and you suddenly want me to make a child? I haven¡¯t even brushed my teeth yet!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Han Mei didn¡¯t know how she managed to say that, but it sounded like something from a movie, causing everyone around to laugh.


    Zheng Mo used this chance to let Su Ke go after snorting and glaring at him.


    ¡­


    Eleven people sat in three different cabs and rushed to Jin Se Hua Nian. The four girls squeezed into one, while Su Ke, Xiao Xian Ren, Lin Feng and Yu Le sat in another, and the rest of them took the last cab.


    Su Ke grabbed his phone before taking a deep breath. Unknowingly, sweat started gathering in his palm. Even though he had already agreed to go, he hadn¡¯t asked for a day off from the people of Fang Fei Yi Ren before.


    ¡°Wei! Su Ke?¡± Luo Fei Yan¡¯s voice was hoarse and slightly lazy.


    Just as he heard her voice, the picture of a charming woman reclining on a sofa wearing snow-white sleeping wear came into his mind. With white jade-like skin, burgundy curls, black jewel-like eyes, and lips red like fire. She was very alluring.


    He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva as he thought about her.


    He then felt like Luo Fei Yan was frowning in front of him. ¡°Sister Yan, I want to take leave!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why? Are you sick?¡±


    Luo Fei Yan was a bit shocked as she anxiously asked him, but she also held some concern in her voice.


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just going to sing with a few friends, nothing else!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s face was a bit stiff as he heard the concern in Luo Fei Yan¡¯s voice and because he gave a bad excuse. No matter what, this was still his job and he wasn¡¯t going out to play and sing!


    ¡°Okay, you can have a day off today!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Luo Fei Yan was very generous and let Su Ke take responsibility.


    Just as Su Ke breathed out a sigh of relief, the voice of the beautiful boss sounded once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you have a day off, but Du Wan might not! I even heard her happily discussing training strategies just now! It¡¯s a bit awkward for me to tell her about your leave. I¡¯m afraid that she might explode or she might just go and find you and drag you back!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s body noticably trembled and he gulped down some salivia.


    He then thought about Du Wan and her devil training. If he skipped today, wouldn¡¯t training be more exciting tomorrow!? Did he also need to take leave from her?


    Luo Fei Yan waited quite a while for his reaction since she seemed to guess that Su Ke was stunned. She then laughed lightly, ¡°So, who are you going to sing with today? What kinds of friends? Guys or girls?¡±


    Luo Fei Yan being so gossipy was unexpected for Su Ke, making him speechless before he stammered out, ¡°All guys. Sister Yan, you know me! I can¡¯t speak to women, not to mention sing!¡±


    ¡°Who said that!? How come I feel like you¡¯re not like that? You¡¯re always asking for hugs from customers, me, and even the boss!¡± Luo Fei Yan¡¯s teasing voice made Su Ke¡¯s face flush even more. He then turned to see everyone in the cab looking at him, their ears like antennas.


    ¡°Sister Fei Yan, stop laughing at me. Help me talk to Sister Du Wan, ok!?¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t realize it, but his tone of voice was like coaxing a child.


    At this moment, he could see a brightly-lit building with flashing lights outside the window.


    The entire building was made up of mirrors and glowed gold under the neon lights, looking like a treasure exuding charisma. From top to bottom, Jin Se Hua Nian was written vertically across the building. Below that there were the prices for the ktv.


    ¡°Sister Yan, I¡¯m here. You definitely need to help me explain everything to Du Wan!¡±


    When Su Ke felt the cab stop, he hung up immediately.


    As he hung up, Lin Feng, who was sitting beside him, gave him a curious look.


    ¡°Su Ke, who was that just now? Your boss? She sounds like a beauty!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! We can talk later!¡± Su Ke then told them about her and how they became rather close after one meal. They just opened the door and left the taxi instead of responding.


    ¡°Han Mei, thank you! This is my first time here!¡±


    A group of people stood in front of Jin Se Nian Hua¡¯s door, causing Ming Yue to sigh.


    It wasn¡¯t just him; pretty much everyone in this group of people have never been here before.


    Han Mei was rich and overbearing as she spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go, less talking!¡±


    With a wave of her spring onion-like hand, she ordered an attack.


    The eleven of them then entered the building.


    Su Ke was suddenly really shocked and couldn¡¯t help but glance a few more times at the person in front of him. ¡°Hong Chen?¡±


    The girl in front of him wearing some heavy makeup was surely the intern reporter who interviewed him. Could it be that this little reporter had been fired and got a job here?

 Chapter 109: Save Hong Chen!!

    Han Mei was naturally heroic when she walked into Jin Se Hua Nian; she directly asked for a big and luxurious private room. At this moment, a waiter dressed in a completely black uniform and an earpiece was grinning from ear to ear as they led them away.


    Su Ke then followed the group up the stairs to the 3rd floor, where only the rich people frequent. Beautiful paintings adorned every wall, giving off a very luxurious feeling that lived up to its name.


    After walking out of the elevator, Su Ke saw a group of about twenty girls wearing identical smiles in the corridor. They were all dressed in thin and light muslin skirts that were faintly discernible. They all had jade white skin and held their short skirts with their hands, revealing their beautiful thighs.


    Even though Su Ke had seen countless beauties in Fang Fei Yi Ren, this was still his first time experiencing such a thing, causing his heart to pound.


    ¡°Welcome!¡± The girls all shouted with sweet voices that seeped into the mind, causing the group to relax a bit. When they spoke, their bodies would slightly twist and show off their snow-white thighs and voluptuous bodies. Their actions and looks made everything think that they were shooting a scene from ¡®Curse of the Golden Flower¡¯.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Han Mei and Zheng Mo naturally didn¡¯t squint, and even lazily glanced around; causing the group of guys to feel bitter. What young man in their prime wouldn¡¯t dream of spring?


    Just look at Xiao Xian Ren becoming a mess after just taking a few steps.


    Since it was their first time in Jin Se Hua Nian, Xiao Xian Ren felt blind even though they often sing KTV together.


    After looking around at the other members of the group; it was obvious that Liu Feng and Zhang Hai didn¡¯t know what to do and felt really helpless.


    Su Ke audibly gulped down some saliva. These women aren¡¯t the ones that provide special service, right!? His face flushed red as he thought about it.


    At this moment, Han Mei turned around and saw their idiotic behavior, causing her to frown.


    She hated that they were acting so foolishly, so she yelled to pull them from their fantasies, ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Zheng Mo glanced around and noticed that Su Ke¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t bad, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone then returned to normal and they followed the waiter inside.


    When Su Ke took just two steps forward, he suddenly saw a really familiar silhouette among the serving staff that shocked him greatly.


    ¡°Hong Chen?¡± Su Ke muttered in his heart.


    He almost couldn¡¯t believe it, but this girl was definitely the journalist who chased after him for an interview.


    The same pink chiffon dress she wore seemed like formal wear and exposed her snow-white shoulders, showing off her beautiful clavicle. A transparent bra strap also disappeared into her chest. Even though it wasn¡¯t as big as other people¡¯s, it was still really cute, giving off a different kind of sexy.


    Hong Chen seemed to have noticed Su Ke¡¯s gaze and tensed up her face before pretending to look somewhere else. She could still feel the weight of Su Ke¡¯s gaze, causing her to look back around in the end. However, she looked rather anxious.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat and he didn¡¯t understand Hong Chen¡¯s meaning.


    At this moment, the waiter standing in front of them noticed Su Ke¡¯s gaze and introduced her, ¡°He he! This is Little Snow. If you want any songs, you can ask her! Her voice isn¡¯t bad and she has the ¡®Song Empress¡¯ title after only working here for a few days!¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke then realized that his words drew everyone¡¯s attention to him, especially Zheng Mo¡¯s, who looked like she wanted to eat someone.


    He unconsciously shuddered before waving his hands, ¡°No need, no need!¡±


    He then hastily turned around and walk forward.


    ¡°Little Snow? Why the name change?¡± Su Ke felt even more suspicious about this situation.


    However, before he could guess, he was brought to a private room.


    After the waiter left, Zheng Mo immediately walked over to Su Ke with a cold smile and looking like she was about to explode, ¡°Did you look at her until you were satisfied!?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Su Ke gave a strained smile and had an innocent expression on his face.


    ¡°What? Not satisfied?¡± Zheng Mo then took in a deep breath, like she was holding back her anger. Su Ke¡¯s performance was really good as he didn¡¯t act like an idiot like Xiao Xian Ren¡¯s group. Who knew that before she could praise him, this brat focused on a single girl before even looking around, making her want to blow her top.


    ¡°You like to watch other people¡¯s big chest?¡± Zheng Mo then noticed at Su Ke¡¯s innocent expression and got even angrier. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was acting like someone reprimanding her boyfriend.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­. it¡¯s not that. Her chest isn¡¯t as big as yours, so why would I want to look!? Why not look at yours!?¡± Su Ke¡¯s babbling trying to come up with an excuse caused Zheng Mo¡¯s face to flush red. When she finally relaxed and breathed out, Su Ke let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Since you were quite well-behaved today, I¡¯ll let you off just this once!¡±


    After Zheng Mo finished speaking, she turned towards Han Mei and the girls before walking away, but not before looking down and observing her chest.


    After seeing Zheng Mo let Su Ke off, Liu Feng, the manly man, grabbed Su Ke¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good job, you rascal. You still dare to look at other people in front of your girlfriend! Come, I¡¯ll toast a cup to you!¡±


    The table had already been piled up with fruit, beer, and popcorn, so it was hard to reject Liu Feng. Su Ke didn¡¯t dare run over to Zheng Mo¡¯s side though, so he could only drink a single cup. He then suddenly had to pee, his bladder feeling rather full. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­. I need to go to the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Hey! This room has one!¡± Without waiting for Liu Feng to finish speaking, Su Ke hastily ran out of the room fast enough to participate in a race.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    As he was running, it caused the beer in his stomach to continuously churn.


    Su Ke felt really nauseous, but he was scared of people seeing the embarrassing image of him vomiting. He could only hide in one corner of the toilet and forcefully suppress himself.


    Suddenly, Su Ke heard someone close by, ¡°What do we do? Give her the drug?¡±


    The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but he could clearly hear what they were saying.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Little Snow will be sent to Brother Long¡¯s bed already! It¡¯s really to refuse a toast only to be forced to drink after a forfeit(2). When Brother Long is done, I reckon that she¡¯ll give up. When she comes here for work, she¡¯ll have to take off her skirt!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s forehead was filled with sweat as he listened to their really explicit and violent conversation.


    At this moment, there was a notification from the system, so he quickly went to take a look.


    ¡°Task: Save Hong Chen!! Reward: High School Language Proficiency (Expert).¡±

 Chapter 110: Questioning

    Everyone loved to gossip and were especially curious about other people¡¯s whispered conversations. Su Ke was originally in the innermost stall and stayed completely quiet, so no one expected that he was an eavesdropper.


    He listened to the conversation until his forehead was covered in sweat, especially the parts about the bed, feeding her drugs, and pulling down her skirt.


    The system then suddenly sounded with a new task, stunning him.


    ¡°Save Hong Chen!¡±


    The task only had three words that showed that Hong Chen was in danger, but there weren¡¯t any more details. Su Ke could quickly figure out what was going on after mentioning Little Snow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s still inexperienced or not. Seems like she just graduated from university!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about that. Regardless of whether she¡¯s inexperienced or not, once she leaves Brother Long¡¯s bed, she won¡¯t be anyways!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡®That¡¯s right, she deserves to be drugged! Brother Long tried to show his love, but she rejected him. If she was a bit more obedient, it wouldn¡¯t have ended like this. I reckon that she¡¯ll be stuck there for 10 days or longer!¡±


    The two men chatted in front of the urinal while relieving themselves, completely unaware.


    However, Su Ke¡¯s entire body had stiffened and his breathing was getting faster.


    What should he do now?


    What he could now confirm is that Hong Chen had ingested some kind of drug and had maybe lost her reasoning. However, who is this Brother Long, and where is he?


    He tightly clenched his fists before relaxing and calming down for the most part.


    Even if she was a reporter or a prostitute (1), he still considered Hong Chen a friend.


    If she was in danger, he couldn¡¯t ignore it, especially since the system had given him the task.


    He couldn¡¯t help but remember when they faced each other in the past.


    Hong Chen had a smile on her face as she ate a popsicle just like it was yesterday.


    The toilet door opened with a ¡®Creak!¡± and Su Ke walked out.


    The two men turned around at the sound and looked at Su Ke with shocked expressions.


    They had already played their part while talking just now.


    Privately talking about everything is fine, but if an outsider heard them, it would be rather troublesome.


    Fortunately for them though, Su Ke looked to be quite weak and immature. Just one look and they could tell that he was a student. Since his stomach was churning uncomfortably just now, his face was also pale, which made the two men sigh in relief.


    When Su Ke pushed open the door, he also breathed out a sigh of relief. The two men didn¡¯t look as tall and strong as he imagined them to be. They were wearing black waiter outfits and they looked to be rather intelligent. As long as they aren¡¯t real thugs, things should be fine.


    He had seen Liu Fei Hong¡¯s men at her side before; after just one glance at their bodies, he knew that they weren¡¯t good people.


    He then nonchalantly walked towards the exit and the two men looked at each other before going back to their business.


    Who knew that Su Ke would make a move when he was right behind them.


    His gaze suddenly went cold and he shifted his center of gravity to his left foot before spinning around and facing their backs. He then chopped the neck of the person closet to him.


    To make sure that he succeeded, he had very quick and strong movements.


    When Su Ke¡¯s hand shot forward and struck his neck with a ¡°Bang!¡±, the body collapsed to the floor unconscious.


    All of Su Ke¡¯s movements were actually instinctive, especially the last two.


    Similar to God¡¯s help, it was like there were diagrams in his mind as he struck in a very accurate and clear position.


    The back of someone¡¯s neck wasn¡¯t just full of nerves, the positon of the carotid artery was obvious as well. Not only could he stop the blood flow, but he could also mess with the vagus nerve and make someone quickly faint.


    Su Ke¡¯s actions were completely unexpected.


    Only when the person beside him had closed his eyes and fainted, did the other male react with a terrified expression on his face.


    Just as he was about to yell for help, he saw Su Ke¡¯s fists aimed at his head.


    Su Ke then released the full power of his Jeet Kune Do (Beginner) reward and smashed his ear with lightning-fast reflexes, rattling his eardrum.


    The person he just punched looked to be around 24 to 25-years-old.


    Although he didn¡¯t have a bad physique, compared to Su Ke, there was no room for retaliation. His head felt heavy and he started falling forward, like he was about to kowtow.


    Su Ke lifted up his right knee in a flash and smashed his face.


    As his knee made contact, his elbow also moved, like the weight of a thousand catties (2) slamming down the middle of his back.


    The second staffer was efficiently taken down, but under Su Ke¡¯s hands, he didn¡¯t immediately faint; he was stunned and laid on the bathroom floor.


    It was at this moment that Su Ke let out a breath of relief, ¡°Hu!¡±


    The soundproofing inside Jin Se Hua Nian was really good; he strained his ears, but the outside was silent. Looks like no one heard their fight.


    Su Ke squatted down and grabbed the collar of the stunned man before pulling him up and coldly asking him,¡°Where is Little Snow?¡±


    ¡°!¡± His eyes were glazed over as he stared blankly at Su Ke.


    His nose was oozing blood that trickled and splashed onto the ground like a red flower.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Where is Little Snow!?¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know Hong Chen¡¯s situation right now, but he wanted to save her, so the faster the better. If he was too late, he was afraid that everything will be lost.


    Su Ke then noticed that the person he was holding was staring at him, his mouth seemingly in a smile. His nosebleed made his entire face crimson, looking very sinister.


    Su Ke used his right hand and smashed the person onto the floor with a ¡°Bang!¡±, the side of his face kissing the tiles. The contrast between the white floor and the blood was very impactful.


    ¡°Not talking?¡±


    Su Ke frowned before releasing his collar.


    He then gripped his neck with a strong force.


    His throat made choking sounds under his palms, like he was having trouble breathing.


    He opened his mouth widely as he tried breath, but his eyes looked they were about to roll backwards as he drooled.


    ¡°Cough, cough! Who¡¯s Little Snow?¡±


    Su Ke finally lost it and blurted out,


    ¡°The one you mentioned that just graduated! The one who didn¡¯t have a big chest!¡±


    He had never thought about these descriptions applying to her, but they seemed to fit her situation.


    ¡°Cough! She was sent to Brother Long¡¯s room!¡±


    He then suddenly felt the pressure around his neck increase as his body lost the strength to fight back. He finally gave up and quickly added, ¡°On the 4th floor! VIP room 8!¡±


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    1 Reporter and prostitute have the same pronunciation in mandarin; it¡¯s wordplay.


    2 The catty is a traditional Chinese unit of mass used across East and Southeast Asia, notably for weighing food.

 Chapter 111: Nice to Meet You, Brother Long!

    The 4th level of Jin Se Hua Nian was the guest lounge. It was already prepared for the guests who got tired of singing or were just too drunk and wanted to relax for a bit.


    After stunning the remaining waiter, he took their belts and tied them up.


    He then shoved them inside the stall that he was just in before leaving the bathroom.


    The right knee of his jeans was stained with a little blood, but it wasn¡¯t very obvious.


    Su Ke tried to calm himself down with every step he took, taking in measured breaths.


    He expected to encounter someone as he walked, so he was very observant.


    Su Ke then stood in front of VIP room 8 and tightly clenched his fists.


    He didn¡¯t know the situation inside, but he didn¡¯t care.


    He then glanced around to make sure he was alone before knocking on the door.


    Zhang Wen Long, who was sitting on the sofa, was wearing a bathrobe with the front wide open. Years of pampering has left his skin white and soft, and his bulging belly was like Zhu Ba Jie(1) who had drunk from the Zi Mu River


    He held a goblet of red wine in his right hand that sloshed around as he moved.


    He then smirked and cocked his head, his gaze focused on the bed not too far away.


    Snow-white sheets that looked to be a large expanse of cotton glowed under the light.


    It looked really comfortable, but Zhang Wen Long¡¯s attention was solely focused on the girl on the bed.


    ¡°Tch!¡± He then put the goblet to his mouth and took a sip, closing his eyes to savor the taste. Zhang Wen Long was 100% relaxed as he took a deep breath, making his stomach look like a inflated balloon.


    Little Snow, who was actually Hong Chen, was lying on the bed with her eyes tightly shut, looking like she was sleeping. She had a very comfortable expression on her face as she laid out spread open. She wore a thin muslin skirt and a pink chiffon off the shoulder dress.


    Even though her chest was quite conspicuous, it was her legs under the skirt that captivated people.


    Jin Se Hua Nian was a KTV studio, but it was also a brothel. Zhang Wen Long had run this place for less than two years and had already lost a million dollars.


    Of course, a majority of the women who worked here were forced by Zhang Wen Long to switch from private room waitresses to special service people.


    Only like this can they maximize the economic benefits.


    The methods were very simple and crude; drugs, beatings, and confinement.


    As the owner of this establishment, Zhang Wen Long had the privilege of first taste.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    He had his eye on Little Snow for quite some time.


    The youthfulness and vitality of a young college graduate made him unable to control his desires.


    Zhang Wen Long counted the time in his head as he thought that the drug should¡¯ve lost half its effectiveness by now.


    He then put his glass down before smiling slightly and getting up from the sofa.


    Drugging is way too overused. He isn¡¯t interested in motionless girls who are affected by them. However, as soon as the drug had slightly worn off, they would wake up and rebel, but they could only submit. He loved the feeling of having a mass of girls submit to him.


    He stood next to the bed and took in her beauty; a graceful figure with a pure face, two exquisite peaks, and two jade white legs like a compass.


    Zhang Wen Long, a veteran when it comes to women, smiled with a satisfied expression as he thought about violating her.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He traced up Hong Chen¡¯s whole body with his gaze before settling on the hem of her pink dress. He gulped down his saliva as he inched closer with his right hand.


    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± The sound of someone knocking came at an inopportune moment, spoiling his mood and making him angry. If anyone faced this kind of situation, it would be hard to calm down, not to mention that he was treated like a king in Jin Se Hua Nian.


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Wen Long frowned as he got up from the bed while cursing.


    His fat jiggled as he walked to the door. The only people who know were the room is is his lackeys. Without a shred of hesitation, he opened the door.


    However, he was instantly suprised when he saw a strange kid that looked to be about 17-18 years old standing in front of him. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The kid in front of him was small, skinny, and looked to be rather inexperienced.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Brother Long!¡±


    He was so surprised that the kid knew him he instantly acknowledged it.


    He then unconsciously looked the boy up and down, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest inkling who he was.


    Thinking about the beauty waiting for him inside, Zheng Wen Long couldn¡¯t care less about anything else as he shooed Su Ke away with his hand.


    He then noticed the boy suddenly raise his leg and kick his stomach with a strong strength, causing Zheng Wen Long to fly backwards a few meters into the room.


    His stomach became a spectacular mess and his head hit the floor, causing him to have two black eyes.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t dare confirm if this guy was really Brother Long, so he tried using his name. However, that actually confirmed his identity, so he didn¡¯t have any qualms with the current situation.


    He then raised his right foot and straightened his knees, focusing his entire body as he kicked at Zheng Wen Long¡¯s stomach.


    Su Ke watched the older man fall on the ground in the room before closing the door behind him.


    He then walked into the room and found the sleeping Hong Chen.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like anything had happened yet.


    Even though her skirt was opened, the rest of her clothes were tidy, so he breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Zhang Wen Long was part of the underground when he was younger.


    Even if he was living like a prince for the past few years, he¡¯s recently put on weight, so his reaction time is slower these days.


    He could only grit his teeth and endure the pain before throwing a punch at Su Ke.


    Although Hong Chen didn¡¯t seem to have been bullied much, which made Su Ke feel better, he felt a fire in his heart that he couldn¡¯t suppress after looking at her unconscious body.


    After using military boxing and Jeet Kune Do (Beginner) to strengthen his body, he pivoted into attack mode.


    His toes were light as he quickly moved his body.


    Upon noticing Zhang Wen Long¡¯s fierce punch fast approaching, he didn¡¯t retreat.


    Instead, he stretched out his left hand and caught his wrist.


    He shifted his body forward like he was falling into Su Ke¡¯s embrace, his back to his chest.


    Su Ke then slammed his right elbow ruthlessly into his side two consecutive times.


    The sound of bones breaking could be heard as he did so.


    He then exerted strength with his left hand and twisted his body 180 degrees before grabbing Zhang Wen Long¡¯s right shoulder with his right hand and expertly slamming him onto the ground.


    He finished him off by smacking his forehead and making him pass out.

 Chapter 112: This is a Misunderstanding!

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± His three punches were very quick and caused Zhang Wen Long to let out a sound before falling face down on the floor like a dead dog.


    ¡°Hu!¡± Su Ke let out a heavy breath before releasing Zhang Wen Long¡¯s shoulder and slowly standing up.


    Only after Su Ke checked that he wasn¡¯t faking did he walk over to the snow-white bed where Hong Chen lay in the middle. Her arms were spread open and her exquisite peaks were still in her chiffon low-cut shirt. Her two straight legs were also revealed from when Zhang Wen Long opened her skirt.


    Her skin was snow white and she had slightly thick thighs and beautiful legs that gave off a translucent jade-like light, attracting Su Ke¡¯s enamored gaze.


    He couldn¡¯t help but audibly gulp down some salvia after taking in the sight of her body and her pure-white cotton panties.


    Su Ke was unknowingly in a daze, his breathing becoming erratic and heavy.


    His heart beat quickly and his whole body weakened and became heavy.


    He then tightly clenched his fists and felt a slight wetness in his palms.


    His right hand coincidentally rose up and slowly advanced towards her pure white panties.


    As he inched closer, his breathing became increasingly heavy and vulgar, and his palms started trembling.


    The protruding buns, the thin indention, and her plump and smooth legs were all attacking Su Ke¡¯s mind. Maybe it felt wrong, but when Su Ke¡¯s hand reached her Bermuda Triangle, he could feel the heat rising from it. Even though it didn¡¯t burn him, his whole body shivered.


    He had flushed cheeks and a body full of sweat like he had been standing under the hot sun. ¡°F*ck, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± She was so lovely and charming, but now wasn¡¯t the time.


    Even though there won¡¯t be another shop like this one in another town, he forced himself to calm down and his eyes cleared.


    He grit his teeth and stamped his feet on the ground.


    He then reached forward with his right arm and hovered over her utopia before pulling up her dress without any hesitation.


    The Bermuda Triangle that had the ability to confuse people was quickly covered up by Su Ke like he was pulling on a curtain, instantly sobering him up.


    The faster he covered the utopia in front of his eyes, the better.


    After thinking until here, Su Ke forcefully shook the sleeping Hong Chen by her thigh.


    ¡°Hong Chen! Wake up, wake up!¡±


    When his fingers touched her skin, he immediately felt an exquisite softness that was slightly cold and really comfortable.


    He felt like if he wasn¡¯t careful, he would slide into the Bermuda Triangle.


    ¡°Wei! Hong Chen!¡±


    After realizing that it looked like Hong Chen wasn¡¯t going to wake up, Su Ke felt extremly uneasy. Since he had no idea what kind of drugs they gave her, he felt really anxious.


    Following Su Ke¡¯s shaking, Hong Chen¡¯s body swayed side to side and her graceful peaks swayed along.


    ¡®En!¡± Hong Chen let out a weak sound like she had just woken up.


    Her eyelids were heavy and when she tried to rub them, she found that her arm was like a stone that sunk as soon as she barely lifted it.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Only at this time did she really wake up and force her eyes open.


    She then painfully raised her head and looked around at the unfamiliar room.


    She only remembered helping a customer pick songs and drink a cup of beer, but right now she was in a guest room and lying on a bed.


    Her heart fluttered as she panicked and thought what kind of place this was.


    Tears spilled down her cheeks.


    If one didn¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s cave, one would not have tiger¡¯s cubs.


    She was unable to accept her current situation.


    Through her glazed over eyes, she suddenly saw a man that looked like he wanted to pounce on her.


    Her voice was hoarse and weak as she yelled,¡°Get out!¡±


    She wanted to escape, but she only had enough strength to sit up.


    At this moment, Hong Chen felt drained and had a splitting headache.


    ¡®Hong Chen, it¡¯s me!¡± Su Ke said quickly after she had finally woken up.


    It felt like a stone was lifted from his heart. ¡°It¡¯s me, Su Ke!¡±


    ¡®You?¡± Hong Chen squinted her eyes, her tears having blurred her vision.


    When she heard his familiar voice, the anxiety in her heart had eased.


    She then finally saw his appearance. ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    Su Ke then turned around and saw Zheng Wen Long still passed out on the floor, so he hurriedly urged Hong Chen, ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡±


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t move¡­. I don¡¯t have any strength!¡±


    Even though her heart was filled with relief, she couldn¡¯t calm down as she looked beseechingly at Su Ke.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Ke cursed inwardly.


    He then walked around the bed and placed his hands under Hong Chen before pulling her into his embrace and lifting her up into a princess carry.


    His right hand cradled her back while his left hand held up her thighs.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Even though Hong Chen had used up all of her energy, she tightly grabbed onto Su Ke¡¯s neck to fix her body in place.


    Fortunately, Hong Chen wasn¡¯t very heavy, causing her exquisite chest to press up against his cheek.


    With every step he took, he would rub against her very elastic and soft peaks.


    Without taking any time to think, they quickly left the room and ran to the third floor.


    The staff on the third floor eyed him suspiciously as he walked by, but before they could speak, Su Ke had already run into the room that Han Mei had booked.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡± The originally jovial room that was filled with drinking and singing turned completely silent when Su Ke burst in and they saw him tightly hugging a girl wearing scantily clad clothes.


    After just one look they could tell that she wasn¡¯t a good person.


    Zheng Mo had not even opened her mouth yet when Han Mei exploded and stormed over to Su Ke while glaring.

 Chapter 113: Failure to Escape

    Su Ke knew that his actions would cause a misunderstanding and be hard to accept.


    Even the girl that was in the corridor just now had the same thoughts.


    Most people would feel like their job would make them a dirty person.


    He had just gone out to go to the bathroom and brought someone back.


    Eh, correction, he carried her back. How could people not misunderstand?


    When Han Mei saw Su Ke come in carrying a girl, she felt like she wanted to explode and walked up to him.


    For her friendship with Zheng Mo she would never be a bystander.


    Han Mei glared at him coldly before asking, ¡°Su Ke, what are you doing?¡±


    Her chest undulated as she fumed with anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain, we have to leave right now!¡± Su Ke couldn¡¯t speak properly.


    If he tried to explain himself, it would take too long and be unnecessarily confusing.


    If they were discovered, the consequences would be really severe.


    ¡°If you want to leave, leave!¡±


    Han Mei had already labeled Su Ke a scoundrel, so she ruthlessly told him off.


    At this moment, Zheng Mo also walked over, ¡°What is it? What happened?¡±


    Even though Su Ke wasn¡¯t her boyfriend, after seeing him embrace a girl so intimately, she felt uncomfortable.


    After seeing Su Ke¡¯s serious expression and the urgency in his eyes, she suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and spoke up.


    ¡°En! She¡¯s my friend, Hong Chen, who met with some trouble earlier, so we need to leave right now!¡±


    Su Ke spoke very quickly and felt Hong Chen struggle a bit as she turned her head.


    Hong Chen¡¯s body was really weak and speaking was a struggle for her, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯ve been drugged by my boss. Su Ke saved me. If we don¡¯t leave quickly, I¡¯m afraid they might come knocking!¡±


    At this moment, the music in the room stopped and the lights turned on.


    Zheng Mo then noticed the girl¡¯s pale arms and that she was covered in sweat that started at her forehead and caused her hair to stick messily to it.


    After hearing about Hong Chen¡¯s being drugged, she immediately understood what was happening. Even though she didn¡¯t know how Su Ke saved her, she knew that Hong Chen couldn¡¯t stay.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°What?¡± Han Mei was stunned.


    She knew that this place looked upright on the surface but definitely had some unsavory dealings behind the scenes.


    She felt very full of disdain after seeing the girl¡¯s line up in rows along the corridor.


    Even though she was a woman that didn¡¯t like them for betraying their bodies, she still felt sympathy. However, this was her first time encountering a situation like this.


    No matter how loud she usually was, she still didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Xiao Xian Ren and Liu Ming Yue also took the opportunity.


    They thought that there was some kind of discord between them and was just about to escape until they heard what Hong Chen had to say and righteousness welled up inside them, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to report this to the police?¡±


    ¡°We gotta leave first!¡±


    Su Ke then turned around to leave after no one objected.


    He walked over to the door and started opening it when Hong Chen tightly gripped his neck.


    His expression immediately changed when he saw 5-6 staff members in the corridor staring at him agitatedly like they were looking at a thief.


    At this time, another 3-4 people rushed down from from the 4th level, one of them was Zhang Wen Long who was wearing a snow-white robe with the top opened up.


    He angrily yelled as soon as he saw Su Ke, ¡°That¡¯s him! I want him dead!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He had blood everywhere on his face, making him look rather sinister.


    Su Ke hadn¡¯t even taken a single step before he immediately retreated and hit the KTV room door behind him.


    The expression on his face changed drastically since he didn¡¯t expect for Zhang Wen Long to wake up so early.


    He then remembered that he had bumped into a staff member when he carried Hong Chen down.


    ¡°F*ck, this is bad!¡±, he scolded mentally.


    He then turned around and noticed that Zheng Mo and Xiao Xian Ren had seen the whole situation.


    Feeling helpless, he started ordering around the people in the room starting with Liu Feng, ¡°Liu Feng! Come over here and block the door!¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    As the power forward of the team, Liu Feng was quite big and blocked the door without hesitation. Liu Feng then felt a bang on the other side of the door, almost pushing him aside. Looks like the people outside have started trying to open the door.


    ¡®Bang, bang, bang!¡¯ Everytime they struck the door, a loud sound rang out, causing all the kitchen staff and waiters to think that there was some kind of thug.


    To soundproof the KTV rooms, they used cold-rolled steel plates that were really flexible and top of the line. The doors were made using fireproof materials and insulated to preserve heat.


    It was also covered in decorative fake leather that was very luxurious, heavy, and imposing.


    This mean that it isn¡¯t only soundproof, but could also be used against external forces.


    Liu Feng leaned against the door and pushed against it. The kicking and screaming from outside made him feel like he was sitting in a bumpy carriage that was about to fall over at any moment.


    Zheng Mo and Han Mei panicked a little bit, but they were mostly sturdy and haven¡¯t burst into tears at least.


    After seeing that Liu Feng was having some difficulties, Liu Ming Yue suddenly thought of an idea, ¡°Get the sofa!¡±


    With the support of the sofa, the private room was a bit more secure, causing the people outside to curse very loudly. After a little while, everyone sighed a breath of relief when it seems like they¡¯ve given up.


    Xiao Xian Ren put down his phone before speaking, ¡°We¡¯ll just hide in here. I¡¯ve already called the police, so they¡¯ll be here soon!¡±


    Just as everyone was about to lose their heads, he dialled 110 to get some help.


    ¡°We wait here?¡± Han Mei felt anxious since she was the one who invited everybody.


    Who knew that such a thing would happen?


    After suddenly thinking about the cause of their predicament, she turned around and saw Su Ke hiding in the deepest part of the room.


    ¡°En! Everyone wait! I¡¯m so sorry that I¡¯ve given you so much trouble!¡±


    Su Ke put down the weak Hong Chen on the sofa before walking out with an unreadable expression.


    Zheng Mo noticed Su Ke slipping his phone back into his pocket, ¡°Have you reported this to the police?¡±


    Su Ke paused before nodding. ¡°En!¡±


    There was then a muffled ¡°Bang!¡± as the door broke open.


    The sofa that was bracing the door flipped over and a waiter holding an iron bar walked in.

 Chapter 114: Solitary Hero

    Han Mei was full of disdain when she saw Su Ke in the deepest part of the room.


    If he wasn¡¯t Zheng Mo¡¯s boyfriend, she would have made some snide remarks.


    He¡¯s a man and is rather skilled on the court, so why did he become a coward when trouble came?


    Just as Han Mei was feeling rather unhappy, she suddenly heard a bang as the door was forced open. The voices from outside traveled very clearly, ¡°F*ck, kill him here and now!¡±


    Meanwhile, a waiter brandishing a steel pipe that shined under the lights made his way inside the room. He then waved the pipe around randomly, creating an even stronger pressure.


    Zheng Mo, Han Mei, and the girls ran away in fear while screaming.


    Liu Feng, Xiao Xian Ren, and the guys didn¡¯t scream in fear, but they didn¡¯t know what to do. They have fought other people before, but they really didn¡¯t have the advantage of fighting people apart of the underground.


    Wang Xiao Liu is a staff member of Jin Se Hua Nian and Boss Zhang Wen Long¡¯s henchman. After seeing his boss¡¯ face full of blood and hugging his ribs, he knew that he was furious.


    If he was outstanding and helped Zhang Wen Long vent his anger, then he¡¯ll definitely be promoted. He might even have the chance to become a confidant.


    His eyes lit up and he got excited as he thought about it.


    Since glory was right in front of him, he had to take the chance.


    Just as the door was forced open, Wang Xiao Liu drank some milk before pushing the rest of the people aside like a beast and taking the lead.


    As he was swinging the stainless steel pipe in his hands, a shadow appeared in front and threw an unknown object at his face before he could even take a breath and attack.


    ¡°Pa!¡± It was the sound of glass breaking.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t expect for them to open the door so quickly.


    If the waiter who opened the door was allowed to come in, countless people would be let in.


    In a hurry, he just casually grabbed an empty Corona bottle and threw it at the guy¡¯s face.


    He fortunately had fast reflexes and quickly swatted away the beer bottle with the pipe, causing it to smash to the floor. He was like a baseball player just now.


    He then walked forward a single step.


    Wang Xiao Liu noticed a figure getting closer, but before he could react, he saw the door closing, so he quickly forced his whole head through the door with a ¡°Bang!¡±


    Han Mei really felt wrong. When everyone was in shock, the first one to react was the one she thought was coward, Su Ke. He also didn¡¯t just throw the beer bottle, he rushed towards the door, his figure strong and fast.


    Su Ke quickly slammed the open door before using his left hand and left shoulder to jam it.


    Even though Wang Xiao Liu knew that he was in an unfavorable situation, he swung the pipe in hands wildly and went psycho on Su Ke.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A shrill and tragic scream had suddenly sounded, scaring Han Mei into grabbing Zheng Mo¡¯s arm and trying to retreat even further. She didn¡¯t know how Su Ke did it, but not only did he dodge the pipe, he also grabbed the person¡¯s wrist and pulled it in the opposite direction.


    Using the waiter¡¯s elbow as a point of origin, he was bent in the opposite direction.


    After hearing his miserable shout, she saw the waiter¡¯s arm become a broken string as it fell down. The pipe in his hand landed on the ground with a loud clang.


    His injury didn¡¯t seem like a simple dislocation.


    Everyone, from Han Mei to Zheng Mo, and Xiao Xian Ren to Liu Ming Yue, were all struck dumb as they stared at Su Ke. They didn¡¯t expect that the person they were playing with in the afternoon and blushed as he spoke would be so fierce and decisive.


    However, this finally stopped them.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Su Ke¡¯s voice was anxious when he saw that the waiter¡¯s arm was dangling in front of him. His actions just now were very instinctive.


    However, he couldn¡¯t let them go no matter what.


    Since he caused the situation just now, he wanted to take some responsibility and handle it.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re so dead! Did you forget where you are? The floor you¡¯re standing on is mine!¡± Zhang Wen Long quickly hit the heart of the matter. He didn¡¯t mention the pain radiating from his ribs, but the pain from his nose caused his voice to change.


    Zhang Wen Long crudely raged and ordered around the others, ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking think that hiding in there will be okay! None of you guys will be able to escape! Get them out of there so I can smash them!¡±


    Su Ke knew it was bad when he heard that. He thought that they could weather through this rather quickly by hiding inside, so who knew that there wasn¡¯t enough time.


    When Zhang Wen Long gave out his orders, all the waiters rushed forward.


    Su Ke turned around towards the group and shouted, ¡°Push against the door!¡±


    Without waiting for a reaction, he opened the door and pushed Wang Xiao Liu away before rushing out of the room.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    The door was then slammed closed with a ¡°Bang!¡± before the whole KTV room descended into silence. There was complete silence from the outside like nothing had happened, except for the broken bottle in front of the door and the stainless steel pipe on the ground.


    Zheng Mo stared with wide eyes as Su Ke ran out and she yelled after him, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    She unconsciously started to chase after him.


    With the kind of people outside, she could only imagine the outcome.


    Zheng Mo started crying before screaming, ¡°Move away!¡± while trying to open the tightly shut door.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    With a scene of urgency, she angrily glared at Xiao Xian Ren who was leaning against the door.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡±


    When Su Ke ran out, Xiao Xian Ren immediately leaned against the door and blocked the way. After seeing Zheng Mo¡¯s crying face, he felt uncomfortable, but with this amount of people, even if they fought with their lives, it would be like sending a lamb to the slaughter.


    ¡°You get out of my way right now!¡±


    Zheng Mo then used all of her strength to push Xiao Xian Ren¡¯s body out of the way.


    Through the soundproof door, she could hear the sounds of kicking and fighting.


    Her heart was aching as she thought about the danger that Su Ke was in.

 Chapter 115: Wu Ao Ran Saving the Soldier

    Hong Chen weakly laid down on the sofa as she struggled to sit up. As soon as Su Ke walked out, she felt like her heart was being ripped apart. This whole situation happened because of her. If she hadn¡¯t been so reckless and insisted on investigating Jin Se Hua Nian in secret and exposing Zhang Wen Long¡¯s forced prostitution ring, none of this would have happened.


    Even though Zhang Wen Long wasn¡¯t the real deal, he was still rather vicious and merciless. After investigating for a few days, she felt like the people working here were ruffians.


    Su Ke would undoubtedly face a narrow escape if he left now.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Intense fighting sounds could soon be heard from outside.


    Zheng Mo didn¡¯t know when, but she had collapsed by Xiao Xian Ren¡¯s legs covered in tears. Her light makeup was a mess as she continuously wailed, ¡°Su Ke, Su Ke!¡±


    Han Mei¡¯s face was white. She was at a loss and completely unprepared to face this kind of situation. She was imaging what kind of scene was happening outside right now.


    Su Ke¡¯s body was so weak, so how could he face all the people outside, especially since they were all holding pipes?


    ¡°Wei! We¡¯re at Jin Se Hua Nian KTV studio. There¡¯s a murder happening here, hurry up!¡±


    Han Mei put the call on speaker, but she didn¡¯t know when the police would arrive.


    From the first call until now, it has already been about 20 minutes.


    Since the first time he heard Su Ke¡¯s command, Xiao Xian Ren was always leaning against the door. However, as time passed, he heard all the fighting from outside starting to sound like someone hitting a sandbag along with the occasional shrill scream.


    However, with the door at his back, it was completely silent when Su Ke walked out.


    No one came to break it open, so the door remained shut.


    He used all of his strength to hold the door closed. He then looked at Zheng Mo who cried until she ran out of energy, at Han Mei whose hands were trembling as she clutched her phone, and then at Hong Chen who was lying on the sofa.


    His brothers; Liu Ming Yue, Geng Le, Liu Feng, Zhang Mei, Wu Da Hong were all ashen and distorted, and their chests were undulating violently.


    Su Ke was fighting outside all by myself, while they were all acting like ostriches with their heads buried in the sand.


    Xiao Xian Ren wasn¡¯t feeling qualified as a man, so he shouted to everyone in the room, ¡®D*mn, let¡¯s fight!¡± He then quickly swiped a beer bottle from the table and smashed it against the wall. The sound of breaking glass woke up everyone from their reverie.


    He held the neck of the bottle with his right hand, the broken part sharp and jagged.


    It got colder under the light. He had used too much force and his muscles were really tense.


    He saw this action in a movie before, but he never expected to actually do it here today.


    At this moment, a few other guys burst forward with bravery, ¡°Fight!¡± They then copied his example and a bunch of glass being smashed could be heard inside the room. Their eyes were blood red like they had gone crazy and each of their hands held a beer bottle.


    They then started walking towards the door when Xiao Xian Ren pushed it open with a ¡°Bang!¡± and he rushed out, followed closely by Liu Ming Yue and co.


    The sight that greeted them left them stunned.


    There was three people with their eyes shut lying down in the corridor and covered in blood.it The group of men had no idea if they were alive or dead. Four waiters covered in blood that completely dyed their uniforms stood in front of them. They held their stainless steels pipes at the ready, protecting Zhang Wen Long behind them.


    Su Ke was leaning against the wall with his hands at his sides, but it was clear that his arms were trembling. Beads of sweat dripped down his ashen face as he took in lungfuls of air.


    He was glaring at his enemies with a cold expression on his face when he heard the door open, causing him to incline his head slightly.


    Xiao Xian Ren had never expected that a smile from the same sex would be so reassuring.


    Even though he was at his wit¡¯s end, it felt he had finally gotten a pillar.


    After seeing Su Ke incline his head with his mouth in a slight smile, his eyes actually started to water.


    He was fine!


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    After Xiao Xian Ren had made his decision, he thought about what kind of scene he will be confronted with when he rushed out. He could have been beaten and bruised, in a coma, or struggling and failing to resist a massive beating. In short, he didn¡¯t expect that the weak-looking Su Ke was pretty much unharmed and he had even taken down three people.


    Xiao Xian Ren then rushed over to Su Ke¡¯s as he said, ¡°Su Ke, are you okay!?¡±


    Liu Liu Ming Yu rushed over as well and put Su Ke in the center, forming a protective circle with Xiao Xian Ren.


    While Zhang Wen Long was hiding behind a few waiters, he suddenly saw Xiao Xian Ren and co. rush out of the room wielding broken beer bottles, making him feel like things were quickly getting out of control as he dialed a number, ¡°Brother Ao Ran! Where are you?¡±


    Zhang Wen Long fawned into the phone, ¡°Yes! Yes! You¡¯re almost here! Thank you, Brother Ao Ran. This kid knows two martial arts, my underlings can¡¯t handle him!¡±


    When he saw Su Ke beat his goons unconscious, he immediately called his savior, but he felt even more rushed for time right now.


    When Xiao Xian Ren heard that they were calling for reinforcements, he was getting anxious and swung his beer bottle wildly as he shouted, ¡°Get out of the way! We¡¯ve already called the police!¡±


    Zhang Wen Long¡¯s face was full of disdain as he laughed coldly, ¡°Ha! The police? Keep dreaming!¡± He was still hugging his ribs with one of his hands. He decided that he was going to the hospital after doing in Su Ke, but who knew that this brat would have some skill, forcing him to ask Brother Ao Ran for help and making him lose face.


    However, after he heard that this kid had called the police, he totally didn¡¯t care.


    Who in the police station hadn¡¯t received benefits from him and was going to catch him? Save it!


    ¡°Brat, nobody here is going to walk out alive!¡±


    Just thinking about Brother Ao Ran¡¯s arrival filled him with confidence as he stepped out of his bodyguards¡¯ protection. A bit of blood blossoming like a flower heavily contrasted with his white flower-like skin. His entire face held a rather arrogant expression.


    At this time, a cold and dark voice came from the stairs, ¡°What happened?


    There was then a lot of messy footsteps, like a group of people was walking up the stairs.


    Zhang Wen Long was overjoyed as he turned around and reported to his rescuer, ¡°Brother Ao Ran, it¡¯s this brat!¡±


    There were a lot fewer people behind Wu Ao Ran than he expected, totaling only four.


    However, each of their faces carried killing intent.


    The entire situation had changed when they arrived because it was time to get serious.

 Chapter 116: The Timing is Just Righ

    ¡°Head Zhang, ah!¡± Wu Ao Ran is rather lean and wore a traditional Chinese silk vest that is very bright and eye-catching. He has a horse face, small eyes, a dragon tattoo on his body, and his smile made people feel gloomy.


    Wu Ao Ran stepped forward with his hands cupped behind his back.


    The waiters cleared a path for him immediately.


    Their gazes immediately changed like they had seen their idol.


    In truth, Wu Ao Ran could be counted as a dirty gang leader. His frame didn¡¯t give it away, but he was strong with rather unorthodox martial arts, making it even harder to guard against him.


    Listening to the report from his followers, it made him look really domineering.


    Zhang Wen Long knew that he needed to prepare a better bribe when he called Wu Ao Ran over. If he didn¡¯t produce at least 10k, he was just looking for trouble. What he was most aggravated about was that the people he raised were no match for Su Ke, filling him with such fury his teeth ached. He wanted to vent his anger!


    Zhang Wen Long pointed at Su Ke behind Xiao Xian Ren¡¯s groups¡¯ protective shield and hatefully said, ¡°Brother Ao Ran, this brat knows martial arts! Please teach him a lesson!¡±


    Xiao Xian Ren was struck dumb. He had mustered up his courage just now, but when Wu Ao Ran showed up, it slowly started trickling away. The people in front of him were definitely part of the underground. They could take the KTV staff, but these people had no qualms about killing others.


    ¡°En!¡± Wu Ao Ran then turned and glanced at Su Ke who was leaning against the wall.


    After taking him in, he turned to look at Xiao Xian Ren and the six other male students.


    He then shook his head and looked back at Zhang Wen Long since they didn¡¯t interest him at all.


    ¡°Head Zhang, these people?¡±


    ¡°He he, Brother Ao Ran needn¡¯t trouble himself. You just need to beat them up and leave the rest to me!¡± Zhang Wen Long completely disregarding their abilities.


    However, if Wu Ao Ran only broke their legs, the amount of effort would double.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Ao Ran naturally knew what Zhang Wen Long was going for, but he didn¡¯t expose him. He then cracked all the bones in his neck before stretching out his fingers and shaking his wrists ¡°Okay! Since I haven¡¯t gone to the gym yet today, let¡¯s treat this as a warm-up!¡±


    He then took a step forward, causing Xiao Xian Ren to scream in response while waving around the broken beer bottle in his hand,


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    However, this was the act of a tired beast. After shouting,they retreated half a step.


    When Wu Ao Ran appeared, Su Ke¡¯s entire body tensed up. The person in front of him was filled with baleful air, clearly affecting his mental state. After going through Military Boxing (Expert) and Jeet Kune Do (Beginner), this was an instinctive reaction.


    After going through a short rest period, his breathing had started to calm down.


    His muscles then burst with energy as he took a deep breath and lightly patted Xiao Xian Ren¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Xiao Xian Ren unconsciously turned around at his voice before seeing Su Ke suddenly rush forward like a gust of wind blowing past him.


    Before he could even react, Su Ke was already attacking Wu Ao Ran.


    Jeet Kune Do actually has 3 punches and 7 kicks. Su Ke¡¯s left leg slid forward and his right hand naturally recovered, like a sword waiting for its opportunity to strike, but his fist didn¡¯t move. He then raised his right leg and aimed straight for Wu Ao Ran¡¯s knees.


    The change was lightning quick; so the first punch was actually a feint.


    Wu Ao Ran didn¡¯t expect Su Ke to attack so quickly, so he was rather stunned. Su Ke¡¯s leg that was filled with explosive power was already only 5cm away from his knee, so he quickly shifted one foot back and spun his body 90 degrees, dodging the attack.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Even though one of his legs was in midair, he didn¡¯t move it back.


    Instead, he paused before swiping his foot across to attack Wu Ao Ran between his legs.


    The current situation was rather dangerous.


    Su Ke couldn¡¯t be bothered if his move was ruthless or not.


    His attack was full of all of his energy. If it hit, it wouldn¡¯t just be the pain that¡¯s unbearable, but Wu Ao Ran would probably have become a chicken without eggs.(1)


    However, after going through just one bout with Su Ke, Wu Ao Ran had sharpened his mental state.


    His eyes flashed and he shaped his right hand like a knife as he chopped towards Su Ke¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Bang!¡± It sounded like two rocks hitting each other. Su Ke felt his calf break under Wu Ao Ran¡¯s palm. He had lost badly, so quickly retreated.


    In one move, Su Ke¡¯s heart was chilled. Looks like his Jeet Kune Do (Beginner) skill wasn¡¯t able to compete with Wu Ao Ran. The pain from his calf bone was a continuous reminder that Wu Ao Ran was hard to deal with.


    When Wu Ao Ran saw Su Ke retreat, he didn¡¯t chase after him. Instead, he rubbed his right hand and cracked his knuckles. His eyes lifted up slightly, like a snake in the grass staring at its prey. He then laughed loudly, ¡°Interesting, interesting!¡±


    He swiped his tongue across his bottom lip before speaking with a mischievous grin, ¡°I want that leg!¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Ke was furious after hearing what Wu Ao Ran had said, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°If I was able to get Jeet Kune Do (Expert) reward, let¡¯s see if you can still be so arrogant!¡±


    He resisted the pain in his leg as he got ready to meet his counterattack.


    Wu Ao Ran shook his right hand lightly.


    Even though Su Ke was much better than normal people, it was nothing to him.


    His lips curved into a smile before he shot forward.


    At this time, a disharmonious voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Wu Ao Ran, you¡¯re so impressive!¡±


    Wu Ao Ran immediately stopped and looked around for the voice. Unknowingly, a person suddenly appeared at the entrance to the stairs. He had a burly body, thick eyebrows, a military green uniform, yellow trousers, and black combat boots.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Oi, who do you take me for? You think any kind of wind can blow down this fierce grandpa?¡±


    Wu Ao Ran¡¯s face looked slightly sluggish before he immediately smiled, his eyes becoming a straight line.


    ¡°I heard that someone was trying to blow down Sister Fei Hong¡¯s brother, so I came over here to take a look. I had to wait until he was injured or it would look bad. Not many people can afford that!¡±


    Ma Meng kept walking forward as he spoke with a deep voice and continuously stared at Wu Ao Ran before finally reaching Su Ke¡¯s side.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Actually means dead loss or ¡°the chicken has flown the coop and the eggs are broken¡±. I thought this was funnier.

 Chapter 117: More People?

    Zhang Wen Long was full of anger as he thought about the current situation.


    He was waiting for Wu Ao Ran to beat up Su Ke so he could vent his hatred and for this brat to know that this grandpa¡¯s bones can¡¯t be broken without consequences!


    However, some man that also knew Wu Ao Ran suddenly swaggered in dressed like a soldier of the US Marine corp.


    Only then did Zhang Wen Long bite down on his words with eyes full of rage.


    Zhang Wen Long glared hatefully at the newcomer as he swaggered past him and stood in front of Wu Ao Ran and his group.


    ¡°Grandpa Meng? Sister Fei Hong?¡±


    After hearing their knees, a sudden light bulb flashed inside his head and he nearly crashed onto his knees.


    ¡°This is Liu Fei Hong¡¯s brother, Ma Meng?¡±


    Zhang Wen Long¡¯s heart starting beating faster and he soon forgot the pain in his ribs.


    There was now only one thought on his mind; they were doomed since he chose to kick an iron plate!


    Who is Liu Fei Hong? She¡¯s one of many underground bosses that rule Lang Fang city, but she also has a reputation for eating people! To him, even the boss of Wu Ao Ran could only be her equal at most. Ma Meng was even better; his skills aren¡¯t ordinary, and apparently he fought with Wu Ao Ran before and won.


    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he got. Even though he had some money, he could only admit defeat when faced with real opponents. Since the number 1 hitter for Liu Fei Hong has arrived, it looks like this situation is unsalvageable.


    When Ma Meng appeared, Su Ke let out a relieved breath and called out to him, ¡°Brother Meng!¡±


    Even though Liu Fei Hong wasn¡¯t here and Ma Meng came alone, Su Ke felt like they could now reverse the situation.


    ¡°En!¡± Ma Meng nodded at Su Ke expressionlessly before looking past him at Xiao Xian Ren and co. He then turned to glance at the waiters that were lying on the ground unconscious before noticing Su Ke¡¯s clenched and slightly trembling fists.


    It was so slight that if someone didn¡¯t focus and pay attention you wouldn¡¯t notice.


    There was also thick black blood on the knuckle area of his hand and faint bruises on his arms, probably caused by the stainless steel pipe on the ground.


    Ma Meng¡¯s mouth lifted into a rare smile before he reached out to pat Su Ke¡¯s shoulder while looking at the three collapsed waiters in front of him, ¡°Is this your doing?¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s short hair shone under the light and sweat dripped down his pale, battle exhausted face.


    Even though Xiao Xian Ren¡¯s group were all tall men that held broken beer bottles, it looked like they didn¡¯t partake in the battle.


    As soon as Ma Meng appeared, Su Ke¡¯s eyes immediately brightened like he had taken some medicine. He then shrugged weakly before answering with a strained smile on his face, ¡°I was forced to act!¡±


    ¡°He he, you¡¯ve grown up brat!¡± Ma Meng already knew Su Ke¡¯s skill when he first him; it was sloppy and average, but that¡¯s normal. However, Su Ke now had Jeet Kune Do (Beginner) under his repertoire, which makes a very big difference for his fighting capabilities.


    Ma Meng didn¡¯t care for an explanation as he said, ¡°If you¡¯re fine, then let¡¯s go!¡±


    When he saw that there was some bruises on Su Ke¡¯s arms, but he seemed rather fine in general, he wanted to leave quickly.


    Wu Ao Ran, who was standing to the side and watching their interaction this whole time, rubbed his beard before finally speaking, ¡°Hey! Grandpa Meng, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt!¡±


    His mouth was so dry he wet his lips as soon as he finished speaking.


    After confirming that he attracted Ma Meng¡¯s attention, Wu Ao Ran continued, ¡°Grandpa Meng, even though this brat is Liu Fei Hong¡¯s younger brother, he cannot escape the law. Even the gods are guilty if they commit a crime! See!?¡± After saying the last part, he pointed at the unconscious waiters on the floor. Since a long time has passed since they fell, at least one of them should have woken up by now, so he was confused.


    ¡°Do you see now, Head Zhang!? Those 3 brats were all beaten up by that boy! To see what his stomach has become? Do you see all this blood? I think this one¡¯s nose is broken! Tch!¡±


    Wu Ao Ran said, as he shook his head as if he was in pain from seeing Su Ke¡¯s cruel acts.


    ¡°Wei! Brother Ao Ran, those are all superficial wounds, hehe. Grandpa Mean, nice to meet you!¡± Zhang Wen Long bitterly knew that both sides were people he couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    He could only act innocent to avoid it. If he attracted the ire of Liu Fei Hong because of this incident, it¡¯s like roasting himself inside a fire.


    Crazy women, especially the head of a black organization, would gladly take his life because of his previous deeds.


    He then quickly turned to Ma Meng and smiled.


    Wu Ao Ran was still immersed in the act he was portraying, so he never expected for Zhang Wen Long to break first. This enraged him even more as he pointed and shouted at him,


    ¡°D*mn! Zhang Wen Long, what the f*ck are you saying!?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°He!¡± Ma Meng laughed. This kind of guilt-ridden joke was really funny to him.


    After seeing that Wu Ao Ran¡¯s face was the color of pig¡¯s liver, and Zhang Wen Long¡¯s face was full of smiles, he started feeling contempt as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°I f*cking dare you to go!¡± Wu Ao Ran was like a wild dog who had its tail stepped on as he suddenly became violent.


    He then touched his beard and his face turned black, ¡°Ma Meng, you can go for today, but the rest of them have to stay!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Xiao Xian Ren felt like they were in a gangster film where the situation is like a roller coaster. They first came to help Su Ke, but since it was going so well in their eyes, they relaxed.


    Who knew that the situation would change so quickly and the person called Wu Ao Ran wouldn¡¯t let them go, resulting in a hostile atmosphere.


    ¡°Are you able to stop me?¡± Ma Meng asked seriously, and with no expression on his face.


    ¡°My four brothers behind me would like to try!¡±


    Wu Ao Ran made it clear that he wasn¡¯t Ma Meng¡¯s opponent.


    However, he had come out with 4 brothers.


    If fought 5v1, they would come out beaten and bruised, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t lose.


    Ma Meng was also not in a hurry to leave.


    He then calmly and leisurely looked at Su Ke and saw that the brat was ready at any time.


    His whole body was tense and compressed like a spring on it¡¯s peak.


    ¡°More people?¡±

 Chapter 118: The Situation Has Been Resolved

    Su Ke kept checking out his physical condition as the pain in his leg gradually disappeared.


    He then felt a warm tingle down his leg and the pain vanished. However, the current situation confused him since he expected everything to calm down as soon as Ma Meng showed up.


    The muscles in his body were tense as he slowly raised his weak hands, unconsciously falling into the stance for Jeet Kune Do. Only when Ma Meng was done speaking did he realize that he couldn¡¯t feel any sense of purpose from him and felt suspicious.


    With a low voice like he was talking to himself, Ma Meng said, ¡°Listen closely, I don¡¯t seem to be the only person that came! It seems to be very lively downstairs!¡±


    When he finished speaking, a young tattooed man ran into the toilet nearby.


    From the window in the toilet, you could see the entrance to Jin Se Hua Nian.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    The young man then quickly ran back and whispered into Wu Ao Ran¡¯s ear.


    Su Ke was constantly staring at Wu Ao Ran and saw his face instantly go from gloom to anger.


    In the end, he smiled, ¡°Haha, Grandpa Meng, no wonder you¡¯re Sister Fei Hong¡¯s right-hand man. The squad is really big. Fine! I still have stuff to do, so I won¡¯t accompany you to play!¡±


    Wu Ao Ran seemed nonchalant, but it was obvious from his eyes that he was angry.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left, like he didn¡¯t want to stay another second.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He then glared hatefully at Zhang Wen Long, causing him to bead cold sweat.


    ¡°Grandpa Meng, this was all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!¡±


    Zhang Wen Long didn¡¯t know whether it was pain or fright, but his whole face was white besides the blood from his nose and on his face. He then scurried over to Ma Meng¡¯s side like a lackey, even turning to nod at Su Ke, looking harmless and offering a humble attitude.


    ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll definitely make it up to you tomorrow. That, that Little Snow trauma compensation, I definitely won¡¯t skimp on it!¡±


    To be able to raise a high-class KTV in a place such as Lang Fang city, Zhang Wen Long would naturally be adaptable.


    Seeing that Ma Meng was feeling rather indifferent, he immediately changed targets.


    If he had to endure losing this fight, he might as well go all the way.


    However, if he offended Liu Fei Hong because of this incident, his position in Lang Fang city would be gone. Additionally, it could be a blessing in disguise.


    If he made friends with Su Ke after this bout, this fight might have pretty good rewards.


    Zhang Wen Long felt like his smile was brighter than a flower. As he endured the pain from his ribs, he still had to grin at the culprit. This act was simply too good, but the image of him doing such a thing was too disappointing; the snow-white robe had countless drops of blood on it and a lot of skin was exposed.


    In order to show his sincerity, he bent his body forward and had his butt in the air.


    Su Ke took in a deep breath and stared at Zhang Wen Long.


    Unconsciously, the image of Hong Chen lying on the bed filled his mind.


    He was fortunately there to save her, but who knows how many maidens this fatso has defiled?


    Su Ke raised his right knee and stepped directly on Zhang Wen Long¡¯s stomach with a ¡®Bang!¡±


    He then watched as Zhang Wen Long¡¯s legs left the ground, his face bent down as he flew back, looking like he was floating before ruthlessly getting kicked out.


    After his one kick, Su Ke was finally calm.


    ¡°Brother Meng, will this give you trouble!?¡±


    Su Ke looked apologetically at the seemingly fainted Zhang Wen Long lying on the ground, but he didn¡¯t care to check if he was acting or not.


    Ma Meng shrugged casually, ¡°Even if you smash this place to pieces, it¡¯s fine!¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t come to that!¡± Su Ke then quickly rushed into the private room.


    When he opened the door, he saw Zheng Mo paralyzed on the ground sobbing uncontrollably.


    The rustling sound caused her to suddenly look up and made her frightened.


    After Zheng Mo saw that it was the person that worried her to death, she immediately stood up and threw herself into his embrace while exclaiming, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    Her bouncing chest pressed against Su Ke¡¯s upper body, feeling rather elastic and soft.


    Zheng Mo¡¯s grip on his waist was very strong, so Su Ke could feel how worried she had been about him. Since she cried for so long, she was shedding a few tears from time to time.


    Su Ke felt an impact on his chest, like he was being assaulted by a wave.


    However, Su Ke didn¡¯t have any crooked thoughts as heard Zheng Mo whisper in his ear. hearing She seemed to unconsciously call his name over and over again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine now!¡± Su Ke then lightly stroked Zheng Mo¡¯s back from the top down, trying to calm her down.


    He could feel her stretched and elastic clothes covered by her tender skin.


    Su Ke turned his head slightly and softly grabbed Zheng Mo¡¯s face with his hands, ¡°Look at me!¡± However, he saw her entire face filled with tears and her red eyes made her look like a peach. The crying face of a beauty would make anyone feel pity.


    ¡°Nothing happened; I came back how I went out! I¡¯m not missing an arm or a leg; everything¡¯s fine!¡± Su Ke¡¯s voice was really soft as he spoke to her, making it seem like he was trying not to scare her.


    ¡°You¡¯re really fine?¡± Zheng Mo loosened her arms and took a slight step back before looking Su Ke up and down and finding that he was completely fine, causing her to stare in disbelief.


    At this time, Xiao Xian Ren and gang also came back inside the room.


    When Zheng Mo saw that everyone was fine, she finally relaxed.


    ¡°Is the situation resolved?¡± Han Mei was always standing at one side.


    Even when Xiao Xian Ren and co. left the room, the sounds of fighting had stopped, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    Logically, even if Xiao Xian Ren and them went out, they would still have faced an unbearable end.


    ¡°En!¡± Xiao Xian Ren nodded and narrated what happened mechanically, ¡°Su Ke¡¯s friend arrived!¡±


    Actually, not only Xiao Xian Ren, but all the guys who left the room were at a loss.


    Like a student in an ivory tower who wasn¡¯t well-versed with the world, after everything was settled; hearing the names of the underground bosses Wu Ao Ran, Ma Meng, Liu Fei Hong caused them to be at a loss.


    These people were the real deal and wouldn¡¯t go to internet cafes or nightclubs all day. The person who played basketball with them and collapsed after just two cups of beer actually had such an intimate connection with them.


    The gazes they now sent Su Ke was filled with a bit of reverence.

 Chapter 119: I’m A Good Person

    Su Ke smiled at Zheng Mo and caressed her shoulder rather naturally before walking over to the sofa in the corner, ¡°We should go!¡±


    Even though Hong Chen had regained her mobility, she was still weak as she yelled, ¡°Su Ke!¡± while trying to sit up, but her arms lost their strength and she fell back once again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Su Ke had no idea what drug Zhang Wen Long had given her.


    After seeing her in such a weak state, all he could do was carry her in his embrace.


    Even though Zheng Mo felt a sense of loss, she quickly suppressed it and ran to Su Ke¡¯s side, ¡°Do you need any help!?¡±


    Su Ke shook his head and looked down at Hong Chen leaning against his shoulder before glancing back up at Zheng Mo, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    He then suddenly felt rather anxious and headed outside.


    ¡°Can we go?¡± Since Ma Meng was standing at the door the whole time, when he saw Su Ke coming out with a girl in his arms, he wasn¡¯t that shocked.


    ¡°En!¡±


    Ma Meng walked in front of Su Ke under the gazes of the waiters as they slowly walked down the stairs. Zhang Wen Long was lying on the ground unmoving while all this was going on.


    He was probably afraid that if he made any sudden movements he would attract trouble, so he¡¯d rather pretend to be dead to stay safe.


    When they finally walked through the doors of Jin Se Hua Nian, they could see four vehicles parked outside; a black SUV, a Buick commercial cabin, and two white vans.


    However, the passerby¡¯s were truly frightened by the twenty-plus people standing outside wearing baleful looks.


    When Zheng Mo walked out, she was frightened for a moment because she thought they were men hired by the KTV boss. Considering everything that had taken place, that wasn¡¯t totally illogical.


    Su Ke seemed like he could read Zheng Mo¡¯s mind as he quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; they¡¯re all on our side!¡± Actually, he had already guessed that Ma Meng would have brought people downstairs as reinforcements just in case they lost against Wu Ao Ran.


    However, when he saw that there was 20+ men loitering around down here, he was also surprised.


    ¡°Our side?¡± When Zheng Mo heard Su Ke¡¯s words, she was even more stupefied.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    These people didn¡¯t look like good guys, so how can they be on their side?


    Before she could ask though, she saw a blond hooligan running towards her.


    It was Huang Mao, who shouted as he ran, ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡±


    He was wearing a black vest and his two indistinct tattoos could be seen under the store lights, while the smile on his face was filled with goodwill.


    ¡°Huang Yong?¡±


    Su Ke immediately recognized him as the brat he schooled outside the school gates for harassing Wei Lan. However, he also admitted that he was wrong. Even though it was because of Liu Fei Hong, it was also because of that incident that helped him remember his name.


    Huang Yong had a face full of smiles as he cleverly greeted Ma Meng before following up with Su Ke, ¡°Brother Su Ke, you still remember my name!¡±


    As Huang Yong spoke, a man that looked to be around 30 and wearing a Hawaiian-styled flower shirt walked forward.


    Huang Yong quickly introduced him, ¡°Brother Su Ke, this is my boss, Sun Song!¡±


    Even though he was called ¡®boss¡¯, under Liu Fei Hong¡¯s group, he was nothing more than a third-rate member. Once he learned that Huang Yong had provoked Su Ke before, he had been thinking about how to pander to him.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, nice to meet you, I¡¯m Sun Song!¡± Sun Song only nodded at Su Ke because he was carrying a girl in his arms and couldn¡¯t shake hands.


    Su Ke never thought that this 30-something-year-old man would address him like this.


    However, he was only shocked for a brief second before he quickly regained himself and returned the greeting. ¡°Brother Sun Song, nice to meet you!¡±


    Sun Song then quickly stood at Ma Meng¡¯s side, ¡°Grandpa Meng, the timing was a bit tight so I could only gather this many people. However, I still have a few other brothers on the way who will get here soon!¡±


    ¡°The situation¡¯s been resolved, tell the brothers to go home!¡± Ma Meng then glanced at the guys standing by the road before waving his hand and continuing, ¡°Right, get people to send Su Ke¡¯s friends home!¡±


    ¡°Su Ke, come with me!¡±


    Su Ke looked at the Hong Chen in his arms then over to Zheng Mo standing beside him. Helplessly, he could only whisper a few words to Zheng Mo, but she could roughly guess what was going on. Even though Su Ke was her ¡®boyfriend¡¯, he was hugging another girl and sending her home. He thought that she was probably feeling uncomfortable.


    Under Sun Song¡¯s supervision, a few vans very quickly loaded upZheng Mo, Han Mei, and Xiao Xian Ren and sent them back to Lang Fang institute while Su Ke carried Hong Chen into Ma Meng¡¯s SUV.


    Ma Meng started the car and started driving towards the address Hong Chen had provided when he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Based on what he thought of him, Su Ke wasn¡¯t the kind of person to stir up trouble.


    Su Ke had placed Hong Chen on the seat next to him before he finally relaxed. In a moment, his body felt extremely exhausted as he let out a deep breath and narrated the whole incident.


    ¡°En!¡± After Ma Meng heard the whole story, he became silent. ¡°Sister Fei Hong is in the north right now. I rushed over only after I got her phone call. Fortunately, you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Su Ke nodded before realizing that Liu Fei Hong didn¡¯t come when he called.


    Looks like she had left Lang Fang Shi early in the morning.


    ¡°Wu Ao Ran is Lang Ming¡¯s person. I reckon that he¡¯ll leave you alone now, but you still need to be careful. Have you heard of Lang Ming?¡± Ma Meng slowly said, his hands steadily holding the steering wheel as he kept his head forward.


    ¡°Lang Ming? The double-headed wolf, Lang Guang and Lang Ming, the two brothers?¡±


    Su Ke tried very hard to place their names.


    When he finally remembered, he was rather shocked.


    The double-headed wolf brothers had an even worse reputation in Lang Fang City than Liu Fei Hong.


    ¡°En, I didn¡¯t act on my own today. Sister Fei Hong is still gone, and according to our intelligence, the people from Ba Zhou who wanted to kidnap Liu Qing Qing are related to them. If I want to mobilize everyone, I need to wait for Sister Fei Hong to come back and take charge!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t really understand, but he still unconsciously nodded, ¡°En!¡±


    The car then filled up with silence.


    Su Ke carried the still weakened Hong Chen out of the car before he turned around and said, ¡°Brother Meng, you can go home first. I really troubled you today!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ma Meng was shocked as he looked at Su Ke. He was planning to wait until Su Ke had sent the girl home before sending him back as well.


    However, when he heard Su Ke say that, he smiled meaningfully and waved before quickly leaving.


    Su Ke had a depressed expression on his face as he quickly understood the meaning behind Ma Meng¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t think that I¡¯m perverted! I¡¯m a good person!¡±

 Chapter 120: This is a Misunderstanding

    After watching Ma Meng drive away, Su Ke looked down at Hong Chen who was like a little kitten in his arms. Probably because of the shock she experienced tonight, her entire face was white and she fell asleep.


    Su Ke sighed helplessly as he stared at her.


    Hong Chen had previously given her house keys to Su Ke. She probably didn¡¯t have enough strength to open the door right now, not to mention that she lived alone so there was no one to help her.


    Good people commit to the end.


    If you¡¯re going to send the Buddha, send him to the west!


    Since he was involved in this matter, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye.


    Fortunately though, Hong Chen¡¯s house was only on the 3rd level.


    With every step he took, Su Ke felt his arms getting heavier.


    Curse you, gravity!


    The two of them were rather intimate with Hong Chen¡¯s arms looped around his neck, her head resting on his shoulder. Her short hair had the scent of sweat, which he could continuously smell. Her eyes were shut tightly and tear stains were visible on her eyelashes.


    Her elaborate nose and tender lips had unknowingly become red, making her look more like the lively and bouncy reporter from before.


    What hadn¡¯t changed was her pure face that didn¡¯t belong to the nightlife.


    He turned his gaze away from her face and unconsciously moved downwards, her arms around Su Ke¡¯s neck. Her neckline was wide open, revealing a vast expanse of white.


    He could even see a bit of something he shouldn¡¯t, causing his legs to weaken and making him stagger.


    After he managed to right himself, he heard Hong Chen yawn like she had just woken up.


    Su Ke¡¯s legs didn¡¯t stop as he walked up the stairs and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Hong Chen replied dazedly.


    She kept her position as she looked at Su Ke from below her eyelashes.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Her eyes then misted up, like she was thinking of something again.


    They had finally reached the second floor when he spoke, ¡°No need for thanks! It¡¯s not like I saved you for nothing!¡±


    He then propped her up to prevent her from slipping out and his palm felt something soft and round that was very elastic.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    In a moment, Su Ke stopped moving, even nearly dropping Hong Chen.


    Her originally pale face reddened and her breathing picked up, causing he two rabbits on her chest to undulate vigorously under Su Ke¡¯s chin.


    He could feel Hong Chen¡¯s embarrassment as her arms trembled faintly.


    They could hear each other¡¯s frantic heartbeats loudly going ba-thump ba-thump.


    The more Hong Chen tried to calm down, the more anxious she got.


    Her rabbits then jumped even more, moving ceaselessly under Su Ke¡¯s chin.


    They had even touched his lower lip a few times, so she forcefully pulled her chest away, but when she did that, she then felt Su Ke¡¯s palm sink into her butt.


    ¡°Hand, your hand!¡± Hong Chen¡¯s voice was like a mosquito, unable to be heard.


    Her originally very weak body was now completely limp, her voice starting to tremble.


    Su Ke felt like his face had stiffened and a bead of sweat dripped from his forehead as he twisted his mouth, showing a strained smile that was even uglier than crying.


    He wanted to smash his head against the wall and die right now.


    If he knew this was going to happen, he would have just carried Hong Chen straight up to the 3rd level! Why did he have to delay!?


    The miniskirt that Hong Chen wore for work was definitely too short.


    In a split second, her skirt had ridden up and his hand had slipped inside.


    Coincidentally, his hand brushed in between her cheeks and he felt half tender skin, half cotton.


    He felt something soft and flexible as his hands moved before he could feel a ripple.


    This was simply, simply too immoral!


    Hearing Hong Chen¡¯s trembling voice, Su Ke¡¯s heart jumped and he felt like his knees were going soft, like he was about to collapse.


    They might actually have fallen from the 2nd floor.


    ¡°Hei hei, misunderstanding, misunderstanding!¡±


    Su Ke smiled embarrassedly and immediately pulled his hands out, but he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands.


    In the end, he could only place them on her thigh, but his anxiety didn¡¯t vanish but grew instead.


    He scratched his head before gritting his teeth and rushing up to the 3rd level.


    He kept trying to tell himself to calm down, but only when he was in front of Hong Chen¡¯s door did he stand in silence and she did the same.


    ¡°Hu!¡± He took a deep breath and held her house keys with his right hand.


    He then knelt down with his right knee pointed up and kept Hong Chen propped up.


    Su Ke¡¯s posture was rather strange, his right hand trying to insert the key into the door.


    However, his neck was embraced by Hong Chen, making it hardfor him to see the lock.


    He could feel the side of his face pressing just above Hong Chen¡¯s chest; her soft and glossy skin slightly chilling his face.


    Hong Chen was too ashamed to show her face. It was already really embarrassing when Su ke had touched her butt, so who knew that right now his face would be so close to her two rabbits, like they were pressed together. Hot breath was blown onto her skin, causing her to feel goosebumps.


    However, this couldn¡¯t be helped! She kept inwardly hurrying up Su Ke to end this embarrassing display.


    She then shut her eyes tightly, as if this would alleviate her embarrassment.


    ¡°Ka!¡±


    A loud natural noise sounded in their hearts, making them momentarily stunned.


    Su Ke used a bit of force and the door was finally opened.


    Unknowingly, his back was soaked with sweat. This was even more tiring than the fight at Jin Se Hua Nian. He then stood up and walked through the door, feeling rather relieved.


    Hong Chen¡¯s house was a small apartment.


    However, for one person, it was not only comfortable, it also didn¡¯t have an empty or lonely feeling. The house was elegant with a small living room, inside of which was a pale yellow cloth sofa and some unfinished snacks on the coffee table.


    Su Ke surveyed the apartment and saw a wall with a lot of pictures hung on it, many of them with Hong Chen as the subject. He then glanced at the bedroom door and asked, ¡°Bed?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Hong Chen¡¯s whole body shook and she was frightened for a moment.

 Chapter 121: Physiological Needs

    When Su Ke finished speaking, Hong Chen¡¯s body trembled like a frightened rabbit, her eyes carrying shock and innocence as she looked at Su Ke, confused.


    Su Ke could obviously feel Hong Chen¡¯s trembling, feeling a sense of inner hostility in that moment. If he wasn¡¯t holding her so tight and she didn¡¯t have any strength, he was afraid that he would have had to hide in one corner. He was momentarily at a loss.


    ¡°En! D*mn! This is a misunderstanding!¡±


    Suddenly, he thought of his words just now and felt like a bucket of cold water was poured onto him as he immediately reacted. His entire face was on fire as he quickly tried to explain himself, ¡°When I said bed, I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡±


    He looked down at the trembling Hong Chen and was so anxious, his head started to sweat. ¡°What I meant was did you want want me to just place you on your bed? It¡¯ll only be you on the bed, I¡¯m not climbing in!¡±


    After Hong Chen went through a short moment of terror,she gradually calmed down and looked at Su Ke¡¯s red face and giggled. ¡°I know what you¡¯re saying!¡±


    In actual fact, Hong Chen wouldn¡¯t have had such a misunderstanding.


    However, today¡¯s incident had caused her to be rather jittery; she might have some trauma from this and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get over it.


    Su Ke originally saved her, so how could he take advantage of her?


    After Hong Chen thought about it, she smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going in the bed. Set me down on the sofa first, ok?¡±


    When Su Ke heard her finish, it was like he was absolved of a burden as he set her down on the sofa and finally let out a breath of relief.


    This whole situation was too exciting.


    If he didn¡¯t have a firm will, maybe some immoral behaviour would actually happen!


    ¡°Su Ke, help me get a glass of water!¡± Hong Chen wanted to comfort her body, but found that she still had no power. It felt like her entire body was under the control of someone else.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Even though she could feel, she didn¡¯t have a shred of strength.


    When she said that, she pointed at the water dispenser beside the TV.


    ¡°Hu!¡± Su Ke handed her the water and Hong Chen breathed out heavily.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking me why I went to Jin Se Hua Nian!?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I just waiting for you to say so!¡±


    Su Ke shrugged his shoulders, indeed feeling very curious.


    Why did such a righteous journalist go to work in such an establishment like a KTV?


    ¡°I¡¯m currently writing a manuscript. Someone informed me that Jin Se Hua Nian was providing services from women who had taken a wrong step in life. Also, there were some girls who were trafficked over here!¡± Hong Chen then drank a bit of water while thinking about how she nearly lost her innocence.


    Su Ke saw Hong Chen¡¯s face and quickly said, ¡°Ai! When did you become a police officer who¡¯s in charge of delivering justice?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Wei! I was always in charge of a newspaper, okay!? Do you think I¡¯m a paparazzi who¡¯ll go and get decorative news!?¡±


    As expected, Hong Chen then suddenly pouted, ¡°A newspaper would always want this kind of story. In the previous incident where you were playing the hero, I was the one who reported on it, okay!?¡±


    Hong Chen leaned against the sofa and curled her legs up. Her short chiffon skirt showed a large portion of her thighs, and her posture made her skirt only cover her butt.


    Her jade legs were curled up and her snow-white skin was lustrous.


    She wrapped her arms around her chest and held the cup of water with one hand. Her short hair was pretty, her face was pure, and her eyes were slightly red and swollen, evoking a sense of tender affection..


    Thinking back to what happened at the stairs, Su Ke was somewhat at a lose as he thought about her charm.


    Suddenly, there was a notification sound from the system and Su Ke quickly entered and saw a new task on the screen.


    ¡°Task: Resolve Hong Chen¡¯s physiological needs. Reward: 1000 RMB¡±


    ¡°What? Physiological needs?¡±


    After he finished reading, Su Ke¡¯s eyes opened widely with a stunned expression.


    Her physiological needs, could it be? It can¡¯t be!?


    ¡°Wei, Su Ke, what happened to you? Why are you stoning?¡±


    Just as Su Ke¡¯s brain turned to mush, his heart beat faster and he had no idea what to do.


    Hong Chen¡¯s voice then brought him back to reality,


    ¡°Eh! Nothing! Nothing!¡±


    Su Ke quickly waved his hands, but his red face gave him away.


    Hong Chen furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°Are you hot?¡±


    Su Ke rambled out, his brain still musing on the sudden task, ¡°He he! It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    His heart was thumping wildly as he thought, ¡°What exactly is with this stupid system!? Resolve her physiological needs? Why not just directly tell me to be a prostitute!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still a pure virgin male, even if Hong Chen wasn¡¯t bad and her body felt rather good. Even though her chest was rather small,, she was a lover that the masses would yearn for. However, my first time can¡¯t end like this!¡±


    Su Ke condemned the mysterious system as he unconsciously glanced at Hong Chen and shook his head.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with you!?¡± Hong Chen saw Su Ke¡¯s thoughtful appearance and his gaze was just directed towards her chest and thighs for a moment, so she immediately regained her fiery personality and continued, ¡°Where were you looking just now? Is it somewhere you should look?¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke, who was caught by Hong Chen, was jarred awake, but his heart was confused.


    When they entered the room just now and he said the word ¡®bed¡¯, she was scared witless.


    She didn¡¯t seem like she had some physiological needs?


    Su Ke was scared witless when he thought that, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it wants me to force myself onto her?¡±Even if Hong Chen was unwilling, the her right now couldn¡¯t fight back.


    He could just directly complete his task, but if he did that, how was he any different from Zhang Wen Long?


    ¡°Forget it. Even if I fail this task, there won¡¯t be any punishment, so I¡¯ll just give up!¡±


    After Su Ke thought things through, he quickly regained his calm.


    Even though 1000 RMB wasn¡¯t a small sum, some things should never be done.


    Hong Chen stared at Su Ke¡¯s red face for a while and thought that he was thirsty.


    ¡°I have no strength right now, so if you want to drink something, pour it yourself!¡±


    ¡°Hong Chen, are you still thirsty? I¡¯ll pour you some water!¡±


    Hong Chen shook her head, ¡°Not thirsty, thanks!¡±


    ¡°Hong Chen, are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook for you!¡±


    Hong Chen continued to shake her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite right now!¡±


    ¡°Hong Chen, are you tired? I¡¯ll carry you to the bed to sleep!¡±


    Hong Chen¡¯s face was full of suspicion as she shook her head unconsciously.


    Su Ke had asked for half a day, but she didn¡¯t make any headway and was even more gloomy.


    He couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, ¡°What else could be a physiological need!?¡±


    I¡¯ve asked everything already, f*ck!


    I asked about water, food, sleep, and there¡¯s still 2 left!


    ¡°Hong Chen, do you need to go to the toilet?¡±

 Chapter 122: I’ll Really Take Them Off

    Su Ke held some hope in his eyes as he thought about the clues he found.


    He didn¡¯t even think about anything as he said, ¡°Hong Chen, do you want to use the toilet?¡±


    Hong Chen was originally frowning her eyebrows and felt like Su Ke was showing the first signs of insanity. Who knew that this brat would actually ask her this kind of question.


    In a flash, her cheeks went red.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke thought about what he just said and felt like it was kind of rude and he embarrassedly shook his head.


    ¡°He he, I¡¯m just asking, just asking!¡±


    However, Hong Chen¡¯s face didn¡¯t go back to normal, it got even redder instead. She had crimson cheeks and misty eyes as she placed her cup on the coffee table and looked down.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    How could Su Ke know that his question would ignite a flame in her?


    Hong Chen didn¡¯t feel it at first, but after Su Ke said that, she suddenly felt the urge to pee.


    ¡°What do I do? If I knew that this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have drunk that cup of water!¡± Hong Chen had drunk a lot of beer when working at Jin Se Hua Nian. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have been drugged by Zhang Wen Long. After she got home and drank another cup of water, her bladder suddenly became full and she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the toilet.


    The more she wanted to suppress the feeling, the more urgent she felt.


    She then started to rub her thighs together and her breathing became more erratic as she bowed her head and clenched her hands into fists.


    She wanted to squeeze her thighs together at first, but she realized that her body was still too weak.


    In a moment, she felt despair. God! What exactly should I do?


    There was no way to go to the toilet. It couldn¡¯t be that she had to wet her pants?


    Su Ke finally realized Hong Chen¡¯s plight and stared at her curiously, wanting to know what happened.


    Hong Chen raised her head and made eye contact with Su Ke and stared at his innocent appearance, ¡°What are you looking at!?¡±


    She then remembered his words that caused this situation and immediately exploded, ¡°I need to go to the toilet!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s eyes widened with a stunned expression, ¡°Ah? You¡¯re saying that you want to use the toilet?¡±


    Hong Chen tilted her head and said imposingly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    She knew that this was the only way for her to overcome her embarrassment as she furiously glared at Su Ke.


    Having been shouted at by her, Su Ke quickly contracted his neck and walked back to the sofa before speaking with a cautious tone, ¡°Then¡­ do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t move right now, so how am I going to go? Roll?¡± Hong Chen glared at him with her almond eyes and her rabbits seem to feel her internal anger as they unceasingly bounced up and down.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t expect that such a casual remark would actually turn out to be true.


    However, even though he found the problem, how could he solve it? How could he help Hong Chen resolve her physiological needs? Did he need to carry her to use the toilet?


    Hong Chen was feeling so urgent she felt like she was going to go crazy. It felt like her bladder would burst at any minute. She was facing a similar problem to Su Ke, so what should she do?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I carry you in!? After that¡­. you can do the rest yourself?¡± Su Ke said in a small voice, trying to feel out her reaction.


    ¡°En!¡± Hong Chen nodded since she didn¡¯t have a choice anymore.


    However, after seeing Su Ke rise from the sofa and walk over to her, her heart started pounding and the roiling in her stomach got worst.


    Su Ke scratched his scalp as he walked over to Hong Chen and picked her up in a princess carry like before.


    Hong Chen didn¡¯t care and just quickly waved her hands in the direction of the toilet, ¡°That way!¡±


    Su Ke opened the door with a ¡°Kacha¡± and immediately saw a few of Hong Chen¡¯s bras and panties hung on one side.


    His nose twitched as he smelled the slight fragrance of jasmine coming off of them.


    He wanted to confirm the smell, but he suddenly realized that he still held Hong Chen in his arms who was waiting to use the toilet.


    Her face was really red as she followed his line of sight. Since she was living alone, she kept things very casual. Naturally, this means that her bathroom is her domain and her undergarments were hung everywhere so that they would be easy to wear or take off.


    Who knew that Su Ke, an uninvited guest, would come in here one day!


    ¡°I¡¯m done, this is really embarrassing!¡± Hong Chen glanced at the black lacy underwear she just washed yesterday; it had an open framework design and looked like a fishing net, which was very good for ventilation and was extremely beautiful.


    However, Hong Chen felt like she was going to faint.


    Su Ke gulped audibly and restricted his gaze as he carefully put Hong Chen on the toilet seat before standing up to leave.


    He then suddenly heard Hong Chen call for him, ¡°Wei, Su Ke!¡±


    ¡°En? Are you done?¡± Su Ke opened the door slightly before walking in.


    Hong Chen stared at Su Ke with her mouth open, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Her face was full of embarrassment and her eyes beseeched Su Ke with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you help me? I can¡¯t take them off!¡±


    When Hong Chen said this, it sounded like she was going to cry as she quickly bowed her head. She put in a bunch of effort just now when Su Ke left,but she could only pull them down halfway. Since she didn¡¯t have any strength in her legs, she couldn¡¯t even lift up her butt.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke¡¯s eyes went black and his mind went blank.


    He then anxiously repeated her words like he didn¡¯t hear what she said, ¡°You want me to¡­, to take them off?¡±


    Hong Chen could only temporarily let Su Ke have his delusions as she said, ¡°Just close your eyes! Stop delaying and hurry up!¡±


    After she said this, her entire body trembled.


    ¡°Eh! Then, then I¡¯m going to take them off!¡±


    Su Ke saw that even though Hong Chen had bowed her head, she still nodded.


    He gritted his teeth and slowly knelt down with his eyes closed.


    As his hands wandered downwards, he slowly reached closer to Hong Chen¡¯s waist.

 Chapter 123: Getting Pleasure from Helping People

    Hong Chen was so anxious, she kept trembling as she held down her miniskirt with her small hand and covered herself up. She watched as Su Ke slowly bent down with his eyes closed, but couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Su Ke gulped audibly. Even though he was already kneeling down, his thighs were trembling.


    As he got closer to her, the fragrance from Hong Chen¡¯s body grew stronger and he could hear his heartbeat getting faster and faster.


    He slowly crept his hands forward under a sea of darkness, but in this blackness, an image of a beautiful woman appeared.


    Like he had night vision; Hong Chen¡¯s silhouette, posture, and her shy and embarrassed movements were engraved in his mind.


    While going against the image in his mind, Su Ke moved forward slightly and immediately felt something soft and flexible press against his shoulder.


    Hong Chen put her arm around his neck in a tight embrace.


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke breathed out of his nose and his chin was surrounded by her two exquisite peaks, so deep that even his mouth and nose were also submerged within the tender flesh.


    Her skin was as smooth as silk and had a sweet and seductive smell.


    He raised his head slightly with a lot of difficulty so that he could breathe.


    At this moment, his shoulder suddenly sunk and Hong Chen suddenly put more strength into her arms. He slowly pulled her body above the toilet as she said quietly, ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Hong Chen¡¯s breathing was really erratic as she propped herself up using Su Ke¡¯s shoulders.


    Only then did she slowly lift herself up and feel like she was going to lose all of her strength in the next second, making her very anxious.


    ¡°En, en!¡± Su Ke started sweating and his reached out hands were just hanging there like a Chinese vampire on Tv. His heart was already feeling confused, but now he really had to take Hong Chen¡¯s underwear off?


    He had seen her underwear in Jin Se Hua Nian and he touched them with his own hands while he was carrying her. She was wearing pure white cotton underwear that gripped her butt tightly.


    Did he have to peel it off?


    Hong Chen felt the energy in her arms slowly deplete while Su Ke¡¯s nose kept breathing air into her collar, making her even more powerless.


    A feeling of weakness slowly spread from her chest.


    ¡°Hurry up, Su Ke!¡±


    Just as Hong Chen spoke, it felt like her strength found an exit and her arms loosened around Su Ke¡¯s neck, causing her to scream in alarm.


    Su Ke completely relied on his instincts as he grabbed Hong Chen¡¯s waist directly with his left hand. He had to make a decision since this was an emergency.


    Thinking until here, he lifted up her skirt with his right hand without saying anything.


    He could feel the soft and silky feeling of her cotton underwear with his thumb, making his heart beat even faster. However, it wasn¡¯t the time for that now.


    He then moved his palms upwards, his thumb hooking the edge of her panties and pulling them down.


    He didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Hong Chen¡¯s butt was too round, or because her skin is too delicate and silky, but Su Ke used almost zero effort to pull her underwear down to her knees before it stopped.


    If people said that Su Ke didn¡¯t touch Hong Chen¡¯s butt at all, then that would be a lie.


    He was feeling rather thrilled as he pulled them down; with just a small pause he may have gone astray.


    When he was done, Su Ke quickly put Hong Chen back down with his eyes still tightly shut.


    His heart was already beating really fast and could burst out at any moment as he inhaled loudly and deeply.


    Hong Chen¡¯s voice was trembling as he said, ¡°Su Ke, leave quickly!¡±


    It sounded like she wanted to cry as she pushed Su Ke out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t wait for her to repeat herself as he quickly turned and walked out.


    Only then did he open his eyes and immediately hear a sound like a tap being opened, like a river winding its way down a mountain.


    He was stunned and paused for a moment before realizing what was going on.


    ¡°F*ck! She¡¯s peeing!¡±


    He immediately put his hands over his ears and closed the door behind him.


    His heart was pounding as he leaned against the door with an anxious expression on his face.


    It sounded like the noise was right beside his ears.


    Unbidden, the image of Hong Chen on the toilet seat came to mind and his mouth went dry.


    He quickly found a cup and got some ice water, drinking it down loudly.


    His body was enveloped in the cold for a moment before he finally calmed down.


    He roughly shook his head and got the image out of his mind.


    While carrying his cup, he surveyed his surroundings once again.


    There were a lot of pictures on the wall that very quickly caught Su Ke¡¯s attention.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see pictures of her through the years. As expected, she was a beautiful child.


    Unexpectedly though, Hong Chen was a tomboy when she was young and her gender was hard to distinguish. However, from high school to university, she started to grow into her looks and had good features, a slender body, and an ever-present smile.


    ¡°Oh right, the task!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Since he was so anxious just now, he completely forgot about the new task.


    He didn¡¯t know if he really finished it or not, so he quickly entered the space and it was as expected.


    ¡°Task: Resolve Hong Chen¡¯s physiological needs (Complete). Reward: RMB 1000.¡±


    After seeing that the task was complete, Su Ke heaved out a breath of relief, ¡°Hu!!¡±


    Even though he got pleasure from helping people, he still scolded the system in his heart.


    ¡®Can you write the tasks more clearly? Resolving a physiological need? You scared me to death!¡¯


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke whispered to himself, but he didn¡¯t extract the reward yet when he suddenly heard Hong Chen¡¯s voice from the bathroom, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    He listened carefully, but there was no sound, so he quickly tiptoed over to the bathroom and


    placed his ear against it. However, before he could hear what was going on inside, the door was suddenly pulled open and his body fell forward, causing him to stagger.

 Chapter 124: Top and Bottom Lose Their Guard

    Hong Chen¡¯s entire face was red, like a ripe apple. Looking up at Su Ke, her posture was a little indecent as she sat atop the toilet with her pink chiffon dress and skirt almost wrinkled up into a bunch. She tried to pull down her dress and cover herself up, causing Su Ke to be at a loss, ¡°Eh! You called for me?¡±


    No matter what, even if he had some auditory problems, he could only place the blame on her shoulders. If not, even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cleanse his perverted reputation.


    When he finished speaking, he quickly put on an innocent expression.


    Luckily, Hong Chen¡¯s protective measures were quite good; what he shouldn¡¯t see, he didn¡¯t see. Su Ke gulped audibly and saw a hint of white in the corner of his eye.


    ¡°D*mn, it can¡¯t be that this lass is waiting for me to pull up her underwear!?¡±


    Her pure-white cotton underwear was faintly visible under her skirt, causing Su Ke to feel rather flustered as he quickly looked away.


    Hong Chen kept trying to calm her breathing, but her heart was beating too fast with a ba-thump, ba-thump, making her flustered. She used all her strength just now, but her underwear simply didn¡¯t listen and stubbornly clung to her legs.


    Such a simple action like pulling up her panties had become so hard to do. After using a burst of strength, Hong Chen¡¯s entire body became a deflated balloon and even her fingers wouldn¡¯t move.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    After she thought about it, she could only helplessly accept reality.


    If she only relied on herself, then she would probably have to sleep on the toilet that night.


    She painfully opened her mouth and shouted hoarsely, making herself wonder if Su Ke could even hear her.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    At this moment, Su Ke came in head first, nearly falling in front of her.


    When she heard his question, Hong Chen gritted her teeth and made a noise of assent.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Ke knew what she wanted in his heart, but after seeing Hong Chen nod, he felt a moment of relief. If she agreed that she called him, everything would be fine.


    ¡°You, me!¡± Hong Chen really didn¡¯t know how to say it as she held down her skirt.


    She was very nervous as she bunched up her skirt.


    Su Ke¡¯s eyes lit up as his gaze was drawn to the edges of her skirt.


    With a dry mouth and a pounding heart, even though he couldn¡¯t see anything, it still succeeded in making his face hot. It felt like that within her skirt, there would be monsters spouting fire and just a glance would make him burst into flames.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you pull them up?¡± Su Ke felt like if he continued standing there, he would be combusted by the flames inside his body until even the ashes won¡¯t be left.


    Hong Chen¡¯s cheeks were flushed as she stammered for half a day without saying anything. After asking him, the two of them calmed down.


    ¡°En!¡± Hong Chen nodded shyly. At this time, she suddenly realized that she almost bunched up her whole skirt. Her face paled and she quickly pulled it back down.


    ¡°Hu!¡± Su Ke breathed out heavily before taking a step forward and standing in front of Hong Chen.


    He then knelt down at her distressed appearance before squeezing out a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can be counted as a skilled worker now and guarantee that the work will be done in a second!¡±


    ¡°Then close your eyes!¡±


    When Hong Chen said these words, her voice trembled and she placed her arms on his shoulders.


    ¡°Hei! So the two of us are actually skilled workers!¡± Su Ke cursed in his heart, but he still obediently closed his eyes. His chin was once again against the top of her exquisite peaks and he felt Hong Chen start to use some strength to push her body up.


    This time, Su Ke quickly reached out with his hands and opened up her skirt.


    He hooked the elastic band of her panties and his thumbs caressed her skin as he pulled them up. His movements were very smooth and straightforward, completing what Hong Chen couldn¡¯t do with her entire effort.


    He lifted her panties up to her waist and the warmth from his palms hadn¡¯t completely disappeared when Su Ke pulled his hands out.


    He then opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hong Chen¡¯s face was bright red as she scrunched up her body with shyness. No matter which girl is faced with this kind of situation, letting a guy help her all the way, especially when both of them are still so young, it was exceptionally embarrassing.


    Su Ke wanted to stand, but he realized that Hong Chen¡¯s skirt was too wrinkled, so he reached out to help her smoothen it.


    However, her skirt was too short and only barely covered her thighs, so he unconsciously tugged her dress down.


    At first, Hong Chen was still in a state of embarrassment while thinking about how to react.


    Since her dress was supposed to be skimpy, it bared the shoulders with no straps.


    Her chest went cold and she reacted in a panic, her previously powerless arms suddenly covering her chest while she exclaimed, ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke was stunned as he unconsciously looked downwards and almost got a nosebleed. He never expected that his well-intentioned action to cover up her lower part would bare the top half of her body.


    The low-cut neckline of her chiffon dress slipped down a lot.


    Through Hong Chen¡¯s arms, one could see her transparent shoulder straps connected to a moon-white bra. Her neckline was wide open and a large portion of her snow-white skin was on display. If Su Ke used a bit of force, her entire chest would be exposed.


    ¡°F*ck! This was too provoking!¡± Su Ke¡¯s scalp numbed as he thought about it.


    He clearly didn¡¯t do it intentionally, but the truth was right in front of him.


    He nearly pulled down Hong Chen¡¯s entire outfit as his heart jumped violently in his chest and he gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t care about anything else as he just quickly carried Hong Chen in his embrace and walked out of the bathroom after kicking it open.


    A large bed entered his field of view.


    Hong Chen was bundled up in his arms and her chest hadn¡¯t been covered up yet, leaving her chest half-exposed. Her chest seemed to be covered in snow with crystal-clear skin.


    Her skirt was pushed to the rear and her thighs were tightly close together, so her panties were slightly discernible.

 Chapter 125: High Level! This Is Way Too High Level!

    Su Ke quickly placed the embarrassed Hong Chen on her bed. Her messy clothes were very enticing as he helplessly took out a light blanket from the bed and spread it over Hong Chen¡¯s body.


    Only when the blanket covered her entire body did Su Ke breathe a sigh of relief, ¡°Hu!¡±


    His heart was overloaded ever since he bumped into Hong Chen today.


    ¡°Wei!¡± Hong Chen covered herself with the blanket like a shield and quickly calmed down as she looked at Su Ke¡¯s confused face before saying, ¡°You need to take responsibility!¡±


    Su Ke unconsciously nodded before lightning struck his brain and he almost fainted, ¡°Oh!¡±


    He was was so anxious, he stammered as he repeated what she said, ¡°You¡­ what did you just say? Responsibility?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯ve already seen, hugged, and touched everything. Now you don¡¯t want to pay!?¡± Hong Chen was finally in her own home, on her own bed, and covered in a blanket so she was completely relaxed, letting her get back her fiery temperament.


    When she saw Su Ke¡¯s pale face, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Eh! I, I don¡¯t seem to have done anything!¡¯ Su Ke cried without tears.


    Since he did a good deed, he won¡¯t suffer a double loss, but he served himself up on a silver platter! His cheeks stiffened and there was a feeling that he was on a thief¡¯s boat.


    He put a fake smile on his face as he spoke, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hug me? You can touch me as well!¡±


    ¡°D*mn! You¡­ I was joking with you, I wasn¡¯t actually that angry. Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re my little brother!? I¡¯ll take care of you like a little brother!¡±


    Su Ke remembered when Hong Chen said that and the scene where she licked cream off her lips passed his mind. His heart shook and his nervousness subsided.


    Hong Chen curled up under the blanket and said, ¡°I wanted to thank you for today¡¯s matter! How do you want me to thank you? Besides my life, anything¡¯s fine!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke could tell that she was joking, but the situation still made him speechless. He was a third-year student, so how could he take responsibility?


    Even getting a marriage certificate would require him to wait a few years.


    ¡°Then how about you let me touch it?¡±


    Su Ke relaxed and thought about his own embarrassment before wanting to take revenge.


    He paused and weakly said, ¡°Go die! You d*mn pervert!¡±


    Hong Chen never thought that Su Ke would say that.


    She originally thought that his confused face was rather funny, but now her face was entirely red. Her butt felt numb when she finished speaking, like she could still feel his palm on it.


    When Su Ke finished speaking, he stared at Hong Chen and his eyes flickered.


    He felt a lot calmer now like he equalized the score.


    He laughed comfortably at her reaction.


    After a while, Hong Chen¡¯s face became serious, ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Ke! Ma Meng, right?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t deny it.


    When they were walking out of Jin Se Hua Nian, everyone saw it.


    They could guess his identity by that point, not to mention a reporter in charge of a newspaper.


    ¡°You and your group back then have my thanks, but you shouldn¡¯t have relations with them, it¡¯s bad for you. What you¡¯re responsible for now is to obediently study and go to university, not hang around bad people like them!¡±


    Hong Chen said those words with honest eyes and a voice that contained a lot of worry.


    ¡°I know, but Ma Meng and Sister Fei Hong are my friends. They can help solve a lot of problems!¡± Su Ke was quite open-minded and didn¡¯t have any prejudice against people like that. In society, survival wasn¡¯t easy and everyone had their own methods.


    ¡°If Ma Meng didn¡¯t appear, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave Jin Se Hua Nian so easily. You noticed that when we left there weren¡¯t any police, didn¡¯t you? What does that show?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    When Zhang Wen Long brought people down the stairs, someone had already called the police. Han Mei even called a few times, but when the situation was resolved, not a single officer showed up. This showed that Ma Meng was more reliable than the police.


    ¡°En! Jin Se Hua Nian¡¯s Zhang Wen Long must already have the police station under control. I definitely need to expose this because I don¡¯t believe that he can control the entire police district! If this doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go to the Provincial Office and see the Minister of Public Security!¡±


    When Hong Chen spoke, her aura was very righteous, making Su Ke feel that she wasn¡¯t a reporter, but rather a warrior.


    ¡°Hey! Why have you not learned your lesson yet!? Did you forget what happened today? If you get exposed, aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll come after you!? You know that they have certain means that you can¡¯t guard against?¡±


    Su Ke shrugged his shoulders after he said that.


    Ma Meng helped saved them this time, but if they really wanted to deal with Hong Chen, there were too many methods.


    Hong Chen angrily said, ¡°I can¡¯t stand evil! What can they even do to me, anyway?¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was arguing with a third-year student as she now considered Su Ke a strong shoulder she could lean on.


    Su Ke seemed to be mumbling as he slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re a journalist that should be following public opinion. Haven¡¯t you realized by now that public opinion is important? Like two days ago, someone leaked that a politician has a mistress and they were taken care of!¡±


    He saw Hong Chen¡¯s eyes light up as she excitedly said, ¡°You mean breaking the news on the internet anonymously!?¡±


    Su Ke scratched his eyebrow and stared into Hong Chen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°High Level! This is way too high level!¡±


    If Hong Chen had any strength to move, she would¡¯ve raised her thumb with a large grin on her face.

 Chapter 126: Going to Jin Se Hua Nian Again

    After he placed Hong Chen down to rest, Su Ke went home and immediately called Zheng Mo.


    ¡°Wei! This is Su Ke!¡±


    There was a brief moment of silence before Zheng Mo¡¯s came out,


    ¡°You, are you home?¡±


    Her voice was hoarse and a bit quiet since she was just crying a lot.


    Su Ke then imagined Zheng Mo¡¯s teary face and his voice became gentle.


    ¡°En, I¡¯m home. You must¡¯ve been so scared today!¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, Su Ke!¡±


    Zheng Mo then went silent and Su Ke wanted to respond, but before he could, he suddenly heard her say, ¡°That girl!¡±


    When she returned to the dormitory, she was completely preoccupied with shock and guessing Su Ke¡¯s relationship with that girl.


    She then thought about the girl that Su Ke carried out and she felt a pang of jealousy.


    ¡°Ah, Hong Chen! She¡¯s my friend! Did you hear about that thief I caught? She¡¯s the one who videotaped me. We got to know each other after that incident. She was at Jin Se Hua Nian to gather information. That¡¯s right, she¡¯s a journalist!¡±


    While Su Ke was speaking, he realized that everything seemed to be intertwined.


    It was fate that he bumped into Hong Chen again and saved her!


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zheng Mo¡¯s voice seemed to have relaxed as she continued, ¡°Su Ke, I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯ll head to bed first. You should go to sleep too!¡±


    Once she knew that the relationship between Su Ke and Hong Chen wasn¡¯t what she thought it was, Zheng Mo breathed out a sigh of relief and her body instantly felt exhausted.


    ¡°En, sweet dreams!¡±


    Su Ke then hung up and laid down on his bed, his heart trembling as he accepted the 1000 RMB reward.


    Su Ke sat up and walked over to his desk with the 1000 RMB in hand. ¡°This is enough to buy Mom a necklace!¡± All of his money was inside and there was 6000 altogether. There was less than half a month before his mother¡¯s birthday and he finally should have enough.


    As he mumbled to himself, he suddenly realized that his arm that was hit by the pipe no longer hurt, causing him to feel surprised.


    He felt around his body and slowly realized that there was a slight stream of continuously moving energy. It not only energized him, but it also healed some of his injuries.


    He clenched his hands into fists and punched the air, making whistling sounds. He then unconsciously thought about the situation in Zhang Wen Long¡¯s bedroom.


    He was like a madman, completely ignoring the consequences.


    Even after all that, he broke one of the waiter¡¯s arm, which scared him.


    After he got Jeet Kune Do, his temper seemed to be more explosive and he was more violent. ¡°It¡¯s because I was too angry then!¡±


    Su Ke could only comfort himself with that kind of reasoning.


    Luckily though, nothing bad happened in the end!


    When he recalled his strong urge to kill Zhang Wen Long, he felt very frightened.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    He helplessly ignored his feelings and pressed his hands against his cheeks, trying to supress his violent emotions.


    At this moment, he could feel that the weak flow of energy inside his body is the¡¶Daoist School¡¯s Twelve Movements¡·(1).


    He didn¡¯t think that ¡¶Daoist School¡¯s Twelve Movements¡·could be used in such a way.


    After going through the entire thing, he felt refreshed and energized.


    When he went back to bed, he fell asleep rather quickly.


    ¡­


    Mondy was really busy because of year-end exams, causing everyone to be very focused and quiet, even in between classes.


    Su Ke was no exception.


    Even though he was rather confident, he studied seriously and revised just to be safe.


    After taking exams for a whole day, Su Ke and Wei Lan rode home on their bicycles.


    ¡°How are your revisions?¡±


    As a member of the study committee, Wei Lan was very concerned with Su Ke¡¯s studies, not to mention the bet.


    Su Ke smiled at Wei Lan as he pedaled, his delicate cheeks carrying a bright smile that exuded confidence, ¡°He he, everything¡¯s fine!¡±


    Wei Lan snorted and smiled widely, making her look rather cute as she spoke, ¡°Alright! Stop boasting!¡±


    The more Su Ke spoke, the more it seemed like he was bluffing.


    After all, his past grades were horrendous. Even if he did his best, he couldn¡¯t surpass her.


    Black lines covered his forehead as he responded, ¡°Eh! You don¡¯t need to attack me like this!¡±No matter what, his foundations were bad.


    Even if his results weren¡¯t very good, he knew that it will still be an improvement.


    Whether he would overtake Wei Lan or not though, only time could tell.


    ¡°If I really overtake you, don¡¯t forget about the bet!¡±


    Wei Lan squinted her eyes with a puzzled expression on her face, ¡°Bet? What bet!?¡±


    ¡°Wa! You forgot!¡±


    Su Ke anxiously blurted, ¡°You said that if I beat you, you¡¯d let me kiss you!¡±


    This wasn¡¯t just a first kiss, but also related to the High School Science Proficiency (Intermediate) reward! If he didn¡¯t get the reward, he wouldn¡¯t be able to master it!


    Wei Lan pouted and stared at Su Ke¡¯s gloomy face, ¡°Tch, stop dreaming!¡±


    She actually felt a bit happy as she turned around and murmured, ¡°If someone really beats me, I¡¯ll definitely keep my word!¡±


    ¡°Hei hei, wait for it!¡±


    While they spoke, they finally reached Wei Lan¡¯s house.


    Seeing Wei Lan blushing face as she walked upstairs, Su Ke shook his head and gave a goofy smile.


    ¡°Eh! Right, I still need to go with Hong Chen to Jin Se Hua Nian and grab some stuff!¡±


    Su Ke then placed his bike back on the road.


    Hong Chen remembered yesterday that her clothes and personal belongings were still locked inside Jin Se Hua Nian.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t dare go alone, so she could only ask Su Ke to go with her.


    He prayed that nothing would happen today!


    Su Ke felt that the lesson he gave Zhang Wen Long yesterday was enough.


    He even asked Ma Meng to helped him.


    However, nothing is permanent, so it¡¯s better to be prepared.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Changed the previous name of this to Twelve Movements instead of Duan Brocades because I think this represents the meaning a lot clearer.

 Chapter 127: Can I Hug You?

    In order to save time, Su Ke down flagged a cab and headed to Jin Se Hua Nian KTV.


    Just as he alighted, he heard Hong Chen say, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    When he turned around, he saw that Hong Chen looked like a completely different person.


    Yesterday¡¯s Hong Chen was sexy and seductive with her pink chiffon dress, but this one is dressed like the reporter in his memory.


    She was wearing a tight sky-blue shirt and loose light-grey overalls.


    Her hair was short and her face was as clear as water. Seeing her without makeup surprised him. However, it looked like she didn¡¯t have enough sleep last night since her eyes were red and swollen.


    She then beckoned Su Ke over so he walked towards her.


    ¡°Did I make you wait long!?¡±


    As he spoke, he glanced at Jin Se Hua Nian and its golden sign.


    Hong Chen felt a bit apologetic as she spoke, ¡°I also just arrived. I¡¯m just a bit embarrassed that I made you come all the way out here. Why don¡¯t I compensate you for your cab fare!?¡±


    Su Ke had just finished school and rode in a cab without going home.


    This attitude is way too generous.


    Su Ke quickly waved his hand as she spoke, ¡°Eh! Compensate me? There¡¯s no need!¡±


    Even though he¡¯s rather poor, he knew that he had some savings, so he couldn¡¯t take Hong Chen¡¯s money and violate his dignity.


    He then grinned as he continued, ¡°Just give me a hug!¡±


    Su Ke felt like his mind was splitting open. He could be very shy and anxious at times when he talked to people, while other times he would use very flirty words.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    With Wei Lan to Li Fei Fei, and now Hong Chen, he would blurt them out without thinking.


    Hong Chen still hadn¡¯t reacted to the difference between ¡®hug¡¯ and ¡®report¡¯ as she said, ¡°Give you a report?¡±(1).


    She blinked rapidly until she noticed Su Ke¡¯s strange smile and finally reacted, thinking about their shared embrace yesterday.


    Su Ke stared at Hong Chen¡¯s blushing face and held back a smile, feeling a bit smug.


    He then raised an eyebrow as he teased her, ¡°Your face is so red!¡±


    Hong Chen was a bit embarrassed, but after seeing Su Ke acting like a pervert with a wagging tail, she immediately regained her composure and glanced up at his face, ¡°Hey! You want me to hug you?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t understand what she meant so he unconsciously agreed.


    ¡°Are you asking me to pop you¡¯re a*** cherry (3)?¡±


    Hong Chen asked, with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Pu!¡± Su Ke felt his blood pressure suddenly skyrocket and he wanted to vomit blood.


    His head was covered in black lines and his scalp went numb as he stood there completely dumbstruck, looking like he wanted to cry without tears.


    Hong Chen didn¡¯t relent as she said, ¡°So?¡±


    After noticing that Su Ke was unmoving and frozen like a stone, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh at him, ¡°Your request is really too much, it has a lot of personality!¡±


    Su Ke finally recovered his senses and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Hong Chen followed Su Ke as the two of them walked through Jin Se Hua Nian¡¯s doors. Since the two of them were laughing just now, it made her more relaxed.


    However, when they entered, she kept remembering yesterday¡¯s horrific events.


    Even though nothing happened, after going through something like that, nobody would want to go back to such a place again.


    It¡¯s just that Hong Chen left some things in her work locker that were very important to her.


    She forced herself forward and followed Su Ke.


    ¡­


    Zhang Wen Long scolded in his heart, ¡°D*mn, brat! Don¡¯t ever fall into my hands or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    He didn¡¯t just lose face when he lost to Su Ke, but he also almost lost his life.


    He had a broken nose, two broken ribs, and a slight concussion.


    Zhang Wen Long was lying on his bed right now with a bottle in his hand and gauze wrapped around his nose. In order to alleviate his other injuries, he had to wear a chest brace that looked like a woman wearing a bra. The brace left his stomach wide open, making for a gross scene.


    The more he thought about the fight, the angrier he got.


    Even though he had so much wealth, he didn¡¯t know that Su Ke was with Liu Fei Hong, so he still felt a bit uneasy.


    The more people mixed with the underground, the more they would understand the consequences. He¡¯s met Wu Ao Ran¡¯s boss a few times before, but relationships are as thin as paper; who knew if he would help? Liu Fei Hong¡¯s reputation was also growing.


    If he provoked her this time, this KTV studio would be kicked out.


    ¡°Revenge is a dish best served cold (4)! You just wait, Su Ke!¡±


    He got even more annoyed and his breathing picked up, causing him to feel pain in his chest, so he gazed at his private nurse.gaze went to the private nurse.


    After Su Ke left last night, Zhang Wen Long rushed to the hospital and didn¡¯t receive a good diagnosis. He was advised to stay and heal, but he couldn¡¯t stand the smell of disinfectant, so he hired a private nurse instead since he had the money.


    The private nurse was currently sitting on the sofa and reading a book.


    She was rather young and looked to be around 23-24 years old. She was wearing a pale pink nurse uniform and a pale pink nurse hat that covered her hair and revealed her smooth forehead.


    Even though she looked average, her body was rather good and she had two large peaks hidden under her clothes. For whatever reason, she was leaning forward slightly, revealing her calves that were pressed together without any gaps.


    Zhang Wen Long looked over her whole body before unconsciously rubbing his nose, ¡°Tch! I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s young or not!¡±


    ¡°Ssss!¡±


    Pain suddenly spread throughout his nose and he sucked in a cold breath.


    The private nurse looked up at him and furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°Leader Zhang?¡±


    She then quickly walked over to check on him and carefully ask, ¡°Leader Zhang, are you uncomfortable anywhere?¡±


    She bent over as she spoke, her two peaks flowing down like waves. He didn¡¯t know if she was wearing a bra or not, but just the thought made Zhang Wen Long swallow his saliva and unconsciously reach out and try and grab them.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Hug and Report are homophones in mandarin.


    The direct translation is actually ¡°burst your chrysanthemu¡±,which is slang for popping their an** cherry.


    The actual translation is ¡°A gentleman¡¯s revenge in 9/10 years is not too late¡±, so I used the next best thing.

 Chapter 128: Why Is That Brat Back!?

    There are a lot of things in this world that people understand that gives them purpose.


    The nurse that Zhang Wen Long hired had her own.


    After graduating from medical school, she wanted to work in a public hospital, but it¡¯s very difficult to do so. Even if she wanted to work in a private hospital, she can¡¯t because all she studied was nursing, so Wang Hong Yan was stuck with working as a temporary nurse to get experience.


    Her current salary is 800 RMB a month with no housing or meals provided. If she wanted to buy makeup, new clothes, or anything at all, she had to save up first.


    She was constantly dreaming about meeting a golden turtle, a rich and eligible bachelor.


    However, reality is harsh.


    Even though it looked like Wang Hong Yan was reading a book, she was actually observing Zhang Wen Long quite closely.


    She even noticed his lustful gaze directed at her.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t good-looking, she knew that he was successful!


    After the lights go out, who can see who?


    When she saw Zhang Wen Long lift up his arm, her mouth curved slightly into a smile as she feigned ignorance and leaned towards him.


    Her white and soft hand was placed directly on Zhang Wen Long¡¯s head as she spoke with worry in her voice, ¡°Leader Zhang!¡±


    Who is Zhang Wen Long?


    He¡¯s an individual thats worked very hard for a great many years, so he was an expert at reading people. Even though he had a concussion, he knew exactly what she was doing.


    His mouth curved up into a smile as he reached forward with his right hand and pinched her fat rabbit. It was soft and had excellent flexibility, making him actually lose control.


    ¡°Yah!¡± Wang Hong Yan looked shocked as she retreated, her arms covering her chest.


    The gentle-looking and considerate nurse now had a red face.


    When Zhang Wen Long saw her blushing expression, he was even more interested since her temperament was different then the other young girls he¡¯s met. Not to mention, her assets and uniform were great as well.


    The anger he felt for Su Ke was cleansed as he silently smiled at Wang Hong Yan.


    Wang Hong Yan blushed as she yelled, ¡°Leader Zhang, you!¡±


    She was stunned and had a confused look on her face as she stared at Zhang Wen Long.


    After seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to say anything, she quickly calmed down and prepared herself.


    ¡°I hope Leader Zhang can control himself!¡±


    The easier it is to get, the less it¡¯ll be cherished. Wang Hong Yan was very clear on this rule. She also knew how men thought; the harder the melon, the sweeter it is.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Zhang Wen Long¡¯s interest grew.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the bandage on his nose, he would have already loudly said, ¡°Come and sit over here!¡±


    ¡°Leader Zhang, I¡¯m not such a frivolous woman!¡±


    Wang Hong Yan¡¯s face was serious, but even a foul could see that her eyes were lit up.


    Zhang Wen Long raised his eyelids and naturally rubbed his stomach before speaking, ¡°This is fate then! This brother is also not such a frivolous man!¡±


    ¡°Since we both aren¡¯t frivolous people, we¡¯ll be positive together, so you can take it easy! Come sit over here and satisfy me! I won¡¯t treat you badly!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Wang Hong Yan stayed still as she responded, ¡°Leader Zhang, it¡¯ll be hard for me to work if I do that! I¡¯m not in the mood to joke with you!¡±


    Zhang Wen Long immediately knew that she was giving him conditions, but he completely brushed off her words as he said, ¡°Ha ha, this isn¡¯t a joke. If I¡¯m happy, you¡¯ll also be happy. I feel like I need a special nurse taking care of my life. Hei hei, especially my sex life!¡±


    He¡¯s an experienced person in society and she¡¯s just a naive woman who wants to take advantage of people. If you compared them, Zhang Wen Long obviously had the initiative.


    ¡°You¡¯re still injured, so don¡¯t move around too much!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    No matter how foolish Wang Hong Yan was, she could tell that Zhang Wen Long wasn¡¯t sincere. However, this was a good start.


    She gently walked over and sat by his bed.


    While her pink nurse uniform wasn¡¯t very tight, her skirt tightly stretched over her round butt.


    Zhang Wen Long reached out his hand and grabbed her butt, feeling the addicting elastic feeling in his palm as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t move, but you can!¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Wang Hong Yan was rather relaxed when she heard Zhang Wen Long¡¯s words since she already experienced the affairs of the world.


    She then turned around and looked at his nether region that was covered with a loose pair of beach shorts that stretched taut over his bulging belly, his waistband covered by a roll of fat.


    Unknowingly, a small and bulging sand dune popped up in the middle of his beach shorts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to ride you?¡±


    After hearing his words, an image of her unceasingly riding a black horse filled her mind.


    ¡°Leader Zhang, you really can¡¯t move right now!¡±


    Wang Hong Yan cleared her head and thought up an excuse as she continued,


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t release the hawk without seeing the hare (1)¡±.


    ¡°Ha ha, I know that you just move your mouth. This is just like an investment where the people receiving should show their aptitude!¡±


    Zhang Wen Long then lifted his hips up quite high as he spoke, ¡°Come, don¡¯t just stand there!¡±


    Wang Hong Yan thought about his words for a moment before finally making a decision.


    She turned around and laid down on his bed, her two hands directly gripping his beach shorts as she pulled them down.


    As soon as they were around his ankles, there was a ¡°Dong, dong, dong!¡± at the door.


    Zhang Wen Long looked at his exposed little brother before yelling with annoyance, ¡°What is it!?¡±


    ¡°Boss! Su Ke is back!¡± Yelled a man on the other side of the door.


    Zhang Wen Long was slow on the uptake before he quivered with anger and repeated what he said, ¡°Su Ke?¡±


    When it finally clicked, he pulled out the needle of his IV drip and jumped off the bed as he pulled up his pants.


    ¡°F*ck, why is that brat back!?¡±


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Means to act with no incentive.

 Chapter 129: He’ll Feel Uneasy

    After putting on a large shirt, he quickly opened the door and saw a waiter standing outside. He was his confidant and also participated in the fight last night so he would be able to recognize Su Ke.


    Zhang Wen Long had a sick feeling in his stomach as he repeated, ¡°What did you say? That brat is back?¡±


    His original plan was to wait for his injuries to heal so he¡¯d look presentable for Ma Meng.


    The waiter saw his boss¡¯ strange expression and quickly replied, ¡°En, it¡¯s the brat from yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Did he bring anyone with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Zhang Wen Long felt bitter as he questioned him, ¡°How many people did he bring?¡±


    ¡°Just one!¡±


    Zhang Wen Long thought that Su Ke came back for revenge, but after hearing that he only brought one person, he was puzzled,


    ¡°Just one person? Is it Grandpa Meng?¡±


    If he brought Ma Meng, then the situation will surely get out of hand.


    The waiter searched his memories before remembering who the person was, ¡°It¡¯s not him, it¡¯s Xiao Xue(1)!¡±


    ¡°F*ck, can¡¯t you have said all that in one go!?¡± He breathed out a sigh of relief after he heard who it was. He then quickly turned around gave him a kick, ¡°You nearly scared me half to death!¡±


    The waiter took the kick in silence since he knew what his boss was boss feeling after his defeat yesterday.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Brother Long, that brat brought Xiao Xue, but it doesn¡¯t seem like he came to cause trouble!¡±


    ¡­


    Su Ke and Hong Chen silently walked through the rotating glass door. Her face was a bit unnatural as she walked. Even though she was bickering with Su Ke just now and was rather relaxed, yesterday¡¯s incident was still fresh in her mind.


    The lobby was very luxurious with a large crystal chandelier hung from the roof.


    Under the light, the red carpet looked rather soft and thick.


    They were playing the latest pop songs and the song playing right now was something called ¡¶Gangnam Style¡·.


    The receptionist had a shocked face when she saw Su Ke, but she soon bowed and greeted them, ¡°Welcome!¡±


    Su Ke nodded slightly before turning to face Hong Chen, ¡°Where did you put your things?¡±


    Before Hong Chen could reply, Su Ke heard a voice behind him, ¡°Brother Su Ke is here!¡±


    The familiar voice made Hong Chen¡¯s body shake like she had received a huge fright.


    Su Ke turned around and responded to the voice, ¡°Oh! Leader Zhang!¡±


    As he expected, it was Zhang Wen Long who he beat half to death last night.


    He was wearing a very casual short-sleeved shirt and beach pants, and he had gauze on his nose and bruises on his face.


    His face was full of smiles as he walked towards Su Ke,


    Zhang Wen Long had already scolded Su Ke in his heart, but he still acted rather familiar as he questioned him, ¡°Does Brother Su Ke have some business with this establishment?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, my friend just forgot some of her things so I came to get them!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s delicate and pretty cheeks carried a natural smile as he spoke.


    It seemed that as long as he didn¡¯t touch the girl, Su Ke¡¯s expression would remain natural.


    Zhang Wen Long turned around and spoke to the guy following him, ¡°Oh, I got it! Xiao Hei, quickly bring Xiao Xue over so she can grab her stuff!¡±


    He had no idea about Xiao Xue¡¯s real identity or that she was a reporter.


    Hong Chen hesitated before Su Ke patted her on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll be here while you go get your things!¡±


    The ¡°I¡¯ll be here!¡± made Hong Chen feel safe since Su Ke was currently built like a mountain with thick and firm arms.


    She quickly nodded before following Xiao Hei.


    Zhang Wen Long grabbed Su Ke¡¯s shoulders affectionately as he spoke, ¡°Come, come! Brother Su Ke, let¡¯s go chat inside!¡±


    He followed Zhang Wen Long inside an already opened room with no trace of anxiety on his face. He was able to take care of him yesterday, so he looked like a sick cat right now.


    Su Ke noticed a fruit bowl, peanuts, melon seeds, and popcorn in the well-lit room.


    He walked over and sat on the sofa before Zhang Wen Long took the seat next to him.


    They didn¡¯t say anything to each other for quite a while, and Su Ke didn¡¯t want to be the first because he wanted to know what trick he¡¯ll use against him.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, yesterday¡¯s incident was all on me. It could also be said that real men get to know each other through their fists! Come, let me apologize to you!¡±


    Zhang Wen Long then picked up a bottle of beer and poured the whole thing into his stomach before Su Ke spoke.


    Su Ke¡¯s face was full of smiles, but he didn¡¯t have any intentions to pick up the beer in front of him. Zhang Wen Long cursed him in his mind.


    However, when he thought about Liu Fei Hong, he decided that he had to act familiar.


    Zhang Wen Long laughed dryly before he spoke, ¡°I wanted to give you a beer and apologize!¡±He then reached into his pocket and pulled out a bank card before sliding it across the table.


    ¡°This card has 100,000 RMB and is just a small token of apology. The password is 000000.¡±


    When Su Ke heard the amount, his eyes lit up.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Zhang Wen Long would be so generous.


    He then rubbed his nose, ¡°Leader Zhang!¡±


    Zhang Wen Long noticed Su Ke¡¯s eyes and let out a breath of relief as he took the opportunity, ¡°Leader Zhang? Just call me Brother Long!¡±


    He then grabbed his shoulder and pulled him closer as he continued, ¡°This brother is dizzy on top and below. Don¡¯t remember your hate. If Sister Fei Hong asks, just put in a few good words for me.¡±


    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open and Hong Chen walked in while carrying a satchel.


    She quickly noticed Su Ke and Zhang Wen Long sitting close together with a very harmonious feeling, so her eyebrows unconsciously rose up with confusion.


    Zhang Wen Long happily stood up and rushed towards the waiter while waving his hand to welcome Hong Chen, ¡°Xiao Hei, go outside first!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xue, I¡¯m sorry I gave you such a scare yesterday! I let you down!¡±


    He then paused to pull out another bank card from his pocket, ¡°I would like you to have this 20,000 RMB bank card as a token of apology.¡±


    He then bowed and waited for her reaction.


    Hong Chen¡¯s face was anxious as she looked at it disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    She had a disgusted expression on her face as she hatefully stared at Zhang Wen Long.


    All the panic she felt from before had vanished.


    Zhang Wen Long raised his head and egg white medicine leaked from his nose as he spoke, ¡°Xiao Xue, if you won¡¯t accept it, then you can hit me once!¡±


    His face smile and wounds disgusted her even more.


    She couldn¡¯t suppress the fire in her heart as she looked at his unsightly appearance.


    If Su Ke didn¡¯t rescue her yesterday, she would¡¯ve been ruined by this fat pig.


    She unconsciously clenched her fists as she tried to contain her anger.


    She really wanted to punch him, but she was worried that the situation yesterday will happen again.


    Her gaze met Su Ke¡¯s as she thought about what to do next.


    Su Ke shrugged before responding to her gaze, ¡°Since Brother Long has already given you his permission, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll feel uneasy if you don¡¯t hit him!¡±


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Just realized how ridiculous Little Snow is as a name, so I changed it;Why did no one tell me how stupid it sounded?

 Chapter 130: Prostitution Doesn’t Suit You

    Su Ke gave a harmless smile as he leaned against the sofa and light shone on his face, half of it being shrouded in darkness.


    Hong Chen waved her small wand and ruthlessly slapped Zhang Wen Long¡¯s disgusting pig face with a crisp ¡®Pa!¡¯.


    His face wailed with anguish since his nose wasn¡¯t cast yet and they just used a special instrument to correct it instead.


    It was so painful, he let out a shrill scream like a pig being slaughtered.


    Zhang Wen Long grasped his nose with one hand as tears flowed out, ¡°You!¡±


    He just casually spoke to make Hong Chen accept the bank card, but who knew that he would actually be hit?


    His eyes widened as he raised his right hand.


    Su Ke uncomfortably coughed and cleared his throat, his eyes carrying a shocked expression.He never expected that Hong Chen, with her fiery personality, would actually make a move. The sound made even his face burn, but no matter what, if he didn¡¯t goad her, Hong Chen would have never done such a thing.


    He then noticed that Zhang Wen Long was on the verge of exploding, so he quickly interrupted with another light cough and reminded him of his existence.


    ¡°Eh!¡±


    As expected, Zhang Wen Long paused and lifted his right hand before lowering it awkwardly and erasing the angry expression from his face.


    Inwardly, he couldn¡¯t wait to cut Su Ke into pieces.


    He then thought about how Su Ke¡¯s provocative words gave this girl a lot of guts, but he didn¡¯t dare act unbridlded. However, people are like that. The more low-key you are, the more they treat you like a soft persimmon. If you have kind intentions, you¡¯ll just be cheated and face ridicule.


    Even though Hong Chen was the one that hit him, it made Su Ke seem despotic and arrogant.


    This made Zhang Wen Long think about Su Ke relying on Liu Feli Hong and getting Ma Meng to come over and help him with a single call.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He angrily swallowed a mouthful of blood before cursing inwardly


    ¡°F*ck! When your luck runs out, you¡¯ll be under my grasp!¡±


    However, his mouth said, ¡°Hehe! Good hit, have you resolved your anger? If you haven¡¯t, why don¡¯t you hit me again? I deserve it!¡±


    Hong Chen used up all her strength when she slapped him and the angry in her heart had mostly dissipated. However, her mood was very complicated and uneasy; she was afraid that she brought trouble to Su Ke and herself.


    However, who knew that Zhang Wen Long would just accept it and act like a gentle sheep?


    She quickly glanced at Su Ke and he picked up the rectangular card next to his teacup without noticing.


    It was very exquisite and brand-new.


    He then thought about the 100,000 RMB inside and smiled lightly since this fortune was too easy to obtain.


    After finally noticing Hong Chen¡¯s gaze, he waved at her to indicate that she must have vented her anger.


    A familiar ¡°Pa!¡± sound rang out once again.


    Hong Chen backhanded Zhang Wen Long directly to a point where he couldn¡¯t feel the pain anymore. The anger in his chest was slowly escaping as his eyes turned red.


    When he was hit the first time, he endured it, but this *** became addicted!


    He then tightly clenched his fist as he reminded himself that this was Su Ke¡¯s doing.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know when, but he walked over to Zhang Wen Long and supported his shoulder with one arm while acting rather intimate.


    ¡°Brother Long! I¡¯m being very sincere when I say that I understand your grievances, so let¡¯s just leave this matter alone from now on. If Sister Fei Hong asks, tell her I know how to answer!¡±


    Hearing her name was like pouring a bucket of cold water on Zhang Wen Long¡¯s head.


    His heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he thought about the incident last night.


    ¡°He he, as long as you aren¡¯t angry anymore, it¡¯s fine. Two hits never killed anybody!¡±


    He smiled before Su Ke spoke


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you anymore! We still have some stuff to do later tonight, so I¡¯ll see you next time Brother Long!¡±


    Su Ke then clapped Zhang Wen Long on the back and let him go before grabbing Hong Chen¡¯s hand and walking out in large strides.


    Zhang Wen Long waved at Su Ke¡¯s back as he said, ¡°Next time!¡±, but his face carried an ugly expression. His eyes were full of killing intent and his aura was deadly as he grabbed a bottle of beer and poured it down his throat.


    ¡°Next time? F*ck next time! Next time I see you, it¡¯ll be your death!¡±


    Zhang Wen Long got more depressed as he thought about it.


    He then threw the empty beer bottle in his hands, alerting Xiao Hei, who shoved the door open as he spoke,


    ¡°Brother Long! What happened!?¡±


    Zhang Wen Long had finally found an avenue to vent his anger, so he pointed at Xiao Hei and screamed: ¡°Get out!¡±


    How could Xiao Hei still ask what was wrong?


    He instinctively knew that his boss was treated badly, so he quickly left.


    ¡°Angering me to death!¡±


    Zhang Wen Long paced back and forth inside the room, negative energy surrounding his body. He then suddenly remembered that there was a private nurse waiting for him upstairs, so he left.


    Su Ke noticed that Hong Chen looked much as they walked out of Jin Se Hua, so he asked, ¡°Were you satisfied with your 2 slaps?¡±


    She quickly nodded as she responded, ¡°It was really satisfying!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    The trauma from her incident had disappeared.


    ¡°However, your second hit scared me!¡±


    Su Ke knew that if he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, Zhang Wen Long would have exploded.


    Hong Chen looked wronged, ¡°Ah? Didn¡¯t you tell me to hit him?¡±


    Su Ke had a head full of black lines as he responded, ¡°Me? I told you to come over!¡±


    When he waved at her, she must have misunderstood him.


    ¡°Eh! Then what do I do? I already hit him!¡± Hong Chen clearly remembered that Su Ke was telling her to continue, but the more she thought about it, the worse she felt.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already hit him, what else can you do? Pity about my 100,000 thought!¡±


    Su Ke rejected the money and just left the card on the table when he left.


    ¡°Ah? What to do?¡± Hong Chen knew that if Zhang Wen Long gave her some money, then he definitely would have given some to Su Ke. However, she didn¡¯t think it was 100,000 RMB. She was feeling terrible, but after seeing Su Ke¡¯s nonchalant expression, she relaxed.


    Su Ke smiled as he looked at Hong Chen, ¡°What do you think I should do?¡±


    Hong Chen quickly came up with a plan, ¡°Why don¡¯t I sell you one of my kidneys as payment!¡±


    Su Ke pretended to hear her wrong as he asked, ¡°Sell your body?¡±


    He even gave her a once-over that focused on her rabbits.


    Hong Chen¡¯s face flushed red as she lifted her leg and yelled, ¡°Go die! It¡¯s selling kidneys, okay!?¡±

 Chapter 131: The Four Words

    Hong Chen¡¯s cheeks flushed red, her pure face like a peach blossom.


    She couldn¡¯t catch up and hit him, so she suddenly stopped and yelled, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Su Ke stopped and turned around to see what Hong Chen had to say.


    Suddenly, Hong Chen opened her arms to hug Su Ke as she said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Her actions were as fast as lightning as she fiercely hugged Su Ke.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke could feel the strength in Hong Chen¡¯s arms as her soft and elastic peaks pressed against his chest. His body stiffened and he was at a loss on what to do.


    Breathing was especially difficult with were her body was. Hong Chen tightly closed her eyes as she rested her head on his shoulder. He breathed in her unique scent mixed with the shampoo fragrance, making his heart beat even faster.


    He lifted his hands in surrender, showing that this was a passive hug. Su Ke stayed still as Hoing Chen poured all her gratitude and feelings into the hug.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke was flabbergasted and his legs were like jelly as he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Who knew that at this moment, Hong Chen would push forward, masking Su Ke lose control of his center of gravity and fall backwards. He quickly stepped backwards with his right leg and managed to stop the two of them from collapsing.


    Hong Chen¡¯s body started to tremble as her head pillowed against his shoulder, not daring to move. Her breathing quickened and her chest rigorously moved as Su Ke¡¯s mind went blank.


    Hong Chen¡¯s voice was like a mosquito as she softly spoke, ¡°Your hand!¡±


    Su Ke was stunned as his hands unconsciously tightened and tightly grabbed Hong Chen¡¯s butt.


    The feeling under his hands was tight and flexible.


    ¡°Eh!¡± It felt like he was struck by lightning as he quickly let go. Even though this wasn¡¯t the first time he touched it, it was still exciting. Her small face went red, like it was on fire.


    Hong Chen didn¡¯t let go as she looked up at Su Ke¡¯s delicate eyes and awkward expression. Her mouth curved upwards in amusement as she tiptoed and pressed her pink and tender lips against Su Ke¡¯s.


    Hong Chen didn¡¯t why she did that, so she quickly retracted her head in embarrassment and said,¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Su Ke was paralyzed as he watched Hong Chen walk down the street, flag a cab, and escape. He then finally unconsciously touched his lips, the taste of her lingering.


    Only when Hong Chen was out of view did he mutter the only phrase he could think of, ¡°That was too immoral!¡±


    He then took a cab to where his bicycle was and rushed to Fang Fei Yi Ren.


    Since it wasn¡¯t too far away, Su Ke was late by half an hour when he arrived.


    He greeted Lin Xiao Bai as he headed straight for the 3rd floor.


    However, before he could reach the lobby of the 3rd floor, he Du Wan¡¯s voice, making him shudder and lighten his footsteps.


    Du Wan¡¯s back was facing the stairs as she lectured a group of women, ¡°As a woman; you have to be steady, accurate, and fierce!¡±


    According to Luo Fei Yan, Du Wan was a teacher; her enthusiasm left him speechless.


    ¡°Steady means to strike hard and with purpose. You cannot prematurely seek success and pounce on any guy you see. This will only lead to tragedy. However, you can¡¯t drag on too long because even a good cabbage will rot!¡±


    ¡°Accuracy means your judgement has to be precise. Do not be deceived by a guy¡¯s outward appearance and do not think that wearing Givenchy or other luxury products means he¡¯s an eligible bachelor. Without accuracy, he will just be a knock-off. You must also not be foolishly infatuated when a guy cries or shouts. Everyone needs to judge clearly!¡±


    ¡°Fierce! If a woman is not fierce, their position is not stable. Even crying or shouting will have no use. Being fierce to yourself is not really being fierce. You¡¯ll need to point the gun outside and fight with a mistress or a second wife. You won¡¯t just dominate, you will also outsmart them!¡±


    As Du Wan was speaking, she paced back and forth. She was wearing a casual white shirt, khaki shorts, and slippers today. Her two thighs swayed and were very eye-catching.


    ¡°Yes! One more thing; to forge iron, you yourself must be firm. The last word you need to learn is ¡°Firmness¡±. We, women, have to be firm. It¡¯s said that we should not be swayed by materialistic desires. Everyone knows that we have to hold on!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke stood at the mouth of the stairs as he thought about she said. He then realized that since it was Du Wan speaking, the women listening to her stuck out their chests, making for a nice scenery.


    ¡°Of course, while both men and women use ¡°firmness¡±, it has different meanings. Women focus on the top half of their bodies, while men focus on their lower bodies. Speaking of which, the little boy Su Ke isn¡¯t bad. Recently, his ¡°firmness¡± strong and he has quite a high level of fertility!¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke wasn¡¯t expecting Du Wan to talk about such a thing. While the topic of firmness may seem like crazy babbling, it wasn¡¯t without reason. However, who knew that she would bring him into the conversation and even mention the embarrassing scene when his little brother stood up. His eyes momentarily went black and he nearly fainted.


    Du Wan heard a sound from behind her and naturally turned around only to see the subject she just mentioned, so she exclaimed, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    She then thought about how this brat skipped class yesterday, so her face became stern as she exclaimed once again, ¡°Su Ke, come here!¡±


    Du Wan¡¯s hands were behind her back and her face carried a small smile as she watched the red-faced Su Ke walk closer, ¡°Did you pick up any girls yesterday?¡±


    Su Ke quickly shook his head as he responded, ¡°Eh, no!¡±


    ¡°Then did you revise?¡±


    Su Ke continued shaking his head, ¡°Eh, no!¡±


    Du Wan¡¯s voice raised a few octaves as she roared like a lioness and held a fierce gaze, ¡°Then you just ditched training yesterday? Do you believe that I¡¯ll make your lower body unable to stand!?¡±


    Su Ke unconsciously took a step backwards and felt a chill, ¡°Ah?¡±


    He then quickly looked at his nether regions and wanted to cover them.

 Chapter 132: Unable to Close the Garden Full of Lovely Things

    Su Ke looked ashamed, his delicate cheeks like ripe red apples. His unconscious movements not only made Du Wan angry, but also incited laughter in the other ladies.


    ¡°Eh!¡± He felt his face heat up as he gave a strained smile. He could only curse himself since he always wanted to change. Right now, he can be firm with his own gender, but once he bumped into these alluring women, he immediately lost all his bravado.


    However, he couldn¡¯t just blindly surrender.


    Su Ke took a deep breath and raised his hand to rub his nose before smiling and saying, ¡°Sister Du Wan, quickly pull back your powers!¡±


    Du Wan glanced at Su Ke and snorted with a ¡°Hmph!¡± as she said, ¡°Since this older sister has a big chest, I¡¯ll let you off just this once! Qin Cheng has already gone to investigate that little sl*t, so don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    When Du Wan said that she has a big chest, Su Ke glanced down at her large white rabbits.


    Just as he was about to nod in agreement, Du Wan¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled as her phone rang with a ¡°Wei!¡±


    She quickly fished out her phone and answered it impatiently,


    ¡°Alright, alright. I know. It wont work?¡± She then hung up with an angry expression on her face. After pausing for a moment, she said, ¡°I have some stuff to do, so I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    Du Wan waved goodbye and left quickly. Su Ke relaxed as he walked in and smiled and nodded at the women, ¡°Hello, older sisters!¡±


    ¡°Hello, little brother Su Ke!¡± No one knew who spoke, but the originally relaxed Su Ke nearly tripped over his own legs as he headed directly towards the piano.


    In a moment, all the beauticians that just put on makeup came up from the 2nd floor.


    Su Ke lifted one finger and started to play the piano.


    Time slowly passed as the women on the third floor all left.


    Soon, there was no one, but Luo Fei Yan still didn¡¯t appear. Su Ke was puzzled as he went downstairs.


    When he was down, he paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Sister Xiao Bai, why isn¡¯t Sister Yan here today?¡±


    Lin Xiao Bai sighed and helplessly said, ¡°It¡¯s that Wu Yi Ren. He wouldn¡¯t give up and had to invite her to a meal no matter what, saying he wanted to introduce some friends to Sister Yan!¡±


    When Su Ke heard this, he suddenly felt a nameless fire burning in his heart.


    When he thought of the image of Wu Yi Ren, he felt uneasy as he breathed in deeply.


    Only then did he bid goodbye to Lin Xiao Bai.


    ¡­


    Even though he was full of confidence about his exams tomorrow, Su Ke still obediently revised. Only when it was 11PM did he go to sleep.


    Su Ke then mumbled his proficiencies to himself as he lay in bed, ¡°High school Mathematics advanced proficiency, High school English advanced proficiency, High school Science intermediate proficiency, and High school Language advanced proficiency!¡±


    When he counted, he never thought that besides science he cleared everything else.


    The exam locations were divided by results to reduce copying. If everyone was tested by the same standard, unless there are people that studied really well, the students could only rely on themselves.


    Su Ke never felt this way because of his proficiencies, unlike the rest of the students.


    However, he seemed to have God¡¯s help. He had no difficulties with Math since his brain worked fast and he could answer every question. It felt like there was a growth in his brain as wrote down his answers. The time limit was 2.5 hours, but when Su Ke had finished, he looked up and realized that only half an hour had passed.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Besides one or two difficult questions, the rest of them were easy peasy.


    Su Ke thought in his heart, ¡°Is my performance too exaggerated?¡±


    He was afraid that people¡¯s impression of him will change after the exam since he was one of the lower ranked students in school.


    Su Ke unconsciously glanced around and was startled as he mouthed the word ¡°F*ck!¡±


    He was too busy to notice that there was a sexily dressed girl on his right.


    She was wearing a black low-cut camisole that revealed her two white rabbits. He didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of stress, but her chest pressed against the table.


    Su Ke couldn¡¯t recall her name as he stared at her. Not only was her neckline really deep, her top also had no sleeves and left both of her arms exposed. The white skin of her neck was very eye-catching and her lower back was exposed when she leaned forward.


    Her white legs under her faded blue pleated denim skirt looked quite pretty.


    The fabric wrapped around her waist made it quite far from her knees.


    It wasn¡¯t much originally, but what caught Su Ke¡¯s attention is that this lass raised her head to look at the teacher before pulling on her neckline.


    Her black neckline pulled forward and coincidentally fell into his gaze.


    It was a white expanse that seemed to announce that everything will be revealed in the next second.


    Su Ke¡¯s mouth felt dry as he gulped down some saliva with a ¡°Gu Dong!¡±


    He glanced at the teacher and then glanced to the side where all the bags were in the hall.


    The male teacher looked like he was playing on his phone as he sat at his desk and texted.


    He quickly turned his gaze away from his phone and scanned the room but kept his gaze to the right. A good play was being performed after all, and it was hard to control the garden full of lovely things where a rabbit was about to rush out.


    Su Ke¡¯s eyes widened like bells and he was completely dumbfounded as he exclaimed in his heart, ¡°Ai!¡±


    ¡°This was too exciting!¡±


    She pulled down her neckline with one hand and Su Ke noticed that she held a piece of paper between her chest. When she saw the instructor¡¯s wandering attention, she quickly opened the paper and read it before stuffing it back in.


    Su Ke was struck dumb as he couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°F*ck!, she is was too evil!¡±


    However, he had no idea that something even more evil was going on behind him.

 Chapter 133: Is This to Cool Down?

    After carefully checking his exam paper, he realized that he had finished all the questions.


    He wasn¡¯t completely confident with some of them, but he believed in himself enough to stop working. He passed the time glancing around the classroom, which is when Su Ke noticed the girl on his right.


    Su Ke felt like there wasn¡¯t any meaning if he continued to pass the time, so he thought, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just hand this in!¡±


    In this time, most of the students already knew how they did; some of them shook their heads with vigor, while others calmly passed their papers forward.


    The invigilator walked another few rounds and confiscated a lot of their papers before playing on his phone once again. Su Ke packed his things and was about to stand up when a man¡¯s sixth sense told him that the girl on his right was making a move.


    He quickly sat upright and pretended to continue checking his work as waited.


    As expected, the girl beside him seemed to be sitting on a needle as she kept shifting her body with her eyes facing forward.


    After about 5 minutes passed, he saw the girl sneakily put her hands on her knees and slowly lift the hem of her skirt.


    If someone was kneeling in front of her, they would¡¯ve been able to see everything at a glance.


    ¡°This is? Is this to cool down?¡±


    That¡¯s what Su Ke immediately thought when he saw her actions.


    Since it was summer, the classroom¡¯s windows were open and the fan was turned on.


    However, it was still quite warm, so her actions were understandable in his eyes.


    Su Ke couldn¡¯t look away though as her hand slowly disappeared inside her skirt.


    ¡°F*ck! This is way too crazy! No matter how boring the exam is, you still can¡¯t do this kind of thing! You should find another place to fulfill your desires!¡±


    Even though Su Ke thought his temperament was pure, he wasn¡¯t ignorant about what happens on the internet, and this girl was even crazier.


    Sure enough, even though this girl was staring at the teacher, her face seemed a bit flushed.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of nerves or excitement, but her breathing picked up.


    Su Ke felt a burst of disgust for some reason as he watched her actions.


    Just as he was about to interfere, he suddenly saw her pull a booklet out from under her skirt.


    It was palm-sized and had a bunch of words on it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it; is this girl a kangaroo? Or does she fancy herself a jiggling cat?¡±


    Su Ke was speechless. A master has revealed themselves!


    Looks like this exam had as many remarkable skills as when the 8 Immortals crossed the sea. You have your strategy, I have my own; any kinds of skills could be revealed.


    Where did this girl hide the booklet? Was it uncomfortable? Or was it rather comfortable?


    Once he knew the truth and saw that she was writing at a tremendous speed, Su Ke lost interest and got out of his seat.


    The language exam in the afternoon was a complete breeze since he had advanced proficiency in high school language.


    He even took a nap at home before taking the exam.


    The exam hadn¡¯t even started yet when Su Ke arrived and saw that everyone was waiting outside.


    He quickly glanced around to find a place to wait when he heard a voice behind him, ¡°Hi!¡±


    The voice was rather familiar, especially when he turned around and saw the full chest of a girl. Wasn¡¯t this the kangaroo girl that sat beside him just now?


    She didn¡¯t just wear something refreshing, she also spoke very directly, ¡°You sabotaged me this morning! You need to take responsibility!¡±


    Her words left Su Ke speechless and confused.


    She looked depressed as she told him what happened, ¡°When you left, the teacher sat where you did, so I couldn¡¯t answer the question!¡±


    Even though she spent so much effort, Su Ke ruined her chance.


    Su Ke gave a strained smile. Inwardly, he thought that he was blameless.


    Even if you took out that booklet, you still couldn¡¯t find all of the answers.


    You still want me to take responsibility!?


    The girl wasn¡¯t formal at all, causing Su Ke to sigh in annoyance.


    She then nonchalantly asked him,


    ¡°How did you do this morning? Did you not answer any of them?¡±


    They were currently standing in the examination location for students that struggled to pass.


    Su Ke scratched his nose as he responded, ¡°Eh! It went fine, though there was some I couldn¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡°Later! Don¡¯t leave so early next time! Wait for me to finish copying and I¡¯ll pass the booklet to you!¡±


    Su Ke nearly puked blood with a ¡°Pu!¡±


    Just thinking about the book she put under her skirt, his scalp went numb.


    He quickly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine! If I can¡¯t do it, I can¡¯t! It¡¯ll be fine however well I do!¡±


    Especially with the language exam later on, he didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.


    However, he still continued, ¡°You can relax, I¡¯ll do my best until the end!¡±


    Indeed, Su Ke didn¡¯t hand his exam in early when he finished.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    No matter whether it was an analysis of classical Chinese language, Tang poetry, Song poetry, MCQ, or even long word questions; everything was relatively easy.


    Only the last essay required a bit more effort.


    Su Ke saw Wei Lan¡¯s unsmiling face as she pouted, ¡°What is it? Unhappy?¡±


    Wei Lan didn¡¯t have any interest in speaking as she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°Is it someone that took the test, flunked, and was worried that I¡¯ll beat them!?¡±


    Su Ke said casually, as he secretly observed Wei Lan¡¯s expression.


    As expected, her face looked like she was about to flip out when he said that.


    Su Ke actually didn¡¯t feel like it was a big deal as he said, ¡°What is it? You didn¡¯t do well?¡±


    Since Wei Lan has always done well, the questions weren¡¯t very difficult to her.


    However, looking at the red-rimmed eyes of this girl, he suddenly panicked.


    Wei Lan looked down and replied with an ¡°En!¡±


    Su Ke was stunned as he waved his fist with a face full of excitement. ¡°Oh! Then does this mean I can just kiss you!?¡±


    Wei Lan exploded and vented the annoyance in her heart while taking a step forward, ¡°Su Ke, go die!¡±

 Chapter 134: Lang Ming is here

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Su Ke to comfort Wei Lan.


    Even though there were two days of exams, it made him feel refreshed when he finished them.


    After finishing, he rushed over to the beauty parlor, but he found several cars parked outside. Additionally, they were official cars with the words, ¡°Pharmaceutical Inspection, Health Inspection, and Police¡± written on them.


    ¡°An inspection?¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but his first reaction was that someone wanted to make trouble for Luo Fei Yan. After all, looking at the time, this was a surprise inspection.


    The person he was the most suspicious of was the assistant bureau chief, Wu Yi Ren.


    As expected, before Su Ke could step inside, he saw a crowd of people wearing uniforms leave with Luo Fei Yan leading them with a smile. However, there was no sign of Wu Yi Ren.


    Only when they left did Su Ke go inside and see Luo Fei Yan with cold eyes, so he asked her what happened, ¡°Sister Yan, what happened?¡±


    Luo Fei Yan snorted with a ¡°Hmph!¡± before biting her lower lip and continuing, ¡°Isn¡¯t it that Wu Yi Ren giving me a reminder!? What joint inspection!¡±


    When Su Ke heard his name, a fire started to grow in his heart.


    However, with his current circumstances, he didn¡¯t have the power to solve this problem.


    His only hope was the wish reward by getting Li Fei Fei¡¯s first kiss.


    If this task was given to any another person, he¡¯s afraid they would have already forced themselves onto her.


    However, for Su Ke, the words ¡®first kiss¡¯ made his heart start pounding while he waited for his chance.


    Just as Su Ke was letting his imagination run wild, a black car suddenly parked right outside where Su Ke and Luo Fei Yan were standing.


    The driver¡¯s door opened and a man quickly rushed out and opened the passenger door.


    The person that got out was a man not wearing a shirt, his muscles sticking out piece by piece, looking very robust. There were scars all over his body like a centipede crawling around.


    He was about 1.7 meters tall, slightly below Su Ke.


    His hair was so short you could see his scalp and the few scars on it. He had a long face and long and narrow pupils that gave him a naturally amused face.


    He was wearing navy blue overalls with his hands in his pockets as slowly walked towards them.


    After he stepped inside, he sized up the place before his gaze landed on Luo Fei Yan¡¯s face and he spoke with a very mild voice, completely betraying his appearance, ¡°Who is Luo Fei Yan? Where¡¯s Boss Luo?¡±


    Luo Fei Yan frowned slightly before quickly concealing her emotions and responding, ¡°I¡¯m Luo Fei Yan! What is it?¡±


    When Su Ke looked at him closer, he noticed that he was over 30 and contained a huge pressure. He felt like he was being stared at by a wild wolf. Ma Meng had given off this feeling before and Liu Fei Hong would also exude it occasionally.


    Seeing his body full of scars that winded around his body, he could guess this person wasn¡¯t a good one.


    Su Ke glanced sideways and saw that Luo Fei Yan didn¡¯t lose her composure, which surprised him.


    Su Ke unconsciously shifted his center of gravity and tightened his arm muscles in case he had to retaliate.


    The man left his hands in his pockets as he gave a nod to Luo Fei Yan before speaking, ¡°Ha ha, Boss Luo is as beautiful as expected!¡±


    After speaking, he went to sit on the sofa and crossed his legs before continuing,


    ¡°I just happened to pass by today! I¡¯ve already heard of the famous Fang Fei Yi Ren. Wu Yi Ren begged me to come over!¡±


    There was a piece of Han jade on his right thumb and a bit of ink in the middle.


    As he spoke, he fiddled with it with his left hand.


    Luo Fei Yan took two steps forward before repeating what he said with a hint of impatience in her voice, ¡°Wu Yi Ren?¡±


    She never thought that Wu Yi Ren would use such an inferior method.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    He set up the surprise inspection and now he actually found such a person, wasn¡¯t this all to scare her?


    Luo Fei Yan¡¯s smile returned as she spoke, ¡°Assistant Bureau Chief Wu! So, you¡¯re a friend of his? Fei Yan might not have given you satisfactory service. Xiao Bai, pour him a cup of tea!¡±


    Xiao Bai responded with a simple ¡°En!¡± as she walked over.


    Since this strange man walked in, Lin Xiao Bai felt rather anxious and his scars made him even scarier.


    Hearing that she was to pour tea, she could only brace herself and walk to the back.


    ¡°He he, I forgot to introduce myself! My name is Lang Ming!¡±


    Only then did he remember what he said. However, the name he said not only made Luo Fei Yan¡¯s face change, but also gave a shock to Su Ke.


    The double-headed wolves; Lang Guang and Lang Ming. They¡¯re brothers and outstanding talents in the criminal underground of Wei Hai. Even if Liu Fei Hong returned from the south in the next few years, she might seem equal to them, but actually, she lagged behind them just a bit.


    Luo Fei Yan was stunned. She never expected that Wu Yi Ren could find them.


    Looks like this was going to be troublesome. If Wu Yi Ren was making trouble; his paperwork would be foolproof, legal, and have no loopholes. However, he actually went to find a person from the underground and made things more complicated.


    Lang Ming¡¯s face held a smile and his scalp will occasionally shine with light as he spoke, ¡°Come! Boss Luo, sit and chat with me! You seem like a stranger if you just stand there. Those who don¡¯t know us would think I¡¯m the boss instead!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan¡¯s smile froze on her face and there was panic in her eyes.


    Fortunately, Lin Xiao Bai walked in with the tea, so she quickly went to take over.


    Luo Fei Yan smiled as she passed the cup of tea over to Lang Ming with a slightly hoarse and charming tone of voice, ¡°Brother Ming, stop joking around with me! Come, drink first!¡±


    Without any warning, Lang Ming¡¯s voice went cold as he lightly scratched his scalp and stared at Luo Fei Yan, ¡°Who¡¯s joking with you!? I told you to sit!¡±


    There was roughly a minute of silence before Luo Fei Yan acted spoiled and walked forward, ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll sit down.¡±


    Her entire face went red, but not because she was shy, but because she felt ashamed.


    At this time, she turned and saw Su Ke grabbing her wrist when she walked forward.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    His delicate face was really firm and his eyes were filled with concern as he smiled at her and shook his head.

 Chapter 135: Hug Me Please!

    Lang Ming sat boldly on the sofa as he tilted his head. It was true that Luo Fei Yan¡¯s appearance would move any man. It¡¯s no wonder Wu Yi Ren asked him out for food.


    Luo Fei Yan was wearing a grey body-hugging suit today with the collar popped up.


    It was embroidered with gold corners and there was a large ribbon under her collar that made her chest look even more erect.


    If she fell into his arms, he could knead and rub her soft looking rabbits.


    He gave her a once-over and his gaze landed on her graceful face.


    Even though her face was full of smiles, he could feel her reluctance.


    Although Lang Ming has countless women, his appetite was unceasing.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    He had long thrown Wu Yi Ren aside.


    He was carrying the marriage sedan right now, so if he lost his way, it was still a good thing.


    He unconsciously smiled as he watched her shift her body like she was about to get closer to him. The scars on his naked torso seemed to come alive and twist continuously as he watched her.


    Lang Ming was well aware of the situation. While these people may not seem like they have money, any one of them has a net worth of millions. If you made them angry, you could only admit defeat. Isn¡¯t there a saying? Instead of fighting with a normal person over rice, you should speak a word to a lunatic!


    This guy was definitely a lunatic, so she should come and sit down next to him!


    Lang Ming was full of smiles as the madness between his brows was on full display.


    He then suddenly saw Luo Fei Yan stop as a boy pulled on her wrist.


    Ever since Lang Ming came in, the boy stuck to Luo Fei Yan¡¯s side. Since he just looked like a student, he ignored him. Who knew that he would do something like this?


    Lang Ming¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter as he glanced past Luo Fei Yan, but his voice carried an insufferable arrogance as he commanded, ¡°Let go!¡±


    Su Ke saw Luo Fei Yan turn around and look at him with wrinkled eyebrows.


    Her gaze was helpless and he could feel a burst of ice from where he was grabbing her wrist.


    He cemented his resolved when he saw her face.


    Even though Lang Ming had already spoken, he was serious, so Su Ke stopped Luo Fei Yan by grabbing her wrist.


    When he took action, Luo Fei Yan had no idea why, but her walled-off heart that had gone through the hardships of society had burst open.


    When this boy took a step forward and put her behind him, he seemed like a strong and dependable mountain.


    When she finally recovered herself, she was somewhat frantic as Lang Ming spoke,


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Oh? This little brat is quite cute!¡± He then slammed his leg on the coffee table and grabbed his arms, making his muscles bulge.


    ¡°Second Brother Lang! If you have any problems, let¡¯s talk outside!¡±


    When Su Ke said this, he tensed up his body and made preparations to strike if need be.


    Even though he knew that he had zero chance of success, a flame started to burn in his heart when he remembered Luo Fei Yan¡¯s helpless face.


    When Luo Fei Yan noticed Lang Ming¡¯s smile twisting into something malevolent, she quickly stepped forward and used a hand to block Su Ke as she smiled and said, ¡°Brother Ming, don¡¯t fight with children! Let¡¯s drink some tea instead!¡±


    At this moment, the doors to Fang Fei Yi Ren were pushed open and a person walked in while shouting in a deep voice, ¡°Second Brother!¡±


    He wore a sleeveless satin top that revealed his arms covered in conspicuous tattoos, no hair, and a horse face with tiny eyes. He then walked over to Lang Ming, but before he spoke, he suddenly noticed Su Ke and his narrowed as he questioned, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Su Ke felt uneasy as soon as this person walked in. He wasn¡¯t just anyone; this is the person he met at Jin Se Hua Nian KTV, Wu Ao Ran.


    Lang Ming was a bit shocked by his appearance, but he didn¡¯t expect for him to know the boy. He then snorted in disdain before asking, ¡°You know him?¡±


    Wu Ao Ran glanced at Su Ke before immediately bending down to Lang Ming¡¯s ear and saying a few words. While he whispered in his ear, he would glance back at Su Ke every now and then.


    Lang Ming muttered to himself as he looked at Su Ke, ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re Liu Fei Yan¡¯s little brother!? No wonder you were so arrogant!¡± He then suddenly stood up and pointed at Su Ke while nodding, ¡°When you see Liu Fei Hong, give her my regards!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what Wu Ao Ran said to Lang Ming, but it must¡¯ve been important.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and walked outside.


    Wu Ao Ran gave him a meaningful glance as he followed Lang Ming out the door.


    Luo Fei Yan couldn¡¯t keep up at all as the completely hostile atmosphere disappeared.


    However, when she saw Lang Ming walking away, she heaved a sigh of relief and her body was like jelly.


    Luo Fei Yan¡¯s arm that was originally in front of Su Ke was now grabbing his for support. She then patted his hand and her well-developed chest shook as she exclaimed, ¡°You scared me half to death!¡±


    When doesn¡¯t Su Ke feel weary? Even though the two of them didn¡¯t exchange any blows, his body was covered in a layer of cold sweat and his tense muscles finally relaxed.


    When Su Ke felt Luo Fei Yan rest her entire body on his shoulder, he immediately supported her back with his hand and hugged her before saying, ¡°Sister Yan, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    He then helped her onto the sofa.


    Su Ke¡¯s hand, which was originally below her arm to support her, was suddenly pressed against something soft due to the pressure. The spongy bundle bounced as he touched it.


    Su Ke definitely knew what he touched, so he started to panic.


    His face was flushed, but he couldn¡¯t move his arm. However, who knew that in the next moment, Luo Fei Yan would lean into his embrace, making him feel even more at a loss.


    Luo Fei Yan leaned against his shoulder, her wine-red hair flowing down his body and her unique fragrance wafting around the room.


    While rubbing against Su Ke¡¯s shoulder, she whispered in his ear, ¡°Little brother Su, hug me please!¡±


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    This means that he was supposed to give Luo Fei Yan to Wu Yi Ren, but he chose to pursue her instead.

 Chapter 136: A Huge Surprise

    When Luo Fei Yan spoke, her body leaned into Su Ke¡¯s embrace, leaving him anxious and not knowing what to do.


    Luo Fei Yan was originally sitting next to Se Ke, but she then turned her body and her head fell on his shoulder. She was hugging his waist and her cheeks slowly dropped before stopping at his chest and rubbing it against.


    Su Ke could feel his heart pounding loudly, but the smile on his face was incomparably warm.


    ¡°Little man, if only you were born a few years earlier!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke¡¯s whole body tensed up and he didn¡¯t dare breath when he heard Luo Fei Yan¡¯s words.His mind went blank and he gulped unconsciously as Luo Fei Yan coincidentally fell into his embrace. His hands felt a long curve, but he didn¡¯t have a single profane thought.


    At this moment, Su Ke¡¯s phone rang, causing him to be rather surprised.


    Honestly, Su Ke only used his phone for checking the time and rarely anyone was looking for him. However, Luo Fei Yan didn¡¯t look like she wanted to get up.


    ¡°Eh! Sister Yan!¡± Su Ke felt a bit awkward since he wanted to grab his phone, but couldn¡¯t because of their position.


    Luo Fei Yan closed her eyes and acted spoiled as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she really liked this feeling.


    Su Ke had no idea who was calling him, so all he could do was helplessly lift up his hips and reach into his pocket.


    However, when he did this, he felt the zipper of his pants touch Luo Fei Yan¡¯s elbow.


    He couldn¡¯t care less though since he saw the words ¡°Liu Fei Hong¡± on his phone.


    ¡°Wei! Sister Fei Hong!¡±


    Even though Lei Fei Hong was outside when it happened, she was still able to call Ma Meng over to solve his problem, so he¡¯s always wanted to thank her.


    However, he didn¡¯t know when she would be back, so he was a little bit embarrassed when he answered the phone.


    Liu Fei Hong¡¯s voice came through the phone as she asked him if anybody was causing him trouble. She then asked him if he was free.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke was holding his phone as he looked down at the person lying on him. ¡°Sorry, Sister Fei Hong, I¡¯m working right now! Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Ok, you can count on me! En, en!¡± Su Ke nodded as he responded to her and his face was suddenly on fire as he looked down. He didn¡¯t know if it was on purpose, but her arm started moving, causing her elbow to rub against his zipper.


    ¡°En! Sister Fei Hong, thanks for last time!¡± Su Ke¡¯s breathing was erratic, his face was red, and his entire body was stiff. Of course, his little brother was also supporting another tent, causing him to be super embarrassed, but he couldn¡¯t move.


    Liu Fei Hong thought he sounded strange and was rather concerned as she spoke, ¡°What happened, Su Ke? Are you sick?¡±


    Su Ke quickly denied her while saying, ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not!¡±


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t mention the demoness leaning against his body who was continuously provoking his little brother. After speaking a few words, he quickly hung up.


    Su Ke¡¯s voice was trembling as he yelled, ¡°Sister Yan!¡±


    He could feel the area of his zipper slowly swelling up, but Luo Fei Yan¡¯s hand continued to move and quickly make circular movements.


    ¡°Haha, little man is also not small!¡±


    When Luo Fei Yan heard Su Ke hang up, she lifted her head and looked into his eyes,


    ¡°Was that your little lover just now?¡±


    Su Ke squeezed out a smile even uglier than crying as he responded, ¡°It was just a friend! A schoolmate¡¯s older sister!¡±


    ¡°Little brother Su, I was wondering if it was a mistake for me to come here. Should I pass this shop onto someone else? There is that trash Wu Yi Ren over here and that hoodlum Lang Ming, after all!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan¡¯s voice was calm and placid, but Su Ke could hear a hint of helplessness.


    However, before he could respond, Luo Fei Yan continued,


    ¡°However, even if I transfer this shop away, I still don¡¯t regret my actions. I¡¯ve met a lot of good friends over here and even a man like you!¡±


    ¡°Your performance was too touching just now. I¡¯ve gone through a lot of cities and seen a lot of men, but you¡¯re the one I like the most!¡±


    After saying so, Luo Fei Yan pushed herself up and finally freed Su Ke¡¯s little brother from her evil clutches.


    ¡°When you pulled my hand just now, you made me fall for you! I¡¯m afraid that even if you wanted to take me to a hotel room, I wouldn¡¯t reject!¡± Luo Fei Yan¡¯s face relaxed into a more natural expression after she finished speaking. Only when he heard that this demoness wanted to take liberties with him did Su Ke finally conclude that she had recovered.


    With his entire face as red as a lobster, Su Ke¡¯s heart kept pounding, but he couldn¡¯t respond as he listened to her speak. .


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Yan. It¡¯ll definitely get better. Wu Yi Ren and Lang Ming will be taken care of!¡±


    Su Ke silently decided that he had to quickly finish the ¡°wish¡± request.


    At this time, he could only wish them off the face of the planet.


    ¡°En! But I¡¯ve changed my mind!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan stared at Su Ke as she spoke, ¡°The one that called you just now is Liu Fei Hong!¡±


    Su Ke nodded with an ¡°En!¡±


    ¡°The woman Lang Ming mentioned is that demoness who eats people?¡±


    ¡°En!¡±


    ¡°Take the chance and refer me to her! I want to speak with her!¡± Luo Fei Yan suddenly became solemn. She was having some trouble right now; she¡¯s been here for too short a time, amd she was completely alone with no one to rely on.


    The best method for her right now is to find a big tree to rely on.


    Coincidentally, she found out that Su Ke had this kind of friend, so she wanted to make use of it.


    Su Ke nodded.


    If this could help Luo Fei Yan, he would definitely do it.


    Luo Fei Yan reached out with her hand and rubbed Su Ke¡¯s head as she said, ¡°After you¡¯ve succeeded, I¡¯ll give you a really big surprise!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Her pupils were like water that attracted his attention, causing him to feel a burst of alarm.

 Chapter 137: Pregnant With My Child

    Due to the joint inspection and the appearance of Lang Ming, Luo Fei Yan didn¡¯t feel very good. She didn¡¯t how, but it seemed like everything was planned as no customers came.


    Su Ke went home early since he still had an English and Science exam to take.


    He didn¡¯t have any guarantees to pass, but he was rather confident.


    As he lay on his bed, he recalled Liu Fei Hong¡¯s call.


    ¡°Is something going to happen?¡± Su Ke muttered to himself. At that time, Liu Fei Hong told him to look after Liu Qing Qing more carefully in school to prevent people from harming her.


    However, when he reached home, he called Liu Fei Hong again and told her about what happened at Fang Fei Yi Ren. Liu Fei Hong seemed to have her own thoughts on the double-headed wolf. They decided to talk it over and come to a decision tomorrow.


    Su Ke then went into the system and stared at the screen in a daze, ¡°I want the ¡®wish¡¯!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He didn¡¯t know how to complete the task, but then again, he hadn¡¯t seen Li Fei Fei these past few days so he had no idea how she did in the exams.


    However, he agreed to be her fake boyfriend this Saturday. Was there a chance then?


    ¡­


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    The night passed like this. The morning science exam was exactly as he expected. He should be able to score at least a passing grade since he had high school science profiency.


    When he was finished, he went to talk with Li Fei Fei during lunch.


    As they walked to the canteen, Su Ke asked, ¡°How did you do?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I suppose. I felt like it was quite difficult this time around, but I can¡¯t decide which teacher is more wicked!¡±


    Li Fei Fei is a good student who always scores above average for her grade. However, even though she wasn¡¯t better than Wei Lan, he was still surprised when he heard her say that the exam was difficult.


    ¡°It was that hard? Why didn¡¯t I feel it?¡±


    When Su Ke finished speaking, he felt killing intent next to him and unconsciously dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding Li Fei Fei¡¯s kick. She then raised her and pouted, ¡°What can you feel? Did you feel like this exam was the same as the previous one, or is it that you couldn¡¯t even do one question!?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hit me!¡± Su Ke was very gloomy; looks like his grades are rather well-known. When he thought about it some more, the seating chart for each student has everyone¡¯s marks posted on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m just checking out the facts!¡± Li Fei Fei then put her hands in the pockets of her jeans and walked forward. Her slim figure was like a willow tree; every step was like she was swaying in the wind. Her hips were wrapped tightly in her pants, so Su Ke couldn¡¯t help but steal a look.


    Involuntarily, he remembered how they met. He ended up touching her butt, but they became good friends in the end. It was a really ridiculous story that made his heart pound.


    He then quickly averted his eyes as he could still feel the sensation in his hand.


    ¡°Hey! How do you think I¡¯ll do for this exam!? Do you dare to bet?¡±


    Su Ke quickly took two steps forward and followed Li Fei Fei into the canteen.


    He then inwardly thought about receiving the kiss. Would he be able to finish the task?


    Li Fei Fei didn¡¯t even acknowledge Su Ke and was completely uninterested in the bet as she questioned, ¡°You? Are you dreaming!?¡±


    Su Ke could only helplessly give up his plan.


    After buying their food, the two of them discussed the fake boyfriend situation as they ate.


    At this moment, Li Fei Fei¡¯s phone rang, causing her to frown as she reluctantly answered, ¡°Wei!¡±


    Su Ke strained his ears and carefully listened to the voice coming from the phone and realized it was a guy, ¡°Do you not understand that I don¡¯t want to take care of you!?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time; I¡¯m currently eating with my boyfriend!¡± After Li Fei Fei said that, she glanced at Su Ke before handing him the phone.


    He unconciosuly accepted it before pointing at it with a quizzical look on his face.


    Li Fei Fei whispered as she put her hands together while pleading, ¡°This is the guy that keeps chasing me. Help me chase him away!¡±


    When Su Ke heard the male voice on the other end of the phone, he could only helplessly place it by his ear and say, ¡°Wei!¡±


    ¡°Wei! Who are you? Stay away from Li Fei Fei!¡±


    Just as Su Ke spoke, he was suddenly besieged by a very violent and arrogant inquiry.


    Su Ke originally wanted to keep his ¡®nice guy¡¯ image, but he was getting rather irritated as he unconsciously frowned and said, ¡°Who are you? I still haven¡¯t asked you. Next time, give my girlfriend fewer calls!¡±


    Su Ke wanted to hang up after he spoke, but who knew that screaming would start and continue endlessly?


    When Li Fei Fei saw that Su Ke was really annoyed, she felt rather anxious.


    It wasn¡¯t right to make Su Ke her shield, but she had no choice.


    Who knew that he wouldn¡¯t say anything, but would get blinded instead.


    ¡°Are you done yet!? I¡¯m telling you, Li Fei Fei is already pregnant with my child, so you should just give up!¡± Su Ke was getting really annoyed with this unreasonable person that just screamed all the time, so he just yelled to shut him up.


    The other side was still silent after a few minutes had passed, so Su Ke finally hung up and returned the phone to Li Fei Fei. He then shook his head and said, ¡°The world is finally silent!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Fei Fei, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so ugly?¡± Su Ke had realized that Li Fei Fei¡¯s expression was extremely strange.


    Her face was blue and she had an angry expression on her face as her chest moved up and down.


    When Li Fei Fei saw the innocent expression on his face, she erupted, ¡°Su Ke, go die!¡±


    Even though the two of them were separated by a table, it couldn¡¯t stop her anger as she kicked at him.


    Su Ke quickly pulled his leg back when he saw her movements. She didn¡¯t feel avenged as she shouted, ¡°You just spoke without thinking! Without thinking!¡±


    With a quick reaction and agile movements, Su Ke felt like the word ¡®dodge¡¯ in red letters appeared in his head. With a helpless expression, he could only raise his hands in surrender as he spoke, ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this how they do it on TV!? I only copied them! I¡¯m being wrongly accused!¡±

 Chapter 138: Nitpicking

    Li Fei Fei was seething with anger as she tried to kick Su Ke to no avail. Her breathing was rough as she scowled and said, ¡°What do you think we should do? Who asked you to speak such nonsense!? What if Zuo Ming Ming tells my parents?¡±


    Su Ke was helpless. He originally wanted to do a good dead, but who knew that such a situation could arise from saying such a thing. If this spread around, the consequences would be very serious.


    Su Ke responded with a weak expression on his face, ¡°I was wrong, okay? If your parents ask, I¡¯ll just say the kid isn¡¯t mine, okay?¡±


    However, saying such a thing caused another catastrophe.


    Li Fei Fei wound up her phone to throw it at him, but it rang at that moment.


    When she saw the caller ID, she picked it up and answered,¡°Wei. What exactly do you want, Zuo Ming Ming?¡±


    Li Fei Fei looked uncomfortable as she ruthlessly said, ¡°Fine! You just wait at the gates!¡±


    She then quickly stood up and walked over to Su Ke¡¯s side.


    ¡°Come with me!¡± She said, as she pulled on his arm and walked out of the canteen.


    As they walked, she instructed him, ¡°When the time comes, don¡¯t be scared of him. Muster up your courage and look down on him with an imposing manner! However, you cannot speak nonsense like just now, okay? You need to pressure him, but you can¡¯t harm him physically!¡±


    Originally, Li Fei Fei wanted Su Ke to go out and directly reveal himself to make Zuo Ming Ming give up. However, when she thought of Su Ke¡¯s personality, she was worried.


    Even though he¡¯s usually quite calm, if he took action, it was like an explosion.


    ¡°Calm down! I understand; a gentleman uses his mouth, not his fists!¡±


    Su Ke then anxiously asked, ¡°If I help you get rid of his threatening attitude, how are you going to repay me?¡±


    She carelessly promised, ¡°Anything¡¯s fine!¡±


    Zu Ming Ming called and wanted to see her. If she didn¡¯t, he would report Su Ke¡¯s words to her mother. She immediately felt like exploding, so how could she care what Su Ke said?


    ¡°Task: Scare Zuo Ming Ming away. Reward: Cooking Proficiency (Intermediate)¡±


    Su Ke never thought that this would also become a task. Even though there isn¡¯t much use for a cooking skill, it¡¯s still a must-have.


    When they arrived at the school gates, Li Fei Fei slowed down and very seriously spoke, ¡°Listen to me! Zuo Ming Ming is a paper tiger, capiche?¡±


    ¡°Eh! Got it!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t know why Li Fei Fei kept emphasizing this point.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Could it be that Zuo Ming Ming is a 3-headed, 6-armed monster?


    Su Ke then noticed a white sports car with an open-top parked on the roadside far away.


    He was enthralled by the body that reflected the sunlight.


    For the sake of better acting, Li Fei Fei was leaning against Su Ke and he had his arm around her waist.


    When he saw the youth standing next to the white sports car, Su Ke paused and questioned, ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Li Fei Fei replied.


    He was around Su Ke¡¯s age and his face was full of smiles. Even though it quickly disappeared when he saw Su Ke and Li Fei Fei acting intimate, it changed back immediately.


    ¡°Fei Fei, you finally came out!¡± After saying so, he took out a large bouquet of red flowers that were as red as fire, looking very tender and alluring.


    He completely ignored Su Ke as he walked up to Li Fei Fei and handed her the bouquet.


    Li Fei Fei¡¯s face was cold as she sternly said, ¡°Zuo Ming Ming, haven¡¯t I already told you that I have a boyfriend? I don¡¯t want your flowers!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t about to be swayed by Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s flower attack.


    Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s face held some warmth as he said, ¡°Stop it, I know you¡¯re just playing hard to get!¡± His hair was long and layered and he was wearing a dazzling white short-sleeved shirt with dark flowers on it, a pair of jeans, and a pair of canvas shoes. His whole ensemble screamed wealth.


    One glance and Su Ke could see he was a rich second generation person.


    Indeed, this would have made people feel helpless against him.


    Of course, if the former Su Ke saw such a person, he would have walked away already.


    His arrogance was like countless other people¡¯s where if you talk back, you get burnt!


    With the plucking flower system, even if it was the emperor, Su Ke was still rather confident.


    Su Ke glanced at his car before speaking to Zuo Ming Ming, ¡°Eh! The car isn¡¯t bad? 4 circles? Audi?¡±


    Even though Su Ke treated Zuo Ming Ming like air, he took Li Fei Fei¡¯s request to heart, so he had to settle things.


    ¡°An Audis¡¯ not that expensive, it¡¯s only around 6 million!¡±


    Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s eyes were very transparent as he stared at Su Ke like a country bumpkin.


    A lot of people can recognize an Audi, so his mouth curved up into a smile as he chuckled.


    When Su Ke saw the row of English letters on his shirt, he seemingly talked to himself and Zuo Ming Ming as he said, ¡°The shirt is also not bad! Mark Fair Whale (1)? Ma Ke Hua Fei?¡±


    However, he was surprised when Su Ke Zuo recognized the brand.


    When he saw the surprise in Su Ke¡¯s eyes, he felt vindicated as his mouth curved into a smile like he wanted to ascend to heaven.


    ¡°En! The pants are from Levi¡¯s and the shoes are from Vans, not bad!¡±


    Su Ke was embracing Li Fei Fei when he stretched out his neck and looked at Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s watch, ¡°Oh? Piaget, this is even better!¡±


    Zuo Ming Ming then frowned because he didn¡¯t know what he was getting at. Even though he never looked directly at Su Ke, he could tell that this boy didn¡¯t have any background and his clothes were all a no-name brand.


    ¡°Ai! Country Bumpkin, what have you seen? Hurry up and get your hand off Fei Fei¡¯s body!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s face was full of smiles as he said, ¡°Who are YOU calling a Country Bumpkin?¡±


    Even though he knew his joke wasn¡¯t very funny, he still said it, but he shook his head afterward.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    When Zuo Ming Ming reacted to the joke, Su Ke said, ¡°Country Bumpkin is calling you!¡±


    Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s face was the color of a pigs liver and he felt like his chest was being squeezed.


    He then gnashed his teeth, but maintained his grace in front of Li Fei Fei as he questioned, ¡°Do you feel like it has any meaning?¡±


    ¡°No meaning!¡± Su Ke then shrugged and helplessly said, ¡°It¡¯s also for your own good. Don¡¯t you feel that Ma Ke Hua Fei sounds really overbearing? Like an international brand?


    ¡°What if I told you that it¡¯s real local goods? Will you be disappointed? Embarrassed?¡±

 Chapter 139: How To Ridicule Someone

    ¡°Levi¡¯s are good quality jeans, but they don¡¯t really match your status. You¡¯re the owner of an Audi; how could you wear such a thing? It¡¯s the top brand for miners in the US!¡±


    ¡°The shoes are Vans, which isn¡¯t very bad and regarded as street fashion in California. However, your blue jeans and shoes clash and don¡¯t match!¡±


    ¡°Not to mention your watch!¡±


    Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s face grew worse and worse as he listened to Su Ke.


    He unconsciously withdrew his arm as Su Ke continued, ¡°Piaget isn¡¯t bad, but the watch is too serious and too old. You didn¡¯t steal it from your father, right?¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s smile widened as he narrowed his eyes and waited for his reaction.


    It seemed like he had hit the mark as Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s face went bright red and he angrily said, ¡°You!¡± His lofty position had vanished in a second.


    He had a very ugly expression on his face as he spoke with a forceful tone,¡°So what if it¡¯s my father¡¯s? Do you know who my father is!!?¡±


    ¡°Your father? Is he Barack Obama?¡± Su Ke asked with feigned curiosity.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Li Fei Fei, who was leaning against Su Ke the whole time, let out a ¡°Pu Chi¡± as she laughed.


    She didn¡¯t expect Su Ke to spew such words. However, since Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s family and hers had a good relationship, she lightly elbowed Su Ke in the ribs.


    Zuo Ming Ming wanted to explode as he screeched ¡°You!¡± through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Oh, yeah! Isn¡¯t your surname ¡®Zuo¡¯?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke ignored Li Fei Fei¡¯s response as he stretched out his neck and said, ¡°Then is your father the founder of Giordano?¡±


    Zuo Ming Ming felt like puking blood as his face grew red and his body shook with anger.


    ¡°Youuuu! You beggar, my dad has enough money to drown you! Do my clothes concern you? You¡¯re covered from head to toe in cheap clothes!¡±


    Even though he was really serious, his words caused Su Ke to smile as he wrapped


    ¡°Cheap clothes?¡± Su Ke¡¯s right arm was around Li Fei Fei¡¯s waist, so he could only use his left hand to rub his nose.


    He then let out a helpless sigh as he continued, ¡°Ai! A nouveau rich family is still just an upstart with not an ounce of culture!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s low-key? Do you understand what¡¯s deeply hidden? The tags on my clothes will all be cut off. However, no matter how you look and examine them, you won¡¯t recognize them. Have you ever heard of Mo?t Hennessy Louis Vuitton? What about Valentino Garavani?¡±


    ¡°If I told you that these cheap clothes all cost around 6 million USD, would you be scared? Do you know Arab¡¯s Golden Ratio, 18618?¡±


    ¡°Do you think driving a sports car is that amazing? How about a yacht? Helicopter? Have you EVEN seen a helicopter license?¡±


    ¡°Right now we¡¯re all playing with yachts and planes, but sports cars? They¡¯re already out of style.¡±


    The more he spoke, the smoother he sounded. It seemed like his real life.


    Not only was Li Fei Fei a bit stunned, but even Zuo Ming Ming also seemed to believe him.


    Su Ke was dressed really low-key and the disdain on his face seemed real because he kept his composure. Since he usually sounds so logical, people trust him.


    ¡°Where do you go for holiday? Gold Coast or Ya Long Bay? Maybe New Matai? Have you been Alpine skiing? Monaco Surfing? Have you ever gone deep sea diving or rafting?¡±


    As Su Ke spoke, his expression became filled with more and more pity.


    Su Ke waved his hand generously at Zuo Ming Ming as his tone became sincere, ¡°Okay, go back from where you came from! Stop bugging my family¡¯s Fei Fei! She¡¯s not someone you¡¯re compatible with!¡±


    Zuo Ming Ming had long since been confused by Su Ke¡¯s nonsense.


    After being a second-generation young master for so long, this was the first time he had such a tragedy; his pride was smashed to bits and his heart was broken.


    However, when he heard Su Ke tell him to leave Li Fei Fei alone, he immediately woke up.


    His pursuit of Li Fei Fei is not only because of her good looks and body, but also because she has a good family. His parents have also been urging him about it.


    Zuo Ming Ming finally exploded with anger as he threw the bouquet of roses on the ground and said, ¡°What did you say? I¡¯ll *** fight you!¡±


    The brightly-colored petals and leaves scattered everywhere as he furiously waved his fists.


    Li Fei Fei finally came out from Su Ke¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°Zuo Ming Ming, you¡¯d better not cause trouble!¡± She knew that Su Ke is formidable. Even though it would be vindicated if she allowed Zuo Ming Ming to be beaten up, but if her parents knew, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take responsibility!


    Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s eyes were bright red like a crazed bull. He looked at Su Ke and decided that he wasn¡¯t very strong, so he gained more confident.


    However, Li Fei Fei tried to stop him, which made him even angrier.


    ¡°Fei Fei, stop concerning yourself! I¡­ I will settle this with him!¡±


    Su Ke sighed in relief, but when he thought back on his promise with Li Fei Fei, he could only rub his nose, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t force me! I can break your legs, waist, and ribs, then stuff you in a flowerpot within 3 minutes and make you into a vegetable! Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Are you f*** looking for death!?¡±


    In front of Su Ke, he felt like he had fallen from a high-ranking young master to a suffering beggar on the roadside. His strong self-esteem and vanity made it hard for him not to take action. He didn¡¯t care if Su Ke was richer or more low-key than him.


    However, Su Ke was too lazy to move as he just tilted his head and watched Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s fist fly. His mouth curved up into a disdainful smile as he quickly grabbed his fist.


    Only now did he realize that he was surrounded by 4-5 people with tattoos all over their bodies.


    They were very ugly and had bald heads and long hair. The one holding his wrist was blond and had an arrogant expression on his face.


    His arm muscles tensed up under his black vest as he glared at Zuo Ming Ming.


    ¡°What are you doing!? Have you recognized the wrong person?¡±


    Zuo Ming Ming didn¡¯t know that these gangsters lived in the area since he¡¯s never been here before.


    Huang Mao glared ruthlessly at Zuo Ming Ming before turning his head and smiling at Su Ke, revealing his yellow teeth, ¡°Brother Su Ke! What¡¯s happening here? Do you need me to do something?¡±


    ¡°F*ck! They¡¯re one group!¡± Zuo Ming Ming immediately felt uneasy. No matter if it¡¯s money or character, he had already gotten rid of his disdain for this kid. If he wanted to challenge him physically, he couldn¡¯t take any advantage. A wise man knows not to fight when the odds are stacked against him. All he could was raise his hand and say, ¡°Let¡¯s compare street racing skills this Saturday! Do you dare?¡±____

 Chapter 140: CPR

    Actually, Su Ke had already seen Huang Mao and his gang on the other street. Now, these people walked over, making him seem sinister, as he was surrounded by a group of dog legs. But truthfully speaking, this didn¡¯t feel bad!


    ¡°Nothing! My friend is a little excited! Maybe he was in too much of a hurry today and forgot to take his medicine!¡± Su Ke said to Huang Mao before stepping in front of Zuo Ming Ming, reaching out and patting his shoulder. He spoke heavily, ¡°Street Racing? Do you have the confidence to beat me?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I have the confidence; just say if you dare or not?¡± Zuo Ming Ming is betting his all. His eyes spewed fire. The previous image of the elegant young man has been tarnished, becoming a crazy man with no way out.


    ¡°Okay! No problem! I¡¯ll give you the chance to challenge me!¡± Su Ke¡¯s hand was on Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s shoulder; he patted it again. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing when young people have dreams, but nothing too ambitious or unrealistic!¡±


    Zuo Ming Ming nearly puked blood. Su Ke¡¯s words were too provocative. However, he was stronger, so Zuo Ming Ming could only blame his luck. HIs entire face was like pig¡¯s liver as he was angered to the point of trembling. He cursed in his heart then turned and left.


    Huang Mao watched Zuo Ming Ming drive away. The white sports car left and in a blink of the eye, not even a shadow was left. Then he turned to Su Ke, smiling, ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke nodded at Huang Mao first, since the guy had helped him. Then, he looked at Li Fei Fei beside him. This lass seemed like she had just seen him for the first time, her face full of surprise.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, come have a meal when you have time!¡± Huang Mao could be counted as a face-changing maser. Just now he was glaring at Zuo Ming Ming coldly, now he had changed into a warm winter sun. ¡°My boss, Sun Song, also wants to chat with Brother Su Ke!¡±


    ¡°En! Maybe after a few days; I¡¯m having exams now! I probably won¡¯t have the time!¡± Su Ke¡¯s words were not dishonest; this period of time had given him a wake-up call. Only knowing Liu Fei Hong was no use; sometimes, those little hooligans would be more useful.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, it¡¯s settled! Brother Su Ke, we¡¯ll leave first and not bother you!¡± Huang Mao never thought that Su Ke would agree and was pleasantly surprised; the edge of his lips would almost reach the sky. He quickly waved his hand at the people beside him then retreated back to the opposite side.


    Only when all those hooligans had left did Li Fei Fei speak. She glanced around the place. ¡°Su Ke? Are you actually Su Ke? Why do you seem like a different person!¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± When Su Ke heard that, he felt a bit embarrassed. He raised his hand and scratched his head. Then he said magnanimously, ¡°I never expected to be found out! That¡¯s right! In order to maintain world peace, to prevent the destruction of the world, persist with love and genuine kindness, as the most attractive upstanding protagonist, I am equally good-looking and wise, the embodiment of heroic and chivalrous. A student is not my only identity, my real identity is!¡±


    Before Su Ke could finish, Li Fei Fei laughed until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She raised her hand and smacked Su Ke¡¯s arm. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re like an awesome stick, speaking foolish words with your eyes open! However, just now, that was too embarrassing and Zuo Ming Ming was struck dumb!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Hai! Isn¡¯t that just bragging!I¡¯ve never eaten pork and haven¡¯t seen a pig run!¡± Su Ke waved his hand in the wind, not even greedy for recognition.


    ¡°Where did you learn these things? I¡¯ve never heard of them!¡± Li Fei Fei had a face full of curiosity. Indeed, Su Ke mentioned these things: what golden ratio of Arabia, what alpine skiing, she has never touched before.


    ¡°I just saw it all online! As long as you want to know, you can find it. If you don¡¯t know internal affairs, ask Baidu, external affairs, ask Google, house affairs, ask a far away place!¡± Su Ke spoke very smoothly. After he finished speaking, he realised something wasn¡¯t right.


    As expected, Li Fei Fei frowned and said quietly, ¡°Internal and external I already know, but about house affairs, what house affairs?¡±


    ¡°Eh! House affairs, house affairs is regarding the house. Right, I helped you chase away Zuo Ming Ming, don¡¯t you need to show some appreciation?¡± Su Ke quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°Show appreciation? What appreciation?¡± Li Fei Fei¡¯s eyes flashed wide open, a face full of innocent. This made Su Ke¡¯s face be filled with black lines, showing a bitter smile, so he quickly drew her attention away.


    ¡°Did you forget? That time, when we were reaching the school gate, I said if I¡¯d get rid of that kid, ow would you thank me, then you said anything is fine!¡± Su Ke was very helpless. Originally, he thought he could finish this task.


    ¡°Did I say that before? I don¡¯t remember!¡± Li Fei Fei rubbed her chin, gave a thoughtful look then said lightly.


    ¡°Wtf! Sister, you can¡¯t do this, if you don¡¯t keep your word, you¡¯ll create hostility between people!¡± Su Ke wanted to cry without tears, looks like he¡¯s going to be busy this time.


    Of course, Li Fei Fei remembered her words, however, one guess and she knew this person was up to no good, so she would definitely not admit. Seeing Su Ke¡¯s depressed look, she snickered. Before she could continue, she saw Su Ke cover his forehead, steps staggering, like he was about to faint.


    ¡°What happened? Su Ke, what happened?¡± Upon seeing this, how could Li Fei Fei still laugh? She quickly walked over to Su Ke¡¯s side, one hand grasping his arm in case he fell.


    ¡°I, I may have said too much just now. My brain is deprived of oxygen; the sky and ground are shaking!¡± Su Ke shook his head, using Li Fei Fei¡¯s help to stand straight.


    ¡°What? Oxygen deprivation? What do we do? I¡¯ll call the ambulance!¡± Li Fei Fei helped Su Ke and quickly glanced around; there wasn¡¯t anyone nearby.


    ¡°Ambulance? No need! I feel, my brain needs oxygen!¡± Su Ke even peeked at Li Fei Fei¡¯s expression as he spoke. This girl was anxious and didn¡¯t know what to do. Then he continued, ¡°Oxygen deprivation only needs a bit of CPR!¡±


    ¡°CPR?¡± Li Fei Fei was stunned as she repeated. She glanced at Su Ke¡¯s expression again, then repeated, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s CPR?¡±


    ¡°En En! No need for a long time, a few minutes will do!¡± Su Ke felt uncomfortable inside, but he had to act the full set, so he nodded.


    ¡°Su Ke, why don¡¯t you just die!¡± Li Fei Fei took a deep breath; her chest was also rising. Quickly, a leg flew out, aiming straight for Su Ke¡¯s calf, as she roared.

 Chapter 141: A Panicked Escape

    Su Ke fled as Li Fei Fei chased after him into school. Huang Mao and his gang were sitting across the street as they watched their silhouettes disappear. They couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. ¡°Su Ke is too awesome! Just Liu Qing Qing isn¡¯t enough for him, he¡¯s stepping on two boats!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay! I don¡¯t want CPR anymore!¡± As they ran into the school, they bumped into more and more students.


    Su Ke was too embarrassed to continue, so he stopped at one side and begged Li Fei Fei for mercy.


    Li Fei Fei was in casual clothes today, but with the mad chase just now, it made her bunnies jump up and down.


    Li Fei Fei saw Su Ke stop and gasp for breath, so she stopped and placed her hands on her knees to catch her breath and calm down.


    ¡°You try and run! See where you can go!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke immediately noticed the expanse of snow-white skin because her neckline was pulled down. His eyes widened and he swallowed some salvia as soon as he saw the deep ravine.


    The two rich arcs were pressed against one another, causing a line to rise. A large bulge; after Su Ke glanced at it once, he glanced at it again. He then slightly extended his neck.


    Li Fei Fei noticed Su Ke¡¯s strange gaze and yelled, ¡°Do you want to die!?¡± He suddenly extended his neck and stared further into her collar. She finally reacted and stood upright, one hand clutching her collar as her face was as red as a ripe apple.


    ¡°Eh! Misunderstanding, it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Su Ke saw Li Fei Fei¡¯s reaction and felt even more awkward as he embarrassingly said, ¡°Your neckline was too large, it wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still speaking!¡± Li Fei Fei¡¯s hands were on her chest, like the classic pose when meeting a pervert in movies. However, after seeing how hard Su Ke was blushing, she too embarrassed to say continue, so there was a brief pause before she lightly said, ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m telling you, your benefits today are gone!¡±


    Su Ke immediately cowered when he heard that and quickly walked over, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mistress! Just take into account my extraordinary acting today! I don¡¯t get a reward for my hard work? I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    Li Fei Fei was like a crazy lioness as she shouted, ¡°What did you want to see!?¡±


    However, the blush on her face didn¡¯t retreat, making her face more adorable.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Eh! this, this¡­ Right! We¡¯re going to race on Saturday!¡± Su Ke was speechless, so he quickly mentioned that to get away with it.


    ¡°I know! I heard! Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s driving isn¡¯t bad!¡± Li Fei Fei was angry and continued to roar, but then she suddenly stopped and pointed at Su Ke, ¡°You! Do you even know how to drive!?¡±


    ¡°I can drive!¡± His words caused her to calm down a little bit. After all, Su Ke had already received a driving reward, so driving a car would be easy. In theory, he could even operate yachts and helicopters.


    Su Ke spread his hands and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t have a car!¡±


    As expected, Li Fei Fei was not from a normal family and directly solved the problem, ¡°I¡¯ll help you find a car!¡±


    In the afternoon, Su Ke took the English examination. Since he had the high school English Language Proficiency (Expert) reward, it was a piece of cake. Completeing it was even easier than doing his own mandarin language exam. Of course, the English exam was much easier than the Mandarin one.


    After the afternoon exam, Su Ke sent Wei Lan home, but she was looking very melancholic. ¡°What is it? Why do you look so gloomy?¡±


    Wei Lan pouted as she cycled home, ¡°I feel like the questions this time were much harder than before, especially Maths and Science!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anyway, you¡¯re already done with exams. The others won¡¯t be any better at the questions you don¡¯t know, so jut relax!¡± Su Ke also heard the same thing from Li Fei Fei.


    This examination seemed to have a much higher difficulty.


    Hearing Su Ke¡¯s comfort, Wei Lan shrugged her shoulders helplessly as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it can¡¯t be helped! We¡¯ll just wait for the results next week!¡±


    Since Wei Lan was in a bad mood, she wasn¡¯t interested in speaking.


    Only when she was about to head up the stairs did her face finally carry a smile as she said, ¡°If your grades have improved, I¡¯ll make an exception and give you a reward!¡±


    ¡°Ha? Exception?¡± Su Ke was immediately stunned that he didn¡¯t take his bold words to heart.


    He felt stimulated.


    ¡°Wei, don¡¯t look down on me; when the time comes, you¡¯ll see my awesomeness!¡±


    When Su Ke returned to Fang Fei Yi Ren, Luo Fei Yan had already waited in the hall for a while.


    When she saw Su Ke, she immediately went over to welcome him, ¡°Little brother Su, come over, how do I look today?¡±


    Luo Fei Yan was dressed formally today, even deliberately hiding her sexiness.


    After all, the other party she was going to meet was also a woman. If she looked too enchanting, it would affect the cooperation between them, since jealousy was a woman¡¯s innate nature.


    Her red hair was pulled up into a ponytail and she was wearing a slim white shirt tucked into beige trousers. She wasn¡¯t wearing any jewelry at all, making her look very refreshing.


    Luo Fei Yan¡¯s beauty need not be mentioned. She applied light formal makeup, making her neck into a graceful swan. The slim shirt not only highlighted her chest, but the design at her waist was also correct; it hugged her slender waist.


    Her hips were full; you could imagine how round and full her hips were. Her thighs were slender and straight, extremely well-proportioned. Her pants had fish scale designs and she was wearing light pink heels. The sides were hollow and revealed her feet.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know how he should describe it as he gave her a quick once over before answering, ¡°En! Very pretty!¡± He immediately blushed from ear to ear. His courage from before had faded.


    Luo Fei Yan grabbed her purse before turning around and talking to Su Ke, ¡°I knew you were going to say that! Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re taking a taxi!¡±


    The meeting place was the hotel Su Ke went to before. This was Liu Fei Hong¡¯s headquarters; Bi Hai Yun Tian. It wasn¡¯t very far, but Luo Fei Yan didn¡¯t have her own car, so they could only cab over.


    ¡°Ai! Not having a car is really inconvenient! If the talk with Liu Fei Hong today goes well and I solve all the problems, I¡¯ll buy a car!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan waved her hand as she walked out, coincidentally calling over a taxi.


    Su Ke sat with her in the back row. However, when he heard her words, he just gave a nod of acknowledgment.


    Luo Fei Yan smiled at Su Ke as she said, ¡°It seems like there¡¯ll be a car show soon. Little brother Su, do you want to go with me? It seems like there¡¯ll be a lot of car models!¡±


    ¡°Pu!¡± When Su Ke heard the words ¡®car models¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help remembering the various photos of car shows on the news. The models inside were excellent in all aspects, revealing almost everything. They weren¡¯t afraid to attract everyone¡¯s attention._

 Chapter 142: Sibling Relationship

    Along the way; Su Ke, faced with Luo Fei Yan¡¯s various seduction techniques, used all of his strength to resist. His face was flushed red and his body was full of sweat, making Luo Fei Yan give a satisfied smile. The driver kept glancing through the rearview mirror, nearly causing a traffic accident.


    ¡°Aiya! Little brother Su, how do you feel about sibling relationships?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Su Ke to relax. When he heard that, he quivered and slowly inching his butt away from Luo Fei Yan. He didn¡¯t know what this woman was going to do, but honestly speaking, Luo Fei Yan was quite a bit older than him and was a creature that everyone wanted to embrace.


    ¡°Eh! Sibling relationship¡­ actually, actually it¡¯s nothing much!¡±


    As he said this, Su Ke¡¯s eyes unconsciously fell on Luo Fei Yan¡¯s face, only to see her mirthful eyes and pink lips slightly curve up into an attractive smile.


    ¡°Do you still remember what I said yesterday? You introduce me to Liu Fei Hong and I¡¯ll give you a big surprise?¡± Luo Fei Yan blinked and gave him a flirtatious gaze.


    ¡°F*ck! She¡¯s not going to confess, right!? What do I do? What do I do?¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s brain buzzed and became a paste.


    He then thought about the spring dream he had, the female lead was this vixen in front of him!


    They were even touching right now!


    He gulped unconsciously and felt his face heat up, even his breathing was erratic.


    There were people who loved beauty everywhere, but men particularly liked to chase after graceful, virtuous women of noble character. If he really had such a girlfriend¡­


    Thinking until here, Su Ke¡¯s face became a little stiff.


    He squeezed out a smile and said softly, ¡°I remember!¡±


    ¡°Actually, don¡¯t look at how much older I am, my body is very mature. You want a chest, I got a chest! If you want a butt, I have a butt! The front protrudes while the back is perky, and I¡¯m even concerned about you!¡± While Luo Fei Yan spoke, Su Ke couldn¡¯t help but look at her double peaks. Indeed, as she said, they were full and elastic.


    ¡°Du Wan already has her eye on you. If you¡¯re not against it, you can go directly to the bridal chamber!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Sister Du Wan?¡± Su Ke was stunned as Luo Fei Yan¡¯s big chest appeared in front of him.


    However, the four words ¡°Steadiness, accuracy, fierceness, and firmness¡± were stuck in his head. The devil¡¯s training wasn¡¯t completed yet; he couldn¡¯t help but shiver, feeling a chill traveling from the bottom of his feet to the rest of his body.


    Su Ke finally reacted as he said, ¡°Ah? Sister Yan!?¡± The ¡®sibling relationship¡¯ that Luo Fei Yan was referring to was about the vixen Du Wan. Although he said that they¡¯re both vixens, Luo Fei Yan was sexy while Du Wan would take advantage of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Du Wan has been going crazy these past few days. Her mother came by Tian Jin to force her to marry! This is your chance to be a prince on a white horse and save the princess!¡± Luo Fei Yan looked at Su Ke¡¯s dazed expression and laughed.


    ¡°Eh, this, this!¡± Su Ke stuttered for half a day, but couldn¡¯t get one word out.


    Fortunately, when he was at a loss, the taxi stopped outside Bi Hai Yun Tian.


    Before they got out, Su Ke could see people continuously walking in and out of Bi Hai Yun Tian. These people were all different from one another, the only similarity being their valiant aura.


    The majority of them were wearing black and you could tell with one glance that they weren¡¯t nice. Speaking more directly, this was it.


    They walked outside talking and laughing, acting very arrogant.


    The cars in front of the store slowly left as people hopped in.


    Su Ke obviously knew that these were all Liu Fei Hong¡¯s men, but he still took in a cold breath. If he bumped into these people on the streets, no matter who it was, he would surely go around them. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Luo Fei Yan watching them with a composed expression on her face.


    Only after Su Ke and Luo Fei Yan had alighted did they see Ma Meng walk out. He looked as cool as ever, his face very angular and his body rather burly.


    He was dressed in military fatigues, looking more like a soldier than a leader.


    ¡°Brother Meng!¡±


    He nodded his head slightly to her greeting.


    Ma Meng¡¯s voice was very simple and honest, ¡°So, this is general manager Luo!?¡±


    Only when Ma Meng mentioned her did she walk forward and reach out her hand to greet him, ¡°I¡¯m Luo Fei Yan!¡±


    Ma Meng shook Luo Fei Yan¡¯s hand, his gaze not even lingering on her beauty.


    ¡°You guys came at the right time; Sister Fei Hong has just finished work!¡±


    Ma Meng led the way this time with Luo Fei Yan in the middle and Su Ke trailing behind.


    The two hostesses at the entrance were wearing qipaos that hugged their exquisite bodies.


    They cupped their hands together and bowed lightly.


    Su Ke unconsciously looked and stole a glance. As one of the girls bent forward, her hem swayed and an expanse of white could be seen.


    In a short moment, he felt refreshed and quickly took two steps forward.


    Even though Bi Hai Yun Tian only had five levels, but for the convenience of their customers, they still installed a lift. The three of them took the lift directly to the top floor.


    Unexpectedly, when they got out, there was a conference room.


    Ma Meng knocked on the door and Liu Fei Hong¡¯s voice floated out.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    After Su Ke walked in, he saw Liu Fei Hong sitting at the head of the table. She was dressed entirely in black; a pure-black long-sleeved shirt with the cuffs rolled up to expose her snow-white arms. In her right hand was a cigarette that had grey smoke rising from the end. ¡°Sister Fei Hong!¡±


    When she saw Su Ke and Luo Fei Yan walk in, Liu Fei Hong snuffed out the cigarette on the ashtray before standing up and responding to him, ¡°Su Ke, you¡¯re here! This must be general manager Luo!¡±


    Liu Fei Hong¡¯s face was ice cold, but her mouth was slightly curved into a smile, making her expression rather warm. She then swiftly walked over and reached out her hand to introduce herself, ¡°Nice to meet you, Sister Fei Hong! I¡¯m Luo Fei Yan!¡±


    Even though Luo Fei Yan felt that she wasn¡¯t any older than her, her tone was still very respectful. On one hand, she had come here to ask for help; on the other, this woman had a forceful aura. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s been exposed to fighting for so long, which made people feel like they would be knocked down.


    ¡°Come, come! Don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±


    Liu Fei Hong didn¡¯t go back to her original seat, but rather sat at one side.


    The three of them sat together and went straight to the main topic.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t interrupt and quietly sat in place. Unknowingly, he started to drift.


    The two women in front of him were very beautiful. One had a cold expression on her face, short hair, and exuding a heroic aura. For the other, even though she deliberately put makeup on, she was still as hot as fire.


    ¡°One is Liu Fei Hong, while the other is Luo Fei Yan. Both of their names have ¡°Fei¡± in it, very coincidental!¡± Su Ke murmured in his heart.


    Suddenly, his mind came up with the words ¡°Shuang Fei¡±.


    He couldn¡¯t stop staring and imagining both his arms being full.

 Chapter 143: Outsmarting Instead of Forcing

    Even though Liu Fei Hong wanted them to, Luo Fei Yan didn¡¯t stay for a meal.


    Firstly, this was the first time they met, so they weren¡¯t that familiar with each other.


    Secondly, this was Liu Fei Hong¡¯s territory and she was asking for help; if she still ate a free meal, it¡¯ll be considered rude.


    However, even if they wanted to have a meal, it would be a place Luo Fei Yan had chosen and she would settle the bill; only then would this show sincerity and gratitude.


    Ma Meng still sent out Luo Fei Yan and Su Ke though.


    Ma Meng started first as he said, ¡°Su Ke, last time you fought with Wu Ao Ran, it didn¡¯t seem like you were losing out!¡±


    Su Ke scratched his head and awkwardly smiled before responding, ¡°Hei Hei, I didn¡¯t have a choice at the time. It would¡¯ve been bad if you didn¡¯t turn up!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Ma Meng then suddenly stopped, causing Su Ke¡¯s entire body to tense up.


    He awkwardly stepped forward as Ma Meng spun around and chopped at Su Ke¡¯s shoulder with his right hand. His movements were lightning quick, even Luo Fei Yan who was standing next to Su Ke had no time to react.


    After Luo Fei Yan cleared up, Su Ke had already lifted up his arms to block above his shoulder. He blocked his powerful blow with a ¡®Bang¡¯, but Su Ke couldn¡¯t help but fall to the side as he quickly shifted his center of gravity.


    Without waiting for Su Ke to adjust, Ma Mang used his left arm to elbow Su Ke straight in the chest.


    Compared to Su Ke¡¯s skinny 1.6-meter body, Ma Mang was obviously stronger at 1.8 meters and very burly. The elbow was very fierce; if it had connected, he might be overcome by his strength. He couldn¡¯t move because Luo Fei Yan was to his left.


    Upon seeing his elbow, Su Ke was feeling anxious as he quickly spread apart his arms and tilted his body to the side. In one fluid motion, he grabbed Ma Meng¡¯s shoulder and tightly pulled it down, neutralizing the threat.


    Ma Meng¡¯s right arm suddenly stopped before it started trembling.


    He then pulled his hand back as he said, ¡°Haha, you improved, brat!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Brother Meng, you scared me half to death!¡±


    Su Ke shook his hands as he winced a little bit.


    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try? When I went over that day, your fighting strength at the KTV was a bit unbelievable!¡± Ma Meng drew back the corners of his mouth into a smile as he remembered how Su Ke tried to resist.


    However, the effort of a three-legged cat(1) wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.


    Ma Meng sighed and shook his head before patting Su Ke¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since I last saw you! Come over and play if you got time. I see that your movements resemble Jeet Kune Do!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan¡¯s eyes flashed a strange color. Even though Ma Meng was joking with Su Ke, he does have a knack for it. Another way to look at it was that the relationship between Su


    Ke, Liu Fei Hong, and Ma Meng was actually quite good.


    They then got into a cab and waved at Ma Maneg as it slowly drove off.


    The scenery slowly retreated as Bi Hai Yun Tan slowly disappeared out of sight.


    ¡°Su Ke, be careful in school!¡± Luo Fei Yan said seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine; Huang Mao and his gang are outside of the school. If there¡¯s any trouble, they¡¯ll notify me!¡± Su Ke leaned against the seat, thinking about what Liu Fei Hong had entrusted him with. Liu Fei Hong had already found out that the masterminds of the previous kidnapping attempt were the double-headed wolf brothers.


    The two sides previously had their conflicts, but they were well-restrained. However, everyone knew that the local double-headed wolf wouldn¡¯t sit back and let their interests suffer.


    Not to mention, with Liu Fei Hong¡¯s return, the division of power within the city has changed.


    Wei Hai city is divided into Guang Yang and An Ci city, which are controlled by the double-headed wolf and another big boss, Zhang Pang Zi (2).


    Both of them minded their own business and complemented one another.


    However, Liu Fei Hong came back a year ago and settled into the development zone.


    The development zone was a new urban area gradually formed with the economic development of Wei Ha city. It was also once a combination of city and countryside.


    Originally, in order to maintain peace, the double-headed wolf and Zhang Pang Zi refrained from acquiring this piece of land and gave it to Liu Fei Hong in the end.


    However, this Liu Fei Hong¡¯s momentum was torrential. She didn¡¯t just bring a bunch of brothers from the north, each of them were the cream of the crop. They were all bold and valiant; her initial display of strength was completed without any trouble.


    In the end, they couldn¡¯t acknowledge the three-legged cat in front of them.


    However, the one who came later would always be a thorn in their side.


    Zhang Pang Zi was already old, old enough to know his fate, so his attitude could be considered peaceful. On the other hand, the double-headed wolf brothers were itching to get rid of Liu Fei Hong. Liu Fei Hong had already figured all this out, but she didn¡¯t have a very solid foundation or an ample opportunity to strike.


    However, when the people from Ba Zhou wanted to kidnap Liu Qing Qing, she was like an angry lioness, but they caught the person in the end. Even though Su Ke broke his leg, when he was leaving Wei Hai city, all four of his limbs were broken now; they could see Liu Fei Hong¡¯s anger.


    In fact, she has been planning the demise of the double-headed wolf brothers ever since then. Additionally, it was when Luo Fei Yan and Su Ke reached Bi Hai Yun Tian that Liu Fei Hong had just finished the meeting. They passed over all of their information to her.


    They already noticed all of their movements; the outside of Bi Hai Yun Tian consisted of Lang Ming¡¯s people.


    When they move, they have to strike like lightning, without any margin for error.


    Liu Fei Hong wasn¡¯t afraid for her well-being, but for her family.


    She sent people to two places; one to protect her home, the other to the school where Liu Qing Qing was studying.


    However, Su Ke stayed with Liu Qing Qing just in case.


    ¡°Hey! Su Ke, Liu Fei Hong said that as long as there was an opportunity, she would face Lang Ming head-on. Should I withdraw some funds to support them!?¡±


    Luo Fei Yan and Liu Fei Hong had a strategic partnership.


    Further negotiations would be needed to discuss what they should do.


    However, before Su Ke could reply, Luo Fei Yan long-windedly said, ¡°The problem with Lang Ming is practically solved; now we¡¯re just left with the trashy Wu Yi Ren.!¡±


    Once Wu Yi Ren was mentioned, Su Ke conjured up the image of a refined scum wearing gold glasses. However, what Liu Fei Hong meant is that they can¡¯t deal with him right now.


    Not only was he the Assistant Bureau Chief of the Trade and Industry Bureau, but he¡¯s also related to the mayor. They could only endure and not force the situation.


    Su Ke leaned against his chair and involuntarily said, ¡°Sister Yan, I¡¯ll think of a solution for this Wu Yi Ren!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan was momentarily stunned, but when she thought about the fact that Su Ke knew people from the underworld, martial arts, and could even play the piano, could there be another secret that she didn¡¯t know?

 Chapter 144: Capturing the Culpri

    When Luo Fei Yan heard Su Ke take charge, she was rather surprised as she asked, ¡°Do you have a solution already?¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Black lines appeared on Su Ke¡¯s head as he continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of anything! However, Sister Yan, you don¡¯t need to worry so much! I feel like this Wu Yi Ren won¡¯t be able to escape! Maybe in 2 days, he would already be captured for interrogation!¡±


    Even though he said that, Su Ke still felt anxious. There was always the ¡°wish¡± reward task that he needed to finish. If he could complete it, would this problem be solved?


    When will he be able to get Li Fei Fei¡¯s first kiss!?


    The world is full of coincidences. Just as Su Ke thought about Li Fei Fei, his phone started ringing. When he pulled it out, it was actually Li Fei Fei calling.


    Her voice floated through the speaker, ¡°Wei! Su Ke!¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke unconsciously glanced at Luo Fei Yan next to him and realized that she was looking at him with enthusiasm as she raised her ears. She looked at him with astute eyes and raised an eyebrow as she leaned forward and quietly asked, ¡°Who is that? Your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just my schoolmate!¡±


    He grinned helplessly as he thought about how his boss likes to gossip.


    ¡°Wei! Su Ke, I¡¯m talking to you! Are you listening?¡± Li Fei Fei¡¯s voice went up by a few degrees as she finished speaking. He could almost sense her impending explosion through the phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Ke squeezed out a smile at Luo Fei Yan before listening to Li Fei Fei continue, ¡°Come to school right now, I¡¯m waiting at the gates for you!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Now? I¡¯m not free now!¡±


    After all, he needed to return to Fang Fei Yi Ren; it wasn¡¯t even time for him to clock out.


    ¡°Little brother Su, you can go! Elder Sister will give you a day off!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan gave him an understanding look and winked.


    Fortunately, Du Wan was too tightly scrutinized by her mother and the devil training has already ended for the day.


    Since he had permission, Su Ke returned to Fang Fei Yi Ren and grabbed his bike before heading to school.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke stopped at the school gates and asked Li Fei Fei, ¡°What¡¯s so urgent!?¡± Only after he finished speaking did he notice that there was an unfamiliar next to her.


    Li Fei Fei was wearing exercise clothes that made her look very refreshing. The other girl looked conspicuously hot wearing a light blue halter top and denim hotpants. She had two pearly white thighs and looked to be Li Fei Fei¡¯s peer. Also, their chests were about the same size.


    When the girl saw Su Ke, it was quite different from what she imagined, so she sounded rather suspicious as she asked, ¡°Fei Fei, this is the helper you found?¡±


    Li Fei Fei quickly introduced her, ¡°That¡¯s right! Su Ke, this is my good friend, Zhou Yu Hui!¡± She then pointed at a black Volkswagen Golf as she continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have a car? I¡¯ll lend you that one for today!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Ke was stunned.


    His mouth twitched as he asked, ¡°You managed to get one so fast?¡±


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s with your expression!? Are you looking down on my car? Have you never heard of the Volkswagen Steel Cannon!?¡±


    You can¡¯t be distracted by her fluttering long hair, this girl talks in rapid-fire sentences and is a bit aggressive.


    Li Fei Fei could sense that she was a bit hostile towards Su Ke, so she quickly mediated and handled the situation, ¡°Alright, alright! Don¡¯t fight, let¡¯s quickly get in first!¡±


    His steps were heavy as he walked towards the car. She felt really nervous, but there was also a hint of excitement. For a person who has expert level driving skills, this would be a piece of cake, but for someone who has never touched a vehicle before, it was rather daunting.


    While sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Su Ke felt his legs go soft.


    However, when he grabbed the wheel, his blood seemed to burn.


    Su Ke, who had the driving skill (expert), had found himself in a wondrous state.


    He was already familiar with starting the car, so he turned the key with his right hand. However, it didn¡¯t move, causing him to frown and try again, but it still didn¡¯t work.


    Zhou Yu Hui, who was sitting in the back seat with Li Fei Fei, suddenly shouted, scaring Su Ke, ¡°Wei, do you actually know how to start a car? The steering wheel is locked, so what are you starting!?¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment as he responded, ¡°Eh! Sorry, I¡¯ve never driven this car before!¡±


    Don¡¯t even mention driving this kind of car; he¡¯s never touched a car before in his entire life.


    He took a deep breath as he calmed down.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Zhou Yu Hui didn¡¯t care about Su Ke as she straightforwardly said, ¡°Fei Fei, who did you find? Using this standard of person to race with Zuo Ming Ming? Aren¡¯t you waiting to be embarrassed!?¡±


    ¡°Yu Hui, don¡¯t say that! Let Su Ke familiarize himself with it first!¡±


    When Li Fei Fei heard what her best friend said, her face didn¡¯t look so good.


    She pouted and wanted to explain how the car works to Su Ke, but she then saw his fingers suddenly twitch. He quickly twisted the wheel with his hand and turned the key with the other.


    The car rumbled as the clutch loosened and it shifted into gear. Su Ke¡¯s movements were as smooth as water. Before Li Fei Fei could speak, the Volkswagen Golf slowly moved forward and onto the road. Su Ke¡¯s anxiety slowly shifted into excitement. His entire body slowly relaxed as he started to enjoy himself. The sun was setting, so the streetlights lit up.


    The streets weren¡¯t as crowded after peak hours, but manual cars will still test the skill level of the driver. When Su Ke changed gears, it was very smooth and his movements were naturally relaxed as his eyes focused ahead.


    Li Fei Fei sat at the back and could only see Su Ke¡¯s delicate and pretty side.


    When she saw his serious attitude and body that carried boundless confidence, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, she unconsciously blushed.


    There was then a voice that said that having such a boyfriend wasn¡¯t so bad!


    Zhou Yu Hui once again exhibited her clever and eloquent quality as she urged on Su Ke,


    ¡°Wei, can you drive any faster!? Are you a snail?¡±


    When he heard her words, he unconsciously pressed harder on the gas pedal, causing the car to quickly speed up. At the moment of acceleration, Su Ke suddenly saw a silver-grey car slam into a bicycle. The girl riding on it was flung into the air.


    Su Ke quickly stopped the car as he yelled, ¡°A car accident!¡±


    He then felt one of the car doors open as Li Fei Fei jumped out and ran towards the girl.


    Su Ke originally wanted to jump out and help, but Zhou Yu Hui shouted at him before he could, ¡°The car is leaving, chase after them!¡±


    After she finished speaking, he heard a notification bell from the system.


    ¡°Task: Capture the perpetrators. Reward: Jeet Kune Do (Intermediate).¡±

 Chapter 145: Speed and Fervor

    Su Ke was somewhat distracted as he turned to look at Li Fei Fei.


    Li Fei Fei was already next to the girl, examining her to see if she had any injuries.


    Zhou Yu Hui slapped the back of the seat and shouted at Su Ke, ¡°Hurry up and chase him! Don¡¯t let him get away!¡±


    Su Ke recovered his senses as he said, ¡°Sit tight!¡±


    As expected, the silver-grey car had already pulled ahead by about 50 meters.


    He then told Zhou Yu Hui to hang on before shifting gears and stepping on the gas.


    The force threw Zhou Yu Hui back into her seat as they flew forward.


    The silver-gray car quickly flew past a cross-section, but Su Ke didn¡¯t hesitate as he pressed even harder on the gas.


    However, just before he crossed, the light turned red and a truck was driving towards them.


    Su Ke had already anticipated this though, so he quickly turned the steering wheel and the Volkswagen suddenly changed direction. He then lightly pressed on the brakes until they were past the truck and continued in their original direction.


    His entire body was like a roly-poly as they changed directions. Su Ke held tightly onto the steering wheel and continuously changed gears as he chased the other car. Even though the roads weren¡¯t very crowded, in order to intercept the car, Su Ke had to make use of every second and every inch of time and space to get through the traffic.


    The Volkswagen Golf is indeed worthy of the name ¡°Small Steel Cannon¡±. It was very fast and easy to control. The engine was continuously roaring in his ears as he drove.


    However, one had to admire the technique of the perpetrator. Even though he wasn¡¯t driving very straight, he still managed to safely pass through the intersections.


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Su Ke scolded himself in his heart as he once again slammed on the gas, causing the scenery to speed up. At this time, the pointer of the speedometer rose from 70 to 90.


    It wasn¡¯t that Su Ke couldn¡¯t go faster, rather, he was worried that if he went fast, there would be an accident.


    He didn¡¯t know when, but he could now smell burnt rubber inside the car. The smell calmed him down as he gripped the steering wheel with one hand and the gear stick with the other.


    He didn¡¯t know how many red lights he passed, but the distance between them had decreased from 30m to 10m.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in the hall of the 110 municipal police command center, all the CCTV cameras were transmitted on screen. However, the screen was now concentrated on Su Ke.


    ¡°Attention to all the officers near Ming Hua Street! An accident has occurred in the eastern section of Ming Hua street! The vehicle has escaped northwards. Features: a silver-gray Mazda sedan, car plate number: HB337. I repeat, a silver-gray Mazda sedan with car plate number: HB337. Cut off his escape!¡±


    After hearing the call over dispatch, the command center immediately responded and dispatched a few officers. The leftovers watched the screens with interest. One of the officers that were watching suddenly pointed and yelled, ¡°That car is chasing the suspect¡¯s car!¡±


    A Volkswagen Golf suddenly appeared on the screen that was quickly catching up and following the other car very closely.


    The camera then switched to the cross-section. After the silver-gray car passed, the Volkswagen Golf saw the red light and was about to hit the truck but it quickly sped up. If it had hit the truck, the consequences would be unimaginable. It was a brave situation at first, but would it cause another traffic accident?


    A few female officers screamed in fright and covered their mouths, too scared to look.


    The other officers slapped their thighs as they exclaimed, ¡°Amazing!¡±


    The Volkswagen had executed an unusual drifting motion and safely passed by the car.


    They sighed in relief once they realized the signal didn¡¯t cut out.


    ¡°The suspect¡¯s vehicle has escaped to Tian Wen street! All nearby officers, please pay attention! Wait, he¡¯s gone to Jian Hua street! Too fast, his speed is way too fast! We must immediately control him. Attention! The Volkswagen behind him is too close, they have already reached the industrial road!¡±


    The monitoring screen constantly changed from one street to another as they drove by.


    More than twenty people were standing around the command center, sweating helplessly and watching the Volkswagen close in on the car.


    ¡­


    As they drove into the industrial zone, there were fewer cars on the road. After passing some shops, the factory area appeared in front of Su Ke. His lips tilted slightly as he thought that he could now finally let go and use all of his strength.


    As soon as he stepped fully onto the gas pedal, the Volkswagen seemed like it had been injected with chicken blood as it squealed and rushed forward. The distance between them immediately shortened to just one car. He didn¡¯t let up on the gas though as he adjusted the trajectory of the car and finally brushed past the other car.


    Su Ke screamed ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± as he twisted the steering wheel towards the other car and lightly pressed on the brakes. The back of the Volkswagen slammed into the head of the car.


    At this moment, he heard someone say, ¡°D*mn, there¡¯s still someone behind us!¡± Su Ke completely forgot that Zhou Yu Hui was in the car as well, so he was rather surprised when he heard her voice. With the way he was driving and using the car as a battering ram, it was very easy for her to get hurt.


    He looked in the rearview mirror and saw Zhou Yu Hui holding tightly onto the chair, her face entirely white, but she was still safe and sound. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.


    After such a light collision, the car in the back went out of control and their speed had slowed. Su Ke then let out a deep breath before slowing down and parking the car sideways.


    Without waiting for the Volkswagen to stop, the silver-gray car suddenly braked with a ¡°Creak!¡± and reversed, quickly retreating. However, before Su Ke could react, there was a ¡°Bang!¡± as the


    silver-gray car struck a tree next to the road, severely deforming the trunk.


    Su Ke came to a complete stop and pushed open the door. Only then could he hear police sirens. He looked up and a standard police car was approaching them rather quickly.


    It quickly stopped and two people alighted; a man and a woman. The man immediately rushed towards the silver-gray car that hit the tree, but the woman headed for them instead.


    Su Ke stood by the Volkswagen and stared at the other car.


    He then noticed a fat middle-aged man crawl out of the car, his face very red but uninjured.


    At this moment, the female officer shouted at Su Ke, ¡°Stop moving and raise your hands!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her voice didn¡¯t lower as she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡±


    Taking advantage of Su Ke¡¯s stunned state, she grabbed his shoulder with one hand and grabbed his wrist with the other, pinning him against the door.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    Even though Su Ke knew she was a cop, he couldn¡¯t let himself suffer like this for no reason. ¡°He¡¯s the culprit, I was just preventing his escape!¡±


    He struggled as he spoke, trying to break free of her hold.

 Chapter 146: Policewoman Yang Pei Er

    No matter how they framed it, Su Ke going after the fleeing driver was originally brave and courageous. However, he was the one arrested in the end.


    Even Su Ke, such a naive child, started fuming and was about to flip out.


    The policewoman didn¡¯t even ask as she pushed him against the door.


    His body unconsciously reacted as he shook his waist; his right arm felt like electricity ran through it. His shoulder and elbow joints shifted, breaking away from her hold as he turned around.


    Just as Su Ke turned around, the policewoman was in a defensive posture as she aggressively questioned him, ¡°What do you want to do? Attack the police?¡±


    She was wearing a sky-blue half-sleeved shirt that wrapped up her big chest. On the left side of her chest, she had an alarm, while the right side held a badge.


    Between her two peaks was a dark blue tie and she was wearing a belt at the hem of her shirt.


    Her outfit looked very cool and smart.


    The policewoman was also quite tall. She looked to be around 1.6-1.8 meters tall and was quite young, around her early twenties.


    She had bangs, a ponytail, and thick eyebrows. She was staring at Su Ke with frosty eyes.


    Su Ke frowned and had an ugly expression on his face as he yelled, ¡°Are you kidding me!? I helped you guys catch the perpetrator!¡±


    The policewoman wasn¡¯t afraid as she cocked her waist and spoke with her chest almost touching Su Ke, ¡°Then you were already speeding! You probably don¡¯t know, but you¡¯ve disturbed the traffic order, so you¡¯re also a criminal!¡±


    Su Ke unconsciously stepped back and pressed his back against the door with an ¡°Eh!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be strong in front of her. After hearing such words, he understood her logic and his tone became milder.


    ¡°You still can¡¯t just arrest me without evidence! If you want to arrest someone, arrest that guy, okay!?¡±


    However, the policewoman wouldn¡¯t compromise as she spoke with an obstinate look on her face, ¡°You still need to return to the bureau with me!¡±


    At this moment, the police officer who got out when she did walked over, dragging the suspect with him.


    He shouted as he walked towards them, ¡°Yang Pei Er, let¡¯s go! This guy¡¯s drunk, so let¡¯s take him back to do an alcohol test!¡±


    Su Ke turned towards his voice and looked at the driver. He was probably around 40, and his face was entirely red, making him look drunk. As he was pulled by the officer, he looked like he was about to fall over. Additionally, he kept mumbling incoherently.


    The female officer pointed at Su Ke before saying, ¡°I have to bring him along!¡±


    ¡°He helped us, let him go!¡±


    Su Ke heaved a sigh of relief and started to calm down after he heard his words.


    However, before he could react, he heard an opposing voice, ¡°We can¡¯t do that! He disrupted public order, we can¡¯t just let him go!¡±


    Right after she finished, the Volkswagen car door opened and a pale Zhou Yu Hui stumbled out. With one hand on the door, she spoke very clearly to the female officer, gradually getting angrier as she continued, ¡°Wei! Didn¡¯t you get it wrong!? Is it wrong for us to take action in the face of injustice? You guys should have appeared earlier! If we couldn¡¯t catch up, the girl in the accident would have just been hit for nothing! If something like this happens again, who would want to help you? Are you new here!?¡±


    Like she hit the nail on the head, the policewomen flushed red and raised her hackles.


    Zhou Yu Hui then waved her phone around as she said, ¡°I just gave your chief a call! Just wait!¡±


    As if to confirm Zhou Yu Hui¡¯s words, just as her voice dropped, the policeman¡¯s phone rang.


    He released the driver and quickly answered his phone, ¡°Wei. Chief Li, I¡¯m Xiao Zhang. Yes, yes, we¡¯re at the scene right now. Yes, yes, okay! I understand!¡±


    Yang Pei Er stood to the side and huffed. She knew that the chance to bring Su Ke back was over. Her eyes were like knives as she stared at Su Ke like she couldn¡¯t wait to chop off a bit of meat.


    At this moment, the drunk driver suddenly turned and ran. Even though Su Ke wasn¡¯t staring at him, his body reacted instead as he pointed his legs towards him and rushed forward.


    Su Ke had a burst of speed as he grabbed the man by his collar, wanting to send him flying.


    He then suddenly felt something quickly approaching from behind.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He quickly turned around and saw officer Yang Pei Er, like a hungry tiger pouncing on her prey, rushing towards him.


    Yang Pei Er was slightly slower than Su Ke when she noticed the driver, but she was smart. Since her initiative was slower, it was better to just directly pounce. She pushed off both her legs and threw her body into the air. Only then did she realize that Su Ke had put the driver down.


    However, before she could react, her body had already collided with Su Ke¡¯s, toppling them both over. Su Ke was dazed. He originally wanted to fling the driver away, but he was too slow to avoid her.


    Su Ke shook his hand and looked at Yang Pei Er on top of him, ¡°Wei! Don¡¯t you think you should get up already!?¡± He didn¡¯t know what mental disease this girl had, but pouncing on someone like a hungry tiger is definitely crazy! This situation was definitely embarrassing!


    Yang Pei Er¡¯s entire face was flushed red when she heard what Su Ke said. She tried to get up, but she suddenly felt a numbness in his chest that seemed to drain her of all her strength.


    She finally managed to push herself up a bit before she fell back onto Su Ke.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Only then did Su Ke realize that his hands were outstretched and gripped onto her rabbits.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Since he wanted to push Yang Pei Er off, he reached for her body, but he missed in the confusion.


    ¡°En!¡± In order to verify his thoughts, Su Ke squeezed a few times. Yes, they were rabbits.


    The two rabbits were shrinking and expanding in his hands; they were very elastic, soft, and tight. After he verified the truth, Su Ke was momentarily shocked before looking at Yang Pei Er. Her eyes were red and her breathing was very erratic as she gritted her teeth. Her breath was very warm on his face. Fortunately, she finally pushed herself off of him.


    Just as Su Ke was shocked this girl hadn¡¯t flipped out, there was a sudden pain between his legs. Cold air suddenly rushed into his brain.


    It turns out; when Yang Pei Er got up, she used her knee to push down and squash his bird.


    Is she trying to kill me!?


    Su Ke clenched his fists tightly and took a deep breath.


    Only then did he squash his need to scream, but he still felt angry in his heart.


    Zhou Yu Hi ran over and noticed Su Ke¡¯s pale face, so she asked, ¡°Su Ke, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Eh! I¡¯m okay!¡±


    Su Ke then exerted a lot of strength to stand up and saw Yang Pei Er take two steps forward, rushing towards the driver who had fallen over._

 Chapter 147: The Senior Officer’s Invitation

    Su Ke gave an involuntary shudder at Yang Pei Er¡¯s aggressiveness. The pain from between his legs slowly traveled upwards. How could he still think about revenge?


    ¡°Zhou Yu Hui, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Since Zhou Yu Hui directly reported to the chief, Yang Pei Er just glared at Su Ke as the both of them got in the car and left.


    ¡°Fei Fei is waiting for us at the entrance to the General Hospital(1)!¡±


    As they drove away, Su Ke saw Yang Pei Er staring at him through the rearview mirror.


    She looked like she wanted to eat him, which made him want to drive even faster.


    Maybe it was because there was ironclad proof of Su Ke¡¯s driving skills, but Zhou Yu Hui was a lot quieter on the way back home. However, her face was pale and completely drained of blood.


    ¡°Task: Capture the perpetrator (Complete). Reward: Jeet Kune Do (Intermediate).¡±


    ¡°Please accept!¡±


    As he drove, Su Ke entered the system and saw the task, ¡°D*mn, when did this task come out?¡±


    Only then did he finally see that there was another task on the screen.


    ¡°Task: Eliminate Yang Pei Er¡¯s anger. Reward: Computer Hacking Skill (Beginner).¡±


    ¡°Yang Pei Er¡¯s anger? I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m still angry at her!¡±


    Su Ke got more indignant the more he thought about it. This task was utter nonsense. The wound his little brother suffered hasn¡¯t even been accounted for, and he still needed to go and comfort other people.


    Even more, this Yang Pei Er was a cop; his own 8 bamboo stick couldn¡¯t fight with the other person. Don¡¯t tell me he had to go to the station to be stepped on?


    However, after seeing the computer hacking skill, Su Ke was rather interested. This skill was different from the others. It was filled with a mysterious color (2) that made him very curious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it there and try not to think about it!¡± Su Ke then shook his head as he came out of the system.


    Zhou Yu Hui finally spoke from behind him, ¡°Fei Fei is over there!¡±


    Su Ke glanced over, and as expected, Li Fei Fei was standing at the entrance, looking around.


    Su Ke nodded and slowed down the car, preparing to park. At this time, a green SUV suddenly appeared from the other side of the street. They were very fast and skidded to a stop at the entrance.


    Waiting for Su Ke to stop, two men garbed in military uniform alighted from the SUV and ran into the hospital.


    Zhou Yu Hui got out and ran over to Li Fei Fei while saying, ¡°Fei Fei!¡±


    ¡°How are you guys? Has the offender been caught?¡± Even though Li Fei Fei gave Zhou Yu Hui a call and roughly knew what happened, she still didn¡¯t know the full story.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The two officers wanted to bring us in to the police station! F*ck! If I didn¡¯t know the chief, you wouldn¡¯t even be here right now!¡±


    When Zhou Yu Hui mentioned this, she had a stomach full of anger.


    Li Fei Fei saw Su Ke silently standing to one side, his gaze drawn to the golf course next to them.


    Only then did she quietly ask, ¡°Was Su Ke¡¯s technique any good?¡±


    Zhou Yu Hui instinctively wanted to downgrade Su Ke¡¯s skill, but before she could speak, her brain conjured up an image of Su Ke winding through traffic, scaring her until she didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°Eh! This!¡±


    Especially when they were crossing the intersections, the fierce turns almost made her puke.


    Li Fei Fei noticed that Zhou Yu Hui stopped talking, so she asked again, ¡°En, how is it?¡±


    Zhou Yu Hui stammered, ¡°It¡¯s so-so! Only average! Maybe a bit better than some people!¡±


    When she said this, her face was bright red. Actually, she knew that Su Ke¡¯s skills were slightly better than other people. It could be compared to a racer in the movies.


    Li Fei Fei realized Zhou Yu Hui¡¯s peculiarity, ¡°Is it really like that?¡±


    This girl normally had very high expectations.


    For anyone other than herself, she liked to give them a blow.


    Zhou Yu Hui raised her head, like a dead duck reluctant to admit their mistake, ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right, so what?¡±


    As Li Fei Fei spoke, she narrowed her eyes.¡°How come you look at Su Ke differently? It can¡¯t be that you found something out when you went with him alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see it. Do you like that young man? Your expression in the car just now was weird!¡±


    Right after Zhou Yu Hui finished speaking, she saw Li Fei Fei blush, like she had hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Wei! Fei Fei, it can¡¯t be that you really fell for that guy!? Where is he good? He¡¯s not tall, his looks are average, and he looks like he can be blown away by the wind. I heard his grades aren¡¯t very good either. Plus, he loves to play rogue!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    As Zhou Yu Hui was speaking, Li Fei Fei pulled on her elbow, making her uncomfortable, ¡°Don¡¯t pull me, I¡¯m not done speaking!


    ¡°So far, besides his driving skills, I haven¡¯t found any good points!¡± When Zhou Yu Hui finished speaking, she realized that Li Fei Fei¡¯s face was filled with awkwardness, her face completely red as she looked behind Zhou Yu Hui.


    She then looked behind her and realized that Su Ke was standing there, a gloomy look on his face.


    Even though Zhou Yu Hui had a sharp mouth, at this moment, her face felt hot as she embarrasedly smiled, ¡°Wei! You didn¡¯t hear what I said, right!?¡±


    ¡°He he, at first I thought you were talking about me! That¡¯s definitely not me!¡±


    ¡°Right! Fei Fei, is the girl fine?¡±


    ¡°En! Her leg was fractured, but it wasn¡¯t serious. Also, some officers from the traffic department came over. Her dad almost came over as well!¡±


    Li Fei Fei finally took this chance to alleviate her embarrassment, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We can go have a meal!¡±


    Zhou Yu Hui felt a little uncomfortable.


    She had been speaking badly of someone, and they overheard her.


    Su Ke and Li Fei Fei glanced at each other and gave helpless smiles.


    They took just one step forward when they heard a rush of urgent footsteps from behind them.


    ¡°Please wait!¡±


    Su Ke unconsciously turned back around and saw a young man dressed in military garb quickly running towards him.


    Seeing him turn around, the young man waved his hands frantically as he said, ¡°Nice to meet you! Just wanted to ask if you were the ones who had sent the injured person to the hospital!?¡± The young man was wearing a military uniform and looked very violent.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    However, Su Ke couldn¡¯t figure out his rank.


    He glanced at Li Fei Fei and realized that her forehead was full of sweat.


    Su Ke quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s us! Do you need something?¡±


    The young officer gestured towards the hospital entrance before exclaiming, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a relative of the patient! Our senior officer would like to meet you!¡±


    When Su Ke heard his words, he felt an inexplicable feeling, ¡°Senior Officer?¡±

 Chapter 148: I Want To Sleep With You!

    The young soldier then led the three of them to the infirmary.


    After walking a little bit, they arrived at one of the room.


    As they stood on the other side, Su Ke heard a man¡¯s voice, ¡°We must use stricter tactics for such people! We have to punish drunk drivers and escapists with the same severity or it won¡¯t be effective!¡±


    After a brief pause, the voice continued in a louder tone, scaring Su Ke, ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of boss he is! If you can¡¯t handle it, then you will bring the soldiers to my military sub-district and I¡¯ll take care of them!¡±


    Only when he entered the room did Su Ke notice that he was speaking on the phone.


    When he noticed Su Ke and his group, he waved his hand at them, indicating that he needed a moment. ¡°Old Qi, I won¡¯t repeat myself! The young man that followed them is a brave and righteous person! Running that red light and speeding needs to be overlooked!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    The man in front of him looked to be over forty years old; he had a tall and sturdy nature, thick eyebrows, and big eyes. His uniform was impeccable and his whole body exuded the temperament of a soldier.


    At this moment, a little girl lying in bed sat up and greeted Li Fei Fei with a raise of her hand, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve returned!¡±


    There was an IV attached to her left arm and her left knee was wrapped up in gauze, her calf swollen three times its normal size.


    Li Fei Fei then walked over to the bed, Su Ke following close behind. She looked to be only thirteen or fourteen years old. She had a mushroom head, a little baby fat, and a high nose bridge. She looked extremely cute, involuntarily making people fall in love with her.


    Su Ke looked at her injury and immediately frowned before mentally cursing the driver in his heart.


    He then quickly changed his expression into a smile as he asked, ¡°Little sister, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Oh? Aren¡¯t you the brother that was chasing the bad guy? I overheard father say how amazing you are since you could outrun the police uncles!¡±


    He scratched his head and laughed mischievously before responding, ¡°Hey! It was only average!¡±


    Did everyone know that he ran some red lights and was speeding?


    ¡°Then brother, maybe you could take me for a spin!¡±


    The small lass seemed to have forgotten the pain in her leg as her mouth curved into a smile. However, Su Ke quickly noticed that the little girl kept on clenching her right fist as if to endure something.


    From Li Fei Fei¡¯s mouth, Su Ke already knew that the little girl¡¯s leg was only fractured.


    The injury isn¡¯t serious, but she¡¯s still only a ten-year-old child. Any kind of injury for someone so young causing them to shed tears.


    However, this could be due to her coming from a military family; she had innate strength.


    At this moment, the middle-aged put down his phone and walked over while speaking with a overly gentle tone, ¡°Miao Miao, stop talking!¡±


    To Su Ke¡¯s suprise though, the little girl didn¡¯t even respect her own father as her bright smile changed into a thin line; she then snorted and twisted her head to one side as she exclaimed,¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Ah, you little brat! Don¡¯t let your older brother and sisters laugh!¡±


    The middle-aged man then shook his head to one side and bellowed with laughter.


    He then shook Li Fei Fei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Young lady, I heard from the doctor that you¡¯re the one that brought Miao Miao to the hospital. I truly thank you!¡±


    The man then turned to look at Su Ke and stared at him with interest before saying, ¡°And then there¡¯s you, young lad. You drive like a skilled solider!¡±


    He then patted his arm before continuing, ¡°Men should be hot-blooded! If you see something illegal, you should step forward. Don¡¯t worry about driving illegally, I¡¯ll help you take responsibility!¡±


    ¡°En! Thanks!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t know what else to say, so he just stood there and felt the old man give off some pressure. Even though he was smiling, Su Ke guessed that if he got angry, he would be like a violent lion and break everything in front of him into fragments.


    This middle-aged man also expressed his thanks towards Zhou Yu Hui.


    Only then did he suddenly remember something and say, ¡°Hehe, I forgot to introduce myself! I¡¯m Mai Cheng Gang, and this is my daughter, Miao Miao!¡±


    The three of them then introduced themselves before the sullen Miao Miao opened her mouth to speak, ¡°Who is your daughter!? Don¡¯t expect your feelings to be reciprocated!¡±


    Mai Cheng Gang carried an angry expression on his face as he exclaimed, ¡°Miao Miao, you!¡± However, in the blink of an eye, his expression changed to a bitter smile as he sighed and exclaimed, ¡°This kid!¡±


    Their relationship is rather strange, but Su Ke couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask what happened.


    The three of them could only laugh to themselves before Li Fei Fei nudged him in the arm, indiciting that it was time to leave.


    However, right at that moment, Su Ke could hear a series of knocks on the door. He quickly turned his head, only to be met with a swarm of white cockroaches. A slightly fat middle-aged man walked in and rushed over to Mai Cheng Gang, ¡°Commanding Officer Mai, I¡¯m embarrassed. If the guards at the door hadn¡¯t seen your car, I wouldn¡¯t have known your family¡¯s daughter was injured!¡±


    When Su Ke heard his words, he involuntarily glanced at Mai Cheng Gang and mumbled, ¡°Commander?¡±


    He already knew he had some influence, but to think he¡¯s the Commander of the entire army.


    Mai Cheng Gang¡¯s attitude was far from entuhisatic, but his tone wasn¡¯t cold as he exclaimed, ¡°Dean Zhang, why does it still alarm you!?¡±


    ¡°Commander Mai, don¡¯t be such a stranger!¡±


    Zhang Dean, the little fat man in front of them, then took two steps forward and cornered him. He then stretched out his arms and leaned forward, grasping Mai Cheng Gang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Director Liu, you should hurry up and give me a little niece!¡±


    Dean Zhang then turned his head to introduce the doctor to Mai Cheng Gang, ¡°This is Director Liu Hai, he is the best orthopaedic doctor there is. Let him do a check-up on the child once more!¡±


    Su Ke took this chance to follow Li Fei Fei as she headed for the door, ¡°Uncle Mai, we¡¯re heading out since you¡¯re busy.¡±


    Mai Cheng was surronded by people and filled to the brim with work.


    The presidents¡¯ surname clearly showed that there must be a proper boot-licking.


    He then yelled at a young officer standing by the door, ¡°Hey, Pony!¡±


    The young solider immediately walked over and saluted, ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°Pony, you will deliver these children in my place!¡±


    ¡°Affirmative!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    When several people went to say goodbye to Mai Miao, they heard the little girl yelling, ¡°Brother Su Ke! You have to take me for a ride, I don¡¯t want to wait here! I want to sleep with you!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t think anything of her words as she spoke, but after she finished, he almost spit out a mouthful of blood as both his eyes faded to black.

 Chapter 149: Trouble Caused by Eating Barbecue

    Mai Miao, this lass, was very persistent. In the end, Su Ke was forced to take her phone number, promising her that he would take her for a ride when she had the time.


    Officer Zhang then sent Su Ke and his friends to the door before exclaiming, ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    He then took out three business cards from his pocket and gave each of them one, ¡°This is my contact information. If you need anything, you can go directly to me!¡±


    Su Ke grabbed his business card with both hands and saw the words ¡®Zhang Liang¡¯ written on it. Following that was, ¡°Wei Hai Military Division guard line, Lieutenant rank¡±, but he couldn¡¯t figure out his other military ranks.


    ¡°Zhang Ge, you are too polite!¡±


    Zhang Liang had a very easygoing nature as he said, ¡°By orders of the Senior Officer, you guys don¡¯t have to be so polite! Well, I¡¯ll let you go so I can head back in. Be careful on the road!¡± Zhang Liang then returned to the hospital with a smile on his face.


    As soon as they got, they started the car and thought about their next course of action. After chasing the offender with Su Ke, Zhou Yu Hui was shaking and swaying about, her stomach roiling with hunger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all go to Xiao Chi street!¡±


    ¡°En, okay!¡± Li Fei Fei then added although she had already eaten dinner, she was already out of school for the day and she didn¡¯t need to study.


    It was hard to come out for once, and she was certainly not willing to go back so early.


    ¡°Hey, I think it¡¯s time to repair the car first!¡± Su Ke said full of embarrassment.


    He had checked it when they were at the entrance to the hospital. The back of the car was quite caved and the black, metallic paint was flaking and falling off.


    However, there¡¯s nothing to be done about it. He damaged the car, so he had to pay for repairs.


    It still caused him heartache though as he thought about how much it would cost..


    Zhou Yu Hui was calm as she directly vetoed Su Ke¡¯s opinion, ¡°Who allowed you to repair!? I let you drive so you can chase him! Besides, I don¡¯t spend money on repairing cars!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is not right! I¡¯m the one who crashed it!¡±


    Su Ke had no idea what the origin of this girl was, but she doesn¡¯t even spend money on car repair? However, for a man¡¯s pride, he still had to somewhat fight against his spending privilege.


    He did still hope that Zhou Yu Hui would oppose him though.


    Sure enough, Zhou Yu Hui quietly sighed before saying, ¡°Repair, what repair? You¡¯re taking us to Xiao Chi street and treating us! That will be payment enough.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ke had once again opened his mouth, she did not give him a chance to speak, ¡°Hey! If you say anything else, I¡¯ll get upset!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Su Ke, I would drop it! Yu Hui is the type of person that always keeps her word!¡±


    As her best friend, Li Fei Fei knows about her family and what she¡¯s saying.


    ¡°Then I will respect your wishes! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As they walked through the snack street, they felt that the hot weather from earlier had waned, leaving them with a cool and comfortable feeling. Both sides of the street were littered with open-air stalls filled with barbecue, hot and spicy soup, Liang Pi, and many other varieties.


    In fact, everyone had the same mentality; the livelier the booth, the easier it is to attract guests. Zhou Yu Hui strolled around for a little bit before finally selecting a barbecue stall.


    It had 20 tables and was full of noisy laughter.


    With the principle of giving priority to women, and in order to make up for the mistake of smashing their car, Su Ke gave the menu to Zhou Yu Hui first.


    ¡°A plate of cooked peanuts, a plate of green soybeans, mutton skewers, meat tendons, crisp bones, and chicken wings. Six orders of that!¡±


    Zhou Yu Hui will not be polite when ordering at such places; she is very proficient.


    The waiter then asked them what to drink, so Zhou Yu Hui quickly responded, ¡°Right! Two bottles of iced Cola, um, let¡¯s go with a bottle of beer! Hey, Su Ke, is a bottle enough?¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect Zhou Yu Hui to be so considerate, but Su Ke could only let her good intentions fall through as he scratched his head weakly said, ¡°I don¡¯t drink alcohol. I¡¯ll take a bottle of Coke as well!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink? How about one bottle?¡±


    Su Ke continued to shake his head, so Zhou Yu Hui pointed at Su Ke while displaying the qualities of a fighter, ¡°You¡¯re such a big man, yet you don¡¯t even drink beer!? How can you call yourself a man!? Have you not heard that men who do not drink are white in the world!?¡±


    ¡°Hey! I!¡±


    Before he could finish his thought though, Su Ke was interrupted by a burst of ear-piercing laughter behind him.


    ¡°Haha, the little girl is right! Those who don¡¯t drink cannot be counted as men. Come to big brother¡¯s side, there is a lot of strong and powerful men over here!¡±


    Su Ke couldn¡¯t help but frown at his obscene words.


    He then turned around and analyzed the men behind him.


    There was three of them; they looked to be in their twenties, had flushed faces, shirtless, bare-chested, and twenty-thirty beer bottles were littered around their feet. They also had disgusting smiles on their faces as they stared Zhou Yu Hui, causing her to react full of hostility,


    ¡°Who are you calling a little girl!? Be more honest! If you provoke me, one phone call is enough to send you to the police station!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the three alcoholics roared with the laughter, considering it the world¡¯s best joke.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, this little girl has a fiery temper! Brother, I like you like this! How about it? I¡¯ll let you see and feel the taste of a real man!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He then leaned forward while laughing, even squeezing out a few tears.


    ¡°Yeah, Big Brother, this spicy chick is for you! The rest of the chicks belong to me, but let¡¯s give the one with the small white face to Third Brother! I heard that the back door is also pretty good! Is it, ah! Third Brother?¡±


    ¡°Leave! You guys are dreaming. You touch while I look? Too little f*cking logic, only when everybody is having fun can it truly be fun. How can you not know that?¡±


    The person referred to as ¡®Third Brother¡¯ is a man with long hair, a tall and thin stature, and cheeks without any meat. They are all sharp-nosed monkeys, and the wine smell is overwhelming. His face was red like a monkey¡¯s buttocks as he faced Su Ke¡¯s table.


    The incidents that took place next only took a split second.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    As soon as they finished speaking, Su Ke had an ugly expression on his face as he raised his hand and rubbed his nose.


    He then exhaled a deep sigh, but before he could say anything, Zhou Yu Hui roared, ¡°If you want to have fun, go home and have fun with your mom!¡±


    She seemed to have no fears as she swiftly grabbed an empty beer bottle.


    Su Ke only heard something whip through the air and follow the noise. He then saw a beer bottle land directly on the table, the barbecue shifting and falling to the ground from the weight.


    The three of them stood up in shock, wobbling their way over as they wiped vegetable soup from their clothes, ¡°F*ck! Cocky sl*t!¡±


    Su Ke suddenly stood up from his chair, and without any warning, stepped forward.


    He then immediately heard a bang.


    The man walking in front of him had flown forward with an amazing speed.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    1.Xiao Chi means snack, so technically this means snack.

 Chapter 150: Settling the Battle in Minutes

    Bang!


    The man that Su Ke had kicked flew into his chair, breaking the clear plastic thing to pieces.


    He had a very obvious deep red footprint on his stomach as he lay there.


    He then easily dispatched the second guy.


    The third, and strongest looking of the trio, suddenly yelled while shaking his fist, ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re looking to die!¡±


    He was around 1.8 meters and had red eyes.


    He punched at Su Ke with a furious speed, but he just stood still and didn¡¯t react.


    ¡®Slow, too slow¡­.¡¯


    In his eyes, this person was moving at the pace of an old turtle.


    He casually grabbed his fist before taking a step back and pulling down his arm, making him lose his center of gravity and fall forward.


    Su Ke¡¯s movements were quick as he bent his right leg and slammed it upwards. Once he saw his knee, the man titled 90 degrees forward, causing it to hit his chest. Su Ke was aiming for his chin, but since they had a different build and he was taller than him, he easily dodged and took the full attack to his chest. Even though he avoided a disaster, he couldn¡¯t dodge forever.


    Su Ke released his wrist before quickly grabbing the back of his neck. He then suddenly straightened up his body and his right knee shot forward like it was spring loaded.


    Continuous sounds of flesh being hit could be heard; it was very rhythmic.


    At this moment, the one with the long hair and sharp-mouthed monkey-face rushed over.


    His body looked even skinnier than Su Ke, but the beer bottle in his hand was rather threatening.


    Li Fei Fei quickly noticed what he was carrying, but Zhou Yu Hui, who was standing next to her, yelled, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    He released the man he was holding by the nape of his neck and watched him loudly collapse like a mountain. His eyes were rolled into the back of his head, the beer in his mouth mixed with the froth and began to spurt out.


    The skinny, monkey-faced man stopped in his tracks as he watched one of his friends clutch hsi stomach and curl up in a shrimp-like position, frothing at the mouth.


    However, their boss, who Su Ke had kicked, had yet to get up.


    He analyzed the current situation and couldn¡¯t take a step forward as his heart became uncertain.


    Once Su Ke noticed his unconfident stature, he silently raised one of his fingers.


    Immediately, like he was paralyzed, the skinny monkey blankly stared at him, afraid to move a single muscle.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    At this moment, Su Ke hooked his finger and commanded, ¡°Come here!¡±


    When he spoke, he unconsciously smiled.


    However, under the current circumstances, the smile was extremely unsettling.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of Su Ke¡¯s smile or not, but the monkey snarled and leaped towards him like a wild beast.


    The muscles on his face contorted, making his whole being look extremely fierce as he tensed up his muscles.


    However, Su Ke still didn¡¯t move. He already picked up Jeet Kun Do and was proficient enough in it to be intermediate level and have enough knowledge to greater understand the skill and how to use it effectively.


    Some people say that Tai Ji is modeled after static braking; a sharp brake connected to a movement that used softness to overcome strength. However, Jeet Kune Do is different. It¡¯s modeled after static braking, but after the first move, it becomes fierce, paying particular attention to take down the enemy.


    After warming up, Su Ke now had a better understanding of Jeet Kun Do. As he watched the skinny monkey rush towards him, he waited until he was merely half a step away and the beer bottle he was carrying was right next to his eye before moving. He pivoted off his right foot and evaded the attack. He then tightly clenched his fist and raised his arm before nonchalantly punching forward, like he didn¡¯t plan his attack at all.


    However, just as his arm was about to connect with the Skinny Monkey¡¯s chest, he heard a loud explosion occurring throughout his body, drastically increasing his speed.


    Skinny Monkey was the most immature out of the three of them, but whenever it was time to fight, he always got the worst of it. This time, after seeing both his brothers get knocked down, it sparked his courage to throw the beer bottle.


    The little boy in front of him only looked to be a student. Skinny Monkey kept telling himself to be fierce, keep on being fierce. However, not only did he not hit Su Ke, but his chest felt like it was hit by a hammer, causing his body to involuntarily lean back.


    Su Ke¡¯s one-inch punch exploded into his chest, followed by a lightning-quick pull back as he suddenly changed direction and chopped towards the skinny monkey¡¯s neck.


    Bang!


    The skinny monkey suddenly went flying.


    As expected, the power of the one-inch punch was very extraordinary.


    Su Ke stared at the three of them sprawled out on the floor and remembered what brought this one. These three were very arrogant and tried to seduce a woman while she was drunk, but after seeing Su Ke¡¯s skill level, all of them quickly retreated.


    Since it was a sudden fight, it caused most of the surrounding people to quickly evacuate.


    The owner of the barbecue booth, a middle-aged man wearing an apron around his waist, was at a loss.


    Zhou Yu Hui then whispered into Li Fei Fei¡¯s ear, ¡°I say, you guys aren¡¯t worried at all! It must be because Su Ke can fight so well!¡±


    Even though this girl¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t very good, she was still a young maiden.


    She would definitely be scared facing this kind of situation, but who knew that Su Ke would resolve it in just a few minutes?


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ve experienced this once before!¡±


    Li Fei Fei was eating with Su Ke in the cafeteria when the dean¡¯s son came over to make trouble. Su Ke also solved that situation with just three punches and two kicks.


    Looking at Su Ke standing there, his back straight as a rod and a slight gust of wind blowing through his clothes, it gave people a strong sense of security.


    Zhou Yu Hui noticed that the corner of Li Fei Fei¡¯s mouth was twitching upwards, causing her to gently hit her shoulder and say, ¡°Hey! You look besotted again!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! So what? Are you also feeling tempted?¡±


    Li Fei Fei and Zhou Yu Hui are best friends, so there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be said between them. She pouted and stomped her foot. She wasn¡¯t about to be outdone!


    The three hooligans got back up and tried to sneak away, but Su Ke quickly noticed their actions and shouted at them, ¡°Stop! You want to leave!?¡±


    The three of them were terrified, especially the skinny monkey as his whole body trembled.

 Chapter 151: Zhang Pang Zi

    ¡°Stand up! You want to leave?¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but it was like thunder in the ears of the other three.


    They involuntarily stopped moving and didn¡¯t dare take a single step forward.


    ¡°You! What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Have you paid the bill yet? Or compensated people for their loss?¡±


    Su Ke then raised his hand to rub his nose, feeling the grievances from being scolded by that policewoman, Yang Pei Er, subside a lot.


    Su Ke could tell that these three aren¡¯t little hooligans that mix outside. The reason why such a thing happened today is because they drank a lot of liquor, but they didn¡¯t actually want any trouble.


    Su Ke watched as the fat man who looked like their leader quickly pulled out a few banknotes and stuffed them inside the hands of the barbecue booth owner. He then carefully looked at Su Ke, who only waved in response before returning to the girls.


    When Zhou Yu Hui saw Su Ke walking back towards them, she quickly acted like she was talking about a treasure as she said,¡°Hey! Su Ke, do you want to know a secret?


    She then glanced over at Li Fei Fei for her reaction.


    ¡°Well?¡± Su Ke was a little confused as he looked at Zhou Yu Hui, then at the stunned Li Fei Fei who quickly grabbed her arm.


    ¡°What secret?¡±


    She squeezed her eyes as she said the most trendy ¡°help¡± sentence,¡°Fei Fei, I can only help you this much!¡±


    Li Fei Fei¡¯s face was bright red after hearing her words.


    Li Fei Fei then rushed forward and reached out her hands to cover Zhou Yu Hui¡¯s mouth, but it was too late as she blurted out: ¡°Su Ke, Fei Fei likes you!¡±


    Li Fei Fei¡¯s actions suddenly stiffened as her face turned thoroughly red.


    Under the illumination of the lights, it was extraordinarily attractive.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    She nibbled her lower lip and made an unnatural expression as her pupils became somewhat vague.


    Su Ke felt dizzy. He had heard their conversation in front of the hospital, but he assumed they were joking. Although, it had long been said on the school forum that he was stepping into three boats and one of them was Li Fei Fei. Su Ke really didn¡¯t think that his charm was so alluring.


    Being liked was a very fulfilling thing, but for Su Ke, it was more nerve-wracking than anything It¡¯s a reasonable thing to say that he and Li Fei Fei are rather familiar with each other.


    They usually don¡¯t feel embarrassed when they joke around with each other, but once it gets serious about whoever likes who, his heart beats a lot faster and his scalp goes numb.


    ¡°Your order!¡±


    At this time, the waiter brought over the barbecue that Zhou Yu Hui ordered before, which caused Su Ke to finally wake up from his state of sorrow, only to find that Li Fei Fei was looking down and Zhou Yu Hui was giving him a meaningful glance.


    ¡°F*ck, this can¡¯t be true!¡±


    Su Ke snorted inwardly; isn¡¯t this a joke that Zhou Yu Hui was playing?


    Did Li Fei Fei really like him?


    Su Ke found himself returning to his dazed state, and the three drunkards he taught a lesson to were gone.


    Unknowingly to Su Ke, a very rich man who looked to be in his early fifties was sitting next to Su Ke while the whole situation unfolded.


    He smiled at Su Ke as he excitedly said, ¡°Young man! I just saw the shadows of Jeet Kune Do in your movements!¡± He then picked up two beers before continuing, ¡°If you can¡¯t drink a bottle, then just drink a cup!¡±


    The rich fat man was dressed very comfortably in a white singlet, making him look like a grandfather you would find in the park playing chess.


    As he reached for a cup of beer that was in front of Su Ke, he noticed that the word ¡®ÈÌ¡¯ (To endure) was tattooed on his wrist and his arm was covered in scars.


    He intuitively thought that this person was very experienced, or at least someone who has mixed around in society. However, whenever he spoke, he had a very enthusiatsic expression on his face. His eyes were curved into crescent moons, much stronger than the three drunkards from before.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t refuse him as he said, ¡°Uncle! I can¡¯t really drink much!¡±


    He was treating him after all. Plus, he was very easy to talk to.


    The middle-aged fat man held up his glass with one hand as he joyfully said, ¡°No problem, just drink however much you can!¡±


    He then gestured towards Su Ke and took a sip.


    Zhou Yu Hui looked at the fat man who suddenly appeared in front of her and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    She felt helpless; she had just created a good opportunity for Li Fei Fei to strike, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Right, you can call me Zhang Pang Zi! I noticed that little brother¡¯s martial arts had some maturity. How do you say¡­.? Yes! When seeing someone else do something you love, one is also excited by it!¡±


    After the man named Zhang Pang Zi finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at Su Ke before asking, ¡°How long has little brother been practicing Tae Kwon Do?¡±


    Su Ke scratched his head awkwardly. If he told him that he had never practiced it and that it was completely rewarded by the flower collection system, he was afraid that he¡¯ll be immediately spirited away to be experimented on.


    He had no choice but to be rather vague as he said, ¡°I have only been practicing for a few years!¡±


    ¡°En! I don¡¯t know much about the practice, but I think you¡¯re rather good! This is good material. When there¡¯s time, we should swap pointers!¡± The way he spoke seemed like he also knew martial arts, contrary to his unflattering body shape.


    Then again, the actor Hong Jin Bao has a very large frame, but is still very flexible when doing action scenes, so Su Ke wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    ¡°En, Uncle Zhang! I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have time as I¡¯m still going to school!¡±


    ¡°What Zhang Shu? Just call me brother! I¡¯ll be practicing in the People¡¯s Park every morning. Come over when you have the time!¡±


    He then drained his beer and patted Su Ke¡¯s shoulder before exclaiming, ¡°I¡¯ll settle the bill for your table!¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for Su Ke to respond as he left. Don¡¯t look at the fact that he¡¯s fat; he walked very imposingly across the street. Su Ke then saw a black car stop directly in front of him.


    Although Su Ke didn¡¯t recognize the brand, he knew that it wasn¡¯t low quality.


    A person who looks and dresses very casual but is driven around in such a luxurious car is definitely not ordinary.


    Su Ke stared at the car as it slowly left and muttered the name, ¡°Zhang Pang Zi¡­¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more familiar the name sounded.


    He¡¯s heard it before!


    ¡°Zhang Pang Zi, Zhang Pang Zi!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s face then suddenly changed as he finally realized who it was, ¡°F*ck! Isn¡¯t that the boss that¡¯s on the same level as Sister Fei Hong and the Double-Headed Wolf Brothers?¡±

 Chapter 152: Embracing a Beauty

    Su Ke was laying down in bed when he unknowingly went into the system space.


    The completed tasks on the screen were increasing, but there was three at the top of the list that Su Ke couldn¡¯t complete.


    ¡°Task: Receive Wei Lan¡¯s First Kiss. Reward: High School Science (Intermediate).¡±


    ¡°Task: Receive Luo Fei Yan¡¯s First Kiss. Reward: High School Science (Expert).¡±


    ¡°Task: Receive Li Fei Fei¡¯s First Kiss. Reward: One Wish.¡±


    If he got a high understanding of science, taking the college entrance exams would be a piece of cake. The wish reward was even more tempting because it¡¯s currently his only viable method to deal with Wu Yi Ren.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Task: Eliminate Yang Pei Er¡¯s Anger. Reward: Computer Hacking Skills (Beginner).¡±


    Once he saw the task, Su Ke choked with resentment. The reward was very alluring, but how does he get rid of Yang Pei Er¡¯s anger? Where should she vent it?


    There weren¡¯t any clues at all.


    Su Ke was a victim as well, so why should he be her punching bag?


    The more he thought about it, the gloomier he became.


    Su Ke hid his head under the covers and yelled ¡®Sleep! Sleep!¡¯ inside his heart.


    ¡­


    Right as he entered the room, Su Ke saw Wang Xiao Gang excitedly shouting and welcoming him, ¡°Hey! Su Ke, how is it? Did you fail?¡±


    Wang Xiao Gang¡¯s grades were quite a bit better than Su Ke¡¯s, so their examination venues were different. Because of this, they didn¡¯t meet when they were taking the exams.


    Su Ke just shrugged before responding, ¡°It was fine!¡±


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Wei Lan looking at him with a tinge of unhappiness.


    Looks like the impact of the exam is still lingering on him.


    ¡°Nothing! Buddy, let me tell you some good news!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Wang Xiao Gang then grabbed Su Ke¡¯s shoulder as he continued, ¡°Bro, I probably failed this time, especially in maths and science. They were so difficult. I reckon that I¡¯ll get mixed up with your exam venue. Next time it¡¯ll be my turn there!¡±


    Su Ke smiled as he playfully yelled, ¡°Get out!¡±


    His examination venue was the 3rd last venue in the entire grade, which is also known as the concentration camp for the lowest-ranking students.


    Since Wang Xiao Gang said such a thing, it must mean that he thinks he did that bad.


    Su Ke walked to his seat with Wang Xiao Gang following close behind as he said, ¡°I reckon that you¡¯ll be disappointed this time. I worked really hard and did quite well. The task of guarding the sixteenth examination venue will be left with you. I¡¯ll advance this round!¡±


    Wang Xiao Gang leaned against Su Ke¡¯s table and jokingly said, ¡°Boss Su Ke, what did you say just now? YOU want to advance? Did I just have an auditory hallucination!?¡± Boss, you¡¯ve always been in the sixteenth venue. Your positioning is very stable, so how can you just leave when you want to?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re like the eternal unmoving sun, moon, and stars. Your the man above Mount Tai who has witnessed the rise and fall of the sixteenth venue. You¡¯re like the Yang Tze river, watching coldly on the sidelines as countless students of the sixteenth venue were caught cheating; cleansing an uncountable number of heroes!¡±


    Wang Xiao Gang was very poetic as he strongly expressed his admiration of Su Ke.


    Su Ke lightly hit Wang Xiao Gang¡¯s back as he exclaimed, ¡°Scram! You wait and see, brat!¡± Since the teachers still needed two days to mark their exams, the results will be out between Monday morning and the afternoon.


    ¡­


    Once class had ended, Su Ke thought that he should go see Liu Qing Qing since Liu Fei Hong told him to accompany her if he had the\ time. Her relationship between the double-headed wolf brothers was also rather stiff at the moment, so they had no idea if there was going to be an accident.


    As soon as Liu Qing Qing saw Su Ke appear outside of her classroom, she was very shocked as she exclaimed, ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡±


    The expression on her face was one of pleasant surprise as she ran over.


    The school uniform that she was wearing was somewhat loose-fitting, muting Liu Qing Qing¡¯s vitality, but this carried another flavor.


    ¡°Qing Qing!¡±


    Su Ke was standing at the door and attracting quite a bit of attention.


    Even though this wasn¡¯t the first time this has happened, it was still somewhat unsuitable.


    As soon as she was standing right in front of him, he smiled and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat today? My treat!¡±


    Just like Li Fei Fei who liked to go to the school canteen, Liu Qing Qing had a soft spot for eating out.


    She had a wide smile on her face as she responded, ¡°Wang Huan and Li Yan are doing something today, so I was just going to go home and eat! You came at the right time! What about Mala soup?¡±


    ¡°En, no problem!¡±


    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t raise any objections.


    ¡­


    The two of them followed the after-school crowd and headed for the school gates.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, how did you do on the exams this time around?¡±


    Of course, she definitely knew about the exam that the 3rd years had to take.


    Even though Su Ke could tell that his grades had improved, he couldn¡¯t give an accurate estimate on his score, so he could only vaguely answer, ¡°Hei hei! Not too bad, not too bad!¡±


    The mala soup shop was at the opposite side of the school, so they had to walk through the street to get there.


    Su Ke saw that there were quite a lot of cars and was about to remind Liu Qing Qing to be careful when he saw her suddenly turn her head and smile sweetly at him, directly grabbing his hand.


    Her soft, boneless hand and her smooth, tender fingertips was as soft as silk. Su Ke was momentarily stunned by the very delicate feeling.


    Truthfully, even though he¡¯s gotten to know quite a few girls recently, this was the first time he¡¯s ever held a girl¡¯s hand.


    Liu Qing Qing could feel Su Ke¡¯s peculiarity as she tugged lightly on his hand and exclaimed, ¡°Brother Su Ke, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Similarly, this was also her first time holding a guy¡¯s hand.


    Her heart was a mess and she was scared that Su Ke would slip out of her grip.


    She pretended to be calm on the surface like it didn¡¯t mean anything to her, but her palms were slightly sweaty.


    ¡°Eh! Okay!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know why, but his heart felt very complicated. He was feeling some excitement, surprise, and sweetness. However, he was also feeling rather guilty as he glanced around while they walked.


    He didn¡¯t see Wei Lan, so he reckoned that she had long gone home.


    He didn¡¯t see Li Fei Fei either, so that must mean she¡¯s still reading in the classroom.


    Still good, still good!


    Su Ke had just returned to the present when he saw a student riding a bicycle out of the school. There was a sharp turn right at the entrance, so the cyclist was heading right towards Liu Qing Qing, so he quickly pulled her in by her hand and exclaimed, ¡°Careful!¡±


    Liu Qing Qing was just thinking about Su Ke¡¯s hand, causing her heart to pound and making her completely oblivious to the student cyclist.


    The force of his pull caused her to stumble and fall right into his arms, causing her to unconsciously hug him to stabilize herself.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    A kind of spicy broth.

 Chapter 153: A Very Big Gang Figh

    Su Ke couldn¡¯t stay calm at all as he walked with Liu Qing Qing to eat Mala soup.


    The two of them held hands the entire time, making him feel rather absent-minded until they came back for afternoon classes.


    His gaze would occasionally drift and he would glance at Wei Lan.


    After doing this a few times, she finally felt his gaze and turned around to look at him.


    Wei Lan is the girl he¡¯s been in contact with the longest. Su Ke also admitted that for a girlfriend, she was his first choice.


    However, after he held Liu Qing Qing¡¯s hand, his heart felt otherwise even though he didn¡¯t know why.


    Even though he did his best to refuse Liu Qing Qing¡¯s confession in the beginning, after this amount of physical contact, this little girl has been working tirelessly.


    Don¡¯t tell him this was the legendary ¡®boys chasing girls is like crossing mountains; girls chasing boys is like piercing through a layer of muslin¡¯?


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he got.


    In a moment, even Li Fei Fei, Zheng Mo, Hong Chen, Liu Fei Hong, Du Wan, and Qin Zheng all came out.


    ¡°Oh my god! What happened to me?¡±


    Su Ke felt that after he got the system, he had managed to establish close ties with so many women, which has never happened before.


    The school bell then suddenly rang, jarring Su Ke out of his chaotic thoughts.


    His mind had wandered during the entire class; he totally didn¡¯t remember anything the teacher said.


    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted ¡°Elder Brother Su!¡± from the classroom door, so Su Ke turned around and instantly frowned once he saw who it was.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    It wasn¡¯t just anyone, but the son of the school¡¯s dean, Li Da Xing.


    The same Li Da Xing who had been taught a lesson in the school cafeteria was now peeking through the door and staring at Su Ke.


    Although Su Ke didn¡¯t like him, the guy did come all this way to look for him, so he couldn¡¯t just ignore him.As soon as Su Ke stood up and walked over to him, Wang Xiao Gang recognized him and stood up as well to encourage Su Ke.


    When Li Da Xing saw Su Ke walking over, he quickly nodded before repeating, ¡°Elder Brother Su!¡± His expression was a little awkward, and Liu Chao, who was behind him, also looked really embarrassed.


    ¡°En!¡±


    A year one student calling him ¡®Elder Brother Su¡¯ (1) was very normal. However, no matter how he looked, this person seemed really suspicious and obviously carried ill-intent.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I borrowed money from you before!¡±


    Since the other party spoke politely, then Su Ke wouldn¡¯t retaliate.


    Seems like they want to settle their accounts.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Su Ke. I didn¡¯t come here for the money. Just take it as compensation, Elder Brother!¡±


    Li Da Xing also recognised the situation and quickly stopped Su Ke¡¯s actions. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Elder Brother Su Ke, I¡¯m having a bit of trouble this time. Please help me!¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Su Ke was rather surprised when he heard this. This kid uses his father¡¯s position to tyrannize the school, some people even sucking up to him and following along aimlessly.


    In what way could Su Ke help him!


    ¡°Did I hear you right? You want me to help you? How?¡±


    Let¡¯s not mention whether he could actually help or not, but the two of them had some old grievances between them.


    ¡°Elder Brother Su Ke, you have to help me this time! People from outside the school have come to bully me. Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Li Da Xing was really anxious when he saw the expression on Su Ke¡¯s face.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s really not my fault!¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Su Ke had his interest piqued.


    Don¡¯t tell me that this kid provoked an outsider? With his personality, that¡¯s definitely a possibility.


    Su Ke¡¯s gaze changed again as he looked at him with a quizzical look, so Li Da Xing quickly told the whole story.


    ¡­


    At noon today, Li Da Xing took a few friends to eat outside.


    Unknowingly, he had provoked some people and those people were from Wei Hai 8th middle school. Both sides took action. Even though it was a draw, nobody suffered any losses.


    The people from the 8th middle school then issued a challenge, collected their names, and let Li Da Xing recollect himself before coming to find them.


    After returning to school, Li Da Xing wanted to find someone to help him and investigate who the brat was. It turns out that this brat was a bad egg in school that fights with gangs and frequently brings 20+ people out to fight.


    Even though Li Da Xing was in year 1 of high school, he knew that even if he could find some people from school to help, there wouldn¡¯t be very many because he¡¯s been in school for such a short period of time. However, if he told his old man, Li Da Xing would directly lose face (2).


    After thinking it through, he still decided to rely on Su Ke in the end. He was rather scared though because Su Ke is a good fighter. He could personally attest to that.


    Also, he had fought with some other hooligans before and won!


    If Li Da Xing could get his help, then his current situation will be assured.


    Su Ke stood in the corridor and listened to Li Da Xing¡¯s explanation.


    Once he finished, he shook his head and resolutely said, ¡°Not interested!¡±


    Li Da Xing quickly grabbed Su Ke¡¯s arm once he saw him turn around and try to walk away. ¡°Elder Brother Su, I¡¯m begging you! I, Li Da Xing, will remember your magnanimity!¡±


    He was so anxious, his eyes were bright red. This time, someone was finding trouble at his door. If he was schooled in his own base, he¡¯s afraid he would have no more face to see anyone.


    ¡°Do I need you to remember my magnanimity?¡±


    Su Ke then directly shrugged off Li Da Xing¡¯s hand, turned around, and returned to class.


    Li Da Xing¡¯s life or death situation had completely nothing to do with him.


    Wang Xiao Gang, who was standing behind Su Ke the whole time, patted his shoulder as he exclaimed, ¡°You b*st*rd! Boss Su, I feel that you wish to become 17th high¡¯s gang leader!¡±


    As they sat back down in their seats, Su Ke exclaimed, ¡°If you want to be, go do it! It¡¯s way too troublesome!¡±


    Su Ke was instinctively unwilling to cooperate with Li Da Xing.


    That kind of person is not worth knowing.


    However, even after second period, Su Ke couldn¡¯t change his mind because Li Fei Fei was at the door.


    ¡°You want me to help him out!?¡±


    Su Ke was rather surprised that Li Fei Fei would speak up for Li Da Xing.


    ¡°Ai! Just do as you see fit! I can¡¯t stand a big man crying in front of me! However, if you can help, just help. His father is the school dean! You beat up his son last time, so there¡¯s no telling what kind of trouble he¡¯ll make for you!¡±


    Li Fei Fei was also feeling ratherhelpless. In turned out that after Li Da Xing left, he went to find Li Fei Fei and loudly cried in front of her. She wanted to leave school immediately, but she stayed; against her better judgment.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll see when the time comes!¡±


    Su Ke naturally wouldn¡¯t reject Li Fei Fei. It was nothing more than a small effort on his part. Right now, he has intermediate level Jeet Kune Do, so dealing with some students won¡¯t take much effort.


    Once school ended, Su Ke headed for the school gates, but before he could leave, he saw a group of 30+ people milling about in front of the school.


    ¡®F*ck! So many people!¡¯


    Some were wearing school uniforms, which were definitely from 8th middle school.


    Each one had their arms crossed over their chests as they stared at the school gates, giving off the imposing manner of a gang.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Technically, in Mandarin, the word they use, ¸ç, means older brother. I usually don¡¯t translate the entire thing because I feel it sounds really bulky and awkward in English.


    Being humiliated, basically.

 Chapter 154: Su Ke is Besieged!

    Li Da Xing did find a few helpers, around ten of them.


    They were pretty much all athletes with burly bodies and intimidating faces.


    However, compared to the number of people outside, they were but a mere trifle.


    When school ended, a large crowd of eager people crowded around the gates as they waited for the excitement. They were divided into two neatly lined rows, trying their best not to get too close to the students in the middle.


    Even fools could see that they must have come to cause trouble.


    Li Da Xing was anxious like a cat on a hot tin roof, hiding behind the gates, not daring to come out. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± His small face was pale with fright.


    Also, upon further inspection, the people he gathered all had weird expressions on their faces after seeing the number of people in front of them.


    If they were of equal strength, they could still fight, even if they couldn¡¯t take the advantage.


    However, there was 30+ people in front of them, so it was impossible to fight!


    Liu Chao, who had also accompanied Li Da Xing at noon, was stunned as he exclaimed, ¡°Brother Xing, why don¡¯t we go hide!? If they can¡¯t wait, they¡¯ll leave!¡±


    ¡°Hiding is not an option! Why isn¡¯t Su Ke here yet!?¡±


    After Li Da Xing knew that Su Ke had agreed to help him, he felt a lot more calm.


    The first thing he did after school ended was to find Su Ke, but he didn¡¯t even see his shadow.


    Unknowingly, a student wearing the 8th middle school uniform suddenly stepped forward, standing near Li Da Xing position as he pointed and said, ¡°Brat, do you want to come out, or do we go in?¡±


    This was the person who fought with Li Da Xing earlier.


    He had a round face, hair shaved close to the scalp, and his face carried a trace of acne.


    He was wearing a Nike jacket as he arrogantly pointed at Li Da Xing.


    Li Da Xing unconsciously took a step back as he nervously asked, ¡°What do you want to do!?¡±


    ¡°You see, my boss is just across from us. If you¡¯re tactful, you should go over and kneel to apologize. If you compensate us for our traveling fees, we¡¯ll just forget this ever happened. If not, hmph, just these few people by your side will all die in a few minutes!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pointed at the people across the way.


    Li Da Xing felt that he really couldn¡¯t the let people down, so he clenched his teeth and yelled, ¡°Who¡¯s scared of who!? If you want to fight, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Li Da Xing really wanted to run, but before he could take two steps forward, he turned around and saw that besides Liu Chao who was following him, the helpers he found were all standing still with hesitation etched on their faces.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Unexpectedly, as Li Da Xing was distracted, the brat took a few steps forward and slapped him with a ¡°Pa!¡±, leaving a red five-fingered mark on his face.


    ¡°You!¡± Li Da Xing was stunned, and just as he was about to retaliate, Liu Chao held him back.


    Li Da Xing was completely red as he furiously shouted, ¡°Liu Chao, let go! If you¡¯re scared, then scram! I f*cking don¡¯t have any friends!. I¡¯ll just die alone!¡±


    ¡°Brother Xing, a wise man knows not to fight when the odds are against him; why don¡¯t we go find a teacher!?¡± Liu Chao then pulled Li Da Xing¡¯s arm and was about to go back, but who knew that his actions had infuriated the 8th middle school student.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Without warning, he had suddenly slapped Liu Chao.


    ¡°Stop your f*cking nonsense! If you still don¡¯t come out and fight! If you still don¡¯t kneel and beg for forgiveness! Haven¡¯t you investigated who I, Guo Peng Fei, am?¡±


    Just as Guo Peng Fei was blustering about, a cold and unharmonious voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you!?¡±


    Guo Peng Fei saw that a student stepped forward from the school, and even brought two girls with him. He was about to open his mouth and continue his scolding, but Su Ke interrupted him,


    ¡°I asked you to scram, didn¡¯t you hear me!?¡±


    Su Ke was standing right next to Li Da Xing and scratching his nose.


    Wei Lan and Li Fei Fei were behind him, but as soon as they saw all the rough looking people, they started to panic. Li Fei Fei was also starting to regret asking Su Ke to help Li Da Xing.


    Once Guo Peng Fei saw that it was Su Ke, the expression on his face contorted into a disgusted one. However, it immediately changed back to normal once he remembered all the comrades standing behind him. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s good that you came! I¡¯ll settle you guys together!¡±


    Li Da Xing was actually sincere this time as he cried out, ¡°Elder Brother Su!¡±


    Comparatively, the people he usually played with have become ostriches, but the person who taught him a lesson before had actually stepped out to help him.


    Thinking until here, his eyes became red as Su Ke turned around and glanced at him before turning back around and facing Guo Peng Fei.


    Li Da Xing then suddenly saw Su Ke take one step forward and kick out a leg, his foot imprinting into Guo Peng Fei¡¯s stomach before he bent his knee ever so slightly and put pressure in his leg, causing him to fly three meters away with a ¡°Bang!¡±


    Originally, when Su Ke saw that the 8th middle school had so many people, he felt reluctant. However, before he could change his mind, he realized that the person who had given two slaps was actually the person who had molested Wei Lan in the bookstore that day.


    The fire in his heart was raging, so he quickly sent him flying out of the school gates.


    Su Ke then walked out of the school to where Guo Peng Fei landed and saw that he had a face full of suffering and fear, struggling to sit up.


    Su Ke bent over him and said, ¡°I told you to scram, did you really not hear me?¡±


    ¡°You f*cker!¡± Guo Peng Fei¡¯s round face was full of acne. However, as soon as he thought about all the people he brought, the panic in his heart slowly dimmed. With renewed confidence, he looked up, only to see Su Ke¡¯s hand swiftly approaching his face.


    This situation was noticed by the people across the street.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Negligence! Brothers, beat him up!¡±


    Within the 8th middle school group, the one giving orders was a tall skinny guy that seemed to be Guo Peng Fei¡¯s lackey. If not, when Su Ke first hit him, there would have been a reaction.


    Seeing his little brother being hit, the tall skinny one yelled and the 30+ people rushed over.


    The old man in the reception area at the gates was so scared, he ran back in.


    Two minutes; in two minutes, Su Ke was surrounded.


    However, because there were so many people, the fighting space was limited.


    There was constant screaming, shouting, and cursing all mixed together.


    Huang Mao, along with there other guys, were sitting across the street smoking when they noticed a fight, ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s Su Ke!¡±


    They were just watching a good show take place until they saw Su Ke suddenly appear.


    Only after they realized that Su Ke was surrounded did they react.


    Huang Mao had always been standing guard at the school gates these past few days.


    He had even seen Su Ke following Liu Qing Qing for lunch at noon and said hello.


    Who knew that this situation would occur?


    No matter what, he couldn¡¯t be a bystander!


    He picked up a metal rod off the ground before rushing over to Su Ke.

 Chapter 155: Three Boats Arriving

    What exactly is the level of Jeet Kune Do at the intermediate mastery level?


    Su Ke¡¯s body immediately showed it as he flexibly moved his body.


    He didn¡¯t use all of his strength, but if someone was hit, they would immediately fall.


    The more Su Ke fought, the faster he became. The wind whistled every time he punched someone, but he made sure to avoid their vital points so he doesn¡¯t hurt them too badly.


    The skinny tall one acted like their boss, but he was not even close to boss material.


    It¡¯s reasonable to say that in this time frame, Su Ke would have already bloodied him up if he could.


    However, before he could react, the real hooligans showed up.


    Followed by two younger brothers who couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity, Huang Mao entered the fight carrying an iron pipe. These students were usually arrogant, but after meeting Huang Mao and his people, they could only get trashed. The skinny tall ¡®boss¡¯ suddenly felt a sharp pain shoot across his back, so he turned around and found a blond ugly ghost smiling at him.


    Jeet Kune Do is different from military boxing since it isn¡¯t rigid, but flexible and free.


    It allowed someone to do as they please.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    With Su Ke¡¯s current attitude, his fists were exploding with power, his steps were nimble, and his body was full of strength.


    After he completely warmed up, each leg and fist was like a cannon as he struck his enemies.


    Su Ke then kicked one of the students in front of him, causing him to fly backwards.


    Only then did he see a circle of bloody and broken people strewn around him.


    The people that were still standing were huddled up, most of them bleeding.


    ¡°Everyone kneel!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know who shouted, but in just a moment, the people in his peripherals all knelt, stunning Su Ke.


    He glanced around, and as expected, he saw Huang Mao and his two brothers running over.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, hei hei, sorry to bother you!¡±


    Huang Mao and his people were all waving their iron pipes around, smiling like they were asking for recognition.


    At this moment, one of Huang Mao¡¯s underlings hauled the skinny tall student in front of Su Ke and exclaimed, ¡°Brother Su Ke, this is the boss!¡±


    He then slapped the student and yelled, ¡°Apologize!¡±


    The skinny tall student was no longer feeling arrogant. His left eye was bruised shut, and once he was slapped, he fell to his knees.


    He looked at Su Ke with his good eye and exclaimed, ¡°Brother Su Ke, I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°En!¡±


    Su Ke then looked at Huang Mao as he yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you guys with my problem!¡±


    ¡°Hai! Brother Su Ke, you¡¯re being too formal! Even if we didn¡¯t help, these brats would have still been beaten black and blue until not even their mothers could recognize them!¡±


    Huang Mao was speaking the truth. He originally wanted to help, but who knew that before he could take action, Su Ke had already beaten the majority of them.


    ¡°Brother! I was wrong!¡± Guo Peng Fei was also kneeling close by.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    He was already scared out of his wits, but after hearing the lead gangster call Su Ke ¡®brother¡¯, he crawled in front of him and started begging.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Su Ke then noticed a lot of other students hiding by the school gates.


    Looks like his image was going down the drain after today.


    Li Da Xing was scared silly ever since Su Ke was surrounded, especially when Huang Mao and his people entered the fray. He dearly wanted to go back inside the school.


    The three hooligans carrying iron pipes were clearly not heavyweights.


    However, in the next moment, they realized that Huang Mao and his group were incessantly hitting the 8th middle school students with their iron pipes, making blood fly everywhere.


    Li Da Xing and his group stopped cold in their tracks.


    Once everything ended, besides the ones that were knocked unconscious, the 8th middle school students were kneeling outside the school gates.


    Li Da Xing let out a breath before running over to Su Ke and exclaiming, ¡°Brother Su, thank you very much!¡±


    He then towards Huang Mao and took this chance to become familiar with him by saying, ¡°Brother Huang Mao!¡±


    Huang Mao completely ignored Li Da Xing, glancing at the kneeling students instead as he exclaimed, ¡°Brother Su Ke, do you want to beat these people up!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let them go! People will think I¡¯ve bullied them if they see this!¡±


    Su Ke had zero interest in these students. If he didn¡¯t see Guo Peng Fei today, he wouldn¡¯t be angry. Thinking until here, he unconsciously glanced at the guy kneeling at his feet.


    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    Su Ke glared at Guo Peng Fei as he thought about how this brat could be so formidable at martial arts. His nose was bleeding and he wanted to lift up his head to stop it, but he didn¡¯t dare move a muscle and attract trouble. He could only bow his head and hold his nose with one hand.


    ¡°En en!¡± How could Guo Peng Fei still dare to speak out of turn? Even his boss in 8th middle school was pretending to be a grandson afraid of being hit; he could only pretend to be a chicken as he continuously nodded.


    Su Ke patted Huang Mao¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Huang Mao, I¡¯ll treat you to some food in a few days! I¡¯m leaving first!¡± Once Su Ke said that, Huang Mao nodded to his underlings before turning around heading towards the school gates.


    Li Da Xing noticed Huang Mao¡¯s indifference and how Su Ke was walking away, so he quickly tried to catch up.


    ¡°Brother Su, Brother Su!¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t act, like a rooster that laid an egg, he was feeling rather smug.


    ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ll treat you guys to dinner today! Sister Fei Fei as well! Okay?¡±


    Su Ke had no interest in entertaining Li Da Xing. His heart was awkward as he stared him.


    Right now, Wei Lan and Li Fei Fei were waiting at the school gates for him.


    They were clearly separated and there seemed to be a faint scent of gunpowder in the air.


    Before he could speak, he saw Li Fei Fei take the initiative and welcome him, ¡°Su Ke, you¡¯re okay right?! No matter what you say, even if you could fight, you still can¡¯t be so reckless! There were so many people!¡±


    Li Fei Fei surveyed him and only relaxed when she realized he was fine.


    Since she spoke, Wei Lan couldn¡¯t lag behind, so she grabbed Su Ke¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Did you know someone? You already helped me vent my anger previously, so you don¡¯t need to be so gung-ho next time!¡±


    Su Ke originally wanted to find Li Fei Fei after school, but after having to take part in the fight, he was rather unhappy. He then realized that Li Fei Fei seemed to have a different idea about him, so how could he be so calm?


    Su Ke could tell that Li Fei Fei appeared a bit awkward so he quickly said, ¡°Okay, okay, hurry back home!¡±


    ¡°Brother Su Ke! Are you alright!?¡± Right as Su Ke finished speaking, Liu Qing Qing suddenly appeared in front of him, Wang Huan and Li Yan following closely behind.


    ¡°F*ck! Why did they all come!¡± Su Ke was crying inwardly as he looked from Wei Lan to Li Fei Fei then finally at Liu Qing Qing.


    His ¡°three boats¡± had all arrived!


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Meaning Su Ke is standing on 3 boats, aka 3 timing.

 Chapter 156: Luo Fei Yan is About to Explode

    Wei Lan¡¯s round face still carried traces of baby fat as she tugged on Su Ke¡¯s arm.


    She then glanced behind her and saw that another girl had appeared.


    Worst of all, it was the girl who confessed to Su Ke earlier.


    Li Fei Fei could clearly tell that Wei Lan¡¯s words and actions were trying to show off her sovereignty.


    Jealousy unknowingly leaked out of her heart as she gazed at Su Ke with some bitterness.


    Just as Liu Qing Qing walked out, she saw a bunch of people kneeling in front of Su Ke.


    She then noticed a guy with dyed blond hair speaking with Su Ke.


    She immediately understood the situation after hearing what the kneeling students were saying.


    Su Ke had only just returned when he was sandwiched by these 2 girls.


    Liu Qing Qing took a deep breath and walked out from where she was standing in the crowd and walked over to Su Ke. The situation right now was really awkward.


    Even though the three girls didn¡¯t communicate with each other, they were giving off murderous glares.


    In ancient times, there were two heroes fighting against Lu Bu(1).


    Now, there were three beauties fighting for Su Ke.


    Su Ke shook his head and looked at Liu Qing Qing as he exclaimed, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Are you still not going home?¡±


    Only when he spoke until here did he notice that Liu Qing Qing¡¯s eyes lit up as she stepped forward and said, ¡°Brother Su Ke, can you send me home?¡±


    Su Ke wanted to agree since it¡¯s Liu Fei Hong who tasked him with taking care of Liu Qing Qing, but before he could open his mouth to speak, he heard Wei Lan say, ¡°Su Ke, you don¡¯t have to send me home today! I¡¯ll go home by myself!¡±


    After hearing Liu Qing Qing speak, Wei Lan looked up at Su Ke.


    On one hand, she wanted to let these two women know that Su Ke always sent her home.


    On the other, she wanted to remind Su Ke.


    As expected, he was at a loss for words as he glanced around and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    His phone then suddenly rang, breaking him out his stupor as he read the caller ID.


    ¡°Wei, Sister Xiao Bai!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t know why Lin Xiao Bai would call him, so he answered with a surprised voice.


    Lin Xiao Bai was really agitated, even her voice was trembling as she deliberately suppressed her voice and yelled, ¡°Su Ke, that despicable Wu Yi Ren is back! Come and help me!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Okay, I¡¯ll go immediately!¡± Su Ke thought that this would be a good excuse.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He looked around at the three girls staring at him before giving an embarrassed smile and saying,


    ¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯ll head out first!¡±


    Su Ke then let out a sigh of relief before he escaped on his bicycle.


    ¡­


    ¡°Wei! Did you hear me talking to you!?¡±


    Wu Yi Ren was at the front counter with a furious and cold expression on his face, looking like he was reprimanding his subordinates.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director Wu! Please wait just a moment! Didn¡¯t you give Sister Yan a call just now?¡± The last time Wu Yi Ren came to Fang Fei Yi Ren, he was chased out by Su Ke, so Luo Fei Yan had instructed her specifically to ignore Wu Yi Ren if he came to cause trouble again.


    Lin Xiao Bai didn¡¯t even make tea.


    ¡°Looks like Luo Fei Yan¡¯s store doesn¡¯t want to operate anymore!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren seemed very emotional as he paced around the reception area with his hands behind his back.


    Originally, he thought about organizing a joint inspection and using Lang Ming to exert pressure to make Luo Fei Yan fall in line. However, when he called her today to talk about things, he was directly rejected. Then, when he called again, she turned off her phone.


    Wu Yiren, who had always garnered respect and obedience, immediately felt that his authority was being challenged.


    After work in the afternoon, he ran to Fang Fei Yi Ren, but found out that Luo Fei Yan was not there.


    In the end, he vented the fire in his heart on Lin Xiao Bai, ¡°As far as your attitude is concerned, it completely deviates from the teachings of the service industry! Do you treat customers like this!? Looking at only this, I have to doubt your professionalism!¡±


    ¡°Director Wu, our professionalism is based on the reviews of our customers. Our beauty clubs have always been committed to our brand. Please don¡¯t spew nonsense!¡±


    With Lin Xiao Bai¡¯s soft character, it was hard to imagine her being so angry as she was pushed to the brink.


    ¡°What!? Reviews? Brand?¡± Wu Yi Ren sneered, the eyes behind the gold wire glasses were filled with disdain.


    ¡°During this time¡¯s joint inspection, we have found many illegal elements!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Forced consumption, false advertising, fake and inferior beauty products, and even some of your beauty salons have become a breeding ground for crimes! They¡¯re beyond dirty!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren¡¯s was full of righteous fury, and if one didn¡¯t know his personality, one would mistakenly think that this grieving and lamenting person was a good officer.


    Lin Xiaobai was so angry, her little face turned blue as she stood behind the front desk and yelled, ¡°Secretary Wu, please pay attention to the consequences of your words!¡±


    Since she was so angry, her breathing was rushed and her two busty peaks shook about as she raged, causing Wu Yi Ren to shift his gaze.


    ¡°Hah! Pay attention to the consequences? I now suspect that you people from Fang Fei Yi Ren are all involved!¡± Wu Yi Ren then lifted an eyebrow as he smirked and continued, ¡°Can you ensure that the beauticians upstairs have never done this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re slandering!¡± Lin Xiao Bi screamed, her small hands ruthlessly slamming onto the tabletop. She was so angry she wanted to slap Wu Yi Ren silly.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m slandering? This is my job scope. The municipal party committee and the municipal government have ordered again and again that we must strictly check this kind of service-oriented places. I am responsible for the four million people in this city! What do you understand?¡±


    At this time, Luo Fei Yan pushed open the door and came in. No anger could be seen on her face as her high-heeled shoes slammed against the floor and she said,¡°Oh? Why is Director Wu so furious! Who made you angry?¡±


    Luo Fei Yan walked straight in and smiled at Wu Yi Ren, but it didn¡¯t have any warmth.


    She then sat on the sofa in the hall. In the afternoon, she had received several calls from him constantly trying to tangle with herself, so she turned her phone off.


    ¡°Fei Yan, you¡¯re back!¡± Wu Yi Ren immediately changed his facial expression as his serious attitude disappeared without a trace and he exclaimed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry! It was all to develop and protect Fang Fei Yi Ren better!¡±


    Luo Fei¡¯s mouth was slightly upturned as she leaned deeply into the sofa chair, her arms crossed below her chest, making her upper body look more obvious and full of seduction as she exclaimed, ¡°Then I have to thank Mr. Wu for his kindness!¡±


    ¡°No need for thanks; what is our relationship? You¡¯re treating me like a stranger! Do you have time tonight? We haven¡¯t gone out to chat for a long time!¡±


    When Wu Yi Ren finished speaking, he took a few steps forward and bypassed the coffee table, wanting to sit with Luo Fei Yan.


    Luo Fei Yan¡¯s face was ice cold as she looked up at Wu Yi Ren and commanded, ¡°Director Wu, stop! I¡¯ve taken your good intentions to heart!¡±


    She then pointed at the main glass doors as she continued, ¡°Now, I¡¯m asking you to leave!¡±

 Chapter 157: Fang Fei Yi Ren Closes Down

    Luo Fei Yan specifically paid a visit to Liu Fei Hong this afternoon.


    Since they were technically acquaintances, she didn¡¯t have to go through Su Ke.


    Liu Fei Hong already knew Fang Fei Yi Ren¡¯s situation since yesterday and sent people to investigate Wu Yi Ren today. Luo Fei Yan may just be facing off against the assistant bureau chief of the State Administration for Industry and Commerce, but when Liu Fei Hong investigated it, there were a lot more details.


    The relationship with the deputy mayor that Wu Yi Ren always mentioned, even though it wasn¡¯t fake, it wasn¡¯t so deep of a connection. Also, this mayor seemed to be preparing to move up the ladder; there was a huge possibility of him being transferred out of Wei Hai City.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    While Wu Yi Ren kept treating a chicken feather like an arrow, becoming the fox that exploited the tiger¡¯s might, she had found out everything about him.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t want to shed all sense of cordiality so quickly.


    Who knew that when she walked to the door, she actually heard Wu Yi Ren say such nasty things. The anger that she had been suppressing for so long finally burst forth as she yelled, ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    Wu Yi Ren¡¯s stopped in his tracks as he looked at Luo Fei Yan in disbelief; he almost thought he was hallucinating.


    Luo Fei Yan combed through her wine-red hair. Only then did she give the first smile since she walked in. It was very warm, her red lips slightly tilted up and her voice distinct, ¡°Please leave!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren¡¯s face stiffened, obviously furious as he yelled, ¡°Luo Fei Yan, you need to think about who you¡¯re talking to right now!¡±


    It was unknown how Lin Xiao Bai felt when she was being degraded by him; after she was shamed into anger, her voice went up a few octaves.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s Chief Wu! Assistant Bureau Chief Wu!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan remained unmoved, keeping to the same movements as she especially emphasized


    the word ¡°assistant¡±.


    ¡°Ha! Fine, you¡¯ve got guts! Luo Fei Yan, do you not believe that I¡¯ll revoke your business license and make you close down!?¡±


    Wu Yi Ren was furious, feeling like he was being played.


    ¡°Please!¡± Luo Fei Yan¡¯s words were blunt as she shrugged and muttered, ¡°Some people need to be clear that they are only an assistant bureau chief!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren was no longer calm as he shouted himself hoarse, ¡°You sl*t! You¡¯ve climbed onto a high branch and want to throw me away? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll always be a sl*t!¡±


    However, before he could finish speaking, he felt his collar tighten and his body fall backwards.


    Su Ke had rushed over and opened the door, hearing the last of Wu Yi Ren¡¯s words.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he had just fought in school and had yet to cool down, or maybe it was because Wu Yi Ren was scolding his own boss, or maybe because there¡¯s a whole other reason.


    He didn¡¯t think twice about it as he rushed over and grabbed the back of Wu Yi Ren¡¯s collar.


    He didn¡¯t allow for an explanation as he dragged him backwards.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing!?¡± Wu Yi Ren stumbled, his steps unsteady as his arms waved about frantically. However, his body just kept being pulled backwards.


    When he turned around to look, he actually saw that it was Su Ke.


    Wu Yi Ren became even more of a scoundrel, uncaring of his image as he just cursed, ¡°F*cking let go!¡±


    ¡°Did you forget what I said last time?¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t even turn around; his arms filling with more strength as he directly dragged Wu Yi Ren outside.


    After they were out of the store, Su Ke let go and exclaimed, ¡°Scram!¡±


    What made Su Ke surprised was that after Wu Yi Ren stood up properly, he crazily charged forwards.


    Su Ke once again grabbed Wu Yi Ren¡¯s collar, only this time, they came face to face as he slapped him with a ¡®Pa!¡¯ sound.


    After the slap, his golden glasses were twisted and about to fall off, only one temple was left hanging on his ear and a handprint appeared on his face.


    The slap had actually cleared Wu Yi Ren¡¯s mind. After many years of wine, good food, and s*x, he had long weakened his body. Compared to the young and vigorous Su Ke, he had no way to counterattack. After he acknowledged this fact, he became like a dead pig who wasn¡¯t afraid of boiling water and glared at Su Ke.


    ¡°Chief Wu, I¡¯m sorry! I was too harsh!¡± Unknowingly, Su Ke¡¯s aura had changed a lot, especially when he was angry; even the way he spoke was different from usual.


    His left hand gripping Wu Yi Ren¡¯s collar tightly as he slowly lifted up his right hand.


    Wu Yi Ren¡¯s mind went blank, but he realized that Su Ke was not going to slap him, but rather had helped him straighten out his glasses.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Chief Wu, I won¡¯t bother you any longer! Watch out next time!¡±


    However, Su Ke didn¡¯t let go. The corner of his mouth curved downwards as his palm slapped continuously against Wu Yi Ren¡¯s cheek. At this time, the people on the streets saw what was happening outside Fang Fei Yi Ren and came to gawk.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t want to speak, so he immediately let go and yelled, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren stumbled backwards, his face coloured like pigs¡¯ liver, especially the right side of his face, which was obviously swollen on that side. Seeing all the people gawking at him, he was even more ashamed, his sorry figure scurrying to his car. He opened the door, but his body suddenly paused.


    ¡°You guys just wait! If I don¡¯t kill you all, I¡¯m not f*cking surnamed Wu!¡±


    After he spoke, Wu Yi Ren quickly entered his car, started it, and fled ignominiously until there wasn¡¯t even a shadow of him.


    Luo Fei Yan also heard Wu Yi Ren¡¯s hateful words, but other than sneering, she made no movements as she watched Su Ke come back.


    ¡°Little Brother Su! You came at just the right time!¡±


    Su Ke shrugged as he said, ¡°After I got Sister Bai¡¯s call, I hurried over! Luckily nothing happened!¡± As he watched Luo Fei Yan¡¯s relaxed figure, he felt rather suspicious.


    Yesterday, she was still pondering how to deal with Wu Yi Ren, but why was she so calm and collected today?


    ¡°Sister Yan, why don¡¯t you seem worried?¡± Su Ke was a little embarrassed.


    Previously, he scared Wu Yi Ren away, but this time he really took action.


    He didn¡¯t know if he would bring trouble for Fang Fei Yi Ren.


    ¡°Ha! What do you need to be so worried about!? At most, we¡¯ll close for a few days!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan was very relaxed as she spoke before turning around to face Lin Xiao Bai and continuing, ¡°Xiao Bai, go inform the workers that from tomorrow onwards, they have a three day holiday!¡±


    After Luo Fei Yan finished speaking, she saw Su Ke¡¯s face become ugly, so she quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s not because of you. Before you came, I had already fallen out with him. You slapping him helped me vent some of my anger!¡±


    ¡°Sister Yan, I still have something to do today, so I¡¯ll take my leave!¡±


    Su Ke felt uneasy as he thought about how Luo Fei Yan was forced to close the shop because of Wu Yi Ren, making him feel rather helpless. If only he could finish this task and get a wish.


    Thinking until here, Su Ke suddenly made a decision and immediately asked for leave from Luo Fei Yan. After he left, the first thing he did was give Li Fei Fei a call.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    1. Might have translated this wrongly before, but this is the correct position for Wu Yi Ren


    Meaning to take something and make it seem more dangerous than it actually is


    Quite a common idiom, but basically using a stronger figure to threaten others


    The long part of the glasses that hook onto your ear


    Meaning: Someone who has nothing to lose

 Chapter 158: A Good Method of Getting One’s Wish

    Li Fei Fei whispered under her breath as she emerged from school, ¡°Hey! D*mn Su Ke, you pissed me off!¡±


    Su Ke had cut a sorry figure as he fled ignominiously in front of the other two girls.


    Li Fei Fei used her chopsticks to eat her food listlessly before exclaiming, ¡°Ai! I didn¡¯t expect to have a rival, and two of them to boot!¡±


    Yesterday, Zhou Yu Hui, her best friend, made a lot of jokes about her. She said that her gaze towards Su Ke was different and that she would blush whenever she saw him.


    Actually, Li Fei Fei already knew all of these.


    It¡¯s just that Li Fei Fei felt that she should have a good impression of Su Ke, or it could be said that she didn¡¯t hate him! It was very relaxing to speak to him and she liked that kind of mood.


    Of course, the premise was that Su Ke wasn¡¯t playing.


    However, it was only until this afternoon when she saw Wei Lan and Liu Qing Qing did she realize their situation.


    Even though she appeared really calm, but the vinegar jar in her stomach had already spilled.


    It is said that women are naturally sensitive, regardless of age. When the three girls met, they could clearly feel the hostility between each other.


    As such, after Su Ke left, the three of them didn¡¯t speak to each other and immediately left.


    ¡°Troublesome!¡± Li Fei Fei felt more upset the more she thought about it.


    She didn¡¯t eat a bite of her food as she pushed her plate away before standing up and leaving.


    The sun was setting and there was very little light left, so the streetlights slowly lit up.


    A few students have taken their books out to study, but Li Fei Fei wasn¡¯t in the mood; she didn¡¯t even want to go to self-study classes.


    She just walked around the school aimlessly before unknowingly arriving at the field.


    She walked along the track to alleviate her bad mood and wondered when exactly her feelings towards Su Ke became so strong.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Her phone then suddenly rang, so she pulled it out of her pocket and read the caller ID.


    She had a stunned look on her face as she answered it.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s voice traveled from the phone, ¡°Fei Fei, have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Do I need you to care!?¡± Li Fei Fei was currently angry, so naturally, she didn¡¯t have a good tone. She felt kind of happy inside her heart, thinking that Su Ke should be calling to apologize.


    After a short pause, Su Ke continued speaking, ¡°Wei! I want to talk to you!¡±


    Li Fei Fei had an annoyed tone of voice as she responded, ¡°Then come over! I¡¯ll wait for you in the field!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she felt a bit regretful.


    Why was her anger so easily appeased; she should have scolded him.


    ¡°Hmph! Just wait until he gets here, I have to give him two kicks!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Finally, because she had so easily agreed with Su Ke, she found an excuse and hung up.


    She then continued to aimlessly wander around.


    Su Ke quickly arrived and headed directly to the field to find Li Fei Fei. However, when he saw her, his heart suddenly started pounding very obviously. His breathing had also sped up.


    ¡°What did you find me for?¡± Li Fei Fei stood under a poplar tree beside the field.


    Under the light of the setting sun, it looked like there was a layer of gold dusting her face, making her shine brightly. She looked rather aggrieved though; her little mouth seemed like it could place a bottle of oil on top.


    Seeing Su Ke standing in front of her, she snorted and turned away.


    ¡°Eh! Fei Fei, I, I!¡± Su Ke stammered as he desired to speak but no words came out.


    Once he saw Li Fei Fei, the conviction in his heart instantly disappeared without a trace.


    He felt more anxious and more nervous, causing his legs to shake and staining his delicate cheeks red.


    ¡°I! What I was¡­¡±


    Li Fei Fei looked at Su Ke¡¯s panicked appearance and yelled,¡°Just say what you want to say!¡± He kept dodging her gaze and kept trying to think about what to do.


    It couldn¡¯t be that he wanted to confess to her, right?


    ¡®Could it be that the situation in the afternoon had stimulated him?¡¯


    This sudden realization made her feel like he liked her the most.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was the truth.


    Her heart started beating faster and faster, making her feel like a restless rabbit.


    Su Ke took a deep breath, wanting to calm his pounding heart. His motive for finding Li Fei Fei today was very simple; he wanted to complete the mission and get the ¡®wish¡¯ reward to deal with Wu Yi Ren.


    However, when he saw Li Fei Fei, his heart became anxious.


    His eyes unconsciously fell upon Li Fei Fei¡¯s slightly pouted lips that looked to be as tender as jelly.


    ¡®But how do I take the initiative to get her to kiss me?¡± Su Ke started to rack his brains around what to do. For this task, he had already started preparing early. The previous time, he bragged to chase Zuo Ming Ming away.


    At that time, he wanted to make the kiss as the prize of the bet, but Li Fei Fei didn¡¯t cooperate!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I have to force it?¡±


    Suddenly, Su Ke imagined himself as a hungry tiger pouncing towards food. He would push Li Fei Fei to the floor and clothes would fly into the sky.


    ¡®Eh! This picture was a bit inappropriate.¡¯


    ¡°What if Li Fei Fei is not willing?¡± Su Ke turned it over in his mind a few times.


    After all, this was not like touching someone¡¯s butt or chest.


    This was her first kiss; the first kiss of her life!


    ¡°Hey! What exactly do you want?¡± Li Fei Fei¡¯s heart felt like there was a deer running about.


    Su Ke was like a wooden puppet. He was completely dazed as she prepared herself to hear his confession, but he didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke unconsciously shivered, his two fists were clenched and his palms were sweaty. When he opened his mouth, his voice trembled a bit as he finally thought about what to say, ¡°Fei Fei, I will call you, can you agree?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die!? What exactly do you want to say?¡±


    Li Fei Fei felt that his words were very familiar. Suddenly, she remembered that it was a line from Journey to the West. She was both angry and happy. When fighting, he charged straight ahead, but when he wanted to confess, he became like this.


    Just a little bit, she hated iron for not becoming steel.


    ¡°Then, then, do you dare to kiss me?¡± After Su Ke finished speaking, he stared daringly at Li Fei Fei, scared that this girl would walk away.


    However, Li Fei Fei was stunned as she looked at Su Ke, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, do you dare to kiss me!?¡± Su Ke finally let go.


    Anyways, a dead pig didn¡¯t fear boiling water. Whether he lived or died, he would just go with it.


    Su Ke felt Li Fei Fei¡¯s breathing speed up, like a gunpowder barrel ready to explode.


    Her face was red as she gritted her teeth and asked Su Ke, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Su Ke had no way to retreat. If he could peacefully finish this task and get the ¡®wish¡¯ reward, it would become his trump card against Wu Yi Ren.


    Li Fei Fei clenched her fists tightly and pounced forward as she exclaimed, ¡°Good!¡±

 Chapter 159: Starting to Seek the Wish

    ¡°Wu!¡± Su Ke whimpered as his body stiffened, unable to move even half a step forward.


    His eyes were wide open as he stared at Li Fei Fei¡¯s nearing face before feeling the sudden kiss.


    His mind suddenly went blank as he felt the soft situation on his lips.


    It felt like an electric shock, the taste carrying a hint of sweetness.


    Many things are self-taught, not to mention that Su Ke had experienced kissing Qin Zheng before. Unknowingly, it was all unconscious as Su Ke slowly explored using his tongue.


    His hands had pulled Li Fei Fei into his embrace and he could feel her delicate skin on his palms. Even though it was through a layer of cloth, it didn¡¯t affect the nice feeling. The two soft mounds were pressed against his chest, transmitting Li Fei Fei¡¯s pounding heartbeat.


    The tip of his tongue knocked onto her teeth and a door finally opened.


    Li Fei Fei panicked at first, but slowly began to respond to Su Ke¡¯s movements as she tightly gripped his waist with her hands.


    Time slowly passed as the two of them embraced at the side of the field.


    It was unknown how much time had passed before Li Fei Fei suddenly pushed Su Ke away with a ¡°Wu!¡±


    Her entire face was bright red as she took in deep breaths, her chest continuously undulating.


    She was feeling very suffocated as she stood there.


    Su Ke was even more uncomfortable as he stood at one side and panted like a cow.


    He had no idea what to do as he thought about how such a method could actually be so useful.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°You should be satisfied now!¡± Li Fei Fei stared self-righteously at Su Ke, but her heart had long turned upside-down. She didn¡¯t know why she was so impulsive just now.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke was at a complete loss for words.


    As Li Fei Fei stared at his blank face, she sternly said, ¡°You¡¯re my boyfriend now!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Ke was stunned.


    Li Fei Fei was very lively as she responded, ¡°Ah!? What, ah? From now on, you are my, Li Fei Fei¡¯s, boyfriend!¡± If her mood wasn¡¯t so lively, then when Su Ke first molested her butt, she wouldn¡¯t have immediately run to the school¡¯s forum and rally the people to find the molester.


    Also, since she had already understood Su Ke¡¯s feelings and knew about the other two women, she used this opportunity to strike first.


    Li Fei Fei was very rapid-fire as she spoke, ¡°From today onwards, you can only treat me well! You need to spoil me and you cannot trick me! You must fulfill this promise and treat me genuinely! You cannot scold or bully me, and if I¡¯m ever in trouble, you must immediately come to my aid. When I¡¯m happy, you have to be happy with me. If I¡¯m unhappy, you have to make me happy. You have to forever feel that I¡¯m the prettiest; you can only see me in your dreams and you can only have me in your heart!¡±


    With every word Li Fei Fei said, Su Ke¡¯s face paled by one degree.


    He didn¡¯t know when, but a layer of sweat covered his forehead as he stared at Li Fei Fei.


    ¡°Did you hear me!?¡± At Li Fei Fei¡¯s final question, Su Ke nodded like a lamb, causing her heart to suddenly feel happy. The previous gloom at the school gates had been swept away as she waved her hand at Su Ke and excused him, ¡°You can go now! I want to go night study!¡±


    After Li Fei Fei finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    Feeling the residual warmth on his lips, Su Ke was in a daze as he watched Li Fei Fei leave.


    Her ponytail swayed with each step; under the light of the streetlamp, a shadow appeared behind that youthful figure.


    ¡°Did I really become her boyfriend?¡±


    It was only after he really thought about was he really dumbfounded. He only wanted to kiss her.


    Although Zhou Yu Hui teased Li Fei Fei yesterday about how she liked someone, she didn¡¯t think too deeply about it; she just felt immeasurably self-satisfied.


    After all, for a man, being favoured by the opposite sex was something that would make them happy.


    However, Su Ke had always thought of Wei Lan as his girlfriend, so what was he supposed to do? Did he really have to step on two boats?


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°That idiot!¡± Li Fei Fei muttered as she walked to the classroom. She had assumed that Su Ke would catch up with her. Who knew that even though her steps had slowed a lot, there was still no movements. However, because she was acting so spoiled, she definitely wouldn¡¯t look back, rather, she walked faster.


    ¡°Task: Get Li Fei Fei¡¯s First Kiss (Complete). Reward: One Wish!¡±


    ¡°Please accept!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t catch up with Li Fei Fei; one reason was that he was kissed stupid and couldn¡¯t figure out the situation. The other reason is the prompt from the system that was refreshed.


    When Su Ke wanted to find Li Fei Fei, not a shadow could be seen.


    He simply put things aside and rode his bicycle home.


    While sitting on his bed, Su Ke once again entered the system¡¯s space.


    The tasks on the screen were still there, and the reward could be extracted.


    Right after he extracted his wish, the screen suddenly changed as a strange dialogue box opened up with two parts written on it.


    On the left and right respectively were ¡®Wish¡¯ and ¡®Implement¡¯ buttons.


    There was an obvious gap beside the word ¡®wish¡¯, which he assumed all the wishes he gathered would appear.


    Su Ke let out a ¡°Hu!¡± as he tried to rack his brain around what he wanted to wish for.


    Did he have to make Wu Yi Ren disappear from the world? Wasn¡¯t that a little too cruel?


    However, when he thought about what happened in Fang Fei Yi Ren during the afternoon, this Wu Yi Ren was really abhorrent. Holding some power in his hand, he would run amok.


    He was still clamoring for Fang Fei Yi Ren to close down as he left.


    Was he able to make him step down?


    If Wu Yi Ren was removed from the assistant bureau chief position, he would then be a tiger without teeth. Even if he wanted to find trouble, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability.


    Suddenly, Su Ke thought about whether there would still be such an award. What if this was his only chance? If he just pulled Wu Yi Ren down, wouldn¡¯t it be overkill?


    He would be wasting a perfect opportunity!


    That would be wasting his wish!


    Su Ke frowned as he thought about how if he had money he could do anything.


    He could kill Wu Yi Ren with money, right?


    ¡°RMB 100 million?¡±


    When those three words appeared in Su Ke¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    Before, when he saw those lucky few who struck it big in a lottery, he would be very envious.Was he not able to get a windfall as well?


    RMB 100 million, how much was that? If it was RMB 100 per bank note, how many pieces would that be?


    Su Ke couldn¡¯t help but survey his small bedroom;it should probably be able to fit!


    When he thought of it, he could only see the blank space behind ¡°wish¡±.


    Like typing, the words ¡°RMB 100 million¡± made Su Ke impatient as he pressed the implement button.

 Chapter 160: Diary

    The speed of his heartbeat had exceeded its limit as he stared at the screen.


    The words ¡°RMB 100 million¡± had already been typed next to the wish column.


    He then pressed the implement button.


    Right after Su Ke clicked the button, the entire screen brightened and gave out a ¡°ying ying¡¯ sound, filling the entire space.


    He tightly clenched both of his hands as he felt a soft light that condensed into a substance that felt like a cold breeze on his skin.


    RMB 100 million! How many people yearned for it; how many have fought their entire lives for it?


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Ke saw the fluorescence of the screen fade away, but the banknotes which should have filled his house did not appear.


    He was stunned and quickly went to take a look at the ¡®implement¡¯ dialogue box.


    ¡°F*ck, the wish is not in line with the system¡¯s definition, please re-enter?¡±


    Su Ke nearly puked up blood. He decided on this kind of money to help Fang Fei Yi Ren expand their business and become the country¡¯s most popular beauty parlor.


    That way, not to mention Wu Yi Ren, even if the bureau chief came, he would have to think thrice.


    Now it was telling him that the wish wasn¡¯t in line with the system¡¯s definition?


    F*ck, don¡¯t play around with people!


    After being angry for a bit, Su Ke entered 90 million and hit implement again.


    ¡°D*mn! I can¡¯t take it!¡± The Su Ke right now felt like flying into a rage.


    It was reasonable to say that this flower plucking system was really incredible.


    Why did it not fulfill his wish? Did he ask for too much money?


    ¡°50 million.¡±


    ¡°10 million.¡±


    ¡°5 million¡±


    Su Ke stared at the screen in a daze. It was continuously saying that it wasn¡¯t in line with the system¡¯s definition. He wanted to cry, but there were no tears. This was too deceptive!


    After going through the fear and trepidation, the Su Ke right now was just numb.


    ¡°Dismiss Wu Yi Ren.¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Did he drill into the sharp point of the bull¡¯s horn regarding money?


    Su Ke could only helplessly change his way of thinking as he thought about another wish.


    What awaited him was the same result.


    Su Ke was furious as he cursed, ¡°F*ck you, mom!¡±


    What use was this ¡®wish¡¯ reward!?


    Su Ke entered his wish, ¡°Evidence of Wu Yi Ren violating the law!¡±The only thing on his mind was hoping one of his wishes gets accepted. After clicking the implement button and waiting for the light on the screen to flash, a ¡°Wish Implemented¡± appeared.


    ¡°D*mn, there¡¯s finally a response!¡±


    Su Ke then left the system and noticed that a very high-end diary appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Black! It¡¯s really black!¡± Su Ke flipped through the book as he shook his head.


    He wasn¡¯t expecting that a small assistant bureau chief of the Trade and Industry Bureau would manage to embezzle so much money.


    The diary had recorded exactly when, where, and who had sent how much money.


    Written on it was also how much money he had embezzled from the industry as a whole.


    He flipped through a few more pages and saw over 1 million RMB in total.


    Su Ke was wondering if he should pass it to the Public Security Bureau or to Hong Chen in order to expose it.


    ¡°I want to enforce justice on behalf of heaven; rob the rich to help the poor!¡±


    Su Ke got fired up before calling Luo Fei Yan to find Wu Yi Ren¡¯s number.


    No matter how Luo Fei Yan asked him, Su Ke kept it a secret.


    ¡°Wei, Chief Wu?¡±


    There was a long pause before a man¡¯s voice came through the other end.


    ¡°Hello, may I ask who this is?¡±


    ¡°He he, it¡¯s Su Ke! The one who helped you leave Fang Fei Yi Ren the other day!¡±


    When Su Ke spoke, the corner of his mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile, giving off a sense of conspiracy.


    ¡°You!¡± Wu Yi Ren didn¡¯t think that Su Ke would call him, so he was obviously stunned. However, he quickly recovered as he said, ¡°Brat, people need to take responsibility for their actions! I will definitely thoroughly investigate Fang Fei Yi Ren with all of our resources.¡±


    Wu Yi Ren was sitting in a western restaurant at this moment.


    The melodious light music echoed off the walls, the environment was elegant, and his face was full of smiles. As he was using his phone, he glanced at the lady sitting across from him.


    Even though this woman wasn¡¯t as charming as Luo Fei Yan, she was still beautiful. Her long black hair was glossy, and under her curved eyebrows were smiling eyes.


    Her lips that were covered in gloss seemed particularly sexy.


    She was resting her arms on the table and leaning forward, her two peaks being lifted up by her arms. Her neckline was very low, so large areas of snow white skin was on display.


    The deep cleavage drew Wu Yi Ren¡¯s eyes.


    Based on his power, if he wanted to hook up with a woman, it was but a small matter.


    After being humiliated in Fang Fei Yi Ren that afternoon, how could Wu Yi Ren¡¯s mood be good?


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He would just casually make a call and there would be a woman begging him for favors.


    If you want to beg me to do something, then let me do you first. That¡¯s Wu Yi Ren¡¯s habit.


    The woman immediately noticed that Wu Yi Ren¡¯s eyes were stuck to her cleavage, but not only did she not feel awkward, she also extended her left hand and lightly touched the exposed skin. Following her finger, her chest continued to move and bounce, like it was calling something.


    After Wu Yi Ren picked up Su Ke¡¯s call, he leaned back in his chair and was even more flushed with success. After speaking, he winked at her, causing his domineering side to come out.


    ¡°Eh!¡±


    Su Ke very quickly understood what Wu Yi Ren was thinking, so he decided to pour cold water on him.


    ¡°Sorry, Chief Wu! It¡¯s like this!¡± Su Ke spoke slowly and unhurriedly. ¡°Today, I picked up a diary; it seems like it¡¯s connected to you.¡±


    ¡°On May 16th of this year, it seems like there is a boss named Niu Shuang Jun who sent you 200,000 RMB from the project funds!¡±


    ¡°Oh, also, on June 1st, or better known as Children¡¯s Day, you cut 100,000 RMB even if I have no idea what for.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really busy with the Jian Hua company and getting sponsored travel expenses, huh? F*ck, this is in USD! Did you leave the country? $50,000?¡±


    Su Ke continued to speak as he flipped through the diary and read each new piece of information.


    Through the phone in his hands, Wu Yi Ren could hear the rustling of the pages.


    He didn¡¯t know when it started, but his entire body went stiff and his face was deathly pale; his eyes behind the gold glasses were panicked.


    A heart slowly fell into the bottomless abyss as he gulped and responded, ¡°You! What do you want?¡± His voice contained a slight tremor; even the hand holding the phone was obviously shaking.

 Chapter 161: Is to be Expressed

    Su Ke leaned against the headboard and got into a comfortable position as he said, ¡°What do I want? Hei hei, I wanted to ask you that, Chief Wu.¡± He could practically see Wu Yi Ren¡¯s sorry figure as he bombarded him.


    ¡°You!¡± Wu Yi Ren¡¯s mind went blank. Every word that Su Ke said was like a bomb that exploded in his mind. But this diary, wasn¡¯t it in a safety box?


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother Chief Wu anymore! Let¡¯s talk when there¡¯s time!¡±


    Su Ke simply hung up the phone after saying that and spread out on his bed.


    His mood became refreshed; this feeling felt even better than beating up Wu Yi Ren.


    In the western restaurant they were currently eating in, the woman saw Wu Yi Ren holding his phone with a completely pale face, so she asked, ¡°Chief Wu? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Chief Wu?¡±


    Only until the second call did Wu Yi Ren finally recover.


    ¡°En! What is it?¡± Wu Yi Ren squeezed out a smile and tried to put his phone back into his pocket, but failed twice.


    ¡°Chief Wu, I¡¯m a bit tired! Why don¡¯t we rest for a bit?¡±


    Between her eyes was a dirty flirtatiousness as she stretched out her arms, showing off her impressive peaks.


    ¡°He he!¡± Wu Yi Ren forced a laugh. Naturally, he knew what she was hinting at.


    However, with what happened just now, his initial panic was suppressed, but the diary was a big event related to the life of his family.


    Even if he had guts, he could only hurry home and confirm where the diary was.


    ¡°Xiao Zhang, I have something going on today. I¡¯ll have to leave first!¡±


    Wu Yi ren then stood up right after he finished speaking.


    ¡°Chief Wu, what¡¯s so urgent? It¡¯s so late already, it¡¯ll be lonely at home!¡±


    The woman named Xiao Zhang pouted, acting coquettishly as she stood up.


    Her body was impressive; she had a full chest, a slim willow waist, and a tight bubble butt.


    Wu Yi Ren struggled to remove his gaze from the beauty before him.


    He gritted his teeth, but still decided to give up on having a passionate night.


    ¡°I really have something going on. Next time, okay?¡±


    Seeing Wu Yi Ren turn around and leave without even looking at her again, her smile disappeared and her charming appearance changed to indifference. She softly muttered, ¡°Tch! With your bear-like appearance, did you think this lady would be happy to let you ride!?¡±


    ¡­


    Whilst Su Ke was confused, the phone next to his bed suddenly started ringing.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He was immediately scared out of his wits before shaking his head and picking up the phone.


    The name on the screen was ¡®Wu Yi Ren¡¯.


    Su Ke spoke as he rubbed his eyes and woke himself up, ¡°Wei, Wu Yi Ren, you¡¯re too rude! Waking me up from my dreams!¡±


    ¡°He he, sorry! I¡¯m very sorry!¡± From the phone, it sounded as if Wu Yi Ren was talking to his father. Even though it was through the phone, he was bowing and scraping.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Ke rocked his neck. The moonlight shone through the window and landed directly upon the diary.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just wanted to treat you to a meal! Do you have time tomorrow?¡±


    Wu Yi Ren¡¯s voice was very flattering, but his face looked like he just swallowed a live human whole. When he rushed home, the door was locked and the safe was fine.


    Not a single dollar was missing, but his diary wasn¡¯t there.


    He sat at home, tossing and turning, thinking about how to get through this situation.


    Wu Yi Ren paced around his house, unable to sit still.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but give Su Ke a call.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke directly hung up the phone as he exclaimed, ¡°No time!¡±


    However, before he could put his phone away, it rang again.


    Su Ke¡¯s voice suddenly exploded out, ¡°Wu Yi Ren! If you call me again, your death will come soon!¡±In a fit of rage, he didn¡¯t care for the consequences as he directly threw his phone away.


    ¡­


    ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡±


    ¡°Brother Su Ke!¡±


    As Su Ke was about to reach school, a certain number of students had come by to greet him.


    As someone who was always low-key, almost like air, he was unable to adapt and felt super awkward.


    It was probably because of yesterday afternoon at the school gates. He had managed to face off against thirty odd people alone and had a gangster come over to help him of his own volition.


    On the road, he kept nodding in reply.


    ¡­


    When he finally reached his classroom, he saw the son of the director, Li Da Xing standing at the door like a door god.


    ¡°Brother Su Ke, you¡¯re here!¡±


    After Li Da Xing saw Su Ke, he quickly went over; in his hands was a large plastic bag of snacks.


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke nodded and continued on his way. However, Li Da Xing dogged his footsteps as he said,¡°Brother Su Ke, have you eaten? I bought some things for you to eat!¡±


    Su Ke suddenly stopped as he eyed the plastic bag, ¡°No need!¡±


    It was a supermarket plastic bag with the words ¡°Hua Lian Supermarket¡± printed on it.


    ¡°Brother Su, this is just a bit of my regards; you helped me out a lot yesterday! From today onwards; I, Li Da Xing, acknowledge you as a brother. Those scoundrels before can all go die!¡± As Li Da Xing spoke, his mood was obviously excited, but he couldn¡¯t be blamed.


    Originally, he had invited a few friends for the fight yesterday. Who knew that each of them would flee even faster than rabbits? Before, all of them patted their chests at the lunch table and made solemn vows, speaking as if they were as righteous as Guan Yu, but when the time came, all of them dropped the ball.


    If Su Ke didn¡¯t help, Li Da Xing would have been lying in the hospital, silently crying. Additionally, seventeenth high wouldn¡¯t have the face to go any further.


    Su Ke felt that Li Da Xing¡¯s words were sincere and his impression of him was slightly improved. Before Su Ke could speak though, he saw Wang Xiao Gang suddenly appear and grab Li Da Xing¡¯s shopping bag.


    ¡°Boy, you taking Su Ke as an older brother is fine! He¡¯s the 18th disciple of a top martial expert, Su Qi Er, the heir to the Beggar Gang. If you join the gang now, you might be able to learn the authentic Da Gou Bang Fa and Shui Meng Luo Han Quan!


    Wang Xiao Gang spoke as he rummaged through the bag and dug out a bread, passing that to Li Da Xing.


    ¡°Take that, it¡¯s your benefit for joining, quickly go back to class!¡±


    Su Ke watched Wang Xiao Gang¡¯s performance and was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect this brat to not only have the dream to be a director, but also the potential to be an actor.


    He could only helplessly shake his head and say, ¡°You go back, I accept the items!¡±


    He watched Li Da Xing hold the bread as he ran heavily down the stairs. Su Ke hadn¡¯t even continued on before his phone started to vibrate.


    He glanced at it and saw that it was actually Luo Fei Yan.


    ¡°Wei! Sister Yan!¡±


    ¡°Su Ke, what exactly did you do to Wu Yi Ren? Why did this b*st*rd suddenly become an apologizing lackey!?¡±


    Luo Fei Yan¡¯s curiosity was erupting as she thought about what was going on.

 Chapter 162: Jump Down the Building

    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke was really surprised when he picked up Luo Fei Yan¡¯s call.


    He didn¡¯t expect Wu Yi Ren to be so quick in asking for forgiveness. He waved a hand at Wang Xiao Gang, motioning him over to enter the classroom first while he himself rushed to the toilet.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Through logic and emotions,I told him the truth using facts!¡±


    Su Ke would never mention that he had gotten a handle on Wu Yi Ren.


    Even though telling Luo Fei Yan about the diary wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, it was too strange.


    This kind of thing, no matter who it was, would have been very, very, very carefully protected. How could it have fallen into Su Ke¡¯s hands so easily?


    Even if he was a thief from the Jiang Hu, he¡¯s still rather powerless.


    ¡°Rubbish! Little brother Su, what do you take me for!? Am I so easily scared?¡±


    Luo Fei Yan actually didn¡¯t believe Su Ke¡¯s words. The two are originally like fire and water, and she had even informed the staff about closing the store.


    How could Wu Yi Ren take the initiative to apologize after just one night!?


    ¡°Tell me, did you use the honeypot method?¡± Luo Fei Yan seemed like she hadn¡¯t completely woken up yet; her voice was very lazy, which made it even sexier and seductive.


    Su Ke could imagine a vixen lying on the bed wearing silk pajamas, her collar wide open and her two legs stacked together.


    ¡°Pu!¡± Luo Fei Yan actually said that he used the honeypot method. Su Ke obviously knew she was joking, but he couldn¡¯t help but grow a row of black lines on his forehead.


    He helplessly said, ¡°Sister Yan, you know me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! If you don¡¯t want to say anything, then I won¡¯t ask. No matter what, I will remember this favor! Anyways, don¡¯t you need to go to class right now?¡±


    After Luo Fei Yan finished speaking, she hung up and started pouting, ¡°I know you, my *ss! You say this small kid, but he¡¯ll blush when you talk about him, he can play the piano, he can fight, and he¡¯s very understanding!¡±


    After he hung up, Su Ke suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to ask Luo Fei Yan if he had to go to Fang Fei Yi Ren today to play the piano. However, when he saw that the morning self-study class was ending, he quickly headed back to class.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    Right as he entered, he heard Wei Lan shout his name, causing him to quiver.


    Because of the forced kiss from Li Fei Fei yesterday, he felt a bit guilty towards Wei Lan.


    His heartbeat sped up as he turned to face her.


    However, Wei Lan¡¯s face was also bright red as she paused.


    After a while, she pointed at the bread and drink on the table and exclaimed, ¡°Thanks for breakfast!¡±


    ¡°Eh, no problem!¡± With one glance, Su Ke knew that it was done by Wang Xiao Gang.


    He then smiled at Wei Lan before his gaze quickly rested on Wang Xiao Gang¡¯s side.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    He only saw this person wink at him and give an ¡®I will help you, so don¡¯t worry¡¯ expression, which made Su Ke want to kick him.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard the notification bell from the system.


    As Su Ke walked to his seat, he entered the system space, only to see the unfinished tasks being vividly displayed.


    Right at the bottom was a new task.


    ¡°Task: Save the Suicidal Girl. Reward: Jeet Kune Do (Expert).¡±


    He looked at it and Su Ke felt a current of cold air from his feet; suicide? That means that someone wants to kill themselves! This task was about someone¡¯s life! Even if there wasn¡¯t a reward, if he had come across something like this, he couldn¡¯t just stand aside.


    However, he didn¡¯t know exactly who the girl was or what her problem is.


    He didn¡¯t know anything about her situation at all.


    His heart felt jittery and uneasy as he sat in his seat.


    Judging by the system task rules, the mystery girl will appear by his side soon.


    Was she his classmate?


    Thinking until here, how could Su Ke still be in the mood to study?


    His gaze kept sweeping the classroom as he looked for her.


    Besides Wang Xiao Gang winking at him, every other student was acting naturally; they were focused when they should be focused, and doing their work when they should be doing their work.


    Is it not the right time? Su Ke realized that he had no concrete clues, so he had to change his train of thought; maybe she wasn¡¯t a classmate and maybe the cause for her suicide hasn¡¯t happened yet. His mood was lightly alleviated as he calmed himself down.


    Just as Su Ke finally relaxed, he heard someone suddenly yell,


    ¡°Someone wants to suicide!¡±


    His body automatically reacted as he leaped out of his chair and out of the classroom.


    As soon as he was in the hallway, he saw three-four people run towards a flight of stairs and stop, alarm oozing from their faces.


    Su Ke suddenly, ¡°What happened!?¡±, but there was no response.


    Su Ke¡¯s brain suddenly formed the words. ¡°Jump down the building?¡±


    After all, everyone rushed towards the stairs, so that had the highest possibility.


    In seventeenth high school, each building has four levels, and Su Ke¡¯s classroom was on the 2nd floor. Quite a number of people had already rushed upstairs, so Su Ke silently mixed in with them. They climbed each level until they finally reached the roof.


    The roof was surrounded by a concrete wall about one meter high. There were actually about 10 people standing anxiously at one side, and in the direction they were facing was a girl. Her figure was very thin and her back was facing the people as she sat atop the wall, her legs dangling over it.


    A girl¡¯s voice then suddenly called out from the crowd, ¡°Ren Tian, come down quickly!¡±


    Like she had undergone excessive shock, her voice pierced everyone¡¯s ears. Su Ke glanced in the direction of the sound and saw a rather short plump girl anxiously staring at the other girl called Ren Tian.


    At this moment, the guy next to Su Ke also shouted, ¡°Ren Tian, quickly come down!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t recall any of their names, but they seemed to be all third years.


    Su Ke then whispered to the guy next to him to figure out what was going on, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She bombed the exams because she can¡¯t think clearly in the heat of the moment!¡±


    This guy didn¡¯t even glance at Su Ke, he was too busy worrying about the other girl.


    At this moment, the girl sitting on the wall slowly turned around and said, ¡°Thank you, everyone! You guys let me know that you still worry about me!¡±


    She was smiling slightly, but her eyes had no vigor and were extremely dejected. It seemed like she had no nourishment for a long time. Her face was pale and her delicate and pretty face made people¡¯s heart hurt.


    This girl called Ren Tian smiled her last smile as she placed her hands on the edge of the wall, preparing to jump as she exclaimed, ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    Seeing how everything was playing out, Su Ke suddenly walked out from where he was standing and asked, ¡°Ren Tian, do you know who I am?¡±.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    The situation suddenly changed, so he had to intervene,


    He didn¡¯t care how embarrassing or awkward it was.

 Chapter 163: Look Quickly! It’s a Flying Saucer!

    Su Ke hurriedly shouted, not only shocking the group behind him, but also grabbing the attention of the girl who was about to jump. She immediately turned to look at Su Ke.


    Even though Su Ke had already walked out of the crowd, there was still a distance of about ten meters between them. However, as he got closer, he could see her appearance more clearly; fluttering black hair and slender eyebrows.


    Even though she had single eyelids, her eye shape was very pretty.


    Her eyes were dim and her face was pale.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but Su Ke thought of the character Lin Dai Yu from ¡°A Dream of the Red Chamber¡±(1).


    He then saw Ren Tian¡¯s eyebrows tick up as she paused before saying, ¡°You¡¯re Su Ke!¡±


    His words were actually very casual in order to stall for time.


    Su Ke was shocked because he didn¡¯t expect this girl to actually know him.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Inwardly, he thought that since she knew him, it would be easier to speak.


    However, before Su Ke could speak, he heard Ren Tian say, ¡°You¡¯re that three-timing skirt-chaser, I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡±


    ¡°Pu!¡± Su Ke nearly spit up some blood once he heard that.


    Originally, a girl recognizing him was a good thing, but who knew that he had this reputation; he felt extremely gloomy as he thought about it.


    After Ren Tian spoke, she turned around as if she really couldn¡¯t bear to spare Su Ke another glance.


    ¡°Ren Tian, you recognized the wrong person! I AM Su Ke, but I have never really three-timed anyone!¡± After Su Ke finished speaking, he suddenly heard laughter behind him.


    ¡°Hahaha! People call me crazy! I can¡¯t see them, I don¡¯t see Wuling Hao Jie¡¯s tomb; there are no flowers, no wine, but instead used as a field!(2)¡±


    Su Ke then walked forward after reciting the poem, the distance between them a lot shorter now.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Ren Tian¡¯s frown tightened as she shouted at Su Ke, ¡°Don¡¯t come over here! Take one more step and I¡¯ll jump!¡± She watched him like a maniac, laughing and shouting, like Tang Bo Hu¡¯s poem; it was inexplicable.


    ¡°Looks like I was wrong about you, Ren Tian! I thought you and I had arranged to jump at the same time and the same place! I didn¡¯t expect you to be like those other people that have a prejudice against me!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s voice went even deeper as he spoke, sounding very ambiguous as he shook his head before heaving a sigh.


    Su Ke¡¯s eyes were very lonely. His gaze shot past Ren Tian and towards the horizon.


    The color of his face was even more intense, like a passenger walking alone in the dark.


    Maybe it was Su Ke¡¯s current performance or his previous words, but Ren Tian started to relate,


    ¡°You want to jump?¡±This was the first time she took the initiative to talk to him.


    Su Ke¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move as he casually acknowledged her, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    It was if he had become indifferent to everything.


    ¡°What happiness is there in life? What grief is there in death? Since the heart is already dead, why not free oneself earlier!?¡±


    Su Ke knew that if he tried to persuade her out of committing suicide, she would have jumped before he could say more than a few words. Instead, he used a roundabout method; first, enter the enemy camp and win her trust and acknowledgment.


    Secondly, grab the opportunity to seize her, eh, save her life in one fell swoop.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he could clearly see that Ren Tian, after hearing his words, had basically nodded.


    ¡°Then why do you want to jump?¡± Ren Tian asked.


    Su Ke only shifted his gaze back onto Ren Tian at this time as he responded, ¡°I did very badly on my exams this time!¡±


    Ren Tian nodded again as she realized Su Ke had the same problem as her.


    As she looked at his sad face, she felt more sympathetic.


    However, she furrowed her eyebrows as she said, ¡°Your grades have always been at the bottom! Whether you flunked or not, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference!¡±


    Su Ke once again wanted to puke blood. He didn¡¯t expect this lass to not only know about the rumors of him three-timing, but also his grades so thoroughly.


    His face went red, but he quickly calmed down as he said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! My grades are in the 600-700th place. I spent more time and effort in ten years on the exam this time! I told myself that if I couldn¡¯t make it above 50th place, I would jump down from the school¡¯s roof!¡± Su Ke¡¯s words sounded authentic and sorrowful.


    ¡°50th place?¡± After Ren Tian heard Su Ke¡¯s words, she was very surprised as she gave him a once-over before exclaiming, ¡°Your expectations are very high!¡±


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t hard to improve a student¡¯s performance, but rising past a few hundred places was unimaginable.


    Speaking of grades, Ren Tian¡¯s eyes became resentful as she lightly sighed.


    Su Ke saw that her mood was fluctuating and quickly said, ¡°Ren Tian, why do you want to jump?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do very well! I told my mother that I would get above 200th place, but this exam was too hard. There were so many questions I couldn¡¯t do in Maths and English!¡±


    ¡°200th place? That¡¯s easy!¡± Su Ke¡¯s words were astonishing before he continued, ¡°But it¡¯s too late now!¡±


    Hearing Su Ke¡¯s sudden shift stunned Ren Tian as she anxiously asked, ¡°Easy? You feel like it was easy?¡±


    ¡°Ai! Honestly speaking, do you know why I aimed for 50th place? It¡¯s because I found the secret to studying. If I pass this secret to you and help tutor you for a bit, 200th place is easy!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! If it was so easy, how could you flunk?¡± Ren Tian wasn¡¯t actually convinced by Su Ke¡¯s words. It was as if she wanted to tear off his hypocritical mask.


    However, before she could speak, she saw Su Ke inadvertently turn around and say, ¡°Don¡¯t come over here, I¡¯ll jump if you take one more step!¡± Su Ke looked at the surrounding students and people as he recognized someone.


    He didn¡¯t expect even the principal, Liu Pei Hua, to arrive and anxiously look over.


    However, after Su Ke shouted, he pointed at the empty air before waving his arms and retreating backwards, like a frightened rabbit.


    If there was a slight change, they were afraid he might just jump.


    Ren Tian had focused her attention on the group of students when he shouted.


    She didn¡¯t realize that Su Ke was inching closer and closer, so when there wasn¡¯t even a meter between them, she finally figured out what was going on.


    ¡°Su Ke, go jump on the other side!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Su Ke stopped with a dazed face, seeming like he nodded on instinct.


    Just as he was about to walk over to the side, suddenly, Su Ke looked as if he saw something shocking.


    His eyes widened like he had seen a ghost as he pointed to the sky and shouted, ¡°Look quickly, there¡¯s a flying saucer!¡±

 Chapter 164: Bleeding

    Ren Tian didn¡¯t listen very carefully to what Su Ke had to say. Looking at him as he pointed to the sky in surprise, she unconsciously turned around. However, there was nothing there; just a normal blue sky with white clouds.


    Before she could react, she suddenly felt two more hands on her chest.


    When Ren Tian looked down at the pressure on her chest, she was being strongly embraced, causing her two white rabbits to be bundled up together tightly.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    In the next second, her entire body was pulled backwards as she fell from the wall.


    ¡°Hu!¡± Su Ke could only gasp after he pulled her from the wall. If he saved even one person, then that would be a rather meritorious day. If he failed, he would be watching a life be snuffed out, and it may even traumatize him for life.


    Fortunately, even though Ren Tian was suicidal, she was still rather naive, giving Su Ke an opportunity to act.


    If it was another person, once their hearts had died, who would be able to save them?


    Su Ke had tiptoed forward after mentioning the flying saucer, waiting for the perfect time to strike. In just a moment, he leaped forward and stood next to Ren Tian, grabbing her with his arms and pulling her away.


    There was then a bang as both of them fell to the ground.


    Since Su Ke was positioned behind her, he was used as a cushion.


    Su Ke was laying flat on the ground as he yelled, ¡°Are you alright!?¡±


    Luckily for him, this lass had a skinny body, so it didn¡¯t affect his breathing a lot.


    Ren Tian swayed back and forth before realizing where his hands were.


    Simultaneously, she could clearly see her classmates nearby.


    Her face suddenly flushed red as she tilted her head and yelled in a low voice, ¡°Lettt go!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Eh!¡± Su Ke was stunned. Only then did he realize what he was holding onto.


    However, thinking that Ren Tian might try to jump again if he let go, he hesitated.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He still slid his hand down though so it was less awkward. Even though Ren Tian¡¯s body was the skinny type, her chest was rather impressive. Su Ke didn¡¯t dare let go so easily, so he could only slowly slide his hands down. The elasticity conveyed nicely throughout his palm, it was a feeling as soft as water, nearly making his brain shut down.


    Although it was like this, Su Ke¡¯s thumb still brushed across the edge of her bra.


    Even though Su Ke didn¡¯t want to let go, Ren Tian¡¯s hands were active.


    When she realized that Su Ke didn¡¯t want to move, she grabbed his wrists and pushed down, making them forcefully leave her chest. She then sighed with relief before realizing that his hands had entered her pants.


    Ren Tian¡¯s outfit was a set; she was wearing an azure puffy-sleeved t-shirt and a pair of pure white cotton pants that ended at her calves.


    However, there was a sky-blue vertical road in the middle of her pants.


    The waistband of her pants were elastic, making them very comfortable to wear.


    When Ren Tian pushed her hands off of him, the posture of her body caused her t-shirt to ride up her body, baring her delicate and jade-like smooth stomach.


    His fingers slid past her navel before he could react and opened the elastic band of her pants, entering it.


    He instantly felt a touch of warmth as he touched her underwear.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Ke felt his heart leap in his throat; the feeling on his fingertips was very clear as he felt her delicate belly. If his fingers moved forward just a few centimeters, it would be a disaster.


    Liu Pei Hua walked over at this time while exclaiming, ¡°Ren Tian, you wanted to suicide!¡±However, his attention was on Ren Tian¡¯s face. Her face was pale before turning bright red, confusing him. Su Ke¡¯s hands were like lightning as he retracted them.


    As soon as he saw Liu Pei Hua, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Even if Ren Tian couldn¡¯t think things through, there are still people to block her.


    Ren Tian suddenly stood up and silently glanced at Principal Liu Pei Hua before watching SuKe stand up as well. He couldn¡¯t tell what her eyes were trying to say.


    ¡°Ren Tian, don¡¯t lose yourself due to failing your exams once. I already looked at the examinations scripts. The difficulty was definitely higher than in previous years; it¡¯s very normal to do badly!¡± Liu Pei Hua said, as he patted Ren Tian¡¯s shoulder.


    Since Principal Liu Pei Hua was at the front of the pack, the surrounding students were too embarrassed to get any closer as they looked at Su Ke.


    After Liu Pei Hua finished speaking, he turned around and waved, calling over two girls to send Ren Tian back to class.


    After Ren Tian stood up by herself, she was completely silent.


    She watched as her good friends came over to help her. Only then did she glance at Su Ke.


    She bit her lip and dithered for a moment before following her friends down the stairs.


    Liu Pei Hua was in his original position with a soft smile on his face as he exclaimed, ¡°Su Ke, well done!¡± Su Ke had saved Ren Tian, saving his career in the process.


    If his school had a suicide case, it would be a disaster for a principal without a strong backer.


    Moreover, Su Ke, because of his brave deed, he was nominated as a youth leader for the Communist Youth League. Even though the results weren¡¯t out yet, he had already brought honor to his school. He felt that Su Ke was getting easier on the eyes.


    He then patted Su Ke on the shoulder as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to head down first. You can find me if you need anything!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s heart was pounding like a hurricane during this whole ordeal. It didn¡¯t matter if he was acting to get close to Ren Tian, or pulling her back and getting his hands into her pants, he had never relaxed.


    As he watched the principal turn away and the students slowly leaving the roof, he finally let out a relieved breath. He then turned around to look at where Ren Tian had been sitting and took a step forward.


    He just took one step forward and he could see everything, from the blue sky above, to a group of people swarming around on the ground like ants. He didn¡¯t know when, but there was a bunch of blankets stacked at the bottom, as if they were scared that Ren Tian would actually jump and prepared in advance.


    ¡°Your arm is bleeding!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t turn around at all because he knew it was Li Fei Fei.


    Actually, Li Fei Fei had long followed the group of people up the stairs.


    However, she was always in the way back. She was able to see Su Ke¡¯s every movement as he acted like a chivalrous knight who always fought against injustice.


    She immediately decided that he would make a great boyfriend.

 Chapter 165: The Diary’s Safekeeping Fee

    ¡°Hu!¡± Su Ke stretched his body before he turned around and lifted his arm.


    Only then did he realize that there was a wound on his right arm that was slowly oozing blood.


    As soon as he saw it, the pain immediately flooded into his mind.


    Seeing Su Ke suck in a cold breath and grimace in pain, Li Fei Fei was immediately distressed. She quickly rummaged through her pocket, wanting to find some tissues to stop the bleeding, but who knew that she would fish out a sanitary pad?


    It was a light-blue wallet, square in shape.


    Since Su Ke had seen Zheng Mo drop her sanitary pad before, he naturally knew what it was. Watching Li Fei Fei¡¯s movements, he quickly waved his hands and said, ¡°Sister, you won¡¯t give me that to use, right!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Now, stop talking nonsense and let me help you stop the bleeding!¡±


    ¡°No, no! Sister, if you stick this on me, even if I have 10 kg, it won¡¯t be enough for it to absorb!¡±


    Su Ke then spread out his hands as he anxiously continued, ¡°Extra strong absorption and anti-leakage, it¡¯s equivalent to a water pump!¡±


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Li Fei Fei heard Su Ke¡¯s words and was finally aware of this point.


    Her face tightened as she grabbed his wrist and exclaimed, ¡°Walk, we¡¯re going to the infirmary!¡±


    Li Fei Fei¡¯s hand was very smooth and cool as she dragged him down the stairs.


    ¡°You were so reckless just now! What if you also fell?¡±


    ¡°Just looking at your tiny arms and calves, if you fell, you¡¯d definitely die!¡±


    Su Ke could feel that Li Fei Fei¡¯s concern towards him was genuine; a sweet feeling suddenly emerged in his heart as he thought about it.


    Only, after they just left the roof, he saw a shadow suddenly flash by.


    Su Ke¡¯s heart tightened as he recognized the familiar figure, ¡°Wei Lan!¡±


    However, Li Fei Fei was pulling on his arm, making Wei Lan very upset.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡± Li Fei Fei has seen this person before.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t recognize exactly who it was, but her strong womanly intuition told her that she was probably Wei Lan or that 1st year.


    She then realized that Su Ke had paused, so she also stopped.


    ¡°En?¡± Su Ke glanced at Li Fei Fei, but didn¡¯t expect to see a severe expression on her face as he asked,¡°What is it?¡±


    Li Fei Fei bit her lip and suddenly exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± However, she sighed inside her heart.


    She felt that Su Ke had some special feelings towards her, but what could she do?


    In the end, Su Ke didn¡¯t go to the infirmary to treat his wounds. After all, it was only a shallow wound.


    When they reached the 3rd floor, the blood had already solidified into a scab.


    Li Fei Fei also couldn¡¯t convince him otherwise.


    After going through something like this, the class was very quiet.


    In the end, Li Fei Fei could only stare ruthlessly at Su Ke as she walked back to class.


    ¡°Reporting!¡± Su Ke stood at the door and looked in.


    The English teacher at the front was actually welcoming him with a smile while waving at him.


    Seeing the strange expression on the teacher¡¯s face, Su Ke was confused.


    He then walked over to his seat as his gaze fell onto Wei Lan. However, Wei Lan had buried her head in her hands, unmoving.


    Once class ended, Wang Xiao Gang ran over to Su Ke and asked, ¡°Just now, there was someone who wanted to jump?¡± Since the teacher was overseeing the classroom, nobody could go watch.


    As such, Wang Xiao Gang didn¡¯t know what happened.


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke saw the gossip-hungry expression on his face and helplessly nodded his head.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Hurry up and tell me; the person was saved, right!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t Wei Lan also head up there? Why did she seem so weird when she came back down? It looked like she cried!¡±


    Hearing Wang Xiao Gang¡¯s words, Su Ke glanced in Wei Lan¡¯s direction, but she was still maintaining her posture; she had no intentions of turning around.


    Su Ke wasn¡¯t interested in talking as he said, ¡°Alright, alright! You should worry about yourself more! This time, you¡¯ve definitely flunked your exams!¡±


    ¡°Boss Su, I want to be a director! What do culture marks matter?¡±


    The bell then signalled the end of the school day.


    Su Ke¡¯s phone suddenly started to vibrate, so he took it out and saw that the caller ID was Wu Yi Ren, as he expected.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Wei!¡± Su Ke answered the phone.


    ¡°Su Ke, you¡¯ve ended school! I¡¯m at the gates, why don¡¯t we go get something to eat?¡± Wu Yi Ren¡¯s voice was very polite, even sounding very careful, as if she was scared of angering Su Ke.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Ke answered, and directly agreed.


    Wu Yi Ren drove a car and waited at the school gates.


    He then brought Su Ke to a very high-class looking restaurant. The two of them sat facing each other.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    From the beginning, Wu Yi Ren was smiling with a very fake looking smile.


    ¡°Su Ke, brother Su!¡±


    After Wu Yi Ren ordered the dishes, he smiled at Su Ke before continuing, ¡°That, that, it was a misunderstanding before!¡±


    ¡°It was my fault!¡±


    As he spoke, Wu Yi Ren poured the alcohol by himself and directly poured it into his stomach, both his hands holding the cup, and the bottom of the cup being seen. ¡°I¡¯ll first drink in apology!¡±


    Right after saying so, he poured another cup and said, ¡°I called Boss Luo in the morning and cleared up the situation. Fang Fei Yi Ren is an upright organization. If someone wants to find trouble, I¡¯m the first one to disagree!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren toasted another cup, ¡°This cup is to apologise to Boss Luo!¡±


    ¡°This third cup can be counted as my sincere request to be friends with you! Next time, if you need anything, don¡¯t be so courteous! I¡¯m toasting to you!¡± Wu Yi Ren heroically drank 3 cups.


    At this time, his face had started to redden, his eyes behind his golden-framed glasses squinted as he spat out a breath.


    ¡°By the way, Brother Su, my diary isn¡¯t anything interesting. Could you return it to me!?¡± Wu Yi Ren saw Su Ke¡¯s lips tremble, like he was disdainful as he quickly continued, ¡°I prepared you a gift!¡±


    Su Ke then saw Wu Yi Ren grab a bank card out of his pocket; it was very new and looked to be just issued.


    He pushed it over to him as he said, ¡°Brother Su, there¡¯s 200 thousand inside! Please take it as the fee for keeping my diary safe!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren¡¯s face was full of smiles, his eyes looking expectant.

 Chapter 166: 4 Million

    Su Ke had always been sitting there, watching Wu Yi Ren¡¯s smiling face. The eyes past his glasses were anticipatory and fervent, but there was a sense of complete fear that lurked underneath them.


    At this time, seeing him push the card over, Su Ke didn¡¯t say anything either, just stared at him.


    The atmosphere became awkward at that moment.


    The air-conditioning was moderate in the restaurant, but Wu Yi Ren still took out a napkin to wipe the sweat off his forehead. At this time, the waiters served the food, breaking through the air of awkwardness.


    Once they left, Wu Yu Ren stood up with his coke in hand and poured him a glass before exclaiming, ¡°Brother Su, come, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    After that, he arranged a pair of chopsticks in front of Su Ke. His service could be said to be impeccable.


    Once Wu Yi Ren saw that Su Ke wasn¡¯t moving, he could only continue speaking, ¡°This, this! Brother Su, just speak up if you have any thoughts. Us brothers can talk about anything, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush!¡±


    Su Ke rubbed his nose after hearing his words. He found it interesting to watch Wu Yi Ren enact a one-man show.


    Only then did he finally open his mouth, ¡°Chief Wu, I flipped through it a bit yesterday; I hope you don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren packed on a smile as he waved his hand, ¡°Ha ha, why are you being such a stranger? It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡±


    ¡°4 million!¡± Su Ke suddenly said.


    ¡°En?¡± Wu Yi Ren just picked up a dish when his hand unconsciously paused, looking at Su Ke in confusion. However, he recovered quickly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Su Ke could see that Wu Yi Ren went from a warm and gentle expression to furrowed eyebrows. Looking at the fierceness in his eyes, with the experience of being an assistant bureau chief of many years, he had let his aura become more severe.


    However, his arrogance should be backed up by skill before it could really shine.


    Unfortunately, Su Ke didn¡¯t buy his behavior as he shrugged and repeated, ¡°4 million!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren placed the chopstick to one side as he silently glared at Su Ke.


    Su Ke just uncaringly grabbed some food, drank his coke, and then looked up at Wu Yi Ren. Don¡¯t look at him hiding his anger; the sweat on his forehead had already betrayed him.


    ¡°Chief Wu, the diary I have is from this year. If I didn¡¯t count wrong, it would still be at least worth 2 million, right!? 4 million to make sure that your status is stable, it¡¯s quite worth it!¡±


    After Su Ke finished speaking, he continued to eat.


    After around 10 minutes, Su Ke was completely ignoring Wu Yi Ren, focusing on filling his stomach. Indeed, Su Ke didn¡¯t sleep well last night; he kept thinking about how to deal with this diary.


    The simplest would be to directly expose it by anonymously reporting it or handing it over to Hong Chen. This would reveal Wu Yi Ren¡¯s corruption.


    However, if he did this, besides throwing Wu Yi Ren into jail and stripping him of his position, Su Ke himself wouldn¡¯t get very many benefits.


    The diary was fairly clear. Each sum of money was dancing vividly in front of him.


    His own parents worked for half of their life and were still worried about his university school fees; Su Ke wouldn¡¯t be unmoved.


    This is why he gave Wu Yi Ren that phone call.


    Wu Yi Ren could clearly feel his heart pounding irregularly. His fists were clenched together tightly as he looked at the Su Ke who was eating and drinking happily.


    He actually looked like a demon with moving wings.


    In order to calm himself down, he took a few deep breaths.


    Only then did Wu Yi Ren open his mouth and say, ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t you think that what you¡¯re doing is unreasonable!?¡±


    ¡°4 million is too much!¡±


    Su Ke spoke as he picked up a napkin, wiped his mouth, then stood up.


    ¡°He he, Chief Wu, 4 million is just a courtesy. You also know your priorities. I don¡¯t want a check nor a bank card, as it¡¯s easy for something to happen to them. Just directly give me cash. I¡¯ve had my fill, so I¡¯ll head off first!¡±


    ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t be so hasty to leave!¡±


    How could Wu Yi Ren dare let Su Ke leave just like this?


    As he spoke, he wanted to go pull Su Ke¡¯s arm.


    However, it was clear to Su Ke that he had to grasp the initiative, so he bypassed Wu Yi Ren before he turned to speak.


    ¡°Chief Wu, you need to slowly consider our phone call!¡±


    Su Ke then made a phone with his fingers before directly leaving the store, leaving Wu Yi Ren alone and dazed in the restaurant.


    During the afternoon, Su Ke was somewhat absent-minded. Even though he knew that Wu Yi Ren would definitely admit defeat, if he did get this sum of money, how was he going to spend it!?


    After all, if he suddenly had millions of dollar, his parents would worry about picking the money up without returning it. If they knew that he had such a huge sum, wouldn¡¯t it provoke them?


    Until school ended, Su Ke was still thinking about the perfect plan.


    When he finally looked up, he realized that Wei Lan had packed her bags and left.


    Su Ke finally reached the bicycle racks to find Wei Lan, ¡°Ai! Why are you so eager to leave today?¡±


    Wei Lan glanced at Su Ke, but directly pushed her bicycle out without saying a word.


    Because of the morning incident, Su Ke was feeling apologetic towards Wei Lan.


    Seeing that she treated him like air, he caught up with her and said, ¡°What is it? Are you in a bad mood? Is your big aunt(1) here?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Wei Lan¡¯s gaze finally had a reaction as she glared at Su Ke before pushing her bicycle out of school.


    ¡°Wei!¡± Su Ke helplessly kept up and squeezed out a smile, ¡°Before, when accompanying people to watch the moon, I called them ¡®little sweet¡¯. Now that there¡¯s a newcomer, even Lady Niu is not called anymore. Are you ignoring people?¡±


    ¡°Hateful!¡±


    After Wei Lan heard that, her face tightened, finally looking like her mood was better.


    She saw that Su Ke¡¯s gaze held an unclear bitterness as he said, ¡°Go find your Li Fei Fei! You¡¯re the one with a newcomer!¡±


    After Su Ke heard this, he confirmed his guess.


    As expected, it was because of this morning¡¯s incident.


    He couldn¡¯t explain what had happened at this moment, so the only way out was to bluff his way through.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Hai, this! I thought that it was because you saw my grades. That¡¯s right, you still haven¡¯t looked at the marks, Study Committee Member!¡± Su Ke acted silly and diverted the topic to the exam scores. As expected, this move worked.


    Since Wei Lan was a member of the committee, she would often go to the teacher¡¯s office, so there was an opportunity to look at it early.


    ¡°This concerns my reward for the bet!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Wei Lan¡¯s face was flushed as she glared hatefully at him.


    However, her mood seemed to have improved, even her voice was a bit smug as she said, ¡°What are you so anxious for? You¡¯ll know the results on Monday!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I don¡¯t know if someone would honor their promise on Monday!¡±

 Chapter 167: Pegasus Racing Track!

    Wei Lan then got on her bike. Even though her face wasn¡¯t as cold, but compared to her usual self, she seemed less talkative.


    After Su Ke mediated, the tension had been alleviated.


    ¡°What are you doing tomorrow?¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t understand why she would ask such a thing, so he was at a loss as he asked, ¡°Tomorrow? School?¡±


    Wei Lan had a burst of irritation, ¡°It¡¯s Saturday tomorrow, are you a fool?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect Su Ke to forget what day it was.


    How could he be a student?


    ¡°Saturday?¡±


    Su Ke had too many things going on recently. He didn¡¯t even pay attention during class.


    This had caused him to neglect what day it was. Only after Wei Lan reminded him did he remember. However, he was suddenly aware that on Saturday he had to race Zuo Ming Ming.


    ¡°A few of my friends want to go out tomorrow!¡±


    Su Ke could tell that Wei Lan had plans, but he had already arranged to race Zuo Ming Ming tomorrow. Also, since Li Fei Fei was going to be with him, he definitely couldn¡¯t let this girl know.


    ¡°Oh!¡± After Wei Lan heard that, she didn¡¯t have any expression on her face.


    However, Su Ke could feel that her mood had dipped, so he quickly said, ¡°But I¡¯m free on Sunday, why don¡¯t we go out then?¡±


    Wei Lan¡¯s eyes lit up as she turned her head and asked, ¡°Sunday? Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I want to get my mother a necklace since it¡¯s almost her birthday. Help me pick one out?¡±


    Su Ke did think of getting his mom a gift a while ago, and now he finally had time.


    Hearing that Su Ke actually wanted Wei Lan¡¯s help to pick out a gift for his mother, her face flushed, feeling like she was about to meet her in-laws.


    Her gloomy mood vanished in the face of these words, as she shyly acknowledged him.


    Since Fang Fei Yi Ren was closed, Su Ke sent Wei Lan back to her house before heading to his family¡¯s shop. In this period, since he had 2 jobs, he rarely went over to help.


    Su You Fu saw his son come back and casually asked, ¡°Su Ke, have the results been released?¡±


    This grabbed Mother Su¡¯s attention.


    Su Ke shook his head as he responded, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t I say we have to wait until Monday for the results to be out!?¡±


    He knew that his parents didn¡¯t really support him working, so he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I scored quite well this time! If this continues, don¡¯t mention a degree, looks like even Yanjing university is a small matter!¡±


    Yan Jing university was one of China¡¯s most famous universities.


    Not only was it ranked 211, but it was also very reputable in Asia.


    Almost every parent would set this school as a goal, so after Su Ke finished speaking, both Su You Fu and Zhang Xue felt that it was inconceivable.


    Su You Fu put down the account book and turned to look at Su Ke before saying, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t lie to your dad! I heard before that this Yan Jing university¡¯s requirements are very high. Seems like only a few people from Wei Hai city will be accepted every year!¡±


    ¡°Dad, just wait! My goal is there!¡±


    Su Ke could tell that his parents glanced at each other after he spoke.


    They didn¡¯t just dismiss his words, but gave satisfied smiles.


    Su You Fu saw that his son was full of confidence, so he smiled until his wrinkles were showing, ¡°You brat, don¡¯t boast! Let¡¯s not mention Yan Jing university; if you¡¯re able to get into a good university course, your mum and I will thank god!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, boy! If you really are so outstanding, wait until you graduate and open up a large shop for your parents, okay?¡±


    Zhang Xue was also casually speaking, but it pierced Su Ke¡¯s heart.


    Using Wu Yi Ren¡¯s money to set up a shop wasn¡¯t impossible.


    ¡°Okay! Then you guys just wait! The supermarket is rather near, so I¡¯ll immediately set it up for you!¡±


    Su Ke then walked over to the shelves and started to work.


    ¡°Okay, then your mum and I will wait for that day!¡±


    Su Fu You seemed like he saw Su Ke future filled with outstanding success.


    He looked around his 30 square foot shop and thought about the busy 100 square meter supermarket outside, causing him to smile and shake his head.


    After keeping busy for a while, only then did he go home.


    Su Ke¡¯s cooking skill had long reached the intermediate level.


    However, he had never used the skill before.


    Usually, after he returned from Fang Fei Yi Ren, there would be leftover food at home.


    Even though he reached home early, there were a lot of ingredients leftover.


    He casually stir-fried two dishes and cooked some rice.


    Only then did he go to his bedroom and look at his phone.


    As expected, there were two missed calls and a text.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± (Li Fei Fei)


    Su Ke sat on his bed and sent a text in response, ¡°Eh! Sorry, I just went to Namek (1), the signal there is not very good!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    It seemed like Li Fei Fei was holding onto her phone since as soon as Su Ke sent the text, his phone immediately rang.


    After he picked it up, Li Fei Fei¡¯s voice sounded through, ¡°Oh! Namek? Did you meet Son Goku (2)?¡±


    ¡°Not Goku, Ba Jie (3), okay?¡±


    As Su Ke spoke, his lips curved up into a smile as he leaned against the headboard.


    At the same time, Li Fei Fei was also in the dormitory; she hadn¡¯t gone for self-study yet.


    Seeing that her roommate was doing her own thing, she covered her mouth and softly said, ¡°Boss, give me half of the pig¡¯s head!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m not seeing a pig¡¯s head, how about a pig¡¯s p*n*s (4)?¡±


    Only after Su Ke finished speaking did he realize that his words might be considered flirty, making him feel embarrassed for a moment.


    His words were too informal since he just blurted out whatever.


    Li Fei Fei didn¡¯t expect Su Ke to react like this. Her face flushed, not because of Su Ke¡¯s words, but rather because the two of them seemed to have a tacit understanding.


    Or maybe this was called, ¡®when hearts are one¡¯?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Thinking until here, Li Fei Fei¡¯s heart became erratic.


    Only after she calmed down did she gently ask, ¡°Su Ke, how¡¯s the wound on your arm?¡±


    Su Ke raised his arm to take a look before saying, ¡°En! It¡¯s fine already!¡±


    The place where the skin tore had already scabbed over.


    ¡°How¡¯re our plans for tomorrow/¡±


    Su Ke thought about racing Zuo Ming Ming tomorrow.


    This b*st*rd would definitely not contact him, so naturally, he had to ask Li Fei Fei.


    ¡°Oh? We¡¯ll meet at the school gates tomorrow. Zuo Ming Ming said that he booked the Pegasus Racing Track already. At that time, we¡¯ll head directly over!¡±


    Actually, this is the real reason Li Fei Fei called Su Ke.


    However, the two of them bantered flirtatiously instead, causing her to forget her purpose.


    ¡°Pegasus Racing Track!¡± Su Ke repeated.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    An alien planet in Dragon Ball Z


    The main character in Dragon Ball Z and in Journey to the West, aka Sun Wu Kong


    Zhu Ba Jie, a character from Journey to the West, who is half-man half-pig


    Just FYI, Su Ke meant it as a dish (yes, it exists), but this could have been misconstrued as a dirty joke.

 Chapter 168: GTR vs R8

    Pegasus Racing Track, one of the most professional racing tracks in China.


    They had gotten the approval of the International Federation of Automobile Sports as well.


    This track had fulfilled the international safety precautions, and it had hosted the Formula One Racing and MotoGP, car championships, and other important domestic and international events.


    As one of the few racing tracks in the North, it had long become a place for people to come, have fun, and race. It was also a test driving center.


    It had become the highlight of Wei Hai City¡¯s tourism.


    Su Ke grabbed the leather steering wheel with both hands, feeling a comfortable and stable vibration. On the center of the steering wheel was the English letters ¡®GTR¡¯.


    Even though it was rather slow, the strength of the engine had already let the body of the car vibrate.


    A good car is different!


    Zhou Yu Hui was immensely pleased with herself as she leaned against the back seat and said, ¡°How is it? Even though this GTR is the ¡®98 model, it¡¯s genuine goods and it¡¯s well-maintained. However, the car that girls drive has not been modified a lot, if not it would be able to kill all enemies! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I came out myself, normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to come across such a gem!¡±


    Even though the back seat of the GTR wasn¡¯t spacious, but for two girls, it was more than enough. Su Ke¡¯s eyes were on the front, looking at the approaching Pegasus Racing Track before nodding his head slightly.


    ¡°Fei Fei, do you hear what I¡¯m saying!? Zuo Ming Ming, that brat, would definitely find a good car.¡±


    Right after saying that, Zhou Yu Hui suddenly saw two cars parked right outside of the Pegasus Racing Track; a white and a blue Audi.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Zuo Ming Ming was standing in front of the white Audi talking with two other people.


    Su Ke followed Zhou Yu Hai¡¯s line of sight to the blue car; it was very lustrous and sparkling. Just the paint job alone made the car look superior and ostentatious, very aggressive.


    ¡°Fei Fei, you¡¯re here!¡± Zuo Ming Ming saw Su Ke and his group alighting from the car and quickly walked over. He was wearing a red racing uniform, looking neat and tidy, like a professional. In his arms was a helmet.


    Comparatively, Su Ke was in a T-shirt and shorts, which was obviously one step lower.


    ¡°En!¡± Originally, Li Fei Fei didn¡¯t have any good impression of him.


    However, their families were long-time friends, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    She just nodded her head coldly and silently to his greeting.


    Zuo Ming Ming glanced at Su Ke, the fear from the previous humiliation still lingered as he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in first? I¡¯ve already booked the track!¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t dare to carelessly provoke him, but the resentment in his eyes was rather obvious. Zuo Ming Ming and his two friends then got into the Audi.


    Following the movement of the car, the blue R8 also followed along unhurriedly.


    After going in, his line of sight was wide open as he looked around the room and saw a row of screens neatly arranged on the sides. Every big-named car brand had set up a shop here. It was unexpectedly noisy so early in the morning. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because there was a meeting, or if there was a test-drive going on, but there were quite a few cars.


    It was only then that the door of the blue R8 opened for the first time. From the inside, a young woman came out. She looked like she was in her early 20s, her skin was slightly tanned, and her hair was in cornrows. She had phoenix eyes, a sharp chin, and her gaze held some arrogance.


    Zuo Ming Ming saw the girl alight, so he quickly introduced her, ¡°Fei Fei, this is a senior from our country¡¯s largest race club, Li Ling Long. Sister Ling Long, this is my good friend, Li Fei Fei. The other two are Zhou Yu Hui, and this, this is Su Ke!¡±


    When he spoke to the end, Zuo Ming Ming was still pointing at Su Ke.


    Li Ling Long had no interest in the two girls at all as she stepped forward and tilted her head at him before asking, ¡°You¡¯re Su Ke?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡±


    Unexpectedly, this girl actually stood in front of him; he couldn¡¯t help but inspect her from top to bottom. Cornrows and a white t-shirt that had a fluorescent green skull printed on it.


    For her bottom, she was wearing grey skateboard shorts. Her whole being gave off a leisurely hip-hop feeling.


    ¡°I heard from Zuo Ming Ming that you¡¯re very good!¡± When Li Ling Long spoke, she was naturally hugging her shoulders, chewing gum.


    Once she finished, the corner of her lips slowly lifted up into a smile as she lightly laughed.


    He rubbed his nose and asked, ¡°Any advice?!¡±


    Since the woman alighted, until now, she had always given off the feeling of an overbearing bully, making Su Ke dislike her.


    ¡°Hmph! Wait until you beat Zuo Ming Ming!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she tossed the keys over in a parabola, directly dropping them into Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s hands.


    Only after he got the keys to the R8 did Zuo Ming Ming have a bit of confidence as he exclaimed, ¡°Thank you, Sister Ling Long!¡±


    He then raised a provocative eyebrow at Su Ke before pointing at one of the screens.


    After handling the temporary site insurance and signing a non-liability contract, the workers told Su Ke and Zuo Ming Ming some things they should pay attention to.


    However, since they both brought their own cars, they could just skip that step.


    ¡°Race a section? Or a circle?¡±


    Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s fingers kept playing with the car keys, his calm and composed demeanor was like he had victory in his grasp.


    Su Ke shrugged his shoulders as he exclaimed, ¡°Anything!¡±


    Just by the feeling when he drove the GTR just now, he was also full of confidence.


    On the drive here, Zhou Yu Hui had briefly explained what the competition would be about.


    The overall length of the Pegasus Racing Track is 545 kilometers with seven left turns and six right turns.


    If one section was going to take 25 minutes, it would be unknown how long they would take to finish the whole track.


    Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s mouth curved aggressively as he spoke, ¡°If you want to compete, let¡¯s make it clean; one round will decide our victory or defeat!¡±


    There wasn¡¯t the imagined sexy girl holding the black and white flag, nor was there a girl throwing her bra as the signal for the start of the race.


    The blue Audi R8 and the red GTR both entered the runway.


    At the starting point, the huge light signal lit up.


    Both of them grasped their steering wheels, their gazes straight ahead.


    Su Ke started to adjust his breathing as he stepped on the gas pedal and clutch.


    The roar of the engine was louder than a wave, like the howling of a beast.


    As the car vibrated, the blood in his body boiled.


    The first row of yellow lights lit up.


    Su Ke stretched his neck and his eyes narrowed as he readied himself.


    Two rows of green lights lit up.


    Two rows of yellow lights lit up.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    The driving skill reward sent Su Ke into a strange state as he stared ahead.


    It was completely instinctive as he stepped on the accelerator and brakes at the same time before loosening. The car didn¡¯t move a single inch, but the tires rotated frantically, like a powerful arrow that could cut through the sky.


    Once all the red lights had lit up, Su Ke felt his entire body tense up as he pressed on the accelerator as hard as he could.


    The speed of rotation of the wheels had exceeded 5000.


    Suddenly, all of the lights were extinguished, so he quickly relaxed on the brakes and slammed down on the gas pedal,


    The red GTR was like a flame as it quickly powered out of the starting line.

 Chapter 169: Victory!

    Li Fei Fei and Zhou Yu Hui¡¯s had already entered the stands, and Li Ling Zhen, who considered everyone beneath her, just casually found a seat.


    The two men brought by Zuo Ming Ming were also friends of Li Fei Fei.


    However, remembering her previously cold attitude, they simply greeted her before leaving.


    As soon as Li Fei Fei heard the roar of the engines, her heartbeat was frantic as she involuntarily grabbed Zhou Yu Hui¡¯s little hand.


    However, she did not realize that her palms were equally wet.


    Zhou Yu Hui had a better understanding of cars than Li Fei Fei, or else she would not have been able to borrow a GTR, nor would she understand the power of an Audi R8.


    Her eyes were glued to the signal lights and her heart was in her throat.


    Although she had a certain understanding of Su Ke¡¯s skill, he didn¡¯t actually have a car, so she didn¡¯t know if he would be able to handle such a scene.


    Also, the Audi R8 uses the Lamborghini engine; a V8 direct-injection engine.


    It could be told by the sound of the engine that the GTR she borrowed was more inferior.


    The roar of the two sports cars continued to increase in volume.


    As the light finally reached its peak, the two cars sped away at the same time.


    Once the red GTR sped away, Zhou Yu Hui finally breathed out normally with a ¡°Hu!¡±


    The stressful situation just now nearly made her choke.


    Only after the distance between the two cars increased by two car lengths did she turn to look at Li Fei Fei.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Li Fei Fei¡¯s small face was white, and she had been biting her lips all this time, so there was a bloody print on them.


    Zhou Yu Hui wiped the sweat from her brow as she quietly said, ¡°Su Ke¡¯s skill level should be higher than Zuo Ming Ming by quite a bit! At the start, Su Ke won beautifully, so now we just wait for the final results!¡±


    However, Zhou Yu Hui did not tell Li Fei Fei the gap between the two cars.


    In fact, she had noticed from the beginning that the Audi R8 had been modified, so she was afraid that the performance would improve quite a lot.


    Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s eyes were bright red. He didn¡¯t expect that he would have fallen behind by so much when they started together. He borrowed this Audi R8 after calling in favors and spending a lot of effort. Plus, he heard that Li Ling Long had just completed a modification in Macau.


    The red GTR was getting further and further ahead as he pondered.


    His expression became malevolent as he slammed on the accelerator without care.


    Like a cheetah running on the grassland, his line of sight opened widely.


    All the things he saw were quickly flying by, forming a vague shadow.


    Su Ke slowly began to relax and adjust to a more comfortable sitting position.


    The sound of the engine was like the rhythm of a battlefield, inspiring people.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    The left turn, changing directions, the brakes, and the throttle were all like flowing water.


    His turns were very smooth with no sloppiness.


    Only then did Su Ke remember to look at Zuo Ming Ming.


    In the rearview mirror, Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s Audi R8 just appeared from the corner, the speed had dropped significantly, and even the body had some sense of sway.


    He seemed to be using a lot of effort to control the car.


    Su Ke¡¯s mouth was slightly upturned into a smile. Without hesitation, he stepped on the accelerator again, instantly pulling further away from Zuo Ming Ming.


    Driving through a turn and strongly pushing forward; the engine¡¯s howling, the vibration of the tire, the constantly rising tachometer, it all caused Su Ke¡¯s blood to boil, giving him an unparalleled smoothness.


    All of his movements were done naturally. The more he did it, the more comfortable he was.


    Su Ke had long thrown the competition aside, thoroughly enjoying the thrill of speed.


    ¡°Su Ke seems to be winning!¡± In the stands, although the two cars had long become small, the red GTR and the blue R8 could still be clearly identified, causing Zhou Yu Hui to become excited when he heard her words.


    She then grabbed Li Fei Fei¡¯s arm and pointed at the little red dot far away.


    ¡°Fei Fei, you see, Su Ke is at least one kilometer ahead of Zuo Ming Ming!¡±


    In Li Fei Fei¡¯s eyes, the red dot was like an erratic firefly, flying freely along the road.


    Every corner was easy to pass. Compared to that, the blue R8 seemed like a cumbersome old-fashioned ox cart. It was more like a drunken savage, and it was getting slower and slower.


    The two girls held hands and stood side by side, their faces full of joyful smiles as they exclaimed, ¡°Su Ke is going reach the end!¡±


    Li Ling Long couldn¡¯t sit still from all the anxiety, so she stood up.


    The arrogant expression on her face disappeared and was replaced with a more solemn one.


    She chewed on her gum even faster, her gaze following Su Ke with a trace of heat in her eyes.


    Li Fei Fei looked at the red GTR quickly breaking through the finish line, so she quickly asked, ¡°Hey! How did Su Ke finish?¡±


    Just as she was about to cheer, she realized that Su Ke had no intention of stopping at all.


    He hurtled past them and turned into a silhouette in a blink of an eye.


    Everyone was shocked, but it was Zhou Yu Hui who exclaimed, ¡°Who knows!¡±


    However, the results of the competition will eventually appear.


    Who won and who lost was obvious, so the two girls relaxed.


    Uncaringly, they sat down to enjoy this.


    Zuo Ming Ming entered a right corner and hurriedly stepped on the brakes, punching the steering wheel as he yelled, ¡°F*ck!¡± The car suddenly seemed to be out of control, and it scared him out of his wits. He slammed on the brakes, but he didn¡¯t expect to stop in his original position.


    His whole body had been soaked in sweat for a long time. After watching Su Ke¡¯s silhouette quickly disappear, the confidence in his driving skills and the confidence in the R8 had fallen to the bottom. Flustered, he had to start the car twice before the engine finally started.


    However, before he could relax, he suddenly found a red GTR in his rearview mirror.


    While he was still in shock, the other car had suddenly brushed past.


    ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s the second time!¡±


    Only then did Su Ke discover that he had already surpassed Zuo Ming Ming by a whole lap.


    It seemed that he had just driven very happily, to the point where he forgot about the competition. Su Ke shook his head as he thought, ¡®since it¡¯s already come to this, let¡¯s go!¡¯


    As time went by, Su Ke¡¯s manipulation of the GTR had already reached the point of being controlled by his arms. Similarly, as time passed, he finally broke through the finish line again. However, this time, he slowed down before parking and getting out.


    He then suddenly saw Li Fei Fei jump towards him and yell, ¡°You won! Su Ke, you won!¡±


    Su Ke looked at Li Fei Fei that was rushing towards him and naturally opened his arms. Suddenly, he could feel two pieces of meat push against his chest, causing him to nearly stumble.


    _____________________________________________________________________________


    Editor Note: The real title is ¡°Victory over the R8¡±. I censored it so it wouldn¡¯t give anything away and to make it more exciting.

 Chapter 170: Li Ling Long’s Troubles

    Li Fei Fei was too happy. She rushed crazily forward and jumped at him, hanging onto Su Ke¡¯s body. Su Ke shook for a bit before managing to stabilize his body.


    The posture of these two looked very intimate. Li Fei Fei¡¯s arms were around Su Ke¡¯s neck while her thighs were wrapped around his body, like a koala.


    Su Ke had naturally opened up his arms and directly grabbed onto her two-round bottoms to prop up her body.


    ¡°Su Ke, you¡¯re really awesome!¡± Li Fei Fei said into his ear.


    ¡°Eh! Don¡¯t praise me, I¡¯ll get conceited!¡±


    Su Ke could feel the two lumps of very elastic meat pressed against his chest.


    When he spoke, he would unconsciously push her up, his fingers sinking into her butt, which was even more elastic, like a wave.


    ¡°En!¡± Only then did Li Fei Fei feel two hands on her butt and involuntary clench her legs even more around Su Ke¡¯s waist, pushing her body up as she sought to escape from his evil hands.


    Who knew that Li Fei Fei¡¯s move would cause Su Ke to feel like he was electrified, making him suddenly feel numb. The feeling of flesh rubbing against his chest was like a little flame that was burning wildly. Unconsciously, he could feel his little brother standing up.


    Su Ke was feeling rather awkward and nervous, his face was completely flushed, but he also didn¡¯t dare to put Li Fei Fei down, afraid that she would brush against his sensitive spot.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded, ¡°Wei! Haven¡¯t you guys been affectionate enough?¡±


    Su Ke turned his head slightly to the voice and realized that the speaker wasn¡¯t Zhou Yu Hui, but the ever-proud like a peacock, Li Ling Long.


    ¡°What is it? Are you interested?¡± Su Ke grew increasingly annoyed with the girl.


    Maybe it was because of her disdainful look, or maybe it was because she had lent the car to Zuo Ming Ming.


    In short, he was unhappy, so when he spoke, he wasn¡¯t very nice.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Ling Long raised her eyebrow and laughed softly, looking very disdainful, ¡°I¡¯m not so ¡°good¡± as you. Can¡¯t you even control your third leg in broad daylight!?¡±


    After saying so, Li Ling Long ran her hand through one of her braids, her gaze in a certain direction.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± When Su Ke heard her emphasis and mention his ¡°third leg¡±, how could he not understand what she was referring to?


    Unconsciously, he wanted to cover up.


    However, at this time, Li Fei Fei relaxed her arms and directly jumped off Su Ke¡¯s body.


    She then looked at Li Ling Long with a bad expression as she hostilely asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! Just thought your man¡¯s driving skills were not bad (1)! I wanted to borrow him for a few days to play!¡±


    When Li Ling Long said that, her face didn¡¯t change nor did her heart skip a beat, as if she didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate.


    When she heard this, Li Fei Fei¡¯s anger nearly erupted as Su Ke heard her say, ¡°Play? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible. If he got your stomach to become big, then that¡¯ll be disastrous!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Ke had a head full of black lines and a face full of awkwardness.


    Li Ling Long was also very shocked by Li Fei Fei¡¯s words, causing her to frown slightly. However, girls from Yan Jing usually had their own personality as she immediately retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry. If my stomach becomes big, we¡¯ll just get a certificate. It only costs 15 dollars, it¡¯s very convenient!¡±


    Just as Li Fei Fei was about to fight back, she heard the roar of another engine slowly getting louder. She turned around to look and saw the blue R8 that Zuo Ming Ming was driving finally arrive. Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s face was completely ashen.


    After he stepped out of the car, he tore off his helmet; strands of hair that were soaked in sweat were sticking to his forehead, cutting a very sorry figure.


    Just as he took a step forward, he staggered and fell to the floor.


    It was only then that Zuo Ming Ming realized that his legs were trembling uncontrollably.


    ¡°Zuo Ming Ming!¡± Li Fei Fei unconsciously wanted to help him.


    However, his two companions had already walked forward to slowly help him walk.


    ¡°Fei Fei, I¡¯ve let you seen a joke!¡±


    Zuo Ming Ming then forcefully squeezed out a smile, his face full of embarrassment.


    Originally, he was a high-spirited rich second generation, but now he looked like a wet dog.


    He then glanced at Su Ke and his face became a garish display.


    ¡°Sister Ling Long, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve embarrassed you!¡±


    After saying so, Zuo Ming Ming returned the keys.


    ¡°En!¡± Li Ling Long made no comment as she received the keys, not even sparing him a glance, as if Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s miserable condition had completely no relation to her.


    Rather, she turned to face Su Ke again and exclaimed, ¡°Su Ke, give me your number!¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Su Ke was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this Li Ling Long to directly ask for his number.


    He rubbed his nose and exclaimed, ¡°We¡¯re not very familiar!¡±


    ¡°I came by today to get to know you! Zuo Ming Ming said that you were very good at playing with yachts and flying planes. Okay, I¡¯ve now decided to bring you into my social circle, and at the same time, do me a favor!¡±


    Li Ling Long was actually not very familiar with Zuo Ming Ming.


    It was only because Zuo Ming Ming had directly begged for her help on the club¡¯s forum that she needed to look for a skilled helper, so she agreed.


    ¡°Do you a favor? You¡¯re really blind!¡±


    Li Fei Fei realized that this girl with a head full of braids had completely changed her attitude towards Su Ke only after he won the race. Su Ke felt peculiar once he realized that.


    Her women¡¯s intuition was telling her that she should strangle any unwanted developments before they could grow.


    Li Ling Long ignored Li Fei Fei¡¯s words and just directly spoke to Su Ke, ¡°So? I see that your skills aren¡¯t too bad, but do you have any interest in joining our club? It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re scared, right? Hearing you brag so much about everything, do you dare to participate in the F1 race?¡±


    However, Su Ke didn¡¯t seem to care, causing the arrogant Li Ling Long to use reverse psychology on him.


    He then immediately heard a new task notification.


    ¡°Task: Settle Li Ling Long¡¯s Troubles. Reward: 1000 RMB.¡±


    However, a 1000 RMB reward, to the current Su Ke, was completely worthless.


    It was so worthless that he was more curious about Li Ling Long¡¯s trouble.


    However, instead of refusing, he simply shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to accompany you!¡±


    Once Su Ke finished, Li Ling Long fished out a phone from her pocket and inputted his handphone number into it.


    At this time, he saw a middle-aged man slowly walking over while saying, ¡°Ai ya! Young man, you¡¯re really a hero! Your level of skill is unbelievable!¡±


    Upon further inspection, the man was wearing a white shirt, black slacks, his hair was combed neatly back, and his face was full of smiles.


    Even though he was at a distance away, he held out a hand towards Su Ke.


    _____________________________________________________________________________


    This is a pun. The words ¡°not bad¡± in the raws is ¡°Í¦Á, which is pronounced ¡°ting liu¡±, where the ¡°ting¡± word can also mean erect.

 Chapter 171: Du Wan’s Phonecall

    Su Ke looked at the approaching person, but he had completely no impression of him.


    He was a complete stranger, causing Su Ke to hesitate.


    The man stared straight at Su Ke before smiling and saying, ¡°I am Pegasus Racing Track¡¯s manager, Mo Hai Yang. It might be a bit presumptuous of me, but I just saw your competition and I couldn¡¯t help myself. I can¡¯t exactly tell you how many, but I can confirm that at your level, you can join any racing club within the country.¡±


    Even though he looked like a middle-aged man, his figure was well-maintained, making him look astute and capable.


    Su Ke could only cooperate as he reached out with his right hand and said, ¡°Hello! Mo Hai Yang, I¡¯m Su Ke!¡±


    Mo Hai Yang returned Su Ke¡¯s greeting as he glanced around at the other people before saying, ¡°Come! This way please!¡±


    He then pointed at the awning. Not only big companies use awnings to advertise; Pegasus Racing Track also uses it to advertise their services; which include registration, handling of off-track matters, and of course, a temporary place of rest.


    Su Ke looked over at Li Fei Fei and Zhou Yu Hui and shrugged, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break!¡±


    He pulled on Li Fei Fei¡¯s small hand before brushing past Zuo Ming Ming, completely ignoring him. The defeat on Zuo Ming Ming¡¯s face became stronger as he looked on.


    Being ignored by Su Ke felt even worse than being mocked by him. Looking at Li Fei Fei¡¯s back, he clenched his jaw. He confronted everything, but he had completely no ability to resist.


    After going through this competition, Zuo Ming Ming could tell that Su Ke¡¯s influence wouldn¡¯t be small. That said, if they dared to race, and could race, which one wouldn¡¯t be a young master with backing!?


    He heaved a deep sigh at the thought. He had used up most of his energy, so he slumped forward and his head dropped. Like a rooster that had been defeated, he silently left the place.


    ¡­


    After a long time passed, the pit girl finally appeared.


    As seen on TV, she was wearing a bikini that wrapped around the neck, tightly winding tight around her chest, which was bouncing in accordance with her steps.


    People say that when a woman appears in front of you wearing a lot of clothes, men would focus on the places that are exposed. If a woman is wearing very little, men would focus on the places that were covered up.


    Su Ke was just like that as his gaze focused on her bare arms and legs; her skin was smooth and tender, and she had a slender waist like a willow. On her navel was a sparkling piece of jewel.


    Catwalking, while carrying a tray full of juice. Su Ke could feel that as she was walking, her peaks and butt were swaying to the rhythm of her steps. This caused her miniskirt to lift up slightly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Ling Long looked at Su Ke, changing the chewing gum in her mouth. ¡°Still treating it like a treasure. You just hugged me, and now you¡¯re staring at another!¡±


    ¡°Wei!¡± Once Su Ke heard her, he knew she was mocking him.


    However, before he could respond, Zhou Yu Hui, who was sitting next to him, immediately counterattacked.


    Zhou Yu Hui, who always loved to mock people for entertainment, finally found her opponent.


    ¡°So what if he looks? Su Ke likes to watch; there are always people who love beauty, do you understand? A certain someone who dresses until it can¡¯t be told she¡¯s a woman would definitely feel safe, no one would want to look, ha!¡±


    Since someone was helping him out, Su Ke would naturally just enjoy the show.


    He glanced at Li Ling Long out of the corner of his eye.


    This woman was wearing a t-shirt, which was very neutral and big and completely hid her figure. Even though it was a unique style, it completely erased her curves.


    ¡°Tch!¡± Li Ling Long glanced over, her arms crossed over her chest.


    In a moment, her two large peaks were pushed forward by her arms, which were not inferior to the woman in that bikini just now.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke unconsciously saw Li Ling Long doing that and nearly vomited blood.


    He didn¡¯t expect this woman to take on such an attitude; it was completely different from her image just now.


    When Mo Hai Yang felt that the atmosphere was awkward and he saw that the bikini girl had walked over with the juice, he hurriedly spoke.¡°He he, come, your thirsty, right? Let¡¯s drink some juice first!¡±


    The bikini girl bent down slightly before placing each glass down in front of everyone.


    Su Ke momentarily saw the light, a white plane, which was very dazzling.


    Two large hemispheres were in front of his eyes and within reach.


    However, when he thought about Li Ling Long¡¯s previous words, he couldn¡¯t help but look away immediately.


    As expected, Li Ling Long snorted again and said, ¡°Su Ke, how long have you been playing with cars? I see that you¡¯re still young, but your skills are not bad; your skills don¡¯t match your age!¡± Mo Hai Yang¡¯s office was on the viewing platform with a large window that overlooked the entire race track. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have anything just now.


    When he saw the GTR, he couldn¡¯t hold himself back and directly ran down.


    ¡°Not very long!¡± Su Ke then took a sip of the juice in order to cover up the awkwardness in his heart. After all, he had never touched a car before today. The last time he had driven, or touched a steering wheel for that matter, was the Golf.


    ¡°He he, so it¡¯s like that. Here at Pegasus, we¡¯re preparing to establish a racing team. Of course, we can only establish an F3 team now. We¡¯ve been preparing for a long time and are always looking for a promising driver. I don¡¯t know if you have any interest!¡±


    Mo Hai Yang was always observing the expressions on these people.


    Li Fei Fei and Zhou Yu Hui were looking at him, puzzled, not understanding what an F3 team represented. However, the girl on the other side suddenly looked grim as she stopped chewing on her gum.


    ¡°He he, sorry, but I¡¯m still a student right now and getting into university is my goal!¡±


    Even though Su Ke was not very clear on the meaning of Mo Hai Yang¡¯s words, he still made his own decision.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make a decision so quickly! Our team will not be so easily prepared anyway. What I can tell you now is that we get our cars and technology from a strong team from the UK, Carlin. The plan is to participate in the English F3 race the following year. Of course, our cars right now are still being tested. Don¡¯t you want to experience a professional competition?¡±


    Mo Hai Yang¡¯s arms were resting on the table, his body leaning forward as he looked at Su Ke, his smile full of confidence. He then continued, ¡°We have funding, technology, and an adequate amount of conviction. Think about it! Getting closer to the F1 racing track could be counted as a man¡¯s ultimate battlefield!¡±


    Su Ke could admit that Mo Hai Yang¡¯s words were extremely persuasive.


    When people heard it, it would get their blood boiling.


    However, at this moment, the phone in his pocket started ringing.


    Su Ke was momentarily alarmed as he hesitantly answered the phone, ¡°Wei! Sister Du Wan!¡±

 Chapter 172: Summoning up the Strength to Meet the In-Laws

    From the phone, he could hear Du Wan¡¯s flustered roar, ¡°Su Ke, where are you now!? I don¡¯t care where you are, you¡¯d better be at Fang Fei Yi Ren before 11!¡±


    Su Ke heard the urgency in her voice, causing him to be at a loss.


    He was wondering what had happened to the demoness, Du Wan.


    Why was she looking for him so urgently?


    He looked at the time and saw that it was already 10, causing him to frown.


    Li Fei Fei overheard the woman shouting into the phone and saw the peculiar expression on Su Ke¡¯s face, so she asked, ¡°What is it, Su Ke? Did something happen?¡±


    Su Ke shrugged as he responded, ¡°I also don¡¯t know; a friend is urgently looking for me!¡±


    Li Ling Long, who looked like she wanted the world to descend into chaos, looked at Su Ke adversely as she exclaimed, ¡°It seems like another woman is knocking on your door!¡±


    When Su Ke heard what she said, he was furious as he said, ¡°Wei, you need to be clear! Are you looking for my help?¡±


    Clearly, this woman was asking for his help, but now it seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be comfortable unless he was suffering.


    ¡°What is it? Not letting others speak the truth?¡± Li Ling Long glanced away, very naturally gathering up her raids, looking very pleased with herself.


    Su Ke facepalmed in response. He helplessly realized that Li Ling Long¡¯s first appearance was so eye-catching, but it has now transformed into a sham.


    Don¡¯t tell him that she wanted to make him even more gloomy!?


    Li Fei Fei was rather considerate as she spoke, ¡°Su Ke, why don¡¯t we go back?¡±


    Even though Su Ke didn¡¯t say which friend and what they needed help with, she suppressed her suspicions and presented him with an exceedingly imposing atmosphere.


    ¡°Eh! Then how about this! The gold card for our Pegasus Racing Club can be counted as a first time meeting gift. You can use it to come over to play anytime. There¡¯s also a few F1 tracks you can experience!¡±


    When Mo Hai Yang saw the situation, he knew that this wasn¡¯t a suitable time, so he smiled before nodding and turning around to leave.


    Su Ke pinched the gold card and was almost unable to restrain his smile.


    He didn¡¯t expect to receive so many cards this year; a bank card, member card, and a few others here and there.


    Li Ling Long saw Su Ke and the other two girls stand up and go to the car, so she quickly yelled out, ¡°Hey, why are you leaving? I¡¯m not done with you!¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, call me!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t feel very good about Li Ling Long, so he turned around and made a gesture to call him before he directly left without looking back.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Yu Hui was also quite loyal.


    She knew that Su Ke had something going on, so she lent him the car to use.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t argue as he sent them back to school.


    All along, even Su Ke had neglected the fact that he didn¡¯t have a license.


    Fortunately, on the road to Fang Fei Yi Ren, he didn¡¯t bump into any traffic police.


    Fang Fei Yi Ren had only stopped operations for a single day.


    After all, Wu Yi Ren had given Luo Fei Yan a call and made his attitude clear.


    Su Ke then walked inside and carefully ran towards Lin Xiao Bai while saying, ¡°Sister Xiao Bai, what happened? Sister Du Wan called me back so urgently!¡±


    Lin Xiao Bai was surprised by Su Ke¡¯s arrival as she exclaimed, ¡°I also don¡¯t know!¡±


    She then pensively continued, ¡°I saw that Sister Du Wan¡¯s face wasn¡¯t very good when she came, you need to be careful!¡±


    Su Ke pulled his neck back, feeling a sense of coldness.


    He was inwardly thinking that it can¡¯t be that this woman is in a bad mood and wanted to use him to vent!


    As he thought about it, he let out a deep breath and only then did he start to head upstairs.


    Luo Fei Yan heard voices and headed down the stairs to find Su Ke, so she exclaimed, ¡°Little brother Su, you¡¯re here! Your Sister Du Wan has missed you to death!¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke shook his head. ¡°Sister Yan, don¡¯t scare me! Does she miss me to death, or does she want me to die!? (1)¡±


    ¡°Su Ke, get up here!¡±


    Right after he heard that, Du Wan¡¯s face suddenly appeared next to Luo Fei Yan, causing him to tremble unconsciously and nearly fall down the stairs.


    Su Ke was stunned, his eyes blank, unable to digest the news.


    ¡°What? You want me to pretend to be your boyfriend?¡±


    He then pointed at his chest as he continued, ¡°You also want to bring me to see your parents?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Du Wan sat on the sofa, her face expressionless as she nodded at him. ¡°En!¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m only 18! Aren¡¯t I too young?¡± Su Ke¡¯s brain was about to crash.


    With his looks, he reckoned that people would be able to guess that he was a student.


    Why had he suddenly reached the ¡°discussing marriage¡± step?


    Isn¡¯t this world a bit too crazy!?


    ¡°Do I have to change my image? If I mess up, will I die miserably?¡±


    Su Ke tried to appeal to Luo Fei Yan, but realized that she was enjoying this a lot.


    Du Wan¡¯s mood was extremely sour as she pouted and yelled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because you¡¯re young! That¡¯s why I found you. If it was another person and they clung onto me, what could I do? However, here¡¯s something that you¡¯re wrong about. If you mess up, it won¡¯t be so simple as dying miserably; I¡¯ll give you a fate worse than death! (2)¡±


    ¡°Ai yah! Little brother Su, just help Du Wan settle things with her parents! She¡¯s also being forced. If not, it¡¯d be unknown when she could get back her freedom!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan then reclined slightly and patted his shoulder before softly continuing, ¡°You need to have confidence! Besides, you might get an unexpected reward!¡±


    Su Ke looked like a bitter gourd, helplessly struggling as he exclaimed, ¡°Sister Yan! Don¡¯t you think that the me right now, no matter what, looks like a minor!? If so, I¡¯ll have to bear the burden of other people¡¯s expectations! I feel like Sister Du Wan¡¯s parents want a mature and steadfast man!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan just directly took over as she said, ¡°Haiz! Just give yourself over to me. No matter what, your Sister Yan is still a great talent of a beauty parlour, who has even gone overseas to study! It¡¯s all a mere trifle!¡±


    This time, Su Ke was at his wits¡¯ end.


    He quickly blinked a few times before helplessly nodding his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡±


    ¡­


    Su Ke looked at his appearance in the mirror and saw that he was wearing a white tucked in shirt with faint stripes, a black leather belt with a gold buckle, western-style pants, and spotless black leather shoes.


    He looked like a completely different person. The aura of a student had disappeared by almost half. His hair had been styled slightly by Luo Fei Yan, looking neat and tidy.


    At this moment, Luo Fei Yan also added a pair of glasses onto his face.


    Luo Fei Yan then clapped her hands, looking quite satisfied with her work.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    At the side, Du Wan was also very surprised.


    Originally, a wimpy kid had become an elite businessman.


    Suddenly, she grabbed a box out of her bag and opened it.


    To Su Ke¡¯s surprise, it was watch.


    ¡°Wear this. If everything goes well this time, I¡¯ll gift this watch to you!¡±


    ¡°Too perfect!¡± Luo Fei Yan saw that when Su Ke wore these clothes, his temperament had become calm and steady; his delicate cheeks brought about a sense of refinement.


    His smile also carried a sense of confidence.


    Su Ke lifted his wrist to glance at the time before smiling at Du Wan and saying, ¡°Du-er! It¡¯s almost time, you can¡¯t let father and mother wait for us!¡±


    His simple and kind smile was brimming with charisma.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    The pun here is that ¡°miss me to death¡± is ¡°ÏëËÀÎÒ¡± (Xiang Si Wo), while¡°want me to die¡± is ¡°ÏëÎÒËÀ¡± (Xiang Wo Si)


    Literal translation from the raws is: ¡°Even if you beg for life, you won¡¯t be able to get. If you beg for death, you won¡¯t get that too!¡± Sounded awkward, so I put the best English equivalent.


    ¡°-er¡± is a suffix to call a person more intimately, almost like the Japanese ¡°-chan¡±.

 Chapter 173: Another Child!

    ¡°Ai! What father and mother, such impudence!¡±


    Du Wan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    She saw that Su Ke¡¯s gaze had also changed.


    However, Su Ke¡¯s words had forced her back to her original character.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke spread open his arms and helplessly said, ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯ve got to warm up! If I mess up later, then don¡¯t come to me for vengeance!¡±


    After changing his clothes, Su Ke submitted to his fate. Wasn¡¯t it just acting!?


    After he moved to humiliate Zuo Ming Ming, his body trembled as he exuded a domineering aura. The feeling wasn¡¯t bad. However, the scenario had changed and he was now dancing for the elderly, so the difficulty had increased.


    ¡°Leave you guys! A young married couple can¡¯t be late!¡±


    After Luo Fei Yan finished speaking, she frowned and had a new thought as she continued, ¡°Should I have given Su Ke a car!? No matter what, he¡¯s a young elite. If he doesn¡¯t have a car, it doesn¡¯t look good! That¡¯s right! Su Ke, can you drive?¡±


    ¡°I drove over today!¡± When Su Ke finished speaking, he saw that the faces of the two women seemed like they had seen a ghost. They simultaneously said, ¡°Drove your bicycle?¡±


    After all, after such a long time, everyone knew what Su Ke¡¯s family situation was like.


    If not, he wouldn¡¯t have come over to work.


    ¡°Originally, I went out with some friends. However, after hearing Sister Du Wan¡¯s command, I was scared I¡¯d delay for too long, so I just borrowed my friend¡¯s car!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s explanation managed to add some points to his effective reaction time to commands.


    Du Wan followed Su Ke down the stairs and walked to the red GTR before asking, ¡°Ai! Su Ke, is this the car you borrowed?¡±


    Her gaze was stunned as she watched Su Ke open the door of the car; it looked inconceivable.


    A red GTR was parked on the road. It gave off a strong and eye-catching feeling with its streamlined body, a trapezoidal front, and four exhaust pipes at the back, two on each side.


    The back of the car was slightly raised. Undoubtedly, the origins of this car was not simple.


    Even though Du Wan didn¡¯t have an understanding of sports cars, she could tell that this car wasn¡¯t ordinary. Her gaze towards Su Ke also held some shock. She didn¡¯t expect this brat to be able to borrow such a car. However, this was also good; when they met her parents, she would have more face.


    Once Du Wan and Su Ke were in the car, she decided to catch him up with some of the basic details so that he would be able to pick up things faster, ¡°Recently, my parents were so insistent on setting me up on blind dates that I almost wanted to die!¡±


    ¡°They were disturbing me everyday! I¡¯ve been telling them for over a year that I already have a boyfriend! Originally, when I said that, they roared with laughter and walked away. Who knew that they would insist on a meeting? They were going back to Tian Jin tomorrow!¡±


    As Du Wan was speaking, her eyebrows unconsciously furrowed.


    Su Ke adjusted his glasses before he asked, ¡°Then, what kind of identity did you prepare for me?¡±


    ¡°You decide! I¡¯m already bothered enough as it is, so how would I have time to think about it!?¡± Du Wan turned to look out the window after she spoke before glancing at Su Ke.


    Su Ke, who was focused on driving, was very well-matched with the white shirt and pristine western-style pants.


    After Luo Fei Yan put some makeup on his delicate cheeks, he looked steadier.


    His short neat hair gave a refreshing and capable look. The temperament of a mature man appeared in front of her.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Du Wan didn¡¯t sense her heartbeat quickening. Her cheeks went red as she clenched her hands together unconsciously.


    Su Ke drove according to the address Du Wan gave and finally found a restaurant.


    Once the hostess saw the red sports car approach the restaurant, she was stunned.


    Such a flamboyant car was something all women were attracted to, especially when Su Ke parked and got out. He looked young and talented with a majestic appearance and an elegant disposition. One look and she knew that he was the cream of the crop.


    ¡°Welcome!¡±


    From a distance, the girl had called out to Su Ke.


    If she didn¡¯t have to stay at her workplace, she might have pounced over.


    Su Ke glanced up and smiled slightly.


    Under the sunlight, his silhouette was very good-looking and his dazzling smile carried a sense of magic. Only when he saw the girl who called out to him did he unexpectedly blush.


    The women that can be hostesses can¡¯t be lacking in the looks department, especially for businesses that are flourishing.


    Seeing that Su Ke looked like a young master, naturally they would want to attract his attention so that they could develop romantically and become Cinderella.


    However, once she saw Su Ke get out, she noticed that he went to the other side and opened the door. The hostess¡¯ face immediately darkened once she saw a woman get out.


    Su Ke had a face full of smiles as he walked. After Luo Fei Yan dressed him up, the inexperience was mostly covered up as he pulled open the door and made an ¡°after you¡± gesture.


    Du Wan was about 1.62 metres, which was just perfect when she stood next to Su Ke.


    She grabbed Su Ke¡¯s arm, her body couldn¡¯t help sticking close to him as she said, ¡°Be compatible with me, understand?¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke immediately nodded when he heard that. His arm was in her embrace and he could clearly feel like it had dropped into a canyon; it was extremely elastic and soft.


    Every step rubbed against them and he started to feel numb very quickly.


    Du Wan was wearing a chiffon dress with thin straps and a simple design.


    However, when paired with her baby face and large chest, most of the women would feel inferior.


    Su Ke pulled Du Wan¡¯s hand and directly entered the restaurant.


    As expected, as Du Wan had said, her parents were looking very serious as they sat and waited for the two of them to appear.


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, nice to meet you! I¡¯m Su Ke!¡±


    ¡°Good! Good! You too!¡± Du Wan¡¯s mother looked like a wise person.


    Even though she was middle-aged, she still had a head full of hair that appeared very elegant. She looked at Su Ke with undisguised happiness and was nodding hurriedly.


    On the other hand, once Du Wan¡¯s father saw Su Ke enter, he silently sized him up, causing Su Ke to feel alarmed.


    He repeatedly told himself to relax.


    Right after they sat down, Du Wan¡¯s mother pulled Du Wan to the bathroom, leaving the males to look at each other.


    Su Ke tried to curry favour by passing over the menu with two hands and exclaiming, ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t we order first!?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Du Wan¡¯s father took the menu and seemed to ponder over what to order as he casually asked, ¡°Su Ke, I heard that you and Xiao Wan (1) have already been together for over a year?¡±


    ¡°En, about a year! However, because I¡¯ve been busy at work recently, I haven¡¯t had the time to pay a visit to you and her mother, please forgive me!¡±


    Su Ke then squeezed out an apologetic smile as he stood up and filled all the cups with tea. ¡°Uncle, please drink!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing? It¡¯s good that you youngsters are so devoted to work!¡±


    At this moment, Du Wan¡¯s father put down the menu as he looked up at Su Ke and said, ¡°I heard from Xiao Wan that she¡¯s already pregnant with your child!¡±


    Su Ke had just lifted the teacup to take a sip, but when he heard that, he nearly spat out the tea with a ¡®Pu!¡¯


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    His face immediately became similar to a bitter gourd.


    ^ This is what a bitter gourd looks like. Just imagine Su Ke¡¯s face becoming like this.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    For those of you who don¡¯t know, the word ¡°Xiao¡± means ¡°Little¡±, and is used as an affectionate nickname for Du Wan. I used to translate that as ¡°Little¡±, but it just sounds super weird over here, so I¡¯ll leave it as ¡°Xiao¡± for subsequent chapters.

 Chapter 174: This Son-In-Law is Not Simple

    The mature air that Su Ke painstakingly cultivated was nearly destroyed by that sentence.


    He gave a strained smile in response, completely unable to deal with the situation.


    It was reasonable to say that Du Wan should not have said as much to her family.


    However, if it was urgent, this lass would do anything.


    There was no room to advance or retreat, as he was afraid of spoiling the act.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    At this moment, salvation. Du Wan was pulling on her mother¡¯s arm as she returned from the toilet. Seeing Su Ke¡¯s awkward expression, she felt uneasy as she sat down.


    Su Ke was slightly unnatural as he got closer to Du Wan¡¯s ear, murmuring a few words.


    He then saw Du Wan¡¯s face change, becoming so red it looked like steam was about to come out. With a ¡°Pa!¡±, she slammed her hands against the table.


    ¡°Dad, how can you talk such nonsense!?¡±


    ¡°Hei hei, aren¡¯t I asking now?¡± It was only then did Du Zhong He¡¯s face change as he scratched his cheek and say, ¡°Your mother and I are anxious to hold a grandchild! Our neighbour¡¯s daughter got married at 21 and they got to hold a grandson in the same year. You¡¯re already 22, and not even anxious!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been going out with Su Ke for a year, so it¡¯s about time to consider marriage!¡±


    Du Wan helplessly looked at her father before pouting and turning her head.


    At this time, Du Wan¡¯s mother took up her responsibility. As they say, when a mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, her face would always be smiling.


    She looked at Su Ke and said, ¡°Xiao Su, how old are you this year?¡±


    Su Ke felt bitter. He had only come out today as an emergency, so how did he come to the marriage step? He was only 18, but he had no choice and could only continue acting.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m the same age as Wan-er, 22!¡±


    ¡°En! I hope your parents are doing well! What do they do?¡±


    ¡°Both of them are fine. My family has a small business; we sell good!¡±


    Su Ke inwardly thought that the small shop at home was counted under this.


    Even though he didn¡¯t feel like Du Wan¡¯s parents would favour the rich and disdain the poor, but since Du Wan had given him the identity of a young elite, he couldn¡¯t compromise that.


    Du Wan heard Su Ke¡¯s words and nodded her head slightly, looking satisfied.


    After all, who would want their daughter to suffer?


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Naturally, the standards for their marriage partner was more important.


    ¡°How about you? What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m learning how to supervise right now and helping out at home!¡±


    When Su Ke spoke, the waiter had started to serve the dishes, so he quickly changed the subject, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, please eat!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Dad, Mum, please eat. Always asking questions, have you investigated enough?¡± Du Wan was acting quite considerate, like a young married woman.


    She then looked at Su Ke, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a daze as well, hurry up and eat!¡±


    Su Ke was about to move his chopsticks when he felt his phone starting to vibrate.


    ¡°Sorry! Uncle, Auntie, I need to take a call!¡±


    Up until now, Su Ke was always very polite.


    Du Zhong He waved his hand to show that he didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Wei! Chief Wu!¡±


    The person who called was indeed Wu Yi Ren.


    ¡°Ha ha! Brother Su, do you have free time this afternoon? Let¡¯s go have a meal!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    A voice sounded from the phone, sounding very straightforward.


    Even her parents could hear the voice very clearly and their gazes on Su Ke brightened.


    Regardless of what kind of chief this person was, he would still have some ability if he was at this position. He actually wanted to treat Su Ke to dinner.


    Looks like this son-in-law¡¯s advancement is not bad.


    ¡°Sorry, Chief Wu! I¡¯ve already eaten, but we can talk later tonight!¡±


    Su Ke naturally knew what Wu Yi Ren wanted to talk about, but in his current situation, it wasn¡¯t good to talk too much.


    He directly hung up the phone as Wu Yi Ren¡¯s voice sounded through, enthusiastically inviting Su Ke. Seeing that he rejected Chief Wu¡¯s invitation to eat with them, she couldn¡¯t help nodding.


    Du Wan¡¯s mother picked up a piece of meat and put it onto Su Ke¡¯s plate while exclaiming, ¡°Come! Xiao Su, you eat too!¡±


    Du Wan saw that Su Ke got along well with her parents; there actually wasn¡¯t a generation gap. The words he said were very surprising. When her father mentioned fishing, Su Ke would give his opinions about the rods. When her mother mentioned cooking, Su Ke could reveal an exclusive secret recipe for making meat coated in rice flour.


    One meal had taken over 40 minutes. Du Zhong He, who was in high spirits, directly patted Su Ke¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Xiao Su, you have to work hard! It¡¯s already been a year; you should get married already. My family¡¯s lass, besides being occasionally bad-tempered, who else can compare to her!?¡±


    ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t been drinking, so why are you acting like you have? How am I bad-tempered!?¡± Du Wan had exerted a lot of effort to maintain her ¡°good girl¡± image.


    Who knew that her dad wouldn¡¯t give her face. She was so angry, her teeth began to ache.


    Du Zhong He looked displeased as he pretended to scold her, ¡°When men are talking, girls shouldn¡¯t interfere!¡±


    Following that, he turned towards Su Ke, ¡°Xiao Su, you also shouldn¡¯t indulge this lass too much! Have you been mistreated?¡±


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m okay! I¡¯ve been okay!¡± Su Ke could feel Du Wan¡¯s oppressive gaze.


    How could he still dare go against that? He could only awkwardly smile.


    ¡°Xiao Su, next month is our family¡¯s old Du¡¯s birthday. Come back to Tian Jin with Xiao Wan! Auntie will help you make something nice; don¡¯t you like to eat meat coated in rice flour!? Auntie will make it for you special, okay!?¡±


    Du Wan¡¯s mother seemed like she had just thought of it and directly invited Su Ke.


    ¡°Okay! I thank you, Auntie; I¡¯ll make sure to go!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t disappoint his elders¡¯ efforts.


    ¡°Su Ke, do you still have something to do? If you do, then you can leave first!¡±


    Du Wan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Just this one meal and Su Ke had gone from a favoured son-in-law to their own flesh and blood. If this continued, she was afraid her parents would just force her to get a certificate. The best method now was to get Su Ke to leave.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke was stunned. Seeing Du Wan staring at him, he could only nod his head, acting like he had just remembered something. ¡°That¡¯s right! If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would¡¯ve forgotten!¡±


    ¡°So Xiao Su still has something to do today¡­ You can leave right now, you don¡¯t have to care about us!¡±


    Du Zhong He waved his hand energetically, pardoning Su Ke from the table.


    Su Ke had already settled the bill. As he walked out of the restaurant, he heaved a sigh of relief. As expected, acting as a son-in-law was not something an ordinary person could do.


    During the meal, his mind was racing so fast, it nearly crashed.


    Only at this moment did he realize that the system had a new task.

 Chapter 175: It’s Little Brother’s Time to Shine

    ¡°Task: Accompany Du Wan home to offer congratulations for Old Du¡¯s birthday. Reward: A wish.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, another wish!¡± Su Ke sat in his car dazedly. This fortune arrived too quickly.


    When he thought of the diary in his hands, his blood began to boil.


    Even though the 100 million RMB was not in line with the world¡¯s logic, his overall wish had been achieved.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m about to make it big!¡± Su Ke then drove to the school as he gave a silly smile.


    He was still borrowing this car from Zhou Yu Hui, so naturally, he had to return it to her.


    When he reached the school gates, Su Ke gave Li Fei Fei a call but realized that he came here for nothing; the two girls had just left. ¡°Ah!? You guys are at the swimming pool?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we just arrived. Do you want to come over!?¡±


    It seemed like Li Fei Fei was changing her clothes as rustling could be heard from the phone.


    Suddenly, Su Ke remembered the bikini clad woman from the Pegasus Racing Track.


    If Li Fei Fei were to wear something like that, what would she look like?


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll head over!¡± He then stepped on the accelerator and leaned back, driving directly to the80,000 People swimming complex. Of course, 80,000 People is only the name of it.


    He parked and looked at the swimming complex¡¯s sign in front of him.


    Su Ke, without any real reason, felt rather anxious.


    With his swimming capability, it was obviously the kind that was ¡°swimming badly but would not drown¡±. If he went in, he might destroy his brilliant image.


    Su Ke sudden;y remembered that he had practiced swimming in his 3rd year of middle school.


    Adding it all up, he hasn¡¯t really swam that much.


    ¡°Not caring!¡± Su Ke gritted his teeth and directly alighted from his car before running towards the receptionist to pay his entrance fee.


    After that, he carried all his supplies to the changing room and quickly changed into his swimtrunks. 80,000 People swimming complex did not only have swimming pools, but it also had cycling machines, treadmills, and other gym equipment.


    It had everything anyone could need; there was even a game room on the other side.


    Su Ke then walked out with his swim cap in hand and walked over to the poolside.


    In the scorching summer heat, swimming was one of the best ways to keep cool.


    At the same time, it could also help strengthen the body.


    So, when Su Ke got close to the pool, he saw around 40-50 people.


    The pool was around 40-50 meters long and around 20 meters wide.


    There were 8 lanes and the water was crystal clear. The bottom of the pool had light blue tiles. One glance and it almost felt like the sea.


    Guys and girls, old and young people. Some were swimming in the pool, while some were lying by the pool side to rest. Su Ke surveyed the area, but didn¡¯t catch sight of Li Fei Fei or Zhou Yu Hui. However, there was a lot of people, so all Su Ke could do was keep looking.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    Su Ke faintly heard someone call his name from behind. He stopped and unconsciously turned around. As expected, Li Fei Fei and Zhou Yu Hui were heading towards him, hand in hand.


    Li Fei Fei¡¯s swimsuit was rather conservative. It seemed like a dress with a light blue striped pattern and spaghetti straps. Her soft chest slightly revealed an expanse of white.


    She also had a frilled collar that extended downwards to her thighs and her arms were exposed. On top of her long hair, she wore a blue swimming cap, making her look very adorable.


    Comparitely, Zhou Yu Hui was a lot more open. She wore a two-piece light purple floral dress. He didn¡¯t expect her chest to be so big, her bra was full to bursting. Her waist was small and she was wearing a flat skirt with a smiliar design below.


    Su Ke¡¯s gaze was filled with a bit of embarrassment as he looked.


    Li Fei Fei gave Su Ke a small smile as she asked ¡°Are you done with your business?¡±


    Even though the two of them have done quite a few intimate things together, meeting each other in today¡¯s situation was still a first.


    Her heart was restless, but she still put on a nonchalant expression.


    ¡°En, I¡¯m done!¡± Su Ke nodded.


    People have said that when a woman appears in front of you, if she¡¯s more covered up, a man¡¯s instinct is to look at the area that is exposed.


    On the contrary, if the woman is very exposed, then males would look at the areas that are covered!


    Right now, Su Ke¡¯s gaze was focused on the exposed area of Li Fei Fei¡¯s chest. Her beautiful peaks were wrapped up, revealing a deep ravine that invoked a person¡¯s imagination.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    After all, Zhou Yu Hui had only known Su Ke for a very short time and felt more embarrassed than Li Fei Fei. She had curbed her usual sharp tongue. His actions let her breath a sigh of relief as she said, ¡°Where did you go in the afternoon? You¡¯ve caused my family¡¯s Fei Fei to be preoccupied!¡±


    When Li Fei Fei heard her words, her face flushed. Indeed, when she knew where Su Ke was headed after he received the call, she really minded it.


    She raised her hand and smacked Zhou Yu Hui¡¯s arm, ¡°What nonsense are you saying!?¡±


    ¡°He he, nothing much!¡± Su Ke would never admit that he had been dragged over to act as a fiance. He shook his head and continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t I working!? Something came up at work!¡±


    ¡°Then why did I hear a woman¡¯s voice?¡± Zhou Yu Hui was qualified to be a woman¡¯s bestie.


    She didn¡¯t give up and wanted to ask until she had squeezed water out of a rock.


    At this moment, Su Ke heard a voice behind him.


    ¡°Xiao Liang, don¡¯t run, be careful of falling!¡± It sounded like a parent urging a child. The child¡¯s laughter, along with the sound of their feet slapping against the ground, got closer and closer.


    Su Ke unconsciously turned around and saw a boy around 5-6 years old excitedly running by the poolside. He instinctively wanted to make space, but who knew that before he could move, the boy had already run to his back. The boy¡¯s feet slipped and he fell.


    The boy was obviously scared.


    As he leaned back, he unconsciously opened his arms and tried to grab at the closest thing. Before Su Ke could grab the boy¡¯s shoulder, he felt something loosen at his waist. His swim trunks, like a thunderbolt, slid down, uncaring of his situation.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke¡¯s brain blanked. When he reacted, he felt cold between his legs. How could he still dare hesitate? He also couldn¡¯t care less about the boy who fell as he immediately pulled his trunks up.


    Embarrassing, it was super embarrassing! Su Ke watched as the main culprit, the boy, stood up and continued running forward, his butt jiggling.


    Su Ke wanted to die!


    His two hands were still grabbing onto the waistband of his trunks. His heart rate felt like it was going to go out of control. His facial muscles were frozen stiff as he faced the two blushing girls. He felt like crying, but he had no tears.

 Chapter 176: Spring Scenes at the Pool

    Li Fei Fei¡¯s heartbeat was racing even faster than Su Ke¡¯s, continuously thumping.


    Just now, when the little boy had slipped, she was still worried that he would fall into the pool, but in the next moment, she was struck dumb.


    Su Ke¡¯s swim trunks got pulled down by the little boy. Su Ke¡¯s movements were very quick, his hands like lightning as he pulled his waistband up. However, she had already seen everything.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Zhou Yu Hui couldn¡¯t stand it even more and had already turned away. However, that image was impossible to get rid of from her mind. Physical Health classes had already gone through this knowledge. Not only did they have pictures and models, but she had also even seen the real thing today. How could she calm down?


    ¡°Eh! Hei Hei!¡± Su Ke really didn¡¯t know what to say. He only felt a scorching heat on his face. Originally, he had come over to look at beauties and their chests.


    Who knew that before he could look, he had let people look at him instead.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I still have something to do, so I¡¯m going to head out first!¡±


    In this troubling situation, Su Ke decided it would be better to leave first.


    His face was full of awkwardness after he spoke.


    After going through a bout of panic, Zhou Yu Hui flipped out when she heard that Su Ke wanted to leave, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry!? You want to leave right after you arrived? Isn¡¯t it just someone grabbing your trunks!? As a man, you don¡¯t even have this bit of skin!¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke opened his mouth to speak, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. The reason he wanted to leave was definitely because of that, but isn¡¯t having someone pull his pants down a severe enough reason? How about I pull yours down!?


    Of course, Su Ke only thought that and didn¡¯t dare say it out loud.


    ¡°Su Ke, since you¡¯ve come, then just swim a bit! It¡¯s so hot outside, soaking is very comfortable!¡± Li Fei Fei also knew that the atmosphere right now was quite strange.


    SInce these two girls didn¡¯t care, why should he? Wasn¡¯t it just showing his little brother out today! ¡°Okay! It¡¯s also not urgent, so I¡¯ll leave after playing for a bit!¡±


    The water in the pool was very clear. Paired with the light blue tiles on the bottom, it gave off a very worry-free feeling. The three of them then found an area with less people. Su Ke, who could only doggy-paddle, directly jumped into the water, wanting to wash away his embarrassment.


    Holding his breath and sinking all the way down to the bottom, which was about two metres, Su Ke¡¯s body spread open, his limbs stretched out. Facing upwards, his body horizontal, he slowly floated up.


    Looking out from below the water, as a result of the clear water, Li Fei Fei and Zhou Yu Hui¡¯s lower bodies were exposed to his view.


    Two pairs of thighs continuously moved as Zhou Yu Hui¡¯s purple floral bikini bottom and Li Fei Fei¡¯s skirt dance through the water.


    Wait! Su Ke suddenly saw the frills on Li Fei Fei¡¯s skirt start to expand like a budding flower. Looking at it from below, the lines of her jade legs were very smooth; her calves were very slim, and her thighs were very well-rounded. Her underwear was the same light-blue colour.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Her delicate little feet were slowly paddling the water, constantly swaying in front of his eyes. However, her triangular underwear was more enticing towards guys.


    Following her moving legs, her exposed thighs were also swaying.


    As Su Ke floated up, the scenery he saw also became clearer. He kept feeling that Li Fei Fei¡¯s panties were abnormal. He frowned as he watched and realized that her underwear became more and more like a steamed bun, or a sand dune.


    Faintly, there seemed to appear a crack on this sand dune. However, as time passed, the air in Su Ke¡¯s lungs was more or less used up. He swung his arms down and kicked, wanting to break through the surface. At this moment, he saw Li Fei Fei suddenly move.


    Like a budding flower, her panties and white buttocks enlarged, coming closer and closer.


    Su Ke then felt Li Fei Fei sit on his face with a Bang!


    When Zhou Yu Hui saw that Su Ke had been sat on by Li Fei Fei, she let go.


    She realized that Su Ke had actually gone below Li Fei Fei; obviously, he was going to do something bad, so she immediately decided to uphold justice on behalf of heaven.


    After ascertaining Su Ke¡¯s position, she took advantage of Li Fei Fei¡¯s inattention and pressed down on her shoulders. Her entire body sunk and Su Ke was miserably attacked.


    ¡°Pu!¡± Su Ke got out of the water a moment later, loudly spitting out water. One reason being that it was too sudden, the other being that he was underwater for too long and had swallowed a bit of the pool water. After he came out, he could still feel a smooth feeling on his nose.


    He unconsciously rubbed his nose and watched the bashful Li Fei Fei chase Zhou Yu Hui around. He thought back on that feeling and was speechless. The pain from the strike against his nose had actually changed to a feeling of numbness by the dirty thoughts in his head.


    Su Ke¡¯s face was flushed red as his blood seemed to boil.


    Even in the clear pool, he couldn¡¯t cool down his internal heat.


    Li Fei Fei was chasing Zhou Yu Hui in the pool, splashing water around.


    However, she was watching Su Ke out of the corner of her eye.


    She was puzzled when Zhou Yu Hui pressed her down, but when her butt sank and sat on something, she finally understood.


    Her hands splashed the water around, her face completely red. She didn¡¯t know why, but her butt felt peculiar, like there was an internal bruise. She suddenly shivered at the thought.


    ¡°You guys can play! I¡¯ll go up first!¡± Su Ke was unable to stay calm anymore.


    Especially when he saw Zhou Yu Hui¡¯s very sinister looking eyes bearing down on him.


    ¡°Ai! Su Ke, why are you running away?¡± Zhou Yu Hui called from behind, which made Su Ke feel trepidation, making him swim to the stairs and quickly rush out.


    However, before he could catch his breath, he accidentally bumped into someone.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    Su Ke had bumped into a woman, but before he could help her up, she stood up by herself and quickly spewed abuse, ¡°Are you blind!? Where are you going? Rogue!¡±

 Chapter 177: You Want to Touch Again?

    Su Ke was a bit apologetic. After all, he was feeling rather anxious when he climbed up and didn¡¯t get the chance to look before he rushed out, which was why he bumped into someone.


    However, who knew that this woman was so unreasonable. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She looked to be around 26, with light brown hair tied into a bun at the top of her head.


    Her skin was rather white and she had a sharp chin, single eyelids, and when she spoke, the corners of her eyes would rise. She had thin lips and high cheekbones; her entire look caused people to think that she was harsh and unreasonable.


    However, truthfully speaking, Li Fei Fei and Zhou Yu Hui, compared to her, were really wasting cloth. The thing she was wearing was barely a bikini. It was two tiny pieces of triangle shaped cloth tied together by a small string over her meat sacks. There was another small piece below to hide her most important place.


    Her entire swimsuit didn¡¯t even use up one-third of a meter; it was definitely a simple look. Energy-saving, emission-reducing, and low carbon life. Plus, this woman¡¯s chest was not small, faintly feeling like they were about to explode out at any moment.


    In all his years of life, he had never come across something so big.


    This woman saw Su Ke¡¯s dazed appearance and frowned, becoming even angrier as she pointed at him and yelled, ¡°What are you looking at, you pervert!? Looking at your shifty eyes, you¡¯re definitely not a good person!¡±


    Su Ke suppressed the flame in his heart; he didn¡¯t want to argue with this woman.


    However, it was very hard to hold back as he angrily smiled, ¡°Auntie, I look shifty? Touch your heart! Have you ever seen someone so handsome?¡±


    She never expected for Su Ke to retort and even use the word ¡®Auntie¡¯.


    Her face instantly turned ugly as she exclaimed, ¡°Boy, who are you calling ¡®Auntie¡¯?! Have you never seen a woman before? Did you come to the pool to sate your visual addiction?¡±


    As she spoke, she patted the left side of her chest, ¡°I¡¯m touching my heart! Are you looking? I¡¯m touching! Why don¡¯t you say if you were looking at my chest just now!?¡±


    Looking at the harsh lady in front of him, Su Ke was not angry anymore. He tilted his head as the corners of his mouth rose, glancing interestedly at her chest as he said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve disappointed you. I have no interest in people who are full of silicone. Completely uninterested!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Her face went bright red, like he had hit the nail on the head. She was so angry she was speechlessness, causing her to breathe heavily, her eyes nearly rolling to the back of her head.


    Su Ke wasn¡¯t a petty person, but this woman was very hateful, not even hearing his apology out, and even mocking him.He gave her a shrug and stopped caring. Who knew that when he was about to take a step, she would continue, ¡°Stop right now! You want to play the rogue and leave? Dream on!¡±


    Like her heart was besieged by anger, the woman¡¯s voice rose quite a bit, instantly drawing attention from the surrounding people.


    So much so that even some of the people who wanted to act heroically were eager to jump in.


    ¡°Wei! Auntie, which eye of yours saw me acting like a rogue? Even if I wanted to be a rogue, I wouldn¡¯t play with you! What exactly are you trying to do!?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke didn¡¯t take a step and instead turned his gaze towards the poo. As expected, Li Fei Fei and Zhou Yu Hui had swum over. Both their hands were placed at the edge of the pool as they gazed at him. Especially Zhou Yu Hui, who looked like she was watching a good show.


    Zhou Yu Hui saw that Su Ke was seething with anger, and pleased as a punch, she finally embraced her humanitarian side and came to his rescue, ¡°Husband! We don¡¯t need a nanny, so don¡¯t bring her home!¡±


    ¡°Pu!¡± After Su Ke heard Zhou Yu Hui call him husband, he nearly puked blood, unconsciously shuddering. Hearing that was even scarier than this auntie.


    However, when he saw her wink at him, he realized that she was trying to help.


    ¡°Husband! You have both Li Fei Fei and I at home, don¡¯t you know restraint!? Why are you harassing such an old sister?¡± After Zhou Yu Hui spoke, she bumped Li Fei Fei¡¯s arm.


    Li Fei Fei¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment, her two hands clinging to the edge of the pool as she tried not to be outdone, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong with you today? If you want to touch a chest, you can touch mine! Zhou Yu Hui is ready to go as well, her chest is not bad! Moreover, it¡¯s genuine goods at a fair price. They are very natural and have been cultivated with a cup of milk every day, making a strong Chinese person! (1)¡±


    Once she finished speaking, Li Fei Fei winked at Su Ke.


    Su Ke¡¯s entire body had goosebumps after he heard that. He then turned to look at the mean woman and spread his hands as he said, ¡°Auntie, you see, do you think I¡¯d give these two beauties up and go over to harass you?¡±


    ¡°You, you!¡± The harsh woman was seething in anger. She pointed at Su Ke then the two girls in the pool, completely unable to speak, her face a garish display.


    She then turned away and walked off in a huff.


    ¡­


    After bathing, he sat on the sofa in the lounge. Only then did he fish out his phone and look through his missed calls and text messages. Every one of them belonged to Wu Yi Ren. Unexpectedly, this man finally knew anxiety.


    Just as Su Ke was looking through his messages, his phone suddenly rang and he saw that the caller ID was Wu Yi Ren.


    ¡°Chief Wu!¡±


    ¡°Brother Su, are you free to talk now?¡±


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Su Ke could hear that Wu Yi Ren was suppressing the urgency in his voice. Inwardly, he knew that the four million he wanted, compared to Wu Yi Ren¡¯s official¡¯s hat (2), was still up for debate.


    ¡°Wei! Brother, we should talk about this face to face! How about it?¡±


    Su Ke was too lazy to see Wu Yi Ren¡¯s refined scumbag look, so he directly rejected him, ¡°Chief Wu, if you have something to say, just tell me directly!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren paused before seemingly coming to a decision.¡±Okay! Brother, isn¡¯t four million a bit too much!? I don¡¯t have it easy. Since we¡¯re friends, please give way a bit! Being amiable will make you rich!¡±


    Su Ke changed his posture. Seeing that Li Fei Fei and Zhou Yu Hui hadn¡¯t come out yet, he said, ¡°Chief Wu, honest people are not underhanded. Four million in cash and the diary will return to its rightful owner. You don¡¯t need to worry about any copies. We can exchange the cash and dairy at the same time, how about that?¡±


    Wu Yi Ren muttered to himself for a moment before he stopped haggling over the price, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll withdraw money from the bank in a bit. However, you know that to withdraw such a large sum, a reservation is required? Will you wait for my call?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not too anxious. If it¡¯s not possible, we can do it tomorrow!¡±


    Su Ke was not surprised by Wu Yi Ren¡¯s decision.


    Right after he finished speaking, he heard Wu Yi Ren hastily continue, ¡°Today! The earlier we solve this, the more peaceful it¡¯d be. When the time comes, Brother Su should bring the diary!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Call me when the time comes, I¡¯m hanging up now!¡±


    Su Ke then hung up before noticing Li Fei Fei and Zhou Yu Hui walking towards him.


    They had just finished cleaning up, their hair damp and dripping with water.


    After swimming, they were like lotus flowers breaking the surface, their skin whiter than snow.


    It looked like just a simple breeze could break them.


    Zhou Yu Hui still remembered Su Ke¡¯s distress when he was involved with that woman.


    When they were still at a distance, her voice had already traveled over, ¡°Wei! Husband Su Ke, do you want to touch!?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    _____________________________________________________________________________


    O.O Literally have no idea what this means lmao, take it as you will


    His position

 Chapter 178: Yuan Fang is Here!

    It should be mentioned that swimming is an activity that takes up a lot of strength.


    Originally, Su Ke thought he would have to undergo torture.


    After all, the situation that happened at the pool was enough to let Zhou Yu Hui ridicule Su Ke. Who knew that the first thing these two girls would do was to find a bed to rest?


    Like he had received amnesty, Su Ke sent them to school, grabbed his bike, and headed home.


    In the end, the diary in his house had risen to 4 million, so he just had to wait for a good life.


    After resting at home for a while, he made his dinner. Once he finished eating, he glanced at the time and saw that it was almost 5. He grabbed a sling bag and placed the precious diary in it before heading out to Fang Fei Yi Ren.


    As usual, after he parked his bike, he tidied up his appearance using the glass near the front doors. His clothes were still the ones from this morning; a white shirt, dark western-style pants, and leather shoes, just like an elite. The sling bag on his shoulder didn¡¯t really suit his image though. Just as he was about to walk in, he saw the reflection of a red Mazda parked outside and couldn¡¯t help but turn around.


    Long red hair that was curled into large waves, bouncing as she walked.


    On her nose were a pair of trendy Ray-Bans. On top was a red skin-tight sleeveless camisole with gold embroidery, emphasizing her exquisite physique.


    Her two peaks were towering and had a deep cleavage, attracting attention.


    Her camisole was not just tight, but it also revealed her navel.


    Additionally, this woman¡¯s waist was considered slender, so her navel seemed like an upside-down bowl as she walked, appearing and disappearing intermittently.


    As he looked down, there were a pair of white three-quarter pants wrapping her lower body.


    Her hips were well-rounded and her butt was voluptuous, swaying as she walked.


    Her legs were straight and the revealed skin looked delicate and smooth. She was wearing high heels and her manicured toes were painted green. She was very sexy.


    Just as Su Ke dazedly stared at her, the woman suddenly spoke, ¡°What is it, little brother Su? Do you not recognize me?¡± While she spoke, the woman had already reached the front doors of Fang Fei Yi Ren. She casually pulled down her glasses as she gave a smile to Su Ke.


    ¡°Ah? Sister Qin Zheng!¡± Su Ke was very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect this sexy woman to be Qin Zheng. She usually had a more mature feel, belonging more to the ¡®sensible¡¯ category rather than ¡®sexy¡¯. However, the way she¡¯s dressed today is very surprising.


    ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell!¡±


    ¡°I really couldn¡¯t recognize you!¡±


    Qin Zheng was holding her Ray-Bans as she pointed at Su Ke, ¡°I was still wondering which family¡¯s white-collar worker had come here to find a girlfriend!¡±


    Her tone was very relaxed; it looks like she¡¯s in a good mood.


    ¡°Oh, right! Little brother Su, I¡¯ll tell you some good news!¡±


    ¡°En?¡± When Su Ke heard ¡®good news¡¯, he became very interested.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Even though they were but a step from Fang Gei Yi Ren, they still remained outside as she said,


    ¡°Sister Qin Zheng is now officially single, your chance is now!¡±


    As Qin Zheng spoke, she sent a few coquettish glances his way.


    Meanwhile, Su Ke felt that Qin Zheng¡¯s revealing chest was so bright that he would shudder, his face full of awkwardness.


    He remembered the time when this woman had forcefully kissed him; his heart started racing.


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Qin Zheng saw Su Ke¡¯s flushed appearance and her mood improved a lot.


    It was only that that could get rid of the melancholy deep in her heart.


    She then covered her mouth as she spoke, ¡°Looks like I scared you. Let me tell you, I¡¯ve officially ended things. That means Du Wan¡¯s plans have become invalid. You don¡¯t have to undergo any more of that devil training!¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right!¡± Su Ke mechanically nodded. The image of Qin Zheng¡¯s drunk state revolved in his mind. The tender skin at that time, her round and smooth knees, and the taste of alcohol from her mouth. It was impossible to get rid of.


    At that moment, Su Ke¡¯s legs felt soft.


    ¡°Qin Zheng!¡± Just as Su Ke was extremely red, there was the sound of a door closing from the car on the street. This was followed by the voice of a man, which sounded impatient, ¡°We need to talk!¡±


    ¡°Yuan Fang! We don¡¯t have anything to talk about anymore!¡± Qin Zheng was surprised at the appearance of this man and her face changed slightly.


    However, her tone became unyielding as she continued,¡°Ever since yesterday, we¡¯re strangers. Go find your lover!¡±


    ¡°Yuan Fang?¡± When Su Ke heard Qin Zheng¡¯s words, his heart moved. This was the highly eligible bachelor from that time, the one who had an affair while dating Qin Zheng?


    He couldn¡¯t help but glance over a few more times. He had a medium stature and seemed slanted to one side. He was wearing the same style of clothing as Su Ke; a shirt and western-style pants. However, they were of much better quality, making it seem like he had some financial ability


    ¡°Qin Zheng, you need to let me explain! One month! One month and I promise I¡¯ll draw a clear line between Zhang Nan and myself. You need to give me time!¡± Yuan Fang sounded like he was making a solemn vow, but a month¡¯s time, even to Su Ke, seemed insincere.


    ¡°Sorry Yuan Fang, but I¡¯ve already given you a chance! You didn¡¯t seize it. Now it¡¯s too late! I already have a new boyfriend!¡± Qin Zheng was somewhat emotional when she spoke, her chest undulating rapidly, like two snowy mountains that were continuously swaying.


    Su Ke gave her a glance before quickly looking away.


    ¡°A new boyfriend?¡± Yuan Fang repeated. Just as he was about to continue, Qin Zheng immediately interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you! This is my new boyfriend, Su Ke!¡±


    Right after saying that, Qin Zheng leaned her body slightly to the side and grabbed Su Ke¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke unconsciously took a step forward, but Qin Zheng¡¯s words nearly fried his brain. His eyes went black and just as he was about to faint, Qin Zheng leaned against his body.


    The arm he was hugging also landed between something soft and he could smell that familiar body fragrance, which made him feel even more apprehensive.


    ¡°This is him?¡± Yuan Fang stood opposite them and gave Su Ke a once-over.


    The disdain in his eyes was very obvious.


    ¡°Qin Zheng, even if you want to find an excuse, you can¡¯t have such bad eyesight! Pulling out such an immature brat, do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    ¡°So what if you don¡¯t believe me!?¡±


    When Qin Zheng spoke, she already turned to face Su Ke. In her eyes was a tender sentiment, a smile blossoming on her face as she softly whispered, ¡°Su Ke, I agree to be your woman, are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Nani(1)!?¡± Su Ke was already in complete confusion.


    Looking at Qin Zheng, who was close by, he realized that he would have to play the boyfriend again. Just as he was about to play along, he saw Qin Zheng tiptoe and her tender red lips suddenly moved closer.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    _____________________________________________________________________________


    This was in the raws; it¡¯s a borrowed word from the Japanese ¡°Nani¡± which means ¡°What!?¡±

 Chapter 179: A Light Kiss

    Burning red lips descended on him, causing Su Ke to immediately change into a person without strength to truss a chicken.


    With a resigned expression, Su Ke blankly stared forward as Qin Zheng grabbed his waist.


    Unconsciously, his body moved forward, his hands instinctively pulling on Qin Zheng¡¯s waist.


    Su Ke could feel his chest pressing against two soft lumps, separated by his shirt and Qin Zheng¡¯s camisole. That extreme elasticity and softness was clearly transmitted, so much so that he had a slight pain in his chest.


    However, there was a more pressing concern; the hysterical beating of his heart.


    It¡¯s just that this wave of assault had not passed yet when Su Ke saw that Qin Zheng¡¯s face was getting closer and closer. Her tender yet lustrous lips were pouting slightly.


    10 centimeter.


    5 centimeters.


    1 centimeters.


    Closer and closer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Su Ke closed his eyes and directly went in.


    Instantaneously, it felt like he got electrocuted.


    With a gentle fragrance and a softness like jelly, the two people kissed, just like that.


    Su Ke could feel the pounding of his heart becoming louder and louder.


    Not only him, but also Qin Zheng. Their bodies were stiff, tightly embracing as their breathing became urgent as they breathed onto each other.


    There was a burst of numbness, making people even more vigorous.


    His brain was blank as he heard a buzzing in his head.


    However, before he could understand this feeling, he realized that a soft tongue was knocking against his jaw, causing him to unconsciously open the gates.


    Yuan Fang watched as his ex took the initiative to hug and kiss another person.


    The two of them were practically one body. How could he stand this?


    He took a few steps forward, ruthlessly grabbing and pulling on Qin Zheng¡¯s shoulder.


    Yuan Fang had one hand on Qin Zheng¡¯s shoulder, the other pointing at her nose, his face red as he yelled, ¡°Qin Zheng, are you going to humiliate yourself like this!?¡±


    His face was so malevolent, it was like a demon from the depths of hell.


    He was angry, his finger couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Qin Zheng flung her arm, staring coldly at him, completely silent.


    ¡°This kind of man is everywhere; are you humiliating me?¡± Yuan Fang roared, pointing at Su Ke once again.


    Su Ke was still thinking about the kill Qin Zheng had given him. Her nimble tongue had tangled with his. This kind of feeling nearly suffocated him.


    Yuan Fang¡¯s words jarred him as he frowned and took a step forward.


    ¡°Wei! Please! When you¡¯re bragging, don¡¯t look down on other people! That¡¯ll make them think you¡¯re a clown!¡±


    Su Ke was extremely calm as he stared at Yuan Fang and continued, ¡°And. It¡¯s. Even. A. Dancing. Clown!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Are you even worthy? Just you, this hairy youngster! I can make you have no standing in Wei Hai at anytime!¡± Yuan Fang seemed crazy. His eyes were bloodshot as he continued, ¡°Playing with my worn-out shoes (1) and still -¡±


    When Yuan Fang watched Qin Zheng kiss another man, he was already on the edge.


    Right now, he was so angered by Su Ke¡¯s words, he lost all reason, blurting out everything.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Yuan Fang saw the youngster lift up his right leg.


    Suddenly, it felt like a bison had kicked his abdomen.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Yuan Fang felt like he was on a rollercoaster. He actually felt strangely weightless.


    His two legs had already left the ground, a sharp pain spreading throughout his body.


    He flew down and landed on flat ground, skidding for a few meters before collapsing in a heap.


    Su Ke lightly exhaled as he rubbed his nose. His heart was astonished.


    Looks like getting Jeet Kune Do (Expert) had increased his strength by quite a bit.


    Looking at Yuan Fang, who was sent flying, he noticed that his face was now ashen and fighting to stand up, his mouth curved up.


    ¡°He he, sorry! I couldn¡¯t control myself, but you can continue scolding me now!¡±


    ¡°You, you dare to touch me!¡± Yuan Fang never expected that he would be kicked by someone, especially not in such an embarrassing situation in such a public place.


    Everyone on the street was staring and pointing, making him feel like a disgrace.


    It was even worse than watching Qin Zheng kiss Su Ke.


    On his white shirt, a distinct footprint could be seen. Yuan Fang covered his abdomen with one hand as he struggled to stand. He was so angry, it caused his face muscles to twitch.


    ¡°If I¡¯ve touched, then I¡¯ve touched. You think you¡¯re in a dream? You think you can¡¯t be touched!?¡±


    Su Ke then shrugged as he turned around, wanting to step down from the stage, but was instead pulled back by Qin Zheng.


    ¡°Fine, but I¡¯ll remember you! Just you wait!¡±


    Su Ke heard Yuan Fang¡¯s angry shout, followed by the slamming of a car door.


    However, he saw Qin Zheng shake her head at him with an anxious face.


    He thought that she still had some lingering feelings for Yuan Fang and was not willing to see him take action, but her concern seemed to be directed at him instead.


    ¡°Sister Qin Zheng, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Su Ke, Yuan Fang isn¡¯t someone we can irritate! Don¡¯t provoke him!¡±


    When she spoke, Qin Zheng looked sad, but she quickly recovered.


    She then grabbed Su Ke¡¯s shoulder and smiled while she said, ¡°Your kick just now was very handsome! Even more handsome than Beckham!¡±


    ¡°Hei hei!¡± Su Ke was embarrassed by Qin Zheng¡¯s words. He grinned and rubbed his head, feeling Qin Zheng¡¯s arm around his shoulder.


    In such an intimate position, it just happened to press his other shoulder into Qin Zheng¡¯s chest. His body unconsciously trembled as he quickly looked up.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    However, this action caught Qin Zheng¡¯s attention.


    Standing at the doors of Fang Fei Yi Ren, giving off a seductive charm.


    At this moment, with an arm around Su Ke, she leaned her head towards his ear and whispered, ¡°Little brother Su, did you kiss enough just now?¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke was following Qin Zheng¡¯s gait, but when he he heard that, his legs stopped and his body went rigid. He looked at Qin Zheng, whose head was tilted towards him, her rose-red hair draped down. The amusement in her eyes, mixed with something else, made him even more anxious.


    Su Ke gulped audibly, trying to calm himself down.


    He then gave a strained smile as he yelled, ¡°Sister Qin Zheng, don¡¯t tease me!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s teasing you!? Hurry up and speak! Hurry up!¡±


    This Qin Zheng had abandoned her mature and sensible image.


    Similar to Du Wan, with a childish attitude, it made Su Ke feel even more at a loss.


    If he said that he had kissed enough, it would definitely hurt Qin Zheng¡¯s feelings.


    However, if he hadn¡¯t kissed enough, that was even more frightening; it would show that he had become a pervert!


    ¡°I, I!¡± Su Ke was stuck between a rock and a hard place, causing him to stammer as his legs turned soft and his head was full of sweat.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    Can also mean loose woman or sl*t

 Chapter 180: Going to Bed Vs Going Upstairs

    ¡°Sister Qin Zheng, Su Ke!¡±


    At this moment, Lin Xiao Bai opened the door from the inside and stuck her head out.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you guys! Why aren¡¯t you guys coming in!?¡±


    ¡°Right now, right now!¡± Su Ke seemed like he had seen his saviour as he turned to look at the Qin Zheng who was within arm¡¯s reach. Her eyes were smiling and filled with playfulness, but she didn¡¯t continue chasing him with questions, causing him to let out a relieved breath.


    Su Ke then went to change his clothes. Wearing a formal shirt and pants wasn¡¯t as awkward as he imagined it, but it wasn¡¯t as comfortable as his own t-shirt and pants.


    When he went back downstairs, he saw Qin Zheng speaking with Luo Fei Yan, ¡°Yuan Fang didn¡¯t act because he hasn¡¯t figured out Su Ke¡¯s background. After all these years, I understand him fairy well; he won¡¯t act rashly, and he holds grudges. This time, Su Ke trampled him to the ground in public, causing him to become extremely embarrassed. It¡¯s impossible that he wouldn¡¯t take revenge!¡±


    Qin Zheng sat in a position where her back was facing Su Ke, so she didn¡¯t realize that he had come closer and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll call Yuan Fang again tonight and explain the situation! I can¡¯t let Su Ke get in trouble because of me!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan glanced at Su Ke, but didn¡¯t seem to want to inform Qin Zheng, as she leaned forward slightly, ¡°You guys kissed just now, but you say that now. Tell me, did you fall for Su Ke because of that kiss?¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan, do you want to die!? What nonsense are you spouting! I¡¯m so much bigger than Su Ke!¡± Qin Zheng wanted to raise her fist, but just as she lifted her arm, she was hit by Luo Fei Yan, ¡°Big, what big? Your chest is bigger than him! If you don¡¯t start, you won¡¯t have another chance. Du Wan, that lass, has had her eye on Su Ke for a long time!¡±


    Qin Zheng was stunned, feeling very surprised as she stared at Luo Fei Yan wide eyed, ¡°What!? You say that Du Wan likes Su Ke?¡±


    ¡°En, he was even dragged over to go see his in-laws today!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan was the epitome of ¡®wanting the world to fall into chaos¡¯.


    Even though Su Ke was behind Qin Zheng, she was still acting willfully.


    Luo Fei then lowered her voice as she whispered, ¡°Qin Zheng, do you have any feelings for Little Brother Su?¡±


    Su Ke felt his heart speed up, not even daring to fart.


    He actually saw Qin Zheng thinking about it before feebly saying, ¡°If he was bigger, that would be good!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan raised an eyebrow, her eyes flirtatious as she winked at Qin Zheng, her voice filled with innuendo as she playfully asked, ¡°Bigger? Bigger where? His little brother (1)?¡±


    Su Ke knew that he had to reveal himself now.


    If not, he didn¡¯t know what else Luo Fei Yan would say!


    Just as Qin Zheng was about to attack the blabbermouth, she suddenly heard Su Ke, ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    Her body unconsciously shivered as she quickly turned around.


    As expected, Su Ke was standing behind her with a completely flushed red face.


    Qin Zheng wanted to jump into a hole at the thought that he had heard her.


    ¡°Oh my god! What was I saying just now!? An old cow eating young grass!¡±


    Su Ke was also embarrassed.


    However, once he saw Qin Zheng evasive eyes that were unable to look straight at him, her sexy and shy appearance, and her revealed cleavage with a faint dusting of red, he felt secretly pleased with himself.


    He didn¡¯t expect his charisma to be so strong.


    Su Ke then sat beside Qin Zheng as he exclaimed, ¡°Sister Qin Zheng, you don¡¯t need to call Yuan Fang! I can resolve any problems!¡±


    Qin Zheng saw Su Ke¡¯s unperturbed look and her heart felt anxious as she responded, ¡°Su Ke, you don¡¯t know him! Yuan Fang is very slick. Hua Lian supermarket is run by him. You¡¯ve hit him this time, but when he knows who you are, he¡¯ll come to take revenge!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan suddenly said, ¡°Qin Zheng, you don¡¯t need to worry! Little Brother Su is very capable! What methods does that Yuan Fang have? Go to Seventeenth Middle School to fire Su Ke? Then he isn¡¯t afraid of losing face!¡±


    As she spoke, she sat on Qin Zheng¡¯s other side, slinging an arm around her shoulder.


    Luo Fei Yan then muttered into Qin Zheng¡¯s ear.¡°Let me tell you! Little Brother Su is awesome! Looking at Yuan Fang, I think even three won¡¯t be enough!¡±


    She had seen Su Ke exchange blows with Ma Meng.


    Even though it was only until the first hit, she could see that Su Ke had some moves.


    ¡°Skills?¡± Qin Zheng was most worried about Yuan Fang finding some seedy guys to cause trouble for Su Ke. After hearing that, her eyes lit up, but thinking of Su Ke¡¯s slender physique, she didn¡¯t dare believe it.


    Luo Fei Yan seriously and authentically responded, ¡°It¡¯s true! I saw it with my own eyes!¡±


    Su Ke was sitting so close he could obviously hear what the two women were saying.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Hearing Luo Fei Yan crafting such a lofty image for himself, he felt immeasurably satisfied. Speaking of which, now that he had Jeet Kune Do (Expert), it could be counted as knowing some skills.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m speaking of his martial arts and not his skills in bed! You¡¯ll have to experience his skills in bed yourself!¡± Once Qin Zheng heard that Su Ke had some skills, Luo Fei Yan saw that she heaved an obvious sigh of relief and the worry in her eyes had eased.


    Luo Fei Yan then immediately put to use her skill of causing people¡¯s faces to change.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Ke nearly spat out blood. How did it end up related to his bedroom skills? Originally, he had relaxed somewhat; the colour of his face returning normal.


    However, his face then turned to look like Lord Guan¡¯s red face.


    Lord Guan (Guan Yu)¡¯s red face


    ¡°Do you want to die!? If you want me to experience it, I can¡¯t be the only one- you have to join as well!¡±


    Qin Zheng was never a reserved character.


    Seeing that Luo Fei Yan was not putting a stop to her teasing, how could she not retaliate?


    ¡°Okay, okay, everyone will play together!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan¡¯s interest increased; this was called ¡®not being afraid of cold food¡¯.


    She turned around and spoke across Qin Zheng¡¯s back, ¡°Little Brother Su, how about it? Show off your skills!¡±


    Su Ke looked at Luo Fei Yan¡¯s unrepentant face as she licked her lips. When the tip of her tongue poked out, it seemed to ignite a flame in Su Ke¡¯s heart.


    For no reason, Su Ke¡¯s entire body felt parched as he shouted, ¡°Sister Yan, I can¡¯t take it anymore! I have to go to bed!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Go to bed?¡± Not only was Luo Fei Yan stunned, but Qin Zheng¡¯s eyes had also widened, looking like she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Eh? No! No! I meant go upstairs!¡±


    After Su Ke felt his brain go numb, sweat started forming as he quickly waved his hand and explained, ¡°I said to go upstairs, okay!? Go upstairs!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s face was gloomy as he looked at the expressions of the other two. They had face full of smiles as they exclaimed in unison, ¡°En en! It¡¯s to go to bed!¡±


    ¡°Go upstairs, go upstairs!¡±


    Su Ke was like Xiang Lin Sao (3), continuously mumbling to himself, his head full of black lines.


    He wanted to cry, but he had no tears as he quickly hugged his head and scampered up to the 3rd floor, leaving the two flirtatious women to look up and laugh. ______________________________________________________________________________


    1.Slang for d*ck


    2. There¡¯s a pun in the title and the story that doesn¡¯t translate well into english. So in mandarin, ÉÏ´² (Shang Chuang), can mean to have s*x, while ÉÏÂ¥ (Shang Lou), means to go upstairs. As you can see, they differ by only 1 character, so Su Ke has a slip of tongue I guess.


    3. Some tragic character from ¡°New Year¡¯s Sacrifice¡±. Can google if you need more details.

 Chapter 181: The Four Million was Easily Obtained

    Su Ke played three-four songs before he finally suppressed the fire in his heart.


    Just now, he had been teased by both Luo Fei Yan and Qin Zheng because he misspoke.


    He was feeling really ashamed because of this.


    Taking advantage of the gap during each song, Su Ke looked in the direction of the beaded curtain. The women were chattering and reliving what Su Ke said to them, causing him to relive it as well.


    ¡®Why did he have to say ¡®go to bed¡¯?¡¯


    When these women looked at him, their eyes would light up.


    Su Ke was confused before the phone in his pocket started to ring.


    The name on the screen was Wu Yi Ren.


    He had been anxious earlier because of all the teasing, so he had completely forgotten the arrangement with Wu Yi Ren, ¡°F*ck, I forgot about all this!¡±


    He glanced at the bag in the corner and remembered that inside was a diary worth four million!


    ¡°Chief Wu!¡±


    ¡°Brother Su, it¡¯s me! I¡¯ve prepared the cash according to what you wanted; do you have time later?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Ke muttered to himself. Even though Wu Yi Ren wanted to get the diary back asap, the speed of things still surprised Su Ke as he responded, ¡°I have time!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Good. Meet me at People¡¯s Park at 10:30!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren¡¯s voice had just travelled over when Su Ke rejected him, ¡°No need to wait until 10. Just head directly to the small public square east of Fang Fei Yi Ren and wait for me!¡±


    Even though Su Ke didn¡¯t know if Wu Yi Ren would try to trick him, this concerned a huge sum of four million, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Wu Yi Ren pick the place.


    He had to take the initiative or he¡¯ll lose.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Wu Yi Ren was slightly stunned before quickly agreeing, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine!¡±


    Su Ke then hung up and walked away from the piano to find Luo Fei Yan reading a magazine in the lounge.


    ¡°Sister Yan, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave for a bit!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan saw Su Ke¡¯s hurried appearance and didn¡¯t tease him.


    She nodded and then cautioned him to pedal slower on the way home.


    It was safe to say that 10 is when all the nightlife comes out, but there were very little people on the street tonight. Even the middle-aged women who would gather at the public square to dance were not there. Su Ke got off his bike and surveyed the area. The streetlights in the public square were shining a faint yellow and the light grey bricks that made up the ground were hazy.


    The white birch trees on both sides were standing tall; under the lights, their shadows were very long.


    Su Ke was very close to the area, so even if Wu YiRen drove over, he would still need to wait for a while. However, when he thought about the four million, it made his heart race.


    The pounding of his heart made him anxious as he started to feel elated.


    The night wind was very refreshing. When it blew across people¡¯s bodies, it would make them unconsciously relax. However, Su Ke was unable to calm down as he continuously did some breathing exercises, his palms sweaty.


    Cars drove past, their headlights moving quickly across the pavement.


    ¡°Hu!¡± Just as Su Ke took a deep breath, a black Volkswagen slowly drove over and steadily slowed to a stop in front of him.


    The window slowly wound down and Wu Yi Ren stuck his head out and exclaimed, ¡°Brother Su!¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke pretended to be relaxed and nodded his head.


    Like in a movie, Su Ke patted his bag before asking, ¡°Did you bring it?¡±


    As they spoke, Wu Yi Ren alighted from his car with a face full of smiles as he reached out his hands in a hugging motion.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Su Ke waved his hand to stop Wu Yi Ren. ¡°Chief Wu, let me see my stuff first, okay?¡± As he spoke, he opened his bag and took out the diary, brandishing it at Wu Yi Ren.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Yi Ren turned to the boot of his car, his reply quick and clear.


    Su Ke made his own conclusions on how much four million in cash was.


    However, when he watched Wu Yi Ren grab a large suitcase from the trunk, he stared in disbelief.


    The luggage was 70+ cm high, 50+ cm long, and 40+ cm wide.


    There was a ¡®bang!¡¯ as Wu Yi Ren placed it on the ground.


    He then looked at Su Ke and said, ¡°Brother Su, according to what you wanted, this was all withdrawn in cash from the bank! How are you going to take it back though?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Let me see it first!¡±


    Wu Yi Ren glanced around the quiet street as the occasional car hurtled past.


    He then brought the luggage to the side of the car and opened two strong locks with a ¡®Bang! Bang!¡¯ before opening it.


    Red notes were immediately revealed. Under the faint yellow light, they radiated attractiveness. ¡°Four million. 1 more thousand and it wouldn¡¯t fit!¡± Wu Yi Ren gesticulated as pieces of new 100 yuan notes were revealed. The notes were arranged neatly, grabbing people¡¯s attention.


    Wu Yi Ren squatted by the side of the luggage and sincerely pulled out a few stacks of notes to show that they were real. The new notes in his hands crackled, nearly blinding the eyes.


    Through his golden glasses, he could see Su Ke¡¯s shock.


    Instantly, a resentful smile flashed on his face as he asked, ¡°How about it, Brother Su? Can you return the diary to me now?¡±


    Su Ke took a deep breath, the cold and refreshing air entering his lungs, causing him to calm down quite a bit.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He walked forward, grabbing tightly onto the book that detailed all of Wu Yi Ren¡¯s corruption.


    Su Ke also wondered if what he was doing was aiding and abetting a criminal, but even if he sent Wu Yi Ren to jail, could he be sure that another Wu Yi Ren wouldn¡¯t appear?


    After this exchange, not only could he receive some benefits, but he could also restrict Wu YI Ren a bit. This was killing two birds with one stone!


    The transaction was very smooth.


    After Su Ke saw Wu Yi Ren¡¯s car slowly drive away, he still felt like he was in a dream.


    The suitcase that was filled with four million was so heavy; it was probably around 60 kg.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He exerted a lot of effort to bring the luggage to his bicycle and secure it.


    Once he did, he finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, how could the naive Su Ke know how dangerous the Jiang Hu (1) was?


    Not to mention four million, even a few hundred yuan could bring about disaster.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    The martial arts community, but in this case, the Triads of China.

 Chapter 182: A Sudden and Unexpected Calamity

    Wu Yi Ren parked the car by the side of the road before flipping through the diary and thanking the heavens once again. Regarding this book that determined his life and death, it looked like it was still in its previous state like it had never left him.


    ¡°Hu! Child, don¡¯t blame your grandfather Wu for being vicious, unable to let you live!¡±


    Like he was talking to himself, he fished out his phone.


    At this time, a car drove over from the opposite side and a light shone on his face, his expression malevolent.


    To Wu Yi Ren, the huge sum of four million pushed him to the end of his rope.


    These past few years, even though his appetite was quite big, what he actually got was only about five million. While Su Ke had sent him down with but one word; he would become poor, which was worse than killing him.


    Thinking until here, the killing intent in his heart gushed out.


    How could he not wonder why this book, for no rhyme or reason, would end up in Su Ke¡¯s hands? He then unlocked his phone and keyed in a number, ¡°Wei! Old Five, prepare to act!¡±


    Su Ke put in a lot of effort to put the luggage on his bike.


    However, he couldn¡¯t ride it and could only slowly push his bike.


    Fortunately, his house wasn¡¯t too far from the area.


    However, he didn¡¯t know why, but he started to feel uneasy, like something bad was about to happen.


    Bringing this four million anywhere was already nerve-wracking in and of itself.


    Right now, his heart was pounding and his body was covered in sweat.


    He lifted his head and surveyed the area, but it still looked the same: the streets were empty and deserted.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    At this moment, Su Ke was startled. He didn¡¯t know when, but almost indiscernible footsteps could be heard behind him.


    They were very light; if Su Ke wasn¡¯t on high-alert, he wouldn¡¯t have heard them.


    He abruptly turned his head, and as expected, there was a human figure behind him.


    He was wearing a baseball cap, a black surgical mask, black shirt, and black pants; the whole person seemed to have blended into the darkness.


    As Su Ke turned around, a cold light seemed to flash in that person¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± That was Su Ke¡¯s first reaction. This man had suddenly appeared and his actions were strange. Even if he wasn¡¯t here to target Su Ke, he still wasn¡¯t a good person.


    Su Ke unconsciously quickened his steps, trying to get away as quick as possible.


    However, as Su Ke¡¯s feet moved, the person behind him hastened his speed, his footsteps making slapping sounds against the ground, bringing with him a sense of power.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Even if Su Ke had a slow reaction, he would also know that this person was definitely aiming for him. He quickly turned around, but discovered something even more terrifying; the mysterious man had taken out a dagger from gods know where! The dagger was also completely black; if there weren¡¯t any streetlamps, he probably wouldn¡¯t have found that out even if he died.


    Under the lights, before Su Ke realized it, the man was only five meters away from him.


    His hair was raised and all of his muscles were stretched taut, completely unable to think.


    He flung his bike to the side before stamping his foot on the ground and propelling himself forward to flee.


    Just as Su Ke fled, the black shadow had also increased his speed and thrust his dagger forward. The sharp dagger flashed a dull light, heading straight for the back of Su Ke¡¯s heart.


    Bang!


    The luggage full of four million fell to the side, along with his bike.


    Can¡¯t help but mention that this luggage was of good quality, securely falling onto the ground. There was completely no image like in the movies of banknotes flying everywhere.


    This made the man behind him pause before he lunged forward.


    His footwork was neat as he directly jumped over the luggage.


    Vigorous and nimble, his arms stretched out like a cheetah, not giving Su Ke any time to breathe.


    His heart was already at the extreme, the pounding sounding like thunder.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    It was the first time Su Ke was feeling so anxious in his 18 years of life. It felt like he was skirting death¡¯s edge, stronger than any danger he had encountered in his life before.


    The luggage let out a screech. Like a signal, it not only obstructed the man for a second, but also caused Su Ke to wake up. It was only then that he discovered that his body seemed like it was full of strength. Jeet Kune Do (Expert) caused all of the cells in his body to become lively as his brain quickly moved. The frantic feeling from before was wiped clean as he directly turned around and faced his attacked.


    It seemed like Su Ke¡¯s reaction was completely out of the man¡¯s expectations.


    The man was shaken as he exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    The voice sounded familiar, but how could Su Ke care about this now?


    He saw the dagger approaching him and unconsciously kicked out; he lifted his knee and straightened out feet.


    Like a spring that was full of energy, with the sound of the wind, he kicked at the person¡¯s wrist.


    Even Su Ke was quite shocked by his reaction. His leg suddenly exploded with strength and speed, and at that moment, the actions that the man was about to take flashed through his mind. Instantly, he shifted his center of gravity and shifted his foot.


    As expected, when the man saw Su Ke kick out, his wrist shook and the dagger immediately changed directions, trying to cut somewhere else.


    However, before he could insert enough strength to cut down, he realized that Su Ke had already predicted that and his right leg slammed onto his wrist.


    Pain exploded from his wrist as it went limp and the black dagger dropped out of his hand.


    Su Ke kicked away the dagger with his other leg before breathing a sigh of relief.


    After going through Jeet Kune Do (Expert), no matter if it was body strength, reaction speed, or strategy; everything was enhanced.


    Su Ke¡¯s footsteps crisscrossed as he was filled with renewed confidence.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Su Ke continuously punched out.


    Jeet Kune Do was all about quick and strong punches. When hitting the target, you needed to be accurate. After receiving Jeet Kune Do (Expert), Su Ke had already mastered this point.


    Every punch carried a destructive power and the frequency of them had become very dazzling.


    However, what surprised Su Ke the most was that after he kicked the dagger away, it seemed like the man was less restricted. He moved very quickly as he threw some punches, which was completely unorthodox.


    However, his unorthodox fighting style made Su Ke realize that that¡¯s how a lot of youngsters learn to fight.


    It had even become his own natural reaction; nimble actions and tricky angles.


    The two of them were at a deadlock as they moved.


    None of the people nearby wanted to stop and take a look, all of them in hiding.


    Su Ke knew that the man in front of him was aiming for his vital points.


    That kind of killing intent was gushing out, but the more he fought, the more apprehensive he felt. When Su Ke landed a hit, it actually felt like hitting a wall.


    The two of them then kicked out at the same time.


    Bang!


    The backlash actually caused Su Ke¡¯s foot to slip, causing him to fall backwards.

 Chapter 183: I Killed Someone

    Su Ke bent his knee and swung his leg diagonally upwards, suddenly exploding in power. Coincidentally, the man in black also did the same thing as their legs met in mid-air.


    Bang!


    The mysterious person¡¯s body was like concrete as he felt a sharp pain in his leg as if it was fractured.


    From the impact, his other foot slipped out from under him and he fell backwards.


    Once the mysterious man saw Su Ke fail a key moment, his eyes brightened. From their exchange, he knew Su Ke¡¯s skill level, but he didn¡¯t expect him to have such hidden talent.


    He¡¯s so young, yet their roughly the same.


    He couldn¡¯t make his move earlier, but now he had a chance once the brat fell.


    Su Ke was shocked as he fell.


    He placed his hands on the ground and struggled to get up, but the man lifted his leg and aimed for the spot between Su Ke¡¯s legs. It was seriously vicious, but Su Ke¡¯s lips curled up into a fleeting smile in response.


    ¡°Just nice!¡± Su Ke inwardly cried out.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He exerted some strength and drew his waist in tight as he used his heels to prop himself up, but his body didn¡¯t rise up completely. Instead, he kicked out with his legs, bypassing the man¡¯s outstretched leg and putting it in a scissorhold.


    Su Ke¡¯s movements were very fast and caused the man to hesitation.


    That¡¯s when he took the opportunity to suddenly shift his body and lock the man¡¯s legs together.Once the Jeet Kune Do locking skill was unleashed, it was like a crocodile had opened its mouth to tightly bite onto a person.


    Like a crocodile death roll, Su Ke exerted strength in his waist and suddenly rolled.


    The strength in his body was transferred onto the man¡¯s legs. The two of them were like a triangular frame as Su Ke suddenly sat up while the other man suddenly fell to the ground.


    He tried to twist his body using his hands, but Su Ke purposefully fell in order to facilitate this attack. How could he let the man do what he wanted? He continued to lock the man¡¯s legs together and stretched his hands out, grabbing the man¡¯s neck and pulling it backward.


    The man¡¯s posture was like a boat as his two ends stuck up, his body stretched tautly.


    He could feel the strength within his muscles struggling as he continuously twisted his body.


    The man very quickly used all of his strength to grab Su Ke¡¯s arms and push them apart.


    His two hands were like iron pliers, but Su Ke¡¯s Jeet Kune Do mastery also increased his strength. The two people were like a two-man saw.


    Su Ke could even hear the cracking of bones when his arms grabbed onto the man¡¯s neck.


    Bang!


    Su Ke clenched his right hand into a fist and crazily smashed it against the man¡¯s temple.


    One hit after another, his speed was very fast and his strength was out of control.


    If people saw Su Ke¡¯s appearance, they would definitely be scared to death. His eyes were red, the muscles on his were trembling continuously as he gasped for breath. At this time, the street looked like it had been blocked off; not even half a shadow of a person could be seen.


    The sound of the hits had a rhythmic beauty. Right now, Su Ke seemed to have gone crazy. His right fist was like a bullet, continuously pulling back and punching forth. The pain from his fingers had long gone numb. Red blood stained his fist and it was impossible to tell who the blood belonged to.


    When Su Ke regained his mind, the man had already stopped reacting. His left arm was stilled locked around the man¡¯s neck, pulling the head backward. The sound of the hits using his right fist was like hitting a sandbag. The man¡¯s whole body seemed to have become limp, completely motionless.


    His right fist suddenly stopped in midair and a sense of dread suddenly erupted. Su Ke was like a statue as he held his position, his body rigid.


    Deathly stillness; the entire street was deserted. The streetlamps were a faint yellow and the night wind was blowing across. His entire body was covered in goosebumps. Su Ke was on the man¡¯s back, one arm across his neck and the other was suspended in midair.


    He didn¡¯t know how long had passed. Su Ke¡¯s right fist trembled as he opened it, slowly moving to right below the man¡¯s nose. There was no breath and he was startled. Unconsciously, he released his other arm and rolled off the guy, his eyes stretched wide.


    Without Su Ke holding him up, this man was even more like mud as he collapsed onto the ground.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± These two words suddenly appeared in Su Ke¡¯s mind, like a hammer had struck it into his heart. His vigor was immediately snuffed out and a sense of chilliness pervaded his body like he was standing in a world of ice and snow; he shuddered unceasingly.


    ¡°Hu!¡± He took deep breaths without stopping, his hands were clenched tightly into fists until his fingers turned white. But the dark red on his right fist was like plum blossoms, very eye-catching.


    He moved closer, step by step, then squatted by the man. He gritted his teeth then flipped the man around. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because of his fear or because of the fight just now that caused all his strength to dissipate. When the man was facing up, Su Ke fell to the ground, paralysed.


    The acute sound of his pounding heart and his rough breaths interwove. Su Ke once again exerted strength to reach out his hand and press against the man¡¯s chest. It was still like stagnant water, not even a single wave.


    He gulped audibly. Su Ke pulled his body back and trembled continuously like a dried up tree in autumn.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°He¡¯s really dead! Really dead! I¡¯ve killed someone!¡±


    His mind was blank. Escape? Give himself up? What to do? Exactly what should he do?


    Su Ke was stunned. Facing a slowly cooling corpse, the only thought in the 18-year-old youth¡¯s head was that he was doomed!


    At this moment, like lightning that streaked across the sky, he suddenly remembered the notification sound from the system. Su Ke unconsciously entered the space and saw that a new task had appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Task: Acquire Liu Fei Hong¡¯s Help; Reward: RMB 100.¡±


    ¡°Liu Fei Hong! Liu Fei Hong!¡± Su Ke¡¯s mind flashed this name. Instantly, it was like he had seen the light at the end of the tunnel, like he had grabbed onto a life buoy when he was drowning; he couldn¡¯t stop mumbling her name as he fished out his phone, trembling.


    ¡°Beep beep,¡± the sound of the phone¡¯s dial tone. Su Ke didn¡¯t dare make a sound as he anxiously waited. In this situation, only Liu Fei Hong, who has been in this society for a few years, could help him.


    ¡°Wei! Su Ke?¡±


    ¡°Sis, Sister Fei Hong, it¡¯s me! Something happened!¡± Su Ke stammered out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, what happened?¡± Liu Fei Hong¡¯s voice was very calm as it slowly came through like a tranquilizer. Instantly, Su Ke felt like he had found his pillar. He looked at the man who was like mud and took a deep breath, ¡°Sister Fei Hong, I killed someone!¡±

 Chapter 184: Aftermath

    After hanging up with Liu Fei Hong, Su Ke finally calmed down.


    Only then did he realize that his head was covered in sweat, dripping down his forehead and painfully flowing into the corner of his eyes.


    The man in front of him was lying silently on the ground, eyes open and staring at the starry sky, looking like he had died with grievances.


    ¡°You can¡¯t blame me; you wanted to kill me!¡±


    Su Ke had to keep convincing himself that it was self-defense.


    When he finally calmed down, he pulled off the man¡¯s mask.


    ¡°Wu Ao Ran?¡±


    Su Ke was momentarily shocked when he confirmed who it was.


    No wonder he felt like the voice was so familiar.


    He didn¡¯t expect it would be the Wu Ao Ran he had a conflict with at Jin Se Hua Nian though.


    The second time Su Ke met him, he went to Fang Fei Yi Ren to find Lang Ming.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He actually came to kill him!


    Su Ke could confirm that Wu Ao Ran wanted his life, if not, his killing intent wouldn¡¯t be so obvious. Additionally, he also felt like he was about to die, especially that black dagger, which looked like a military knife that had a very strong destructive power.


    However, they didn¡¯t have any irreconcilable grievances, so he was rather confused.


    Thinking until here, Su Ke sobered up. He glanced at his bicycle a few feet away and his eyes fell on the large suitcase. It was stuffed with a large amount of money, becoming his death sentence.


    Wu Yi Ren!


    Wu Yi Ren is currently the most likely suspect. Su Ke had blackmailed him for four million, after all. Also, since he was able to find Lang Ming to cause trouble at Fang Fei Yi Ren, then he would also naturally know Wu Ao Ran.


    Once he put two and two together, the fog in his head lifted as he thought about next steps, ¡°What exactly should I do?¡±


    His mind started to swirl as he thought about what to do with the body. Even though Liu Fei Hong told him not to worry and that she would send people over to settle things, how should he deal with the 4 million?


    Liu Fei Hong was the only person he could trust at the moment. but what should he do if she finds out how he got the four million? Su Ke was at a loss as he thought about it.


    Money can move people¡¯s hearts, but it can also cost you your life!


    He continuously took in deep breaths and clenched his fists tightly.


    Su Ke then suddenly stood up and rushed towards the suitcase.


    He carried it with great effort and ran towards the white birch trees next to the plaza.


    He dug a dirt hole and hid the suitcase inside before heading back and picking up Wu Ao Ran¡¯s corpse. If he didn¡¯t have Jeet Kune Do (Expert), Su Ke wouldn¡¯t have been able to move Wu Ao Ran. Upon death, a person becomes inexplicably heavier.


    People say that this is what ¡°deadweight (1)¡± means.


    In the same way, he brought the corpse to the white birch forest, exerting a lot of effort to arrange it well. He then leaned him against the tree, so if someone saw, they would just assume that he¡¯s cooling off. Time passed slowly asWu Ao Ran¡¯s corpse became colder and colder.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke checked his phone and saw that it was almost 10:40 pm.


    He would usually be home by now, so he called his parents to tell them that he was safe to ease their worries. The cars on the street were pitifully few. Su Ke sat to one side as he anxiously waited, like a fishbone stuck in the throat, feeling at a loss of what to do.


    At this moment, a black SUV slowly stopped outside the plaza.


    Su Ke¡¯s eyes immediately brightened once he recognized Ma Meng¡¯s car.


    However, he stayed cautious and observant as he stared coldly at the car.


    Bang! From the driver¡¯s side, a tall and sturdy figure alighted, followed by the sound of the car door slamming closed. Under the streetlamp, the person¡¯s face slowly became clear.


    Crew-cut hair, army green shirt, matching pants, and combat boots like when they first met; forever in this outfit.


    Su Ke quickly ran over and exclaimed, ¡°Brother Meng!¡±


    ¡°En! What happened?¡± Ma Meng¡¯s face was very grim.


    After he got out of the car, he carefully surveyed their surroundings, even observing the streetlamp above them, making sure that there were no monitoring devices.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wu Ao Ran!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t see Liu Fei Hong, but with Ma Meng there, his nerves began to relax


    As Su Ke spoke, he pointed towards the figure leaning against the tree, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but when I was heading home, he suddenly rushed at me with a dagger in his hand!¡±


    Only after he said that did he realize that he didn¡¯t know where the dagger had dropped.


    He quickly glanced around before locating the black metal and running over to pick it up.


    Once he did so, he ran back over to Ma Meng and handed it to him.


    Ma Meng narrowed his eyes as he looked at the dagger in his hands and said, ¡°M9 military knife?¡± The black carbon knife shone with a dangerous gleam; it¡¯s a sharp blade with serrated edges.


    Before Su Ke could continue, Me Mang directly walked into the white birch forest.


    He looked down, and as expected, there¡¯s no mistake it was Wu Ao Ran.


    He didn¡¯t say much as he placed the corpse over his shoulder.


    Biii! The trunk of the SUV opened before he carelessly tossed the person inside.


    Only then did he speak, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so afraid; Sister Fei Hong will settle this for you!¡±


    ¡°Then I -!¡±


    Su Ke hesitated as Ma Meng cut him off.


    Ma Meng was exceptionally severe, but his gaze was calm, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just do what you normally do! However, don¡¯t go find Sister Fei Hong within the next two days, and don¡¯t tell anyone about today. Remember, even if it¡¯s sleeptalking, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this! Understand?¡±


    He then patted Su Ke on the shoulder, ¡°You awesome brat! Being able to kill Wu Ao Ran is quite a feat! I was scared when I got the call.¡±


    Only then did Ma Meng give a mysterious smile before he got into the car.


    Watching the black SUV slowly leave the plaza, bringing Wu Ao Ran¡¯s corpse further and further away, Su Ke stood in his original position, unmoving.


    His breathing had finally calmed as he stood there.


    At this moment, he realized that he had a lot of scrapes and bruises all over his arms, blood already starting to congeal on his skin


    His body felt rather weak as he weakly stumbled over to his bike.


    Even after taking a fall, the bike was completely fine, bringing Su Ke all the way to the Sunshine district.


    Around half an hour later, Su Ke¡¯s figure appeared at the plaza once again.


    He ran towards the white birch forest, grabbing the suitcase and bringing it to his basement.


    At 12 midnight, Su Ke¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked at the ceiling.


    His eyes were bloodshot and his breathing was erratic.


    Four million was now in his hands, but he killed Wu Ao Ran.


    What exactly should he do now?


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    Raw directly translates to ¡°death sink¡±, which means that the person weighs more after death. The English equivalent would be deadweight, I think.

 Chapter 185: Gold Like Jewels

    Sunday morning at 10:40 AM.


    Su Ke woke in a daze to the sound of his phone ringing. He blearily opened his eyes as he watched the sunlight filter into the room. Su Ke didn¡¯t know how he fell asleep last night, but he knew that it was another new day. His mind continuously replayed the fight between him and Wu Ao Ran. Maybe if his hits weren¡¯t so strong or maybe if he stopped himself, Wu Ao Ran wouldn¡¯t have died.


    Or maybe he would have been the one to die!


    His phone rang unceasingly. Like he had contracted a disease, his entire body felt weak.


    He reached out his hand for quite a while before he finally managed to find his phone.


    Su Ke¡¯s voice was also quite weak as he stared dumbly at the ceiling and said, ¡°Wei!¡±


    Wei Lan¡¯s tender sweet voice traveled through the phone, ¡°Su Ke! It¡¯s me, Wei Lan!¡±


    ¡°Wei Lan? What¡¯s up? Do you need something?¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s response was very mechanical, maintaining the same posture without the slightest movement.


    The voice on the other remained silent for a few moments. Only when Su Ke was about to hang up did he hear Wei Lan¡¯s voice again, ¡°Su Ke, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to buy a present for Auntie?¡±


    Only then did Su Ke remember what he said to her the other day about accompanying him to buy a present. His eyes lit up and the corner of his mouth curled into a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right! I nearly forgot!¡±


    ¡°Then when are we going?¡±


    Wei Lan had gotten up very early today and was waiting for Su Ke¡¯s call.


    She was already changed and even put on some special makeup. However, when it turned noon, there was still no word from him. She finally couldn¡¯t control herself, so she decided to call.


    Su Ke originally wanted to stay at home, even feeling a bit scared to leave the house, but before he could reject her, Ma Meng¡¯s words from before appeared in his mind.


    He had already entrusted Su Ke with what to do- maintain normality.


    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go! Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°En! Wait for me downstairs, okay!?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Su Ke, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Are you sick?¡±


    In a snack bar, Wei Lan and Su Ke sat right across from each other.


    Su Ke¡¯s delicate cheeks were quite pale, worrying Wei Lan.


    Su Ke gave a slight smile as he responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine, maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t sleep well last night!¡± His expression was a bit dull as he watched Wei Lan. She was wearing a light green gauze gown that had poofy sleeves and a heart-shaped neckline that showed off her cleavage.


    On her snow-white neck was a jade necklace that made her look pure and elegant.


    When she spoke, her dimples were faintly discernible.


    As she gazed at him, he could see an obvious look of concern in her eyes that made him feel very warm. Su Ke had absolutely no appetite as he sat in his seat. He ate a few bites before setting his chopsticks down, making Wei Lan feel that something was up.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not comfortable, we can go home!¡±


    Even though she really treasured the opportunity to go out with Su Ke, especially when she just found out that Su Ke and Li Fei Fei aren¡¯t just friends, her feelings became more intense. However, once she saw Su Ke¡¯s current state, she was rather considerate.


    Su Ke cheered himself up and acted like there was nothing wrong, stretching his arms comfortably as he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, are you full? We can go outside for a stroll! My mother¡¯s birthday present needs to be carefully selected!¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m done eating, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Just as Su Ke walked out of the store, he suddenly realized that Wei Lan had grabbed his hand, shocking him greatly. Even though he had always flippantly joked with Wei Lan and they were a lot closer than typical students, this was still the first time that they ever held hands.


    Su Ke was not the only one who felt anxious, even Wei Lan¡¯s heartbeat had gotten out of control. Her tender hand covered in smooth white skin felt like he was caressing a piece of first-rate jade.


    He could feel her hand trembling and could hear her breathing suddenly speed up.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Out of the corner of his eye, he could see that she was looking the other way, which he couldn¡¯t help but find amusing.


    Since yesterday¡¯s incident, this was the first time Su Ke had smiled from the bottom of his heart. He then took a breath and relaxed his entire body.


    It was like breathing out all of his worries and pent-up frustrations.


    He secretly told himself that he was not going to think about it and that everything was settled.


    Su Ke lightly pulled on Wei Lan¡¯s hand and exclaimed, ¡°Let¡¯s go! The store up ahead looks good, so let¡¯s go take a look!¡±


    Wei Lan could hear the sound of her heartbeat pounding non-stop. Her body was unconsciously stretched taut, completely unable to look at Su Ke. She could only unconsciously follow his footsteps. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t need to cross the road to get to the jewelry store, so Wei Lan was relatively fine. Accurately speaking, this street isn¡¯t where gold and jewelry stores gathered.


    Su Ke picked the shop just because it was close by. After all, when bringing a girl around, one needed to take a stroll. The street where all the gold and jewelry is gathered was Su Ke¡¯s last stop.


    Gold Like Jewels was the name of the shop. On the outside, it looked very ordinary, but when they stepped inside, they realized that the furnishings were very luxurious. The area wasn¡¯t very big, only around 100 square meters. The display counters were attached to all four walls, making the center of the store an island.


    The wallpaper was gold and contrasted the light, making it seem like a palace.


    When they entered, the sales assistant behind the counter immediately smiled and said, ¡°Welcome to Gold Like Jewels! What are the two customers looking for? We have gold, white gold, diamond, and jade! We have a very wide selection of materials and designs!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a look first!¡± Su Ke returned her smile and pulled Wei Lan¡¯s hand before heading directly to the display counter filled with gold. Since it was lunchtime, there weren¡¯t a lot of people in the store. There was a pair of young lovers at the white gold display counter and five pretty and elegant female staff members.


    When they entered the store, Wei Lan had embarrassedly let go of his hand with a bright red face. However, she hadn¡¯t forgotten her main mission as she pointed out a delicate gold necklace and said, ¡°Su Ke, what about this necklace?¡±


    ¡°Your taste is really good! This gold necklace is a new product that just arrived yesterday. It¡¯s 24 karats!¡± Right after her advertisement, the saleswoman leaned back to open the drawer.


    Su Ke¡¯s gaze carelessly dropped from her collar to down below. Her collar was very wide and her two balls of flesh were pressed tightly together, showing off a triangular depression.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    Translator Notes: Hello, everyone, it¡¯s been a while! Exciting news! Skirt will be joining Members Prime soon, so get ready for that! For just the small price of $9.90, you will get three advanced chapters of Skirt and all other participating novels! Don¡¯t be worried though, Skirt will keep its regular release schedule, Members Prime is just something extra.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    As usual, if you have any questions or suggestions, just drop me a comment and I¡¯ll reply as soon as I¡¯m able to. Alternatively, you guys can connect with me on our discord (which I¡¯m a lot more active on). Just @Yukan in any of the chats. Thank you guys for the support and hope you keep on reading~~


    Editor Note: If Yukan is unavailable, DM me on Discord as well or leave a comment with my username attached and I¡¯ll see it.

 Chapter 186: Don’t Move, This is a Robbery!

    The saleslady at Gold Like Jewels was wearing a white blouse with ? sleeves, revealing her white arms. She was also wearing a black corset with a black flower pinned on it.


    Her hair was in an updo and she was wearing light makeup.


    She looked exactly like she had undergone professional training.


    After all, when you go to Gold Like Jewels, any customer could be wealthy and they will receive a commission for every piece of jewelry sold. Naturally, that means they won¡¯t slack off.


    The saleslady in front of him didn¡¯t relax just because they looked like students.


    Instead, she enthusiastically introduced the products.


    Additionally, before Su Ke could speak, she already bent her waist to open the drawer, wanting to take out the gold necklace Wei Lan pointed at just now.


    Just as the saleslady bent down, Su Ke¡¯s unconsciously glanced down past her collar.


    Two impressive mounds were pressed tightly against each other, arched and smooth, covered in the deep luster of flesh.


    The half-revealed top actually showed a red mark in the shape of a mouth on her left breast.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Ke¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This woman probably went crazy last night and her partner was a ruthless character that used all of his strength.


    If not, the fruits of his labor wouldn¡¯t look like this.


    Before Su Ke could continue his appraisal, the saleswoman had already grabbed the item.


    When she lifted her head and opened her mouth to talk about the item, she noticed Su Ke¡¯s peculiar gaze. She dazedly looked at her chest and was immediately embarrassed, her cheeks flushing a bright red.


    The saleslady glared angrily at Su Ke, but her gaze wasn¡¯t filled with disgust.


    Maybe it was because Su Ke looked delicate and pretty, she actually felt some pride being leered at by him. Su Ke gave an awkward smile with an embarrassed look on his face as he unconsciously rubbed his nose, quickly shifting his gaze onto the gold necklace on the counter.


    Fortunately, Wei Lan was completely oblivious to Su Ke¡¯s actions as she carefully observed the necklace before saying, ¡°Su Ke, what do you think about this piece? Does it suit Auntie?¡±


    It was a simple and elegant necklace with a wavy design and interlocking hooks.


    Su Ke then looked at the price and laughed to himself. It was just two thousand, something he could definitely afford it.


    ¡°This gold necklace has delicate craftsmanship with a unique design and a ring clasp at the back that will suit a woman of any age. We also have a gold ¡°lucky bag¡± pendant that would match this piece beautifully!¡±


    Lucky Bag^What I think the gold necklace would look like.


    Su Ke stared at the necklace and contemplated his options. His mother would definitely look good wearing it, but he wanted to look around at other stores first.


    After all, when buying gifts, comparing stores is a must.


    At this moment, the door suddenly flew open and quite a few people entered.


    Su Ke unconsciously looked up and noticed that the saleslady had a sluggish smile with a pale white face.


    Right as the pieces fell into place, Su Ke heard a ferocious man yell,¡°Don¡¯t move, this is a robbery!¡±


    Once his words registered, all the saleswomen in the store screamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you so much as squirm, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    When Su Ke looked up and saw her face when they walked in, his heart felt uneasy.


    Once the robber declared their intentions, his heart sank in his chest as he turned around to analyze the situation.


    There were three males wearing all black clothes that included a hoodie, a cap, and a ski mask. Like devils, they quickly walked, their actions clear-cut. Their first objective was to control everyone in the store. However, what surprised Su Ke the most is that the thinnest and tallest robber was carrying a gun. The black metal in his hands gleamed and the muzzle of his gun swayed, making it seem like it was going to go off at any moment.


    Even though the legal programs on television would report on burglaries, Su Ke had always assumed that these situations only happened in TV shows or books.


    However, this actually happened today of all days.


    It instantly blew yesterday¡¯s murder to the back of his mind.


    The man with the gun suddenly shouted, ¡°Get out!¡±


    He then waved his gun at the saleslady, but rather than order them to take out the jewelry, he urged them to move away from the counters.


    The other two thieves then pulled out some hatchets and started smashing the counters.


    Even though the glass in jewelry stores is specially made and treated with all kinds of chemicals, it exploded in just a couple of hits. As soon as it shattered, there was a sound of messy footsteps as the saleswomen obediently left with pale faces.


    Su Ke finally reacted by pulling Wei Lan, who had been scared silly, close to him as he walked over to where the robbers indicated.


    At this moment, an ear-piercing alarm suddenly resounded, Ring! Ring! Ring!


    He didn¡¯t know who pressed it, but he knew this wasn¡¯t going to end well.


    Bang!


    The robber holding the gun was so startled by the alarm, he shot the ceiling, causing dust to fall from the hole. The gun looked like a factory manufactured rifle; from the muzzle, blue smoke rose.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he suddenly pointed at a saleswoman and yelled, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The saleswoman immediately screamed when she was pointed at as she quickly waved her hands and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s not me!¡±


    The muzzle suddenly switched targets, pointing at another salesperson as he questioned, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± This lady was even worse. She kept shouting that it wasn¡¯t her until her body felt weak and she suddenly fainted.


    The man holding the gun stomped his leg in anger, but he still retained his reasoning as he ordered, ¡°F*ck! I don¡¯t want to kill anyone today, so don¡¯t f*cking force me! Everyone, kneel!¡±He turned his head to shout at the other two to hurry up while at the same time making sure everyone had moved further inside and kneeled on.


    Wei Lan was frightened out of her wits. Ever since she was young, she¡¯s always been obedient. Never in her wildest dreams did she think that she would end up in this situation.


    She unconsciously followed Su Ke and retreated, her eyes filled with fright and her body shaking like a leaf as she moved.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke was whispering into Wei Lan¡¯s ear, comforting her as they walked, ¡°Wei Lan, don¡¯t be afraid! Everything¡¯s fine! Everything¡¯s fine!¡± One hand was gently caressed her smooth and tender back, which was stretched taut and trembling non-stop. The pair of lovers were right at the front while Su Ke and Wei Lan were in the middle, surrounded by the pretty saleswomen.

 Chapter 187: Don’t Move, It’s The Police!

    Every jewelry shop in Wei Hai city needed to be carefully guarded.


    As such, each store has a silent alarm that directly contacts the police department.


    When the alarm rang, Command Center 110 got the signal and quickly moved out.


    The tall and skinny one yelled, ¡°F*ck, hurry up! The police will be here soon!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he continuously waved his gun around.


    Crash!


    They had smashed open another set of large display counters and revealed the jewelry within. The two robbers took out a knapsack and treated the expensive gold, white gold, diamond, and jade-like worthless goods as they carelessly stuffed it into the bag with a rustling sound.


    The extremely vicious robber paced up and down the room and exclaimed, ¡°Nobody move! I¡¯m not robbing today, only making some spending money. The jewels belong to the boss, but your lives are your own, so consider carefully!¡±


    Su Ke was kneeled down in the middle of the group. The two lovers from earlier had already been scared silly, not daring to move a single inch, their hands hugging their heads as their bodies continuously trembled. One of the girls was wearing low-waisted hotpants, so when she knelt, her two white tender buttcheeks were exposed, her butt crack appearing in front of Su Ke.


    However, Su Ke didn¡¯t have the time to appreciate the view.


    Wei Lan, who was being protected by Su Ke, was facing forward blankly as if she was still trying to comprehend the situation.


    Originally, he wanted to use his body to protect her, but at this moment, a woman to his right suddenly leaned against him with no warning, like her body had lost all strength.


    When Su Ke realized what was happening, he quickly shifted sideways as he reached out a hand to help.


    The man wielding the gun was overlooking the group, so when he noticed something strange going on, he shouted, ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    Su Ke was stunned. Only when the gun was focused on him did he experience the matter of life and death, that piercing chilliness. The black muzzle of the gun was like the eyes of a death god glaring at him with a deadly gaze.


    He was supporting the lady who was leaning against him even as he stilled. It felt like if he even twitched a muscle, that gun, which exuded a deadly aura, would reap his life.


    His hands were like suction cups as they coincidentally pushed against the woman¡¯s chest.


    The volume of those impressive peaks was overflowing from his hands.


    Even if Su Ke¡¯s fingers were slender and able to play the piano with ease, he could only grab half the mountain.


    He could feel the spongy and tender flesh through his palms, especially when he first grabbed her. The wave-like ripple feeling nearly caused him to let her go.


    Just as Su Ke dazedly sat there, the gun-wielding robber, like a dog which had its tail stepped on, instantly flew into a rage as the gun in his hands continuously moved as he glowered at Su Ke and commanded, ¡°You, come here!¡±


    When he saw Su Ke not budge an inch, he instantly went crazy. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m here working hard while you¡¯re still in the mood to play rogue! Hurry up and get over here! Do you care about your life?¡±


    Su Ke gulped audibly as he turned to the woman beside him.


    Unexpectedly, it was the lady who had showed them the gold necklace.


    No wonder her was chest was so voluminous.


    When their eyes met, his mind conjured up the image of the red mark on her chest.


    Su Ke raised his hands in surrender as he slowly stood up from the crowd.


    However, before he could straighten completely, he suddenly felt a large force pulling on his lapels.


    Su Ke turned slightly to see Wei Lan¡¯s pale face. She had a death grip on the back of his shirt and her eyes were filled with terror. Her whole body shook as she sat there, so Su Ke said, ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking dawdle! Get over here!¡±


    The robber didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw Su Ke stand, his t-shirt and shorts and inexperienced looking face made him feel uneasy.


    Su Ke stepped past the kneeling people and everyone prayed for his fate.


    The tall and thin gun-wielding robber glared coldly at Su Ke as he pointed the gun at his head and asked, ¡°Just now, did you touch until you were satisfied?¡±


    Su Ke tilted his head slightly and dodged the gun, but that stoked the guy¡¯s anger even more. Instantly, he leveled the shotgun in Su Ke¡¯s direction.


    The black muzzle was aimed between his eyebrows, a sense of chilliness filling his brain.


    Even though the gun looked crudely made, when it was shot at the ceiling just now, it made a large hole. If he got shot in the head, it would guarantee death.


    ¡°Dodge it! I¡¯m telling you to dodge it!¡±


    The robber then tilted his head, the mask obscuring most of his face and his uncovered eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Have you played CS (Counter-Strike) before? Do you know what a headshot is?¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment, he actually relaxed.


    Maybe this was his end! Maybe this was karma for killing someone last night!


    However, in the eyes of the robber, Su Ke¡¯s indifference seemed like he had been scared silly.


    He turned around and urged his two partners before facing Su Ke again and ridiculing him, ¡°You¡¯re such an awesome brat! You can even take advantage of such a time to touch someone¡¯s chest. Hurry up and tell me, was it satisfying? How did it feel?¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like the interaction between a hostage-taker and his hostage, but rather like a pack of rogues chatting.


    It was at this moment that they heard the police sirens getting closer and closer.


    The man¡¯s face underwent a large change when he heard the noise.


    He couldn¡¯t care less about teasing Su Ke as he turned to holler at his teammates, ¡°Hurry! Hurry! Hurry!¡±


    Su Ke suddenly thought of an idea. The instant the man turned away, his gun also shifted, his body was full of openings. If Su Ke took away his gun, the terror of the situation would take a 180-degree turn. Su Ke took a deep breath and his body unconsciously entered battle mode.


    His muscles warmed up as he shifted his center of gravity forward slightly.


    Just as Su Ke was about to take action, a figure suddenly appeared at the door of Gold Like Jewels, looking like they had been waiting outside the door for a long time.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    The figure was holding a gun and kneeling on the ground as it shouted,¡°Don¡¯t move, it¡¯s the police!¡¯


    The robber looked at the police who suddenly burst in and reacted quickly as he shouted, ¡°You¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t move! If you take another step, I¡¯ll f*cking shoot him!¡±


    He then turned his body slightly and aimed the gun at Su Ke¡¯s temple.

 Chapter 188: The Sound of a Gun

    What surprised Su Ke the most was that the female officer was not just anyone, but the person who arrested him after he chased after the hit-and-run driver.


    Her name was Yang Pei Er, and he had a task to absolve her anger.


    ¡°Number 2, Number 3, come over!¡±


    The gun-wielding robber slowly retreated, standing behind Su Ke as he aimed the gun straight at his temple. The other two robbers had quite the hefty harvest; bags filled to the brim with gold and jewels. Once they were commanded to, they slowly retreated to the back with hatchets in hand. They were fairly confident as they walked. After all, there were a lot of hostages.


    The atmosphere was deathly still and silent.


    Yang Pei Er was kneeling on the ground and holding her gun with two hands, waiting for an opportunity.


    At this moment, one of the robbers¡¯ phone rang. He picked it up and said a few words back and forth before walking over to the tall and skinny man and relaying the information.


    He laughed lightly as he shouted at Yang Pei Er, ¡°Ha! Just one weak girl like you, and you still dared to run in! Hurry up and put the gun on the ground and kick it here!¡±


    Considering Su Ke¡¯s position, the voice on the other end of the phone was quite clear.


    The man was telling them that there was only one police car outside and that only a single policewoman had run in. It looks like they still had eyes outside.


    Yang Pei Er was regretting her actions now; she didn¡¯t expect the people inside to have guns. According to what she learned in the police academy, he had an imitation 5.7 shotgun.


    There was also a lot of hostages around, so she found it hard to get off of the tiger she was riding (1). While she looked calm on the outside, her heart was beating furiously on the inside.


    ¡°Drop the gun and kick it over to me or I¡¯ll shoot him!¡±


    Su Ke felt the gun press into his temple. Unconsciously, he shifted his body and shot a glance to the side. Even though he was waiting for a chance, he realized that it was getting more distant.


    Only then did Yang Pei Er feel that Su Ke looked familiar, but she didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Her breathing slowed as she set down her gun, complying with the robber¡¯s demand.


    Yang Pei Er¡¯s mind was also working very quickly. She lightly kicked her gun towards Su Ke¡¯s feet. However, it only traveled halfway before it stopped.


    ¡°F*ck! I¡¯ve always used an imitation, now I¡¯m going to try a police-issued gun! Number 2, grab that for me!¡± The tall and thin person looked like he played CS a lot as he looked very interested in the gun on the ground.


    Number 2 retrieved Yang Pei Er¡¯s gun and presented it to the tall and thin man.


    His imitation gun was passed over to another one of his comrades as he looked over his new prize. This turn of events was far from good. The robbers had two guns and hostages.


    Even though Yang Pei Er was a cop, she was too impulsive. Not only did she not resolve the problem of the gun, but she also sent herself to their door.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Even though the gun changed, it was still pointed at his temple. Su Ke had become a human shield as he was slowly pushed forward. With every step, his heart sank. There was definitely a getaway car outside that he would have to board and probably only narrowly escape with his life.


    Su Ke was right in front and the tall man was in the back with the police gun in his hands, full of confidence. The two trailing behind were each carrying a bag filled with precious jewelry.


    Even though the imitation gun had switched hands, the robbers were confident and much more relaxed with Su Ke as a human shield. Even though he was holding the gun with his right hand, the muzzle was facing the ceiling.


    Yang Pei Er was standing to the right of the door, her face full of helplessness. Her hands were raised in surrender as she watched the three of them coerce Su Ke towards the door.


    Su Ke felt like his legs were filled with lead. The closer they got to the door, the more uneasy he felt. He knew that he must break free before they reached it, so he glanced at Yang Pei Er, but she was just standing obediently by the door like a hostess.


    Yang Pei Er gritted her teeth as she glared at the approaching group of men.


    What made people astonished was that her eyes never left the gun-wielding man.


    Su Ke adjusted his breathing as he quickly tensed his muscles.


    Just as the group of people brushed past her, Yang Pei Er suddenly sprang into action.


    However, the one she aimed for wasn¡¯t the leader, but rather the robber who held the imitation shotgun. She grabbed his arms with both hands and pulled back. The change was too sudden as the robber suddenly fell backwards. When Su Ke felt signs of movement behind him, the ringleader turned around, the gun that was aimed at his temple once again deviating.


    The muscles that had been accumulating with power instantly erupted as he shot forward and grabbed his gun arm. It was Su Ke¡¯s first reaction to seize the most dangerous thing first.


    In the blink of an eye, Yang Pei Er and Su Ke carried out a double attack.


    However, in a 2v1, even if Su Ke grabbed his arm and wanted to take away the gun, his companions suddenly woke up and reacted. The hatchet in their hands were aimed at Su Ke as the tall man commanded, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    He then raised his knee and smashed it against Su Ke¡¯s waist.


    On the other side, a hatchet whistled right by him as it hurtled towards his shoulder.


    Su Ke instantly reacted and barely dodged two meters to the right, avoiding the hatchet.


    Only then did he see Yang Pei Er sparing no effort to seize the counterfeit gun.


    Yang Pei Er had one hand on the man¡¯s wrist, the other quickly trying to snatch it from him. However, things wouldn¡¯t go as planned. The robber that Yang Pei Er surprised took half a step backwards, wanting to use his right hand to grab the gun.


    The time it took for Yang Pei Er to take action and for Su Ke to distance himself away by two meters was only a few seconds. For Su Ke, it was completely unexpected that Yang Pei Er would do something like this. Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, he saw the tall and thin man reposition the muzzle, passing over Su Ke and aiming at Yang Pei Er, the greatest threat.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke, in a moment of desperation, sprung into action as he shouted, ¡°Careful!¡±


    Like there were springs installed inside his legs, he immediately arrived next to Yang Pei Er and grabbed her shoulder. The two of them immediately tilted, whilst Yang Pei Er, who had been doing her utmost to snatch the gun, let it go at this moment.


    The imitation also flew up into the air, and like a natural instinct, Su Ke¡¯s right hand firmly caught it. Coincidentally, the muzzle was aimed at the tall and thin man.


    With a Bang! Bang!, the two of them pulled the trigger at the same time.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    Impossible to stop halfway

 Chapter 189: A Big Scare

    The recoil of the counterfeit gun shook his entire body. It was his first time touching a gun, let alone firing one. Everything was an instinctive reaction. Being able to pull the trigger was not easy, and he wasn¡¯t prepared for the strong recoil.


    After just one shot, Su Ke foolishly fell backwards, staring straight at the tall and skinny robber, who was missing half of his head. Blood and flesh scattered everywhere as his body dropped to the ground.


    Yang Pei Er quickly picked herself up and seized the gun from Su Ke¡¯s shaking hand before shouting, ¡°Nobody move!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s body was rigid and his mind was completely blank.


    When he pulled the trigger just now, the robber also shot, so why did no bullet come out?


    If there was one, would he also be a corpse? He¡¯s killed two people in just two days!


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    The tall and thin man died with an intact corpse, and the remaining two didn¡¯t dare to move.


    The gun in Yang Pei Er¡¯s hands didn¡¯t waver as she ordered, ¡°Put down your weapons and walk backwards!¡±


    Right after she spoke, sirens could be heard. Su Ke became conscious again once he heard the noise of 4-5 police officers running in. Wei Lan was kneeling next to him, her face without a hint of color as she tightly grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Task: Absolve Yang Pei Er¡¯s anger (Complete). Reward: Computer Hacking Skill (Primary).


    Once the system bell rang, Su Ke relaxed his stiff body and exclaimed,¡°Please accept!¡±


    At this moment, the officers started surveying the scene and taking away the criminals.


    Once that was done, Yang Pei Er walked over to Su Ke and helped him before exclaiming,


    ¡°Thank you for risking your life to save mine!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Su Ke pulled up the corners of his mouth into a stiff smile.


    ¡°Luckily your gun had an issue and was jammed at such a crucial time!¡±


    Indeed, from what Su Ke said, if the gun wasn¡¯t jammed, the situation would have become very ugly.


    ¡°He he, there wasn¡¯t a problem with my gun, there were no bullets inside!¡±


    Yang Pei Er saw Su Ke¡¯s astonished face and shrugged, ¡°The ones at the top have a rule; guns and bullets must be separated. Being able to bring out a gun wasn¡¯t easy!¡±


    ¡°Wha!?¡± Su Ke¡¯s eyes widened with surprise.


    If Yang Pei Er¡¯s gun didn¡¯t have any bullets, then she wasn¡¯t in any danger.


    No wonder she dared to hand the gun over and aimed for the counterfeit.


    Su Ke suddenly realized that this brought up a problem. He had shot the robber dead.


    If he wasn¡¯t technically a danger to his well-being, doesn¡¯t this count as excessive self-defence or manslaughter?


    Thinking until here, Su Ke¡¯s face became even worse.


    He eyed Yang Pei Er with a hesitant face and said, ¡°Then¡­ I, Then will I become a murderer!?¡±


    ¡°Relax! No matter what, you did it to save me. Faced with such a situation, you were still able to shield me. I, Yang Pei Er, owe you my life. That gun has my fingerprints on it, so I¡¯ll monopolize the situation!¡±


    When Yang Pei Er finished speaking, Su Ke heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°However, you guys still need to go to the station to give your statements. As long as you say that it was me that shot the gun, it¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    When Yang Pei Er finished speaking, a senior officer walked over.


    His police uniform was very dignified and his expression was severe as he walked over to her, ¡°Yang Pei Er, this time, you really lacked responsibility and discipline. You took a gun without permission! You, what good can I still say about you!?¡±


    The man seemed angry, but his eyes were filled with concern.


    ¡°Officer Li! The situation has been resolved. Don¡¯t scold me anymore. At most, I¡¯ll write a report, okay?¡± Yang Pei Er¡¯s normal attitude actually felt a bit like a spoiled child.


    However, her method worked. Officer Li, who was just seething in anger, shook his head and heaved a sigh, ¡°You¡¯re so hot-headed! If something happened, what would I tell your family!?¡±


    ¡­


    Right after giving their statement, Su Ke and Wei Lan walked out of the police station (1) hand in hand. Up until now, Wei Lan¡¯s hand had been shaking, like her entire being was suffering from a serious illness. After all, this young lady had just witnessed a robbery where she became a hostage and witnessed the brutal death of a robber who had half his head blown off.


    Her heart would definitely be unable to calm down so easily.


    However, Su Ke was completely normally. His mood had calmed down a lot.


    The heavyweight on his heart from yesterday finally disappeared after he shot that gun.


    Humans would all have a louse in their hearts that wouldn¡¯t bite after the first few times (2).


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    In these two short days, Su Ke had undergone a complete 180. He had killed two people, but they were ferociously evil. If he didn¡¯t fight back, he would be the dead one!


    There was a sense of fear when experiencing a life and death situation.


    Everyone¡¯s mentality would be entirely different after such a situation. Some would be scared witless, feeling anxious every day. Some would change completely, broadening their minds.


    Su Ke belonged to the second category. From yesterday night until now, his mind had been running wild. Now, he had finally broken free from his nightmare and was reborn.


    ¡­


    The streets were bustling with activity as they walked. Some stores were playing the latest crazed, a song called Oppa Gangnam Style sung by a fatty named Psy. Cars continuously passed, the booming and whistling sounds unceasingly intertwining, giving off a busy scene.


    Su Ke pulled on Wei Lan¡¯s hand and they aimlessly wandered the streets.


    Wei Lan was silent, her eyes dull.


    It seemed like even the lively atmosphere couldn¡¯t break her away.


    Su Ke couldn¡¯t take it anymore as he suddenly stopped and grabbed her arms.


    ¡°Wei Lan!¡±


    Wei Lan raised her head, but her face was motionless, like a puppet.


    Ever since they left the jewelry store, she¡¯s been like this.


    His hands stroked her shoulder as he took in a deep breath, ¡°Today was really terrifying! Don¡¯t think about it too much! If you want to cry, then cry! Shoving your feelings down inside your heart will cause you to break!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s voice was gentle and his eyes were filled with sincere concern as he continued, ¡°If I didn¡¯t bring you out today, you wouldn¡¯t have encountered such a thing. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    When he finished, he saw the rim of Wei Lan¡¯s eyes slowly redden, like mist was slowly rising.


    Suddenly, Wei Lan hugged Su Ke tightly and burst into tears, ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    The raws don¡¯t actually state police station, but rather a public security bureau, which is essentially a police station in everything but name so I switched it.


    You stop worrying about it after a few times

 Chapter 190: Come, Don’t Pity Me!

    Wei Lan¡¯s hands were firmly grasped onto Su Ke. Her body spasmed as she sobbed.


    With every shift, her two rabbits would unconsciously press forward.


    They were soft and elastic, like the two of them were squishing a ball.


    However, Su Ke wasn¡¯t in the mood for such a thing right now.


    His shoulder was wet, her tears seeping through his t-shirt.


    She was crying so hard, she started to dehydrate.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡± Su Ke gently patted Wei Lan¡¯s back to console her.


    However, Su Ke, who had always stuck his foot in his mouth, had no idea what to say to comfort her. He could only repeatedly assure her that everything was fine.


    Wei Lan¡¯s mood was like pine trees under a storm, bearing a heavy burden.


    She could only wait until there was a swish and the pine leaves couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, then she could instantly let go of all of her burdens.


    She cried and cried until her voice gradually grew softer.


    Su Ke breathed a sigh of relief before exclaiming, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore! If you continue crying, other people might think that I did something to you!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°It was originally your fault!¡± Wei Lan had cried for quite a while and her voice sounded a bit hoarse as she continued with a muffled voice, ¡°You know that I nearly died of fright today?¡±


    ¡°Why did you go and touch someone¡¯s chest for no reason? Do you know how scared I was when that robber asked you to go?¡± The more Wei Lan spoke, the more anxious she got.


    She loosened her arms and left Su Ke¡¯s embrace, staring into his eyes.


    Su Ke saw that Wei Lan had stopped crying and her pale face was slowly regaining color.


    His mood was better as he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright! I was wrong! I wanted to push that woman away, but I accidentally touched her front! It was an accident!¡±


    Wei Lan¡¯s eyes were bright red as she pouted, ¡°You still dare to laugh? I saw everything! You definitely touched her for at least five minutes!¡±


    Her angry appearance was completely different from her lifeless one just now.


    ¡°Hei hei, are you jealous? Why don¡¯t I touch you too?¡±


    Su Ke then reached out and made a grabbing motion with his hand, his fingers spread wide.


    They looked like claws as he aimed them towards Wei Lan¡¯s chest.


    Wei Lan¡¯s face flushed red as she lifted her leg to kick Su Ke, ¡°Hateful!¡±


    Su Ke smiled and started to relax as he watched Wei Lan¡¯s face slowly regain its color.


    If she received mental trauma from this, he would be hard-pressed to escape the blame.


    Only, after this unexpected situation, neither of them were in any mood to shop.


    ¡­


    Su Ke sent Wei Lan home while he went to the basement in his house.


    There was a lot of junk in the basement, but there was a case of pristine condition in the corner of the room. Su Ke pulled it out and opened it up, marveling once again at the four million.


    Even if he had already seen it yesterday, his mind still blanked as he thought about it.


    He casually sat in the basement, his mind tangled in thought.


    He was going to build a large supermarket for his parents with the money, but when he actually had the four million in his hands, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    He reached up to rub the stiff muscles on his face before shaking his head and throwing out his delusions. He decided not to think about it right now as he hid the suitcase under a pile of junk. There was more important business to attend to.


    ¡­


    Once he left the basement, he made food for his parents before changing and going to Fang Fei Yi Ren.


    Just as Su Ke pushed open Fang Fei Yi Ren¡¯s glass doors, he heard a man¡¯s cordial voice greet him, ¡°Brother Su! Haha, you¡¯re here!¡±


    He turned towards the voice, and unexpectedly, it was the Wu Yi Ren who had given him the four million RMB.


    Su Ke was slightly astonished, but he managed to react as he walked over to the sofa with a smile on his face and say, ¡°Oh? Chief Wu!¡±


    He sat near Wu Yi Ren, with nary a hair out of place.


    Wu Yi Ren turned towards Su Ke, trying to glean some information from his face as he asked, ¡°He he! Brother, how was your sleep last night?¡±


    However, Su Ke¡¯s face was very tranquil.


    Wu Yi Ren was observing Su Ke all the while. He wondered if he sniffed out his intentions?


    Last night, Su Ke was already the most suspicious of Wu Yi Ren. He didn¡¯t have a strong enmity with Wu Ao Ran and they had barely even interacted. So, why did he want to kill Su Ke?


    The only reasonable explanation is that he was paid to get rid of him!


    What about Wu Yi Ren¡¯s motives?


    He had just arrived at Fang Fei Yi Ren, so it was pretty obvious.


    ¡°Yesterday was fine, fine!¡±


    He then turned towards Lin Xiao Bai, who was at the reception desk, ¡°Sister Xiao Bai, is Sister Yan here today?¡±


    As Su Ke spoke, he noticed out of the corner of his eye the expression on Wu Yi Ren¡¯s face slowly changed from suspicion to helplessness and fear.


    Lin Xiao Bai had long loathed Wu Yi Ren.


    It was only out of politeness that she had poured him a glass of water, not even willing to give him some tea. She was sitting at the reception desk, playing games on her phone and minding her own business.


    When she heard Su Ke¡¯s question, she looked at the time and responded, ¡°Sister Yan asked Du Wan to go shopping with her! I reckon that they¡¯re about to come back!¡±


    When Wu Yi Ren heard her response, he suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Aiyah! I almost forgot, I still have a banquet to attend to so I have to leave first!¡±


    He then turned to face Su Ke and said, ¡°Brother Su, if you have time, let¡¯s talk next time!¡±


    Watching Wu Yi Ren leave Fang Fei Yi Ren, Su Ke¡¯s face became solemn.


    Seeing how Wu Yi Ren was acting so peculiar, Su Ke determined his guilt.


    However, if it was really him that found Wu Ao Ran, then Wu Ao Ran¡¯s whereabouts should be his greatest worry. Would Su Ke get in trouble because of this?


    Wu Yi Ren wasn¡¯t even gone for two minutes when Du Wan pulled Luo Fei Yan in.


    She was mumbling to herself, her face filled with disdain as she said, ¡°Hmph! He still has the face to come?¡±


    Looks like she had very strong opinions about Wu Yi Ren.


    Du Wan then turned to see Su Ke sitting on the sofa. Her eyes lit up as she quickly walked over, ¡°Oh! Little brother Su!¡±


    Su Ke was still thinking about whether Wu Yi Ren would be trouble. The more he thought, the less he knew. It was at this moment that a black shadow approached him.


    Before he could react, the black shadow had already sat next to him.


    When he turned to see who it was, Su Ke couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Eh! Xiao (1) Wan!¡±


    Du Wan frowned and immediately glared as she exclaimed, ¡°Xiao, what Xiao? If you call me Xiao Wan again, I, I¡¯ll call you Restless at Night!¡±


    However, Su Ke knew that this girl was just playing around.


    With his previous experience of acting like her boyfriend, facing such an immature girl, he was a lot more relaxed about it.


    Luo Fei Yan, who liked to stir the pot, instantly raised her eyebrow and said, ¡°Xiao Wan, what do you mean Restless at Night!? Little brother Su is only 18, okay!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call him a Restless Virgin!¡± Du Wan ruthlessly said.


    Su Ke was leaning against the sofa, his hands spread open as he imitated Sister Shi Liu. (2)¡°Come, don¡¯t pity me just because I¡¯m a delicate flower! Use your full strength!¡±


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    Remember that Xiao means little and is an affectionate term


    Some character from a TV show

 Chapter 191: Giving Someone a Kiss, Fragrance Lingers on the Mouth

    Luo Fei Yan, who was standing to the side, waved at the receptionist Lin Xiao Bai and teasingly said, ¡°Xiao Bai, look! There¡¯s a free A disc (1) over here!¡±


    Du Wan looked at Su Ke¡¯s appearance like he was about to pluck something and immediately turned her face and covered her mouth, looking like she was about to vomit.


    She then followed it up with, ¡°Wa, in your dreams! I¡¯m still a young virgin maiden!¡±


    She looked around 17-18, her chest and butt plump and full.


    Additionally, Du Wan¡¯s tone was falsely shy as she gave amorous glances, slightly parting her red lips to reveal white teeth.


    Like a demoness had spoken, it made it hard for people to suppress their own dark desires.


    For example, as a mounted soldier, pressing onto the bed and wantonly riding.


    Of course, it could also be the living room sofa, the kitchen cupboard, or directly behind while brandishing a long whip.


    She would surely be high-spirited, like she was trying to spur the horse to go at full speed. (2)


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke suddenly started imagining such scenes, causing his heart to thump continuously.


    ¡°Are you really a young virgin maiden? Can I inspect?¡±


    Su Ke was embarrassed by suddenly blurting out such a thing, his brain radiating warmth.


    However, before he could say anything else, he suddenly heard Luo Fei Yan start chanting, ¡°In~spect! In~spect!¡± while clapping her hands.


    Du Wan widened her eyes in disbelief. She never expected the young and inexperienced Su Ke to say such licentious words, especially towards her. She was instantly unable to restrain her anger, working her fingers together to pinch Su Ke¡¯s waist and exclaim, ¡°Yah! Do you want to die!?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Ke was shocked. His tender soft flesh was like a pincushion, exercising itself according to Du Wan¡¯s hand. He instantly sucked in a cold breath, his body stretched taut.


    ¡°Little brother Su, hold on! Elder Sister is here!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan had always been standing next to them, so once she saw what was going on, how could she not join in? Like a hungry tiger pouncing on a fresh kill, she fully utilized her ¡®Shifting the Universe¡¯ skill. Her movements were like the wind as she suddenly stood behind the sofa and shot her arms out towards her prey.


    She immediately captured Du Wan¡¯s arms and pulled her back with all her strength.


    ¡°Little brother Su, Elder Sister can only help you until here!¡±


    Su Ke only saw that Luo Fei Yan had pulled back, looking like an expert in capture before Du Wan¡¯s hand immediately let go. Her entire body leaned against the back of the sofa, her waist stretched taut and her arms stretched backwards.


    From that kind of position, her chest couldn¡¯t help but thrust straight out.


    When she noticed Su Ke¡¯s stare, Du Wan childishly disdained the entire Fang Fei Yi Ren.


    This is because when Luo Fei Yan pulled her into such a position, it had caused her already impressive peaks to become even taller and more beautiful.


    Her loose light grey short-sleeved t-shirt tightened across her large mounds, showing the faint outline of her bra.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke¡¯s mouth became drier and his heartbeat quickened once he noticed that her neckline was slowly descending.


    The white area became increasingly larger, her soft chest becoming more revealing.


    ¡°Little brother Su, what are you so stunned by? Hurry up and get on!¡± Luo Fei Yan was using all her strength to trap Du Wan¡¯s arms, causing her to constantly struggle to break free.


    The two of them were having such an intense conflict on the back of the sofa; one on top, the other on the bottom.


    Luo Fei Yan exerted even more strength as she pulled her back, but Du Wan was sparing no effort to stand up. Time stretched forward and it felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. That¡¯s when she noticed Su Ke staring at Du Wan¡¯s chest, so she quickly warned him, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look, hurry up!¡±


    Du Wan¡¯s body was not even 20 cm away, especially when her chest was pointed straight towards him, making the distance even shorter.


    If he just reached his hand out slightly, he could grab onto one of the continuously moving volcanoes.


    However, the more he thought about it, the more at a loss he was.


    Just now, he was teasing Du Wan in a back-and-forth, but now he has reverted back to being a young and inexperienced boy. He looked up at Luo Fei Yan and said, ¡°Sister Yan, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint, but I wouldn¡¯t dare get on!¡±


    Once he said that, Luo Fei Yan couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and simply let go as she gasped for breath, ¡°Hu! Hu! Hu!¡± She lifted her hand to wipe at her clean forehead, her face looking resentful for failing expectations. She then shrugged, ¡°I guess there¡¯s no choice. If I didn¡¯t see you earnestly wanting to inspect Du Wan just now, I wouldn¡¯t have joined in! Ai yah, I¡¯m so tired!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s lips curved into a helpless smile as he watched Luo Fei Yan wipe away her sweat; looks like he had really wasted her strength. Additionally, her gasping face also caused her chest to move up and down, unexpectedly causing her indolent aura to pervade the room.


    Du Wan had experienced a round of intense conflict and felt weakened.


    She relaxed against the sofa, acting coquettishly as she stared with wide eyes at Luo Fei Yan, ¡°Sister Yan, you really know how to bully me!¡±


    Luo Fei Yan sat on the sofa¡¯s armrest, resting an arm on Du Wan¡¯s shoulder.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°How am I bullying you? I¡¯m giving you guys a chance. Also, you¡¯ve already seen the family elders, so what are you so embarrassed about? In my opinion, why don¡¯t you guys go straight to the bridal chamber!¡±


    ¡°Ai! Even meeting the parents is no good, someone had already kissed Su Ke. Looks like I don¡¯t stand a chance!¡± Du Wan then glanced at Su Ke and discovered that this brat was actually staring at her with a head full of sweat. ¡°Wei, I¡¯m talking about you! Can¡¯t you give a reaction?¡±


    Su Ke foolishly nodded his head and said, ¡°Eh! Okay!¡±


    However, he was completely in the dark about what Du Wan had said.


    Du Wan turned to look at Su Ke and asked, ¡°So, how is it? Little brother Su, how was the taste of Qin Zheng¡¯s kiss? Do you still want more? How did that phrase go again? Giving someone a kiss, fragrance lingers on the mouth!¡±


    It looks like she was already very familiar with the incident of him kissing Qin Zheng at the doors.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke stared blankly. Giving someone a kiss, fragrance lingers on the mouth?


    Why did he feel like it was ¡®sending someone roses blah blah¡¯ instead?


    Being a teacher with only this standard? It couldn¡¯t be helped.


    He had to quickly change the topic; if not, this demoness might ask an even more embarrassing question.


    ¡°Sister Du Wan, why did Sister Qin Zheng break up with that Yuan Fang? Even though that guy doesn¡¯t look like much!¡±


    When Su Ke remembered the fatty he saw outside Fang Fei Yi Ren, he didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t like the guy. Also, even though Qin Zheng obviously knew he was having an affair, she still fantasized about snatching him back!


    Du Wan spoke as she mimed a movie villain taking advantage of young maidens, ¡°So what!? She¡¯s already given up! And this Yuan Fang is definitely not human. That day, Qin Zheng overheard his conversation with that sl*t, and I don¡¯t know what she heard, but she was very sad, but now she¡¯s over it! Either way, I think that it¡¯s better this way. Little brother Su, this beauty is really great!¡±


    She then curved her index finger and placed it under Su Ke¡¯s chin, pushing his face up, ¡°Little boy, come, give me a smile!¡±


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    I think this might be a band? No idea.


    I¡¯m going to assume that¡¯s some really really obscure s*x reference lmao.

 Chapter 192: Wang Xiao Gang’s Delusion

    Su Ke¡¯s delicate and pretty cheeks were the shade of a red autumn leaf.


    Following Du Wan¡¯s finger, he stiffly turned his neck.


    Not to mention a smile, he already wanted to turn and run away in embarrassment.


    ¡°Little boy, do you want elder sister to give you a smile?¡±


    Du Wan smiled like a flower, tilting her head at Su Ke as she exclaimed, ¡°This is your payment for your outstanding performance yesterday!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Luo Fei Yan leaned forward from her spot on the sofa, looking like she was about to vomit, even


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    letting out rather convincing sounds.


    ¡°Are you guys done!? Sl*t, I¡¯m going to throw up my lunch!¡±


    Du Wan immediately retorted, ¡°You¡¯re just jealous! So what? Right now, Su Ke has Qin Zheng and me. If you join, there would be exactly 3 boats. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice!?¡±


    Su Ke watched the back-and-forth between the two gorgeous women and his stiff expression gradually relaxed. The atmosphere was really good, making him forget about Wu Ao Ran for a moment. He didn¡¯t want to think about it, so this was a welcome change!


    As customers started arriving, they migrated to the third floor.


    Su Ke entered work mode, even his piano playing was going more smoothly.


    ¡­


    The early morning light was warm on his skin.


    When Su Ke left the house and headed for school, it was like he had been reborn.


    He took in a deep breath and all his worries had disappeared, his entire body was comfortable.


    Just as he walked into the classroom, he saw Wang Xiao Gang eagerly running over. He looked pretty energetic and seemed like he was presenting him a treasure as he exclaimed, ¡°Su Ke, Su Ke! Did you know? There was a robbery at a jewelry store in the area!¡±


    Su Ke shook his head and played dumb, ¡°Eh! I didn¡¯t know!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how this guy received news so quickly.


    ¡°Hai! I knew you didn¡¯t know. The news hasn¡¯t reported it yet. I went to visit my cousin¡¯s house yesterday and he told me. I didn¡¯t expect Wei Hai to have something like this!¡±


    By the look of grief and lament on his face, it looked like Wang Xiao Gang wasn¡¯t satisfied with having such a crime happen in his town.


    ¡°However, that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that my cousin said that there was an attractive policewoman who was uncommonly skilled. She entered the tiger¡¯s den and engaged in conflict with the evil-doer. In the end, not only did she manage to snatch the robber¡¯s gun, she blasted his head off!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t expect Wang Xiao Gang, who wanted to be a director, would also have the potential to be a storyteller. He gesticulated wildly, almost hitting Su Ke, who could only helplessly act as the audience.


    ¡°However, that¡¯s not the main main point. My cousin said that the policewoman was especially pretty; limpid eyes, light misty jade skin, cherry-red lips, and her face was like hibiscus, especially colorful. Her body was like willow and looked like every step birthed a lotus, her oriole-like voice could invoke pity!¡±


    Su Ke suddenly waved his hand and cut him off, ¡°Stop! Can you speak normally?¡±


    ¡°Okay! In short, this woman is very pretty. Also, according to what my cousin inferred, she has a lot of influence with a deep background!¡±


    As Wang Xiao Gang spoke about her, his eyes would light up in excitement.


    Su Ke thought back on the situation and he realized he never really paid attention to Yang Pei Er¡¯s appearance. The first time they met was because of a conflict and he was unconsciously unhappy with her. The second time, he had even less of a chance to observe because his life was in jeopardy. Who would stare continuously at a lady?


    However, following what Wang Xiao Gang had said, he felt that this Yang Pei Er was actually pretty good-looking.


    Su Ke was very suspicious, so he asked, ¡°Ai, but what does this have to do with us?¡±


    Wang Xiao Gang leaned over on Su Ke¡¯s table and widened his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that having a charming, powerful, and influential policewoman in our city is a cause for celebration?¡±


    Su Ke, being practical and realistic, shook his head and exclaimed, ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    Even though he could be counted as friends with Yang Pei Er, after he completed the task of absolving her anger and obtaining the hacker skill, no matter how long Wang Xiao Gang spoke, he had zero interest.


    Wang Xiao Gang was very discouraged as he silently stared at Su Ke.


    After a few moments, he started back up, ¡°Defeated by you! Okay then, I¡¯ll tell you! My cousin said that this policewoman stays in my neighborhood, so I can see her anytime! How about it? Are you interested in peeping on her?¡±


    When he finished, Su Ke realized that his relationship with him was quite weak; he didn¡¯t even know where he lived.


    ¡°Staying in your neighborhood? Where¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Arcadia!¡± Wang Xiao Gang had a head full of black lines, feeling very gloomy. Truthfully, Wang Xiao Gang is a braggart. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of publicity and offend Su Ke. So, the fact that he stayed in Arcadia had been exposed to the whole class when he yelled.He didn¡¯t expect that ¡°Man proposes, but God disposes¡± and a fish had escaped his net.


    Su Ke nodded his head and exclaimed, ¡°Arcadia!¡±


    Wang Xiao Gang¡¯s family dealt in wood, so the family had a lot of assets, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be living in such a high-class neighborhood.


    Wang Xiao Gang was glowing with excitement as he danced for joy, ¡°How about it? Just come over to my house for some fun and I¡¯ll bring you to go see that pretty policewoman. I¡¯m telling you, people like that policewoman that have good skills, appearance, and a deep background are all waiting for a hero. As long as I set off, I¡¯ll be able to grab them, easy peasy!¡±


    ¡°Ah? What do you mean? Are you thinking of wooing someone?¡±


    Su Ke then sized Wang Xiao Gang up. Being 1.8 meters tall wasn¡¯t bad. He also had a square face and head; he looked upright, his face somewhat immature with a slight stubble that gave his age away. No matter how he looked, Wang Xiao Gang didn¡¯t match.


    ¡°How is it? Impossible? According to novels, whether it¡¯s this kind of policewoman or a beautiful nurse, as long as the male protagonist appears, they would prostrate themselves and undress. Just look at my head!¡± Wang Xiao Gang then pointed at his head, ¡°Do you see the protagonist halo yet?¡±


    Su Ke silently facepalmed in his mind before sarcastically exclaiming, ¡°I say, brother! Were you kidnapped by aliens to become an experiment last night? Or did you forget to take your medicine this morning? Can you become a bit more normal?¡±


    When Wang Xiao Gang heard that, he never expected that his good friend wouldn¡¯t play along.


    Disappointed, he was about to respond when he heard Wei Lan¡¯s earnest voice, ¡°Stop chatting and quickly go back to your seats! The class monitor will soon announce the results of our exams!¡±


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    Boat, in this case, means girls/relationships


    Basically means that heaven¡¯s will supersedes our own.

 Chapter 193: If Chosen Not to Do It, That is It; If Chosen to Do It, Do It Bes

    Right after exams, the form teachers will announce the scores the following Monday.


    Su Ke was looking forward to this one even more than any he¡¯s ever taken.


    After all, he had the system and got every subjects¡¯ expert reward.


    The ending will soon be revealed.


    ¡­


    As expected, just two minutes after Wang Xiao Gang sat back in his seat, a middle-aged man walked into the classroom. Shen Zheng, Su Ke¡¯s form teacher, was over forty and was in charge of teaching chemistry to two classes. He had a medium-sized build, a slightly receding hairline, and black frame glasses with very thick lenses; his degree is probably quite high.


    Shen Zheng has always been very stern. His personality was like a block of wood, and of course, if he was compared to Su Ke, he would look stronger. He always emphasized care and accuracy in his chemistry classes. However, at the same time, his class average was usually middle to low tier, so he was facing a lot of pressure.


    When Shen Zheng walked in, Su Ke felt like his eyes immediately fell on him.


    Su Ke looked up and saw that through the thick lenses his eyes were actually quite fervent.


    After morning self-study, they all stopped copying homework, stopped eating breakfast, and everyone who was asleep was wide awake.


    Each and every one of them was anxiously staring at their form teacher.


    Shen Zheng walked over to his desk and cleared his throat, ¡°Cough!¡±


    He then placed the list of grades onto his desk before looking up at his students, ¡°Students! Every monthly examination is an important way for us to keep track of your progress! They let us know, for every segment, whether we have improved and where we fall short. I have your results for the most recent monthly examination right here¡±


    Shen Zheng took in a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Now, there¡¯s no need for me to say this, but the exam was harder this time around. However, everyone faces the same difficulty. We have to remember that our grades shouldn¡¯t be compared with the other people in class, nor the other people in your grade, city, province, or even the entire country. We should first compare with ourselves!¡±


    ¡°If you improved, that¡¯s good! However, if you declined, you should not be discouraged. We are all already year three students and the majority of you are already eighteen. You are adults and your bodies have matured, but your mentality has to catch up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of a small challenge or setback!¡±


    Su Ke knew that Shen Zheng was referencing Ren Tian, the girl who was unable to perform normally for her exams. She took it too hard and tried to commit suicide by jumping off a building. This practice was not only irresponsible to your well-being, but also a crime against your family. Indeed, it is a means that should not be taken.


    Once the incident occurred, the principal immediately gathered all the form teachers for a general meeting. He specifically mentioned that before they announce the results, the teachers should conduct a lesson on psychological well-being, for fear that there were still students who were muddle-headed and might commit foolish acts.


    Once Shen Zheng finished his speech, he took a breath before holding up the list, ¡°The ranking for this month¡¯s exams are now out. The results will be posted on the door so everyone can see. Later on, Wei Lan will get the individual result slips from the office that require your parents¡¯ signature.¡±


    Wei Lan quickly nodded when she heard her name.


    ¡°Now, I especially want to praise a single student for their efforts. This student has had the fastest and greatest improvement. So much so, I dare say no one in the whole school could compare. He was placed far below five-hundred, so how much effort and time would he need to get rid of the zero at the back?¡±


    ¡°567th place was his previous rank! Now, he¡¯s actually 50th!¡±


    When Shen Zheng finished, all the students suck in a cold breath before exploding instantly when they heard the huge jump.


    A successful elite is such a well-worn story, that it¡¯s about to rot away. However, the story of an underdog was immensely popular. It was easier to sympathize and relate to such a person.


    Just imagine how many eye rolls and ridicule the lowest ranked person has to deal with. Now, there¡¯s actually a person that went from 567 to 50!


    The students immediately started looking around to find the person who was so formidable.


    ¡°As ancient people say, if chosen not to do it, that is it; if chosen to do it, do it best (1). I think this student is the epitome of this statement!¡±


    Shen Zheng spared no effort in his flaunting, causing the students to anxiously scan the area for any tells at the diamond in the roughs¡¯ identity.


    Su Ke¡¯s face felt hot. He felt like grass had grown below his butt, making him unable to sit still. Being praised so unexpectedly would always make people feel embarrassed.


    However, 50th in the whole school! That¡¯s an impossible feat! 300th and 200th place and above can get into any third-rate and second-rate university respectively, no problem.


    However, the top 100 students can go to any university they please!


    His heart beat like a drum and his whole body was covered in a layer of sweat.


    He unconsciously looked up to find Wei Lan staring at him with suspicion in her eyes.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s expression, Su Ke¡¯s mood relaxed a lot as he shrugged.


    Looks like his chances of winning their bet was rather high.


    ¡°Boss Su Ke, is it you?¡±


    If you think that the range for people below 500th place is drastically large, think again. In this class, there are actually a few high ranking students. Of course, Su Ke was one of them.


    Wang Xiao Gang remembered that after the exams, Su Ke was full of confidence.


    Even though Wang Xiao Gang spoke softly, when everyone started glancing around, it immediately started a wave. An immeasurable number of eyes shot over.


    He was instantly laid bare in front of a lot of people, causing Su Ke to be unable to adapt.


    Shen Zheng smiled heartily and decided now was the perfect time to reveal the mystery, ¡°Not bad, everyone! The student in question is indeed Su Ke!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He then glanced around the room for their expressions before he continued, ¡°Student Su Ke is 50th place in the entire school and 1st in our class. His English, Mathematics, and Language are also the best in the school!¡±


    Shen Zheng¡¯s words hyped everyone up as they yelled praise.


    ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s too awesome right!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Su Ke? Oh my god, if only it was me!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Shen Zheng was smiling with his hands clasped behind his back.


    Since he knew of Su Ke¡¯s grades, his waist didn¡¯t hurt and his legs weren¡¯t sore.


    Running up five levels in one go was no longer a problem.


    Being the top student for three subjects was giving this form teacher too much honor!


    Shen Zheng could feel that some of the students were in disbelief, so he said, ¡°No one needs to question the authenticity of his results!¡±


    After all, his jump in grades was really too big, and the protagonist was Su Ke, someone who is prone to secrets. Their eyes were full of suspicion, thinking that the teacher had gotten the wrong person or that Su Ke had plagiarized.


    ¡°Creating a cheat sheet is rather easy, so getting a high score wouldn¡¯t be too impossible. However, relying on a cheat sheet to get first in school; I¡¯ve never seen that happen before in all my years as a teacher. I believe Su Ke!¡±


    Listening to Shen Zheng¡¯s words, Su Ke felt very complex.


    On one hand, he was touched by his teacher¡¯s trust in him. On the other, he had to give the system credit where credit is due. His face was on fire and he was feeling uncomfortable, just like he was sitting on pins and needles.


    At this moment, a person facing Shen Zheng waved from the door.


    Seeing him walk in, Su Ke relaxed a bit from having the focus shifted to someone else.


    The surrounding students, whether intentionally or not, stared at him, making the person feel uncomfortable.


    Shen Zheng walked over and chatted with the stranger for a bit before exclaiming, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    Su Ke stood up from his seat with a quizzical look on his face before walking over.


    When he arrived at the front, he noticed that his teacher had a vacant look in his eyes as he said, ¡°Su Ke, a person from the police station is looking for you and is now waiting at the principal¡¯s office!¡±


    ¡°The police!?¡±


    Su Ke felt like his brain was about to explode.


    His first reaction was that the situation with Wu Ao Ran was discovered.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    Basically, talented people are usually unknown, but when they do show their talents, they fly straight up to being the best. The direct translation would be, ¡°if you don¡¯t cry, your cry will shock people, if you don¡¯t fly, you will fly straight up to heaven¡±.

 Chapter 194: Overwhelming Righteousness

    His entire mind went blank. Su Ke had already adjusted his emotions and threw all the difficult situations aside. However, when he heard the word police, everything came flooding in like a dam had burst.


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    Right after taking in a deep breath, his face immediately became stiff.


    The previous elation from the huge jump in grades to 50th place had all vanished up in smoke.His heartbeat was completely out of control as he thought about why they were here.


    Sheng Zheng had no idea about Su Ke¡¯s feelings as he nonchalantly exclaimed, ¡°Go to Principal Liu¡¯s office!¡± while grasping his shoulder.


    ¡°En!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    With a simple nod, only then did he realize that his legs felt like they were filled with lead as he trudged forward. His imagination was running wild as he walked on, unable to calm himself down.


    ¡°Should I run away?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that someone is aiming for me right now, right?¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°But if I run, what will happen to Mom and Dad?¡±


    Su Ke took it one step at a time, his mind filled with these kinds of thoughts.


    On law shows, there was one universal saying, ¡°The net of justice is vast; loose, but will not allow escape.¡± Even if he ran, so what? He would definitely be caught one day!


    He didn¡¯t know when, but his hands were already clenched into fists. His hands were trembling and his palms were filled with sweat when he finally reached the principal¡¯s office.


    Not so long ago, he had come here before due to an act of bravery.


    However, now he was here as a murderer, a criminal; the winds have changed, and the roles have been reversed.


    Su Ke mustered up his courage and knocked on the door, Knock, knock, knock!


    The voice of the principal quickly rang out, ¡°Enter!¡±


    Su Ke pushed the door open with a frightened expression on his face.


    His eyes immediately met Principal Liu Pei Hua¡¯s, who was seated at his desk.


    However, his face didn¡¯t seem very serious at all, but rather carried a warm smile.


    When he looked around the room, he noticed a person in a blue police uniform sitting on the sofa. Su Ke immediately felt anxious again and didn¡¯t dare look at them for too long.


    He could only continue forward before he heard the principal say, ¡°Su Ke, come here!¡±


    He then nodded at the officer on the sofa and exclaimed, ¡°Officer Yang, look!¡±


    His heart was beating hysterically and his breathing was heavy. Su Ke mechanically stood at his position. The corner of his mouth twitched, giving a slight smile.


    However, as difficult as ascending to the heavens, he followed Liu Pei Hua¡¯s gaze and turned around.


    A familiar woman¡¯s voice resounded, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    When he heard the familiar voice, only then did he actually look at the person sitting on the sofa and realize that it was the extraordinarily outstanding Yang Pei Er that Wang Xiao Gang was talking about.


    Yang Pei Er immediately noticed his stiff face and dull expression for reason at all, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you that surprised?¡±


    ¡°He he, Officer Yang!¡± Su Ke was rather disconcerted. He didn¡¯t expect that the person coming to arrest him would be Yang Pei Er. However, this female officer¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right; she was actually smiling at him.


    He took in a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.


    In any case, things have already got this far, and no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t be able to change the outcome. With that thought, Su Ke relaxed a lot as he exclaimed, ¡°You came!¡±


    ¡°Su Ke, Officer Yang especially came to find you!¡±


    When Liu Pei Hua finished speaking, Su Ke¡¯s forehead was filled with sweat.


    Yang Pei Er suddenly said, ¡°Stretch out your hands!¡±


    It looks like she was about to handcuff him! Su Ke sighed gloomily in his heart as he thought about his end. He slowly stretched his hands out, clenched his fingers and placed his wrists together.


    ¡°Wei! Are you stupid?¡± Yang Pei Er¡¯s voice caused Su Ke to jump before she continued, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to receive a pennant, okay? Are you sleepwalking?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t understand what was going on at first as he vacantly stared at Yang Pei Er. Two lines of golden text could be seen, ¡°Overwhelming righteousness, teachers and students are all extraordinary.¡±


    There was also a line of small words on the side, ¡°Wei Hai city, Public Security Bureau, Second Department, Yang Pei Er, presents respectfully!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s brain finally crashed. He instinctively received the pennant and just stared at Yang Pei Er.


    ¡°He he! Su Ke is still young, so he¡¯s definitely emotionally overwhelmed. Officer Yang, please sit!¡± Looks like this was also Liu Pei Hua¡¯s first time seeing the words on the pennant, so his smile became even more pronounced.


    Yang Pei Er spoke politely as she glanced at Su Ke, who had a completely vacant face, and winked, ¡°I think it¡¯s not confirmed! Yesterday, Su Ke¡¯s performance was calm and quick-witted, agile and shrewd. If we didn¡¯t have his cooperation at that time, things would have been really bad. Looks like your school is really committed to holistic development! Not only sports and morals, but even mental strength; your school has developed really well!¡±


    ¡°Officer Yang is praising us too much! The Police Academy should take all the credit for their efforts.Our city¡¯s public security bureau had specially opened up a class on criminal activity, upgrading a lot of student and teachers!¡±


    How could Liu Pei Hua dare to take credit?


    Even though the police officer in front of him looked really young, since she was sent to the school, she was definitely not coming here as an individual.


    When he finished, the two of them competed in flattery.


    During that time, Su Ke¡¯s brain finally booted back up as he let out a heavy breath and refocused his eyes.


    ¡°Student Su Ke has always been this way. When he helped catch a thief before, he was on newspapers and news websites Once the results for the most recent exams came out, I had also taken a look. I didn¡¯t expect that Su Ke would improve so quickly and jump to 50th place in the whole school. This really made me have a whole new level of respect for him!¡±


    Liu Pei Hua words made Su Ke feel really embarrassed. I say, principal, even if you want to praise me, could you not do it while I¡¯m here? It¡¯s a virtue to praise people behind their backs!


    Yang Pei Er nodded continuously in agreement before saying, ¡°He he! Sorry Principal Liu, I still have something to do later, so I have to leave first!¡±


    Liu Pei Hua had a completely understanding smile on his face as he responded, ¡°Work is important, work is important!¡±


    Yang Pei Er quickly followed up with, ¡°Can you have Su Ke follow me out!?¡±


    She then glanced at Su Ke, who was still holding up the pennant.


    ¡°Okay, okay! Su Ke, go send Officer Yang off!¡±


    Su Ke and Yang Pei Er then walked out of the principal¡¯s office shoulder-to-shoulder.


    Before Su Ke could speak, he felt Yang Pei Er hit his shoulder and ask, ¡°How is it? I¡¯m quite generous, right?¡±


    Su Ke helplessly nodded his head as he inwardly thought, ¡®This was too generous. You nearly scared me to death!¡¯


    ¡°I spent my own money to buy that pennant! If you don¡¯t buy me lunch later, you¡¯ll be sorry! Hahaha!¡±


    Yang Pei Er spoke very naturally, causing Su Ke to have a slow reaction, the expression on his face completely blank.

 Chapter 195: A Serious Illness Needs a Strong Medicine

    Su Ke finally sent Yang Pei Er out. However, the price he had to pay was that he had to wait until this girl was willing and then treat her to a meal.


    ¡­


    When Su Ke walked back to the classroom after morning self-study, he didn¡¯t expect the results to be posted so early. Just as he walked in, Wang Xiao Gang waved at him and said, ¡°Boss Su Ke, come over her!¡±


    Wang Xiao Gang was exceptionally shocked as he exclaimed, ¡°Boss Su Ke, you¡¯re so awesome! Top of the class, top level in three subjects, and 50th rank in the whole school!¡±


    Once he finished, he then glanced at Wei Lan and Su Ke followed his gaze, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Ke noticed that Wei Lan was lying on her table, sobbing spasmodically, her body trembling in bursts.


    ¡°Hai, she didn¡¯t do very well on the exam! Boss Su, you didn¡¯t know, but now you¡¯re the top of the class and Wei Lan is second. However, you¡¯re ranked 50th in the school while she¡¯s ranked 70th. How could she not be sad!?¡±


    Wang Xiao Gang then shook his head, feeling like it was a pity.


    He pointed a the results list and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m already ranked below 490 and I didn¡¯t have that big of a reaction!¡±


    As soon as Wang Xiao Gang was finished, Su Ke walked away and headed towards Wei Lan.


    Wang Xiao Gang slapped his forehead and exclaimed, ¡°I can¡¯t take it, have a girlfriend and lose your humanity!¡±


    When the results came out, Su Ke felt like his classmates looked at him differently.


    With every step he took, he attracted a lot of gazes of envy of jealous.


    Even when he caused a stir on the forum, he didn¡¯t attract this much attention.


    Su Ke arrived by her side and softly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Wei Lan had buried her head in her arms, her body trembling as she tried restraining her sobs.


    Su Ke lightly touched her arm and worryingly asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    When Wei Lan looked up, her face that was filled with baby-fat was covered in tears.


    Her eyes were bright red as she glared at Su Ke and her small and lovable nose flared as she breathed. The tear-stained face of a beauty really made people¡¯s hearts hurt.


    Even though he obviously knew the reason for her tears, Su Ke acted like he was clueless, hoping that he could divert her attention.


    ¡°Is it because I did really well on the exam this time so you were too emotionally moved?¡±


    When Wei Lan heard that, it instantly made her originally bad mood worse. She was able to stop crying when he touched her, but now, it was like a dam had burst. Her head drooped like she was about to lie back onto the table.


    Su Ke didn¡¯t expect that not only would he fail to divert her attention, but he would also provoke more trouble. With a flustered expression, he quickly reached out his hand, and right before Wei Lan laid her head on the table, his arm crushed by her head. However, since his movements were too sudden and he didn¡¯t grasp the right timing, as soon as her head reached his arm, his hand accidentally touched her chest. Even though Wei Lan knew that she was crushing Su Ke¡¯s arm, her tears were coming out like a waterfall and she was too embarrassed to lift her head.


    There was a cold feeling on his arm from where the tears fell, making his heart feel complicated.After all, his fingers were touching her soft little rabbit.


    Su Ke was instantly struck dumb by the situation. Her summer uniform was extremely thin, so he could clearly feel her soft and tender skin through his fingers. Even though Wei Lan was not exaggeratedly developed, her chest was as tall and straight as a crisp pear or a green bamboo shoot. However, Wei Lan was in such a depressed mood because of her exams, she still hadn¡¯t realized that her chest had been attacked. She could only bury her head in Su Ke¡¯s arm and cry bitterly. Her body trembled as she sobbed, accidentally pressing Su Ke¡¯s hand against her chest even more.


    His face flushed red and his heartbeat accelerated before he audibly gulped and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. A lot of people in the class are watching, it¡¯s not good!¡±


    Wei Lan remained unmoved and mumbled, ¡°¡­You say what you want to say, I¡¯ll cry what I want to cry.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a monthly exam? It¡¯s not even college entrance exams, so not being up to standard is quite possible!¡±


    However, Wei Lan continued to cry, so all he could do was plead with her, ¡°Is it because of our bet? It¡¯s just a kiss! If you¡¯re that uncomfortable with it, I won¡¯t, okay?¡±


    Su Ke felt like he was playing the piano to a cow. This lass seemed like she didn¡¯t even register a word. At this time, Su Ke also noticed that he had become the center of attention for the whole classroom. More and more people were looking at him; his entire body felt like it was on fire.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke took a deep breath and pulled a long face, speaking through clenched teeth, ¡°Elder Sister, I beg you to stop crying. How about I help you cry!?¡±


    Using force during a chaotic time, a serious illness needs strong medicine.


    At wits¡¯ end, Su Ke finally decided to use his ultimate tactic.


    After all, his fingers had already crossed back and forth across the ball of flesh for like five minutes, ¡°Wei Lan, if you continue crying, I¡¯ll have to use my perverted claws!¡±


    As expected, Wei Lan still didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked you many times already! If you still don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll take it that you agree!¡±


    Su Ke said as he focused on Wei Lan¡¯s movements. Her heartbeat obviously accelerated, the ba-thump, ba-thump of her heartbeat like the sound of a drum when an army marches to war.


    ¡°Do it!¡± Su Ke inwardly said. The arm that had been crushed by Wei Lan suddenly went deeper. The fingers on his right hand spread open, like a pincer, quickly grabbing onto the ball of flesh he had been touching.


    He pinched his fingers and his palms were suddenly filled with soft, elastic, and smooth flesh. His hand touched something soft, elastic and smooth. Like a sponge or a water balloon, the top half of her chest was uncovered. At the same time, an electric current from the tips of his fingers quickly spread to his entire body, making him completely numb.


    ¡°You!¡± He didn¡¯t know when, but Wei Lan was looking up at him with a stupefied expression. Her cheeks were bright red and her entire body was stiff and unmoving.


    When she felt her chest being groped by Su Ke, she didn¡¯t dare explode. Her heart was in her throat and her mind was utterly blank. The right side of her chest actually felt like it was swelling. Exam? Rank? All that mess had been abandoned to a faraway place, thrown to Java.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    When Su Ke saw that he had finally stopped Wei Lan¡¯s tears, he awkwardly coughed and quickly pulled his hand back. However, who knew that his brain would give such a chaotic order and actually pinch her again, twice.

 Chapter 196: I Want You!

    Like pinching a honey peach in his hand, it seemed possible that water would come out at any time. The elasticity transmitted from his fingertips was like a wave of water. Although he loved it too much to leave it, kneading a girl¡¯s chest in front of a crowd, only the rash Su Ke would dare to do it. Wei Lan stared at Su Ke with a blank expression before pointing at her chest where he was pinching her. A numb and swelling feeling quickly shot throughout her body, causing her to lose control of her body.


    ¡°You!¡± Wei Lan¡¯s voice was like a mosquito, her face bright red.


    Su Ke finally returned to his senses with those words. He glanced around unnaturally for a moment, and although people looked at him, Wei Lan¡¯s posture was good. His attacking hand happened to be blocked from view, so he gave a sigh of relief before retracting it.


    When he did so, Wei Lan¡¯s body was like a deflated ball before relaxing itself.


    He didn¡¯t know when, but there was sweat on her delicate little nose, some panting, and her voice trembled, ¡°Hateful!¡±


    Su Ke scratched his head, ¡°I asked you for permission first!¡±


    Although the excuse sounded bad, fortunately, Wei Lan finally recovered, her eyes slightly red and her tears disappeared.


    ¡­


    When the bell rang, Su Ke seized the opportunity to quickly flee back to his seat with a red face. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to do that kind of thing; his heartbeat was still really intense. As the morning wore on, two weird things happened that made him more confused.


    Wei Lan would turn around and look at him during each class with sorrowful eyes and a shy expression. Also, no matter which teacher walked into the classroom, they would stare right at him. Male and female teachers were like this.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡­


    After a while, school finally ended and he was packing up his books, thinking about whether to ask Liu Qing Qing out for a meal.


    After all, he not only promised Liu Fei Hong to spend more time with her sister, but she was also quite likable. However, now he had all kinds of requests, so he had to plan carefully.


    Just as Su Ke had decided to leave, someone suddenly shouted his name, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    When he looked around, he was really surprised to see it was a girl he knew but had no contact with before.


    He walked up to her and she smiled and said, ¡°Can we have a meal together at noon?¡±


    Su Ke was a bit puzzled, but since she took the initiative, he naturally couldn¡¯t refuse; simply nodding his head and exclaiming, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll pay!¡±


    When Ren Tian heard that Su Ke had simply agreed to her invitation, her slightly pale face carried a smile and her eyes became as bright as spring. She was wearing a simple frock that fit her well-proportioned body and her hair drooped over her shoulder. Her figure was as graceful and slim as a younger sister of Dai Yu (1).


    Even her voice was really soft and very sweet.


    Her thin cheeks carried a slight blush, making her look a bit shy and embarrassed as she said, ¡°He he, how can that be? I should be the one paying!¡±


    In a flash, Su Ke was like a nerve connected to the wrong line. He crossed his arms over his chest, looking like a girl facing a rogue villain, ¡°Let me say this first: I am not a casual person!¡±


    Ren Tian was stunned at first, trying to figure out what Su Ke was doing.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Her phoenix eyes flashed with doubt as she dazedly stared at Su Ke before she finally realized his true meaning, ¡®Pfffft¡¯


    She pointed her green jade-like hand and covered her small mouth with the other, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so humorous!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first!¡±


    Ren Tian then walked in front and Su Ke followed behind.


    When he looked at her from behind, he noticed that she was skinnier than he imagined.


    If he guessed right, she should be around 1.6-1.7M and not even 80 jin (~40kg).


    Her waist was slightly more than one grip, and as she walked, her butt didn¡¯t move much.


    If you didn¡¯t look carefully, you wouldn¡¯t notice it. However, compared to Li Fei Fei¡¯s outstanding butt, it was a lot less plump. The feeling that Ren Tian gave Su Ke was like she was sick. However, he didn¡¯t know whether it was because of her own physical reasons, the stress from learning, or her nutrition. The more he thought about it, the more he looked at the long dress she wore today.


    It had a simple style; white chiffon adorned with intricate embellishments. However, it seemed rather outdated. It was spotless, but there seemed to be slight damage at the shoulders. Moving down, he saw that she was wearing a pair of thin blue leather sandals that were a little faded from time. That all but confirmed Su Ke¡¯s suspicion that this lass must be constrained because of her family¡¯s conditions. Studying hard while not getting enough nutrients will lead to her kind of pale face. Thinking until there, Su Ke could only insist on going to the cafeteria to eat.


    Su Ke suddenly turned and started going downstairs, making Ren Tian confused.


    She thought about it for a moment before finally realizing the reason, causing her to smile and say, ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked to eat at the cafeteria! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not sincere!¡±


    Su Ke simply shrugged his shoulders and asked, ¡°How could I?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Ren Tian came to ask him out for a meal, it was most likely to express her gratitude. In any case, he saved her life.


    ¡­


    As soon as they entered the cafeteria, everyone around started staring at them. Since Su Ke had the reputation of pedaling three boats, as long as he walked in the school, he always attracted attention. Especially today, Su Ke had added another girl to his side. He was now at four ships!


    It really provoked anger and complaints, attracting a lot of eyes.


    The two of them then ordered their food and sat down face to face.


    Ren Tian took in a breath and tried to calm herself down, but her heart kept beating uneasily.


    This was her first time eating with a boy, and she was the one who had taken the initiative!


    ¡°First of all, I wanted to thank you for saving me!¡±


    The eyes of the people around her seemed to have sensed her awkwardness, causing her heartbeat to accelerate faster. Her face flushed red, but she when Su Ke¡¯s soft smile, her body relaxed a lot before she exclaimed, ¡°Um¡­ I want you!¡±


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    Su Ke had originally wanted to say something rude, but when he heard her words, he was dumbstruck. His eyes were as wide as a brass bell. Inwardly, he was wondering if his charisma had become way too strong. If he saved them from any kind of incident, they would come drooling after him. However, this girl was too direct!


    Su Ke¡¯s face was as red as a monkey¡¯s butt and full of embarrassment, ¡°What did you say? You, you want me?¡±

 Chapter 197: Cardiopulmonary Resuscitation CPR

    Su Ke¡¯s head was full of black lines as he repeated it with his mouth.


    When he saw that Ren Tian was even more embarrassed, he waved his hands rapidly.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of excitement or nervousness, but this girl spoke intermittently, her face bright red, ¡°No, no! I mean that I want you for something!¡±


    Su Ke was unable to process the current situation, but he still smiled and said, ¡°I have something to do!¡±


    Ren Tian took a few deep breaths before finally calming down.


    Su Ke stared at her and saw that she was tightly clenching both of her fists until blue blood vessels appeared on her white skin.


    ¡°I mean, I want you to help me with my homework!¡±


    After giving her true meaning, Ren Tian finally relaxed and stared at Su Ke with hopeful eyes.


    ¡­


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    During morning self-study, it wasn¡¯t only Su Ke¡¯s class that announced their results; all the third grade classes were like this, so Ren Xiao saw the whole level ranking. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw her name fall from the top hundred, she immediately searched for Su Ke¡¯s name.


    ¡­


    Ren Tian¡¯s previous performance wasn¡¯t bad- she was about rank 80. The difference between her 80 and Su Ke¡¯s 50 wasn¡¯t big, but Ren Tian saw that Su Ke was at the top in mathematics by scoring a 148/150. Mathematics has always been a girl¡¯s weakness. Of course, this was not absolute, but Ren Tian¡¯s was slightly more serious. It didn¡¯t look so hard to improve her mathematics and rush to rank 50. Su Ke stared at Ren Tian, and although her face was red, he was faintly aware of her sickly paleness. Her phoenix eyes were very beautiful, bright and filled with expectations. However, when he thought about how he had a part-time job and that he didn¡¯t have much time, he hesitated.


    Ren Tian noticed Su Ke¡¯s hesitation and her face paled even more as she anxiously exclaimed, ¡°When we were on the roof you said that you would help me!¡±


    Indeed, as Su Ke suspected, Ren Tian¡¯s family situation was rather difficult. Her mother had severe high blood pressure and cannot work, her father is just a taxi driver, and the whole family¡¯s expenses relied on his salary. As a high school student and a girl, the only real way she could help her family was complete her studies, enter a good university, and get a good job after graduation. The constant pressure made her thinner and thinner as time went on. The stronger the psychological burden, the more despair she felt, even having suicidal thoughts after the last test results were released. An introverted girl, taking the initiative to find a relatively unfamiliar boy for help, needed a lot of pressure and motivation. She had only one idea at the moment, and that is to get to the top of mathematics by asking Su Ke to help her.


    When Su Ke saw that Ren Tian¡¯s eyes were a little red, he suddenly panicked and said, ¡°Ren Tian, don¡¯t worry! Listen to me!¡± Wei Lan had already cried this morning, and now there is Ren Tian, how could he not be at a loss? What made him unable to refuse was that if this girl tried to do another foolish thing because of his refusal, it would be difficult to escape the blame.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to help you!¡±


    When Su Ke finished, Ren Tian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as he quickly continued, ¡°But I have a part-time job at night, so I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have enough time to help you!¡±


    ¡°You have a part-time job?¡± Ren Tian was stunned by his words. She didn¡¯t expect that Su Ke was still working. This year¡¯s 3rd-year high school students were all under a lot of pressure and their parents were hopeful that their children can get into a good school. If he¡¯s still working at this time, looks like Su Ke¡¯s family situation isn¡¯t much better than her own.


    The kind of camaraderie as impoverished people made Ren Tian have an indescribable feeling towards Su Ke as she exclaimed, ¡°I will not take up too much of your time!¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Su Ke muttered to himself for a little while, looking at Ren Tian; he could understand her mood. When he heard that his parents were losing sleep over his grades, the feeling he had when he couldn¡¯t quickly improve by leaps and bounds is exactly what she¡¯s probably feeling!


    Su Ke nodded heavily and said, ¡°Good! Although I might not have much time, I will try my best to help you!¡±


    When Ren Tian saw Su Ke finally nod and agree, the stone in her heart lifted, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    She then suddenly stood up and tried to bow to express her gratitude to Su Ke, but he quickly stood up and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    That¡¯s when he noticed that Ren Tian became a lot paler than before, her body shaking involuntarily and her eyes blurred. Su Ke quickly grabbed the stool and ran over. Sure enough, after Ren Tian¡¯s body swayed two or three times, she suddenly tilted and fell.


    Luckily though, Su Ke arrived at the right time and caught her in his arms.


    Su Ke hugged Ren Tian from the side and looked at her closed eyes, ¡°Ren Tian! Ren Tian!¡±


    However, there was no reaction at all since she suddenly fainted. Su Ke then surveyed the area. At this time, someone had discovered the peculiarity here, but no one came forward.


    Su Ke was in a hurry, so he princess-carried Ren Tian and directly rushed out of the cafeteria.


    He quickly rushed to the infirmary and forced opened the door, ¡°Is there anyone here!?¡±


    Unfortunately for him though, there wasn¡¯t a single doctor inside.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Ke cursed in his heart.


    Regardless, he directly put Ren Tian onto a bed and shouted a few times, but no one answered.


    She was quietly lying on the bed with her eyes closed tight. Her long eyelashes hung above her eyes, looking pale and pitiful. Her breathing seemed to have become somewhat slow. Su Ke was as anxious as an ant standing on a frying pot, but nothing could be done.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    At this time, the system suddenly dinged with a new task for him, ¡°Task: Perform CPR on Ren Tian. Reward: RMB 500.¡±


    ¡°Ah? CPR?¡± When Su Ke read the word CPR, he was stunned. He was completely ignorant of what happened to Ren Tian, but to ??even use CPR, the situation was serious. However, since the situation gave him such a task, it seemed like the situation wasn¡¯t too bad, indicating that it could be resolved. He heaved a sigh of relief since he was taught first aid during an emergency class set up by the school. He didn¡¯t listen very seriously during that time, but he more or less remembered how to do it. Su Ke took a deep breath and looked at Ren Tian¡¯s constantly moving chest, her double peaks reminding him of a delicate pigeon standing up.


    He then slowly extended his hand¡­

 Chapter 198: Coming to the Door

    Ren Tian¡¯s face was drained of color and her breathing was slow. Her chest moved slightly up and down as she lay on the bed like a sleeping beauty. Her white chiffon dress slowly shrank around her chest, making her exquisite double peaks appear even taller.


    ¡°Hands should be placed on the chest, then pump!¡±


    Su Ke repeated each step of CPR out loud as he worked, but how could he know that true resuscitation wasn¡¯t actually like that?


    He then took a deep breath and placed both his hands over her stomach, less than five centimeters away from her two peaks, which were at his fingertips.


    He abandoned the distracting thoughts with a shake of his head and calmed down his heart as he pressed down. Just touching her soft and flexible double peaks caused him to tremble, but when he thought about how he was just saving her, he immediately recovered.


    He slowly exerted strength and pressed down, immediately feel her soft double peaks become a flat mass in his pams. When he brought his hands up, they immediately restored to their original position and bounced around. In order to allow himself no distractions, Su Ke closed his eyes and repeated the process.


    ¡­


    Ren Tian¡¯s legs felt soft, like she was standing on a spring bed, making her very nauseous before she blacked out.


    ¡­


    When she regained consciousness, her brain was still dizzy as she struggled to open her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know how, but she was actually lying on a bed. The ceiling was so white, it pierced her eyes. She then noticed Su Ke standing next to her with his eyes tightly shut. His body seemed to shift towards her and then back. At this moment, a peculiar feeling floated throughout her body. She felt her shameful place being held in someone¡¯s hand, continuously being kneaded.


    As she thought more about it, the more her rabbits swelled. Only Su Ke was nearby, who else could it be?


    Ren Tian wanted to ask him what was going on, but she was unable to. It felt like her entire body was void of strength as she lay there. She could only let Su Ke violate her chest; a limp and numb feeling slowly traveling to all the corners of her body. She felt like a small boat in the middle of the sea. Her mind couldn¡¯t help but remember how Su Ke had saved her, but he had also grabbed her chest and started kneading her rabbits. She decided that enough was enough as she tried to push his hand away, but she completely missed and actually pushed his hand all the way to her skirt, almost reaching her underwear. Her mind whirled with confusion as she thought about what to do. Her breathing slowly became rough and heavy, but Su Ke had his eyes closed, so he completely missed the changes in Ren Tian.


    Su Ke closed his eyes, pumping according to his breaths, silently counting in his heart, ¡°7, 8, 9¡±


    ¡°10!¡±


    Su Ke then slowly opened his eyes. When he took the emergency class, the instructor said that the patient should wake up after ten pumps.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke looked down and was momentarily scared stiff. He could only see Ren Tian with open eyes, glaring at him. Her gold-like face was bright red and his hands were still pressing on her rabbits. Since Ren Tian suddenly fainted before, Su Ke could suppress the feeling coming from his hands. However, now that this lass is awake, it seemed like a dam had broken in the nerves of his hands.


    Soft but erect, malleable but very elastic, and a slight warmth that could be felt through her clothes. Everything was like a movie that came into view.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke¡¯s two hands slowly locked up, his face full of embarrassment and his delicate cheeks bright red. He then audibly gulped before exclaiming, ¡°This, this, you suddenly fainted!¡±


    Once she heard his words, Ren Tian realized that she was lying in the infirmary. She also knew the fact that she suddenly fainted, but the awkwardness from just now wouldn¡¯t go away. Looking at Su Ke¡¯s embarrassment, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    They stared at each other for a few moments before a woman with a big white coat walked in.


    ¡°Doctor, please examine her! She suddenly fainted earlier!¡±


    Su Ke hurriedly forged ahead and finally got rid of his previous dilemma, but the sensation he felt from his hands reminded him of the embarrassing situation.


    ¡°Anemia caused by malnutrition. Studying is a heavy burden, and resting time is short. If you cannot guarantee sufficient nutritional intake, it is easy to cause anemia. It¡¯s not too serious though. First, she needs a bottle of glucose!¡±


    The school doctor then turned around and took out the bottle from the cupboard before turning back.


    Looking at the school doctor skillfully connect the needle tube to the liquid bottle and about to pierce Ren Tian¡¯s hand, she instinctively pulled her hand back.


    Su Ke quickly comforted Ren Tian and helped divert her attention, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be nervous! It doesn¡¯t hurt at all! Oh yeah, how did you do on the exams this time? What should I tutor you in?¡±


    ¡°Of course my results aren¡¯t good. However, I just need help with mathematics. You did so well too, just losing by two points!¡±


    Right after Ren Tian finished, the school doctor pierced her skin and inserted the needle, causing her to take a cold breath from the pain.


    ¡°But, weren¡¯t your grades really bad before?¡±


    He stared blankly at her as he thought of an excuse. He had to be suitably modest with his answer. With an embarrassed look on his face, he scratched his head and said, ¡°I wanted to be low-key. Haven¡¯t you realized that the students with the best grades have the most stress!? Every time you worry about your exams, you worry about how your grades will decline!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to care about this problem at all since I improved. A little progress is good!¡±


    Su Ke spoke about himself until he wanted to blush; he didn¡¯t have half a mind to care whether Ren Tian believed him though!


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that you cheated?¡±


    Ren Tian was just casually speaking, but a guy who was always last place suddenly broke through? He¡¯s definitely not simple!


    ¡°How could I? Besides, if I did cheat, then why did you ask me for tuition!?¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°Of course I believe you!¡±


    Ren Tian then paused before continuing, ¡°I really want to thank you properly!¡±


    ¡°How so? Devoting your life to me?¡±


    It seemed like Su Ke had gotten used to this phrase. As long as someone mentioned paying him back, this phrase would immediately come out.


    However, he then realized what he just said, his face becoming red with embarrassment.


    Ren Tian was blushing even harder, thinking that her chest had been groped twice by the person in front of her. The first time was not too bad since he just grabbed her front, but then he pressed them repeatedly together and did something to her. Her body immediately became hot as she thought about it.


    ¡°This classmate, help me keep an eye on the glucose since I have to go out first. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± He didn¡¯t know why the school doctor was in such a hurry, but Su Ke nodded.


    The school doctor wasn¡¯t even gone for two minutes before he heard an unfamiliar voice, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    He turned to see Li Fei Fei, who had been standing outside the infirmary for who knows how long.

 Chapter 199: The School Doctor is Absen

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    Li Fei Fei was standing in the doorway of the infirmary with an ugly expression on her face.


    Su Ke walked over to her and he suddenly felt guilty for no reason as he weakly replied, ¡°She¡¯s Ren Tian!¡±


    Li Fei Fei was surprised, her heart filled with anger and the middle of her brows filled with jealousy as she glared at Su Ke and exclaimed, ¡°She may be sweet, but am I not sweet?¡°


    Su Ke quickly waved his hand back and forth, ¡°No, no!¡±


    In order to protect his image, his voice also unconsciously became deeper.


    Li Fei Fei was even angrier as she asked, ¡°Then you mean I¡¯m not as sweet?¡±


    She thought that Su Ke would take the chance to flatter her and admit his mistakes, so she didn¡¯t expect him to directly classify her as unsweet; her eyes were spitting flames.


    Su Ke quickly exclaimed, ¡°No, listen to me!¡±


    He hurriedly raised his hand and pointed inside, ¡°She¡¯s Ren Tian, ??the one who wanted to jump off the roof!¡±


    Li Fei Fei¡¯s doubtfully stretched her head and glanced inside, ¡°Jump off?¡± She was also a 3rd-year high school student. Even if she didn¡¯t know her, Li Fei Fei had seen her before.


    Finding out that it was Ren Tian, Li Fei Fei¡¯s face became a lot better.


    ¡°What happened to her? I went to the cafeteria to eat and heard your name! Embracing a girl and rushing out, saying that you can¡¯t wait to rent a room!¡±


    Li Fei Fei then crossed her arms across her chest and stared at Su Ke, waiting for an explanation.


    ¡°She asked me out to eat to thank me for saving her last time. I can¡¯t refuse someone who is so distant!¡± Su Ke then shrugged his shoulders and continued, ¡°Who knew that this girl had anemia. Before we even started eating, she fainted and scared me half to death!¡±


    ¡°Anemia?¡± It was Ren Tian who was sick and fainted? The vinegar on her face gradually disappeared and was replaced with concern as she said, ¡°She¡¯s okay now, right!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing a lot better and is currently being injected with glucose!¡±


    Su Ke saw that Li Fei Fei wasn¡¯t angry and sighed. His heart was also at a loss.


    Although he kissed Li Fei Fei the last time and wore the boyfriend hat, in the end, he still wasn¡¯t clear if the two of them were dating. He did start to care more and more about what she thought though!


    ¡°The school doctor just went out and left me here to supervise. If not, when the bag is empty, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone here to help!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then make sure you look after her! I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Li Fei Fei then turned around and snorted contemptuously before she left.


    Su Ke scratched his head as he watched her leave, wondering how he provoked her before returning to Ren Tian.


    Ren Tian watched as Su Ke got called out by a girl. She had no idea who it was, but he guessed it was Li Fei Fei. After all, the rumor that Su Ke was pedaling three boats was very famous on the forum. At that time, she still didn¡¯t believe it though since Li Fei Fei was counted as a beauty of the school flower level, and Su Ke was unknown. She didn¡¯t expect it to be true.


    Ren Tian was lying on the bed and watched Su Ke walk back over before whispering with a weak voice, ¡°Your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Eh! Hehe!¡± Su Ke scratched his head in embarrassment, but he didn¡¯t answer. He sat directly on the stool next to the bed and looked up at the glucose solution hanging on the support, watching it slowly drip. A small thin needle was inserted into the blood vessels of Ren Tian¡¯s hand.


    Looking at Ren Tian¡¯s exhausted face, Su Ke asked, ¡°How do you feel now? If you go to sleep, I will watch over you!¡±


    Ren Tian looked at the boy in front of her; his hair was clean and neat, and his eyes were clear. He didn¡¯t seem too handsome, but the more she looked, the more she felt that he was pleasing to the eye. However, they weren¡¯t very familiar with each other, so she couldn¡¯t find a common topic to talk about.


    ¡°En! Thank you, I¡¯m a little sleepy!¡±


    Su Ke then watched Ren Tian slowly close her eyes. The entire infirmary became quiet and the sound of dripping glucose gradually became louder. He didn¡¯t know where the school doctor ran off to, but now it was lunchtime and school had ended, so he didn¡¯t think there were that many people in the building. Time slowly passed and Su Ke gradually grew bored. He had already looked at all the furnishings in the treatment room several times, including the medicine bottles in the cabinet. He even read the little black characters on the bottle. When he looked out the window, as he expected, there wasn¡¯t even a silhouette of a person.


    Without even thinking about it, Su Ke sat down on the stool again and stared at Ren Tian as she slept. A white dress, long black hair, thin face, and a sharp chin; really like Dai Yu Nu in A Dream of Red Mansions. There seemed to be a sense of melancholy between her brows.


    ¡°En?¡± At this time, he suddenly found that the long eyelashes on Ren Xiao¡¯s closed eyes shivered slightly, like playing the piano, or like the fluttering of a butterfly¡¯s wing. Her cheeks and ears were also slightly reddish. Su Ke also felt like her body looked unwell and quickly opened his mouth, ¡°Ren Tian? Are you awake? Are you uncomfortable anywhere?¡±


    Sure enough, Ren Tian slowly opened her eyes and looked at Su Ke. Her eyes were a bit unnatural, and she looked around several times.


    Only then did she ask, ¡°I¡¯m fine, is the school doctor coming back?¡±


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Su Ke then looked at his phone and realized that the school doctor has been gone for about fifteen minutes. He hasn¡¯t even seen a shadow of the doctor yet, ¡°Who knows what she¡¯s doing! Are you looking for her?¡±


    Su Ke saw that Ren Tian looked like she wanted to speak, and seemed to want to find the school doctor, so he stood up and walked outside the door.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    There was no one in the corridor, so he shouted a few times, ¡°School doctor!¡±


    ¡°Doctor!¡±


    There was no reaction, only Su Ke¡¯s echoing voice.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait here and I¡¯ll go find out!¡±


    Ren Tian shook her head slightly, and her thin face began to blush as she exclaimed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke was not clear, so after Ren Tian finished talking, she bit her lower lip and her entire body seemed to be stretched taut as if she was persevering through something. The more he looked at her, the more he thought that she seemed to be resisting some pain.


    ¡°Ren Tian, if you¡¯re in pain, tell me where!¡±


    Her gaze drifted down to his abdomen, so he asked, ¡°Do you have a stomachache?¡±


    Ren Tian¡¯s face was full of embarrassment, her cheeks and ears flushed red. There was a drop of sweat on the tip of her nose and there seemed to be a layer of shame on her neck.


    Her gaze was filled with concern as she hesitantly opened her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s not a stomachache, I need to go to the bathroom!¡±


    Once Ren Tian finished, she suddenly lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare look at Su Ke.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke blinked in surprise and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    What was so embarrassing about going to the toilet?


    This was the normal reaction after putting on an IV!


    ¡°F*ck! It can¡¯t be that I have to accompany her!?¡±


    The school doctor wasn¡¯t here, so if Ren Tian went to the bathroom, didn¡¯t he have to accompany her and carry the bottle of glucose solution!?

 Chapter 200-The Demon and the Sex Fiend

    His brain blanked for a moment before finally rebooting.


    Su Ke looked down at Ren Tian, who was completely silent and at a loss.


    When she finally looked up at him, her face was bright red.


    Looking like she was on the verge of tears and not knowing what¡¯s going on, the corners of her eyes turned red and her breath hurried, ¡°Su Ke, can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke could hear the nervousness in Ren Tian¡¯s voice, making his palms sweat and causing him to unconsciously swallow a mouthful of saliva, ¡°Speak!¡°


    Ren Tian took a deep breath to calm herself down, but her intense heartbeat actually became more violent. The more she breathed, the more bloated her stomach felt as if she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for another second and would burst.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Unable to endure anymore, she directly blurted out, ¡°I want to go to the bathroom, can you help me carry the IV bag?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Sure!¡± Su Ke nodded, subconsciously lifting his hand to remove the glucose bag that was hanging on the frame, single-handedly supporting Ren Tian slowly off the bed.


    Ren Tian¡¯s pace was very slow, both her legs pressed together involuntarily, as if this was the only way she can suppress her urge to urinate.


    However, her actions were extremely uncoordinated, making her look like a small waddling duck. Su Ke¡¯s actions were even more awkward though, one hand raised up high holding the IV bag, while the other hand was supporting Ren Tian¡¯s small arm that had a needle injected into it. Her green veins were very distinct and her skin was pale, causing people to inadvertently feel a burst of pity.


    From a distance, Su Ke now somewhat resembled a servant of an Empress dowager in some Qing dynasty movie, only lacking a matching eunuch¡¯s cry, ¡°The Empress is going to the toilet!¡±


    However, Su Ke¡¯s eyes were constantly watching the passageway attentively, his heart feeling extremely conflicted. On one hand, he was thinking about what would happen and what he would say if a woman suddenly appeared. On the other, he must not be seen by a male at all costs!


    Fortunately, the middle of the corridor was as deserted as before; there wasn¡¯t even a single strand of hair. After Su Ke supported Ren Tian to the door of the women¡¯s washroom, he hesitated slightly and turned his head to look. Ren Tian¡¯s face was similarly completely red and awkward, her breathing becoming very heavy, the sweat from her hands spreading to Su Ke¡¯s fingertips. Su Ke took in a deep breath before putting his head inside and shouting, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    Only after receiving no reply did he push open the door. The white tiles, the light gray of the toilet cubicles. After walking in, an image of that group committee deputy secretary Li Yu Hua involuntarily and unexpectedly appeared in Su Ke¡¯s brain. That well-rounded woman with a mature bearing, occasionally solemn and serious, and sometimes with a young maiden¡¯s shyness. It was a similar scenario, except the person next to him now was Ren Tian.


    Ren Tian really couldn¡¯t endure any longer.


    After seeing Su Ke enter, she was in a daze, foolishly standing in the doorway and not walking forward. She had even assumed that this was Su Ke¡¯s first time entering the women¡¯s bathroom, and was not a bit curious!


    Honestly, the only difference between the women¡¯s toilet and the mens¡¯ is the lack of a row of urinals.


    Of course, this is in the administration building, so the toilets in the school building have changed into urinals. Ren Tian¡¯s legs were already pressed together tightly, but it was unable to dilute her urge to pee.


    She finally squeaked out a reminder as quiet as a mosquito, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Su Ke heard Ren Tian¡¯s voice before he came back to himself, hurriedly grabbing her small hand and taking two steps forward, reaching out and pulling open the door.Su Ke watched as Ren Tian walked into the cubicle before looking back at him. When he noticed her gaze, he suddenly realized what she wanted and solemnly vowed, ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t peek!¡±


    Ren Tian¡¯s face immediately reddened threefold before closing the door. However, the IV bag was in Su Ke¡¯s hand and it must pass through the door, so he had to maintain a fixed height and can only leave a small slit.


    In order to prove his own innocence, Su Ke shifted a small step to one side, putting in the effort to move away from the slit in the door a little.


    Trying hard not to pay attention, Su Ke started to size up the ladies¡¯ washroom, but this washroom really did not have any moving scenery, nothing to write home about. His eyes then carelessly fell upon the slit of the door. It was at this moment Su Ke realized that Ren Tian had been in there for three minutes already, but how is it possible that there is not even a hint of movement detected?


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Surely she did not faint again?


    Su Ke felt anxious as he wondered exactly what was going on.


    Su Ke took a deep breath before softly calling out, ¡°Ren Tian?¡±


    After a pause, he could finally hear Ren Tian¡¯s voice from the other side of the cubicle, putting his worries to rest, ¡°Un!¡±


    Ren Tian¡¯s current gloominess couldn¡¯t get any worse. Originally, the surging waves were going to turn over the dam, gradually flooding, but after removing her skirt and underwear, the feeling completely died down. After knowing that there was a man standing outside, there was no way to release the dam, no matter how hard she tried.


    When Su Ke¡¯s voice rang out, her heart leapt up in her throat. She lifted up her left hand with the needle injected in it, right hand pinching a bunch of toilet paper, maintaining this posture for so long, both legs started feeling somewhat limp and painful.


    When Su Ke heard her reply, he hurriedly assumed an appearance of righteousness, his whole face serious and his eyes faced forward, only to once again relax.


    He subconsciously bowed his head, looking at the light gray door. Unexpectedly, there was a large gap of roughly 10 centimeters. That¡¯s when his thoughts shifted for no reason as a small demon suddenly appeared in his mind.


    ¡°All you have to do is lower your head and you will be able to peep at a springtime scene (a euphemism for sexy times)!¡± The entirely pitch-black body of the little devil on his shoulder had horns curving over its head and a tail swinging behind it. In its hands was a pitchfork as it concentrated on conning Su Ke.


    Following those words, Su Ke also anticipated lying on the ground and peeking through the 10 centimeter hole to see the scene inside. He unconsciously shivered at the thought. Don¡¯t tell him that he was about to become a toilet sex fiend?


    However, honestly speaking, this demon was pretty enticing. Even though health education class had clearly described the differences between sexes, how could a class actually teach through example?


    There was a sudden splash and Su Ke ruthlessly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His mouth was dry and his heart was extremely hysterical.


    He subconsciously glanced at the door and noticed that there wasn¡¯t any movements or sounds on the other side, even in the corridor. It was so silent that it seemed like there was only the two of them in the whole administration building, only a single door to separate them.


    ¡°Hu!¡± He took a few deep breaths, his mind buzzing. Like he was possessed, Su Ke used one hand to prop up the IV bag while he strenuously bent his waist slightly.

 Chapter 201- Caught in the Ac

    Su Ke¡¯s mind was a complete mess. His heavy breathing sounded like the pulling of bellowsand his back slowly shrunk, the glucose bag in his hand propped up straight.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Just like a push-up, his head slowly lowered down, the distance between him and the gap in the door slowly decreasing; fifty, forty, thirty centimeters¡­.


    Due to the origin of his movements, blood slowly started to rush into his brain, making him feel dizzy. However, the beautiful scenery that lay behind the door to be peeped on was only a step away, he can get over some dizziness!


    ¡°Su Ke, you can¡¯t do this. If you do this, what difference is there between you and some hoodlum? If you really want to look, be open and honest about it. Why are you being so sneaky?¡±


    It was at this moment, in his state of dizziness, a small man in white suddenly appeared in his mind. With a halo on his head and a pair of spotless white wings on his back, this small man was the representation of justice and righteousness.


    Su Ke abruptly froze when he saw the man and the blur in his eyes instantly cleared.


    Indeed, if he really did such a thing, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear himself. Peeping on some underwear may seem harmless, but peeking in a toilet would make the situation more serious.


    As this was happening, the sound of a clear stream bursting forth suddenly emerged from the toilet cubicle, like the trickling of a creek, surprising anyone who was listening.


    The whole thing was very sluggish.


    There was no need to guess to know what was going on inside. Su Ke clenched his teeth shut, finally giving up on his wicked desires, once again turning into a pure and honest young man. However, he had yet to undo his actions as a lady suddenly pushed open the door and stepped inside. Su Ke raised his eyes to take a look at the intruder. A white coat¡­ who else could it be but the nurse? The nurse looked to be in her forties with passable looks, besides her skin being a little dark. At the moment, she was staring at Su Ke with wide eyes.


    Blood immediately rushed to his head as he realized what his current position might look like to others. He was clearly about to bend over and peep!


    ¡°Urk!¡± Su Ke¡¯s face suddenly turned red, like the backside of a baboon. His whole body stiffened, completely unable to move a single step, as if he turned into a peeping tom statue.


    Su Ke felt bitter as he screamed inside his heart, ¡®I¡¯m done for!¡¯


    His mind raced a mile a minute trying to think of what to say, ¡®Now what? What do I do?¡¯


    Meanwhile, the rustling sound of clothes being straightened out emerged from the toilet cubicle, finally rousing Su Ke. His mind rapidly whirled, and suddenly, as if he was possessed, his free hand immediately started rubbing his knee as he mumbled to himself, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    As if time had frozen, the moment Su Ke started rubbing his knee, the whole scene finally changed. The school nurse took a few steps forward as Ren Tian slowly pushed open the cubicle door. Su Ke took this opportunity to stand up straight, shifting his body to face the nurse and say, ¡°Sigh, I was looking for you just now, but I couldn¡¯t find you! She needed to use the toilet and I just¡­ I just!¡±


    The nurse silently nodded her head before looking at Ren Tian, who just emerged from the cubicle, ¡°How are things? Are you feeling a little better?¡±


    Ren Tian¡¯s face was as red as before, especially since she brought a man into the toilet and unexpectedly ran into someone. Her mind was completely unsteady as she tried to think of an answer before suddenly blurting, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I just had something to attend to. When I returned, I noticed that you both were not in the treatment room, so I came here to find you!¡±


    It looks like the nurse wasn¡¯t going to expose Su Ke¡¯s bad intentions, making him feel relieved.


    By the time Ren Tian returned to the hospital bed, Su Ke was still somewhat unnatural, constantly trying to secretly catch a glimpse of the nurse¡¯s expression.


    Fortunately for him, whatever happened just now is finally over. The nurse then noticed the glucose bag was still quite full and walked into the office, leaving both of them outside. After that brief episode, both of them were unable to calmly make any small talk, staying completely silent.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    Li Fei Fei held two lunchboxes in her hands.


    Once again returning to the sickbay, she appeared to be angry. When she said she wanted to leave just now, she obviously wanted Su Ke to ask her to stay and accompany him, but that blockhead surprisingly had no reaction at all, making her seethe with anger.


    However, upon hearing that Ren Tian hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet, even though she was still peeved, she still went out to buy two boxes of mixed rice.


    ¡°You two have something to eat first!¡±


    Su Ke wasn¡¯t expecting Li Fei Fei to return and see the two lunchboxes in her hands, making a mess of his feelings, ¡®Looks like this girl really cares for me even though I was just thinking about peeping on someone¡­ how shameful!¡±


    That¡¯s when he vaguely remembered the words of the small white angel. ¡°If you want to look, then do it openly, you might as well go and find a girlfriend and carefully research than go and peep!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really hungry!¡±


    Su Ke then casually grabbed the lunchbox and separated it into portions before setting one down on the small cabinet on the bedside, ¡°Ren Tian, have some too!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Ren Tian looked at Li Fei Fei and smiled gratefully with a warm expression on her face that could easily gain other people¡¯s favour, and Li Fei Fei was no exception.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Li Fei Fei sat by the bedside and took a lunchbox. One hand holding a pair of chopsticks, the other opening the lunchbox as she continued, ¡°You just sit down, I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    Su Ke held a lunchbox and hid to one side.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Watching the two ladies¡¯ skill at instantly becoming good friends in a moment, chatting joyfully with each other, he stood to the side, sighing at the ease at which the two women established a friendship.


    The phone in his pocket then suddenly started to vibrate, and with one hand holding the lunchbox, he grabbed his phone with the other and saw that the caller ID was ¡®Zheng Mo¡¯. He then suddenly started tensing up for no reason as he silently left the room and answered the phone.


    Zheng Mo was clearly unhappy with Su Ke¡¯s slow response as he asked, ¡°Hello? What are you doing? What took you so long to answer the phone?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking just now, what¡¯s up? Did something happen?¡±


    Su Ke chuckled, seemingly able to see Zheng Mo pout.


    ¡°I can¡¯t call you when there¡¯s nothing going on?¡±


    Zheng Mo retorted, immediately following up with, ¡°I just signed up for a dance competition next Saturday, will you come and cheer me on?¡±


    ¡°Want! Want!¡± Su Ke didn¡¯t dare say no, his head nodding like a bird pecking at rice. After all, he was invited with good intentions, and as such, he had to strongly show how happy he was.


    Zheng Mo¡¯s tone lightened quite a bit as he exclaimed, ¡°What medicine, I¡¯m still checking it out!¡±


    If the skies were clouded, with Su Ke¡¯s perfect performance, the sky would immediately turn clear.

 Chapter 202: A Sudden Kiss

    Su Ke had just hung up when he heard a sudden voice behind him, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He was so startled, he dropped his phone and quickly turned around, realizing that Li Fei Fei was standing behind him.


    ¡°Nothing! I was just on the phone!¡± Su Ke couldn¡¯t figure out if Li Fei Fei overheard the contents of his call as he quickly asked, ¡°Why are you here? Is Ren Tian¡¯s transfusion finished?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! If we had waited for you, the dishes would have already gone cold!¡±


    Li Fei Fei then glared at Su Ke, but she didn¡¯t seem angry.


    Instead, it seemed like she was throwing a tantrum as she exclaimed, ¡°I¡¯ve already told the school doctor to take the needle out!¡±


    ¡­


    The two of them walked back to the infirmary, chatting the whole way.


    When they arrived, as expected, Ren Tian had already gotten out of bed.


    She was arranging her skirt as she walked and her face looked a lot better.


    ¡°I really have to thank you for today! I was initially going to treat Su Ke to lunch to express my gratitude, but instead, I added on to both of your troubles. I¡¯ll have to properly thank you two some other time!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll make a move first! You make it sound as though we aren¡¯t friends!¡± Without waiting for Su Ke to say anything, Li Fei Fei had already grabbed Ren Tian¡¯s arm and walked forward.


    ¡­


    Immediately after walking back to the classroom, Su Ke saw Wang Xiao Gang eagerly running towards him with a wretched smile on his face, his eyes burning with the fire of gossip as he exclaimed, ¡°Boss Su Ke, Boss Su Ke!¡±


    Wang Xiao Gang latched on to Su Ke¡¯s shoulder like a limpet as he asked, ¡°Hey, Boss Su Ke! There¡¯s something I want to ask, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate for me to say?¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, then just say it!¡±


    Su Ke felt that as long as Wang Xiao Gang bumped into him, he would immediately turn into a mollusk, either lying on a tabletop or latching onto his shoulder.


    Wang Xiao Gang brightened up, ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s like this: wasn¡¯t there a woman looking for you yesterday morning after school, and didn¡¯t you leave with her?¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t understand what he was getting at, so he just nodded his head and said, ¡°What about it?¡±


    Once he saw Su Ke¡¯s blank expression, Wang Xiao Gang immediately broke out into a perfectly contented smile, ¡°Not long after you two left, another woman arrived looking for you!¡±


    ¡°Was it Li Fei Fei?¡±


    Su Ke clearly remembered that she only went to look for him when she went to the dining hall, but upon seeing Wang Xiao Gang shake his head, he discarded that guess.


    ¡°Exactly who was it then?¡±


    ¡°It was that year one junior that confessed to you, Liu Qing Qing!¡±


    Wang Xiao Gang smiled when he saw that Su Ke was indeed caught off guard, ¡°I hadn¡¯t left at that time yet! I saw her standing by the door glancing all around as if she was waiting for someone! Considering our relationship, with one look I could tell she was looking for you, so I took the initiative and went to ask her!¡±


    Su Ke nodded his head and stayed quiet to listen.


    ¡°I asked her, ¡®Little girl, how old are you this year? Would you like to have a lollipop?¡¯¡±


    When he saw Su Ke raise his eyebrow in confusion, Wang Xiao Gang hurriedly explained himself, ¡°Pei Pei, don¡¯t misunderstand! I was just joking, I didn¡¯t really say that!¡±


    In a moment of weakness, Su Ke actually gave in to this lowly b*stard, making him mad, ¡°Get to the point!¡±


    Wang Xiao Gang intentionally imitated Liu Qing Qing¡¯s voice and tone as he said, ¡°She asked me, ¡®Where did Su Ke go? Did he head to the dining hall?¡±


    ¡°En, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Boss, you know me! How could such an honest playboy such as myself lie to others? Obviously, I honestly told her that another woman had already left on a date with you earlier, which seemed to make her really depressed!¡±


    ¡°What happened after?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else happened, she just left with her head down!¡±


    Su Ke was at a loss for words, but when he saw Wang Xiao Gang¡¯s gloating expression, he angrily said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, you can get lost now!¡±


    However, truth be told, Su Ke did want to look for Liu Qing Qing, but he was always busy with stuff, and thinking about that young lady being disappointed made him feel slightly guilty.


    Thinking about Liu Qing Qing naturally caused him to think about her older sister, the demoness who devoured people, Liu Fei Hong. He wasn¡¯t even sure what became of the previous issue!


    Ma Meng had instructed him to not take the initiative and contact them, but now that two days have passed already, Su Ke was feeling somewhat worried and anxious.


    The whole afternoon, Su Ke was pondering if he should go and look for either Liu Fei Hong or Ma Meng to talk about the situation. Reasonably speaking, the past few days have been calm and peaceful, so there should be no issues!


    ¡­


    When school ended, Wei Lan noticed that Su Ke appeared quite restless and was acting strange. Were his results for the monthly exam so good that his happiness caused him to feel foolish?


    While riding home, Wei Lan turned her head to look at Su Ke and said, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s up with you? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Even if he was feeling really concerned, it was of no use.


    He turned his head over and gave a big smile, showing off his white teeth, ¡°Eh, I¡¯m just thinking of how to say it!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Wei Lan¡¯s feelings from the afternoon had distinctly changed. The pain she felt in the afternoon was just something she couldn¡¯t take for awhile, and even though she was still holding a small grudge now, she more or less had already put the whole issue aside.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°It¡¯s about a bet someone made, and it seems as if that person agreed to give me a kiss!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke then wagged his eyebrows and faced Wei Lan before giving her a wink, ¡°Hey! Hello! Were you listening to what I said?¡±


    After saying that, Su Ke saw Wei Lan instantly turned her head around and face forward, ignoring everything around her and only focusing on the bicycle.


    ¡°Hello! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Seeing that Wei Lan was pretending to be oblivious, Su Ke begrudgingly cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, ¡±Someone¡¯s acting dumb!¡±


    Wei Lan turned her head around with a puzzled expression on her face, her voice three times louder than Su Ke, ¡°What? What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°I said someone is acting dumb! That person obviously lost a bet and has to kiss me!¡±


    ¡°The wind is too strong, I can¡¯t hear you!¡±


    Blood almost spurted out of Su Ke¡¯s mouth from her response. Both of their voices were long past under control, and their volume was steadily increasing.


    People on both sides of the road were watching the scene, staring at the two lunatic students.


    In front of Wei Lan¡¯s house, Su Ke watched as she stopped the bike before walking to the door.


    However, just before Su Ke was about to drive off, he saw Wei Lan stick her head out and shout, ¡°Su Ke, Come in!¡±


    ¡°En? What¡¯s up?¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he assumed that Wei Lan had something to tell him, so he got off the bike and walked in.


    Wei Lan¡¯s door was one of those thick security doors, meaning Su Ke had to use some strength to pull it open, and as he let go, the door closed automatically and the light suddenly went out. Squinting his eyes, Su Ke mumbled to himself, ¡°Wei Lan, what did you ask me to come in for¡­!¡±


    However, before he could even finish his sentence, he suddenly felt his lips burning and he immediately saw Wei Lan¡¯s hands tightly hug his waist, his chest pressed against two soft mounds of flesh. His mind instantly went blank as he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 203: Use It Like Your Little Brother

    Su Ke never expected this situation to ever happen. Wei Lan¡¯s strong breath puffing against his face was very warm and ticklish, like being lightly tickled by a feather.


    Wei Lan apparently had no idea what it was like to kiss someone because she simply just stuck both her lips onto Su Ke¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t know what to with his tongue, making the whole thing incredibly awkward. Su Ke¡¯s eyes slowly adapted to the light and everything in his field of vision became clear. That¡¯s when he saw that Wei Lan¡¯s eyes were shut tight and her little baby-fat face was flushed red like a ripe apple in the middle of autumn.


    Her alluring smell caused him to almost drool as he felt Wei Lan tiptoe and press the full weight of her body forward. Despite not being fully developed, her chest was already of a certain size, and it was firmly stuck to Su Ke, as if there was a balloon in between the both of them.


    Even though Su Ke¡¯s kissing technique was just as deficient and pathetic, his jaw still naturally lowered and Wei Lan¡¯s savory tongue instantly entered and explored around.


    Nothing else is as soft and tender as a tongue. The Creator made it extraordinarily nimble and full of talent.


    Instinctively, their tongues intertwined as their hearts thumped before they both rapidly gasped for her air. Their minds suddenly went blank and their bodies became soft and weak.


    Wei Lan felt like she was about to suffocate, her whole body devoid of strength.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ke standing in front of her, she would have already fallen down.


    Initially, she was acting entirely on impulse, going for a kiss when her mind was heated up, but everything else was out of her control, and the only thing that seemed to be able to move was her tongue. Even though she knew that the corridor was frequently filled with people coming and going, making it incredibly dangerous for them to be doing such a thing, her brain was sending signals of reluctance to part, and it seemed that she was starting to like the feeling of having her lips locked.


    ¡°Ding Dong!¡±


    Wei Lan¡¯s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened to the sound of someone fishing out their keys to open the door. Like a frightened little rabbit, Wei Lan suddenly pushed Su Ke away, her initially blushing face instantly turning deathly white. She then turned around and immediately ran upstairs, leaving Su Ke standing there alone looking foolish.


    ¡°He he!¡± Su Ke immediately felt awkward as he looked at the resident who had just opened the door with a suspicious expression on his face.


    He then rushed out the door and hopped on his bike, escaping without a trace.


    Su Ke thought back on the scene just a moment ago. He never would have thought that the usually gentle mannered Wei Lan would have done such a fiery action; he could still taste her in his mouth. With the mission accomplished, he entered the system space.


    ¡°Mission: Receive Wei Lan¡¯s First Kiss (Complete). Reward: High School Science (Intermediate).¡±


    ¡°Please accept!¡±


    Su Ke then let out a deep breath as he thought about how the mission was finally completed.


    However, if he had completed this task before the exam, he would not have gotten 50th place.


    With this reward spurring him on, he started to cycle even faster, reaching Fang Fei Yi Ren after a short while. While he was tidying up his clothes, he suddenly had a feeling that someone was watching him from behind, like a premonition of some sort, and he subconsciously turned around


    to look. In the driver¡¯s seat of a Volkswagen by the side of the road, the window slowly winded up. Even though he only saw a vague image of the person¡¯s side view, Su Ke was sure that it was none other than Wu Yi Ren.


    He then unconsciously frowned. Wu Yi Ren is related to two important things in Su Ke¡¯s life; the four million in cash and Wu Ao Ran. Now he¡¯s peeping?


    Looking at the Volkswagen slowly depart, Su Ke pushed open the door and headed inside.


    As usual, Lin Xiao Bai was sitting behind the counter, so when she heard the door open, she immediately looked up and smiled, ¡°Little brother Su, are you results out yet?¡±


    ¡°En, just this morning!¡± Su Ke had mentioned his exam to a lot of people here, which is how she knew.


    Lin Xiao Bai stood up and grabbed a stool next to her, gesturing for Su Ke to take a seat as she asked, ¡°How was it? You didn¡¯t flunk, right?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey! Sister Xiao Bai, you didn¡¯t expect me to do well? Let me tell you, I actually got 50th place in the whole grade!¡±


    Su Ke was immensely proud of himself as he spoke. Students would naturally be proud of their grades, and besides, Su Ke has always belonged to the category of students with the lowest rankings, which is why he was so happy about his results this time.


    Lin Xiao Bai was surprised to hear that. Even though she did not know how many people were in the third grade alongside him, getting 50th place in that school is presumably quite a good achievement.


    The corners of her mouth faintly rose as she exclaimed, ¡°Wa! So awesome! What would you like to eat? It¡¯s my treat!¡±


    As a receptionist, Lin Xiao Bai can be counted as a white-collar worker. There was no need to comment on her appearance and build, and it was hard to find someone with such a gentle personality. She always had a faint smile and light makeup that made her look professional, and she also possessed a special charm.


    In Su Ke¡¯s eyes, that small smile she just gave brightened up the whole lounge.


    People¡¯s minds are always continuously diverging, as it is normal to think of one thing because of something else. Su Ke was no exception. He felt ashamed and embarrassed as he thought about Xiao Bai, as she was on her period at that time and coincidentally did not have the necessary items on her. It was when he went to the supermarket to help her buy sanitary pads did he run into Zheng Mo by chance.


    Lin Xiao Bai noticed Su Ke seemed to be lost in thought, the smile on his face bringing about an inexplicable look, so she couldn¡¯t help but wave her hand in front of his face, ¡°Hey hey! What are you doing!? What¡¯s with that foolish expression?¡±


    Su Ke subconsciously blurted out, ¡°It smells good!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Lin Xiao Bai¡¯s face suddenly turned red and she clenched her fists, lightly punching Su Ke on the shoulder.


    ¡°Oh? What are you two up to, playing around so violently?¡±


    A voice possessing a sort of rough and languid charm could be heard from the staircase.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    When Su Ke turned to look, he noticed Luo Fei Yan slowly walking down the stairs.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    From the bottom up, a pair of slender eye-catching legs could be seen from below her black skirt, and there was something unexpectedly beautiful about the way she walked.


    Luo Fen Yan had a crafty smile on her face as she looked at Su Ke and waggled her eyebrows at him.


    ¡°Little brother Su Ke, how bold of you to take advantage of me not being around to flirt with Xiao Bai!¡±


    ¡°Big sister Yan! I¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Su Ke to finish talking, Lin Xiao Bai started to speak up and defend her innocence with a pout.


    ¡°Big sister Yan, don¡¯t be ridiculous! I only think of Su Ke like a younger brother!¡±


    However, once Lin Xiao Bai said that, her face blushed a little bit red.


    Upon hearing Luo Fei Yan start to tease him, Su Ke¡¯s eyes instantly shifted away from where he was previously staring at her skirt and he assumed the image of an honest and innocent young man. However, when he heard Luo Fei Yan¡¯s next line, his blood almost spurted out three feet away, ¡°Ge ge! Xiao Bai, there¡¯s no problem with you seeing Su Ke as a little brother. However, let me tell you, you still can use Su Ke like a little brother!¡±


    With her clear diction, appropriate pacing, and accurate pronunciation, Luo Fei Yan¡¯s speech was like an announcer.


    Not only that, but she specifically heavily emphasized the words ¡®little brother¡¯ and ¡®use¡¯.

 Chapter 204: Great Oaks from Little Acorns Grow

    Su Ke was stunned, wanting to cry because of the assault. Lin Xiao Bai, however, had no reaction. She looked confusedly at Su Ke before glancing at Luo Fei Yan, who had just come down. Looking at her teasing gaze, only then did she realize what she meant, her cheeks flushed red as she exclaimed, ¡°Sister Yan, what are you saying!? You¡¯re perverted!¡±


    ¡°He he, how am I perverted? Didn¡¯t you see the look Little Brother Su was giving you just now!? That is a true lecher. I¡¯ll tell you now, you better not let Little Brother Su¡¯s outer appearance fool you. This sly dog has already seduced Du Wan and Qin Zheng until they were head over heels for him, nearly stripping naked and throwing themselves at him!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Even though Su Ke¡¯s skin has thickened a lot in this amount of time, he almost couldn¡¯t take this demonic boss¡¯ teasing. His cheeks immediately blushed red, an awkward expression plastered on his face.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself down before audibly swallowing some saliva.


    Su Ke then put his palms together and put on a boy worshipping Buddha pose, ¡°Sister Yan, I¡¯m begging you! Let this humble one go!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Pei!¡± Luo Fei Yan spat out softly, feeling that there are tens of thousands of ways to flirt and seduce people.


    ¡°Looks like I should be the one begging you to let this small store off! I haven¡¯t been open for long, but this small shop¡¯s employees and customers have all fallen into your young evil claws!¡±


    Lin Xiao Bai finally found her chance and inserted her two cents, ¡°Right! And our beautiful and exotic female boss!¡±


    The enemy of my enemy is my friend.


    She then stared at Su Ke, ¡°If you dare touch our beloved boss, do I have to call you boss in the future?¡±


    ¡°Gah! This d*mn lass, you dare to tease me!?¡±


    Once Luo Fei Yan finished listening, she immediately took two steps forward and walked over to the counter.


    She unleashed her ¡°Nian Hua Qia Rou¡± finger skill that terrified the entire Jiang Hu and headed straight for Lin Xiao Bai¡¯s chest. Nimble and efficient, if this attack hit, it was estimated that Lin Xiao Bai would be seriously injured, her chest spewing milk.


    Eh, that¡¯s wrong! It should be her chest spewing blood. Luo Fei Yan moved like she was chopping wood; her movements were quick as she said, ¡°You d*mn lass, haven¡¯t you heard that it takes constant vigilance to stave off evil? If Su Ke falls into this lady boss¡¯ hands, he would be gone forever, dead from excessive ejaculation, pei pei pei!¡±


    Noticing that she had said too much, Luo Fei Yan quickly shut her mouth and made some weird noises.


    Lin Xiao Bai had a deep understanding of her family¡¯s palm technique. When she saw that the situation wasn¡¯t good, she immediately became a pure and honest willow, turning her waist and dodging Luo Fei Yan¡¯s fatal attack. However, even though she escaped from the tiger¡¯s cave, she quickly fell into the wolves¡¯ den when she saw Su Ke with his arms wide open and fell into his embrace.


    Su Ke was originally a bystander, protecting the Jiang Hu¡¯s position, so he never anticipated he would attract trouble to himself. One moment of carelessness and he actually had Lin Xiao Bai in his embrace.


    Luo Fei Yan quickly realized that her attack wasn¡¯t going to land, so she retreated and pointed at the two of them, ¡°Lies! Still saying that you two aren¡¯t together!? You just threw yourself into his arms and beat me at my own game, such loving affection!¡±


    Once she finished, she laughed lightly with a smile on her face.


    Su Ke¡¯s arms were open as he hugged Lin Xiao Bai, her whole body draped over his legs. Coincidentally, her face landed in a very sensitive area where Su Ke could feel puffs of warm air.


    Oh god, Lin Xiao Bai¡¯s warm breath seemed like it had ignited a fuse, instantly causing Su Ke¡¯s universe to explode. His entire body was hot, the small flame continuously shifting before finally congregating to a point just below his navel (dantian).


    Instantly, his little brother was unable to hold back.


    Even Luo Fei Yan was stunned silly and quickly covered her eyes.


    However, her fingers were all spread open as she stared at Su Ke and said, ¡°I can¡¯t take it! You guys are going way too fast, it¡¯s daytime!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s face was lifeless. The flames across his entire body made him feel scalded.


    Like he was possessed by Lord Guan, all his limbs were completely stiff.


    However, the worst thing was that his fifth limb was waking up, gradually stiffening.


    It was even more unbearable for Lin Xiao Bai, her heart thumping continuously and her breathing getting heavier. Besides breathing warm air against Su Ke¡¯s vital area, she stared blankly at the thing that was slowly inflating in front of her.


    It had the momentum of ¡®Great Oaks from little acorns grow¡¯


    Luckily for everyone present, there was the sudden sound of a phone ringing.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Indomitable and continuous, he finally managed to pour cold water onto the raging inferno.


    ¡°Disappointment!¡± Luo Fei Yan was gloomy that she didn¡¯t get to watch such a good show unfold. She surveyed the room for the source of the noise before pointing at Lin Xiao Bai, ¡°Miss Xiao Bai, it seems to be your phone!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Lin Xiao Bai quickly got off Su Ke¡¯s lap and fished her phone from the other side of the counter with a flustered face.


    Glancing at the caller ID, she immediately accepted the call with a slight tremble in her voice, ¡°Wei! Lin Cheng?¡±


    Her blush still hadn¡¯t receded, making her look extremely moving.


    A young man¡¯s eager voice suddenly traveled through, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me! Sister, I¡¯ve encountered a bit of trouble, can you bring some money over!?¡±


    There was then a brief pause before he continued, ¡°Ten thousand!¡±


    ¡°What? What happened!?¡± Her flustered face tightened and became deathly white when she heard his words.


    ¡°I can¡¯t explain everything right now, just come to Yong An street¡¯s Treasure Pavilion. It¡¯s a place that sells handiwork!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head over there now!¡±


    Lin Xiao Bai then hung up and immediately looked at Luo Fei Yan, ¡°Sister Yan, my little brother is in a difficultsituation, I have to leave for a bit!¡±


    ¡°En! If you need help, call me!¡±


    Since the three of them were originally together, Su Ke could hear the whole phone call very clearly. Lin Xiao Bai then nodded with a grim expression before picking up her bag and running outside. Su Ke stared at her fleeting person before glancing at Luo Fei Yan, ¡°Sister Yan, I¡¯ll go with Sister Xiao Bai!¡±


    ¡°En! Remember not to panic if something happens! If you can¡¯t solve it, call me!¡±


    However, before Luo Fei Yan could finish, Su Ke had already left.


    ¡­


    Lin Xiao Bai was very nervous and distracted while sitting in the taxi.


    Luckily for her though, Su Ke was sitting right beside her.


    ¡°Sister Xiao Bai, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let anything bad happen. Your little brother didn¡¯t make it sound like the situation was very serious either!¡±


    It was already slightly past 6 PM and the sky was getting dark. The street lamps lit up, one after the other. Luckily, it was past peak hours and Yong An Street wasn¡¯t very far away.


    When the taxi stopped in front of an antique-looking store, Lin Xiao Bai immediately rushed in.

 Chapter 205: A Lot of Treasures in Treasure Pavillion

    Just as Su Ke was about to leave the cab, he heard the driver suddenly remind him, ¡°Hey! Your fare!¡±


    He immediately sat back down and suddenly felt anxious.


    Both of them overlooked why the driver wanted them to give him money.


    Fortunately, the amount of idle cash on Su Ke wasn¡¯t little, and after taking out 20 dollars from his pocket and passing it to the driver, he was free to go.


    ¡®Treasure Pavillion¡¯.


    These two words were attached to a wooden board, and on top of it, there were even three spotlights. When they walked in, they realized that it was a store that sold handicrafts and antiques. The shelves were filled with precious jade artifacts and several ancient looking pieces around a century old. At the sales counter, there were various popular carvings and crafts on display neatly lined in a row.


    The stall wasn¡¯t very large and there were only a few people inside.


    Once they entered, Lin Xiao Bai walked over to a young man who was with a girl that seemed to be his girlfriend. However, the girl¡¯s face was deathly pale and she seemed quite scared.


    There were also three men standing in the doorway and an old man in a satin half-sleeved traditional suit, waving a folding fan in one hand and smiling at Lin Xiao Bai.


    ¡°Young lady, your little brother broke a treasured object from our shop. It was a plate colored lemon yellow and decorated with birds and flowers. It was Emperor Yong Zhen¡¯s during the Qing dynasty. Even though it was unintentional, I still must be reimbursed, even if it is paid with Initially, the old man¡¯s speech seemed rather educated and refined, but with that next sentence, he suddenly had a bloodthirsty aura around him.


    Lin Xiao Bai naturally ignored the old man¡¯s one-sided words and went to ask her younger brother, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Big sis, this is my girlfriend Mi Lu! We were walking around after work and ended up in this shop!¡±


    When Lin Chen introduced her to Lin Xiao Bai, Mi Lu¡¯s whole face looked extremely nervous, and it took everything she had to squeeze out a smile.


    With a slight Tian Jen accent and a resentful tone, Lin Cheng said, ¡°We walked around and didn¡¯t find anything we liked, and just when we were about to leave,the plate fell to the ground. Neither of us touched anything even close to the plate, but they immediately blamed us and said it was worth ten thousand dollars! They even locked us in here and won¡¯t let us leave!¡±


    Lin Xiao Bai¡¯s little brother Lin Cheng had yet to graduate from university, but he wanted to leave home and make a name for himself. He had just left Tian Jin and came to Wei Hai to intern at a company here, but an intern can only earn so much, so ten grand to him was a huge sum of money. Now facing a situation like this, the first thing that came to mind was to call his older sister for help. After listening to her younger brother¡¯s explanation, Lin Xiao Bai immediately reacted. A lot of places have shops that specialize in cheating foreigners of their money. The news loves doing stories on these places, but Lin Xiao Bai never expected such a thing to happen to her little brother.


    Lin Xiao Bai¡¯s small face was strained as she rushed forward and pointed angrily at the old man, ¡°What you¡¯re doing right now is extortion and blackmail, this is obviously a scam! That plate is obviously not worth anything at all! If I were to call the police, none of you will be able to escape!¡±


    When Su Ke heard Lin Xiao Bai¡¯s words, he sighed inwardly. It looked like this issue would not be solved peacefully. If Lin Xiao Bai had been more tactful, these people might have exercised some restraint, but with the unyielding tone that she used just now, there is bound to be repercussions.


    As expected, the old man behind the counter lightly stroked his goatee as he chuckled and said,¡°Young lady, you better not slander us. Extortion, blackmail¡­these are not things that you have the final say on!¡±


    Subsequently, as if he had just thought of something, he then pointed at the three men standing in the doorway and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also not up to them to have the final say!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Lin Xiao Bai subconsciously looked toward the direction that the man was pointing at, and as if they were given some command, the three men at the door sneered at her with disdain, their arms crossed and their gazes cold.


    She was immediately frightened as she suddenly recalled what the news had said about shops like this; they usually collude with gangsters.


    The three men stared at Lin Xiao Bai like they were looking at a small non-threatening white rabbit. At this moment, Lin Xiao Bai realized the seriousness of the situation, and she was unable to resist the urge to reach for her phone, albeit carrying out the action rather slowly.


    ¡°Young lady, I advise you to stay quiet! Don¡¯t do anything stupid, pay attention to the idiom ¡®Amiability makes you rich¡¯ No one wants to have trouble every day! Moreover, it may not necessarily be a bad thing for you to lose a fortune to prevent a disaster. ¡®Lose at sunrise, gain at sunset¡¯!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t expect this old man to explain extortion and blackmail in such a way that made it seem philosophical and full of fallacy, causing him to frown. He was standing at the door this whole time. Perhaps it was due to him still dressed like a student, his face looking young and innocent that made it look like there was no one there at all.


    After all, Lin Xiao Bai was still a girl, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to cope with such a situation. In her mind, she wished that the police or some gods would appear and catch these lawbreakers. Even though the old man had already subtly threatened her, she still took out her phone, but one of the men immediately grabbed her arm, causing her to cry out in alarm, ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡±


    When he saw his sister being bullied, Lin Cheng instinctively wanted to react, but when the other two men moved to stand in front of him, he had no choice but to give up as he anxiously said, ¡°Sis, how about we just give it to them!?¡±


    Ling Xiao Bai struggled with all her might, but the man was holding onto her tightly, so she couldn¡¯t budge. Looking up at the man¡¯s fierce face, he had an ominous look, as if he was looking at just a small hill.


    For most people, ten grand was no small sum, and Lin Xiao Bai only managed to get that amount by saving it bit by bit. Not that she was some miser or scrooge, but this was truly her hard-earned money, so she was bound to feel distressed about it.


    At this moment, no one noticed that Su Ke had already walked up to the counter, staring at the old man with the goatee before calmly exclaiming, ¡°Tell your people to let go!¡±


    As if he had just heard a joke, the old man sneered and asked, ¡°Little doll, where are your parents?¡±


    As he stared at the senior high school student in jeans and a T-shirt, the funnier he found the situation. Su Ke didn¡¯t want to escalate things further; it was best if everything could be settled peacefully. After all, he was involved in way too many things, so it would be easy for him to get into trouble because of some situation.


    However, a lot of things won¡¯t change just because he wants them to.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke heard the old man¡¯s words and helplessly shook his head before turning around and walking away, but not before saying, ¡°Who¡¯s covering this territory? The double-headed wolf or Fatty Zhang? You can tell either of them that I want to smash your store right now!¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Su Ke had already rushed over to Lin Xiao Bai¡¯s side, chopping the wrist of the fierce-looking man.


    The man immediately reacted by throwing a countless number of punches at Su Ke.


    However, with just a simple kick of Su Ke¡¯s foot, he flew backwards and crashed into the door of the Treasure Pavillion.

 Chapter 206: They’re Always Bullying Me

    Altogether, there were four narrow-panel man-made doors made of fine pearwood, the yellowing giving it an aged esthetic. It was engraved with realistic pictures of plums, orchids, bamboo, and chrysanthemums. Attached to the back of the panel was a piece of glass to shelter it from the rain In the blink of an eye, the man shattered it; broken glass and wood falling onto the ground.


    The fierce-looking man was sent flying with just a single kick, not only breaking the door panels, but flying all the way into the street.


    In that split second of motion, his whole body tensed up and was full of adrenaline, his cells bursting with energy from head to toe. His fists rapidly punched out, not only sending all the men flying, but making him feel extremely relaxed.


    ¡°Hu!¡± Lin Xiao Bai let out an excited gasp as she turned around. She had already made up her mind that was she going to lose money, and since she didn¡¯t want to deal with those ruffians any further, she was just going to pay. Luckily for her though, Su Ke unexpectedly lashed out and defeated them all.


    Su Ke knew that the whole area of Liu Fei Hong was still mostly under development, and the position that he was standing in now was within the sphere of influence of Lang Guang and the Ming brothers, but with the fat man standing there making demands, he didn¡¯t hesitate to act.


    In the store, there were still two men controlling Lin Cheng and his girlfriend, and when they.


    However, he was already ready and waiting. He shoved Lin Xiao Bai behind him before dropping down to make his figure smaller. However, just as he was about to rush forward, a person suddenly ran inside. What surprised everyone the most was that the person that ran in wasn¡¯t the man that Su Ke had kicked out earlier, but a slender, graceful looking girl.


    Wearing blue jeans and a white blouse, with her wrapped up curves showing, the moment she walked into the room. it was clear she was someone of significance.


    ¡°Police, everyone behave!¡±


    Su Ke froze and looked around cautiously. This couldn¡¯t be the person who gave him the pennant this morning, Yang Pei Er! With the way she was dressed, it seemed like she just got off work.


    Even with her casual clothes, she appeared very capable and experienced.


    Her face was taut as she sized up everyone there.


    When Yang Pei Er saw Su Ke, she looked distracted, but did not acknowledge or greet him, instead asking in a stern voice, ¡°Fighting? What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    When the two remaining men saw Yang Pei Er walk in, they were rather surprised as they silently turned their heads to look at the old man sitting behind the counter.


    Lin Xiao Bai looked toward her savior and ran up to Yang Pei Er, explaining the entire flow of events that had just happened in detail, ¡°Officer, this shop is engaging in extortion and blackmail.¡±


    The more Yang Pei Er heard, the angrier she got, the heaving of her chest growing stronger before she turned to glare at the old man.


    ¡°Hehe! Excuse me, miss police officer, may I ask if you brought your ID with you?¡±


    The old man was calm as he spoke, analyzing the fuming Yang Fei Er and giving her a half-smile as he fanned himself, giving off the impression of a person sitting at ease in a fishing boat in the middle of a storm.


    He then followed up with, ¡°Our treasure pavilion is the property of Master Lang Guang, please think clearly before speaking!¡±


    Yang Pei Er didn¡¯t bring her ID, so she was slightly distracted after hearing the old man speak, but she quickly pulled herself back together, ¡°I don¡¯t care about any Master Lang or a Second Master Lang, you¡¯re Yan Tai Lang and Hong Tai Lang, I¡¯m shutting you down!¡±


    She then immediately took out her phone to make a police report.


    The old man closed his folding fan in a swish, his voice turning ice-cold as he exclaimed, ¡°Up, go upstairs!¡±


    Once they heard that, the two men immediately rushed towards Yang Pei Er.


    Since they were dealing with a woman, there was no pressure.


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    Yang Pei Er had a fiery temper, or she wouldn¡¯t have clashed with Su Ke in the past.


    When she saw the men advancing, she immediately rushed forward to strike first.


    Her movements were quick and nimble as she kicked one of the assailant¡¯s knees so hard that Su Ke could hear the sound of the man¡¯s bone breaking.


    Yang Pei Er¡¯s wrestling skill was more geared towards actual combat as opposed to Su Ke¡¯s military boxing, and the power between the two was vastly different to the point where they should not be compared. Fortunately, Su Ke now had some skill in Jeet Kune Do, and upon seeing Yang Pei Er act out, he was ready to face the other man.


    Initially, he was wondering if the store had any genuine artifacts that he might break, but now that a police officer was here, he didn¡¯t have to worry about that.


    All his restraints were off as he quickly struck.


    Su Ke held the Guangxi man by the wrist and forcefully pulled him forward as his right elbow struck, sending both of them into a rack, causing items to fall onto the floor and shatter.


    Just before Su Ke acted, Lin Xiao Bai had already rushed over to hide, and seeing Su Ke and the self-declared policewoman violently beat the two ruffians into submission, she was still extremely nervous and shaking as she thought about calling the police.


    At this moment, the fierce-looking man that got kicked out of the shop by Su Ke finally returned, both eyes bloodshot, looking like a lion gone mad.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Lin Xiao Bai suddenly shouted in shock as he neared them.


    However, the man¡¯s attention was solely focused on Su Ke and Yang Pei Er, totally overlooking her. As the saying goes, when a man and a woman are paired together, they won¡¯t get tired.


    With Yang Pei Er joining in and Su Ke being a welcome addition, even though it was two against three, they handled it with ease. Like rain, the sound of smashing objects seemed to never stop, the whole floor covered in pieces and fragments of jade, pottery, artifacts, and other goods.


    By the time a police siren, could be heard, Su Ke and Yang Pei Er had already finished their battle. One of the men was laying on the ground unconscious, while another had his hands tied behind his back and was being detained by Yang Pei Er. The last guy was sitting on the floor panting heavily, a very old sword pressed against his neck.


    Su Ke hit the man on the shoulder with it, causing him to slump onto the floor, not daring to move a muscle. Even though the sword was an artifact and it was blunt, the chill on his neck caused the man to hesitate and not try anything.


    The old man behind the counter had lost all sense of authority as he withdrew into a corner and pulled out his phone. However, the reinforcements he was expecting haven¡¯t shown up yet, causing his wrinkled face to turn green with nervousness.


    Looking at the mess on the floor, he didn¡¯t know if he was feeling sad or scared as his whole body subconsciously trembled.


    Yang Pei Er¡¯s hands were firmly holding down the man on the floor, her knees pressing into his back as she turned to look at Su Ke and exclaim, ¡°Su Ke, it seems like you have a penchant for causing trouble!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke¡¯s posture was unchanged as he responded, ¡°Office Yang, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying too! People are always bullying me!¡±


    The sword in his hand had a gem embedded in it, and it looked exceptionally gorgeous.


    With a chuckle, he then took notice of Yang Pei Er¡¯s current position. Her plump buttocks were pointed in his direction, he could almost feel them in his hands before he hurriedly looked away.

 Chapter 207: The Wind Heralds Rain

    ¡°What!? Even the police came? Then we¡¯ll do this!¡±


    Lang Guang casually hung up the phone, his whole face full of color before he gestured for Lang Ming to come over. This man seemed very ordinary and mediocre, appearing to not have a single ounce of ruthlessness within him, but the instant he hung up the phone, his entire imposing manner resonated out, causing people to subconsciously feel a sense of crisis.


    The forty-two-year-old Lang Guang sported a neat crew cut, his black hair sporting strands of white. After hanging up the phone, he turned his head to the side and looked at his younger brother, ¡°D*mn, Treasure Pavillion got smashed up by the police!¡±


    Lang Ming paced around the house topless.


    His muscles were very attractive; his shaved head and the numerous scars giving him a rather sinister look.


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry about Treasure Pavillion right now! Instead, how exactly are we going to handle the issue with Wu Ao Ran?¡±


    In the past two days, Lang Ming hasn¡¯t seen Wu Ao Ran. He didn¡¯t think too hard about it at first, but after one of the men stationed at Liu Fei Hong reported that a few people were seemingly killed by Ma Meng two days ago, he had a bad feeling.


    It wasn¡¯t about loyalty, it was that there wasn¡¯t enough incentive to lure people to betrayal.


    In this world, betrayal happens every day and everywhere; in offices, companies, small hawkers, stalls, and especially in the gray area of gangsters and organized crime syndicates. Betrayal in the last two is innumerable. Even Lang Ming is clear of this fact; he himself had spied on Liu Fei Hong and fatty Zhang.


    ¡°Is there any activity from that woman?¡±


    Lang Guang was like the sharp edge of a machete. He didn¡¯t appear to be aggressive, but from time to time his eyes gave off a certain chill, and as he spoke, the thumb and fingers on his right hand were pinching the phone, lightly tapping on the rosewood table.


    ¡°What else!? She¡¯s been planning to deal with us for a long time now, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s itching to start a war!¡±


    Leaning back in his chair, Lang Guang slowly closed his eyes as he faced his brother and quietly said, ¡°Control your anger!¡±


    His brain whirled as he thought about how Wu Ao Ran¡¯s disappearance was definitely not a coincidence.


    Lang Ming glanced at his older brother before violently exhaling. He seemed impatient as he constantly moved in his chair. After all, Wu Ao Ran had been with him for years; if he had suddenly died, it would be hard for him to accept it.


    After a slight pause, Lang Guang cautiously asked, ¡°What about fatty Zhang?¡±


    Lang Ming had already visited Fatty Zhang earlier to make preparations to deal with Liu Fei Hong, so he swiftly answered, ¡°That fatty is crafty and always so secretive, wanting to be a pr*st*tute and a chaste widow at the same time. We agreed to give him half of our territory as long as he doesn¡¯t act without thinking, but even with such good conditions, he still refused!¡±


    After all, the two families have been together since the beginning, and after all these years, they had become the local gangs of power, while Liu Fei Hong was obviously an outsider.


    They were supposed to work together, but who would have thought that Fatty Zhang would only care about influence and be so impractical.


    Lang Guang finally decided, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him, let¡¯s get ready to strike first and gain the upper hand!¡±


    ¡­


    This was already Su Ke¡¯s second time going to the public security bureau to make a statement. He was sitting in the lobby of the bureau with a helpless expression on his face, and as he turned around to look at a tall police officer, the lighting made them look unnaturally solemn and holy.


    As Lin Xiao Bai was walking out of the bureau, her heart full of trepidation, she thought about how Su Ke¡¯s actions in the Treasure Pavilion made it seem like he was a totally different person, and it was quite hard to believe.


    Lin Xiao Bai then suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know that female police officer?¡±


    ¡°He he, we¡¯re not that familiar with each other!¡± Su Ke said, as he shrugged his shoulders.


    Right when he finished answering her, Lin Cheng quickened his pace and caught up to them,


    ¡°Thanks for today!¡±


    Although Su Ke looked quite young, he was still a friend of his older sister and helped them out of their predicament, so his tone was naturally sincere.


    Lin Cheng¡¯s girlfriend finally relaxed as well and looked much better as she exclaimed, ¡°En, really, thank you!¡±


    They looked like a good match, her delicate and pretty features standing out.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    Su Ke lifted his head and swung his hands as he noticed that Yang Pei Er had caught up to them from behind, ¡°You¡¯re too kind! I didn¡¯t help out much, the one that did most of the work is our police officer big sister!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, sister police officer?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Are you saying something bad about me?¡±


    Yang Pei Er was off work and while she was doing her own thing, she happened to stumble upon Su Ke fighting criminals, so she carried out her official duties outside of working hours.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Su Ke spread his hands, adopting the appearance of an honest and innocent youth.


    ¡°You better not be or else I¡¯ll lock you up in the detention center!¡±


    Yang Pei Er was now quite familiar with Su Ke, and as such, their conversation was quite comfortable.


    Yang Pei Er then casually rested a hand on Su Ke¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Su Ke, would you like to treat me to a meal, it¡¯s a great opportunity today!¡±


    It seemed that most police officers have casual personalities, making it easy to get close to them.


    As Lin Cheng¡¯s older sister, Lin Xiao Bai had the final say, ¡°It¡¯s my treat today! I have to properly thank you after all!¡±


    However, once she finished speaking, Su Ke took out his phone, smiled apologetically and the people around him, then walked over to one side to take a call.


    The person on the other end wasn¡¯t just anyone, it was the person that Su Ke had been missing Ma Meng.


    ¡°Hello! Brother Meng!¡±


    ¡°En! Su Ke, where are you right now?¡± Ma Meng¡¯s calm voice came through, and Su Ke was unable to detect the constant changing of his mood, thus causing him to not speculate what exactly was going on.


    ¡°Me? I just got out of the public security bureau!¡±


    Su Ke said as he nodded his head, looking over at the doorway where the words ¡®Public Security Bureau¡¯ were exceptionally conspicuous.


    Ma Meng was surprised when he heard that, causing him to pause for a moment before asking, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I just reported a case where my friend was almost extorted!¡±


    Su Ke wanted to ask about a certain incident, but he didn¡¯t know how to approach it.


    Fortunately for him, Ma Meng immediately solved his problem, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, come over to Bi Hai, sister Fei Hong wants to talk to you!¡±


    There was a brief pause before Ma Meng hurriedly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing bad!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Su Ke saw that Lin Xiao Bai and Yang Pei Er were both waiting for him, making him feel rather apologetic. He lifted up both his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but something just came up! I need to go right now!¡±


    ¡°Wei! I¡¯m not bringing you to play! If you anger me, I¡¯ll put you in the detention center!¡±


    Yang Pei Er was obviously unhappy with the way Su Ke was trying to escape.


    Originally, they already agreed to have a meal together.


    Su Ke was helpless, so he could only act pitiful and exclaim, ¡°Elder Sister, I really have something I need to do!¡±


    He then inwardly thought, ¡®You can put me in the detention center, but I¡¯m still not done with my other situation! That¡¯s gonna force me to eat a bullet!¡¯

 Chapter 208: How to Raise a Shota

    Su Ke has been to the Blue Sky hotel that was Liu Fei Hong¡¯s headquarters a number of times, so he was naturally familiar with the place, even to the point where the lobby manager recognized him. She was a woman in her thirties, and like a ripe peach, if you pump her slightly, the juice will flow out. She had a curvaceous build that was not too thin and not too thick. She also had fair white skin and was wearing a crimson cheongsam, not lacking the charm of a mature woman. When she saw Su Ke walking toward her, she had a smile on her face as she walked over, ¡°Su Ke, You¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Hello, sister Liu!¡±


    Su Ke didn¡¯t know why, but every time he met Liu Er Mei, it seemed like her expression looked like she wanted to devour him. To put it nicely, it could be counted as enthusiasm, but on the other hand, it was like she was trying to charm him.


    ¡°En! Ma Meng just went to attend to some business, so you should just go ahead and look for sister Fei Hong by yourself!¡±


    With a sweet smile and assuming an alluring posture, Liu Er Mei then lifted her hand and pointed to a flight of stairs, but without any pretentious acts like playing with her hair coquettishly.


    Su Ke¡¯s impression of Liu Fei Hong was that she always wore black, and this time was no exception; she was wearing a black T-shirt and black pants and was sitting on a black wooden chair.


    The wooden chair was placed by a tall french window, and the lights outside looked like a sky full of stars. It looked like Liu Fei Hong seemed to have merged with the night scene outside the window; her legs were crossed and she held a cigarette in one hand, the green smoke slowly and constantly spiraling upwards. When he entered the room, it was this pose that Su Ke saw Liu Fei Hong in. He looked at the window thoughtfully before walking over and standing by her side, feeling too embarrassed to bother her.


    Without knowing why, seeing Liu Fei Hong in this state made Su Ke gradually feel more and more unsettled. Could it be that the situation with Wu Ao Ran ran into some complications?


    His palms started to sweat, immediately turning clammy and uncomfortable.


    ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    Liu Fei Hong¡¯s voice suddenly sounded out, but her posture had not changed, and she was still facing the window.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Su Ke subconsciously tensed up his whole body as he responded, ¡°En!¡±


    ¡°I noticed that I¡¯m starting to be unable to see through you. The first time we met, you were like an underripe apple, very headstrong and unbending. The second time was even more shocking. When someone wanted to harm Qing Qing, you were able to step forward bravely and even broke his leg. It was really surprising!¡±


    ¡°The third time, you unexpectedly brought along a beautiful lady boss that seemed to be on good terms with you. It was hard to think that a third-year student like you would be with someone who had spent a few years in society. A man who clearly understands worldly affairs will be able to carry on an ardent relationship. You even managed to provoke Wu Yi Ren and Lang Ming!¡±


    Liu Fei Hong then sighed before continuing with a calm and tranquil voice, like she was talking to herself, ¡°This time, you even played with Wu Ao Ran until he died. Everyone has a whole new level of respect for you! It looks like you a have spring under your feet that constantly scares people to death!¡±


    Su Ke rubbed his head with embarrassment as he agreed with her, ¡°En!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know when it started, but his life has already experienced huge bumps.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    At this moment, Liu Fei Hong finally turned around. She had thick eyebrows, a twinkle in her eyes, and an elusive smile on the corner of her mouth as she exclaimed, ¡°Alright, you can relax! Your matter has already been concluded!¡±


    ¡°Has it really been concluded?¡±


    The solution that Su Ke had been waiting for finally appeared. He was surprisingly quite dazzled, so he subconsciously asked that question, just to get a more concrete answer.


    Liu Fei Hong threw the cigarette in her hand onto the floor and violently crushed it under her foot.


    ¡°Nowadays, it¡¯s way too easy to make someone completely disappear. There¡¯s so much construction work going on, how many lives do random cement mixers carry?¡±


    ¡°Hu!¡± Su Ke took a deep breath and thought about the first time he met Liu Fei Hong.


    He then thought about the scene of cement fusing together with a dead body and his mood soured. He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Sister Fei Hong, truly, thank you!¡±


    ¡°You more or less cut off an arm of the two Lang brothers, helping me out!¡±


    Liu Fei Hong said, as she took out a cigarette from her pocket, and with a bang, an azure spark jumped out from a lighter, dazzling him.


    ¡°Sister Fei Hong, you¡¯re not going to ask me what happened?¡±


    Su Ke understood that if he just glossed over the whole situation, Liu Fei Hong might not say anything about it, but it was inevitable that the both of them might distance themselves from each other, and after helping her out with such a big problem and not gaining any recognition in the process, it was hard to feel happy.


    Liu Fei Hong¡¯s eyes shone as she lifted her head to look at Su Ke, her expression softening as she asked, ¡°Eh? Is it convenient for you to say?¡±


    ¡°Ai! Sister Fei Hong! Honestly, I myself am not sure how things turned out like this. That evening, I just left Fang Fei Yi Ren and was on my way home when I felt a presence behind me.I didn¡¯t care about it at first since there were so many people walking the same way as me, but after a while, I felt something different with this one!¡±


    Truthfully speaking, Su Ke didn¡¯t want to tell anyone the truth of the whole situation, but his innocent expression, on the contrary, would cause people to actually doubt his innocence in the matter.


    ¡°You already know what happened next. After walking to the plaza square, he pulled out a dagger and seemed ready to take my life, so I had no choice but to defend as if my life depended on it. In the end¡­ he lost!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this was because of Luo Fei Yan?¡± Liu Fei Hong was somewhat acquainted with Luo Fei Yan, and she thought about what she had said before; Wu Yi Ren and Lang Ming harbored malicious intentions to either herself or her shop, and this time it looked like they were trying to kill someone to send a message, perhaps to make Luo Fei Yan submit?


    That Wu Ao Ran should not have tried to go after Su Ke if he had just wanted to scare him.


    It seemed that his death was somewhat unjustified!


    Upon hearing that Liu Fei Hong had already thought of a good excuse for him, Su Ke naturally didn¡¯t have to say anything else, and as he adopted a thoughtful expression as he nodded his head, she suddenly asked, ¡°Who else knows?¡±


    ¡°Sister Fei Hong, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you! I was being really foolish that time and my mind went blank. I didn¡¯t know what to do afterwards, but thankfully I had you!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s words sounded genuine and from the heart.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal, this is all I could you with! Watching a man constantly growing to great heights is also a pleasure! I have a feeling that you are just like Ai Lian!¡±


    As Liu Fei Hong said this, she seemed to have some indescribable grief.


    ¡°Ai Lian?¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s heart roused. He had heard Liu Fei Hong mention this name before, and if his memory is correct, that was her man. The man that brought her to flee to the other end of the world, a person who relied on his own two hands to build a vast world in the south, only to die an untimely death.


    With no prior indication, Liu Fei Hong smiled sweetly and copied Luo Fei Yang¡¯s speech,¡°Now it¡¯s as if there¡¯s a plan forming! Little brother Su Ke, what do you think about me raising a Shota?¡±


    Unexpectedly, for the first time, she took advantage of Su Ke.

 Chapter 209: Hong Chen Loses Her Chastity

    All of a sudden, Su Ke started to feel embarrassed. He¡¯s heard about raising lolis before; it was just like raising a little girl to become your wife, but this raising a shota idea was definitely to make him a gangster! The more he thought about it, the harder he blushed as he averted her gaze.


    Liu Fei Hong saw Su Ke¡¯s distressed state, but she truly did think that he resembled Ai Lian in certain things. Originally, Ai Lin was just some nameless rogue that ran to the south after breaking the law, but in a few years, without having anything or anyone to rely on, he became the gang leader of a city.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be careful this time! Even though Lang Ming¡¯s side suspects that I¡¯m the one who got rid of Wu Ao Ran, if he targeted you originally, he¡¯ll figure it out eventually and you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±


    Once he heard Luo Fei Hong¡¯s words, Su Ke nodded and asked, ¡°Sister Fei Hong, didn¡¯t you say last time that I should be the first to act?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did, but the wolf brothers Lang Ming and Lang Guang are not easy to deal with. Lang Guang has a very low profile, like a grain of sand at the beach, you can¡¯t anticipate his thoughts. Lang Ming is very public, like a shark in the ocean, taking action the moment he smells blood. Besides, there¡¯s also the old fox sitting on the mountain and watching the tigers fight, waiting to strike and reap the benefits!¡±


    Liu Fei Hong seemed to have done extensive research on her opponents.


    ¡°Sister Fei Hong, the old fox that you mentioned, are you referring to Fatty Zhang?¡±


    Liu Fei Hong stood up from her chair and spread out her arms as she exclaimed, ¡°If not him, then who else? Don¡¯t be fooled by his constant cheerful appearance, he has a knife behind his back at all times!¡±


    Her plain black T-shirt stretched taut for a moment as she stretched her arms, the curves of her well-developed chest becoming more visible.


    ¡°However, the incident with Wu Ao Ran this time might be a fuse!¡±


    ¡­


    When Su Ke walked out of the Blue Sky hotel, he had a sense of foreboding that a war was about to start. Although he did not have any association with fights between gangs, it still made his blood surge for some reason. He looked back and forth at the people walking along the street, the street lamps illuminating the area as he walked. He had rejected Liu Fei Hong¡¯s dinner invitation, so he was walking home. He originally thought about returning to work at Fang Fei Yi Ren since he shouldn¡¯t slack off too much.


    Just as he had flagged down a taxi, Su Ke¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Su Ke pulled his phone from his pocket and read the caller ID before answering, ¡°Hello, Hong Chen!¡±


    Hong Chen seemed to hesitate for a few seconds before finally speaking up, ¡°Su Ke, I¡¯ve anonymously posted the report of the Jin Se Hua Nian on the internet!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Seems like that d*mned brother Long is about to have some bad luck!¡±


    Su Ke had told Hong Chen beforehand that she should wait for a short period of time before exposing all of the ½õɪ»ªÄꡯs crimes, but he didn¡¯t think that Hong Chen would actually listen to his advice and wait for quite a number of days.


    ¡°Su-!¡±


    Hong Chen seemed to have something to say, but she hesitated and suddenly stopped.


    Su Ke knew that the little brat had something to say, so he casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Su Ke, have you had dinner yet?¡±


    Hong Chen¡¯s legs were currently pressed together as she sat on a sofa, becoming rather nervous after asking him such a thing. She had been meaning to treat him to dinner for quite a while now since he saved her from the pits of hell. Su Ke did her a huge favor, and that¡¯s how they got to know each other- over a popsicle.


    Of course, there was nothing embarrassing about treating someone to dinner, it¡¯s just that ever since Su Ke helped her, Hong Chen has been unable to accept the time he helped her solve her physiological need. This was to the extent that as she was holding the phone, her palms were starting to sweat.


    Su Ke answered honestly, ¡°Not yet!¡±


    After all, it was summertime, and everyone has dinner quite late, and even in the Blue Sky hotel, it wasn¡¯t very lively.


    As Su Ke had anticipated, after hearing his reply, Hong Chen immediately asked, ¡°How about I treat you to dinner?¡±


    Su Ke looked helpless as he casually lifted up his hand and rubbed the bridge of his nose.


    He was too embarrassed to reject Hong Chen¡¯s invitation, Liu Fei Hong¡¯s side was a hotel, and she had invited him to dinner, maybe it had nine points of intention, but one of those points had to be a courtesy! However, it was different with Hong Chen.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com2


    Even though she said it like that, her thinking was definitely a hundred percent.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    ¡°Sure, where?¡±


    Su Ke then looked out of the window and noticed that the distance between him and Fang Fei Yi Ren was quite far, so he pondered if he should call and take leave.


    Hong Chen¡¯s voice immediately cheered up as she exclaimed, ¡°Why not come over to my house for dinner! I¡¯ll personally cook!¡±


    Su Ke was distracted for a moment as he thought about what happened the last time he went over to Hong Chen¡¯s house. It was as if the scene was right in front of him, especially since he had touched her butt before, the feeling engraved into his memory.


    Hong Cheng didn¡¯t hear anything from the other end for a little bit, so she assumed Su Ke had forgotten her address and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t remember where my house is?¡±


    ¡°I remember, I remember! I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±


    Su Ke then told the taxi driver the change of location and got dropped off at a market.


    He bought some apples and other fruits so he wouldn¡¯t arrive at her house empty-handed and hopped back into the taxi.


    ¡­


    After twenty minutes passed, Su Ke was holding two shopping bags as he rang the doorbell to Hong Chen¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    He immediately heard a lively voice from inside as the sound of slippers hitting against the floor got louder and louder. The door then opened and Hong Chen appeared in front of him.


    She had no makeup on and was wearing a homely white cotton shirt with pink flowers printed on it that looked like a nightgown. Her revealed arms and legs sparkled like jade as she smiled and exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re here! Uh? Why did you bring so much stuff over, there¡¯s no need for such courtesy!¡±


    Hong Chen pouted, but she didn¡¯t act unreasonably as she stretched out her hands to invite Su Ke in.


    Although this was Su Ke¡¯s second time in Hong Chen¡¯s single apartment, he seemed to be familiar with everything here as he shot a glance at the bedroom.


    Last time he was here, she was lying on the bed soft and weak, wanting him to help address her physical needs.


    ¡°You go watch some television first, I¡¯ll go wash the vegetables!¡±


    Hong Chen then poured a glass of water and placed it on the table as she casually turned on the tv and walked into the kitchen.


    Overcome with boredom, Su Ke once again looked over at the woman¡¯s single bedroom.


    It was still as soft as before, and there was some sort of faint fragrance in the air.


    A Taiwanese variety show was playing on the TV as he sat there.


    Su Ke then grabbed the glass of water and went to take a sip when he heard Hong Chen suddenly shriek from the kitchen, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Su Ke immediately ran over and saw that the faucet that was used to wash the vegetables had fallen to the side, the pipe constantly spewing out water, as if it was raining.


    Hong Chen was really shocked and drenched from head to toe, her white nightgown sticking to her body and clearly showing off her undergarments.

 Chapter 210: Everyone Get We

    Hong Chen lost her chastity! Pu! Hong Chen¡¯s whole body is wet!


    Su Ke glanced over and saw Hong Chen in her pure white cotton house wear. It was very thin and breathable, the water making it stick to her skin, like sticking on a thin plastic film, clear and revealing. Disregarding her underwear, he could see a small birthmark.


    Her exquisite chest that was tinged with sunset hues was just like snowy peaks breaking through clouds. About a third of them were exposed, with a mysterious triangle below and a deep valley also covered by clouds. Overall, it was very alluring.


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    With a splash, Su Ke swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    At the moment, Hong Chen looked surprisingly beautiful. All of her curves were clearly revealed, as if he had X-ray vision locked onto her two bright red cherries, like a bunch of dismal grass, causing him to shiver uncontrollably. The water was spurting out like rain, crashing down loudly before Hong Chen noticed that Su Ke was staring at her.


    She was drenched and motionless before promptly shouting, ¡°Su Ke, what are you doing!?¡±


    Only when he heard Hong Chen¡¯s shout did Su Ke suddenly react and run over to the kitchen table and grab a rag to cover the water pipe. The water pressure was very strong, so Su Ke was unable to completely block it up, instead drenching his whole body.


    Fortunately, the summer weather was rather hot and the sprinkling water was actually quite refreshing.


    ¡°Hu!¡± Su Ke firmly huffed. That recent moment of nervousness caused his heart to thump heavily, and it was then that he noticed the water pipe that he was blocking up, although there was still some water seeping out, he had at least managed to stop the water from spraying out like rain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it settled!¡±


    Su Ke then wiped off all the water on his face and head and looked over at Hong Chen, once again looking at her faintly seductive almost nude body.


    His blood immediately rushed to his head and his vision became sluggish.


    Until now, Hong Cheng had not realized that her drenched clothes were quite revealing, so when she followed his pig-headed gaze, she shrieked loudly.


    There is a riddle that goes: ¡®Men can¡¯t be seen in the day, only at night. Women can¡¯t be seen if you raise your head, only if you lower your head, hitting a person¡¯s organs, haha, not bad, that¡¯s a woman¡¯s boobs.¡¯


    Upon further inspection, Hong Chen saw that besides her drenched clothes, even her cameltoe was somewhat showing, so it was impossible for her to stay calm.


    She shrieked and turned around, her hands tightly covering her chest trying to cover herself up, but not knowing what she was thinking, she hastily bent over and looked down, turning pale.


    Her underwear was very eye-catching before she immediately rushed out of the kitchen.


    It was as if Su Ke¡¯s mind had stopped working. His whole body was still drenched, cooling and snug, but the flame inside his body was spreading all over and heated him up.


    When she bent over, he barely saw Hong Chen¡¯s mighty and bold underwear when it was faced towards him, but it was still a beautiful sight that looked like the cross section of an apple.


    The white underwear tightly hugged her buttcheeks, and even though it was separated by a layer of clothing, it did not prevent anything from being seen.


    With a splash, Su Ke swallowed a mouthful of saliva and his legs suddenly felt weak before his face flushed with excitement. Fortunately, he was alone in the kitchen, and after hurriedly taking a few deep breaths, he tried to calm himself down.


    After taking a step forward, he felt a thunderous crash from his trouser leg as water poured out, causing him to be momentarily stunned.


    In that emergency situation fighting a flood, Su Ke protected Hong Chen and stood at the front line, and after some untiring efforts, although he succeeded in blocking off the pipe, his whole body was also drenched. Not only his t-shirt, now even his pants could breed fish.


    Of course, what¡¯s even worse was that he was also caught up in this, and his underwear felt like a deflated balloon, tightly hooping around below, and he felt extremely uncomfortable.


    ¡°Dang, this time is really dishonest!¡±


    Su Ke pinched his underwear with his hand, shaking it heavily, causing all the water to rush out, but it was as if his underwear had a tightening spell on it as it stuck to his body and didn¡¯t move.


    Glancing at the kitchen door, there was no movement outside. It looked like Hong Chen had already hidden and went to change her clothes, but this was definitely too disloyal!


    How could you treat the hero that reacted to that emergency like this?


    Not letting him look at your three points was fine, but couldn¡¯t you at least offer him a towel?


    Su Ke wanted to go and find a towel to wipe himself dry, but he was afraid that he might run into Hong Chen while she was changing her clothes, which it would be extremely awkward.


    Not just mentally either, but also physically and physiologically.


    He glanced at the kitchen door again in advance, and as before, there was still not a sound. Taking a deep breath, and another breath, and one more breath, he finally pulled down his pants zipper. As expected, his underwear was extremely water absorbent, almost like a rag. He grabbed a corner of his underwear and pulled outward, wanting to give his little brother some air, but the moment he released his grip, it immediately stuck back to him.


    ¡°Dang, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s thumb and fingers were trembling against his will as he pinched his underwear, not in the least working. He had no choice but to go for the killing blow, and like his open zipper, he exerted some strength and pulled out his underwear with both hands.


    He then wrung out his underwear, causing the concealed water to fall out.


    Just as Su Ke was about to finish wringing out all the water, he suddenly heard Hong Chen¡¯s voice, ¡°Su Ke!¡±


    He subconsciously removed his hands from his underwear before turning his head to look.


    Hong Chen had already changed into fresh dry clothes, which was a t-shirt and shorts, but her hair was still wet. She stared at the kitchen door with wide eyes and her face was flushed red as she stared at Su Ke with a shocked expression.


    ¡°You¡­ do you want to go and take a bath first!?¡±


    Su Ke looked at Hong Chen¡¯s distressed appearance as his mind buzzed before he hurriedly looked down. After he had just wrung out the water from his underwear, he had yet to put it back into his pants before Hong Chen appeared, and now his slightly wrung dry underwear was still in its crumpled state, straight and horizontal at the zipper area, like a pillar supporting the sky, majestic and awe-inspiring.


    ¡°En! I¡¯ll go and take a bath first!¡±


    Su Ke then turned around at lightning speed, quickly and effortlessly stuffing his underwear back in as he pulled up his zipper and rushed out of the kitchen with the suddenness of a thunderbolt.


    When he made it to the toilet. his heart was still violently thumping, almost jumping out of his throat.

 Chapter 211: It’s Very Awkward Without Clothes

    His face was as bright red as a monkey¡¯s butt as Su Ke stared at himself in the mirror.


    Inwardly, it felt like a small flame was scattering throughout his body, burning his entire being. His mouth was dry, and despite wearing clothes that are dripping wet, he wasn¡¯t able to suppress it. Stripped naked, Su Ke turned on the shower nozzle and a gurgling sound could be heard as a stream of slightly warm water sprayed onto his body, not only easing his tiredness, but also calming down the fire inside him. He was sweating all over just imagining the beautiful scenery he had just witnessed. While standing there, it felt like all of his pores suddenly opened.


    Su Ke then closed his eyes before shaking off all the previous awkwardness and relaxing as if he was in his own home.


    He combed his hair back with his hands and squeezed out some shampoo, applying it on his head. He then covered his body with shower gel as he started to sing, ¡°I love to bathe, my skin is great, wu wu wu!¡±


    He was completely relaxed and joyful as he kneaded and rubbed his body clean.


    Only allowed on Creativenovels.com5


    When Hong Chen heard the sound of running water coming from the bathroom and heard Su Ke humming, she let out a depressed sigh before looking over at the kitchen.


    As if it had just been through a flood, the whole floor was covered in water.


    She was just preparing ingredients, but now everything was in a complete mess, and the broken water faucet was still in the sink with a rag covering the top.


    Men usually focus on being squeaky clean when bathing, and after seven to eight minutes, Su Ke was finished. However, he was immediately stunned when he drew the curtain and that his clothes were completely damp and thrown to the side, leaving him stark naked.


    Both his heads were stunned as his eyes went wide.


    He didn¡¯t have a change of clothes!


    What to do? There was no movement outside, and he did not know where Hong Chen had gone to. Calling to the heavens wouldn¡¯t help, and calling to the ground would not be effective.


    Su Ke felt powerless as he looked around for something to wear.


    On a pull wire within his reach, two bras and a pair of black lace panties came into view.


    However, this was clearly not what he needed, which made him feel rather helpless before he noticed something that could help. It was a large pink bath towel folded neatly away in a small cabinet, but just thinking about wearing it made him feel awkward.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hong Chen!¡±


    Hong Chen was currently in the kitchen trying to tidy up everything, so when she heard Su Ke call him from the bathroom, she hesitated slightly before slowly walking over.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why, but when Hong Chen heard his voice, her face turned bright red, and just as she was about to speak up, she saw Su Ke slightly open the toilet door and awkwardly face her. Su Ke was completely naked.


    Although his body wasn¡¯t very sturdy and he was rather thin and weak-looking, without any clothes on, he had clear muscular tones. This was all gained from his military boxing training and his Jeet Kune Do training. His body had gone through inexplicable changes, giving him a delicate and pretty appearance that made him look rather weak. A youth that looked like he couldn¡¯t even tussle with a chicken was now greatly increasing his masculinity with training.


    Droplets of water dripped from his hair and his skin had a pretty sheen to it. His eyes carried some embarrassment as Hong Chen walked over and he forced out a smile before saying, ¡°Um, do you have anything around here that I can wear?¡±


    Hong Chen covered her small mouth with one hand and pointed at the pink towel around Su Ke¡¯s waist with the other as she trembled and said, ¡°What? You, you!¡±


    Su Ke slowly looked down; he initially wanted to conceal the lower half of his body in the toilet, so who would have known that just as he called out, his body involuntarily moved forward, causing the towel covering himself to be revealed to Hong Chen.


    In desperation, Su Ke walked out of the bathroom with a worried look on his face, the wide bath towel tightly secured around his waist without fear of falling.


    He then lifted his hand and scratched his head as he asked, ¡°Do you?¡±


    Hong Chen completely crashed as she thought about what to say.


    Her beloved bath towel that she used regularly was now wrapped over Su Ke¡¯s dirty area.


    Since she¡¯s living in a college dorm, Hong Chen is widely influenced by her roommate, and although they don¡¯t talk about boyfriends, she knew about relationships between both genders, and could even be counted as going to the next level.


    She was immediately depressed and started to seethe with anger as she saw where her towel was. However, instead of going off on him, she took a deep breath to calm herself down as she analyzed Su Ke. He was topless and standing right in front of her, his muscles clearly defined, and unlike a certain other muscle, they permeated a sense of male beauty.


    ¡°I have! I have!¡±


    Hong Chen hurriedly shifted her gaze, her mind like a small deer being continuously knocked around in disorder. It was reasonable to say that she has seen lots of topless males before.


    On her college sports field, there were more topless than clothed guys, but she did not know why she was currently feeling nervous. Instead of thinking about it though, she immediately went around the house to find clothes for Su Ke to wear so she can quickly save her beloved bath towel. Su Ke¡¯s eyes went wide when he saw the pants that Hong Chen was holding, ¡°Eh? Are you sure you¡¯re letting me wear this?¡±


    Although they were considered casual beach shorts, there were palm trees printed on them, which isn¡¯t too bad, but, but¡­ they were women¡¯s shorts!


    Hong Chen¡¯s face and neck were flushed bright red. She had a shy expression on her face and her eyes twinkled as she stammered, ¡°I¡­I could only find this¡­ Maybe you can wear it!¡±


    Su Ke¡¯s body was naturally slim like a woman¡¯s and his waist was not too wide, but as he stared at the beach pants, he felt rather helpless as he asked, ¡°Is this yours? What is your waist size?¡±


    Hong Chen responded with a soft voice as she lowered her head, ¡°It¡¯s mine, but I¡¯ve only worn it once before! Eh, my waist size is one foot eight!¡±


    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let''s just hope it doesn''t come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.


    She could totally guess that there was a vacuum under the towel Su Ke had on as she awkwardly stared at her own feet. Su Ke winced and was at a loss for words as he kept staring at them.


    Hong Chen looked up and noticed that Su Ke had yet to open his mouth, so she immediately grabbed the shorts and threw them to one side, ¡°Wait here a while, I¡¯ll go buy you another pair!¡±


    She then quickly turned around and grabbed her purse before rushing out the door even quicker.


    When the door suddenly slammed closed, Su Ke was left alone in the apartment, making him sigh. He then slowly shifted his steps, and with each step, there was an empty feeling in between his legs, causing him to feel uncomfortable.


    He helplessly picked up the shorts that Hong Chen threw to the side as he thought about things for a moment. However, before he put them somewhere else, he lifted his head and walked into Hong Chen¡¯s room. The drawer of the cabinet was open, and inside was all of Hong Chen¡¯s bras and panties recently rummaged through and pushed into a mess, with even some littering the floor.


    At Su Ke¡¯s feet, there was a conspicuous black object wrapped into a ball. He subconsciously picked it up and unfurled it to find it was soft and laced. It was a triangular black lace panty with floral designs that was rather skimpy, but he was instantly surprised.


    He didn¡¯t know what she did to it, but there was a three-centimeter hole in the underwear, ruining the beauty of it. Su Ke then heard a Ding!, which signified that there was a mission to do in the flower picking system. He let out a sigh because he had an idea where this was gonna go as he entered the system and saw, ¡°Task: Mend Hong Chen¡¯s torn underwear. Reward: A Wish.¡±

 Chapter 212

    Suk is in a daze now, holding triangle lace underwear in his hand, straight eyes, the electronic screen of the flower picking system, the task prompt is exactly the same.


    "task: mend Hong Chen''s broken underwear; reward: get one wish." After winning the first prize,


    always believed that only one of these rewards was really awesome, though he could not reach the state of his own desire, but he also kept dreaming and dreaming of it again.


    For the second time, I have to finish the task of Li Linglong in Yanjing to help her solve a problem. However, since the woman met her last time at Tianma racetrack, she seems to have evaporated from the world and can''t even touch a shadow. I''m afraid this task can''t be seen until the age of monkey.


    Before today, Suk once thought that the reward of seeking desire was available but not available. It was only by chance and luck. Who could have thought that such a task would appear for the third time so soon.


    But the problem that followed made Suk at a loss. Looking at the underwear in his hand, the black lace was very light, the two ends of the triangle were hollow design, a layer of tulle was decorated with a little plum blossom, and the three centimeter long opening appeared in this part.


    "Hoo Suk took a long breath, holding a corner of the lace underwear with his right thumb and index finger, and put it in front of his eyes, where the light can freely shuttle.


    The more you look, the more hesitant You are!


    This task is too abnormal! Suk looked at the delicate and characteristic thing with a sad face. There was even a special smell on it. It was the smell of washing liquid, mixed with the faint fragrance of lavender, and some other things. In fact, Suk didn''t have a clear judgment about what he could get in order to get rewards. The direction of his last attempt was just to get a huge amount of cash and Wu Yiren''s criminal evidence. As for other things, he didn''t know if he had tried. How could he not be eager to try.


    The cut, about three centimeters long, is like a woman''s red lips, showing the charm of hook people.


    On the one hand, it''s easy to get a wish reward, on the other hand, it''s a helpless task prompt. Suk is in a dilemma, and his thoughts are constantly changing.


    "I have to have a needle and thread to mend this hole." Suk made a quick decision to finish this task. It''s just that this is not his home. Where can I find stitches?


    After looking around for a long time, Suk suddenly found a small storage box at the location of Hongchen''s dressing table. He quickly walked over and opened it to have a look.


    There are many fine stitches and threads in the sewing bag. Suk is very considerate and chooses a black thread to match the black lace.


    Through the needle, the air sink Dantian, Suk sat back on the bed, a deep breath, one hand will be the lace underwear flat, one hand holding a thin needle, but thought it was very simple, Suk''s fingers even a little trembling.


    "I''m going to sew a dress! How can I be so nervous? " Suk rushed to cheer himself up, must seize the time, if wait for Hongchen back, he can really have no way.


    After one stitch, Suk''s mood calmed down a lot, but it was not so easy for him who had never done needlework to sew clothes, or this exquisite and shameful underwear in his hand.


    I don''t know when, Suk''s forehead has appeared a layer of sweat, but now he can''t feel it at all. There''s only one thing in his head, that is to quickly mend the underwear, breathe orderly, and don''t shake his hands. Although the stitches are crooked, they are more and more neat.


    Hong Chen trots all the way. Fortunately, although there is no big supermarket downstairs, there are enough things in the small store. First, with a big red face, he buys a pack of men''s underwear from the store. Then he turns around and selects a T-shirt and sports pants from Senma.


    Although Suk usually wears jeans for a long time, Hong Chen really doesn''t know his waist size, so he can only buy a pair of sports pants. Looking at the clothes in his hand, he feels more inexplicable.


    Some shy, some uneasy, but also some unspeakable sweet.


    Just when Hong Chenxing rushed back home, he was dumbfounded. Suk sat on the bed in his bedroom, absorbed in what he was doing, and knew nothing about his return.


    It seems to be mending something. The right hand is sewing, and the left hand is spreading a black object. When you look carefully, your head is buzzing.


    "Isn''t that my underwear?"


    Every woman attaches great importance to her personal clothes. Otherwise, how could the underwear stores across the country be so prosperous? As long as these underwear are her own, it can be seen at a glance.


    Black lace, with plum blossom pattern, is my favorite one. But I was cut by the belt buckle two days ago. How could I get to Suk''s hand?


    At the thought of what he was wearing next to his body, he was holding it in the hands of the naked man in front of him. Hong Chen became silly and stood at the door of the bedroom. He didn''t go in or out. His face turned red and his unconscious breathing began to increase.Suk''s technique became more and more skillful. As he watched a three centimeter long mouth shrinking, it seemed that he would be successful in a short time. He glanced at it unconsciously and then raised his head.


    "Eh!"


    Seeing Hong Chen standing in front of the door, the expression on the girl''s face was very complicated. She was red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. She was angry, angry, embarrassed and shy. She changed so much that Suk''s eyes were straight and her hand stopped.


    "You''re back!" Suk forehead sweating, fast will be that group of black lace pants hidden under the bottom, and then strive to pretend to be nothing.


    "What are you doing?" Hong Chen also can only harden a scalp to walk in.


    Suk waved: "it''s OK, it''s OK!" He was naked and surrounded by a bath towel. His waist was straight and he wriggled his buttocks to hide the evidence. But Hong Chen didn''t stand at the door for a second or two. He couldn''t see it.


    "Oh! It''s OK! " Hong Chen wanted to pretend that he didn''t know, but as soon as he finished, he saw Suk wriggling his ass hard. With a cry, he jumped up from the bed and "stabbed me to death!"


    Suk''s original sitting position, the tip of the needle rush up, very conspicuous in the light, and another more prominent thing, is directly exposed in front of the two people, black lace hollowed out inside, constantly magnifying in the eyes of the two people, the room immediately fell into a dead silence.

 Chapter 213

    Big eyes stare small eyes, a half naked man, a shy woman, two people just so motionless, dull about five minutes of time, one face like Guan Gong, one can like peach blossom, are all cast the body art.


    Suk felt that his facial muscles began to twitch, his heart beat beyond the limit, embarrassed, humiliated and ashamed. He really wanted to have a crack in the ground to let himself in, and his brain was blank. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    But Suk didn''t move, but Hong Chen finally reacted, and bent over to get the black lace on the bed.


    Sew the black lace. This is another chance for Suk to get a reward. Suk knows very well what it means. How can the cooked duck make it fly? Seeing Hong Chen''s action, he also extends his hand.


    Two hands grasped black lace at the same time, and both pulled hard.


    It''s like tug of war. You come and I go.


    "You give it to me!" Hong Chen is startled by Suk''s action and tugs at him.


    "I just accidentally broke it for you. I have to sew it on for you!" Where can Suk watch the mission fail? Naturally, he will struggle to death and pull back.


    "I broke it myself. It''s none of your business!" Hong Chen is anxious to cry, and his eyes are red.


    "No, no, this is my chance to learn. You have to let me learn how to sew!" Suk started talking nonsense.


    "You give it to me!" Hong Chen had to raise his voice.


    Two people are like tug of war, you come and I go.


    "it''s OK. Drivers who don''t want to be cooks are not good tailors!" Su Keqiang''s words are reasonable, and he has only one idea in his mind. He must sew the three centimeter long gap, complete the task, and get the reward of his desire.


    "You''re a pervert. If you don''t let go, I''ll be in a hurry with you!" Hongchen''s voice has become a little sharp. He wakes Suk up from his paranoid state. Looking up, the little girl has burst into tears. She drops down and releases her hand instantly.


    "I just wanted to help you clean up. I don''t know what happened. I broke it when I picked it up!" Suk blushed and struggled to find a lame reason.


    Hong Chen can''t tell whether Suk''s words are true or false. After taking back the black lace, the first thing he did was to put it into the bottom of the drawer and pick up the shopping bag that fell on the ground: "try it on!" After that, he turned and walked out of the bedroom.


    After changing into dry clothes, Suk hides in Hong Chen''s boudoir and dares not go out. He sneaks back and forth for a long time. It''s true that what happened before is too embarrassing and shameful, but Hong Chen doesn''t come in to see himself.


    Just as Suk''s mind began to flow, he wondered whether he could continue to overcome the difficulties while Hongchen didn''t come in. At this time, Hongchen''s voice came from outside.


    Hong Chen watched Suk change into the clothes he bought, but it was still fit. He pointed to the dining table: "come on! Eat first! I wanted to cook for you myself, but now I can''t help it. I can only order some takeout The expression on Hong Chen''s face is still a little unnatural.


    "Oh Suk is the same. He moves his steps. There are four dishes and one soup on the table. I don''t know if the girl just ordered it. They finally begin to eat. The atmosphere is a little depressing.


    "Where did you send all the reporting materials of Jin se Hua Nian? What website? " Although Suk was sitting in a critical position, he felt like a thorn under his buttocks. He was very uncomfortable, so he could only open his mouth.


    "I found the mayor''s mailbox from the Internet, that is, the e-mail number, and the governor''s mailbox. The provincial Commission for Discipline Inspection and the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection also sent a copy!" Hong Chen puts down her chopsticks and explains it to Suk. After all, when she talks about this, she can''t help but think of the tragic incident that she nearly lost her life as an undercover agent in Jin se Hua Nian. She can also contact Suk to save herself and vent her anger, which makes her feel embarrassed, shy and unhappy.


    "Well! As long as they pay attention, there will be no good life for KTV! " Suk nodded and finished his meal with two or three mouthfuls: "OK, I''m full. I have to go first!"


    "Why are you so anxious that you have just had a few bites?" Hong Chen knows that Suk is embarrassed to get along with him now, but he is not. When he thinks of the man with his bare upper body, holding his own little clothes, and it''s still that kind of clothes, his heart trembles. Doesn''t it mean that he touches himself indirectly?


    "No, my car and schoolbag are in fangfeiyi! I have to get back in a hurry Suk has decided to go, and he can''t help but snatch the door and run away until he closes the door of Hongchen''s house. He''s relieved. He pats himself on the chest and trots downstairs.


    "Are there any guests upstairs?" When Suk took a taxi back to Fangfei, he found that it was almost ten o''clock. After entering the door, he first asked Lin Xiaobai.


    "No one! Sister Yan is on it Lin Xiaobai looked at Suk''s dusty appearance, so he changed his clothes. Then he said, "I would like to invite Yang Peier to dinner! As soon as you leave, pei''er will go back! ""I''ll take it another day." Looking at Lin Xiaobai, who is very interested in his whereabouts today, Suk puts his hands together and makes a boy''s way of worshiping Buddha. He asks for mercy and goes upstairs.


    Even I didn''t expect that so many things would happen at night. First, I went to rescue Lin Cheng with Lin Xiaobai, and then I followed Yang Peier to the public security bureau to make a record. Then Ma Meng called me to Bihai Yuntian and talked with Liu Feihong for a long time. Finally, I went to Hongchen''s home to fight the flood and provide disaster relief. It was embarrassing and embarrassing. When I thought I was so busy, I felt helpless.


    Luo Fei smoked his mask on the face, lying on the beautiful bed, and saw Suk coming up to sit up.


    "Sister Yan, I''m back!" Sure enough, there were no guests on the third floor, but Luo Feiyan took advantage of this spare time and asked the beautician to help him with a set of procedures.


    "Oh, come back!" Luo Fei smoke spoke very hard, a face, the mask on the face is wrinkled: "you go home first, what''s the matter today?"


    "Well!" Su Ke nodded. It seems that he borrowed the mask light today. The boss of the goblin apparently became normal. "Smoke sister, I''ll go first!" Then he went downstairs.


    After saying hello to Lin Xiaobai, Suk pedals to the direction of home. When passing by his supermarket, he finds that the light is still on, but he doesn''t stop and runs back home.


    His bedroom seems to let people relax. His schoolbag is thrown aside, and he suddenly lies on the bed. His hands are unconsciously inserted into his pocket, and he immediately takes out his hand. At the moment, Suk''s right hand is holding a mass of black lace things, which is Hong Chen''s intimate small inside. It''s soft, hollow and transparent. When he takes it out, there is a special feeling in the room Special smell.

 Chapter 214

    Suk looked at the black lace that he had stolen. He was very helpless, but at the same time, he was very excited. How could he be like a pervert now? Moreover, the task of the flower picking system also began to have such bad taste. I don''t know if the next task will be more exciting.


    "forget it, I''ll take it out anyway. Let''s finish this task quickly!" Although the black lace was snatched away by Hong Chen and put into the drawer at that time, because the needle and thread on it were not removed in a hurry, Suk picked up the needle and thread and continued to work.


    The sound of opening the door came from the outside. It should be that his parents had gone home. Suk hesitated slightly as he was about to finish the task. After all, he still had his own space in his bedroom.


    "Son, the grade list has been handed out!" Zhang Xue and Su Youfu have been talking about their son''s study all day today. After all, today is the day for the monthly exam to send out their report cards. For this reason, they went home in advance and pushed the door in a hurry.


    Suk didn''t expect that his mother would break in directly. Before he was in a hurry, he had to do the same thing again. He hid the black lace under his ass again and looked up at Zhang Xue''s face. From the beginning, his face became warm and suspicious. He frowned and walked over in three or two steps.


    I couldn''t help but get Sucra up from the bed. I reached out and grabbed the black lace in my hand. My suspicious face suddenly turned blue, angry and disappointed. All kinds of emotions kept running across my face, and my chest fluctuated violently,


    plop plop. Suke''s heart beat had become completely violent, and his legs were scared Soft, looking at her mother''s eyes like a knife, blink of an eye to cut their own scattered, head all become paste.


    "Bang!" Zhang Xue angrily went out and hit the door. Then she heard her angry voice: "Su Youfu, come here for me! Look what your precious son has done


    Suk''s eyes were dull. He felt that his whole body had been soaked with sweat and his limbs were soft. Even his temples were protruding. It seemed that the end of the world was beyond that.


    every second is like a year. If it is said that being an idiot can eliminate the embarrassing situation, Suk really wants to pray that he will become an idiot.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Youfu finally opened the door. Similarly, his face was gloomy. Looking at Su Ke, he felt sad that he hated the iron.


    "Son! Come on! Sit down first Su Youfu didn''t turn into a furious lion as soon as he entered the door. Instead, he was like a turbulent tide, which might set off a hurricane at any time. He went to Suk''s side and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Son, to tell you the truth, now that you are older, do you think you are more and more interested in girls?" Su Youfu tried to keep his voice calm.


    "Well!" Suk brain has not returned to normal, after listening, subconsciously nodded.


    "Then you can''t steal a woman''s underwear!"


    "Hearing Su Youfu finish, Su Ke Shua''s face flushed. He knew that it was inevitable. After all, he actually took the black lace out of Hong Chen''s house.


    Seeing that Suk was silent and had nothing to say, Su Youfu sighed deeply: "do you still have these things here? Take them out and throw them away. If someone reports the case and finds out our family, it''s over!"


    For his father''s reaction, Suk felt a little fussy, thought he took a black lace, Hongchen can''t go to report it? Try to squeeze out a trace of embarrassment smile: "I just this one!"


    "Well!" Su Youfu chose to believe his son, but then another more profound topic, still need to brew a good mood, pondered for a moment: "son, dad knows that you have reached puberty, you already have an idea about sex, but you are still young, you should pay attention to your body!"


    Suk raised his head and looked at his father. He didn''t know it had anything to do with his body. Even if he stole a pair of underwear, he would not be chased because of it!


    Looking at Su Ke''s puzzled eyes, he seems to be innocent. Su Youfu is also very embarrassed and wants to stop talking. Finally, he thinks of what Zhang Xuegang has just told him. He can only harden his head and say, "you are too good at shooting pistols! I broke all my underwear, that big hole "


    " eh? " Suk, I can''t hold this. Do you want a pistol? What a silent project it is! Think back to what Su Youfu said just now. Pay attention to your health. It''s like breaking black lace with a pistol.


    At the thought of this, Suk was already embarrassed, and now he was speechless. He felt that it was yellow mud falling into his crotch, not poop, but poop!


    "I''ll tell your mother to throw it away later! What you need now is to study hard and control yourself more. When you get married, you can do whatever you want! " Su Youfu looked at Suk''s face flushed and shameless, and he was embarrassed.


    "Ah? Throw it away? Don''t All of a sudden, Suk seems to be stabbed by a needle. This is a system task. It''s a reward for seeking a wish! If you throw it away, you''ll be wasting your efforts. Not only does it make Hong Chen despise you, but it''s meaningless to even just get this batch."What did you say?" Su Youfu felt that he had already been so painstaking, but his son, who was not striving for success, still disagreed with him, and his anger came out all of a sudden.


    "Dad When it came to an end, Suk took a deep breath and rushed down to make a downward pressing posture: "calm down! Calm down


    "Do you know what you''re doing, you bastard?" Su Youfu is really angry this time, and his eyes are angry. Now he wants to beat Su Ke.


    "Dad, listen to me first! It seems that you have made this complicated! " Suk was run out of his way. His forehead was sweating and his voice was hoarse.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of pervert who steals underwear that is often reported on TV?"


    "Well!" Although the father is not willing to accept such a fact, but the fact is in front of him, Su Youfu still nodded.


    "Do you think I''ve stolen a lot?"


    "Well!"


    "Do you think I''m still shooting that pistol at that pair of underpants?"


    "Well!"


    "Do you think I''m too excited? I broke that hole by accident?"


    "Well!"


    Suk helplessly looked at his father. It seemed that there was only one way to get rid of his grievances. After biting his teeth, he had to burn his bridges: "Dad, if I say this pair of underwear belongs to my girlfriend, do you believe it?"

 Chapter 215

    "What did you say?" Su Youfu was even more uneasy. He pointed to Suk''s nose and said, "you boy, tell me again!"


    "Dad, I said you misunderstood. This pair of underwear belongs to my girlfriend! What can I say! Today, I saw that one of her underwear was broken. Then I wanted to help her sew it up and give her a surprise Suk''s brain is running at full speed, so he has to keep this black lace from being thrown away anyway.


    "you dare to fall in love!" Bang, the door is pushed open. Zhang Xue, who has been hiding outside the door to eavesdrop, comes in directly, and her face is also very ugly.


    "How old are you? If you steal a girl''s underwear, it''s ok now. Do you still have a girlfriend? You don''t want to go to college, do you? " Zhang Xue''s temper has always been relatively mild, but now in the face of such a situation, it is difficult to restrain her anger.


    "Ma!" Sukra long voice, but under, can only take out the mace: "you see, my report card has come out!" I took the report card out of my schoolbag and handed it over.


    "Grade 50!" Zhang Xue looks at it over and over again, and hands it to Su Youfu again.


    "Mom and Dad, really, this is the result of my monthly exam!" Looking at mom and dad''s puzzled face, Suk could only say so, and in order to solve the present dilemma, he continued: "and my next exam results will only rise!"


    Looking at the eyes of his parents, there was a little surprise. Suk was a little relieved. He thought in his heart that there was a bright future. He could only brazenly say, "so puppy love won''t affect my grades!"


    "Lao Su, you see, this language is the first in the whole grade!" Zhang Xue now where can also take care of Su Ke''s words, sit to Su Youfu''s side, the couple staring at the report card is a burst of look, eager to take the money detector to check the authenticity.


    "That''s right. I''m No. 1 in the whole year. Mom and Dad, I''m confident that I''ll give you a good place in the college entrance examination. I won''t let you down!" Solemnly, Suk said while peeking at Zhang Xue''s expression. After all, the important props related to whether the task can be completed are still in her hands.


    "you didn''t cheat, did you?" Su Youfu and Zhang Xue asked in almost the same voice.


    "Guarantee that the goods are genuine and the old and the young are not deceived!" Suk patted his chest and quickly reassured them.


    "Good boy, you did well in the exam and made great progress!" The wrinkles on Su Youfu''s face seemed to stretch out for a moment, and even Zhang Xue nodded.


    "Can you give it back to me?" Suk was a good student just now, but as soon as he said this, his face turned red, and his voice was a little weak.


    "I forgot if you didn''t say it!" Zhang Xue was caught off guard by the joy just now. She really forgot Suk''s crime. Now she raised it up and frowned again: "did you have a girlfriend?"


    "Well!" Suk looked down at his toes and could only admit it.


    "You two, you two didn''t do anything else?" Zhang Xue said this topic is not natural.


    "Well? What else For a moment, Suk didn''t understand what his mother said.


    Su Youfu felt that his wife had pushed him with her arm, so she could only say, "your mother means do you have done something wrong? It''s whether it''s related or not! "


    "No, this one doesn''t!" Suk shook his head as soon as he heard it, trying to get rid of it like a rattle.


    "You''ve even brought people''s underwear, haven''t you done anything wrong?" Su Youfu stares into Suk''s eyes, trying to get some information from his eyes.


    "Well! There''s no such thing, I swear Suk felt that it was getting bigger and bigger, but he had to survive. The crime of stealing forbidden fruit was even bigger, and he was embarrassed.


    "Hoo Zhang Xue was relieved, "no, no!"


    Suk is always honest at home. Su Youfu and Zhang Xue believe that their son is not lying, and finally let go. Of course, this is also because Suk is a boy. Even if something happens, they won''t suffer.


    "Ma!" Suk took a deep breath and said, "can you give it to me?"


    "No way!" Zhang Xue immediately poured a basin of cold water on Suk, looked at Suk''s silly appearance, and then laughed: "Mom doesn''t object to your falling in love, as long as your grades go up, you can test your mom for a good university, OK! Tomorrow night, you bring your little girl friend and let mom have a look. I''ll give it back to you when it''s over! "


    "Ah?" Suk''s face was full of amazement. He could put an egg in his mouth and take his girlfriend home? Let''s not say whether we can ask Hong Chen for help, but an office worker and a senior high school student are sure to be unreliable in their parents'' eyes!


    "Ah, what? I''ll close early tomorrow with your father and make you a delicious meal! " With that, Zhang Xue pulls up Su Youfu and goes out.


    Looking at his father''s eyes when he was about to go out, he seemed to be very interested in his future daughter-in-law. Suk was depressed and wanted to cry, so he lay down on the bed.Early in the morning, staring at the panda''s eyes, Suk arrived at the school in a daze. Yesterday night, she just kept flipping pancakes and tossing and turning, and women were floating in front of her eyes!


    Wei Lan, Li Feifei, Liu Qingqing and even Ren Tian came out of the same school.


    Zheng mo of Weihai Normal University and Hong Chen, an intern reporter, wandered back and forth.


    On Fangfei''s side, Lin Xiaobai, Du Wan, Qin Zheng and Luo Feiyan keep changing one by one.


    Suk didn''t know it. He was so scared that he didn''t realize that he was involved with so many women now. However, it was only the girls in his own school who could bring them home. This is reasonable.


    Ren Tian must not be able to pass first. He is not familiar with others at all.


    Liu Qingqing, the little girl, also has to rule out. If she brings her home, it''s not a certainty. Now she just has a good feeling for her. Most of the good feelings are still the same as that for her little sister.


    Wei Lan can''t do it either. She is very gentle and has a hazy feeling with herself now. But this girl is too shy. If you want to know, I''m afraid you can''t invite her to dinner.


    Li Feifei?


    At the thought of this name, Li Feifei''s school flower class appearance jumped out, tall, long black hair, beautiful face, with youthful vitality, but also has a fiery temperament, if you have to find a girl to guest star in his girlfriend, it''s Li Feifei.


    What''s more, since the last time I gave her a kiss, the girl has gradually entered the role. She claims to be a prospective girlfriend or a real girlfriend. If she''s invited to dinner, it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Suk is full of worries and looks melancholy. As soon as he enters the door, Wang Xiaogang runs over: "Suk, the head teacher asks you to go to the headmaster''s office after you come!"


    As soon as he heard this, he was even more confused. He thought that I didn''t make any mistakes these days! Is Hong Chen this wench discovery small lace can''t find, go to school to complain?

 Chapter 216

    "Come in, please


    Suk heard Liu Peihua''s voice coming from the inside, and then he pushed the door in. All the way, he thought about what it was, but he had no clue.


    "Hello, principal!" Suk said hello politely and looked at Liu Peihua sitting behind his desk.


    "Suk, sit down!" Liu Peihua put away some of the documents in front of him, and then he looked up at Suk with a warm smile, which can even be called kindness.


    Seeing Suk sitting on one side of the sofa, Liu Peihua then said, "Suk! Yesterday, the city came down for notice! "


    "This Friday morning, the city held a commendation meeting for the top ten members of the Communist Youth League. Yu Zhengdong, vice mayor in charge, Liu Hai, Secretary of the customs Working Committee, leaders of the Youth League Committee, the trade union and the Education Bureau will all participate in the meeting." Liu Peihua is more and more pleased with Suk. This time, the top ten league members have won the honor of the school. Moreover, the performance is rising rapidly. I''m afraid the college entrance examination will also shine brilliantly.


    "The working committee of the customs?" Suk murmured again. He didn''t know what unit it was. Was it the legendary department?


    "Oh! I don''t think you''ve heard of the working committee of the people''s Republic of China. It''s the abbreviation of the working committee of caring for the next generation! " Liu Peihua immediately answers Suk''s questions.


    "Care for the next generation? Isn''t it family planning? " Suk''s heart was full of scorn, but his face was still open to hearing, and he nodded to show that he understood.


    "The meeting was held in the conference room of Tiandu hotel. At the beginning of listening to Secretary Li of the Youth League Committee, I wanted you to speak as a model, but you also know that the members of the Youth League are not only students, but also many people who participate in the work!" Liu Peihua shrugged his shoulders and felt helpless. After all, it would be an opportunity to show his face if members of the Suk delegation spoke. In the end, Liu Peihua encouraged Suk and praised him for his progress. He told him to study hard, catch up with him in the final stage of senior three and try to get into Yanjing University.


    When Suk came back to the classroom, just after morning self-study, Wei Lan looked at him, opened his mouth, and his face turned red before he spoke. What happened in her corridor after school yesterday made the little girl not sleep well all night.


    At the thought that she even took the initiative to kiss Suk, although the two people had bets, they still felt incredible. I don''t know when Suk''s shadow actually took root in her heart. From time to time, I would think of him, sometimes in class, sometimes at dinner, regardless of time and occasion.


    Suk because of what happened yesterday is too much, has been soul stirring, and even the beautiful scene with Wei Lan are unconsciously ignored, can see the little girl''s expression, a touch of inexplicable feeling suddenly surged into my heart.


    Although it is astringent, it has endless aftertaste.


    Suk was a little stunned, which made Wei Lan even more shy. He turned his head to one side and didn''t even dare to look at it.


    "Lord Suk, the headmaster told you to be OK!" Wang Xiaogang''s height is one meter and eight years old. He hides such a gossip heart. As soon as he sees Suk, he runs over.


    But Suk also knew that this guy was afraid of being criticized: "good! Don''t call me Lord Suk. The headmaster came to me about the top ten league members! "


    "Oh Wang Xiaogang heard that Suk had said this and nodded: "boss, you said you got into the 50th place in the exam this time. I''m all burnt up. Seeing that there''s a family that can''t come back, do you want to invite me to have a good meal


    Although Wang Xiaogang didn''t do well in the monthly exam, it was also a general trend. The exam questions were too difficult, and everyone failed to achieve the expected results, so that his ranking in the whole grade didn''t drop much.


    "Go away!" Looking at Wang Xiaogang with a cheap face, Suk was speechless for a while and drove this guy away as a fly. There was no way. There was something in his mind. Suk really could not calm down.


    Even the time of class has been thinking about how to talk with Li Feifei, but in the morning to see Wei Lan''s expression, always feel bad, really like the post bar said in two boats, evil ah!


    "What? Do you mean to ask me to go to your house for dinner as your girlfriend? " Li Feifei''s eyes widened, although in the busy canteen, Suk could hear the accident and surprise in her voice.


    "Mm-hmm!" Suk nodded his head. Although he always wanted to find a chance to have dinner with Liu Qingqing, after all, he had come to the class to find himself last time, but he really didn''t have a chance. Now he really has no skills.


    "You mean you have to prove to your parents that you can''t find a girlfriend?" Li Feifei held her shoulders in her hands, tilted her head, and looked at Suk incredulously: "you haven''t got water in your head, have you?"


    Suk was also a little depressed. He spent a whole morning thinking about several plans, and at the same time doubled several plans. Finally, he chose this saying, but it was still full of flaws, and he was embarrassed to scratch his head.


    "Don''t you think how old you are? How dare you take your girlfriend home? Still eating? If you dare to invite me, I dare not go! " Li Feifei shook his head. It''s really strange to hear about it.


    "No! You must not go! I''m exaggerating! " Suk was depressed: "please have pity on me! If you don''t go, my image at home will be ruined! ""I''m going as your girlfriend?" Li Feifei, with one hand on the table, holds his chin and stares at Suk with great significance.


    "Yes Suk nodded.


    "Am I your girlfriend?" Li Feifei pressed her step by step and made Suk at a loss with a wry smile.


    "Yes or no?" Li Feifei doesn''t give Suk time to breathe. During this time, Li Feifei is also a little distressed. Although she has understood her inner feelings and really likes Suk, this guy''s indecisive attitude once made her at a loss. Maybe this time is an opportunity for Suk to face up to this problem.


    After watching for a long time, Suk was silent. Li Feifei could only continue to say, "what do you think of me?"


    Suk raised his head. Li Feifei''s question just now made him unable to answer. He felt that it might be a mistake to choose Li Feifei to eat at home. So far, he has never had a clear idea about his feelings.


    Hearing Li Feifei''s words, he took a deep breath and became more serious: "Feifei, I think you have a good character. When I am with you, I am very happy. You are beautiful, big face, melon seed eyes, how to look, how to look!"


    Li Feifei''s heart beat violently, with rosy clouds on her face. All the noise in the canteen disappeared. It seemed that there were only two people left, but in a twinkling of an eye, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "which one do you think I''m beautiful?"


    "Big face, melon seed eyes!" Suk was confused and could only repeat it.


    "Suk, go to hell! You said I''m a big face with small eyes Li Feifei suddenly became angry and blushed, and immediately kicked a kick.

 Chapter 217

    "You are my goblin. It seems that you have broken the peace of my life. But the life like stagnant water is blue and blue because of you


    "You are my goblin. I listen to every word you say. I just want to be closer to you and feel your mood! " "You are my goblin, and sometimes what you say makes me overjoyed. But when you say no, you are still so sure! " "You are my goblin, even if you are just a meteor in my life. I will open my eyes and print you into my life "You''re my goblin, maybe just traveling with me. But I still want to go on this journey with you


    "My goblin, the spirit of my life. My goblin, please accept this relationship


    Suk affectionately read the love letter word by word in his hand. One afternoon, he didn''t listen to all the lessons, just for a love letter.


    Li Feifei''s requirements are too harsh. Love letters must be original, sincere, original and touching. Only in this way can he promise Suk to go to his home for dinner.


    And Suk is really forced to do nothing. At this point, the dead horse has to be treated as a live horse doctor. Anyway, he has to invite Li Feifei to his home, otherwise all his efforts will be wasted.


    His voice is full of emotion, but his heart is very uneasy. Now he is like a big wolf who deceives the little white rabbit, with a false mask. After reading it, he looks at Li Feifei nervously.


    After school, Suk lied to Wei Lan, telling her that she had something to do and asked her to go home first. Then she came to the playground. Li Feifei had been waiting here for a long time.


    "Well! It''s average! " After listening to it, Li Feifei nodded slightly, with some unnatural blushes on her face. She has always been known as a school flower, and received countless love letters. However, when she heard that Suk had finished reading it, she felt like a stray fawn in her heart, constantly rushing and bumping, which made her breath a little short.


    "is that ok? Elder sister, I didn''t do anything in the afternoon, so I wrote such a thing! " Suk also when Li Feifei will take the opportunity to put forward other requirements, a face of bitterness.


    "That''s all right." Li Feifei subconsciously touched the tip of his hair to hide his restlessness. Only then did he find that there was a layer of sweat in his palm.


    "Did you promise to come home with me?" Suk asked carefully. After that, he began to be nervous for no reason.


    Li Feifei pauses and seems to be thinking about it. It''s only when Suk''s forehead is sweating that he gives a slight inaudible sound and nods his head slightly.


    "Hoo Until now, Suk was really relieved. Thank God, he finally solved a problem.


    "Do you think I''m big face, melon seed eye?" After Li Feifei nodded, it was like a huge stone to put down her heart, and finally restored her old vitality.


    "Big sister! I''m wrong, okay? Don''t make fun of me, I mean big eyes, melon face He put his hands together and put on a posture of praying for God and worshiping Buddha. Suk quickly begged for mercy.


    Suk is riding a bicycle. Li Feifei is sitting at the back, holding two bags of fruit in his hand. With an indescribable smile on his face, he unconsciously leans against Suk''s back.


    The sun is setting slightly, the sun is very warm, but the sooner Suk gets home, the more uneasy he is. Although he has invited Li Feifei to help him, there won''t be any accident at his parents'' side at night!


    This is Suk''s most difficult task so far. Although all the previous tasks were difficult, there were never so many twists and turns. Now he has to pray for his luck and win the reward of his desire.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Zhang Xue ran out of the kitchen with water stains on her hands. She casually smeared two handfuls on her apron with a gentle smile on her face and watched Suk and a girl come in.


    "Good aunt!" Don''t look at Li Feifei''s whirring sometimes. As soon as he arrives at the big scene, he becomes a lot of ladies. When he enters the door, he doesn''t need Suk''s introduction. He says hello directly.


    "Good! Good Zhang Xue looks at the girl in front of her. Her black hair is as black as ink, straight and long, her eyes are big, her face is melon shaped, and she is dressed in a white dress. She looks very pleasing to the eye. She didn''t expect that her smelly boy could find such a beautiful girlfriend.


    Especially for the parents of boys, on the one hand, they keep saying that they can''t fall in love with each other. On the other hand, they will feel a little complacent when they see their kids being liked by girls.


    "Coming! Come in and sit down Su Youfu also came here at this time. For today''s meal, the couple closed the small shop early.


    "Feifei, this is my father! Mom and Dad, this is Li Feifei Suk can only hold on to such a scene and introduce it to both sides.


    "Hello, uncle!" Li Feifei said hello and picked up the bag in her hand: "I''m in a hurry, so I brought some fruit for my uncle and aunt. Don''t mind!"


    "Oh! You child, come on! What fruit do you have with you? You are all students. How nice it is to have money to buy some delicious fruits by yourself Su Youfu is even more kind with a smile. Unexpectedly, this little girl is not only good-looking, but also polite and has a tutor."Yes, I''ll come to eat more in the future, and I''ll make some good dishes for you with Suk''s father!" Zhang Xue takes Li Feifei to the living room, and then looks at Su Youfu: "Lao Su, you take Suk to the kitchen to cook. I''ll have a chat with Feifei!"


    Li Feifei watched Suk being brought into the kitchen by his father. He was flustered for no reason. Although he hinted to himself one afternoon that he wanted to relax, his heart beat faster and his face turned red when he met Suk''s mother face to face.


    Can see a little girl some cramped, Zhang Xue specially poured a glass of water, first casually chat a few words, what which class ah? Where''s home? Who else?


    "Feifei, how was the exam?" Zhang Xue turns the topic to study.


    "It''s not very good this time. It''s more than sixty. Suk is more powerful!" After being at a loss at the beginning, Li Feifei finally relaxed and replied with a smile.


    Hearing the praise of her son, Zhang Xue naturally blossomed and took Li Feifei''s little hand: "Feifei, in fact, as long as you don''t delay your study, your aunt doesn''t object to your communication. By the way, Suk said that he has been to your home?"


    Li Feifei was stunned at first. He thought it was Suk who boasted in front of his parents. In order to cooperate with him, he only nodded: "well, but my parents are not at home all the year round!"


    "You are young, sometimes impulsive. Remember to pay attention to safety measures in that aspect!" As soon as Zhang Xue heard that Li Feifei''s parents were not at home all the year round, she immediately felt that something was wrong. Although Suk vowed that he had not done anything to steal the forbidden fruit, she was still a little uneasy and pretended to be casual.


    Li Feifei is a Leng at first, some don''t quite understand the meaning of Zhang Xue''s words, but soon, the girl''s sensitivity makes her react instantly, blush as if to drip water, immediately don''t know what to do!

 Chapter 218

    The dinner ended successfully in a harmonious and friendly atmosphere. Li Feifei performed very well. After completely dispelling Zhang Xuexin''s bad speculation, he rushed to the kitchen to help. Of course, most of them were also to ease his embarrassment.


    after dinner, he helped to clean up the dishes and chopsticks, and his words and deeds made Su Youfu and his wife happy. Of course, he was very satisfied with Su Ke''s girlfriend.


    When Li Feifei gets on Suk''s 50% new mountain bike again and goes to school, it''s already more than nine o''clock. If it''s a little later in the evening, the door of the school will be closed.


    Feeling her feverish face and the cool night breeze, Li Feifei finally relaxed. Unexpectedly, she went to Suk''s house to have a meal, which was like a battle.


    "Auntie said you''ve been to our house?" Li Feifei naturally put his hand around Suk''s waist and felt that Suk''s body suddenly became stiff and stuck to his back.


    Because he was carrying fruit in his hand when he came here, so that now Li Feifei was able to free his hand and feel Suk''s tight muscles at the waist, so he asked.


    "Well! Well Suk swallowed his saliva subconsciously. After all, Li Feifei is sticking to his back now, and his chest is naturally squeezing him, which makes his heart beat faster for a while.


    "Auntie said that you look honest and honest, but you are not a good thing! Let''s pay attention to safety measures? " As soon as Li Feifei thought of the scene at that time, he felt hot and dry. Unexpectedly, Suk dared to talk about this sensitive topic with his family. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was.


    Suk felt that the tone of Li Feifei''s voice was a little strange. Although his voice didn''t change, it was still soft, but he always felt a cold murderous air. He shivered involuntarily and asked in a confused way: "pay attention to safety. I understand. What do you mean by paying attention to safety measures?"


    "What do you mean? Tell you not to go to a girl''s bed As Li Feifei said this, she twisted her finger toward Suk''s waist, and her voice became fierce: "do you mean you''ve gone to bed with me?"


    "Ah Suk almost jumped out of the car with a scream and sucked in the air: "no! No! "


    Li Feifei where can letter, left twist three circles, right twist three circles, gnash teeth: "I call you nonsense, I call you nonsense!"


    Suk is hard to say. He guessed that his mother must be worried about him, so he tried again, but he still couldn''t explain. After all, he caught him and made a black lace. I''m afraid it''s on his parents. I have to doubt it!


    "Elder sister, don''t twist it. I''m not a safe. I can''t open it any more!" Suk stood up and resisted hard. He wanted to tighten his muscles and directly flick Li Feifei''s little hand away. It was just wishful thinking. At this time, a prompt tone appeared in the flower picking system.


    when I enter the space in a hurry, I only see one more task prompt on the electronic screen. I don''t know if I look at it. Suk almost pees.


    "Task: get Li Feifei''s maiden red; reward: upgrade the flower picking system to intermediate level."


    "The virgin is red!" In my heart, I repeated it in amazement. Although the task prompt is very elegant, Suk, who is proficient in high school Chinese, immediately reflected that this is the first time that he wants to win Li Feifei''s virginity!


    Is that crazy? It seems that the flower picking system has been paying close attention to itself. When it comes to safety measures, it immediately comes up with such an unsolvable task. It''s not a matter of letting yourself go to shit!


    Suk''s eyes were straight and completely stunned. He kept pedaling rigidly. Even the pain of Li Feifei''s wringing meat was automatically ignored.


    "Hello! Are you stupid? " Li Feifei saw that Suk didn''t respond for a long time, so he released his hand, clenched his small fist and beat twice. He didn''t know that he was in an extremely dangerous situation.


    "Well! No! I''m blaming myself. I''m thinking about my mistakes in front of the wall! " Suk''s brain is still buzzing. This task can''t be done, absolutely can''t be done. Even if the flower picking system can''t be upgraded, he can''t do it himself. Of course, if the two of them succeed in the future, it''s another matter!


    Suk is extremely depressed now. You don''t have to think about it. No matter what is upgraded, it will always become much more powerful. The flower picking system will be no exception. But he can''t do anything that is too powerful. That''s a crime. Even if the system is upgraded, he won''t feel at ease. I''m afraid he will be condemned by his conscience all his life.


    "I''ll go! What''s going on? " Suk was already depressed enough. He looked at the electronic screen and sighed, but then he found that there was a task prompt on the screen, which was changing.


    "Task: mend Hong Chen''s broken underwear (failure); reward: seek 1 wish."


    Mission failed? What''s going on? Suk widened his eyes and looked at the word "failure" on the task prompt. It was so obvious that there was no time limit for this task?


    Just when Suk was stunned, the task prompt of mending underwear faded gradually, and then disappeared from the screen bit by bit.How could Suk not feel a little sad when he saw a reward for his wish pass by? His sense of loss was like a stone.


    "Suk, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk? " Li Feifei felt that Suk became silent all of a sudden. He felt a little uneasy in his heart for no reason. He thought that he was angry at something: "did I hurt you just now?"


    "No! Ha ha, it''s school Su Keqiang smile, looking at the school gate close at hand, slowly stopped at the roadside: "today is really thank you!"


    "Will you not recognize my girlfriend tomorrow?" Hearing Suk say thank you to himself, the expression on Li Feifei''s face solidified.


    Although the girl''s mind is hard to guess, Suk can also feel li Feifei''s heart. When she says so, a feeling of tenderness comes to her heart. If a girl is willing to put down her face and reserve, and constantly accommodate you, can you still refuse?


    "No! All the love letters have been written for you! " Suk shook his head slightly.


    Sure enough, Li Feifei''s eyes suddenly lit up, turned to look at the school gate, found that there was no security guard around, quickly forward, on tiptoe.


    "This is for you!" Li Feifei, like a dragonfly, kisses Suk and runs away.


    Feeling the residual temperature on his lips, the smell around him seemed to have the aroma of Li Feifei''s body. Suk''s heart pounded and saw Li Feifei''s shadow disappear before he stepped on the car again.


    We must go home as soon as possible. The black lace is the most likely problem in this task. Suk has an idea in his heart and tells himself that he must figure it out. The answer is here.

 Chapter 219

    Suk was preoccupied and unconsciously accelerated his speed. He was very worried about the disappearance of a task. If he couldn''t find the real answer, then the system should have a loophole.


    "Hoo! Even if there is a loophole, I can''t make it up! " Suk was depressed and thought that the flower picking system was not a broken sock that he wanted to mend. After a while, he was home.


    "Mom and Dad!"


    Zhang Xue and Su Youfu are sitting on the sofa in the living room, watching the TV while waiting for Suke. The sound of the TV is not small, as if it''s the police''s action, how and so on. But Suke doesn''t have the heart to care about these, and goes to Zhang Xue''s side.


    "Son, you have a good eye. The little girl is very good!" Zhang Xue is generous with Li Feifei''s praise, but she still puts forward specific requirements for her future study and life: "son, mom tells you that you are the most critical time now. Mom either says that she is stubborn against you, but she doesn''t support you to fall in love now!"


    "Another thing you should pay attention to is that Feifei is really a good child, and it should be good to be a daughter-in-law, but do your parents know about you? If you know, don''t you discount your legs? "


    Zhang Xue is so painstaking that she is really afraid that Suk will impulsively give other people''s little girl to xxoo.


    "Well!" Su Youfu nodded to one side and agreed with his wife.


    "Ma!" Sucra long voice, a black line looking at her mother, very speechless, from yesterday to now, ears are almost out of the cocoon: "I know! Don''t worry! "


    "Come on! Suk is no longer small. He knows the importance of it! " Su Youfu waved his hand, indicating that Suk could go back to the house, but Suk had something to say in his heart, which would easily move.


    "Mom, I don''t know that thing?" As soon as he mentioned this, Suk was embarrassed and hot all over. Facing such an embarrassing topic, he could not avoid it.


    "Oh! It''s on your bed! " Zhang Xue glanced at it. After that, she continued to look at the TV.


    Suk does not stay, turned back to his house, but a minute later, appeared in front of Zhang Xue, holding a small shopping bag.


    "Ma! Did you sew it? " Voice hard pressure anger, constantly tell yourself, can''t be angry to mother, can''t be angry to mother.


    "Yes! I think you sew it awkwardly. Mom sewed it for you! " Zhang Xue didn''t think that there was anything wrong with it.


    "Oh Suk dragged a heavy step, once again returned to his room, want to cry without tears, directly lying on the bed.


    With a sigh, I didn''t expect that a chance to get a reward was lost. I tried my best to end up in such a situation. My mother was kind-hearted and helped me!


    Subconsciously into the flower picking system, looking at the task release of the large screen, a daze, all the tasks add up, there is no just refresh the task, daunting.


    Flower picking system flower picking system, get Li Feifei''s maiden red, too terrible! Do you want to become a flower picker to upgrade this system?


    Suddenly, Suk''s eyes unconsciously aimed at the help option in the lower right corner, because this new task has extended to the intermediate form of the system. I don''t know if the help option has changed. I click on the help option.


    All of a sudden, a strip-shaped secondary interface jumped out.


    "Flower picking system: the primary stage at present."


    "System task: through the completion of the task will get the corresponding reward, after the system upgrade task failure will have the corresponding punishment, the current reward is divided into: 1, high school discipline proficient; 2, common skills proficient; 3, cash; 4, seek desire."


    "No punishment!"


    "Flower picking system: the next stage is the intermediate stage."


    "System task: you will get corresponding reward by completing the task, and there will be corresponding punishment after the task fails after the system upgrade. At present, the reward is divided into: 1. Proficient in Social Sciences; 2. Proficient in special skills; 3. Treasure; 4. Cash and 5. Desire."


    "Punishment: when a task fails, the reward of the same type of task will be erased (by the controller)


    Wipe out the same type of task reward? Suk was stunned when he saw this, especially when he saw that the two words had been erased. He was not frightened, but now he felt that if the reward had achieved the effect, for example, if he had erased the diary of Wu Yiren last time, what would it be like?


    What does social science include? What are the special skills? Cash and desire have not changed much, but what does this treasure represent?


    One by one, big question marks kept coming out, pressing down Suk''s depression that he had just lost his wish to get a reward. He lay on the bed with his hands under his head and his eyes staring at the ceiling.


    The mobile phone vibrated. Suk took it and looked at the text message Li Feifei sent to him.


    "Pig head, I''m in bed!"


    After Li Feifei finished washing, the dormitory lights out again. Now she is in bed and staring at the screen of her mobile phone. The light from the screen is reflected on her face. Now she is pursing her mouth, and her face is full of indignation. She thought Suk would take the initiative to report her safety. Who knows that she is going to sleep, and her angry nose is going to smoke!Looking at Li Feifei''s message, Suk''s mouth slightly upturned, let the heart of the knot and upset a little rest.


    "Go to bed early!" Suk came back with one.


    Today, although Li Feifei was in Suk''s house when she was embarrassed and shy, when she got to the dormitory, she always recalled that there was a little sweetness coming out. Seeing that Suk was like a piece of wood, her SMS was not good at all. She pursed her lips and snorted and decided to teach him a lesson.


    "I''m naked now! Are your safety measures ready? "


    After Li Feifei sent this message, her heart suddenly went into a frenzy. She wanted to teach Suk a lesson, but she made her whole body soft, shortness of breath, and hit her feet with a stone.


    "Poof!"


    Suk couldn''t calm down when he saw this message. He swallowed his saliva unconsciously. Unexpectedly, the little girl would tease herself. Li Feifei was lying on the bed and her body was showing. The little flame of his heart immediately jumped out. He was about to fight back with a smile.


    But before waiting for his SMS to come out, Li Feifei''s next short message jumped out again: "I''m sleeping, good night!"


    Suk immediately silly eyes, like a punch in the empty place, the whole body strength all have no place to vent, want to cry no tears back to a "good night!"


    As soon as the text message was sent out, the mobile phone rang, and Li Feifei called again. He quickly connected: "Hey, my security measures are ready!"


    "Hello! Suk? I''m Zheng Mo! " Zheng Mo''s voice came from the other end of the phone, followed by a question: "what security measures do you say?"

 Chapter 220

    "Eh!" When Suk heard Zheng Mo''s voice on the other end of the phone, he was in a hurry. He looked at the phone''s call display again and found that Zheng Mo was right. Fortunately, he didn''t say anything too much just now, otherwise he would lose a lot of shame.


    "no! it ''s nothing! This, this Suk''s brain began to rotate rapidly. How could he get the topic round? He hesitated: "yes, my classmate just called me. I didn''t do well in the monthly exam! He forced me to treat him to a big meal. If he didn''t, he would use violence! "


    "So, that''s why I said just now that I''ve taken security measures and I''m not afraid of his threat!"


    After that, Suk breathed a sigh of relief and patted his chest.


    "Ah! Right? Will you treat me to a big meal? " Zheng Mo''s voice became loud as soon as he was interested. But before Suk could answer, he heard a burst of frolic on the phone.


    "Suk? Give me the phone A girl''s voice rang up. It sounded familiar. It was like someone was fighting for the control of the mobile phone.


    "Lecherous may! Give it back to me Zheng Mo is in a fierce struggle. He is shaking his position. Listening to the news, at least two other people will take part in the operation.


    "Suk, this is Han Mei!"


    Listen to the voice, don''t ask, Suk also know which side won the final victory, Zheng Mo and other girls laughing voice in the side constantly ring.


    "Suk, why didn''t you come to see Zheng Mo for such a long time?" Before Suk can speak, Han Mei has a posture of asking for a crime. What she is covering her face is a training, which makes Suk black.


    "Me As soon as Suk was about to speak, he was interrupted by Han Mei.


    "what are you? I tell you, there are many people chasing Zheng Mo, and there are plenty of men and women! If you don''t come to the people''s Square, I''ll tell you, your sister, I''ll do it! " Han Mei is not a city of lecherous plum. As expected, men and women kill each other.


    "Han!" As soon as he opened his mouth, he was suddenly inundated by a storm. The boss of Suk''s mouth was full of Han Mei''s voice.


    "Han what Han? I''ll tell you that if you don''t come again, I''ll break Zheng Mo''s body as soon as I get out of the horse. Without that layer of film, you''ll wait to play sister''s second hand! " Han Meimei sneered, while Zheng Mo''s roar came: "lecherous Mei, you''re dead!"


    But Zheng Mo''s threat is pale and powerless, and he is still pressed by his roommate in bed, which can''t affect Han Mei''s next conversation.


    "Do you hear me? Your sister Han, I have what I want! Banana! Cucumber! Carrot! Tomatoes


    "Ah? Tomatoes? " Suk has been numb, a head two big, can only listen, suddenly hear tomatoes in the ear, subconsciously repeated.


    Bananas, cucumbers and carrots are easy to understand. This is what NIMA is going to do with tomatoes?


    "Eh!" Han Mei is also aware of her slip of tongue, but how can she admit it with her fierce female nature? Her face doesn''t change, her heart doesn''t jump, and she says with dignity: "what''s wrong with the tomato? Tomato is for my sister to add strength! Can''t you? "


    "I''ll go!" Suk sighed in his heart, with a bitter smile and a black line. He could only nod his head and say yes. He wanted to take this opportunity to jump over the topic.


    "Yes! It''s OK to replenish your strength! Tomatoes can be eaten raw, fried, juiced, sauced, nourishing yin and body fluid, invigorating spleen and stomach, calming liver and clearing heat, delaying aging and preventing breast disease! "


    Two days ago, Suk saw a magazine in fangfeiyi. It said the wonderful use of tomatoes. At this time, it just came in handy.


    "Well!"


    Suk was just talking about his interest when he heard a chill coming from the other end of the phone. In the big play of huanzhuge, the image of mammy Rong seemed to be glancing at herself at the moment, and could not help shivering.


    "Breast disease? You mean I''m expecting breast disease? Are you jealous of me for my big breasts Han Feng''s voice is murderous. If Suk is at the scene, it is estimated that he will turn into a pool of meat mud in a flash.


    "No, no!" Suk did not dare to admit it. He said that Han Mei''s image really appeared in his mind. Her chest was bigger than Zheng Mo''s. no wonder she was so sensitive.


    "Well! It''s useless for you to be jealous. If you have time, you can knead Zheng Mo more and have enough hydrothorax. You can have a taste later. I mean Zheng Mo! "


    Suk really wants to cry without tears. Why do he meet such fierce goblins one by one? His pure white rabbit is doomed to be unable to be insulted!


    "Elder sister, let''s talk about tomatoes! Can we talk about milk later? " Suk was more embarrassed than ever.


    "Come on, let''s talk about something else when we''ve finished our serious business." When Han Mei finishes speaking, sukton has an impulse to bump her head to death. It turns out that in Han Mei''s eyes, the topic of spring Qing is really serious. It seems that when she talks to her in the future, she can only say something not serious."Are you going to invite us to dinner?" Does Han Mei say the normal words, Suk quickly answer.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Are you going to invite us to sing?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Are you going to invite us to a hot spring?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "For your size, I want to be beautiful! Come on, little ones, bring me the washed Tang monk! " Han Mei waved her hand, and she had the spirit style of occupying the mountain as the king.


    "King, the Tang monk is delicate and tender, full of milk and fat buttocks. Can you let the little ones taste it first?" I don''t know who came up with a sentence. The voice is tempting, and it doesn''t sound good.


    Then there was a burst of laughter, just like a group of demons dancing, Suk holding a mobile phone, can imagine a room full of girls laughing, all kinds of enchanting.


    "Hello! Suk Finally, Zheng Mo''s voice rang out on the other end of the phone. Poor Zheng Mo finally got out of the misery, and his voice sounded a little breathless.


    "Elder Tang, please follow me!" Suk knew that Zheng Mo had answered the phone and learned the voice of the king of the daughter country in the journey to the West.


    "Suk, you''re going to die!" Zheng Mo a listen, immediately angry, jiaochen scold.


    "Hey, hey, okay, I''m Suk!" Hearing Suk''s voice become normal, Zheng Mo doesn''t care this time. She does have something to do with calling: "did you watch TV just now?"


    "No, it''s too busy today. What''s the matter?"


    "The KTV has been sealed up and many people have been taken away from it." Zheng Mo hated the name of Jin se Hua Nian. Last time he and a group of Suk almost had an accident there. Speaking of this, he unconsciously showed the appearance of schadenfreude.

 Chapter 221

    Suk was stunned. He didn''t expect that Hong Chen had finished the anonymous report letter, and Jin se Hua Nian was sealed up so soon. It seems that the phenomenon of government inaction in his impression didn''t appear in Weihai.


    of course, on the one hand, Hong Chen put the materials into the mailbox of the provincial governor, the provincial Commission for Discipline Inspection, the mailbox of the mayor and the mailbox of the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection. It can be said that these mailbox accepted and reflected quickly, and sent the materials to the leadership in time. On the other hand, the leadership attached great importance to this matter and carried it out vigorously.


    Once the state machine really works, all the reactionary forces are paper tigers, and everything in front of them will be mercilessly crushed.


    "It''s said on TV that Jin se Hua Nian is a gang involved in gangs. He is suspected of restricting others'' personal freedom by violence, forcing women to engage in prostitution, and catching someone taking drugs in a private room. It''s not a small crime!" Zheng Mo gnashed his teeth and wanted to shoot all those people.


    "Ha ha, what a relief! These people deserve what they deserve! " Suk had expected that there would be such a day, but he didn''t have many accidents, but he continued with Zheng Mo''s tone.


    After all, it is a commendable act to let others know immediately.


    "Hello! Suk, do you miss our family A voice rang. Fortunately, it wasn''t the difficult Han Mei. Suk was glad that without half a minute, Han Mei''s voice came over without warning: "yes, Suk, do you miss Zheng Mo''s big Mimi in our family?"


    Han Mei''s voice seems to ignite a fuse. Suk hears the sound of the mobile phone. It''s like the cheering that often appears on the court: "do you want to think about it?" "Do you want to?" "Do you want to?"


    One by one, and there are people clapping and clapping. It''s very rhythmic.


    ZHENG Mo looks at these people in the dormitory with a speechless expression. He is very embarrassed. For a long time, there is no movement on Suk''s side. He seems to be scared, and suddenly he has a little mischievous psychology.


    "Do you miss me?"


    The voice is very soft, mixed in a group of dissolute female goblins to coax the sound, are so sweet.


    To tell you the truth, Suk really thought about Zheng Mo, especially last night when he was thinking about who he wanted to play the role of girlfriend. In this case, if he gave a negative answer, he could only say that his head was full of water.


    "Yes


    After Suk finished this word, he got nervous for no reason. He remembered that he had said good night to Li Feifei before, but in the twinkling of an eye, he said he missed another girl. A little excited guilt came into being, and his heart beat a little fast.


    "Why do you miss me?"


    Zheng Mo was satisfied with the answer, if not happy that is false, completely like a routine in general, and then asked a question, the corner of the mouth is still smiling.


    Suk was still immersed in the complex feeling that just rose in his heart. He just blurted out unconsciously: "big Mimi!"


    With a sweet smile on his mouth, Zheng Mo suddenly turned red. Looking at the roommates who had been around him for a long time, he regretted that he had been careless just now. He wanted to show off a little, but who knew that the answer given by Suk was far from what he had imagined.


    Looking at Zheng Mo''s little face turned red and black, and almost turned green, Han Mei took the lead in laughing, and almost knocked over the roof. One by one, they were like runaway wild horses. They were very happy.


    By the time Suk reacted, the tragedy had been caused. He could only hope that he would mend the situation when he was dead. He quickly yelled at his mobile phone, "calm down, calm down!"


    "Suk, you piss me off!" Although Zheng Mo is full of grief and indignation, it''s just a superficial appearance. These female college students are always reckless in talking in the dormitory. They should be more affectionate. Suk''s big Mimi is just an appetizer.


    "Director, don''t shoot, it''s me!" In this case, Suk was completely in a hurry. He had to shift the topic and distract the enemy''s attention. Only in this way could he retreat completely.


    "Bah, who are you? Big hooligan? " When Zheng Mo heard Suk''s words, he immediately remembered the image of Chen Peisi, a sketch actor, and laughed.


    "Me? Emperor, do you remember the summer rain Lotus by Daming Lake? " Suk didn''t know that he had already broken out the high level of gag in the face of the strong pressure. In a word, not only Zheng Mo''s laughter was in a mess, but also the goblins in her dormitory were happy to fall back and forth.


    "Summer rain lotus? I don''t know! " Zheng Mo smile of even hold the strength of the mobile phone all have no, after a long time this just continue to open a mouth: "I know the Shuke that flies a plane!"


    "Shuck in the plane?" Suk was stunned, and immediately understood the origin of this sentence, which came from a domestic animation "Shuk and beta". He didn''t expect that his name was a bit similar to his own.


    Feeling the smile of Zheng Mo''s voice, sukton felt no pressure at all. As soon as he relaxed, he spoke freely. He laughed twice and said, "I''m afraid you''ve got the wrong person, miss! I''m shuck from the planeWhen Suk put down the phone in his hand, he found that his heart was already gone, and his spirit became full, without any sleepiness.


    Turn over and sit on the bed. Anyway, the reward of seeking wishes is gone completely. I only have a Hongchen black lace as a memento. As for the final outcome of this black lace bearing countless expectations, I haven''t thought about it yet.


    The new and difficult task is not under your control. When you think of it, it''s easy to see the sun through the clouds.


    Now that things have come to this stage, it''s better to think about what''s going on in front of you. The four million cash in the big box in the basement is real. How to deal with it is the real problem.


    Break the whole into parts? Separate the money into different banks? This is the only way out for Suk. Although he always wanted to help his parents open a big supermarket, now it seems that there is no room for operation.


    Now that it has been decided, it is better to finish it as soon as possible. Otherwise, the night will be long and the night will be long and the basement will be found one day. If you meet a thief, it will be more tearful.


    But Suk had a good idea. He went to the bank at noon, but after receiving a call from Liu Feihong, he had to change his plan.


    "Suk, help me watch Qingqing today!" Suk got through the phone in a daze. As soon as he heard Liu Feihong''s voice, he woke up and looked up. The clock was just six o''clock. I didn''t expect Liu Feihong would call so early.


    "Well, all right, sister Feihong!" Suk rubbed his eyes and immediately asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing. I''m going to fight the double headed wolf today!" Liu Feihong''s voice has a kind of war is coming, talk and laugh between the spar scull ash out of the cold and fierce.

 Chapter 222

    "Be careful today!" Suk parked his car on the side of the road, with one foot on the ground, looking at Huang Mao. During this period of time, he could see this guy squatting on the side of the road with his three younger brothers, which almost became a scenery outside the gate of No.17 middle school.


    "well, sukko, I understand!" Two people are like secret agents on the street. Their eyes are self-evident. After Huang Mao finished speaking, he stretched out. During this period, the whole person was a little depressed. He squatted here every day. When he didn''t show his face, he was almost depressed.


    Suk nodded. As soon as he was about to get on the bus, Huang Mao stopped him immediately: "brother Suk!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Hey, hey, brother Suke, can I treat you to dinner?" Huang Mao''s eyes were hot and his face was full of flattery, which made Suk very embarrassed. He had promised to invite him to dinner, but he didn''t spare any effort.


    And Suk also knows that Huang Mao''s purpose of inviting him to dinner is to make friends with him, so that he can say a few more good words to Liu Feihong and have a bright future.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been busy these days. I''ll invite you after this matter is over!" Suk nodded at Huang Mao and entered the school.


    "Sukko!"


    Suk didn''t go directly to his classroom. Instead, he went to the first grade of senior high school. As soon as he came to the door of Liu Qingqing''s classroom, he heard the little girl Wang Huan''s voice ring. Then he turned and ran inside. His big earrings kept shaking: "Qingqing! Qingqing! Look who''s here? "


    Suk was worried that the big earrings would fall down. Before he continued to walk, Liu Qingqing had already run over: "brother Suk!" A head of yellow hair, delicate face, always give people a kind of extreme collision aesthetic feeling, both like a hot charm of the poppy, but also like an independent Qinglian, although the face still with green, but can not but be said to be full of beauty embryo.


    "how about lunch?" Looking at Liu Qingqing''s heartfelt smile, Suk''s eyes are also full of soft joy.


    "Yes, yes! Sukko, I went to see you yesterday, but you were not there! " Liu Qingqing did not mention Wang Xiaogang, nor did he say that Suk went to dinner with other girls. He was very understanding.


    "It''s a deal. Wait for me after school!" Suk will not go to explain, some things are more and more black, instead, it is better to treat calmly and laugh.


    I can feel that many students in liuqingqing classroom are looking at themselves, and there are some envious ones. Of course, Suk won''t go to find someone else''s fault when he''s full, wave his hand and turn away.


    "Boss Suk!"


    Every time Suk returned to the classroom, when he saw the two words "yellow hair" on the mobile phone screen, he was shocked for no reason.


    "Suk! Suk "


    the voice of Huang Mao came from the other side of the phone, and it seemed that he had no strength.


    when Suke heard that Huang Mao was rare and didn''t call sukege, his heart sank. He intuitively guessed what must have happened, and quickly asked," what''s the matter? "


    "Qingqing, Qingqing has been taken away!" Huang Mao gasped and even heard the sound of vomiting, but Suk couldn''t care about it. With a bang, the stool under his buttocks fell to the ground, and Suk ran directly to the door.


    "Stop! Suk! Suk When the teacher on the platform was a little stunned, Suk had already rushed out of the door, ignoring the teacher''s yelling behind him. He had only one idea in his heart, and could not let Liu Qingqing be hurt at all.


    "That one! That one


    Without any delay, Suk ran downstairs and washed directly to the school gate. He saw Huang Mao lying on the ground, spitting out blood stasis: "what''s the matter?" Anxious Suk, he''s already yelling.


    "Qingqing, over there!" Huang Mao tried his best to raise his hand. Then he became silent again. His head tilted and he was unconscious.


    Suk looked up, and sure enough, a silver gray Honda business class was starting at full speed, and saw that the four wheels had begun to turn.


    "Come on, keep up with the car ahead!" Suk''s eyes were wide open. After he got into a taxi that was just parked on the side of the road, he immediately called out. When he heard the taxi driver refuse immediately, he showed no mercy.


    "Get out of the car, what are you shouting about?" The driver didn''t look back, and he was going to blow Suk down.

 Chapter 223

    The taxi finally started. Under the front windshield of the driver''s seat, a bunch of red RMB was slowly sliding down. With a sound, it was like a beautiful flower blooming and falling at the taxi driver''s feet.


    under the stimulation of RMB, the accelerator, clutch and a set of actions become cheerful and energetic.


    Money can make the devil push the mill. Suk threw out more than 1000 yuan in his hand, which made the taxi driver move. The Honda business class in front of him had started and mixed into the traffic. On the street behind him, Huang Mao and his three younger brothers were lying on the ground covered with blood, constantly twitching.


    I didn''t expect that this incident happened in an instant, and the situation was extremely urgent.


    Not only did Suk not expect, but also Huang Mao. When he regained consciousness again, his brain was still buzzing. He covered the wound on his head with one hand, and looked at his men. One of them was stabbed in the abdomen, bleeding a lot, which scared the passers-by. One by one, he hid far away for fear of splashing their blood.


    Huang Mao spent the whole morning in boredom. First of all, he knew there was a big war today. But when he thought of his friends, who were fighting with each other, he felt sad.


    I''m afraid that after this time, there will be some people on the top! Especially those who are not as qualified as their own small hairy, I am afraid they will climb to their own head!


    When I think about it, I feel depressed. When I think about being sent to watch the school or looking at a little girl, I keep sighing. At the beginning, I think it''s a good job to protect my eldest sister. If it''s not good, it''s a good chance for me. But in fact, it''s not the case at all.


    Now it''s even more unacceptable that I didn''t watch people. I watched Liu Qingqing being pulled into the car. Although I took people to stop him, it didn''t help.


    "I hope Suk can save Liu Qingqing!" Huang Mao prayed in his heart.


    Suk was anxious and his brain was spinning rapidly. The taxi driver had been replaced by himself. In terms of driving skills, he was better than him. He almost lost the car several times. How could Suk be calm.


    It''s time to go to work in the morning. There are so many cars on the street that they stop and go. Suk follows closely. He doesn''t know where this car is going with Liu Qingqing.


    And Suk is a little bit unable to make up his mind whether to intercept the car or not. It seems that there must be at least five people in Honda business class, and each of them must be tough, otherwise Huang Mao and three people would not be easily dealt with.


    So even if he ran over and stopped the car, I''m afraid he couldn''t save Liu Qingqing. Instead, he compensated himself.


    "Sister Feihong!"


    Where can Suk pay attention to traffic regulations! Holding the steering wheel in one hand and taking out the mobile phone in the other hand, I don''t know if Huang Mao has reported this to the superior, but I should communicate with Liu Feihong.


    "Well?" Liu Feihong is very quiet there, there is no other noise.


    "Qingqing was taken into the car. I''m following you!" After all, Liu Feihong made a special call to himself in the morning, hoping that he would watch Liu Qingqing, but before long, he was tied up.


    "Well!" Liu Feihong answered again, very calm: "I''m just looking for you. Huang Mao and sun song have already told me about it!"


    In an abandoned factory, the three storey building was already in a state of disrepair. Honda business class opened directly into it. At the door stood two gangster like men, sitting on one side, smoking cigarettes.


    "Eight! Why are you so evil this time? " One of them, looking 26 or 27 years old, had a scar on his chin, and said, "is our boss in trouble?"


    Lang Guangming, a two headed wolf, is a legend of the grassroots becoming the elite. They have no rich father and no relatives of a senior official. They are completely relying on the brain of Lang Guang and the fist of Lang ming to fight such a big territory.


    But in the morning, all the people were picked, and almost all at the same time, which caught people off guard. Even the two old generals withdrew here, and the situation was tense.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Didn''t you see the car that just came in? It seems that he has caught Liu Feihong''s younger sister. There is a girl. Liu Feihong is a scum in front of the boss. If she wants to be round, she will be round. If she wants to be flat, she will be flat! " The man, called Lao Ba, flicks his cigarette butt to one side, then draws out another cigarette. He turns out to be a smoker.


    "I''ll go. How can I listen to you like kneading nai son?" Two men immediately laughed, very licentious appearance, like the color of the old ghost.


    As the saying goes, there are three caves of cunning rabbits. These people could not have only one stronghold. Now this abandoned factory is another home of Lang Guang and Lang Ming brothers.


    The outside looks very dilapidated, and it may even turn into a pile of ruins the next moment, but the interior decoration is very luxurious and has unique holes.


    "Second! Control your angerLang Guang watched his brother angrily go to the little girl who had just been tied back and quickly spoke.


    "Damn it, big brother, look what this is all about!" Lang Ming''s temper is fierce. At the thought of one morning''s Kung Fu, all his territory was swept away. His younger brothers suffered heavy casualties. How can he calm down.


    First of all, Wu Aoran, a powerful man, didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. Anyway, no one was alive, no one was dead. Then, Jin se Hua Nian''s KTV was checked out, and he broke into more than ten brothers. Now, before he went to get people, Liu Feihong started to launch a sudden attack. He had to shrink here.


    If Lang Guang hadn''t spoken and tied up Liu Feihong''s sister, he would have become an ant on the hot pot. There was no way.


    Liu Qingqing''s face was very white. She had no blood color. She was shaking with fright. At that time, some people said that the guard came to find her. They said that someone picked her up outside the school. Moreover, because her mother was hit by a car, she was cheated out. Just as she got on the bus, she felt something was wrong.


    These strong men in the car obviously don''t look like good people, and Huang Mao, whom he often sees, wants to stop his car, but is directly knocked down. Liu Qingqing sees one of them stabbed in the stomach.


    Then he was brought here, where he might not be afraid!


    Now how I wish someone could save me from here!


    [author''s digression]: the next chapter will be coded out in the evening. I''m sorry for you. Please bear with me!

 Chapter 224

    "Hello! Sister Feihong Lang Ming sat on the wide sofa, put the tea table directly on his legs, and there were several cans of beer and just cut watermelon on the tea table. Although his voice was very gentle, his whole face had been twisted, his eyes were slightly narrowed, showing fierce light.


    in the conference room on the top floor of Bihai Yuntian Hotel, Liu Feihong stood in front of the French window with no expression on his face. When he heard Lang Ming''s voice on the phone, he was still calm: "let Qingqing go!"


    "Ha ha, sister Feihong, you are really joking. My little sister is a guest here. What can I do for her?" Hearing Liu Feihong''s words, Lang Ming burst out laughing, very arrogant.


    "You''re looking for your own death!" Liu Feihong''s voice was very weak, but he was fierce.


    "I said, sister Feihong, it''s not that I want to die, it''s that you don''t give me a way to live! Brother, I''m going to be killed by you. Please leave us a way to live! How about that? " Liu Feihong is more calm, Lang Mingyue is excited, when it comes to the rise, picked up the beer on the tea table, poured a mouthful.


    Lang Guang looked at his brother''s strange appearance. He was used to it and walked slowly to Liu Qingqing.


    "Don''t you come here!" Liu Qingqing''s hands are tied behind him and he sits on the ground. He looks at Lang Guang and rubs back. His big eyes are full of panic.


    "Don''t be afraid, little sister!" Lang Guang squatted down slowly, his face looked like a kind uncle: "uncles are not bad people. As long as your sister comes, we will release you and send you back to school!"


    "Good! Then I''ll be waiting for you Lang Ming hung up the phone at this time. He stood up from the sofa with great ambition. He wriggled his neck involuntarily and made a rattling sound: "big brother, that girl will be there soon!"


    "Well!" Lang Guang is always calm, not anxious, not angry, not happy, not sad. What happened in the morning doesn''t seem to affect his mood: "tell the brothers to be ready!" As if afraid of frightening Liu Qingqing, she went back to the sofa and said in a soft voice, "I can''t let her go out alive!"


    "That''s it!" Lang Ming took another sip of beer and called out to the door, "Liu Laosan!"


    Creak, the door was opened, and from the outside came a man about thirty years old. He was not tall, and he was not big, but he seemed to have a chill all over: "second brother! You call me


    "Well, tell the brothers to be ready! Get it! I''ll go myself As he said this, Lang Ming strode to the door, muttering: "don''t screw up these guys!"


    Looking at Lang Ming go out, the whole room is left only Lang Guang and Liu Qingqing tied up. Until this time, Lang Guang sighed, sat down on the sofa, massaged the temples on both sides with his thumbs, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Suk did not dare to take a breath. His heart beat very fast. He grasped the window on the second floor with both hands and stepped on a raised screw button. The screw button seemed to be used to fix some pipes. There was the same screw button every one meter.


    People are forced out!


    Now Suk knows the meaning of this sentence. He never thought that he could turn over the two meter high wall. Similarly, he could climb to the second floor barehanded. When Lang Ming called Liu Feihong, Suk was already hiding outside the window.


    In order not to scare the snake, Suk had to wait for the opportunity carefully, but when the opportunity really appeared, he was very nervous. There was a distance of five or six meters from the window to the sofa where Lang Guang was sitting. Could he subdue him?


    With the passage of time, the whole person''s body is tense, and he has been rewarded for his mastery of Military Boxing and Jeet kune do. The flexibility and coordination of Suk''s body have been greatly improved, but the current situation can''t tolerate a little carelessness.


    Every cell became extremely active and full of explosive power. Suk didn''t know when Langming would come back. He had to seize the opportunity and take a deep breath to calm his mind.


    His hands suddenly exert force, and then, like a civet, Suk rushes in directly from the window without any pause. His toes just touch the ground, and his body has rushed towards Lang Guang.


    At the same time, Lang Guang, who has been keeping his eyes closed, suddenly opens his eyes. He is a little surprised. He leans forward and grabs the fruit knife on the tea table.


    But Suk''s purpose is the same, which is faster than two people. Lang Guang''s reaction is faster, and his action is more rapid, especially the watermelon knife is closer to him.


    But Suk''s body seems to have a sudden blink, abruptly jump forward again.


    "Pa!" Lang Guang''s hand on the cut watermelon, suddenly scarlet juice splashing, and the watermelon knife is gone.


    "Don''t move, boss Lang!" Suk is holding the watermelon knife in his hand. The blade is about 30 cm long and long, with the red liquid left when he cut the melon on it. Now the watermelon knife is firmly resting on Lang Guang''s shoulder, and the blade is rubbing against the skin of his neck."Have you thought about the consequences?" Lang Guang didn''t ask who Suk was or what he wanted to do. He glanced at Suk. He didn''t look like a gangster, but he looked like a good student with a gentle face.


    "Sorry, I haven''t come yet!" Suk shrugged his shoulders, but the watermelon knife in his hand didn''t move. I don''t know why. When things really happened, Suk didn''t feel a little nervous. Instead, he was a little more relaxed. His tone of speaking was very different from before.


    "Qingqing, can you come here?"


    Suk''s smile has always been very warm, but Liu Qingqing has never looked at that smile, felt like the spring sunshine, and expelled all the darkness. It was only a blink of an eye from Suk''s sudden fall to his sword subduing the man.


    "Well!" Liu Qingqing strenuously stood up from the ground, fortunately they just tied her wrist, the pace is still very free.


    Su Ke''s arms are stretched, one holding a knife against Lang Guang''s neck, and the other exploring to untie the rope on Liu Qingqing''s hand. In order to prevent Lang Guang from playing tricks, he can only divide the two people further.


    "Do you think you can go?" Lang Guang, as if the knife on his neck was just a decoration, said to Suk, his voice and eyes seemed to be for Suk''s sake. He seemed to be sincere.


    "Brother Lang, I don''t need your trouble. You lead the way ahead. I think it''s easier to do this!" Suk put a smile on the corner of his mouth. As soon as he finished, he heard the sound of opening the door.


    As he walked in, Lang Ming said, "Damn, as soon as the girl comes here, I''ll make her meat." All of a sudden, I saw that there was one more person in the room, and my steps stopped.

 Chapter 225

    "Are you Suk?" Lang Ming once met Suk in Fangfei. Although he was not impressed, he recognized him after a moment''s thinking. His eyes narrowed slightly. He saw Suk holding the watermelon knife against his brother''s neck and did not dare to move lightly.


    "brother Lang, long time no see!" Suk has this psychological preparation. After all, even if Lang Ming doesn''t come in now, he will go out later. It''s better for the two headed wolves to get together now.


    There are many scars on his green scalp. Lang Ming didn''t expect such a scene. Looking at his elder brother''s calm expression, he took a deep breath, and then vomited out: "put down the knife, or you will die miserably!"


    "Second brother, you are asking too much! How about another one? I try to be satisfied! " Suk doesn''t care. She has a faint smile on her pretty cheek, but her left hand tries to protect Liu Qingqing.


    After hearing this, Lang Ming''s face was a little cloudy and sunny. He had been the boss for so many years, but he was threatened by a hairy boy for the first time. His anger rose to the top. He clenched his hands and clattered.


    Slightly narrowed eyes staring at Suk coldly, like a snake ready to attack, revealing the snake letter.


    "Brother Lang, would you like to express your opinion?" Suk''s right hand made a little effort, and the sharp blade moved forward for a few minutes. Lang Guang''s head unconsciously hid in the opposite direction, but the blade still cut the skin of his neck. I don''t know whether it was the juice or the blood of the watermelon, and it suddenly became more colorful.


    After just a moment''s surprise, Lang Guang became calm again. He didn''t expect that a student would dare to make a cut with himself.


    The pain on the neck is not very severe, slightly chilly.


    "second, let them go!"


    Two headed wolf brothers, the eldest Lang Guang is strategizing, and the second Lang Ming goes to battle. Although Lang Ming has always been arrogant and arrogant, he has never violated his elder brother''s words.


    Hearing what the elder brother said, Lang Ming gave a light smile and looked at Suk: "life is very precious. We should know how to protect it!" Then he reached out and opened the door.


    Outside the room, the man named Liu Laosan was still on one side. He was shocked when he saw several people coming out of the room, especially when he saw Suk holding a knife against Lang Guang''s neck.


    "Brother Lang, let''s not hurt our friendship. It''s an old saying! How about getting together and scattering? " Suk saw not only Liu Laosan, but also a man in the corridor. He was very fat, about 1.7 meters tall. He looked like he had to go out at least 200 kilograms. He was carrying a 1.5 meter long iron pipe with a machete welded on one end.


    At the moment, this fat man, like a ball, is seriously wiping the machete with a rag. He is very attentive. Listening to the sound of opening the door, he subconsciously looks up and immediately rushes up.


    "Back up!"


    Without waiting for Lang Guang to speak, Lang Ming started to shout and took the lead to retreat. Liu Laosan and the fat man with the self-made Guan Gong Dao followed Lang ming to the stairs.


    Although Suk is now relaxed and dare to joke, but as he walked out of the room, the tension in his heart still rose slowly.


    There will be a lot of people outside. I have known for a long time that the more people there are, the more variables there are. What we need to do now is to take Lang Guang and leave here quickly.


    From the second floor to the first floor, the knife in Suk''s hand is always firmly against Lang Guang''s neck, and the man doesn''t say a word. He walks directly in front of him. Liu Qingqing follows Suk''s steps closely. His eyes are full of fear, and his little face is white with no blood color.


    Out of the abandoned factory building, there are more gangsters in the yard. From a distance, they all have murder weapons in their hands, such as iron bars, machetes, and self-made weapons like Guan Gong''s knife.


    All of a sudden, there were almost thirty people, and they all blocked Suk''s way.


    "All out of the way!" Without waiting for Suk to speak, Lang Ming began to shout impatiently and turned to look at his elder brother. He saw that Lang Guang''s eyes were not here, but unconsciously aimed at his waist, which seemed to have deep meaning.


    When Lang Ming finished shouting this sentence, the gangsters immediately separated the two sides automatically, and they looked at Liu Laosan and fat man again. They exchanged a look, but there was no other action.


    As soon as he got out of the gate, it would be safer to stop the taxi. At this time, Lang Guang suddenly stopped.


    Suchton was surprised. Before he could wait for the watermelon knife to move, he heard a Ding sound, like a metal collision. He felt that the blade seemed to have a force, and the watermelon knife suddenly tilted to the right.


    And Lang Guang took this opportunity, the body suddenly rushed out to the left, a small butterfly knife in his hand, reflecting light in the sun.


    I didn''t expect that Lang Guang would have such sharp skills. All the time, this man acted like a wise man hiding behind the scenes, but now Suk didn''t know when the butterfly knife appeared in his hand."Chop him to death!" As soon as Lang Guanggang stood firm, before he spoke, Lang Ming had already called out. Liu Laosan and the fat man rushed forward.


    "Let''s go!" Where did Suk dare to stay? He waved the watermelon knife in his hand. Fortunately, he reacted quickly. Otherwise, he would have been regarded as meat sauce by the knife. Now he had only one idea in his heart, that is, to run and rush out.


    The more thirsty he is, the more salt he eats. The more disorderly he makes mistakes. Suk is physically strong and runs fast. However, Liu Qingqing can''t keep up with him at all. He is like a puppet pulling behind him. Suddenly, his feet are unstable and he even sits directly on the ground.


    Suk was anxious, but now he had no time to be afraid. He quickly turned back to help Liu Qingqing, while the fat, shapeless guy, with his Guan Gong knife far away, chopped it off.


    "It''s over!" Suk flashed this idea, subconsciously raised the watermelon knife, threw it at the fat man, and then pulled Liu Qingqing to one side.


    At the moment of Suk''s fall, a roar of the car came. It was like a wild animal. It came at a high speed, and then the door was smashed. The iron gate wiped Suk''s body and flew directly to the crowd. It was like an avalanche. It not only hit Guan Gong''s knife, but also hit several gangsters in front of him. All of a sudden, blood spattered.


    A black SUV, emergency brake, the car has not stopped, a burly man directly jumped down, army green tight T-shirt, marching pants, combat boots, a half meter long machete in hand.


    "Brother Meng! This way Suk brain a blank, can''t help but shout out, unexpectedly already hoarse don''t look like.


    [author''s digression]: all my brothers who read books, send book reviews and reward me, thank you!

 Chapter 226

    The iron door plate flying out, not only caused great damage to the gangsters, but also gave Ma Meng time to react.


    his horse drove his car to Liu Feihong to come to the appointment. When he thought that Liu Qingqing had been tied up by Lang Ming, he was infuriated. Seeing that the abandoned factory building was close in front of him, the door was closed, and he gave the accelerator directly, but without thinking about it, he ran into it.


    Although Ming knows that Liu Qingqing is in Lang Ming''s hands, the more he does, the more he can''t weaken his momentum. It''s just that his unintentional move saves not only Suk but also Liu Qingqing.


    After the iron gate hit and flew, I watched the little gangsters in the yard one by one open their teeth and claws, all waving control knives in their hands. Although I didn''t understand what was going on, Ma Meng still jumped out of the car quickly.


    "Brother Meng! This way


    All of a sudden, Ma Meng hears Suk''s cry and turns to see that Suk is in a very awkward situation. He bends over Liu Qingqing''s body and protects him. The iron gate just flies up. Although it doesn''t touch him, the soil still makes him disheartened.


    With the sound of the car closing door, Suk didn''t know how many people Liu Feihong had brought. He just felt that Liu Feihong was running towards him. He only saw people rushing in from outside the gate. His tight camouflage T-shirt was very conspicuous.


    It''s like two torrents collide with each other, and they are bound to fight with each other. Liu Feihong''s men, with the cheapness of the iron gate just flying out, scream and scream. They have all kinds of weapons of the same length in their hands.


    All the plans are out of order!


    Lang Ming looks at Liu Feihong who suddenly appears. Unexpectedly, she is so well prepared that she doesn''t have Liu Qingqing''s chip in her hand. What should she do next? She can only turn to her brother for help.


    but now Lang Guang is quietly looking at the spacious courtyard in front of him, and the two sides are constantly struggling, full of screams and wails. Almost every few minutes, one person will fall to the ground and can''t get up. Obviously, he has fallen into the bottom.


    "Hoo Lang Guang took a breath and looked at his brother. He could see his anxiety in his eyes. Then he said, "what''s the urgency? Did you call fat Zhang? "


    "Yes, I said I''ll be there soon!" Lang Ming and his eldest brother are in the last place. Although he is brave and fierce, he has to deal with the situation carefully.


    "Our Lang family is going to lose!" Lang Guang''s tone now seems to be with a sigh, looking at the bloody rain in front of him, but he still doesn''t move like the wind.


    "Well! This time, I''ll give fatty Zhang some sweetness. When Liu Feihong is killed, let''s fight with him again! " Lang Ming naturally has a problem in his mind. This time, he''s working with fat man Zhang to deal with Liu Feihong.


    Before, Zhang pangzi asked for 60% directly, which made the strong Lang brothers very resistant. After all, they had discussed how to use their strength to deal with Liu Feihong. Zhang pangzi just stood by, or helped a little at the critical moment, but finally broke up in a bad mood.


    Finally, the elder brother Lang Guang went to find Zhang pangzi in person. They talked for a long time, but no one revealed the details of the conversation to the outside world. Anyway, they had reached an agreement.


    At present, things suddenly turn around. Without Liu Qingqing as a hostage, Liu Feihong can act recklessly. I''m afraid that the follow-up staff are still coming in a steady stream. Lang Ming has no choice but to ask Zhang fatty for help according to his elder brother''s instructions.


    "Qingqing, are you ok?"


    Liu Feihong is still wearing black clothes and trousers. This is the first time that Suk saw the panic on her face.


    Liu Qingqing didn''t know when she was already crying with tears on her face, but there was no sound. When she saw Liu Feihong running to her side, she suddenly hugged Liu Feihong''s waist and buried her head on her shoulder.


    Liu Feihong''s body suddenly stretched straight. She once thought that she could not return to her mother''s side again, and could not get her sister''s forgiveness. This time, it was because of herself that Liu Qingqing was tied away. I''m afraid the misunderstanding between her and her family deepened again. But now, for a moment, she hugged her sister, as warm as when she was a child.


    "Qingqing, don''t be afraid, it''s OK!" Liu Feihong raised his hand and gently patted Liu Qingqing on the back. He looked at Suk and Ma Meng, who was guarding him. Finally, he spoke again: "Ma Meng, call people. These people, one by one, don''t let go!"


    Ma Meng holds a half meter long machete in his hand. With his 1.8-meter-long burly figure, he looks like a door god and protects several people steadily. After hearing this, he doesn''t answer. He puts the machete on the ground, takes out his mobile phone and starts dialing.


    And Ma Meng''s position, like taking him as the center of the circle, those gangsters and gangsters in the double headed wolf force, unexpectedly all intentionally or unintentionally let this place open.


    But Ma Meng''s phone hasn''t been dialed out, and the roar of car engines is getting closer and closer. In the blink of an eye, a large number of uninvited guests are welcome again at the gate of this abandoned factory.


    Suk turned around and saw that the black faced Mercedes Benz first stood up to the door, and then the van after van blocked the door.A 50 year old middle-aged man came down from the black Mercedes Benz. He was very rich. The white cross beam vest looked a little yellow for some years, and his big underpants were stalls. But he was sitting in a luxury car worth millions.


    This rich fat man, with a slightly raised belly behind his hands, has no image to speak of. However, in the courtyard where he was just fighting, it seemed that everyone stopped when he pressed the pause button. Then he divided into two groups, looking at the smiling middle-aged fat man and the fierce men constantly emerging behind him.


    The fat man''s face was warm, but the men who jumped from the van behind him were fierce and fierce. Because of his appearance, the whole scene became more and more fierce.


    "Ha ha, Lao Zhang, you are a little late!" Lang Ming looks up at the sky with a long smile and is extremely arrogant. At present, the balance of power between the two sides seems to have changed dramatically. With Zhang pangzi on his side, there is no suspense about the elimination of Liu Feihong.


    Even Lang Guang, who had been calm and calm, was secretly relieved.


    With more than 30 experts brought by Zhang pangzi, the open yard was full of people. Their clothes also had a common feature, that is, they all had a blue cloth on their left arm, which was very conspicuous.


    "It''s not too late. You two are still here!" Zhang chubby, like a Maitreya Buddha, three forces, three legs, each side.


    "Brother Zhang, thank you today!" Lang Guang didn''t know why, but he felt a little uneasy. He threw his fists at fat man Zhang and arched his hands: "as soon as the matter is over today, my brother will give you a big gift!"


    "Don''t mention it. We are all old friends. It''s just a matter of hand to send you on the road." After finishing, Zhang shouts to Liu Feihong, "boss Liu, let''s do it!"


    Little bear, have a kiss!

 Chapter 227

    At 5 p.m., there is a sign on the gate of Bihai Yuntian Hotel, which is temporarily closed. Inside, there is a hot picture. In the hall on the first floor, waiters in cheongsam shuttle between them, and dishes are served.


    it''s just that these gangsters, on weekdays, may hook up with all the opposite sex animals that can be seen, but now they are all on their own, making cups and changing cups one by one, and treating beautiful women like nothing. There''s only one reason: it''s blue sea and sky.


    Although the top floor hall is not a well-known revolving restaurant, it has basically ranked among the top dining places in Weihai City. It is still a floor to ceiling window with more than one person, and the afterglow of the setting sun is scattered, which makes people feel comfortable unconsciously, especially the people sitting at the table.


    Zhang pangzi, Liu Feihong, Ma Meng, Su Ke, Liu Qingqing, the other one is Zhang pangzi''s confidant. He is probably in his early 30s. He looks very young, but he is introverted and keeps silent.


    "Thank you, brother Zhang." Liu Feihong took Baijiu baierguotou, and was a famous Erguotou in the Baijiu city. It was fifty-six degrees old, without any hesitation, directly tilting its neck, and splash, and about two or more liquor was swallowed.


    Suk looked a little speechless. Liu Feihong, who saw it, directly killed a glass of Baijiu in a single breath. He was really willing to drink but not enough. He also had a glass of Baijiu before him, and he had no more, no less, no less.


    "Boss Liu, you are really out of sight!" It seems that this rich man has no resistance to drinking. He takes the cup and drinks it down without being advised by others.


    "I''ve been looking at Lang Guang for a long time. I''ve been using some shady tricks behind my back. I''ve been too playful. I''ve been doing a lot of things these years. I think it''s ridiculous that I don''t know what I''m doing." Fat man Zhang is shaking his glass. The blue word "endure" on his wrist is really like what he said. He endured it for a long time.


    "yes, Lang Guang is a little too smart. Last time I had a project that had some friction with Ba County. At that time, some people rushed out for fear that the world would not be in chaos." Liu Feihong is very grateful for Zhang''s standing on his side this time. After all, no matter which team Zhang stands on, it is a devastating blow to the other side.


    "They always want to control the whole Weihai. It''s just wishful thinking. When you didn''t come here, I could get along with them peacefully. The well water doesn''t break the river water. That''s to say, the wood is beautiful and the wind will destroy it. Keep an opponent, that''s the way to protect yourself! "


    Suk listened carefully. This secret can''t be known by ordinary people, and Liu Qingqing has always been very constrained to sit on one side. Maybe it''s because of today''s excessive fright, and her little face is still a little pale.


    "Now that boss Liu is here, there is no need for those two little wolves to exist! Of course, they don''t want to die. How can they think that the rescuer they are looking for is a life-threatening Yama! Ha ha Zhang pangzi''s name on the road is Xiaomian Buddha. Now the Buddha is talking with cannibal Luocha. But where are the two wolf brothers?


    Anyway, Suk has never seen these two people since then. What happened today, the abandoned factory buildings full of blood, some people who suddenly disappeared, those limbs and broken arms, seems to be a dream without any chain reaction. Even the TV news on the rule of law has no relevant reports.


    "I''m deeply moved by brother Zhang''s help Just as Liu Feihong was about to raise his glass, fatty Zhang raised his hand to stop him: "wait a minute, boss Liu, don''t worry!"


    Zhang pangzi''s smiling eyes were bent, and the light in his eyes was smiling. He raised his hand and pointed to Suk, who was honest like he was in class: "it''s not me, it''s my little brother who comes to me for help. I''m duty bound! If you want to thank you, you have to thank Suk! "


    Looking at all the people on the table turned their eyes to themselves, Suk suddenly turned red. He was very embarrassed. At a loss, he stammered: "I, I!"


    "Well, Suk, here''s to you, sister!" Liu Feihong looked at Suk''s embarrassed appearance and gave him a smile. His heroic cheeks softened a lot, and he drank the wine directly.


    , this is a silly thing for Liu Feihong. If he drinks the wine, if he strongly asks for a juice drink, is it too wounding, but he has never drunk Baijiu and sucks his nose. Suddenly, a burning wine almost let him cough.


    "Suk, it''s not like you! I remember the last time you went to the park to look for me, you acted like a man Zhang pangzi is on one side of the well intentioned fan Fenghuo, after all, the wine table is these words of mutual persuasion.


    "Eh!" Suk is really suffering. Last time he heard that Liu Feihong was very worried that when he was in conflict with the two headed wolf, Zhang Pang, who was sitting on the mountain watching the tiger fight, would step in. In that case, he would be very angry. Even if he hurt a thousand people, he would lose eight hundred.


    When he thinks of Zhang Pang, Suk''s mind will be filled with the middle-aged uncle he met at the barbecue stand. He is very kind, very rich and dressed in ordinary clothes, but he always gives people the feeling of hiding his edge in his chest. At that time, because he showed his kung fu in Jeet kune do, Suk was very interested in him. Then he went to the park to find him.Two people, a middle-aged man and a young man, can be regarded as making friends with martial arts. Suk Jeet kune do is the intermediate level of proficiency. This fat man is not ambiguous, and his one hand Wing Chun is also very popular. Jeet kune do itself absorbs the advantages of a hundred schools, and wing Chun is the main body of Jeet kune do.


    The more exchanges, the more I feel like it''s too late to meet each other. This fat man has been getting old these years and has been inactive for a long time. He even regards Suk as a treasure, and Suk takes the opportunity to talk about the conflict between Liu Feihong and Lang Guang and Lang Ming.


    Zhang Feihong finally agreed to help Liu Feihong and deal with the two headed wolf brothers. However, it''s a secret. Except for Zhang Feihong, Liu Feihong, maybe Ma Meng and Suk, other people know nothing about it.


    "Yes, Suk, look at you. You are not only the little brother of Feihong sister, but also the little brother of boss Zhang. I think you can walk horizontally in the whole Weihai City!" Ma Meng said and raised his eyebrows to Suk.


    "Can I really walk sideways?" Suk made up his mind. He relaxed a lot and asked the horse fiercely.


    "You can try it!" Zhang said, pointing to the people on the table: "with these people here, even if you turn the whole Weihai upside down, you can still protect yourself!" Indeed, after the double headed wolf, the whole underground forces of Weihai are all concentrated at this table.


    "Good!" Suk nodded and said, "since my brother and sister have given me so much face, Suk has done it too!" After that, Suk directly put his neck back, Gudong Gudong a few mouthfuls, and directly poured a whole cup of Erguotou into his stomach.


    [author''s digression]: silly bear, happy Dragon, beast in clothes, nianlian, Wutian, run_ Now, there are many digital brothers. Little lonely is really busy these days. After all, it''s going to be new year''s day, but for your support, I''ll try my best to write it!

 Chapter 228

    At the first bite, it seemed that the blade was cutting his throat. It was like a cup of hot water swallowing directly. A warm current entered his stomach at a perceptible speed. Suk''s face turned white, his scalp became numb, and his whole body became hot and dry.


    when the whole cup of Erguotou was finished, Suk felt that his universe burst out at once, with a bang, like igniting gunpowder.


    "Cough! Cough Suk coughed and burst into tears. He felt something in his stomach going up against the current.


    His hand is like electricity. In a hurry, Suk suddenly sees a glass of orange juice in front of Liu Qingqing. He grabs it and pours it into his stomach.


    "Hoo With a long breath, although Suk still felt his scalp numb, the feeling of turning his heart had subsided, so he had time to see others.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" Zhang took the lead in clapping, clapping and saying: "Suk, little brother, enough man, brother, I''ll have a drink with you!" The words didn''t fall, immediately is a cup of Erguotou, a dry.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became warm, but Suk''s head was buzzing and his temples seemed uncontrollable. Looking at these people talking and laughing in front of him, he found that he couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    "Brother Zhang, a good drinker!" Liu Feihong stood up and poured another cup for Zhang himself: "according to our previous statement, this is Lang Guangming''s territory, you are six and I am four!"


    After two glasses of wine, Liu Feihong''s face is light red and smiling, which is quite different from his previous image.


    "the territory of two wolf cubs, do you think this is good?" Zhang pangzi was also radiant. He looked askance at Suk and found that the boy''s eyes were dull, just like a dream. Then he said with a smile: "as the old saying goes, one mountain can''t accommodate two tigers, unless ah, one male and one female"


    "ha ha, one female!" Zhang fat man suddenly stopped and then said, "I''m greedy. I''m big brother and you''re little sister. I won''t let you suffer. If you take 40%, I''ll take 40%. Then the remaining 20%"


    Liu Feihong saw that Zhang fat man finally turned his eyes to Suk. He couldn''t understand what he said and pondered for a moment: "brother Zhang, what are you?"


    "There''s no other meaning. You recognized little Suk first. Now I''m against this little brother. I''ll give the remaining 20% to Suk!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, the people all over the table were surprised and stopped. Even the man who had been silent brought by Zhang fatty also looked at his boss unexpectedly.


    "Brother Zhang, Suk is in senior three now!" Ma Meng looks at Suk who is dizzy and looks at Zhang Pang who is slightly drunk. He is afraid that this person will say it casually because he has drunk too much. If he wants to take it back when he is sober, it will lose face. Don''t let the alliance that has just been established have a gap because of a sentence on the wine table.


    "What happened to senior three? Give it, give it! " Zhang pangzi waved his hand. He didn''t think much of it. "I think little brother is good at Kung Fu. If you want to play in a place, you should just relax after you study."


    Zhang pangzi is very relaxed, but he also has his own ideas. He is not drunk after drinking two cups of Erguotou. After all, there are only two forces in Weihai City: himself and Liu Feihong. Anyway, although the relationship is OK now, who knows what will happen in the future.


    If there is such a buffer zone as Suk, it will not only reduce a lot of trouble, but also make Liu Feihong remember his kindness. To be honest, there are not many 20% of the territory.


    Poor Suk, dizzy now, doesn''t know that in the moment, he has become the third boss of the whole Weihai City. Although the site is a little small, he is the real boss.


    Liu Qingqing has been staring at Suk, worried, but there is no way. These people are not interested in what they say, and Suk, the only one who has a topic to chat with, is now in a sleepy state.


    "Sukko!" Liu Qingqing called Suk''s name in a low voice, but Suk turned a deaf ear and was still confused.


    "Sukko! Sukko


    "Well, Qingqing, what''s the matter?" Su Ke turned his head. At this time, Liu Qingqing could see clearly. Su Ke''s face was very white now, and there was a red patch around his eyes. He spoke with a big tongue, and his breath was full of wine.


    "Sukko, are you ok? I think we''d better go home! " Although Liu Qingqing has eased her relationship with her sister, she can''t let go of her estrangement. What''s more, she will worry about herself if she doesn''t go home so late after school.


    "Oh! Go home! Good! Go home Suk nodded and struggled to get up from the chair. Liu Qingqing looked at his shaking appearance and quickly reached for help.


    "Poop Before Liu Qingqing''s hand touched Suk, he saw that there was no one in front of him. Suk directly lay on the ground, with a calm expression on his face and seemed to fall asleep.A table of people, suddenly silent for a moment, suddenly burst into a burst of laughter, Liu Feihong looked at Suk lying on the ground, helplessly shrugged his shoulders, said to Ma Meng: "take Suk to my room to have a rest, you can send Qingqing back home!"


    I don''t know how long after that, Suk felt thirsty, and his brain was still a little confused, but there seemed to be a weak air flow in his body, running continuously, circle by circle, and each circle made his brain clear gradually.


    Suk knows that this is the effect of twelve sections of Taoist brocade. Every time he feels tired or even has a headache, the weak air will become more and more obvious, but he can''t even notice it in ordinary times.


    The light in the room is very soft, the ceiling is very white, a square chandelier is emitting a light yellow light, there is a kind of peculiar fragrance of women''s boudoir in the air, and the smell of Erguotou. The mattress under the body is very soft, so it''s very comfortable to lie on it.


    On one side of the bedside table, a cup of boiled water quickly entered Suk''s eyes and unconsciously reached for it. At this time, a task prompt sound suddenly came to his mind.


    "Task: take Liu Feihong to bed; reward: RMB 1000!"


    The task refreshed on the electronic screen of the flower picking system made Suk dumbfounded. He sat up in bed. Through the door of the bedroom and the sofa in the living room, Liu Feihong lay quietly on it, with one arm under her head. She fell asleep soundly. She didn''t know whether her black clothes and trousers were scattered on the ground because she had drunk a lot of wine, but she only wore three It''s just a dot.

 Chapter 229

    Suk was sitting on the bed, but his brain was still a little dizzy. After seeing this task, he was even more at a loss. Liu Feihong''s body was like a sleeping beauty, and his naked skin was shining in the light.


    "Gudong, Gudong!" Suk reached for a cup of water from one side of the bedside table and poured it down, hoping to relieve his dry mouth. But who knows, it backfired. Not only did this feeling not subside, but there was a strong sense of urination.


    "Hoo He crept out of bed. Suk was afraid to wake up Liu Feihong. After all, the scene is a little overwhelming. He was relieved to see that there was no sound in the living room.


    Step by step, I want to go out to the bathroom for convenience, but as soon as I walk out of the bedroom door, my eyes fall on Liu Feihong lying on the sofa.


    The closer he got, the faster his heart beat. The pounding made Suk''s feet soften and he took off his trousers. Liu Feihong swept away his usual cold appearance, with a drunken blush on his cheeks. The once powerful man was sleeping like a docile kitten.


    "Don''t look at me if I''m not polite, don''t look at me if I''m not polite!" Suk kept repeating this sentence in his heart, which forced him to turn his head and go to the bathroom.


    After convenience, the urination subsided, but it didn''t affect his little brother''s excitement at all. They all said that it was easy to be confused after drinking. Suk didn''t know whether he was in this state now, but he really stood up in the tent and felt a little uncomfortable.


    At the thought of Liu Feihong''s jade body lying on the sofa, his heart beat violently like a tide. He was hot and dry all over. He quickly went to the washbasin and washed his face.


    Suk looks up at himself in the mirror, his face is very red, but the cool water is still hot.


    When I think of this task released by the flower picking system, it''s very easy to complete. It''s nothing more than walking over and holding Liu Feihong to bed. But why do I always feel panicked when I think of it?


    The reward for the task is 1000 yuan, which is a drop in the bucket compared with Suk''s own wealth. Moreover, even if he gives up the task, he will lose nothing. There is no punishment at the initial stage of the system.


    However, Liu Feihong gave up her bed to herself, but she lay down on the sofa and went to sleep. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to sleep comfortably. She drank so much wine again. It''s certain that she will feel sore the next day after she wakes up.


    After helping herself so much and really realizing her concern for herself, Suk couldn''t just walk away. He should take her to bed.


    Suk told himself again and again, don''t think about it. He just hugged his sister. It''s no big deal!


    "Hoo He took a deep breath, then vomited out, and tried his best to make his heart beat gently. Suk finally walked out.


    Standing in front of the sofa, Suk, who had calmed down a little, suddenly began to blush again. Liu Feihong''s underwear is also black. Compared with her white skin, a kind of sexy charm came to her face.


    The face under the short hair is heroic, and the outline is slightly rigid. The long neck and straight clavicle seem to be the reason why Liu Feihong has been exercising all the time. There is no extra fat on his whole body. His twin peaks are mature and full, but firm and straight, and his lower abdomen is flat.


    At the moment, Liu Feihong is lying on the sofa, making the two peaks collide with each other, forming a deep gully, and the two legs are overlapped, one is slightly bent on the knee, the other is straight, and the position of more cloth in front of and behind the underwear is basically covered. From Suk''s current perspective, the plump buttocks are all exposed, and under the round arc, the thighs are slightly plump and small The legs are slim.


    How can a bloody man resist the temptation in front of him.


    Liu Feihong sleeps very relaxed and breathes gently. With his breath, Shuangfeng seems to be shrinking and expanding, which makes Suk''s feet soften. Even though he has just forced himself not to think wildly, he still can''t keep his mind at peace at this moment.


    Suk can feel that his heart is beating violently again bit by bit, and his breathing becomes much heavier. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it won''t take long, and he will have to run away. Er, of course, he may do something unexpected.


    As soon as he moved to the front of the sofa, Suk finally bent down. His right hand reached under Liu Feihong''s armpit, and his left hand went under his thigh. Without great effort, he picked Liu Feihong up.


    His eyes fell down unconsciously. His tight skin was shining. Shuangfeng seemed to tremble slightly. Then Suk suddenly felt Liu Feihong''s body tighten and opened his eyes the next second.


    "Well! Feifeihong Su Ke was so scared that he didn''t move. Under the skin blind date, Liu Feihong''s clothes are really embarrassing.


    "Well!" Liu Feihong''s eyes fell on Suk''s face. When he found that the man in front of him was Suk, he relaxed again and gave a soft answer. Then he twisted slightly and closed his eyes again.Su kerao was able to guess that Liu Feihong should have fallen asleep again, but he still didn''t dare to move. His heart thumped and thumped as if he wanted to jump out of his throat. Because Liu Feihong had just twisted his body a few times, so that now his right arm was just supported by a mass of meat, and his left hand was even more exciting, just touching his hip.


    One step, two steps


    when he finally got to the bed, Suk was a little relieved. In his arms, Suk was holding a drunken girl in three-point style, which was not the temptation that ordinary men could resist.


    Carefully put Liu Feihong on the bed, the whole process of action gently to the limit, but when Suk wanted to pull back, Liu Feihong had action again.


    Liu Feihong''s eyes seemed to be slightly drunk. Instead of standing on tiptoe to help Suk pull back his arm, he stretched out his hand to pull Suk''s collar and forced him back.


    Suk was even more stupid. He didn''t know what Liu Feihong wanted to do. He had no choice but to follow her action. He bent his arms, leaned forward and stuck his butt up.


    Under the black bra, the crisp breast was half exposed, right under Suk''s eyes, and even the tip of his nose was close to the tender meat. A faint aroma suddenly penetrated into his nose.


    "Ellen, hold me!" Liu Feihong opened her lips lightly. She didn''t know whether she was drunk or sober. She closed her eyes again and let go of her little hands that grasped Suk''s collar. Her hands were all behind her. She only heard a slap. The bra buckled away. Without the shackles of the button, the belts at both ends contracted. Chunguang''s eyes were about to let out.

 Chapter 230

    Suk didn''t know how he pulled out his hand, and watched the snow-white area expand. It seemed that two plum blossoms would bloom on the top of the snow peak next second, so he quickly closed his eyes. .


    the intense heartbeat sounds like a big drum on the battlefield. The whole body is full of blood and hot, but even if you close your eyes, you still have a picture of blood in your mind.


    Heavy breathing disorder disorder, the body began to tremble a little, but when Suk recalled just Liu Feihong''s mouth called the name, finally some recovered.


    This is not the first time that Suk heard the name of Ailian. This is the man before Liu Feihong. This is the man she has always missed.


    It was like a basin of cold water pouring directly on his head. Suk was calm all of a sudden. He wanted to turn around and go, but he was afraid that he would make any trouble if he was not familiar with the terrain. Quietly, slowly, he opened his eyes a little bit.


    It''s still a large area of snow-white, so conspicuous, but it seems that a little plum on the top of the mountain just stuck the edge of the bra, so that it didn''t fall off completely, and finally didn''t show all the spring.


    Suk reached for a blanket, covered Liu Feihong''s carcass, and then turned out of the room.


    When the door was closed again, Suk was completely relieved. His head was still a little drunk, but he was much better. He took out his mobile phone. It was nearly 10:30 on it. He called the missed calls and unread messages displayed on it.


    The phone call was from Luo Feiyan, and the text message was sent by two people, one Wei Lan and the other Li Feifei.


    "Hello! Sister smoke Suk leaned against the wall and called luofeiyan back. After all, he didn''t ask for leave in advance this time. Naturally, he needed to explain.


    "Su Xiaodi, your work attitude is not beautiful these days!" It seems that fangfeiyi people have closed their doors and are very quiet.


    "I''m sorry, sister Yanjie. I can''t help it today. I''m on sister Feihong''s side!" Suk grinned bitterly. As soon as he was about to explain, he heard the sound of Luo Feiyan.


    "Ah? Su Xiaodi, you can''t empathize. Don''t fall in love with me. You''ve harmed so many women in Fangfei. You just want to wipe them off and run away! "


    "Eh!" Suk has a black thread, but lofy doesn''t give him a chance to speak at all.


    "It''s so sad for you to call me back so late. What do you say you''ve been doing for such a long time? Don''t you tell me you are lying on the bed of Liu


    "No, this one doesn''t!" Suk would never admit that just a short time ago, he was really hit by Luo Feiyan. He not only lay in Liu Feihong''s bed, but also nearly got into her bed. "Sister tobacco, don''t tease me!"


    "Yes! Don''t tease you. When you come to work tomorrow, I''ll check it myself to see if your first time is still here? Or is it not the pure little Zhengtai before? "


    Hung up Luo Feiyan''s phone, sent a text message to Li Feifei and Wei Lan, told them to meet again tomorrow, told them to have a rest early, then walked to the stairs.


    "Sukko!" A young man dressed as a waiter was smoking in the corridor. When he saw Suk coming, he quickly welcomed him.


    "Well?" Suk stopped.


    "Sukko, what can I do for you? Home or home? " When the waiter saw Suk, he was very puzzled and said, "brother Meng specially ordered me to stare here. If you go home, I can drive you home!"


    "Good!" Suk didn''t think that Ma Meng was such a tough man. He had a delicate mind, which helped him a lot.


    When Suk lay down on his bed, it was eleven o''clock. When Suk Youfu and Zhang Xue saw their son go home, they went back to the house to rest.


    What happened all day today was too exciting, especially in the abandoned factory. He almost gave up his life. With the last strength of wine, Suk closed his eyes vaguely.


    "Suk, you were too good yesterday! I haven''t been back all day! " Wang Xiaogang met Suk at the school gate, and suddenly he looked surprised. "Yesterday, the teacher called you for a long time, but you didn''t look back. It''s like a blockhouse!"


    "Come on, you! Look at you now, wretched, very wretched! Do you still want to be a director like this? " Suk put the bike in the shed, shaking his head and sighing.


    "Boss, you don''t know something about it. It''s popular in the directing circle. If you look at the big beard and the bucktooth Feng, I think I''ve got enough of Yushu Lingfeng!" Wang Xiaogang looks intoxicated.


    As soon as they entered the classroom, Wei Lan stopped Suk: "Suk, what did you do yesterday? Why can''t I see you all day? "


    "There was an accident at a friend''s home yesterday. He left in a hurry. He didn''t deal with it until evening." Suk thought that Liu Feihong''s sister had been kidnapped. It should be a friend''s family accident! He naturally won''t really tell Wei Lan that he experienced a gang scuffle yesterday and almost died.


    "Will you tell me next time?" Wei Lan''s voice sounds a little resentful, and he seems to be depressed."Ha ha, it must be!"


    It''s not easy to solve Wei Lan''s problem. As soon as Suk gets to his seat, he gets a text message from Li Feifei.


    "Where did you die yesterday?" Seeing these words, Suk can think of Li Feifei''s expression now. He must be eager to kick his eyes and vent his hatred.


    "I was kidnapped by aliens yesterday. The signal there is not very good!" Suk knew that if something was too serious, he would lose.


    "Female alien?"


    "You''re right!"


    "Then how did you come back alive?"


    "It''s hard to say. In order to see you again, I have to sacrifice my hue!"


    "Pooh! Lunch together


    "Well!"


    Suk finished Li Feifei''s short message, and suddenly he felt at a loss. Wei Lan was on the one hand, and Li Feifei was on the other. What should he do?


    I can''t help but look at Wei Lan. The little girl seems to be learning again. She is worthy of being a member of the learning committee. Suk looks at Wei Lan''s slim figure and takes a deep breath. She still doesn''t know what to do.


    "Hello! Who are you going to dinner with? " Li Feifei follows Suk''s steps, and Xiaolian is not very happy. Originally, they have already made an appointment to have lunch together, but after school, Suk even says that someone wants to invite him to dinner, and he is embarrassed to push it off.


    "I can''t say several people. I''ll know when I go out!" In the morning, Suk received a call from sun song, the boss of Huang maohun. Of course, he is still Liu Feihong''s subordinate. He said he wanted to meet him and invite him to dinner.


    Originally, Suk speculated that maybe it was because Huang Mao didn''t protect Liu Qingqing, so sun song hoped he could intercede for them in front of Liu Feihong, but who knew that sun song wanted to recognize himself as the boss, and he also said that he already had territory.

 Chapter 231

    In Yajian, a restaurant near No.17 middle school, an electric turntable rotates slowly on a round table, which is full of various dishes. Suk is ranked first by sun Songqiang, while Li Feifei sits on his left side, next to sun song on his right side. Huang Mao also has a man he doesn''t know very well, with a smile on his face.


    Suk was a little confused, but he was still driving to pick him up when he was invited by others, so he couldn''t refuse. What''s more, he had promised them before, but he didn''t have time to fulfill the agreement.


    "Sukko!"


    Sun song picked up one side of the juice and poured it over for Suk and Li Feifei. His face was respectful and his smile was almost flattering.


    It''s not the first time that Suk has known sun song. It''s not too surprising that he calls himself Suke brother directly. After all, he can only be regarded as a third rate leader under Liu Feihong, but others can call him, but he can''t be too serious: "what''s the matter with brother sun?"


    "Brother sukko, you''re killing me! Call me sun song or monkey! I haven''t seen you for a long time! A while ago, I had a tense relationship with Lao Lang''s family, and I didn''t have time. Yesterday, I killed Ya Ting, so I wanted to come and see brother Suke! "


    Today, sun song specially changed his colorful Hawaiian style clothes. He was clean and neat, with black T-shirt and short sleeves. He not only showed his strong muscles, but also a lot of tattoos. Although he was full of smiles, he was more aggressive than before.


    Li Feifei looks at Sun song suspiciously, and then at Suk. Just at the school gate, sun song came to pick them up. But now, the more you look at these people, the less nice they are!


    However, these people seem to be very respectful to Suk. They seem to be more respectful than high school students when they see the headmaster. Especially when the yellow hair looks at Suk, his face is slightly bruised, but his eyes are very hot.


    not only Li Feifei is confused, but Suk is a little confused. In this case, it''s better to simply open the window and say frankly: "brother sun, if you have anything, just say it. I''ll help you if I have the strength."


    There is no impermeable wall in the world. What''s more, although he was not qualified to go to Liu Feihong''s table for a toast at the dinner last night, it was not fruitless to exchange cups and cups in the hall. After all, it was not confidential to assign 20% of the double headed wolf brothers'' territory to Suk.


    The waiters who served Yajian had already passed the news. The 20% area in Weihai City is not big, that is, it looks like three or four streets. But it''s a prosperous area. Although sun song had two streets in his hand before, he was looking forward to it.


    What makes sun song even more moved is that even if Suk has this site, there is no one in his hand! If anyone follows him now, he''ll be number two.


    Under Liu Feihong, sun song has always been a third rate figure. He has younger brothers in his hands, and most of them are part-time subordinates from the outside. He really dares to fight and fight. At most, he has less than 30.


    With this kind of person, sun song can''t really participate in the core of Liu Feihong''s group. Occasionally, he has to feel a little bit of leisure. If he can transfer to Suk now, and this is not a Wuzai at all, everyone knows that Suk is Liu Feihong''s little brother, and he just jumps from his own family to another family.


    A lot of people knew about it yesterday and cried out one by one, but Sun song had an advantage. He had known Suk before, so he naturally had less trouble. As long as he made his move early enough, it would be a safe thing to do.


    After all, Suk should be worried about it now. It''s a good time to recruit. Whoever gets the first place will get the maximum benefits.


    Sun song saw that Suke asked clearly, and glanced at Huang Mao quietly. Huang Mao''s name was Huang Yong, and he saw that the boy was smart. He immediately laughed: "brother Suke, I''ll give you a toast first!"


    Huang was beaten by a slight concussion yesterday, and his eyes were still bruised. But he did not affect his expression. He stood up and held the baijiu. "Congratulations on the promotion of Rongchang''s street," he said. "Brother is done!"


    The more he listened, the more confused he became. He frowned. Before he could speak, Huang Mao had a glass of wine, and his face didn''t change. It seemed that he had been on the battlefield for a long time.


    "Huang Yong, what do you mean by that?" Rongchang Street Suk knows that fangfeiyi people are in this street, and his home is also in the south of that street, but what does this shoulder handle say? It''s a little confused. It''s really confusing.


    "Brother Suke, you call me yellow hair, Huang Yong, Huang Yong. I didn''t know you called me!" Huang Mao scratched his head and then said, "brother Suke, Rongchang street, Beichen street and Yong''an Street are now your territory. It''s not worth celebrating."


    The more Suk listened, the more confused he became. These three streets used to be Langming''s sphere of influence. At the beginning, they were in fangfeiyi, so they only appeared because of this. But now how did they become their own?


    Sun song has been looking at Suk, and found that the expression on Suk''s face does not seem to be fake. He asked: "brother Suk, didn''t Zhang fatty and Feihong make such a decision yesterday?""Yesterday?" Su Ke recalled yesterday, only remember to drink a glass of Baijiu, and his mind had no impression on what happened in the back. He smiled bitterly. "Brother sun, I really don''t know. I drank some wine yesterday and went straight to sleep."


    "Oh, what I said! That''s true! Yesterday, Zhang pangzi and Feihong sister had decided to divide Lang Guangming''s territory into ten parts. Originally, Zhang pangzi took 60%, but he insisted on giving you 20% instead of taking advantage of us. In the end, it seems that it''s the street that Huang Mao said in the past three days! "


    Sun song explained to Suk, and finally said carefully, "I''m not sure about the specific things. Would you like to call sister Feihong and ask?"


    Suk subconsciously took out his mobile phone, but in a flash he remembered the scene he saw in Liu Feihong''s room last night. He couldn''t tell whether Liu Feihong was drunk or awake at that time. In short, he felt very embarrassed when he thought about it. After looking at his mobile phone, he called ma Mengna.


    Li Feifei sits on one side and is always in the middle of the clouds. Although what these people say sounds very clear, it always feels like a dream talk. What''s the handle, what''s the territory? Is this making a movie?


    A table of people, when Suk called, were all silent. Sun song sat on Suk''s left side, and Ma Meng''s words were all in his ears.


    "I''m the boss of those three streets now?" Suk got a positive answer from Ma Meng, but he still looked unbelievable and turned to sun song.


    "Boss, you are the boss now!" Sun song nodded.


    My friends, does anyone know Li Qunfeng from Zhangjiajie, Hunan?

 Chapter 232

    After Su Ke''s surprise, he soon became indifferent. After all, he still doesn''t understand what a boss should be like?


    Zhang pangzi is like a middle-aged uncle playing chess on the street. Liu Feihong is more like a high-ranking leader in a big enterprise. Lang Ming is really like a underworld, but the one who is most like the boss of the underworld is lost first!


    So what should I do, or what kind of status should I have? I have no intuitive idea at all. After I was excited, I became a little confused and calm.


    "boss! Actually, I want to talk about something when I invite you here today! " Sun song has automatically adjusted his address from sukege to boss, but Suke doesn''t seem to recognize it.


    "Brother sun, you say!"


    Suk looks at Sun song, who is nearly 30 years old. He has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his two ears are surprisingly big. According to his face, his ears are very happy, but now this blessed man is embarrassed.


    "It''s like this! After I heard about it yesterday, I thought, boss, you have three streets now, but it seems that there is no suitable person to take care of it. I don''t know if I can recommend myself! "


    "Yes! Sukko, I want to be in your hands, too! " Huang Mao''s eyes were very hot. He was more enthusiastic than looking at beautiful women.


    "Well," Suk said with a pause, "I don''t know what to do with it yet? I don''t know if sister Feihong has any other plans, but if there is no accident, I''ll be happy to have you to help me! "


    Suk can''t answer them directly now. Although several people are old acquaintances, they all say that they know each other well, but they don''t know each other well. In the end, they have to find out what kind of person they are and whether they are reliable or not.


    "well, boss, just think of me!" Sun song also knows that this matter can not be settled in a single sentence, but he should be the first to lose his loyalty. To show his attitude is his goal today.


    Although Li Feifei is full of worries, he is still very quiet at the dinner table, but occasionally he looks at Suk in a strange way, like he knows Suk for the first time.


    Sun song, Huang Mao and the man named Li Chen also seem to see that Li Feifei is not interested in these things, but she is brought by Suk. Although it is not clear whether Liu Qingqing is Suk''s girlfriend or the girl in front of her, she still tries to turn the topic to some relaxed things.


    "Hello! I''m Suk


    All of a sudden, Suk''s mobile phone rings and looks at a strange number.


    Just after the connection, there came a girl''s voice: "Suk, this is Han Mei. Come here, Zheng Mo has an accident!"


    Han Mei''s voice is very urgent, seems to have a cry, suddenly let Suk a little surprised: "what''s the matter? Han Mei, don''t worry. Speak slowly! "


    "Zheng Mo was hit by a car at school. Come here quickly!" There seems to be a girl''s quarrel on the other end of the phone, and then the phone is hung up.


    All the people at the dinner table heard Suk''s call for help, and looked at Suk''s face turning black: "boss, what''s the matter?" Sun song asked quickly.


    "Hoo Suk could feel his mood getting confused and took a deep breath. Then he said, "Huang Mao, you can send Feifei back to school first. Sun song and I will go to Weihai teachers college!"


    Li Feifei looks at Suk with a serious expression. Although she has some doubts about the origin of the girl who called, and even a little jealous, she is still obedient. She gets up quickly and drives back to No.17 middle school by Huang Mao.


    Although sun song drank wine, he drove steadily and kept looking at Suk: "boss, don''t worry. There''s nothing big going on in school!"


    "Well!" Suk''s mind constantly appears the appearance of Zheng Mo, and even imagined that she was knocked down by a car, lying in a pool of blood. Her heart beat violently and her hands clenched tightly.


    About ten minutes later, sun song had already driven the car into the gate of Weihai normal college. Just now, Suk called Han Mei again. He knew that the situation was not as bad as he thought. Zheng Mo was just knocked down by the car. But now the trouble is that the owner not only didn''t apologize, but also threatened Zheng Mo to lose money.


    Sun song saw a group of people in front of him from a distance. He seemed to be watching something. Naturally, he guessed that it was the place where the accident happened. After a sharp brake, Suk pushed the door and jumped down.


    "Are you all right?" Through the crowd outside, Suk saw Zheng Mo standing on one side unharmed, with a five centimeter scratch on his leg, exuding Yin red blood, and ran directly.


    "Nothing!" Zheng Mo pulled the corner of his mouth and gave a little smile. However, from her expression, Suk seemed to endure the pain. He squatted down to see that the wound should have been broken by Zheng Mo falling on the ground: "I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    "Ah As soon as Suk finished, he heard a man''s voice, which sounded harsh and arrogant."Want to go to the hospital? I''ll pay for my car first. You''re his boyfriend! Lose money quickly


    Suk turned to see a young man, who looked like he was in his early twenties. The button on the collar of his slim shirt was not fastened, revealing the gold chain hanging around his neck. His hair was split in the middle, his eyes were slender, and his face was impatient.


    Along the direction of the man''s finger, on the edge of Yong Road, a black Honda Accord crashed into a tree, the airbag was fully opened, and it was full of the driver''s seat.


    "If you drive carelessly and hit someone, you still have the face to make people pay for the car!" Han Mei can''t help shouting again. She is filled with indignation and wants to kick the man.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk didn''t pay attention to the man. His voice was very calm and he nodded to Han Mei. He found that Xiao Xianren, a group of players who had played together, were all there, but their faces were very serious.


    "Zheng Mo and I came back from eating outside. Just after we came in, we heard the sound of the car behind us. He was driving too fast. Before Zheng Mo could escape, he was blown over. Now he hit the car and bit back like a mad dog!" Han Meiyue said angrily and pointed to the man.


    "Ah! How can you talk, little girl? Do you believe I''ll get you out and let a hundred migrant workers rape you? " The man spoke very obscene, and Suk frowned unconsciously. His body tensed, and he turned and walked towards the man.


    "Go home, mom! Do you believe that I asked a hundred migrant workers to rape you? " Han Mei is not only lustful, but also a tough man. In a word, she almost makes Suk stagger.

 Chapter 233

    Suk knows why he is so arrogant. It''s nothing more than a rich second generation. He also knows why Xiao Xianren and his family come here, but they still can''t deal with it. It''s nothing more than a car involved, and the pavilion that hit the tree is more than 200000. In the eyes of these students, it''s really a big event.


    it''s just that Suk doesn''t care about these restrictive problems, but before Suk comes to the man, sun song and Li Chen, who came with him, surround him.


    The second generation of the rich was still tilted his head and looked at Suk with disdain. As soon as he was about to speak, he felt that his back suddenly hit him with a strong force, which was even more powerful than when the airbag just popped out.


    Li Chen was thin and thin. Although he looked like a hemp pole, he didn''t expect that he was so powerful. When he kicked out, he saw how far the rich second Dayton flew out, and fell on the ground with a plop.


    "Sukege, you go to take people to the hospital first, and give it to me this way!" Li Chen said a word to Suk and continued to walk towards the rich second generation. He was not happy. Every step he took, he was involuntarily moving his joints, shaking his neck from left to right, stretching his arms backward, and there was a clattering sound.


    "Zheng Mo, let''s go to the hospital!" Since someone came out, Suk naturally wanted to take care of Zheng Mo for the first time. It was only at this time that he heard the rich second generation Scream: "what are you going to do? I''m Zhao Dongsheng and my father is Zhao Li. Think about the consequences! "


    "Zhao Li? I haven''t heard of it. Even if Zhao Lirong comes here today, you can''t run away! " Li Chen has no pressure to deal with such people. After all, there are Zhang pangzi and Liu Feihong standing behind Suk. Even if he has committed a crime today, someone will be able to protect him.


    What''s more, I have to show my face in front of Suk to deepen my impression.


    "No! Just go to the infirmary and have a look! " Zheng Mo''s small face is a little white. If you put it on anyone, I''m afraid you can''t calm down.


    "is there anyone on duty in the infirmary?" As soon as Suk mentioned the infirmary, he immediately remembered his school doctor, who was not doing his job. He was afraid that he would go there in vain.


    "Well, our infirmary is on duty 24 hours a day!" Han Mei came over and saw that the boy who just insulted herself was beaten by Pang. Then she calmed down a little.


    "Don''t move!" Suk looked at Zheng Mo, as if he wanted to move his steps, and grabbed her arm: "Han Mei, where is the infirmary? You show me the way After that, he directly held Zheng Mo in his arms.


    Zheng Mo is very light. Maybe the girls who practice dancing are all like this. They are protruding forward and backward, but they keep their body light. Holding them in their arms, they don''t feel any difficulty.


    Han Mei saw Suk picked up Zheng Mo and ran to the front to lead the way.


    Although he had given his first kiss to Suk before, Zheng Mo was a little shy to be held in his arms by him in such a public situation. His small face was just white, but now he was with a rosy blush, his head was down, and he didn''t dare to look around.


    Suk strode forward, and the punches and kicks coming from behind were not his concern. Moreover, if the damned rich second generation didn''t run away for a while, he had to vent his anger.


    The infirmary is not far away, but along the way Zheng Mo nervously forgot the pain of the wound on his leg. He put his head on Suk''s shoulder, and a kind of warm sweetness came into his mind.


    At his most helpless moment, Suk appeared, like a giant who can lift the sky, to help himself out of the wind and rain. At the first sight of him, he settled down in his heart.


    Sure enough, there''s someone in the infirmary.


    It took about half an hour to clean, disinfect and bandage. During the whole process, Zheng Mo was holding Suk''s hand with great effort, and her knuckles were white. Fortunately, Zheng Mo didn''t like to keep long nails, otherwise Suk would be miserable.


    Suk comforted her with a smile all the time, and let Han Mei on one side have nothing to do. He went to the door to wait for them.


    On the way back, Zheng Mo doesn''t let Suk report himself, but he has to go back by himself. Suk urges them to go back to the dormitory to have a rest, but they are rejected directly.


    When the three of them returned to their original place, they found that the crowd around them was obviously bigger. They thought sun song should solve the problem, but they didn''t expect it to be the same. But when they walked in, they knew something had changed.


    Sun song, Li Chen and Huang Mao are standing together. Sun song spits out a mouthful of smoke, and the butt of the cigarette is bright and dark, while Li Chen and Huang Mao are holding an iron bar in their hands.


    On the other side, the arrogant rich second generation is bruised and bruised, but now he is sitting on the roof of his car with a cigarette in his hand. But in his present image, he is just like a clown. In a threatening manner,


    shovel around ten workers, and it seems that he was directly drawn from a construction site. Everyone''s clothes were not covered with mud, or with white ash and gray faces. But they were all carrying guys. They were all common pickaxe handles, hammers and spades on the site, and all of them were also aggressive.


    "Yo! Come back Zhao Dongsheng, the second generation of rich people, has a ferocious facial expression. His smile is more ugly than his cry. He points to Suk: "even if you pay for the car today, you can''t do it. Please kneel down and kowtow to me. Men kowtow and women kowtow to me. Otherwise, you''ll be killed. How many people are you compared with me? The migrant workers in Laozi''s hands are drawn out to scare you to death! "Zheng Mo once took Suk''s hand, and his nervous face turned white again. Now even Han Mei was in a panic.


    "Don''t be afraid!" Suk patted Zheng Mo''s hand, with a faint smile on her pretty cheek.


    "Don''t go!" Zheng Mo knew Suk''s temper. He had known it very well in the last year of Jin se Hua. Although more than ten migrant workers were fierce one by one, it was not sure Suk would rush by.


    "Sukko, I''ve already called!" Sun song came over. As a qualified underworld, the current situation made him lose face. Although the migrant workers seemed to be able to guess that sun song was a local ruffian and hesitated all the time. They didn''t do anything, which really hurt sun song''s self-esteem.


    All of a sudden, Suk seemed to hear a disorderly sound of footsteps, as if a lot of people were running towards him.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    When the crowd separated, they saw 267 gangster like men come in, each with the same kind of iron bars, one meter long.


    One of the men in black ran directly to himself: "brother Suke, brother Meng asked me to come here, do you want to do it?"


    Suk didn''t know how this man knew himself, but Zhao Dongsheng, the second generation of rich people, really caused his anger. Looking up, Zhao Dongsheng seemed to be looking at himself with some silly eyes, and his mouth could not help turning up slightly and spitting out two words: "do it!"


    Little bear, little lonely has tried his best...

 Chapter 234

    Some things can be solved peacefully, but some things have to rely on tough means. If you can''t show your strength, you will not only hold your breath in your heart, but also despise your peers. Even your opponents will be more rampant.


    What''s more, today''s Suk is no longer the introverted, cowardly, tolerant and astringent little boy. Although his temper is still calm, he is more tough when he is in trouble.


    Looking up at Zhao Dongsheng, his face became a little ugly. After all, the 267 gangsters who followed him were all with tattoos on their bodies and iron bars in their hands. They all looked serious. Although the migrant workers he called were strong and strong, they could meet professional hooligans and make decisions.


    With a command from Suk, he saw that the black compassionate man who had just talked to him raised his hand, and more than 20 gangsters didn''t say a word. They rushed to him directly, with iron bars flying in their hands, with cold light.


    Among these migrant workers, there is no lack of bloody Fanggang people. From the behavior of self Immolation or jumping off buildings in order to ask for wages, we can see that migrant workers are not easy to bully.


    "Give me a call. If you kill me, you''ll be counted as mine. Everyone will get double pay!" Zhao Dongsheng stood on the top of the car and yelled. He was still holding a mobile phone in his hand. His eyes were red and he was crazy. He yelled at the phone: "supervisor Wang, you can pull two more people to me. You should be able to take a taxi! You don''t want to do it, do you? Cut the crap and get me some people


    Just when Zhao Dongsheng saw that he was not doing well and was shouting, the gangsters had already killed in the group of migrant workers. They felt that the sound of metal impact and the dull sound of blunt objects falling on people''s bodies were like tides. All of a sudden, they rushed into the eardrum, and Zhao Dongsheng seemed to be a little absent-minded.


    The onlookers all stepped back and formed a larger circle. Today''s bustle is just too exciting. They really can''t suppress their curiosity. First, a car ran against a girl and hit a tree. Then, not only the girl was injured, but the owner also clamored for compensation.


    later, the girl''s boyfriend came over and took two friends from the society to teach the car owner a lesson. However, who knew that the car owner was actually the son of the contractor leader. A phone call called 17-8 migrant workers to help, and the situation turned sharply. Even the three local ruffians in the society seemed to feel a little tricky, but when everyone thought that evil had defeated justice, they suddenly turned out to be better.


    The injured party is not afraid of the migrant workers'' group. On the contrary, the follow-up army keeps coming. It seems that they have only seen the scuffle on TV. In the middle of the day, there is a full martial arts performance on campus, and none of the students have the spare time to call the police.


    Zheng Mo''s face turned white at last. Even Han Mei and Xiao Xianren''s basketball friends were at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    Zheng Mo was very nervous when he thought of this incident because of himself. If this incident became serious, it would affect Suk! After all, he was only slightly injured: "Suk"


    "nothing!" Suk doesn''t have the slightest fear now. After yesterday''s scenes in the abandoned factory building, Suk has long had immunity to such scenes. What''s more, these gangsters still have a sense of propriety. Although there have been migrant workers for a long time, their lives are not in danger.


    Turning to Zheng Mo, he said with a smile: "you, we are reasonable in this matter. We are not afraid of any lawsuit." And Suk also has an idea, is to verify yesterday at the dinner table, Zhang fatty that joke, whether he can go across the sea again.


    "Sit down and have a rest." After seeing Zheng Mo''s leg bandaged, Suk stood awkwardly, holding her little hand and retreating to one side. There are many benches on the side of Yong road in the university campus, which are very humanized. Pressing Zheng Mo on the bench, his sweet action is in great contrast to the bloody rain on the other side.


    "Suk, are you all right?" Even Han Mei, who has always been a big girl, began to worry about Suk. When she called Suk, one reason was that he was Zheng Mo''s boyfriend, and the other reason was that Han Mei knew Suk would be able to hold the scene. When she was blocked in the KTV room, she dared to rush out, let alone now?


    But what she didn''t expect was that a phone call from her called Suk, and Suk brought so many local ruffians and hooligans all at once. Although these hooligans looked pretty good, they all came to support themselves, but they always felt that the fight of such a large group would have some serious consequences.


    "Ah A scream came suddenly. Another migrant worker was knocked down with his head in his hands. After a while, the seventeen migrant workers had already laid down a large area. The bloodstain on the ground was extremely dazzling.


    "What happened?" Before Suk spoke, he heard a familiar voice coming from behind him. It was calm and steady. He looked back quickly and his eyes lit up: "brother Meng, how are you here?"


    "It''s OK to be idle. Sun song called me and said you had a little trouble, so I just passed by to have a look!" Standing behind Suk is like a hill. It seems that from the first time I saw him, he was always dressed like a marine. Today is no exception.


    The feeling of Ma Meng to Suk was that he was cold and warm. Although he said it very easily, he could feel his justice. Originally, he had sent someone to support the field, so he didn''t need to go again, but he still came!"Brother Meng!" Zheng Mo and Han Mei once met Ma Meng in Jin se Hua Nian. Naturally, they said hello like Su Ke. Moreover, the two girls could vaguely guess Ma Meng''s identity, which must be the type of underworld elder brother. They were relieved to Su Ke.


    "Well!" Ma Meng nodded and looked at the gauze bandaged on Zheng Mo''s leg: "is the leg OK?"


    "It''s all right. I just rubbed my skin. The school doctor said that I would be fine in two days!" Zheng Mo is not very interesting.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s nothing. We can''t be wronged. We don''t have to show it at all." Ma Meng could see that the two girls were a little pale, so he naturally wanted to comfort them. At this time, the voice of scuffle gradually weakened. Everyone looked up and saw that the migrant workers were almost broken and bleeding, and only a few of them who were not injured were squatting on the ground with their heads in their arms.


    "Brother Meng, brother sukko!" Before that, the black T-shirt man who brought people ran over, his clothes were stained with a lot of blood, and the blood was solidified, which seemed a little black: "done!" He said fiercely to the horse.


    "And the boy?" Suk glanced, but did not find that before the rampant Zhao Dongsheng, the rich second generation do not know where to hide, no shadow.


    "Who is it?" Although Ma Meng came over, he only knew the simple situation, then he turned around and didn''t know what Suk meant.


    At this time, another disordered sound of footsteps came from the outside. It seemed that there were a large number of people, and someone was shouting outside: "son? Xiaosheng? Don''t be afraid, dad is coming! "


    The big circle of students separated from each other again, revealing a passage. A man with a big stomach, about forty years old, with a gloomy face, was also followed by a group of migrant workers. From a distance, there were forty or fifty people.

 Chapter 235

    The man was obviously Zhao Dongsheng''s father. He seemed to be a middle-aged man named Zhao Li. His face was gloomy and livid. When he saw the migrant workers lying on the ground in front of him, he was even more flustered and looked around: "son? Where is it? Dad''s here. Who dares to bully you


    "Well! Pick up the small one and come up with an old one Suk also saw Zhao Li with a large group of migrant workers. These people were also drawn from the construction site. They were all disheartened, but there were several men in security uniforms inside, which seemed like that.


    Zhao limingxian has seen more than 20 gangsters in front of him. Now they all look at him one by one. However, Zhao Li is also a man of high prestige in Weihai City. He almost joined the Municipal Committee of the Chinese people''s Political Consultative Conference and started a real estate company himself. He has done a lot of forced demolition work. He has seen a lot of gangsters. This scene must not weaken his momentum and glare fiercely past times.


    "Son! Come out Zhao Li knew that his son''s conduct must have caused trouble. Now he''s hiding and growing up so big that he has to wipe his bottom. As long as his son is OK, he can make a big loss.


    "Dad A scream, really affectionate, all of a sudden all the eyes of all the past, is still the honda accord that hit the tree, saw a person slowly from under the car to drill out.


    "I wipe his mother, who beat you like this?" Zhao Li knows that his son is afraid of bullying, but he still knows how to protect himself. He absolutely implements circuitous tactics, saves his strength, and then takes revenge. But who knows that this boy is black and blue now. If he didn''t shout his father, he would hardly recognize it.


    Zhao Li trotted over, pulled up his son, looked up and down, and found that there was no lack of arms and legs, but his right eye was bruised and swollen, his eyes could not be opened, there seemed to be a trace of blood on his forehead, and his footprints were all over the body. The more he looked, the more distressed he was.


    "son, who did it? Dad killed him?" Zhao Li said as he turned to look at the gangsters. At present, there are more than 20 gangsters sitting or standing, but two or three of them have also been decorated. The indifferent look on his face makes Zhao Li more anxious.


    However, although Zhao Li was angry and angry, he wanted to kill the murderer who beat his son now. But he knew that he couldn''t do this.


    First of all, it is necessary to find out who these gangsters are under and who they are looking for, and whether they take money to do business or for other reasons. They still have some brains to do business in shopping malls.


    "Dad, you have to avenge me! You see they hit me! " Zhao Dongsheng has a runny nose and tears. He can be regarded as seeing his life-saving relatives. Just now he was fighting together. Seeing the people he called one by one being beaten to the ground, he was afraid.


    There is no other way to show off one''s strength and look at Zheng Mo and Han Mei, who are easy to bully and want to put the blame on them. Even if Suk brings people, he is not afraid at all, but now what? Not scared almost pee pants, sneaked under the car.


    "Hoo! Who do you think it is? " Zhao Liming knows that the gangsters over there are the most likely targets, but he still has to ask.


    "Yes" Zhao Dongsheng uses another unsealed eye to look around, but his right eye is bruised and swollen, and his left eye''s eyesight is affected. He looks at things vaguely and unreal. However, the 30 or 40 people brought by his father are still able to see clearly, and his confidence is full.


    Sun song is really depressed today. He wanted to be the first one to offer himself and have a good future. But who knows that he caught up with it? It''s reasonable to say that some troubles are an opportunity and he''s taken care of them. It''s just a good job in front of Suk. What''s worse is that he''s in a lot of trouble. He''s also a second-generation contractor.


    I couldn''t solve it myself, so I had to call Ma Meng. It was not easy to settle the matter. I just saw Ma Meng coming, but I didn''t wait for myself to say hello. The boss Lao Tzu came back. Now I heard Zhao Dongsheng start to testify, and walked forward without saying a word.


    Zhao Li looked at a man in his thirties, with tattoos on his arms and a strong body, walking towards him. He also looked like a boss, holding his arms and glancing over: "did you make my son like this?"


    Without waiting for sun song to speak, he felt that his arm was pulled. He turned his head and looked around. He didn''t know when Suk came over and said, "I''ll come!"


    After sun song''s subconscious step, Suk had already come to Zhao Li. When Zhao Dongsheng looked at Suk, he immediately thought that this was the culprit, and his anger was even more intense. With his own Laozi standing on one side, he raised his hand and pointed to Suk: "that''s him!"


    "You?" Zhao Li looked at Suk. He was young, less than 20 at most. At least he looked a little green and astringent. He should still be at the age of school. He had beautiful cheeks and was very weak. Although he was about the same size as himself, he was still a little thin. He squinted and looked up and down. Then he asked.


    "Well!" Suk''s face was very calm, and his mouth seemed to be smiling. He shrugged at Zhao Li, and directly affirmed his question. He looked at Zhao Li with a big head and ears, a big stomach, and a straight face. He finally knew what was wrong between the upper beam and the lower beam. Like father, like son. He was ready to be unreasonable."Who are you with?" Zhao Li naturally wants to find out the way down. If he has no background, it''s not a matter of minutes for him to knead flat and round.


    "Not with anyone! oh By the way, if I have to say it, I''m with Sugo! " Suk didn''t seem to care. He didn''t seem to be in a panic at all.


    Looking at Su Ke''s performance, Zhao Li was a little confused, and his brain was turning rapidly. But in his mind, it seemed that there was no su Ge in the whole Weihai City. After a pause, he repeated: "Su Ge?"


    "Yes! Jesus, I''m with brother Su! " After Suk finished, he couldn''t help laughing. Just now, he suddenly remembered in his mind that there is a priest who worships Jesus as the eldest son in the book, not to mention his surname su. There''s nothing wrong with that.


    "Son of a bitch, are you kidding me?" Zhao Li was a little stunned, and immediately responded, isn''t Jesus the leader of Christianity? His face suddenly became a little ugly.


    "Why don''t you believe in Jesus with me! He will cover you for a lifetime, let you live a stable and happy life! Put down the butcher''s knife and believe in Jesus immediately Suk put his hands in his pocket and his face was full of warm and sincere smile.


    "I told you to tell me about Jesus!" When Zhao Li saw Suk coming, he didn''t think much of it. Now he was angry with Suk. When he became the boss, he was angry with Suk every day. How could he worry about the boss or not? What boss can he be with? Raising your hand is a slap.


    [author''s digression]: there is really no manuscript saved! It''s just hot every day!

 Chapter 236

    With a bang, Zhao Li, a big bellied man, raised his hand to slap Suk in the face. But before throwing his hand out, he felt a strong force coming from his belly. It was like the time when he was hit by a motorcycle when he was a child. He felt as if he was flying, his feet were off the ground, and he was leaning back to fly out.


    it''s like all the viscera are mixed up. I''m afraid that if I do something, the food I just ate at noon will pour out. After a puff, Zhao Li falls to the ground and rolls twice. I didn''t expect that Suk''s foot is so powerful.


    "Dad With a scream, Zhao Dongsheng rushed over and helped Zhao Li up. He yelled at the migrant workers who followed his father: "what the hell are you doing? Give me a hand!"


    After hearing this, the migrant workers and the security guards on the construction site looked at Zhao Li who was about to stand up. After all, since the boss had not spoken yet, he could not act rashly. He saw that Zhao Li seemed to be holding his breath in his heart. After a long time, he grew a breath, and his face turned white. I don''t know if he was in a hurry, and his body trembled slightly.


    He raised his arm, reached out his index finger and said to Suk, "you want to die! You all give it to me. Kill him. I''ll take care of something. Each one will be awarded 1000 yuan! " Zhao Li''s brain is in a mess now. He has only one idea in his mind, that is, he must abandon the boy. He hasn''t suffered such humiliation for many years.


    But after he finished this sentence, he saw that the gangsters who were not far away, sitting or standing, threw out their cigarette butts one by one, continued to pick up the iron sticks, came one by one, and stood neatly behind Suk. In a moment, they had a bad feeling.


    At this time, his precious son was even more excited: "kill him, one arm ten thousand, one leg twenty thousand, I have plenty of money!" Zhao Dongsheng''s expression is ferocious. Standing beside his father, his voice is distorted because of his excitement.


    although Zhao Li hesitated, before he could react, he saw that the migrant workers and security guards he brought from the construction site rushed to Suk like doping.


    Ma Meng stood beside the bench, and the two girls stood up in panic. Zheng Mo didn''t expect that they were still in good condition. How did they fight again all of a sudden, especially the number of the other side obviously got the upper hand: "brother Meng!"


    Hearing Zheng Mo''s voice, Ma Meng turned to look at her: "it''s OK, Suk''s skill is very strong. I can''t stand a little hurt!" When he spoke, there was no worry on his face. He seemed to believe Suk very much.


    Suk actually had prepared for the battle, and the body has always maintained a combat posture at any time. There must be a brave man under the reward. The group of migrant workers had red eyes, and they picked up the pick and hold the shovel.


    Maybe these people are too confident about their boss''s strength, and they don''t even think about the consequences of hurting Suk, so they rush to the promised bonus.


    Without waiting for Suk''s action, the gangsters who gathered behind him quickly met him. Although there were a large number of people on the opposite side, all of them were savages, to tell you the truth, they were the real experts in fighting and unloading their arms and legs. Usually chopping people was like cutting vegetables. How could they be afraid?


    Moreover, Suk also endured a lot of anger, Zheng Mo was hit, the other side not only didn''t admit his mistake, but also swaggered and threatened, and unconsciously called out a group of people and a group of people. Seeing those migrant workers running towards him with red eyes, they immediately moved their body weight down, pushed their right foot backward, and rushed out.


    Although unarmed, does not mean that Suk does not have lethality.


    Jeet Kune Do pays most attention to the actual combat, whether it''s the moving pace or the strength of the hand. Suk, who has won the intermediate proficiency award, is able to deal with a group of migrant workers. The only result of all the people who rush up to attack him is that he skilfully evades and then attacks him like a storm.


    Rao Shi, these migrant workers have been engaged in manual labor all the year round. They are so strong that they can''t bear it.


    A migrant worker in a camouflage suit full of mud, waving a long hammer in his hand, suddenly hit Suk''s shoulder. His step moved gently, his left foot was the center of the circle, and his body was like one side. He reached out to grasp the man''s arm, and his right fist hit his armpit at a high speed, with a sudden dull sound.


    The nerve of the whole arm was knocked unconscious, and the hammer suddenly fell off. Suk held the man''s neck with both hands, bent his right leg and took his knee as the starting point. His body jumped up, and his knee banged against the man''s jaw. By the time Suk let go, the migrant worker had fallen into a coma.


    did not stay at all, because a shovel with wind was already splitting itself quickly.


    Suk pushed back, as if he had eyes behind him. As soon as he put his arms around him, a security guard who came quietly to the construction site was pulled directly in front of him and pushed forward.


    "Ah A scream.


    shovel was directly cut over the arm of the security guard. It seemed that the sound of bone fracture had been far away.


    The more you fight, the smoother you get. You have begun to follow the routine of Jeet kune do. Your throat, eyes, armpit, and lower vagina are all concise and clear. You can do the most damage in a proper way.Standing behind him, Zhao Li was sweating. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his forehead. His face was not clear. In such a short time, more than half of the migrant workers he had brought fell on the ground, their heads were broken and some even fainted.


    One go, one go, one go, one go.


    These migrant workers from the beginning of the fierce, stupefied state, began to become sober, especially their companions one by one fell to the ground, the body blood dripping appearance finally let these people become careful, unconsciously began to retreat.


    Zhao Li''s face was very blue. He realized that if he went on like this, he and his son would have to explain themselves here. His face changed. Looking at his son, he bit his teeth: "Dongsheng, let''s go first!" Before his voice fell, he took Zhao Dongsheng''s arm and wanted to get out of the circle and take the opportunity to escape.


    Just two steps back, Zhao Li felt his body hit a wall, subconsciously looking back, a strong and burly man, like a javelin, stood behind him, his face indifferent: "don''t be busy!"


    "Fierce Lord!" Zhao Li began to stammer when he spoke. He could not help swinging his legs. In a cold sweat, his face turned white.

 Chapter 237

    "Fierce Lord!" Zhao Li''s ghost like expression, his voice full of shock, his eyes staring at the man behind him.


    "do you know me?" Ma Meng frowned slightly. To tell you the truth, this man really didn''t have any impression of himself.


    "Meng ye, I''m Zhao Li from Jianda real estate company in the east city. I''ve met you once before. I don''t know if Feihong is OK?" Zhao Li nodded and bowed, while he was talking, he was beating a drum in his heart. Unexpectedly, he met Ma Meng here. The most likely reason is that his precious son offended him. This man is a real underworld!


    If you want to find a way out and find a way out, you''d better make peace. Even if you lose some money, you can accept it. After all, you, a semi black contractor, really can''t provoke them.


    "East city? Zhang Pang As soon as Ma Meng listens to Dongcheng, he knows that it''s Zhang pangzi''s territory. But don''t say that you''re a contractor in Zhang pangzi''s territory. Even Zhang pangzi''s men, if they meet Suke, they''ll have to admit defeat.


    "Yes, yes, I often meet fat master!" Judging from Ma Meng''s expression, Zhao Li mentioned that Zhang pangzi didn''t change at all. He didn''t seem to care about it at all. He thought it would be a big deal but a small one because he knew some gangsters. Seeing Ma Meng''s reaction, he was worried and asked carefully: "master Meng, it''s my incompetent son who offended you this time. I''m sorry I''ll give you a good education when I go back. Please don''t worry about it! "


    "Nothing!" Ma Meng waved his hand. Before Zhao Li showed his gratitude, he said, "I''m not in charge of this matter. I''ve just come to see the excitement. If you want to explain, you can find him."


    "Stop, stop it all!" At this time, Zhao Li reflected that the migrant workers he brought with him were still waving guys one by one, and the man Ma Meng pointed to was the young boy who had kicked him before, and he immediately yelled.


    at the same time, there are more than 40 migrant workers and security guards on the construction site. There are no more than 10 of them who can retreat completely. Most of them are groaning on the ground, and the closest ones are covered with blood.


    "He?" Zhao Li still can''t believe it. He looks at Ma Meng in doubt.


    "The eldest one is Jesus. I don''t believe it. If you run into Zhang Pang, you can ask him if he''s easy to get into trouble?" Ma Meng didn''t want to let Zhao Li go. After all, he calculated that the superior''s group was very high. If he did it at will, it would make people laugh. It''s better to give this opportunity to Suk for fun.


    After hearing Ma Meng''s words, Zhao Lipton felt dizzy. Listening to what he said, the young man was not small. Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi seemed to have some friendship with him, but they didn''t know if he knew the Lang Guang brothers. However, he didn''t have any impression of such a person with background.


    How could Zhao Li know that Suk not only knew Lang Guangming, but also saw their last face! The more I thought about it, the more wrong I was. I quickly walked forward two steps and met Suk: "Brother Jesus, no, no, Suk!"


    Suk had already beaten all the people in front of him. He wanted to expand the scope of the battle, but he heard Zhao Li, the foreman of the group, yell out in a voice, and all the migrant workers stopped.


    "How''s it going? Have you thought about it? Do you want to believe in Jesus with me? " After a warm-up, Suk began to sweat on his forehead. Looking at Zhao Li in front of him, he was obviously different from his previous arrogance.


    Suk breathed gently, and his face was very warm. He just looked at Zhao Li. Behind him stood a group of thugs, just like a marshal leading thousands of troops.


    "Er, brother sukko, I just told Meng ye that I''m really sorry about this. I''ll apologize for my son!" Zhao Li looked at Suk''s expression, but he didn''t look like that kind of ruthless person. He thought it could be solved more easily, but Zhao Dongsheng yelled again: "Dad, what''s your apology? You see they beat me!"


    "Shut up As soon as Zhao Li heard about it, he knew something was wrong. He raised his hand to fan it. However, when he saw his son''s face full of bruises, he still couldn''t bear to fight. He clenched his fist and hung down.


    "Sukko, please forgive me!" Zhao Li doesn''t look respectful on his face. He was kicked by Suk at the beginning, but he is still very uncomfortable in his stomach. However, there is no way. The situation is better than others. Now, he doesn''t talk about the gangsters behind Suk, and they all face each other coldly. It seems that as long as he doesn''t agree with Suk any more, he immediately rushes to the top, saying that Ma Meng is standing on one side, and he doesn''t dare to make mistakes again.


    "Your son bumped into my girlfriend!" Suk seemed to be talking about something irrelevant. His tone was calm and his mouth was slightly upturned, with a faint smile.


    "I''ll pay for medicine, I''ll pay for shock!" Zhao immediately responded.


    "But your son threatened to kill me!" Su Ke glances at Zhao Dongsheng. With his father by his side, the boy has a lot of courage. He stares at Su Ke with his unsealed left eye.


    "You don''t care about villains. I''ll go back and discipline you!" In the final analysis, Zhao Li still thinks that Suk is young and easy to fool, and he is always smiling so far, with a fluke in his heart.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not satisfied with the way you said!" Suk shook his head, as if to increase persuasion, glanced back: "maybe I''m satisfied, and they won''t be satisfied!"When Zhao Li heard Su Ke''s words, he immediately knew that he was putting pressure on himself. It was naive, but it worked. He knew that if he didn''t spend some money this time, he couldn''t do good. As soon as he was about to speak, he saw a man coming out behind Su Ke.


    "Sukko, I have an idea. I don''t know if I can say it!" Sun song is in bad luck today. Everything is not going well. He wanted to show his face, but he got into such a situation. He knows that if he can''t show himself at this time, I''m afraid Suk will have prejudice against him.


    "Oh?" Suk looked at Sun song and didn''t know what medicine he was selling in the gourd, but since it was OK to listen to it, he nodded.


    Zhao Li can obviously feel sun song''s ferocity. He stares at him carefully. But before he can react, he sees that sun song has an iron bar in his hand. He smashes it on his son''s calf at a high speed. Suddenly, a miserable cry resounds from the sky. Zhao Dongsheng holds his calf and rolls on the ground.


    "You" Zhao Li can''t bear it. He can''t help but want to rush over and fight with sun song. Just at this time, all the gangsters step forward and look at his son''s injury. At that time, he has heard the sound of bone fracture, which makes his heart tremble.


    "Sukko, what I want to say is, can you break one of his legs?" Sun song smiles at Suk, showing his white teeth, some white.


    [author''s digression]: ha ha, I didn''t like to watch fighting. I''ll change it right away...

 Chapter 238

    No matter Zheng Mo was scratched or frightened, Suk didn''t care. He turned around and left.


    Zhao immediately feels excited and tears. He looks at Suk''s back and constantly thanks him. At the same time, he makes an emergency call to save his son whose leg is broken. The injured migrant workers can only help each other and go back and forth.


    Some things and some people always show up at the end of the day. The director of the teaching department and the chief of the security section of Weihai Normal University arrived at the scene with three or four school security guards.


    However, when you see more than 40 gangsters and bloodstains all over the ground, you have no confidence. After all, your own life safety is the most important thing. What students and schools are all aside!


    What''s more, Ma Meng dealt with them and sent them away in a few words.


    Standing in the dormitory downstairs, Suk looked at the dormitory tube 3A blocking the road. "Auntie, her leg is injured. She can''t go upstairs. I have to send her up. I''ll come down right away!"


    The old lady looked at Suk suspiciously, as well as Zheng Mo, who was holding him horizontally. She really hurt her leg. She looked at Han Mei again and said, "then hurry down!"


    On the way back, Zheng Mo, who was still struggling, limped and walked with difficulty. Suk naturally refused to let her refute. She picked her up and left. Now the girl is so shy that Han Mei is still stirring up the flames.


    What makes her more unbearable is that when she finally returns to the dormitory, Han Mei, who is afraid that the world will not be chaotic, drives everyone out and insists on creating a space for them to be alone.


    "It hurts!" Zheng Mo''s voice is soft and subtle, and her body unconsciously dodges back. In the whole dormitory, only Suk is alone with her. Rao''s voice is so small, Suk still hears it.


    "then I''ll be lighter!" Suk watched Zheng Mo''s cheeks turn red, and his movements became more gentle.


    Just as soon as he had some action, he felt his brain buzzing, his whole body was boiling hot, his legs were soft, his heart beat fast, and his breathing was heavy.


    Zheng Mo suddenly found that Suk stopped, very confused: "what''s the matter?"


    "Well! It''s OK, it''s OK! "


    Suk felt embarrassed by a cold sweat on his forehead.


    At the moment, Zheng Mo is sitting on the bed under the dormitory, while Suk squats in front of her, holding Zheng Mo''s thigh with his left hand slightly bent and supported on his knee, his right hand smeared with safflower oil, and is about to press her bruised knee.


    Zheng Mo''s leg was cut, and his knee was knocked when he fell down. There was no skin break, but a little bruise. The bruise didn''t show at that time, but came back to the dormitory.


    Fortunately, for those who are learning dance, how can there be no essential medicine like plaster and safflower oil in the dormitory!


    Good medicine easy to wipe, but when Suk suddenly emerged in front of a pair of attractive underwear, this is what kind of psychological state?


    Zheng Mo is sitting on the bed in a short skirt. One leg falls to the ground naturally, and the other leg slightly bends with Suk''s knee. The movement that she just hid a little makes the leg bend wider, and the skirt mouth unconsciously shows the spring inside.


    A pair of four corner flat pants seems to be specially worn for fear that the skirt will go out. The legs of the small pants are stretched at the root of the legs, with a small blue edge, which is strong and obvious in contrast with the white and tender skin.


    And there is a very cute robot cat pattern on the pants, holding the head in one hand, lying flat on the boxers, very carefree.


    The real warrior dares to face the dripping blood, the bleak life, and even the underwear close at hand. After all, if he sees more, he will have immunity. But when he finds that there is a little water mark on the white cotton cloth between the two legs of the four legged pants, his brain still can''t help buzzing.


    Even if Suk turns into an idiot, I''m afraid he can imagine what''s sacred about this little piece of water.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you? What are you doing? " Zheng Mo put his hands on the bed and leaned back slightly. He couldn''t see what Suk was doing? I felt that he had not moved for a long time, so I asked.


    "Look at the robot cat!" Suk subconsciously said, like the brain is still at a loss.


    "Robot cat?" Zheng Mo repeated, with his words also left and right look around, but also as a dormitory which roommate''s doll, and then heard Suk''s voice again.


    "Well! The robot cat drools Suk seems to be sleepwalking, and he agrees with Zheng mo. he doesn''t seem to realize what trouble he''s going to cause.


    "Robotic cat drools?" Around did not see the robot cat doll, Zheng Mo slightly sat up straight body, see Suk is a pair of stupefied appearance, squatting on the ground, one hand holding his injured leg, one hand palm spread out, revealing safflower oil, and his eyes are dull straight ahead.


    Boom, Zheng Mo brain suddenly confused, immediately reflected the so-called address of the robot cat, the robot cat is lying on his boxer pants at the moment to rest? make one''s mouth water? Three words, add fuel to the fire, but also let Zheng Mo face red, hot and dry all over.She knows what Suk means by drooling? At the beginning, I was too nervous and panicked after I was scraped by the car. Moreover, the rampant appearance of the rich second generation was even more frightening. As soon as my little sister''s sphincter was released, a few drops of spring water were released.


    As soon as Zheng Mo thought of this, he felt that a heat suddenly swept him. He was ashamed and embarrassed. His little face turned red. He quickly drew his legs together, and then supported his arms. Subconsciously, he lay back.


    When Suk saw Zheng Mo''s reaction, he immediately woke up from the confused state just now. He secretly scolded himself for speaking indiscriminately. Embarrassed, he didn''t know what to say, so he heard a dull sound. Zheng Mo accidentally knocked the back of his head against the wall.


    "Are you all right?" Suk saw that Zheng Mo''s tears were about to burst out of his eyes, and he was immediately flustered. All the beds in the school dormitory were next to the wall. Usually, if he didn''t pay attention, he would knock and hurt. So don''t ask Zheng Mo how he feels now.


    Suk leaned forward to help Zheng Mo up, but the girl was embarrassed, angry and anxious. Her legs and the back of her head hurt, so she could only spread her anger on Suk.


    As soon as he lay aside, he dodged the wall, stretched his legs and pushed on Suk. He also muttered 3A "you hate it, you hate it!"


    "Eh!" Suk didn''t expect Zheng Mo to react so much. She wanted to help the girl, but she kicked her. When she hid her feet, she lost her weight and fell to the bed.

 Chapter 239

    What kind of figure is a girl learning dance? It''s easy to say that she''s protruding forward and backward. She''s slim and has no superfluous flesh. No one wants to hold her in her arms. At the moment, Suk''s center of gravity was out of order, and he was afraid to run into Zheng Mo''s injured leg, so he didn''t dare to hide, so he fell on the bed.


    Around is Suk two hands quickly support the body, but still pressure on Zheng Mo body, two people''s cheeks almost stick in a place, and now four eyes relative, nose tip close at hand, exhaled heat are colliding with each other.


    Suk felt that his chest was being supported by two groups of soft meat, very tight and elastic. With Zheng Mo''s rapid breathing, he lifted himself up.


    Zheng Mo is even more silly now. Her posture is very strange, like a big word. Her legs are open to the left and right, and her hands are stretched. She feels her heart beating violently and her heart is pounding wildly. Suke''s hot nose is spraying on her face, which makes her more flustered and her little face red.


    Two people''s heartbeat is disorderly, one after another, making the whole person''s strength is consumed a lot.


    "You hate it!" Zheng Mo didn''t know what to do at all. She murmured in a soft voice subconsciously, "you get out of the way!" Then he reached out and tried to push Suk away, but Suk didn''t move.


    "What do I hate?" Suk smelled the pure fragrance from the body of the opposite sex. It was like a kind of magic drug with bewitching effect. Speaking without the previous tension, he was a lot more casual.


    Since ancient times, beautiful women love heroes. Although the hero saves the beauty, it really makes people feel agitated. At that time, Suk''s fists and kicks were like bad teenagers, and the people she found could be seen as underworld at a glance, but Zheng Mo didn''t care. She only knew that Suk was doing it for herself.


    and the strange feelings hidden in my heart before, every time I saw Suk, they were fermenting invisibly, stronger and stronger, from the small friction between the two people before they met, to the apple mobile phone for their own face, the kiss of a dragonfly skimming water, the sweat splashing on the court, the Jin se Hua Nian''s KTV coming forward, and the fierce newspaper which was just reckless Qiu, has really captured her heart.


    At present, Suk was pressed under his body, and they were on a blind date. For a moment, their mood was even more chaotic. They said, "what do you say, robot cat? You still say drooling!"


    "Hey, hey! Do you want me to wipe the saliva for the robot cat? "


    Suk''s words made Zheng Mo blush. Naturally, she knew what Suk was talking about and what the so-called robot cat''s drooling meant. But after listening to these words, the wet feeling below was more obvious, but her body was hot and dry.


    His face was as red as peach blossom, and his heart was full of deer bumping. Looking at Suk''s pretty cheek, his eyes were clear and tender, and his mouth was tilted up with a smile, which was a little tricky and playful, even a little provocative.


    "Kiss me!"


    Zheng Mo can''t believe that this sentence is from his own mouth. When he finished, he closed his eyes shyly and trembled nervously.


    A single man and a few women are in the same room. Zheng Mo''s words, like a thread of passion, connect the dry wood and the fire closely. Suk looks at Zheng Mo, and his brain seems to stop turning. He slowly bends down and his lips touch each other in a flash.


    Although Zheng Mo closed her eyes, she could still feel that Suk was getting closer and closer, and her body could not help tensing up with tension and expectation.


    "Boo!" Suk finally launched the offensive with a little experience. From the beginning, he grasped the initiative, swept the vermilion lips, and slowly knocked open the closed teeth with the tip of his tongue.


    Zheng Mo was still pushing Suk''s hands, and he didn''t know when he had put his arms around his back. Suk put his body weight on his delicate body in a proper way.


    the surging youth seems to be like this. Although they are raw, they are becoming more and more mature. Zheng Mo and Suk are gradually entering a good situation, savoring each other''s taste, lingering, frenzied heartbeat and heavy breathing Don''t know how long, Zheng Mo suddenly opened his eyes: "what are you doing?"


    "Well! I didn''t do it? " Suk slightly raised his head, glanced at his own wolf claw who took the initiative to climb the peak. At the moment, the five brothers have joined hands to climb the jade girl snow mountain. To tell you the truth, it''s completely an instinctive reaction. Even Suk doesn''t believe that he will do such a thing.


    Soft touch came from the palm, which made people feel the impulse to pinch. Then, sure enough, Suk, who had not been analyzed by his brain, really grasped it in his hand, once and again.


    "You" Zheng Mo''s face is still red, and now it''s even more red. His eyes are a little hazy with spring, and he frowns slightly.


    "People make mistakes, er, mistakes, mistakes!" Suk rushed back to his hand, but he couldn''t get rid of the temptation brought by the touch, and the small fire in his body was burning more vigorously.


    Man is a sentimental animal. Once the fire is ignited, it is out of control. There is a blank in his mind, but his body naturally changes. It seems that his little brother wants to see the beautiful scenery in front of him and raises his head.In the dormitory, there was no sound except the heavy breathing of two people. Even Zheng Mo was a little worried. He didn''t feel that there was something wrong with them at the moment. On the contrary, he felt a little sweet in his heart. Green jade fingers were attached to Suk''s back. That kind of male hard muscles made people infatuated. Suddenly, he was stunned: "you''re up to me!"


    "What?" For a moment, Suk didn''t react. He blinked, confused.


    "What are you talking about?" Zheng Mo asked, trying to twist his body to get rid of the thing. At the moment, his posture changed from big character to herringbone. His legs were open, but his hands were on Suk.


    "Eh!" Along with Zheng Mo''s action, Suk also feels the difference in the small tent. I don''t know when he has already practiced hard Kung Fu like angry King Kong, "sorry!"


    Suk subconsciously to apologize: "I''m sorry, there is no top pain you?"


    "No!" Zheng Mo naturally knows what is sacred to resist his own weapon. These things are talked about several times every day in the evening dormitory talk.


    All the time, Zheng Mo was not able to enjoy the wonderful feeling of those boys who had long been reduced to women. Suddenly, he had an impulse to break the taboo and eat forbidden fruit. He turned his head to one side and said, "do you want to try again?"


    "Eh!" This time, Suk was even more at a loss. His heart beat faster. At dusk, he was still eager to try. He gulped his saliva: "are you serious?"

 Chapter 240

    Suk didn''t expect that Zheng Mo would say that. Maybe it was because he had been greatly frightened before. For a moment, his mind was a little shaken, or he was convinced by his hegemony? Anyway, now Zheng Mo seems to have made a good start.


    the intense heartbeat, the rapid breathing, the dry and hot body, and Su Xiaoke, who is holding his head high and ready to go, all show that everything is ready, but the east wind.


    After Zheng Mo finished this sentence, she blushed, but it also seemed to open a gate. The longing for forbidden fruit, which had been repressed in her heart, made her body tremble slightly, as if the robotic cat was salivating again.


    A single spark can start a prairie fire, and a trickle of water can form a vast ocean. When the veil of reserve is torn off, Zheng Mo becomes shy and intolerable, and a picture of the temptation of Ren Jun comes out.


    The most impulsive is youth. What''s more, Suk is really under the age of adolescence. He is a vigorous young man. Under the influence of the Internet, movies and TV, although he still keeps a pure heart, he seems to have a seed of exploring gender for a long time.


    "Yes or no? That''s a problem! " But now Suk''s brain is completely out of control, where will he think a lot? His body is pressed up again, and his right hand, which is known as the claw of Anlu mountain, is slowly raised.


    It''s not just the heart that''s ready to move, it''s also the hot body.


    "Bang!" The door of the dormitory was pushed open, followed by the sound of footsteps. Suk was startled and jumped up in a sudden, looking out directly.


    The dormitory was not big, but the man walked in two steps. Suk saw that Han meizheng was staring at him with wide eyes. Recalling his state, Suk suddenly blushed and was at a loss.


    "you you" Han Mei was also a little embarrassed. She didn''t advance or retreat. She was stunned for a moment, and then she pointed to Suk: "are you too slow? I didn''t even take off my clothes? "


    "I didn''t do anything!" Suk quickly explained that his head was shaking like a rattle for fear of being misunderstood by her. Er, actually, he knew that he had just done something, but he couldn''t admit it even if he was killed!


    "No? What do you want to do? Or who? " After Han Mei''s initial consternation, she burst out with a teasing smile and covered her mouth.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll tear your mouth!" Zheng Mo also sat up and looked at Han Mei. Although she was a little frightened, her face was not very natural, but her long-term friendship made her slowly relax.


    "Tear my mouth? Hey, hey, if I come in later, your skirt will be torn No way, Han Mei has always been honest, what to say, after that, sure enough, Zheng Mo subconsciously looked at his skirt, and then a face angry look, staring at Han Mei, word by word: "if you dare to talk nonsense, you will die!"


    "Well, well, I''m a man, you know. I treat my friends with all my heart. You are me, and your business is mine. I''m absolutely tight lipped!" Han Meixin swore, patted his chest, and the two groups of meat beat twice.


    "I will never tell anyone that you asked Suk to give it to you!"


    "Then what?" Suk''s facial expression was stiff, and the corners of his mouth twitched subconsciously. He sighed in his heart that he was really wronged. If it was true, he was not afraid to say anything, but now it was obviously a prelude, OK?


    "Come on, I have to. The hostess has gone upstairs. Suk, hurry up!" Han Mei twists and walks, muttering: "if you think time is enough, go on!"


    Suk saw that Han Mei finally went out. He was relieved. He turned his head and looked at Zheng Mo, who was a little embarrassed. He carefully asked, "continue?"


    "Go on, fart! You go quickly Zheng Mo raised his fist to shake Suk and said with gnashing teeth.


    "It''s OK. I have enough time. I''m known as the little whirlwind on the bed. I don''t need a minute to do business!" Suk almost broke through the bottom line with Zheng Mo, to let the two people suddenly pull the distance infinitely close, speaking more unstoppable.


    "A minute? Get out of here Zheng Mo saw Suk''s smiley face and chuckled. She was not so nervous, but the atmosphere was more harmonious. So what if the hostess came? Can you still arrest two people and show them to the public?


    "Will that be two minutes?" Suk smiles and leans on the shelf of the opposite bed, looking at Zheng mo. he doesn''t know what''s going on. The more he looks, the better he looks. He has big eyes, double eyelids and melon face, which is much better than Jingtian.


    "Get out of here! Come back to me when it''s an hour! " Zheng Mo glanced at Suk. His eyes were full of anger and coquetry.


    "Well, I''m leaving. You remember to apply safflower oil!" Suk shrugged and walked out of the dormitory.


    Zheng Mo was relieved to see Suk go out. She patted her cheeks with her hands, which was very hot. She was surprised why she was like this today. Did she become a bitter woman, looking forward to the rain and dew?


    Just now I really took the initiative! Zheng Mo reviewed himself, but suddenly thought of that sentence: in a man''s heart, the standard of an ideal woman is to be a lady in the living room, a housewife in the kitchen, and a slut in bed. Do you know yourself without a teacher? Has the third step been completed?Zheng Mo, who was still thinking wildly, suddenly heard Suk''s voice coming from the door. Holding the head of the bed, he leaned forward and looked around. He only saw Suk sticking out his head and smiling at himself: "is it OK for more than an hour?"


    "Get out of here." Zheng Mo was so angry that he used Shaolin''s unique skill of lion roar, which had been lost for a long time in the world. As expected, it was very powerful. With one voice, sukton''s buttocks urinated and ran away.


    Suk ran to the stairway, just met the dutiful warden who came up to check. He cheerfully and politely called out: "Hello, aunt!" The voice is clear and crisp, with that beautiful face, just like a high school student who has just finished class.


    "Good! Good Looking at Suke''s runaway Mustang running down the building, she turned and looked at the dormitory not far away. She shook her head with a wry smile and muttered: "do I think too much?"


    If the housekeeper knew that if she didn''t come up in time, I''m afraid Suk would be in a dilemma now. Er, wrong. It''s riding, it''s riding. No matter what she rides, she won''t be able to get down for a while. Will she vomit three liters of blood, roar up to the sky, and sigh that she must see the essence through the phenomenon, and don''t be confused by the illusion.

 Chapter 241

    Sun Song three people have been waiting for Suk, see Suk red face came out, quickly welcomed the past: "Suk boss, now where?" Because Sun Song did not suck up his performance before, he could only start with his consideration.


    "back to No.17 middle school!" After a midday contact, Suk accepted sun song as his subordinate, for nothing else, just because he had worked together.


    Although a lot of things happened at noon, but speaking of time, it''s not time for class yet. Suk sent a short message to Li Feifei in the car. Sure enough, Li Feifei was waiting there when the car stopped at the school gate.


    "Boss Suk!" Watching Suk get off the bus, sun song wants to stop talking and opens his mouth. Then he waves: "call me if you have something, let''s go first!"


    Suk naturally understood what he wanted to say, and nodded: "slow down on the way back, I remember your business!"


    Sure enough, hearing Su Ke say so, sun song''s face suddenly glowed, and drove away on his own. Only when Su Ke turned to look at Li Feifei, he felt a little trembling.


    Did you betray her? Is she her girlfriend now?


    Found that Li Feifei is concerned about looking at himself, deeply exhaled a breath, this just walked in the past: "have you had enough at noon? Would you like some more? "


    Because of the sudden situation at noon, so that a few people did not wait for the staple food, quickly left the table, so Suk would ask.


    "I''m not hungry. How''s your friend over there? Are you all right? " Li Feifei doesn''t know about the group fight in Weihai normal college. So far, he just thinks that a friend was knocked down by a car. Of course, Suk won''t mention it. After all, it''s not pleasant.


    "it''s nothing. I''m just scared when I break my leg!" While talking, Suk walked to the school. He just caught Li Feifei''s caring eyes, which made him feel uneasy. He felt some remorse, some helplessness, and monogamy. This is the Chinese law. How can he fall in love with several women?


    Li Feifei saw that Suk didn''t know why, and he was not happy. Originally, he wanted to ask him about the problem between the site and the handle, but he could only put it in his heart, followed him, and went back to school.


    One afternoon, Suk was agonizing over a question. In the end, he could only get one answer, that is, let nature take its course. Maybe these girls who like themselves will get rid of themselves one by one in the end? Now we can only comfort ourselves like this,


    in fact, Wei Lan also found out this problem. When Suk sent himself home, he obviously turned around subconsciously and left, and he didn''t talk much all the way. He always looked worried.


    "Suk, what''s the matter with you?" Wei Lan calls Suk who wants to leave down and asks.


    "It''s OK!" With a smile, Suk naturally won''t tell his mind. No one else can help him with this problem. Only he can solve it himself.


    "Well, then give me a kiss!" Hearing this, Suk was stunned. He never thought that the little girl would say that. My God! What''s going on today? Everyone has become so crazy!


    Suddenly eyes a bright, for beauty put forward all the requirements, Suk think it is necessary to help complete, help people happy!


    "Are you sure?" Suk blinked and looked unbelievable.


    "Cut! Hooligan, I''m just talking about it. You''ll shine with your eyes! " Wei Lan saw that Suk had returned to the previous state, snorted, turned his head and walked directly into the building door, leaving Suk standing in the same place with a speechless face.


    "Younger brother Su, elder sister, I want to criticize you. Recently, you don''t take your work attitude seriously, you are often absent from work, and you are late and leave early. This has caused a great loss to the turnover of our fangfeiyi people. In order to make an example, I decided to deduct your salary this month to serve as the fund for our meals!"


    "Sister Du Wan, it seems that you didn''t drive the Fangfei people, did you?" Suk looked at the woman in front of her in black. She was very helpless. She didn''t know why she came here so early today, and just walked into the door with her.


    "Do you know what is acting for heaven? I''m going to help you in the face of injustice. I''ll announce it now, on behalf of the moon to destroy you! Do you understand? " Du Wan was awe inspiring, with a heroic gesture and a gesture of shooting.


    "Do you want to destroy Su Xiaodi psychologically or physically?" Luo Feiyan also came down from the upstairs at this time. He just saw Du Wan standing at the door denouncing Suk and asked jokingly.


    "Physically, of course! I''ll let him go! " Du Wan''s domineering side leakage, majestic.


    "Sister Du Wan, please let me go!" Suk quickly bows to beg for mercy and says with a bitter smile that he can''t reason with this girl. He can only admit defeat, or it will cause a new round of fighting.


    "Where have you been these days? I tell you, don''t pretend to be poor, but my sister, I''m very kind. You can choose a way to die by yourself! " Du Wan walked forward, sat on the sofa and said."Can I choose to die old?" Of course, Suk knew it was a joke, and he could not be too boring. He cooperated with Du Wan and looked pathetic.


    "No, another one!" Du Wan looked at his legs, put his arms across his chest, and squeezed the two big meats. Seeing that Suk''s eyes fell on his chest, he glared at him, but he didn''t put down his hand. He refused.


    "Eh!" Suk was speechless. He turned to see Luo Feiyan sitting beside Du Wan with a smile on his face. He also squeezed his eyes at him. His face was full of teasing. He seemed to be happy to see that he was flat and black.


    Looking at Luo Feiyan and Du Wan who looked like an official, he hesitated a little. After a pause, he continued to say: "then I choose to die?"


    "What?" Du Wan suddenly glared round his eyes. It seemed that he was angry. He put down his hands, propped up on the coffee table, leaned forward, and said with a murderous face: "tell me again!"


    Su kedun turned into a lamb and stepped back, but before he spoke, Luo Feiyan covered his stomach with a smile and fell on the sofa, pointing to Du Wan: "Wan''er, you let Su choose to die. You have to help him! The heroines of our girls are very different. Come on, I have a bed upstairs! It''s soft and big. You can play


    It''s ten past three. I''m so sleepy that I can''t open my eyes. I don''t know if it''s an outbreak!

 Chapter 242

    With Luo Feiyan stirring up the flames, where can Du Wan let Suk go? Suddenly, a hungry tiger rushes out quickly. Suk, the lost lamb waiting to be slaughtered, can only struggle to death and flee in a hurry.


    "I''m wrong, Wan''er!" Suk stopped calling sister Du Wan and called her nickname. She scurried and begged for mercy at the same time. The advantage of being proficient in Jeet kune do can not only enhance her attack and defense, but also greatly improve her escape speed.


    Deng Deng Deng, Suk ran up the stairs in three or two steps, turned around and saw that Du Wan, who was in hot pursuit, followed. It had to be said that women were powerful creatures, and they didn''t slow down a bit in high heels, but with her steps, two large pieces of meat on her chest were flying up and down, dazzling.


    Even Suk was worried about whether the girl would burst her bra after such a strenuous exercise. At that time, there would be a good play to watch. She could not help but be stunned by the beautiful scene.


    Du Wan was a little stunned when he saw Suk. From his vision, he could also judge that Suk was looking at his part. In order to capture Suk, Du Wan immediately made the right response, holding the twin peaks with both hands left and right, so as to avoid the center of gravity shift caused by up and down shaking. At the same time, in order to resist the shackles of gravity, Du Wan improved his speed.


    Sure enough, after Du Wan''s effective measures, the distance between his eyes was dull, and sukedun, who had a pig''s head, shortened his distance. The lion roar, a unique Buddhist skill, broke out again: "sukedun, you''re dead! Take my life


    Seeing Du Wan''s nine Yin white bone claw in front of him, Suk woke up from his just dull state and immediately yelled: "ah! Murder my husband


    His voice is clear and powerful, loud and emotional. He expresses the pain and helplessness, loss and hesitation, heartbreak and sadness of being chased by his own woman incisively and vividly. It''s really sad for the listener and tears for the listener.


    Du Wan didn''t expect that Suk would come to such a voice. He was so scared that he let Suk go again. In a hurry, Du Wan seemed to light a powder keg and gnash his teeth. He didn''t care about his image. Like a tigress, he yelled: "I''m fighting with you!"


    On the second floor of fangfeiyi people, including the ordinary beauty salon and the rest room of beauticians, when they heard that it was so busy outside, they all went to the stairway to watch, and saw a figure rush up to the third floor. Before they could react, they saw Du Wan holding a pair of balls in both hands, pedaling a pair of thin soled high-heeled fast boots under her feet, and padding her toes.


    Suk ran up to the third floor with a thump. In order to revenge the girl''s psychological damage, he decided to launch a strike. As soon as he turned his toes, he stuck his body on the wall beside the staircase and held his breath. He thought that if I didn''t give you a big surprise this time, I wouldn''t be Suk.


    His body was close to the wall, and the atmosphere did not let out a mouthful. When he heard the footsteps coming closer and closer, Du Wan''s high-heeled shoes seemed to be stepping on his heart. He took a deep breath and was ready to give a fatal blow.


    Du Wan is burning with anger now, and he is determined to put Suk in a proper way to vent his hatred. Unexpectedly, Suk is becoming more and more disrespectful. He can even say the indecent words of death. He also murders his husband and says, "I''m so angry!" In the heart secretly scolds the pace not to be slow, also rushed to the third floor.


    There are bead curtains all around the beauty bed. I don''t know where Suk is hiding. Du Wan goes up to the third floor and doesn''t see Suk''s shadow. She shouts, "Suk, get out of here!" Before the voice fell, I felt a sound in my ear.


    "Help Suk stood quietly behind Du Wan, and his voice was full of strength. In order to increase the effect, he changed it into that kind of scream.


    It was like a dull thunder. Du Wan, who was enraged, was really shocked. His body trembled, and then he subconsciously turned to look at it. The heel was the center of the circle, and his body twisted. But before he could see what was behind, he heard a click, and the heel suddenly broke.


    "Ah


    Du Wan screamed in panic and fell back involuntarily. His hands kept grabbing everywhere, but he could only catch a mass of air.


    "I''ll go!" Suk saw that duwan was about to fall freely and fell on the floor. It was a natural reaction. He stretched out his hand and was about to pull it. It was just too sudden that the distance between duwan''s body and the ground was infinitely close. Suk couldn''t control his balance and fell down.


    At the critical moment, the man''s nature of pity for flowers and jade burst out. With a weak advantage of time, Suk finally hugged Du Wan before she fell to the ground, wriggled her waist, and they exchanged positions in the air.


    "Bang!"


    Suk fell straight on the ground. Although he took protective measures, after landing on the ground, he had a buffer time, but the back of his head inevitably hit the floor.


    Venus in both eyes, head a little confused, chest still stuffy, eh! The chest tightness was not caused by falling, but by two big meatballs. She shook her head and began to see clearly. Looking at Du Wan, the girl was staring round her eyes and yelled angrily: "Suk, kill you!"


    Du Wangang was about to reach out to beat Suk, but Suk moved faster. She hugged her tightly with both hands and tied her arms around her body. She couldn''t move: "calm down! Calm down! Qi is harmful to health, affects physical and mental health, easily causes endocrine disorders, aunt disorder"You die for me!" Zheng Mo struggled hard, but in vain. He couldn''t move at all. In his rage, he had to find another way: "I''ll bite you to death!"


    Du Wan did what he said and did. With a small mouth open, he ran to Suk''s cheek. His teeth were crystal clear and fierce.


    "Ah! No Suk watched a cherry mouthpiece coming quickly, wriggling his neck and trying to avoid it. But where is Du Wan so easy to deal with? If you hide to the left, I''ll bite the left. If you hide to the right, I''ll bite the right.


    Suk''s head is turning into a rattle now, shaking from side to side, very frequently. Suddenly, it stops suddenly, and his eyes are staring at duwan.


    At the same time, Du Wan stopped, and time seemed to stop.


    The posture of the two people at the moment, up and down together, and this is not the most important, because at the moment, I do not know when, two people''s mouths have successfully docking, four lips touch, even kiss together.


    Originally, he wanted to hide behind to scare Du Wan. Who knows that he was the one who was injured in the end and became a human flesh cushion. When he thought of his tragic experience, Suk''s subconscious mischievous psychology exploded, and slowly stretched out his tongue and explored the past.

 Chapter 243

    What''s a kiss like? Look at the big screen!


    As the camera zooms in, Suk and duwan move up and down, mouth to mouth, lip to lip, and a current keeps spreading. At the moment Suk sticks out his tongue, the current turns into high voltage, which makes duwan subconsciously release his closed teeth.


    suddenly, Suk felt that his tongue was like a nobody''s land, and there was no obstacle in the collision. The next second he met his opponent of the same level, soft and smooth, like two swimming fish swimming together and playing with each other.


    Taste a touch of sweet in the mouth, from the top to the bottom in the mouth, it is completely human instinct reaction, the bee sucks like honey.


    Don''t know when, Du Wan has closed his eyes, the body from the beginning of tight stiff, gradually relaxed, the whole person''s weight all pressure on Suk, the nose gradually become heavy, with Suk''s action, the cheek above the clouds, the chest of deer jumping is also very happy.


    Suk''s hand tightly around duwan''s body also relaxed his vigilance, and his palm gently touched her soft back muscle, which seemed to start to swim slowly.


    I don''t know why. Suddenly, the embarrassing situation in Zheng Mo''s dormitory appeared in Su Ke''s mind. At that time, Su Xiaoke put up his tent without his permission. Now he won''t rebel again, will he?


    As soon as I think of it, I feel it naturally. Sure enough, it''s not what Suk expected. Suxiaoke is growing up slowly with a weak trend. It must not take a moment to turn from a small grass into a towering tree.


    "I''ll go, someone!" Suk''s eyes suddenly caught a change of light and shadow. It seemed that a figure was around him. He was shocked and stopped.


    immersed in the wonderful feeling, Du Wan, with Suk also stopped, immediately opened his eyes and found that Suk was trying to twist his neck and look to one side.


    "Ah? Sister Qin Zheng


    This man and woman, up and down, yelled out with one voice, and then it seemed that the needle pricked the buttocks, all got up, and Zheng Mo almost fell down again because of the broken heel. Fortunately, Suk''s quick eyes and quick hands helped her.


    "Well! I''m passing by. You go on! "


    Qin Zheng looks embarrassed, slightly pulls the corner of her mouth, and smiles. At the moment, she is going down the corner of the wall and wants to go downstairs. She really doesn''t want to disturb them. Who knows that Suke is more sensitive than Sheriff black cat. Before she takes two steps, she is found.


    Three people stare at each other with big eyes, all of them are a little embarrassed. Suk holds Du Wan and looks at Qin Zheng with red face. To tell you the truth, it''s not a matter that someone bumps into him when he hits a Bo, but what makes him depressed is that this Qin Zheng has already kissed himself twice!


    The first time, when she was drunk and resting on the fourth floor, she subconsciously forced to kiss herself. The second time, she met her ex boyfriend Yuan Fang at the door and forced to kiss herself again like a demonstration. ER! As soon as he thought of this, Suk sighed that he was always forced to kiss because of his bad fortune. That''s what happened just now. Du Wan took the initiative to kiss him.


    Qin Zheng is very embarrassed, but I don''t know why. There is a faint sense of loss in her heart. It seems that when she was a child, she was robbed of a beloved toy. She looked at Suk with a bitter look on her face, and then looked at Du Wan''s more and more red lips, with a faint smile: "I didn''t see anything, I didn''t hear anything!"


    She didn''t say that it was ok, but she made Du Wan blush. Originally, she came up with a heart to give Suk some color to see. Unexpectedly, in the end, Suk opened his own dyeing workshop.


    There is no reason to think of that popular joke on the Internet, which is between a bear and a hunter about "do you come to hunt or wait for xxoo?" I don''t want to mix up the number of words


    Especially when he thought of the letters "xxoo", Du Wan became embarrassed. He was really like the hunter. He took the initiative to deliver himself to the door and jumped into the pit of fire. Is that really a way to throw himself in the arms!


    The blush of shyness covered his cheeks. His face seemed to have a fever. He lowered his head and dared not go to see Qin Zheng. He muttered in a low voice: "it''s over. I''m dead now!" As soon as he spoke, the smell of Suk in his mouth spread again, and his heart beat fiercely.


    "Dead Suk, it''s all your fault!" At this time, Du Wan found that Suk''s hand had been around his waist, and he was embarrassed again. He pushed his hand away. Although the heel of his shoe was broken, it didn''t affect her stability.


    "Well! It seems not bad for me Suk had no choice but to show his hand, with an innocent expression.


    "Who says it''s not bad for you, it''s bad for you!" It''s not slow for Du wan to change her face. She just closed her eyes and enjoyed the sweet kiss. She couldn''t extricate herself from it. The next second she put the responsibility on Suk. It''s not over. After that, she ran to Qin Zheng.


    He pulled down Qin Zheng''s arm: "sister Qin Zheng, you have to make a decision for me. Suk, in broad daylight, he dares to brazenly rob people''s girls. Poor little girl has no power to bind a chicken. If it wasn''t for Qin Zheng''s magic weapon, he would have succeeded!"Du Wan almost burst into tears, vividly portraying an image of being bullied and helpless.


    "Poof!" Suk almost spewed out black blood. How did he turn into Huang Shiren who led the bird and walked the dog? Stare eyes, completely inconceivable, Leng a minute of time, this just a little back to God.


    "Sister Qin Zheng, you know me well!" Suk, with a sad face, said to duwan, "don''t blame me, I can''t help myself. Then he said," you saw me just now, but I''m down here! Sister Qin Zheng, if you come late, my innocence will be gone. How can I go out and meet people in the future? "


    Qin Zheng looked at Suk with a speechless face and then at Du Wan: "what are you going to do? I just want to get some sleep first! "


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " At this time, Luo Feiyan walked up the stairs. Seeing that the three people had different expressions, he immediately asked, "did I miss something?"


    Luo Feiyan can see that Du Wan and Suk are not very natural. Of course, Qin Zheng is not so good. He even goes two steps to Qin Zheng and asks in a low voice, "what''s the good play just now?"


    "Good! I said, how did you two run so happily just now? Before and after, it turned out that the monkey was eager to go up and down! Du Wan, look at you. It''s too hard! The shoes are broken! " After listening to Qin Zheng''s story, Luo Feiyan suddenly starts to dance, his eyes shining.

 Chapter 244

    Du Wan has been oppressed since he went to the third floor. Of course, in addition to pressing Suk for a while at the beginning, he still looks down in embarrassment until now. However, after Luo Feiyan went upstairs, although he teased for a long time, it also has one advantage, which is to make the atmosphere more relaxed.


    "sister Yan, I''m wrong!" Du Wan raised his head, a sincere look, it seems that he has realized his mistake: "I should not eat alone, I have no sense of team, selfishness, and I found that I can''t cope with Suk alone, now well, with you and sister Qin Zheng, let''s play 4P!"


    Luo Feiyan was in the mood to tease Du Wan when he heard this sentence. Suddenly he turned to see Qin Zheng. Now he wants to establish a united front, otherwise it seems that Du Wan will soon start to fight back.


    These women are indeed fickle animals. Just now, they were all shy, and the peach blossoms were blooming. They all wanted to find a way to get in, but now? As soon as luofeiyan appeared, the situation changed dramatically. Not only Du Wan swept away his embarrassment, but Qin Zheng also slowly showed a smile.


    "Ha ha, if Du Wan doesn''t mind, I''m very interested! I haven''t enjoyed men''s moistening for a long time As Qin Zheng speaks, she sweeps her lips with the tip of her tongue. Her hands naturally stretch out and stretch out. It seems that she has started to warm up. She suddenly highlights her beautiful upper circumference and gives her eyes a light glimpse of Luo Fei Yan.


    Luo Feiyan immediately understood and raised his eyebrows to Du Wan: "little Du Wan, since you have been granted by sister Qin Zheng, let''s start! I can''t wait


    "Eh!" Du Wan didn''t expect things to turn around, and the baton of the topic came back to him. For a moment, he was stunned and couldn''t make an effective counterattack. At this time, his eyes inadvertently fell on Suk''s side.


    this guy seems to be wandering outside. I don''t know what he is thinking. Is he looking forward to the beautiful life of 4P? No, he is the culprit, can''t easily put in the past, think of here, Du Wan immediately said: "Suk, you don''t hurry to prepare, later sisters will spoil you!"


    "I''ll go!" Suk said in his heart that he was not good. Unexpectedly, after playing the role of air for a long time, he inevitably affected his pond fish and grinned bitterly: "sisters, please let me go! I am still a child


    "Bah! Are you still a child? How come I haven''t seen a kid whose little brother has a tent when he''s free? " Luo Feiyan''s eyes glanced at Suk, and immediately exposed his hypocrisy. What he said hit the point.


    With Luo Feiyan''s words, Du Wan and Qin Zheng''s eyes involuntarily rushed to Suk''s key position. Sure enough, a drum appeared in the zipper of the jeans. Before they looked carefully and judged the size clearly, they saw Suk''s hand in front of them.


    It''s hard to be ashamed. Suk had ignored the abnormality of his body before, but he didn''t expect suxiaoke to be so persistent, unswerving and indomitable. His whole body was hot and dry, especially on his face. He seemed to be on fire: "I''m sorry, I''m urgent to pee!"


    After that, he rushed to the bathroom, leaving three women with a smile.


    Chuckling up the cold water and slapping it on his face, the flame in his heart cooled down. Looking at himself in the mirror, his face turned red, Suk took a deep breath: "Suk, you are a pure young man, do you know? chill! Calm down


    Constantly do a psychological hint, with the breathing slowly flat, the body of the flame gradually subsided, small tent, this courage to go out.


    As soon as Suk went out, he heard the voices of the three women talking. At the moment, the three men had moved from the stairway to the beauty bed on the inside. Due to the bead curtain, he didn''t seem to find Suk.


    "Will you take it off?" Luo Feiyan''s vicious voice immediately startled Suk. He didn''t know what he was doing?


    "Elder sister, if I take it off again, it will be bare. Can I leave a pair of underpants?" Duwan''s feeble voice came over, and Suk was shocked, didn''t he? Although the time of going to the toilet is a little longer, things are going too fast!


    Subconsciously, Suk naturally made up for the plot he missed. Because Du Wan''s provocation made Luo Feiyan and Qin Zheng fall into a small passive position. Now, naturally, he has to take revenge, and then? Stripped Du Wan?


    At the thought of this, Suk seems to have a perspective eye. She sees that Du Wan is under the pressure of Luo Fei''s smoke, while Qin Zheng is cutting off her clothes, including her coat, underwear and intimate underwear. She leaves nothing behind and leaves it under the bed like a snowflake.


    Du Wan struggled powerlessly. With the decrease of her clothes, she finally gave up her resistance and lay down on her back. Her name is worthy of her reputation. Her two groups of flesh are even more magnificent without the bondage of her bra. Her flat abdomen and tight thighs make her skin smooth and shiny. But before Suk continues to imagine, she hears the voice of Luo Feiyan.


    "Underpants? How beautiful do you want to be? Don''t you see that your sister Qin Zheng has already taken off her clothes? ""Poof!" After Suk heard this, his brain almost crashed, but the dizziness still came wave by wave. What''s the matter with the world? It''s crazy!


    The brain once again played a subjective initiative, for those who can''t see things, depth supplement, it seems to see as Luo Feiyan accomplice Qin Zheng, before also dressed neatly to help Du Wan undress, in an instant, unexpectedly turned into a naked carcass.


    Different from Du Wan, Qin Zheng is more like a ripe fruit. From inside to outside, from top to bottom, it is full of mature sexuality. Although the body is slightly plump, it makes people more impulsive.


    "Yes, Feiyan, hurry up! Soon Suk will come out, let''s give him a surprise Why is sister Qin Zheng so considerate? She is so considerate that she even wants to give Suk a big surprise. How can she know that Suk has heard all their conversations now.


    "Yes, I''ll take it off!" Even Luo Feiyan joined the stripper army.


    "What to do? What shall we do? " Now Suk''s head is full of paste, his mouth is dry and his legs are soft. It seems that the carcass of flowers is constantly floating in front of his eyes: "no, I can''t do this. I have to run away!"


    "If you want to leave, do you have to say hello first? yes! We must pay attention to politeness! " Suk immediately made a decision in his heart, pretended to be casual and went directly to the place where the peach blossom was in full bloom.

 Chapter 245

    With a nervous mood and firm pace, even if you sacrifice your innocence and see something you shouldn''t see, you should keep the good habit of being polite. You must say hello before you leave.


    with each step, the heart beats faster. Suk keeps telling himself to calm down, but he still clenches his fist nervously. What should he do? If they take the opportunity to say hello and say goodbye, they will be trapped, and then take their own reputation, how can they resist?


    Hit them? How can they stand the attack of the storm? If their big fists fall on them, I''m afraid they will fly directly, right?


    Why don''t I just say goodbye and turn around?


    Forget it. I won''t fight then!


    Suk thought for thousands of times, and finally made a decision, no longer damage the feelings of both sides under the premise, can meet their little wish.


    Heavy footed, nervous, the distance between the two sides in Suk''s March continues to shorten, has been close at hand, it seems that the next second will appear in front of their own dazzling beauty.


    He rubbed his cheek and took a deep breath. Then he took another breath and adjusted his condition. He had made all the preparations with his heart. He pretended that nothing had happened. He took two steps and lifted the bead curtain where they were.


    At the moment when the curtain was lifted, Suk seemed to feel his heart stopped, and then he started to beat wildly in the next second. He was stunned. With an unexpected expression on his face, he reached out and pointed to the three women in it: "you"


    "what''s the matter with us?" The three women asked in unison.


    Suk''s face turned red all of a sudden, and his whole body was hot and provocative. He didn''t slow down for a long time, so he just stood in the same place.


    LUO Feiyan, Du Wan and Qin Zheng, dressed neatly, sit in a row on the beauty bed, shoulder to shoulder, hand in hand, and all look at Suk with a strange smile on the corner of their mouth.


    "Well! It''s all right Suk felt that his brain had lost its ability to rotate again.


    "Are you disappointed that we didn''t take off our clothes?" When Luo Feiyan spoke, a wink flew by and immediately hit Suk''s weak little heart.


    "Well!" Suk was very upset and nodded subconsciously after listening.


    "Why don''t you come and take it off?" Now the three women became one voice again, all of them were charming, some coquettish, some provocative, followed by a burst of laughter like a copper bell.


    Suk was awakened by this burst of laughter, and immediately knew what he had just said. He was even more embarrassed. He did not dare to lift his head: "I''ll go to the toilet first, I''m in a hurry to urinate!" After that, yiliuyan got into the bathroom again.


    Hua Hua Hua, is a burst of cold water brush face, face hot temperature for a long time did not retreat.


    "It''s a conspiracy!" Suk''s heart was silent.


    Hiding in the restroom, Suk was not afraid to come out. As soon as he thought of going out, he would have to face three women like goblins. He was restless and paced back and forth in the narrow space until there were more and more people outside. Then he summoned up the courage to open the door.


    Fortunately, it has entered the peak of business hours, and beauticians are all in place, and the three goblins don''t know where to go. Suk breathes deeply and goes straight to the piano room.


    A little movement of the fingers, when the fingers on the black and white keys, mood finally with the notes beating calm down, eyes closed, all the mind immersed in music.


    "Sister Yan, I have something to do in a moment. Can I leave ahead of time?"


    After playing several pieces, it''s 8:30, so Suk comes out of the piano room and finds Luo Feiyan.


    "Oh? Is it a date? " Luo Feiyan stayed in the rest area on the third floor, holding a women''s magazine without suspense, and raised his head when he heard Suk''s voice.


    "Eh!" Suk always felt that there was a strange smell in Luo Feiyan''s eyes, and the tension that he managed to calm came out again, and he was at a loss: "no, no, I have to go to the blue sea and the sky later!"


    Of course, Luo Feiyan knows where Bihai Yuntian is. After all, she has been there several times. When she heard Suk say this, she would not be amused: "go to find Liu Feihong? Be careful on the way, or take a taxi! "


    Because Bihai Yuntian is already in the Development Zone, a little far away from fangfeiyi people, what Luo Feiyan said is reasonable.


    "Well, I see! Then I''ll go first! "


    Suk didn''t dare to stop after greeting Luo Feiyan, let alone say goodbye to Du Wan and Qin Zheng. Even now, he still regrets that NIMA, I will never be so polite again!


    Outside fangfeiyi''s door, Suk just walked out of the door, a black car slowly stopped in front of him, directly opened the door and sat in: "I''m sorry, you have to pick me up so late!"


    "Boss, whatever you say, these are small things. What''s your advantage in the future? If you think about me, it''s better!" Sun Song said with a smile, just on the current expression, how can people think of the triad? It''s a good uncle who is honest and pure. Of course, it''s without going to see his tattoo.Sun song is familiar with the blue sea and cloudy sky. He drives Suke to the hotel in a short time. During this period, it''s the busiest time in the hotel and other places. People make a lot of noise. The lobby manager is smiling. He still wears a cheongsam: "sister Feihong is on it. Brother Suke can go up by himself."


    "Well, thank you." Suk nodded. The lobby manager''s voice was so sweet that anyone would feel a tremor when he heard it.


    I don''t know when many people will add the word "brother" when they call themselves. Suk says in his heart, "you are brothers. You are brothers. I''m just over 18 years old, OK!


    "Sister Feihong!" Suk pushes the door open, and Liu Feihong is still sitting by the French window. It seems that this is her signature action, still lighting a cigarette. I don''t know why, when Suk sees her like this, she will have an impulse to pity from the bottom of her heart.


    She is like a homeless child, helpless, Suk''s ear seems to have sounded Eason Chan''s "lonely patients".


    "Here it is! Are you done with lunch? " Liu Feihong turned around and looked at Suk. There was a flash of embarrassment in his eyes, but it disappeared in an instant.


    Looking at Liu Feihong''s face, he had short hair in the middle, and the lines of his cheeks were a little angular. He was full of heroism. His lips never painted lip gloss. As he spoke, his lips opened lightly. Suddenly, Suk seemed to return to the night when the woman said, "hold me!"


    [author''s digression]: Er! It''s almost four o''clock. It''s over! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 246

    That night, the woman''s clothes were all faded, only half a wisp; that night, the woman''s carcass was fully exposed, which was very touching; that night, the woman was drunk and whispered; that night, the woman in front of her


    from the music, Xie Jun''s song "that night": that night, you didn''t refuse me, that night, I hurt you, Suk''s mind is inexplicable It''s a wonderful song.


    "bah, bah, bah! I didn''t hurt anyone. I was hurt every day! Although it was only a little bit late that night, I might have made a mistake, but NIMA, I''ll run away, OK Suk shook his head and threw out the music.


    "Brother Meng has come forward to solve the problem at noon!" Suk nodded and looked at Liu Feihong. The woman who was in love that night had turned into a gangster who was like a dictator. She was still in black clothes and trousers. But Suk caught the fleeting embarrassment in her eyes just now.


    Perhaps, she had some impression of that night! So Suk thought.


    It''s true that Liu Feihong has been living in the underground society for several years, not to mention being up and down in the wine jar and never getting drunk, but she has been on the battlefield for a long time. There was a lot of wine that night, and she was in a bit of a hurry, which made her dizzy after dinner.


    But it''s absolutely impossible to say that she was drunk in a pool of mud and had no thought of anything. At least she remembered that when she went back to the house, she saw Suk sleeping soundly in her bed, turned and walked onto the sofa. She also remembered that she was very hot and subconsciously took off her clothes, leaving only a few pieces of underwear.


    Even after Suk woke up and stood beside him, his heavy breathing was still in his ears at that time. After all, he was a gangster, and there might be an accident at any time, so he had to keep his last clarity.


    however, Liu Feihong knew that he was naked, and Suk was standing beside him. In a daze, he could even feel Suk''s eyes sweeping his body, burning his quiet guilty heart. He seemed to be expecting something to happen by drinking.


    When Suk reached out and picked herself up, her heart stopped. Although she pretended to be unconscious, Suk''s smell of a man mixed with alcohol was inhaled into her nose, which made her even more confused.


    But at the moment when Suk was carried to bed and seemed to be in a panic, the strong sense of expectation in his heart finally broke out under the stimulation of alcohol. Maybe he really wanted something to happen.


    The long dry land, immersed in the heart, really need a man to be able to enter their own body, fill so many years has been empty lonely heart.


    But now I have forgotten what I said at that time, which scared Suk away. When I heard the door closing, I didn''t know whether I was lucky or lost.


    Now looking at Suk, I feel very complicated. Although I''m a green boy, I don''t seem to be 19 years old, sometimes what I do is more like a man with indomitable spirit. My mouth is filled with a soft smile unconsciously.


    "It''s OK! Ma Meng told you! You are also the boss of your own territory now. Let go of some things. You have me in Weihai and that fat man. Everyone has to sell some noodles! " Although Liu Feihong''s voice is very flat, the domineering words are obvious. Indeed, the underground society of Weihai City is divided into two parts, and Liu Feihong accounts for half of the country.


    "By the way, sister Feihong, sun song came to see me today, and suddenly told me that there are three streets over there under my control. Haha, I''m almost scared to pee!" Suk scratched his head and sat directly on the sofa. After so many contacts, he talked more casually with Liu Feihong.


    "Ha ha, you are scared to pee about this. I was fighting with Lang Guang that day, and I didn''t see that you were afraid of it!" Liu Feihong chuckled, and the lines of his cheeks became softer and softer.


    Suk said with a smile: "sister Feihong, I think I''m still a student. It''s very prestigious to make a site, but I don''t know anything. I''m afraid I don''t have time to learn these things. Otherwise, I''d better give it back to you!"


    It''s true that Suk is very busy. He has classes during the day and goes to work at night. In addition, during the whole day, he is constantly being teased and oppressed by some women!


    "This is not good! Let me tell you this! Those three streets are for you. In fact, they are meant by Zhang pangzi! " Liu Feihong shrugged his shoulders and then said, "let''s not talk about the sharing agreement we reached before. Let''s say that this time we picked over the double headed wolves and took their lives and territory. It''s also our greatest effort!"


    "Zhang pangzi is just on the stage at the end. Of course, he''s on our side, which is the biggest help! How about the allocation of sites? He must be worried that my heart is not balanced, or he may hold a grudge against me. But it''s different if I give it to you. You still have my mark of Liu Feihong! "


    "Although you and Zhang pangzi should have some friendship and temper, it''s not the biggest reason to give you 20% of the territory. On the other hand, it''s to put you in the middle, which can play a buffer role. Little brother, you need to put yourself in the right place now!"


    "Poof!" Suk was still absorbed in listening to Liu Feihong''s question answering. Who knows that at the end of the sentence, a black line came out, and he said in his heart: "my little brother''s position has always been very right, and he has to set up a tent from time to time."Of course, it''s just Suk''s mental activity. On the surface, he still keeps listening carefully and understanding the spirit. He nodded: "well, I see!"


    "What''s more, you don''t have to worry about taking care of this site. It seems that there are three real estate agents, six shops and a large supermarket in the double headed wolf industry on the three streets. These are all yours now. The protection fees of other small shops are not the main source of income


    "Collecting protection fees has long been out of date. It''s better to rely on others than on yourself. At least you have to run your own industry. And you don''t have to worry about manpower. I can find some people for you. You can go back and ask Zhang fatty to see if he is interested in sending some manpower. This also makes him feel at ease!"


    Liu Feihong is a man who has been the boss for so many years. A few words let Suk relax. At this time, he thought of sun song: "sister Feihong, how about sun song?"


    "Sun song?" Liu Feihong seemed to search in his mind: "this man looks ok, dares to fight, and has a little brain. Since he has shown his heart to you, take it! You''ve got to have a little bit of your own family, too! "


    "But Feihong elder sister, I don''t think he has any performance in you at all!" Suk is not stupid, and he will not make a decision easily because he is relatively familiar with sun song. Naturally, he needs to find out.


    "This is very normal. Not everyone with ability can get ahead. There are so many opportunities that some people will not be able to seize. It''s an iron rule to put this truth everywhere, but it seems that now he has finally found you the right one!"


    "Well! Did you find me? " Suk is a black thread, numb, think of sun song that burly man, tattoos, developed chest hair, heart can not help but a chill.

 Chapter 247

    Although Suk looks relaxed now, he still suppresses some strange feelings in his heart. Liu Feihong tells the story of the three streets in order, including management, development and other things.


    however, some images that should not appear occasionally appear in my mind, such as Liu Feihong''s straight double peaks, white skin, compact and energetic body, flat abdomen, double buttocks and plump thighs, slender and straight legs, and that damned black underwear, like a TV play, appear from time to time.


    If it wasn''t for Su Keqiang''s impetuous little fire, I''m afraid Su Xiaoke would rise up again.


    "Well, sister Feihong, I''ll give them to sun song." Suk finally stood up with a serious face and formally took over the post of shouldering the handle in Rongchang street, Beichen street and Yong''an street. However, now he knows that shouldering the handle is not as complicated as he imagined, and it''s as easy as shaking off the shopkeeper.


    Naturally, those stores will be taken care of by someone. As long as he takes back the profits and doesn''t have to pay wages, sun song should be able to deal with other things that are not easy to solve. As for those thorny problems, he still has Fei Hong and Zhang pangzi behind him!


    He went downstairs and returned to the black car. In order to show his loyalty to his duty, sun song didn''t get out of the car and went in for a rest. He stayed in the car all the time, didn''t turn off the engine and started it at any time. And from the second Suk opened the door, sun song was carefully observing Suk''s face.


    "Follow me in the future!" Suk said, he felt that the car body suddenly shook, but he was startled, but Sun song quickly stabilized the steering wheel, with a surprise: "boss, really?"


    "Of course!" Suk nodded: "we''ll take over the business in two days, but we have to go to brother Zhang first!"


    "Brother Zhang?" Sun song didn''t understand.


    "it''s fatty Zhang. I have to ask him if he wants to send me some people!" After Suk finished this sentence, he found that sun song''s face was a little ugly. He thought it was very good. When he was the second in command, he even had a competitor.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. I think brother Zhang won''t be so bad. I just want to show my mind. I can''t be too confused. You know how this site comes from!" Suk leaned back on the seat, found a very comfortable position, hands on the back of his head, as a pillow.


    I don''t know why, now Suk seems to be almost in the role of the boss. It''s very casual to talk with sun song. The age gap between the two people has exceeded two slaps. However, Suk''s tone is more like the communication between peers, and even some of them are in the upper position.


    Sun song is not a brainless man. As soon as he hears the meaning of Suk''s words, he suddenly understands. I''m afraid Suk just goes to say hello. His position as the second leader should not be too unexpected: "Hey, I understand, I understand. By the way, boss, I''ll bring my brothers under my hands one day, so that they can meet my elder brother too!"


    Suk nodded.


    After returning home, take a bath, it seems that there is still the smell of Du Wan on her body. I don''t know how to go home when the girl''s heel is broken. Without any reason, I think of her mouth to mouth at that moment. At that time, the girl seemed to be cooperating with herself, touching her lips and soul.


    The cold water sprinkled by the sprinkler is cool and pleasant on the body, but now Suk looks down and I''ll go! How did suxiaoke become proud again?


    In order to better participate in tomorrow''s "top ten league members" commendation meeting, lying on the bed to conserve energy, Su Keqiang endured his own wishful thinking, especially what the three goblins said to take off their clothes to deceive themselves. They all threw out their minds. Keep this account in mind, and they must find the place when they have a chance.


    Tiandu Hotel, multi-functional conference room, Suk almost fell asleep. Yesterday, he wanted to go to bed early, but over and over again, those women jumped out one by one, swaying in front of his eyes, and from time to time there were charming laughter. No man could stand it, not to mention Suk, a pure little girl.


    He yawned and looked up at the rostrum in front of him. Vice Mayor Yu Zheng was sitting in the center. On his right hand was a man named Liu Hai. Although the man''s name was good, his hair was very sparse, and he had begun to show the shape of local support for the central government.


    Suk vaguely remembers that Liu Peihua mentioned to himself at that time that Liu Hai seemed to be the Secretary of the relevant working committee. On Yu Zhengdong''s left hand side was tie Xuefeng, director of the municipal comprehensive management office. His eyes scanned the Youth League Committee, the trade union and the Education Bureau. These were all the top leaders who could sit on the rostrum.


    The conference included representatives from various schools, all government departments, companies, factories and mines in the city. More than 100 people filled the conference room.


    Under the leadership of the local education bureau, primary and secondary schools in all counties and urban areas took the students who won the "top ten league members" to participate. Liu Peihua was arranged to sit in the back, and Suk was the other nine League members.


    The deputy of other units and other leaders with insufficient level are in another row on Suk''s right side, not far away. Turning around, Suk soon found Secretary Li Yuhua of the Communist Youth League.Long black hair in the back of the head, showing a clean forehead, appears very capable, face slightly pink, a beautiful and moving oval face, eyes very soft, with black and white dress, giving people a sense of elegance and dignity.


    Wearing a Half Sleeve Chiffon shirt, pure white background, decorated with black spots, it is also a slim style. There is a bow ribbon under the chest neckline, and a black skirt under it. The shirt hem is put into the skirt, and her legs are close together and slightly tilted to one side. There is no popular silk stockings under the skirt, but it makes her leg skin appear more smooth and thin To you.


    I can''t help but think of what happened in the school washroom with Li Yuhua a long time ago. I went to the women''s washroom to deliver paper to him. That''s when Secretary Li realized his kindness and made me one of the top ten league members.


    It seems that there is a kind of feeling in the dark. It''s like when someone is staring at you secretly, you will always find it unconsciously. Now it''s like this. Li Yuhua suddenly turns around and looks at it, opposite to Suk''s line of sight.


    I found that the little boy was looking at himself, with beautiful cheeks, neat short hair, clear eyes and a smile on the corner of his mouth. He even nodded like himself. All of a sudden, Li Yuhua blushed and his heart beat abnormally. He quickly turned his head to the front.

 Chapter 248

    Seeing Li Yuhua''s electric shock, he turned his head. Suk had no choice but to smile bitterly. He continued to look at the companions around him. It seemed that he was only a little old, most of them were college students and those who had already worked.


    at this time, applause broke out on the rostrum: "now Vice Mayor Yu Zhengdong will speak for you!" As the host of the Communist Youth League secretary just finished, Yu Zheng East with a smile at the stage nodded, suddenly there are two or three reporters like people click the shutter.


    For this meeting, Suk was not interested at all. After this speech, it was the turn of the next one. This one said two sentences, that one said two sentences. It was boring. It was all a set of words. It was not easy to wait until the representative of the top ten league members came to the floor, and it was already ten o''clock.


    Bored, looking at the rostrum, I thought it was not easy for these people to sit on the rostrum, one by one with serious faces, even the vice mayor.


    Vice Mayor Yu Zhengdong and Su Ke often see him on TV. He is about 40 years old. His partial haircut is very formal and his appearance is ordinary. However, he has a kind of leader''s airs. When others speak, he always doesn''t smile, like who owes him 200 yuan.


    The final agenda of the meeting was that the city leaders presented awards to the top ten league members. Suk walked around the stage like a lantern and got a big certificate with red suede in his hand.


    This commendation meeting for the top ten league members is a meeting of unity, victory and progress. The meeting came to an end in a solemn and harmonious atmosphere. The meeting fully affirmed the achievements of the Communist Youth League organizations at all levels and the Youth League members in the city. It is hoped that the Youth League members should grasp the pulse of the times, combine with the reality of Weihai, and comprehensively revitalize the city economy China has made great achievements, demonstrated its talents, and used its wisdom and strength to compose the glorious chapter of the development of Weihai and the youth of the times.


    then, eat.


    According to the professional arrangement, in order to have a good communication between the leaders of the city and the person in charge of the unit who trained the top ten league members, these people were arranged at a table.


    The top ten league members will have dinner with Deputy Secretary Li of the Communist Youth League Municipal Committee, while the other Shenma units will go back and forth from there.


    The top ten league members, seven men and three women, Li Yuhua, deputy secretary of the Municipal Committee of the Communist Youth League, Wu Chengjie, deputy director of the Education Bureau, and Cao Liang, vice chairman of the trade union, just sat at a full table.


    Tiandu hotel is a hotel set up by Weihai municipal government. Basically, all conferences and meetings will be held here, and the service level of the hotel is also worthy of such an honor.


    When Suk was seated, Li Yuhua began to greet him with great enthusiasm. After all, this meeting should be regarded as the home of the Communist Youth League Municipal Committee. As the host, he must take up this responsibility.


    However, Li Yuhua didn''t show his familiarity with Suk. As if he was treating other people, he took the wine bottles in his hand and poured them a little bit one by one.


    "Secretary Li, I can''t drink!"


    Suk saw that Li Yuhua finally came to his side. He grabbed the glass, stood up and looked at Li Yuhua. Due to the closer distance, the faint fragrance of deputy secretary Li seemed to be familiar and familiar, which made Suk a little trance.


    "Well, you''re still a high school student, so you can get rid of it!" Li Yuhua didn''t say anything. He turned to the next one directly, which made Suk feel suffocated for no reason.


    I don''t know how I provoked her. Li Yuhua, the Deputy Secretary of the Communist Youth League Committee, who is half the host, changed his usual serious image at the dinner table and made these top ten league members very happy. Wu Chenggang and Cao Liang also made jokes at the right time, creating a relaxed and harmonious atmosphere.


    In addition to Suk''s drink of juice, even those students who also went to university gradually relaxed their attitude and were not nervous. One by one, they kept toasting each other to make friends with leaders or express themselves. In particular, Li Yuhua, who was beautiful and irresistible, was the most attractive.


    If Li Yuhua is serious, people will feel that she is over 30 years old. But if she smiles, she will soon drop her age. Especially because she has always been single, these people are more willing to communicate with her.


    Suk, who is regarded as the air in silence, is very helpless. He has always been with the aura of the protagonist. How can he come to such an end now? He sighs in his heart that he can only take the food on the table as the object of vent.


    The atmosphere is getting more and more warm. As a restaurant set up by the municipal government, this meal is regarded as an official reception. Naturally, the supply of drinks is open. Anyway, some people settle accounts, so that they drink more and more wine. Fortunately, Li Yuhua knows how to restrain himself. Now when he meets someone to propose a toast, he just tastes it. However, the blush after drinking still appears on his cheeks, which makes people feel more bright.


    "Ha ha! Let me see our top ten league members! " Suddenly a man''s voice rang. Suk was the first to raise his head. Unexpectedly, it was Vice Mayor Yu Zhengdong sitting on the rostrum.


    All of a sudden, the sound of moving stools began to ring. These people didn''t know whether they were drinking or they had made up their mind. They all welcomed them one by one with humble attitude and called "Mayor Yu, please sit down!" It''s called "waiter, add a set of tableware!"Suk was surprised that no one came with Mayor Yu. It was unscientific, but it was not what he needed to care about. After seeing Mayor Yu come in, he held up his wine glass: "top ten league members, classmates, workers and comrades"


    Yu Zhengdong seemed to drink a lot, and his face was red, although he was still on the road, However, I still pause here to make my thinking a little clearer: "the Communist Youth League is the reserve force of our party, and you are the vanguard officers of this force. Please continue to maintain this state of work and study, build our Victoria sea, and do it well for me and myself!"


    Suk took the juice and made up for it, but no one paid attention to it. Everyone''s focus was on Mayor Yu Zhengdong, who would pay attention to him.


    However, Mayor Yu didn''t know whether he had drunk too much or not. He began to propose a toast to Li Yuhua, saying that she represented the Municipal Committee of the Communist Youth League and all the members of Weihai, and had to drink.


    mayor toast, who can not drink, although Yu Zhengdong is only a deputy mayor, but the level is also here, Li Yuhua had to drink half a glass of Baijiu.


    Yu Zhengdong was very enthusiastic. After drinking at this table, his pace finally shifted slightly. Before leaving, he looked at deputy secretary Li: "Secretary Yuhua, give me a ride!"


    Li Yuhua helps Yu Zhengdong to return to his box, and the wine table becomes lively again. It''s just that Suk feels that Li Yuhua has been out a little longer, and he is still wondering whether he has vomited in the bathroom. At this time, the prompt sound of the flower picking system suddenly comes out.


    The new task on the electronic screen: "task: prevent Yu Zhengdong from sexually harassing Li Yuhua; reward: master advanced mathematics (elementary)".

 Chapter 249

    What is advanced mathematics? It''s a course in the University. I didn''t expect that I had just entered the third grade of senior high school, and the system even released the course proficient in the University ahead of time. However, Suk was just thinking about it. He had only one idea in his head: Li Yuhua was sexually harassed by Yu Zhengdong! I have to save her!


    No one noticed that Suk had quietly walked out of the door, but when he walked out of the door, he found that he couldn''t find Li Yuhua, and didn''t know where they had gone?


    "Hoo Suk took a deep breath and turned to look around the corridor. He didn''t even see a waiter, so he had to walk forward blindly. Now he can only bump around like a headless fly.


    originally, I wanted to go to the bathroom to have a look, but just halfway through, I felt that someone was talking in a box beside me, and it seemed to be Li Yuhua.


    Suk stopped. In order to avoid breaking into the wrong room, he carefully pasted it on the door panel of the box and listened.


    "Mayor Yu, don''t do this. Let go!"


    "Mayor Yu, please respect yourself. I''ll shout when you are like this!"


    "Let go of me!"


    Li Yuhua''s voice has been with a cry, is constantly struggling.


    "Yuhua, don''t do that!"


    "I like you for a long time, don''t you know?"


    "You''ve been Deputy Secretary for two years, haven''t you? How about I try to transfer your job? "


    "Don''t shout. If you attract people, how can you meet them in the future?"


    Yu Zhengdong has been in a high position for a long time. His use of coercion and inducement is superb. Like an antelope hanging horn, people can''t find it. People with clear ideas are not like drunk people at all.


    when he heard this, suxton was in a rage, and all the depression of a meal was detonated. He pushed the door directly, only to find that the door had been locked from the inside, "I''ll go!" In the heart secretly scolds a, slightly retreats, directly one foot pedals.


    With a bang, the thick door of the room was kicked open by Suk. He took two steps to see that Yu Zhengdong had forced Li Yuhua to the corner of the wall. He put his hands together and put his arms around her shoulder. It seemed that he was about to kiss her.


    Li Yuhua was so panicked that he was still slightly drunk. Now he was so white that he lost his mind. His long black hair had been scattered behind his head. He kept twisting his body to get rid of Yu Zhengdong''s arm.


    Suk didn''t think of anything else at all. When he saw such a scene, his whole blood rushed to his head and his eyes were red. Let alone knowing Li Yuhua, he seemed to have some small interludes. Even if he was a stranger, he couldn''t sit by and ignore him.


    Yu Zhengdong is of medium build, not fat or thin. Although there is no problem for a woman, in the hands of Suk, Yu Zhengdong has devoted himself to his own world. In this world, he is the only master of everything in his sight It''s all their own. All heterosexual creatures will be held in their own crotch.


    Then, looking at the woman in front of us, we can see that she is not only young and beautiful, but also a little mature and sexy. She is not only dignified and generous, but also lively and playful after drinking.


    At this moment, Yu Zhengdong''s blood has been boiling, even the sound of Suk kicking the door has been automatically blocked. He hugs Li Yuhua''s shoulder, takes a step forward, and pushes himself into the corner. His mouth full of wine immediately sticks to it.


    But in the next second, Yu Zhengdong found that he was not only unable to taste the delicious fragrance as he wished, but also farther and farther away from the cherry mouth. His body was dragged back by a strong force, and his hands unconsciously released the shackles of Li Yuhua.


    Suk pulled Yu Zhengdong away with a strong and hateful force, and sat on the ground with a stagger and a puff because of the vice mayor''s drunkenness.


    "Are you all right?" Suk looked at Li Yuhua like a frightened rabbit. His face was as pale as gold paper. His long black hair was scattered in disorder. Even his pure white shirt, especially the bow on the towering mountain, became extremely wrinkled.


    "Suk!" Li Yuhua saw in front of him suddenly changed into another man, and the man clearly came to save himself, and he couldn''t help crying.


    "It''s OK, I''m here!" As soon as Suk finished this sentence, he felt the wind behind his ears. He didn''t look back at all. With his left foot as the support point, he quickly threw his right leg back, and his feet were tight.


    With a bang, the chair that Yu Zhengdong waved in his hand was directly kicked away by Suk. Without the chair as an attack weapon, Yu Zhengdong, who was obviously in a state of drunkenness and madness, jumped at Suk.


    Yu Zhengdong can''t help but be crazy. He used to be a cooked duck, but how could he be calm when he just flew away. People who know him well know that he not only can''t control his crotch, but also has a very hot temper. Although he has been a vice mayor, he has always pretended to be a gentle Confucian in front of people, but in private he has a lot of dirty words."I wipe your mother!" Before he got close to Suk, Yu Zhengdong felt that his stomach was hit by another kick. He flew out directly. His stomach was tumbling, and he just spat out what he had just eaten.


    Suk''s temper came up all of a sudden. If you speak well and admit your mistake, maybe it will be a big deal and no one wants to enlarge it. But he even smashed himself with a chair. He just went up and kicked himself.


    Yu Zhengdong rolled back and forth in pain and knocked down a large number of tables and chairs. The sound of the crash became louder and louder. There was no need to pay attention to routine at all. As soon as he got excited, he picked up a chair and was about to smash it down.


    "Suk, stop fighting!" Li Yuhua saw Suk raise his chair. He finally woke up from his panic and ran to Suk. He put his hands up to hold the chair and pushed Suk back.


    "Eh!" Suk with Li Yuhua''s steps, step by step backward, two people''s posture is now very awkward, even close together, especially Deputy Secretary Li''s double peaks, directly against Suk''s chest, push him back: "Suk, you don''t fight, fight again, there will be an accident!"


    Finally, the movement here attracted the attention of outsiders, especially the attention of Yu Zhengdong''s table, including several leaders of the working committee of customs, the Youth League Committee, the trade union, and the comprehensive management office. They all rushed in. When they saw Yu Zhengdong lying on the ground, they were all shocked.


    "Suk, what''s going on?" Liu Peihua, who accompanied the leader to dinner, saw the situation inside, and his eyes turned black. He went through the crowd at the door and squeezed in hard. He looked at Suk in disbelief and asked.


    "Nothing! I just itch! " Suk threw his chair aside and spread out his hand in an innocent way.


    Today is new year''s Eve. I''m sorry that I can''t be with my brothers and warm your bed!


    Little lonely hand disabled, it''s 4:5 a.m. now, there are only so many, helpless!


    Back row diving audience, raise your hands and let me see, OK?

 Chapter 250

    Liu Peihua was in a good mood. He was at the main table and met Vice Mayor Yu Zhengdong, who is in charge of the education system. Knowing him will be of great help to his future promotion.


    What''s more, there are leaders of the working committee, Youth League Committee and trade union sitting on this table, and Han Jianli of the municipal education bureau expresses his appreciation.


    Really happy and full of ambition is not only an opportunity to publicize No.17 middle school, but also an opportunity to publicize yourself. You can make a cup and have a good drink.


    But who knows the next moment mood fell to the bottom of the valley, first outside a rare clatter of sound, and then do not know who called a voice 3A "Mayor Yu was beaten!"


    After a crash, all the people at the table rushed out, and Liu Peihua was naturally among them. Yu Zhengdong was struggling to stand up at that time. His expensive shirt and trousers were already covered with vomit, and his hair was not only messy, but also stained with two vegetable leaves.


    I don''t know where the right side of my forehead is. It has become bruised. I''m really in a mess.


    No one wants to see this scene. It''s a shame that a deputy mayor was beaten up in public!


    People who see such scenes become witnesses to the farce. To be serious, although Mayor Yu will not kill people or destroy their bodies, it is possible to hide and walk or get rid of this person next time.


    Even so, Liu Peihua didn''t worry too much. He was just the principal of a school. He didn''t have many chances to see the mayor. What''s more, he shrunk behind the crowd, pretended to be a passer-by and looked inside. It didn''t matter. He was almost scared to pee.


    what the hell happened to the man who committed the violence, who held up a chair and was forcibly held by Li Yuhua of the Youth League Committee! Liu Peihua raised his hand and rubbed his eyes to see again! I''ll go, not Suk. Who else?


    His heart was cool. If he didn''t go out, he would burn himself. He pushed the crowd away with great effort. Liu Peihua was very serious, and his voice was trembling: "Suk, what''s the matter?"


    The ups and downs of Suk''s chest were not due to the violent movements. This amount of activity was not even a warm-up, mainly because he was angry. Seeing Liu Peihua come in, he took a deep breath. In his eyes, he could see Li Yuhua''s pale face, full of panic eyes. His mind flashed by. If he told the truth of the matter, I''m afraid it would bring trouble to Li Yuhua.


    As a female cadre, her official career is not easy. Step by step, when she comes to the position of deputy secretary of the Communist Youth League municipal Party committee, she has always been accompanied by rumors of unspoken rules. Especially if she is a single woman, if sexual harassment comes out, I''m afraid she will make a storm all over the city. Thinking of this, Li Yuhua''s eyes are red and he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Ha ha, my hands are itching!" When Suk saw a circle of people around him, he was naturally not very good. Although Li Yuhua didn''t speak, he had made a decision in his heart. The chair he was holding was thrown into the corner of the wall with a clatter. Yu Zhengdong, who had just got up, shivered for no reason.


    "Call the police!" The crowd didn''t know who said it.


    "No!" Yu Zhengdong just recovered a little sober from the bewilderment of being beaten. When he heard this, he cried out. Because of his excitement, his voice was a little urgent and nervous.


    "This is a disgrace to the education system, but it doesn''t need to go through the public security organs. It needs to be solved directly within the system, but it must be dealt with seriously to set an example for others." Yu Zhengdong''s voice is loud, sonorous and powerful. He stares at Suk fiercely. Although he is surprised at the reason for his answer, isn''t this the answer he most hopes to get?


    Such a thing, of course, is that the fewer people, the better. It is said that the ugliness of the family should not be publicized. What''s more, the vice mayor''s violent beating by senior three students and the vice mayor''s sexual harassment of junior single female cadres may cause serious consequences. Although the problem of style is not a big problem, if it is exposed, it means that he will not die Skin.


    Yu Zhengdong is not stupid. It''s not easy to get his own position now. The 40 year old deputy department level cadres, who have been lucky all the way, plus some tricks of devious ways, would be too sad if they were thrown off by today''s farce!


    Hear Yu Zhengdong quickly denied the alarm suggestion, behind the crowd a person subconsciously shrunk his neck, quickly put the mobile phone in his pocket, I go! I flattered the horse, but I can''t admit that I made the call myself.


    Li Yuhua didn''t expect Suk to say that. In her present image, although her hair is messy and her clothes are wrinkled, people still think that it is to stop the fight that makes her so. In Suk''s words, he directly takes all the responsibility to himself. He is protecting me!


    At the thought of this, Li Yuhua''s heart suddenly tightened and hurt. Just when he was at a loss, when he was in a panic, Suk suddenly appeared beside him.


    And in his own chaotic situation, people around, don''t know how to face, how to speak, Suk once again stood in front of his body, a light "I just itch!" Although all his embarrassment will be resolved, but how much trouble will it bring him.At this moment, Li Yuhua''s heartbeat has never been so intense, shortness of breath, a senior three students beat the vice mayor, will be expelled! The school will be involved in wearing shoes! Even let his parents get into trouble, all kinds of bad results in the mind quickly across, the heart is even hesitating.


    Li Yuhua suddenly clenched his fist, took a deep breath, and turned his head to go to Yu Zhengdong. Suk is in the key stage of senior three. If there is such an accident and he can''t take part in the college entrance examination, he will feel guilty for the rest of his life, even if this incident passes peacefully.


    Li Yuhua''s face is tight. He raises his hand and combs his hair behind his ears. It''s windy and chilly. After this step, his career may be in a slump. However, he doesn''t care!


    "Secretary Li!"


    All of a sudden, Li Yuhua''s body stopped and turned to look at Suk. Suk held his wrist. He looked at himself with a faint smile under his pretty cheek. He shook his head slightly and said softly, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" There was a sound outside the crowd, and three uniformed policemen suddenly came in, startling everyone.


    One of them, a 30-year-old male police officer, saw that it was Yu Zhengdong who was beaten. He had a slight twitch on the corner of his mouth and walked over with a bitter smile: "Mayor Yu, take a rest first, and leave the rest to us!"


    "Who is the murderer?" Seeing that everyone''s eyes were on Suk, he raised his finger and said, "Xiao Liu, handcuff him first and bring him back to the bureau!"

 Chapter 251

    With the arrival of the three policemen, the atmosphere in the whole box was dead. Now Yu Zhengdong doesn''t have to think about it. When he comes out of the box door, I''m afraid what happened here will soon be heard.


    the image of a bruised forehead is really too unsatisfactory. Looking at the people''s eyes, he felt even more depressed. He was beaten and made people see jokes. Moreover, Li Yuhua has not got it yet. How can he be calm.


    He was silent. He was indifferent to the policeman''s kind smile. Only when he heard that Suk was going to be handcuffed, his eyes showed a little hatred.


    A young policeman, obviously with perfect handcuffs, went to Suk. He didn''t know when the polished handcuffs had appeared on his hand and ran directly to Suk.


    Suk stood up in front of Li Yuhua when she was stunned. Looking at the police coming in front of her, he didn''t see the slightest bit of panic. He was indifferent, as if nothing had happened.


    "Put out your hand!" The young policeman, with a serious face and handcuffs in his hands, looked at the lawbreakers in front of him and said in a deep voice.


    "Are you the rescue sent by the monkey?" Suk''s mouth was slightly upturned. He didn''t realize that he was about to be handcuffed. He even had the idea of joking.


    "Well?"


    Young police a Leng, subconsciously stop in place, looking at Suk: "what do you say?"


    "Are you the rescue sent by the monkey?"


    "Be honest, give me your hand!" The young policeman was furious, and his face was even more livid. With so many leaders at the moment, he couldn''t even deal with such trifles. How could he talk about his working ability.


    ask Xiao Liu''s police to move forward and do it by themselves, but Suk''s step is a little backward, so he easily dodges: "don''t move! Mayor Yu! Come here for a second After Suk finished, he waved to Yu Zhengdong.


    Although Yu Zhengdong looks embarrassed, he is now drunk. He looks at Suk and squints his eyes slightly. He seems to ponder for a moment. He knows the whole story very well. Suk, a senior high school student, even though he is covered with iron, can make a few nails. As long as he doesn''t start, he has nothing to worry about.


    "Why?" Yu Zhengdong waved to the little policeman, followed Suk to the corner, and asked in a deep voice.


    "Do you know that jade and stone are burned?" Suk shrugged and lowered his voice to a level that only two people could hear. His expression was soft, but the meaning was cold.


    "Just you?" Yu Zhengdong glanced at Suk with disdain in his eyes, but the bruise on his forehead was still very obvious. They were similar in stature. It seemed that Suk was slightly higher than Suk. Looking at the appearance of Yu Zhengdong in front of him, there was no reason to feel funny.


    "Don''t you believe it?" In fact, Suk is ready. If he can''t threaten Yu Zhengdong positively, Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi standing behind him may be able to change his mind!


    "I tell you, there are 10000 ways I can make you pay for today''s mistakes!" Yu Zhengdong looks at Suk with a sneer. It''s the most fatal thing for him to say that he made a lot of noise at that time and shake off what he did to Li Yuhua. But now it seems that this little boy is too immature and has no pressure.


    Su Ke clenched his fists, his eyes gradually cooled, and Yu Zhengdong''s expression was like looking at a clown, full of mocking contempt.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" I don''t know who''s coming outside. After all, it''s not a trivial matter that a vice mayor is beaten. It''s very normal to cause onlookers to say, "how''s Mr. Sun?" "Sister sun, you''re here!"


    The crowd naturally separated, and a crisp sound of high heels tapping on the ground gradually came. It seemed to knock on people''s hearts, attracting everyone''s eyes, including Suk.


    A woman, in her twenties and seventies, has short hair with a sense of hierarchy. She is capable and handsome. Her black Batman shirt is similar to the design of a tuxedo. She has a pair of white slim pencil pants and silver high-heeled shoes. She is dignified, elegant and fashionable.


    When Suk''s eyes fell on the woman''s face, he suddenly realized that the woman knew herself! Sun Yao, if you want to say that she won the top ten league members this time, it''s mainly because of her. At that time, a thief robbed her bag and helped her get it back. I remember that she gave me a business card, but I forgot where to put it.


    "Mr. Sun!"


    "Mr. Sun!"


    It seems that sun Yao''s position in Tiandu hotel is not low, and the leaders of these organs and units seem to have a kind of fear for her. They have no airs when they say hello. Maybe they are flattering.


    Sun Yao looks around the box, and her eyes stay slightly on Suk''s face. She doesn''t show any difference. Maybe her busy work makes her forget all about this brave young man.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Yao, with a cold face, nods to the people who greet her one by one, and raises her hand to the floor manager who has been watching for a long time.


    The floor manager is a middle-aged man with very white skin. Maybe he is too nervous. After all, he is responsible for such a problem on his own floor. He is also involved in such leaders, which makes him not qualified to intervene.After hearing what the floor manager told him, sun Yao''s face became more ugly. Her eyes swept over Yu Zhengdong, Li Yuhua and Suk. She turned and waved to the crowd at the door: "everyone go out first!"


    Surprisingly, after sun Yao finished this sentence, the people at the door immediately scattered completely. Even the three policemen walked out angrily. In an instant, there were four people left in the box.


    Suk didn''t know if it was his illusion. Since Sun Yao came in, the expression on Yu Zhengdong''s face became stiff, and even a layer of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "What''s the matter?" In the surprised eyes of Yu Zhengdong and Li Yuhua, sun Yao goes straight to Suk, lowers her voice, and pulls Suk''s arm to one side.


    "Sister sun, it''s actually like this." as soon as Suk mentioned that Yu Zhengdong was trying to sexually harass Li Yuhua, he saw that sun Yao raised her hand, turned her head and looked at Yu Zhengdong.


    "Yu Zhengdong, look at what you''ve done! So you''re your vice mayor? " Sun Yao''s voice suddenly hit a lot, scolded, this is chiguoguo''s scolding, severe and with a power that does not belong to the merchant.


    "Mr. Sun, listen to me!" Yu Zhengdong was finally flustered. He took two steps and was full of shame. But before he spoke, he was interrupted by sun Yao.


    "Yu Zhengdong, I tell you that I have heard about your conduct for a long time. You can write your resignation report tomorrow!" When sun Yao finished, she saw Yu Zhengdong, the vice mayor who just had no pressure on Suk, plop down to the ground.


    [author''s digression]: little lonely wishes you a happy new year on this new year''s Eve. I wish you all good luck in your study and love in the new year. If you are away from home, please accept a kiss from little lonely!

 Chapter 252

    There is a saying in Forrest Gump: life is like a box of chocolates. You never know what you''re going to get next.


    life is full of drama. Accidents sometimes bring surprises, but sometimes they are embarrassing scenes that people have to face. When Yu Zhengdong pushes the door open and goes out, his heart is so bitter.


    The deputy mayor of Tangtang had to admit his mistake to a hairy boy and beg for forgiveness. Moreover, this hairy boy is the one who just beat himself black and blue.


    Yu Zhengdong felt that in all these years, he had never been as shameful as he had just been. Fortunately, at that time, sun Yao invited all the others out, which made him feel a little less ashamed.


    "Alas He sighed weakly and thought that this time he had been kicked on the iron plate. Youdao didn''t want to be greedy, lazy, and had no eyes. How did he meet Suk? How could Suk be sun Yao''s brother? How could sun Yao be the niece of the provincial Party committee?


    Seeing Yu Zhengdong coming out of the box, all the people gathered around him. Seeing his disheartened face, they didn''t know what to do. They stood awkwardly in front of him.


    "It''s all gone!" Just a few words, when you say it, you feel powerless humiliation in your heart. It seems that you are a lot older in an instant. The bruised part on your forehead is slightly raised. Suk''s footprints are still very obvious on the plain white shirt.


    "Mayor Yu, shall we take the murderer back to the bureau first?" To say that the most embarrassing thing in the crowd is the policeman who leads the team. He goes to Yu Zhengdong with a stiff head.


    "Take, take what the hell, Mr. Sun has come out. Are you blind?" A belly of anger is finally vent out, Yu Zhengdong Tieqing even, angry roar.


    As soon as the policeman shrunk his neck, the master himself couldn''t stir up trouble. He waved and called the two brothers who went out together. He turned around and left without saying a word.


    seeing Yu Zhengdong leave the scene, other people began to make arrangements freely, and no one was in the mood to stay. However, Liu Peihua couldn''t help it. Suk came with him and naturally had to wait for him to go back to school together. Besides, it seems Suk''s background is not so simple. Otherwise, if he beat the mayor, there would be nothing wrong.


    "Thank you, Mr. Sun!" Suk saw Yu Zhengdong push the door out, and then he smiles at Sun Yao to express his gratitude. He didn''t expect that sun Yao''s casual words scared him to such an extent, which made him write his resignation report, and his face turned white instantly.


    "Thank you. If I can help you, I will help you naturally. What''s more, Yu Zhengdong is not a good person all the time. What''s your name, Mr. Sun? My sister! I have just said that you are my brother! "


    Sun Yao frowns and corrects Suk''s name directly. It''s just a dry younger brother, which almost makes Suk make a fool of herself. Without any reason, she thinks of the sentence about "dry Secretary". What''s the original saying? "If you have a secretary to do, if you have nothing to do," then my brother is not "Secretary Yuhua, are you ok?" Sun Yao met Li Yuhua in the hotel on this day. She knew Li Yuhua naturally, but she was not so familiar with him. She moved her steps lightly and came to Li Yuhua.


    The two women look like they are both in their twenties and twenties, but one is still dignified and elegant, while the other is very embarrassed. Her long hair is scattered in disorder behind her head, and the light makeup on her face has already been used. Fortunately, the perfect solution of the matter has calmed down a lot.


    "It''s OK. Thank you, Mr. Sun. If you hadn''t come here today, I''m afraid Yu Zhengdong would not have left so easily!" As for sun Yao''s background, Li Yuhua naturally knew it well, but although it was someone else''s help, it really solved her big trouble with Suk.


    "Don''t mention it. If I had known Suk was here, I would have come. Fortunately, nothing happened!" Sun Yao didn''t care about the beating of some vice mayors. Naturally, she didn''t care about it. What''s more, he was still responsible for it.


    During the conversation, sun Yao''s mobile phone rings. After connecting, she says a few words and smiles apologetically at Suk and Li Yuhua: "sorry, an elder arrived at the airport. I have to pick him up. I can''t have a long chat with you!"


    "Mr. Sun, go and help yourself."


    "Go ahead, sister sun. We''re going to leave, too!"


    Going out with sun Yao, Suk immediately saw Liu Peihua, the head of the school, standing in the corridor. He closed the door in the school and was the master of all his words. Now he saw sun Yao and couldn''t help but smile. Just now, he was surprised to hear that the woman''s background had been mentioned.


    Suk has Liu Peihua waiting for him, but Li Yuhua is not so happy. Originally, he took a ride with the top leader. Now the chief secretary has left long ago. When he goes downstairs to say goodbye to Suk, he has to stop a taxi.


    "Secretary Li, where are you going? I''ll see you off! " Liu Peihua has his own special car, and the driver is always on standby. Naturally, he does a good job.


    After hearing this, Li Yuhua did not show any affectation, but directly sat in the co pilot''s seat. After all, with her current image, standing on the street made her feel a little uncomfortable. She seemed to have a fight with someone. In fact, she had a fight."Today, I really thank Secretary Li! If you hadn''t stopped Suk, I don''t know what''s going on with this boy! " In fact, Liu Peihua had long felt that things were not as simple as he had seen. He spoke in a tone of no reproach. He reached out and patted Suk on the shoulder.


    "Nothing!" Li Yuhua is really reluctant to say more about this matter. Although he says that his mood has stabilized, when he thinks of what Yu Zhengdong did at that time, he always feels that there is a breath in his heart, which is hard to release. He is very depressed, which makes people feel suffocated.


    Liu Peihua found that Deputy Secretary Li had no interest in talking, so he naturally kept silent. Suk knew the inside story, so naturally he thought it would be better to let Li Yuhua calm down slowly, and the car would be quiet slowly.


    According to the address given by Li Yuhua, the driver drove into the community after 20 minutes.


    "School Liu, thank you for sending me back!" Li Yuhua nodded at Liu Peihua and pushed the door open. He didn''t know what was going on, but he staggered.


    "Headmaster, let me send Secretary Li upstairs." Suk saw Li Yuhua like this and couldn''t help but follow him. Although Liu Peihua also wanted to show his concern, he felt that it was not appropriate for him to go upstairs to see someone off, so he stayed.


    Although Suk wanted to send Li Yuhua upstairs, he just followed her. You can clearly see that the White Chiffon half sleeve shirt she was wearing was very wrinkled. Originally, it was the hem of her waist, but part of it was pulled out. The black skirt was still in its original state. As she stepped up the steps, her plump hips swayed from side to side. It was really charming.


    I don''t know which one upstairs is being renovated. There are some wooden boards and other things leaning on the handrails of the stairs on the corridor. As Li Yuhua walked up, he turned back and said, "Suk, I''ll come in and sit down later. I have something to say to you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a stab. At the moment when Li Yuhua just turned his head to speak, his body could not help but slightly rubbed against the stair handrail. However, there was a curved nail on a damned board, which was directly hooked on the skirt. All he saw was a good skirt, which split into two and fell off at his feet.

 Chapter 253

    Konan Edogawa: anyway, there is only one truth.


    then how the murder case caused by a nail was formed, please see the slow motion playback: at that time, the staircase was narrow because of the stacking of some wood boards and other materials, which only allowed one person to pass.


    What happened today touched Li Yuhua, deputy secretary of the Communist Youth League Municipal Committee, and he was not in a peaceful mood. Suk, a boy, not only saved himself from Yu Zhengdong, but also wanted to take all the responsibility to himself in order to protect his reputation.


    How long has it been since a man shocked himself like this? One year, two years or more, Li Yuhua doesn''t know how to express her gratitude to Suk. She has been thinking about this all the way.


    Seeing that she was about to get home, Li Yuhua invited Suk into the room to sit down. But just as she turned her head, she could not help rubbing her body against the handrail of the stairs, especially her hips wrapped in the skirt, rushed to the front line.


    The boards leaning against the handrails of the stairs are all old decoration materials. It seems that a certain family is in the process of renovation. Therefore, a bent nail suddenly appears. A long nail with slight rust and a sharp tip are hooked on the skirt.


    But at this time, Li Yuhua didn''t know anything. She continued to walk. Then she felt that her bottom egg seemed to be caught by something. When she reacted, she heard a stab, and then a cold.


    The skirt was pulled by the sharp nail, and she was walking up. Suddenly, she tore a belt from the position of the buttock egg, and went down to the through hole of the skirt. The skirt split in two and fell down in an instant, and the two buttocks were exposed to the air.


    "Ah Li Yuhua screamed and subconsciously wanted to pick up the skirt that had fallen on her feet. However, she was so panicked that the center of gravity of her high-heeled shoes was not stable that she shook her body twice and fell straight on the front steps.


    Li Yuhua supported himself on the steps with both hands, and his face turned pale, not only because of the embarrassment of the skirt falling, but also because of the pain from his body.


    Because the fall is too sudden, there is no time to do any buffering action, two hands on the steps, but can also help, but the knees of two legs can only inevitably knock on the edge of the steps, immediately painful straight suction air-conditioning, sweat beads on the forehead come out.


    Suk had been following Li Yuhua, honestly looking at the beautiful figure in front of him. Although his long hair was slightly messy, he was as slim as a willow, his hips were curled up and round, and he walked and stopped with boundless amorous feelings. His eyes could not help falling on the two hemispheres that were rapidly swinging, but who could think of a sudden change.


    After Suk recovered, his eyes had already turned into another scene. The buttocks tightly wrapped by the skirt suddenly appeared in front of him, white and plump, while the black skirt was inexplicably turned into two halves and fell to the ground, with a sad ending.


    What makes Suk vomit blood even more is Li Yuhua''s present posture, with his hands and feet supporting his body, and his buttocks tilted upward. His two plump buttocks are constantly enlarged in front of his eyes. They are mellow, tender and delicious. Of course, there is a black underpants between the two hemispheres, but the more so, the stronger the visual impact.


    His mouth was dry, his throat was smoking, his feet were soft, his heart beat faster, and Suk, who was red in the face, was staring at the scene in front of him. Li Yuhua, who had been knocked on his knee, didn''t recover for a moment and still kept this action.


    His buttocks were as thick as snow and as bright as jade. His eyes were shining white. A pair of black trousers in the middle contracted from waist down to inverted triangle. It was so provocative between black and white. Suddenly, Suk shook his head and saw that a wound about 5cm long on his white skin was slowly oozing blood.


    Like a beautiful red plum blossoming in the snow, Suk realized that it must be a cut cut by a nail, instantly made him wake up and quickly took a step forward: "Secretary Li, are you ok?"


    Then Suk pulled up the skirt which had been turned into two halves, and the object returned to its original position, blocking the hook. It was only at this time that Li Yuhua realized that his privacy was fully revealed in Suk''s eyes, and he was about to hold the stairs to stand up, but the pain in his knee suddenly became acute, and his body tilted and fell again.


    "Secretary Li! Secretary Li Suk followed closely, put his hand around Li Yuhua''s waist, and with the other hand he continued to pull the skirt that was about to fall down, and involuntarily stuck it on.


    "Nothing! I''m fine! " Li Yuhua endured the pain on his knee, and his forehead kept falling down in cold sweat. He slightly turned his head to see Suk. But now the two people''s bodies have been tightly attached together. Suk can clearly see the embarrassment and embarrassment on Li Yuhua''s face, and his shortness of breath is sprayed on his face, which is very hot.


    "You let me go first, I can stop myself!" Li Yuhua''s heartbeat has exceeded the limit. One day today, she has been strongly held by two men, but the feeling of being held by Suk at the moment makes her unable to resist. It''s warm, safe, intimate and painful.


    Er! The pain is because both knees have turned blue now. As soon as Suk released his hand, he saw Li Yuhua''s legs trembling slightly and he was about to fall again."Secretary Li, where is your home? I''ll take you up! " With that, Suk couldn''t help but pick up Li Yuhua.


    In desperation, Li Yuhua really can''t help it. It''s not sure when people will come up the stairs. If people see what he looks like now, his hair is messy, his clothes are wrinkled, and even his skirt becomes two pieces. Even if someone says that he has just been forced to Bao, I''m afraid no one will doubt it.


    ¡°301¡£¡± Li Yuhua was hugged by Suk. He told Suk his room number and went to get the key, but his body just moved, and suddenly his buttock hurt: "hiss!" Suddenly took a breath of air conditioning, the body can not help a stretch, almost fell from Suk''s arms.


    "Secretary Li, don''t move! You''re a little hurt in the back Suk faltered and said that he was not very nice. He slowly went upstairs with Li Yuhua in his arms. The space was narrow, and he needed to change his posture from time to time. The two people stuck together tightly, so that he could pass.


    Li Yuhua realized that his buttock might have been cut, but now he didn''t think about the time at all. His brain was blank, and his heart beat violently. He buried his head in silence.


    "Secretary Li, here we are!" Suk struggled to open the door, walked into the room and slowly put Li Yuhua down. At this time, he thought of asking, "is there anyone at home?"


    "I live alone!" As soon as Li Yuhua finished speaking, he felt another chill under him. Just now, when he went down to the ground, he was relieved to forget this stubble, and two skirts fell to the ground.


    It''s the first day of the first month of the lunar new year. It''s the first day of the lunar new year! Little lonely to all brothers to New Year! Selected from Errenzhuan''s little new year''s greetings

 Chapter 254

    In fact, Suk was also very nervous when he took Li Yuhua upstairs. He also ignored the skirt which was divided into two. Seeing Li Yuhua standing in front of him, the skirt fell to the ground for the second time, he suddenly became stunned and embarrassed.


    but for the first time, the two plump buttocks he was facing turned to be positive, but they were even more embarrassing. After all, Li Yuhua was looking at himself face to face, and his pretty cheeks were blushing. At this time, a task prompt suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Task: treat the wound for Li Yuhua; reward: proficient in computer hacker technology (intermediate level)"


    In a flash, Suk takes a look at the task prompt on the electronic screen, and then turns his head. After Li Yuhua reacts, he also bends over to pick up the skirt.


    His lower body is naked, his two plump thighs are as white as jade, and the style of black underpants is not irritating. But in this scene, I''m afraid he can''t adapt to the casual person. Just when Li Yuhua picked up the skirt and hurriedly lifted it to his waist, Suk suddenly found that there was a palm sized blood stain on the back of the skirt.


    "Secretary Li, you have to deal with the wound at the back right away!" Suk looked at Li Yuhua who was in a hurry and said a weak word.


    At the moment, Deputy Secretary Li is also aware of it, because when he just went to lift the skirt, he touched the wound at the back, which was burning with pain.


    "Nothing!" Li Yuhua''s face flushed, but in the face of a high school student, he had to show an adult look, endure the pain, and pretend nothing happened: "Suk, sit down first, I have to change clothes!"


    "Secretary Li, are you really OK?" Suk knows that this wound treatment must be your love and my wish, because the coordinates of the wound are too sensitive. If you want to say that this nail is too sensitive, why do you have to cut other people''s buttocks! It''s so obscene!


    "Nothing!" Li Yuhua can only insist on the end, holding the skirt in one hand, while turning to change clothes, but the bruise on his knee is still there. It''s not light, and it''s a bit awkward to walk. .


    make complaints about Li Yuhua''s knee bone position. Now there is a bruise of gum size. There seems to be an expanding trend.


    A female artist posted a picture of her legs bruised on her micro blog, with the words "I always think this is really love!" All of a sudden, it has aroused people''s conjecture and revealed the connotation of this picture. It took Suk a long time to study it.


    If you want to say that this divergent thinking is really extraordinary. When you think of this, Suk''s mind suddenly comes up with the scene that just happened in the stairs. Isn''t Li Yuhua''s posture the root of this problem? What do you say on the Internet? Is this dog style?


    He is feverish and thirsty. He feels that there is a small flame in his body. He rushes to and fro in disorder, and even part of it goes straight to Su Xiaoke''s territory. I''m afraid it won''t be long before the sensitive Su Xiaoke will rise up.


    "I''ll go! I am evil Suk saw that Li Yuhua finally walked into the bedroom. He quickly shook his head and forced this kind of evil idea out of the body. Now it seems that there is no solution to the task of dealing with the wound. He can''t go there. Hold Secretary Li down and give her medicine, right?


    Li Yuhua walked into the bedroom and quickly closed the door. After a few steps, her gluteal muscles kept pulling along with the steps. The wound became more and more painful. As soon as her hand was released, the skirt, which used to pass the quality standard and the price was not low, fell directly to the ground. But now she was the only one in the room. She would not pay any attention to it. First, she reached out to her buttocks.


    "Hiss!" Another breath of cool air. When I took back my hands, there was a lot of blood on my fingertips, and even a little rust on them. There was some yellow rust residue in the red blood. I quickly took out some paper towels from the head of the bed, bit my lips and wiped them carefully.


    Suk is bored. Now that he has decided to give up the task of dealing with the wound, he doesn''t think about it any more. He sits on the sofa and looks at the layout of the living room.


    By the time Li Yuhua came out of the bedroom, he had changed into a white shirt and a pair of light blue Capris.


    When he came to Suk''s face, his hair didn''t go back on his head. After combing, his cheeks were still scarlet. Looking at Suk, he took a deep breath. 3A "Suk, today''s business, I really want to thank you! I don''t know what to say or do! "


    Suk knew that Li Yuhua had a wound on his buttock, so he was afraid that he could not sit down. But when he heard that, he thought of the task that he had decided to give up.


    I want to tell you to take off your pants and let me clean it up for you. Will Secretary Li turn over his face immediately?


    "Secretary Li, don''t say that. Since I''ve met him, I''ll take care of him. Don''t worry about it." Suk''s performance is worthy of the top ten league members, and he is very sincere.


    Li Yuhua looked at Suke 3a and said, "don''t call me Secretary Li. I''m not much older than you. Just call me sister." As he said this, he went to the water dispenser beside the TV and picked up the cup to get Suk a glass of water.Suk''s eyes moved with Li Yuhua''s steps, watching her bend over to catch the water, her hips cocked up again, and her round hemispheres were taut by the light blue cloth.


    I don''t know if she has dealt with the wound. As soon as I thought of checking whether it had failed in the system, I saw a mass of blood on the right buttock of the light blue trousers, and it was slowly expanding.


    Li Yuhua took a glass of water, and as soon as he turned around, he found that Suk''s eyes were a little different. His eyes were falling on his buttocks, and he straightened up, with an unnatural expression.


    "Well! Sister Yuhua, do you have a first aid kit at home? " Suk stood up as he spoke.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Li Yuhua didn''t quite understand, but he pointed to the TV cabinet and said, "here it is!"


    "I have to deal with your wound now. You''ve lost a lot of blood now. If you hit the main artery, it''s not good. Your life may be in danger!"


    Suk went straight to the TV cabinet, took out the first-aid kit, and looked at Li Yuhua who was said to be at a loss. She subconsciously reached out and touched her buttocks. Sure enough, the blood had soaked through her pants, and her palms were red.


    "Sister Yuhua, get down on the sofa and take off your pants!" Suk''s voice was very serious, and his tone was indistinguishable and firm.

 Chapter 255

    Suk walked to Li Yuhua with a first-aid kit. He looked nervous, but it was not the same in his heart.


    sorry, Yuhua! I''m also helpless. I really don''t mean to scare you. Your wound really needs to be dealt with as soon as possible. Let me help you so that I can finish a task.


    Li Yuhua was really flustered when he heard what Suk said. He didn''t know what to do. Maybe there were too many accidents today and his thinking was a little confused. He didn''t realize how there could be a big artery on his butt?


    "Suk, I" Li Yuhua was at a loss. Beichi bit his lip. His eyes were red and his heart beat very fast. The blood on his hand showed that Suk didn''t lie, but his wound was on his ass!


    I''m a little embarrassed when I meet a female doctor to give me an injection, not to mention Suk now.


    "Oh, sister Yuhua, please lie down quickly. You said you would treat me as your brother! What''s the point of brother bandaging my sister? " Suk saw Li Yuhua''s indecision and could only help her make a decision. He reached out and gently pushed her arm.


    Maybe it really scared Suk. After being pushed by Suk, Li Yuhua fell on the sofa with a red face and didn''t dare to look back


    Said Li Yuhua slowly untied the belt, slightly pants down a small seam.


    A trace of flesh color showed up. Suk felt his heart contracted and his body stretched. He didn''t dare to take a mouthful of air. He gulped his saliva.


    Li Yuhua''s hands suddenly stopped. It seemed that both hands were stiff and could not move.


    Suk shakes his mind a little, looks at Li Yuhua lying on the sofa, wipes the sweat on his forehead, hands like electricity, clasps the belt of the light blue Capris with both hands, and quickly pulls down.


    "Well!" Li Yuhua did not expect that Suk would directly start, exclaimed, but also with his action raised his butt.


    "Eh!" Suk was excited for a moment. Unexpectedly, he pulled his trouser waist to the root of his thigh and was stunned. His plump buttock was shaking like a wave of water. The blood from the wound on his right buttock had gradually solidified and turned black red. In fact, as long as Li Yuhua didn''t use a paper towel to wipe it, the wound might have become a scab.


    Li Yuhua was startled by Suk''s action, but he was so embarrassed that he didn''t dare to look back and could only bury his head on the sofa.


    Alcohol, cotton swabs, gauze and medical adhesive tape are all ready. Suk looks at the picture that children are not suitable for, and takes a hard breath. With the breath, it seems to bring courage.


    "Sister Yuhua, please bear it Suk, holding a cotton swab stained with alcohol in his hand, poked over little by little.


    "Hiss!" Li Yuhua felt a pain in her buttock, and the alcohol touched the wound, which immediately made her body tense. She could not help but straighten her waist forward and clench her fists with both hands. With the pain, she was very upset.


    With Suk''s action, a numb feeling spreads all over the body, like electric current, trying to divert his attention, ignoring that there is a man cleaning his wound behind him.


    But the more so, the more thoughts flying, my heart was slowly used to the kind of cool with the feeling of pain, close your eyes, for no reason, there was a kind of inexplicable pleasure began to sweep.


    Bei teeth bite the lower lip hard, only in this way can I hold back my voice, if not, I''m afraid I''ll groan out! Do I have a tendency to be abused? When Li Yuhua thought of this, another wave of numbness came, and his body trembled. It seemed that there was a kind of swelling and moisture spreading downward.


    Suk''s action is very stable, but his heart is also suffering from the attack of the waves, constantly remind himself not to look at the indecent, indecent, but his eyes will always involuntarily glance at the place that shouldn''t be seen.


    As the bloodstain is cleaned up, the skin looks more delicate and pink. Somewhere wrapped in the triangular cloth, it looks more like a nuclear reactor. Just a glance at it makes people tremble. Unconsciously, Suk''s breath starts to rush, his heart beats faster, and his dry mouth finally realizes that it''s not good. As expected, Suk really starts to explore, and the tent has been closed It''s all set up.


    There is no sound in the room, a man and a woman are alone. In this environment, in this atmosphere, would it be normal if something happened?


    Suk shook his head hard, drove out the evil idea in his mind, quickly applied a layer of gauze, carefully pasted the tape, at this time, the task completion prompt sound, finally relieved.


    Looking at the two pieces of plump buttocks in front of you, even if you put on a piece of gauze, it doesn''t affect the beauty at all.


    "Sister Yuhua, OK!" Suk whispered.


    There was no movement. Li Yuhua was still motionless.


    "Sister Yuhua? All right Suk said again, but he didn''t know what was going on. Li Yuhua seemed to be asleep, and he didn''t mean to lift his pants up at all. He had no choice but to be a good man and send the Buddha to the West.


    He grabbed the belt of his trousers and pulled it up carefully. Suk was afraid that he would touch the wound he had just bandaged, so he moved very gently and slowly. The snow-white scenery disappeared inch by inch in front of his eyes. He could not help feeling a little regret."Ah There was a scream from Suk''s back. He was startled, and his body trembled. His hands stopped and he turned to look.


    A middle-aged woman, with a black face, seemed to be stunned by the scene, and her eyes widened. A vegetable basket fell on the ground, cucumbers and tomatoes scattered all over the ground, glaring at Suk: "you He was so angry that he shivered all over his body and pointed to Suk with trembling fingers.


    Suk was also very scared. Then he remembered that after holding Li Yuhua in his arms, her skirt fell off again and her head was confused. She forgot to close the door. But how did this man come out? I didn''t hear a sound.


    "I I" Suk didn''t know what to do. He turned to look at Li Yuhua. Only then did he see that half of her buttocks were still exposed. He had just lifted half of her trousers. Fortunately, Li Yuhua turned his head and blushed. His eyes seemed a little confused. However, after seeing the middle-aged woman suddenly appeared, he suddenly woke up.


    "Ma! What are you doing here? "


    "Li Yuhua, look at what you''ve done!" Suk knew that the woman in front of her was Li Yuhua''s mother, but the aunt seemed to have a bad temper, so she roared out: "in the daytime, the door is not closed, do you think men want to be crazy?"

 Chapter 256

    Suk watched Li Yuhua''s mother turn her head and walk away, slamming the door. When Li Yuhua saw her mother lose her temper, she struggled to get off the sofa, reached for her pants, and finally took back the half buttocks.


    both Li Yuhua and Suk know that they have been misunderstood. Although the scene just now is really hot, Suk stands behind and slowly goes to pick up his pants. What is vivid is that he has just finished some piston movement related to human reproduction and ethnic continuity.


    Li Yuhua''s expression when she just turned her head, her eyes were full of spring, her eyes were blurred, her cheeks were flying, and she seemed to be a little out of breath, which made people affirm her conjecture. It was completely the performance after the event. Moreover, when she came down from the sofa, her knees were still bruised, so mother Li misunderstood her correctly.


    Suk scratched his head and said, "I didn''t do anything!" He mumbled and explained to the air, but mother Li had already slammed the door out, and she didn''t know who to tell.


    Li Yuhua wants to cry without tears, and he doesn''t know how it happened. Although he moved out, his mother would come here often. Sometimes she would cook a meal for herself, but she was more afraid that she would forget to buy vegetables. She made a special delivery to the door and increased the food reserves in the kitchen. How did cocoa become like this!


    Hearing Suk''s weak murmur, she wanted to chase her, but the gauze on her buttocks and the swelling and pain in her knees made her stop just after two steps. Subconsciously, she said, "if you really do it, I''ll jump into the Yellow River and I can''t wash it!"


    "I wish I had done it!" Suk''s heart is tight after hearing this. Isn''t it complaining about himself? Is it make complaints about animals that they just have?


    Just at this moment, the story about animals being inferior to animals came out of Suk''s mind. It seems that he has become the protagonist of the story now. I''ll go! Can''t it be true?


    Red faced and embarrassed, he carefully observed Li Yuhua''s expression, but fortunately, he didn''t see anything from Li Yuhua''s face about his contempt for iron and steel, but more of it was his face that was green and white.


    "what should I do?" Suk asked weakly, very uneasy, really worried that Li Yuhua would say: then really do it! After all, I''m not ready.


    Li Yuhua''s face is still changing. In fact, over the past few years, her parents have been eager to get sick in their love life. After all, it''s understandable that a 28 year old woman is unmarried, but she doesn''t even have a boyfriend. It''s really speechless.


    Even mother Li asked herself whether she was sexually indifferent or not more than once in private, and even vaguely asked her views on homosexuality, which made Li Yuhua angry and angry.


    So just now Li Yuhua would say something like this. If she was really caught by her mother, although she might not accept it at that time, I''m afraid she would hide and relax later, and even have the possibility of stealing music in the quilt.


    This is the reason why Li Yuhua was embarrassed and weak, but when she saw her mother turn around and leave, she didn''t have to catch up with her to explain, because it''s no big deal.


    It''s natural for men to love women. What''s more, he is still single all the time. Suddenly, an idea flashed in Li Yuhua''s head and his eyes lit up.


    "Why don''t you do my sister a favor?" Li Yuhua turned his head and looked at Suk. A plan of pushing the boat along with the current gradually took shape.


    "Well? Good Suk didn''t ask what it was. He promised cleanly. After all, he even helped to take off his pants. What else did he dare not help? He was also one of the top ten members of the Communist Youth League and deserved the honor.


    "I''ll explain it to my mother, but if necessary, I may ask you to prove it for me!" When Li Yuhua said this, he looked up and down at Suk.


    In order to participate in this commendation meeting today, Suk specially chose a dress that seems a little formal, white shirt, black trousers, black shoes, OK! This dress was for Du Wan''s guest boyfriend last time. It was originally worn and then taken off in Fangfei, but finally it fell to her.


    Suk looked at Li Yuhua and looked at him. He seemed to nod his head slightly. He was at a loss. But he continued: "OK, I can prove it at any time. Then I will tell my aunt that I''m just dressing your wound!"


    Li Yuhua found that Suk was wearing this suit. Although his face was still a little green, no one believed that he had already taken part in the work. After all, 256 baby faces are very common!


    Hearing what Suk said, Li Yuhua quickly shook his head: "it''s not to prove this!"


    "Well? What''s that? Sister Yuhua, just say it. I''ll try my best to finish the task! " Suk is awe inspiring and generous. It is because of this episode that the embarrassing atmosphere of just cleaning the wound has been relieved.


    "What you need to prove is that, as my mother saw, we are doing this kind of thing!" Although Li Yuhua had made up her mind, she was still a bit difficult to say when she said it. After all, the Suk in front of her was still a junior high school student, but she was a 28 year old Deputy Secretary of the Communist Youth League."Ah?" After hearing this, Suk didn''t respond for a long time. He blinked his eyes and repeated it doubtfully: "like what Auntie saw? What''s the matter? "


    Li Yuhua was listening to a black thread, but he didn''t expect that Suk''s heart was like a piece of white paper. He didn''t have a clear understanding of what happened between men and women, but he didn''t know how to explain it. He was embarrassed for a while, and then he said, "it''s the thing that men and women can do after they get married that''s what you went to school in biology and health class!"


    I feel that what I said is too vague, but seriously, if I explain this matter thoroughly, I''m afraid I have to find a way to get in. It''s too shameful.


    "Oh! Go to bed and have sex? " Suk suddenly realized that he was relieved after he made a difficult problem.


    "Well!" Li Yuhua''s scalp is a little numb. I didn''t expect Suk to speak so frankly. If you were more reserved, you would die! His face is very unnatural nodded: "you help me, if they ask, you act as my boyfriend!"


    "OK, I see!" Suk replied that he had never done the job of being a boyfriend. His parents still praise him so much!


    As soon as Suk finished, he heard the door thumping. When he came to the cat''s eye, he was startled again. He turned to Li Yuhua and lowered his voice: "sister Yuhua, your mother is here again!"

 Chapter 257

    Suk didn''t expect that mother Li would return so soon. He turned to Li Yuhua and said, but Li Yuhua didn''t feel too surprised and nodded: "do you remember what I said just now?"


    "Remember! Remember Suk nodded, thinking that he would not have to enter the role so soon? I haven''t warmed up yet!


    "Open the door!" Li Yuhua was not flustered, and his face was normal. Instead, he directly sat on the sofa and immediately entered the play, waving at Suk and giving orders.


    "squeak!" Suddenly, the door was pulled open by Suk. Looking at the middle-aged woman standing outside, she should be in her early fifties, but she didn''t see a single white hair. She was a little fat, but she was not tall, probably less than 1.6 meters. She was still staring at Suk with a black face.


    "Hello, Auntie! Come in, please Suk quickly side body, his face is flattering smile, into the son-in-law see mother-in-law mode, respectful.


    "Hum!" Mother Li gave a cold hum and glared at Suk. She walked into the room and saw Li Yuhua sitting on the sofa, directly opposite her.


    "Ma!" Li Yuhua''s head was slightly lowered, and his face was a little red. It was like the embarrassment of being hit by a good thing. His voice was a little empty, and he had the potential to become an actor.


    "Hum!" Mother Li snorted again and turned her head to one side.


    "Yuhua, where is our tea?" Suk closed the door, went back to the living room, took out the cup from the tea table and asked Li Yuhua.


    "I bought it two days ago. It''s in the TV cabinet!" This time, Li Yuhua''s face seems really red. I didn''t expect that Suk would call himself that. But when he said the word "Yuhua", his heart beat violently for no reason.


    "Auntie, you drink tea!" Suk made the tea and brought it to Li''s mother. He was a little nervous, holding the cup in both hands, slightly bent down, sincere and respectful.


    "Well!" Although Li''s mother is still cold faced, her language has changed from "hum" to "hum", which is a great progress.


    After taking the tea cup, Li''s mother looked up and down at Suk through the continuous transpiration of water mist, or it was more appropriate to examine Suk, like an X-ray scan, so she had to see Suk thoroughly.


    However, at the moment, Suk feels pretty good. He is not tall or short. He is well-dressed, white shirt and black trousers. He looks like the elite of the white-collar class. Besides looking a little younger, he looks good. Thinking that his daughter would have such a boyfriend, his face finally eases.


    Suk felt that his eyes fell on him, back and forth for several times, and he was really nervous, but it was normal for his mother-in-law to be at a loss. After all, his mother-in-law saw the good things of the two people, and I''m afraid she would blush on who.


    Li Yuhua was also a little nervous. She didn''t know how Suk would deal with it, but it didn''t seem that anything had gone wrong. At this time, her mother put down her teacup, turned her head and looked at herself, and immediately lowered her head again.


    "Xiaoyu, come in with me!" After Li''s mother said that, she went straight to the bedroom. Li Yuhua stood up and followed.


    Watching two women close the door, Suk stands in the same place, feeling that things in the world are full of accidents. How can he become Li Yuhua''s boyfriend all of a sudden, and he is also the boyfriend who has just finished his Xoo?


    Angrily shook his head, turned to pick up the vegetables scattered on the ground.


    But fortunately, I had similar experience before, and I had the routine of how to introduce myself and how to respond. Finally, I had some confidence in my heart.


    I don''t know what happened in the bedroom. In a word, Suk felt that time passed very slowly, so he had to turn around and have a look every now and then. Finally, when Suk looked back many times, the door opened and Li Yuhua came out of the room.


    "My mother told you to go in!" Li Yuhua slightly bent down and said in Suk''s ear. His breath hit his ears, which was very numb. His heart beat faster without any reason. He turned his head, and their cheeks were close at hand.


    Li Yuhua is very beautiful. Otherwise, she would not attract Yu Zhengdong''s lust. But most of the time Suk sees her, she can always dress up more solemn and calm. Her long hair is scattered in front of her eyes, and her cheeks are slightly red, which makes her look different in an instant.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just told my mother your name! The rest is up to you! " Li Yuhua gives Suk an encouraging look, but it seems that the leader is giving his subordinates a task, which means that I am very optimistic about you!


    Suk is not nervous now, dead horse as a live horse doctor, what he can show is what kind of natural success is the best! He nodded to Li Yuhua, stood up, took the tea he had made for his mother, and went directly into the bedroom.


    Seeing Suk bring his tea in, Li''s mother has some admiration in her eyes. It seems that the young man is quite sensible. However, as a parent, it is necessary to keep his posture, but his face is very gentle."Suk, come and sit down!"


    Suk cleverly handed over the tea and sat aside, moderately showing a little formality. However, the more so, the more likable he was. After all, he gave his daughter to an honest man, so that the head of the family could rest assured that none of the parents in the world would like his daughter to marry a dissolute son.


    Basically, it''s the same old story, such as age, work, who else is in the family, and so on. Suk''s answers are fluent. After the initial communication, mother Li finally asked the key.


    "When are you going to get married?" Mother Li looks at Suk with a smile. Her face is ten thousand times stronger than before. It seems that she wants to hold her grandson.


    "Auntie, I have to listen to Yuhua. She''s busy with her career now, so I can''t give her back!" Suk will be a man''s generous spirit of sacrifice for love, incisively and vividly show, real people sigh.


    "But if you''ve been procrastinating, what if you''re pregnant? It''s not good for her career to get pregnant before marriage Mother Li is very persistent about this problem.


    "Eh!" Suk felt speechless and black in his heart. He took a deep breath. Then he said to mother Li seriously: "Auntie, don''t worry, we all have safety measures!"


    Nima! Talk to a mother-in-law-to-be about safety measures. What kind of thing is this! Suk felt as if there were 10000 grass mud horses whistling by in his heart!


    "Well, I think it''s almost time for you to go to work, so we don''t have much to talk about. If we have time to eat at home, let my old man have a drink with you!" Mother Li stood up and was about to walk out.


    At this time, Suk was finally relieved, and finally passed the test safely. But just as mother Li opened the door, she suddenly stopped and turned to stare at sukton for about a minute or two.


    "Auntie, if you have something to say!"


    "Well! Well, next time you can''t help but lock the door in the living room! " Mother Li seems to be a little embarrassed, and then she goes out in a hurry.


    "Lock the door! Lock the door Suk stood red in the same place, his mouth twitching.


    [author''s digression]: 1. Little loneliness is a pure man like a fake!


    2. As for when Suk lost his first time, we are considering now. We can''t let him become an old virgin!

 Chapter 258

    When Suk walked downstairs, he remembered that the headmaster was still waiting for him downstairs. He immediately trotted, but he was relieved that Liu Peihua had fallen asleep in the car.


    it seems that the noon incident didn''t bring him any negative emotions. Although he was surprised at the beginning and thought that Suk would bring disaster to the mayor himself, he soon turned around and didn''t expect that Suk had a relationship with sun Yao, the owner of Tiandu hotel.


    Liu Peihua, who was relieved, naturally did not have any pressure. In addition, he drank a little wine at noon, and Suk did not come down. He closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Before going out, Li Yuhua also explained the reason to Suk. Maybe it was because Suk had cleaned up his wound before, and they had a preliminary frank treatment, so they had less scruples in speaking.


    It turns out that Li Yuhua''s mumbling about her mother is on the verge of collapse. As soon as she meets her, she will be urged to find someone to fall in love with. Every day, she is clamoring to have a grandson. This time, she bumps into Suk and herself. Although it''s just a misunderstanding, it makes her think of this solution.


    Originally, it was just a small scam. In order to make himself clean, Li Yuhua had some other inexplicable ideas when things really came to this stage. Her eyes were different when she looked at Suk.


    "Suk, my mother didn''t tell you anything else in the house?" After her mother left, Li Yuhua naturally asked for information to see if the old lady had any doubts.


    "Eh!" Suk scratched his head. Just now he had told Li Yuhua all the interrogations. He looked up at the Deputy Secretary of the Communist Youth League Committee in front of him and said, "this aunt said one more thing!"


    "What did she say?" Li Yuhua asked.


    "she told me that next time we can''t help it in the living room, remember to close the door!" When Suk said this, his face was red and his heart was not normal.


    "Oh! What? " After listening to Li Yuhua, he nodded, followed by reaction, his face full of embarrassment, immediately began to be at a loss, eyes flashing, no reason is also blushing, the atmosphere suddenly became a little quiet ambiguous.


    "I''ll go first. Call me if you have something to do!" Suk fled. He always felt incredible on his way back to school. How could things be like this!


    Liu Peihua saw Suk frown and think bitterly sometimes, brewing a mood: "Suk, what''s the relationship between you and that sun?"


    "It''s my sister!" Suk is now entering the space of the flower picking system to check. Sure enough, this task has been completed, which shows:


    "task: treat Li Yuhua''s wound (completed); reward: proficient in computer hacking technology (intermediate)"


    "Please extract!"


    Hearing Su Ke''s answer, Liu Peihua''s mouth twitched unconsciously. Sun Yao is the niece of the Secretary of the provincial Party committee, and Su Ke is sun Yao''s younger brother. This is unscientific! A surname sun, a surname Su? Are they relatives?


    However, in Liu Peihua''s eyes, Suk has become a big man. He is not only worthy of cultivation, but also has to make friends. Maybe he will ask Suk for help in the future!


    At this time, Suk felt that his mobile phone began to vibrate. He took it out and saw a strange number on the screen.


    "Hello! Hello


    "Hello! Is that brother Suk? " A little girl''s voice came over the phone.


    "I''m Suk!" Suk frowned. The little girl''s voice seemed familiar, but she couldn''t figure out who it was?


    "Guess who I am?" The little girl was obviously joking with Suk, but this immediately gave Suk a problem, and she had no idea.


    After waiting for a while, the little girl found that there was no movement, and her voice was not very happy: "you promised to take me for a ride! Forget who I am


    "Maimiao? Is that you? " As soon as Suk heard this, he immediately remembered that he, Li Feifei and Zhou Yu would have witnessed a small car accident. This girl was the one who was knocked down by the car, and her father was also a commander!


    "Yes, I''m Miao Miao, brother Suk. Have you forgotten me?" The little girl was happy when she found that Suk finally recognized herself.


    "No, how could I forget the lovely little Miao Miao! How''s your leg? Is it all right now? " When Suk talks, she looks like a little girl in her mind. She has a mushroom head, a fat baby, a high nose, and a strong personality. It seems that her relationship with her father is not very harmonious.


    "I''ve been well for a long time, brother Suk. I''m in a bad mood. Can you take me for a ride in the evening? Why don''t you take me to KTV to sing, and sister Feifei and sister Zhou Yuhui! " I didn''t expect that the memory of the little girl was so good, and the names of the three people were all firmly recorded.


    Suk hesitated. He not only had to go to work in Fangfei in the evening, but also didn''t have a car at all!


    "Brother Suk? Don''t you have time? " Maimiao asked cautiously, as if afraid to hear Suk refuse himself."There''s time! Will you wait for me to pick you up after school? " At the thought of the little girl''s mouth and face waiting for her answer, Suk really can''t refuse.


    After school in the afternoon, he sent Wei Lan home and met with Li Feifei for Zhou Yu''s meeting.


    "Yo! Suk hasn''t seen you for a few days. How can he dress like an office worker! Is this going to drop out of school to work Seeing Suk, Zhou Yu will naturally play the role of a poisonous tongue girl, holding Li Feifei''s little hand and looking up and down at Suk.


    "No! Something''s going on today! " Suk didn''t go home after school, so he has been wearing a white shirt and black trousers. Li Feifei immediately relieved him: "Suk went to the commendation meeting for the top ten league members of the city today!"


    "Top ten league members?" Zhou Yu would curl his lips, no surprise, no surprise: "just you? What about the top ten league members


    "Ha ha, it''s me!" Suk was speechless about Zhou Yu''s meeting. It seems that there are only ten of the top ten league members in Weihai City, which is rare. However, there is no response at all.


    Zhou Yuhui shook his head and sighed: "what''s wrong with the judges? Your head is jammed by the door? How can I choose you? Is there a black curtain in it


    "Suk! To tell you the truth, have you been ruled by the judges? "


    "Poof!" Suk almost spewed out black blood. Is this poisonous tongue too cruel?

 Chapter 259

    Maimiao is wearing a goose yellow dress today. The 14-year-old girl is standing on the street, looking forward to it. She almost cheers when she sees Suk driving slowly to a stop.


    "what would you like to eat?" Suk sat in the driver''s seat and turned to see Mai Miao. Now he is rich and powerful. Although he has always kept a low profile, he has no pressure to have a meal.


    "Lanzhou Ramen!" The little girl really didn''t see the outside at all. The three girls crowded behind, laughing and making a fuss. Hearing Suk''s words, Mai Miao didn''t even think about it and replied directly.


    "Lanzhou Ramen? Don''t you want to eat Macon? " Suk knows the price of Lanzhou ramen. It''s enough for four people to add up to 50 yuan. Unexpectedly, the little girl really saves money for herself, but it''s not easy to come out. How can she be more generous.


    "Macon? What is it? " Mai Miao''s eyes widened, as if he was a stranger to this term.


    "McCann is McDonald''s and KFC!" Suk said as he drove.


    "Cut! Who''s eating that now! It''s all junk food. If you want to eat it, you can eat it made in China. Brother Suk, can you take me to eat Ramen Maimiao is not only sensible, but also patriotic. She deserves to be a military family. Suk has no reason to invite her to dinner.


    Since he wanted to go for a ride, after eating ramen, Suk drove a few people around the city in Zhou Yu''s golf club, especially in the development zone. He missed the rush hour and got off the car slightly.


    "To sing?" Suk remembers that the little girl said she was in a bad mood and wanted to go to KTV to sing. Moreover, it''s still early now. It''s just more than six o''clock, so she asked.


    "Yes, yes, go and sing!" Mai Miao was in high spirits and made a gesture of starting with his small fist.


    "I''ll go! I almost forgot. I haven''t asked for leave yet! " Suk suddenly slapped his forehead and pulled over to the side of the road. Before that, he still remembered to call luofeiyan, but who knows he forgot.


    "Sister tobacco!"


    Suk felt that he had asked for leave more and more times during this period of time. After he got through, he was a little embarrassed.


    "Well? What''s up? Little Zhengtai The sound of Luo Feiyan made Suk relax a lot.


    "I have something to do today, please take a leave!"


    "Leave? What''s the matter with you, Su Xiaodi? Good and ask for leave? Are you still angry with yesterday? " Luo Feiyan''s voice was in a funny tone. When he said that, he heard the voice suddenly loud: "Du Wan, come to Suk''s phone, he''s still angry. He''s not angry today!"


    Suk heard the plot of the automatic supplement of Luo Feiyan, suddenly a black line, he heard the trot sound from the phone: "Hello! Suk, why are you still angry? " Sure enough, the phone has been transferred to Du Wan.


    "Well, I''m not angry!" Suk felt very powerless to explain himself. Before he finished, duwan''s voice rang again, like a coquetry: "don''t be angry, brother Su!"


    Suk listened to the voice, and it seemed that the girl with the childlike face appeared in front of her. She was talking to herself with her mobile phone and wriggling her waist. The voice almost made Suk''s bones numb. But before it was over, she heard Du wan say: "we know it''s wrong! I shouldn''t have teased you yesterday, I promise! Next time we''re really naked, OK? "


    "Poof! Cough! Cough Suk was listening to her charming voice and talking about an attractive topic. She suddenly lost her breath and coughed. At this time, she suddenly found a cool breath coming from behind her. She was in a cold sweat, but there were still three girls sitting behind her!


    "Hello! Du Wanjie, tell Yanjie that I won''t go there today! " After that, he quickly hung up the phone, tried to breathe gently, let his face normal, and then slowly turned his head.


    Li Feifei looks dignified and frosty, staring at Suk.


    Zhou Yu will be filled with righteous indignation, murderous, glaring at Suk.


    Maimiao little girl is acting as if nothing had happened, a picture of innocence, tilted her head: "brother Suk, is there a naked sister waiting for you over there?"


    Suk got into the crack of the ground. He wanted to cry. He opened his mouth and stopped for a long time. Then he said, "Miao Miao, don''t listen to her nonsense. She''s teasing me!"


    "Yes? play with you? You''re going to have to take off all your clothes? " Li Feifei''s face was tight and word by word came out of his teeth.


    "Feifei, I told you a long time ago that people like Suk look very honest on the outside, but they can''t figure out how obscene they are! Look Zhou Yu will still stir up the flames.


    "You know me well, Feifei. The customers in my working place are all 30-40-year-old women. Think about it, there are no young women who go to beauty salons. They just make fun of me!" Sukexin said I''m sorry, sister Du Wan. I''m forced to do this to you.


    "Why do I sound like a little girl? If you listen to the voice, you are in your twenties! " Zhou Yu is good at hearing and identifying, but he is even more superb at stirring up trouble. Seeing Li Feifei''s expression slightly soften, after a word, there is a trend of explosion."Feifei, don''t listen to Zhou Yu''s meeting, or I''ll take you to have a look next time. They are really old women with wrinkles on their faces!" Suk can only insist that Castle Peak is not relaxed, and he can''t admit it even when he''s killed. He quickly gives the wheat seedling a color.


    "Brother Suk, take me to see it next time. Shall we still sing now?" Mai Miao was really sensible. Although he had helped the tyrant just now, after hearing this, Suk decided to let bygones be bygones and nodded: "go, go, let''s go and sing now!"


    With that, Suk quickly turned his head and started the car.


    Fortunately, Li Feifei didn''t really get angry, but he was a little jealous just now. He thought that even though the people over there were not 30 or 40 years old, Suk was a little hairy child in front of them. How could he really take off his clothes to show him.


    The Golden Cabinet and the sealed up jinshehuanian are also among the top KTV in Weihai City. After just running around the city, it is the nearest place. In order to break the embarrassing atmosphere, Suk did not drive to the downtown.


    Sure enough, after entering the box, the music came together, and the atmosphere immediately became warm. The three girls were the top one. Suk had to drink alone, but it was good to listen to the music.


    "Task: help Zhou Yuhui get ahead; reward: RMB 500."


    All of a sudden, a task appeared in the flower picking system. After Suk finished reading it, he was shocked and looked up. There was no sign of Zhou Yuhui in the box.


    "Feifei, what about Zhou Yu''s meeting?"


    "Go to the toilet!" Li Feifei found that Suk''s face was not right, and stopped the music. At this time, there was a murmur of quarrel outside. It seemed that it was Zhou Yuhui.


    Suk quickly opened the door and ran out.


    [author''s digression]: now the website has to send tadou for recharging, but don''t you do it yet?

 Chapter 260

    Zhou Yu would do nothing. He would be alive and high spirited. He would never lose the edge in the face of the enemy. He even fought bravely and bravely. He looked like a heroine fighting against the demons alone.


    after Suk went out, he saw that at the end of the corridor, at the door of the bathroom, Zhou Yu would pinch his waist and quarrel with others. Although there was music in every box, Zhou Yu would speak louder.


    "How do I know you''re in the toilet! If you don''t have money to open a house, you can go to the park to play field games. You are not afraid to smoke you here! What''s the matter? "


    Before Zhou Yu''s voice fell, he heard a strange woman opposite her burst out: "what''s the matter? I''m willing to work in the toilet. I''ll let you listen to "Chuang" for free for half a day. Let you feel good! "


    Behind the woman, there was a man leaning against one side of the wall, plaid shirt, washed white jeans, one end of the belt wantonly drooping, holding his arms, watching the two women quarrel with great interest.


    "Bah, how cool is it? I thought I was in the slaughterhouse when I went to the toilet! I was so scared that I peed. I wet my shoes, whine and howl. Have you considered other people''s feelings? " Zhou Yuhui is really more brave than ever. Speaking of this, he pointed to the man against the wall: "ask your man, is he enjoying it? You''re killing people


    The man shrugged his shoulders and waved his hand: "you go on, don''t involve me, but you use the word" grass "very well!" Tone is very light, just a word on the emphasis of the tone,.


    The woman looks not old, that is, about 20 years old, dressed very coquettishly. She has a small Strapless short skirt, which is half exposed and bulging. She has red bite marks from the neck to the double peaks, which is very conspicuous. The short skirt is very short and short. It just covers the buttocks. It''s very convenient. As long as you bend slightly, I''m afraid you can show the place where you just fought.


    "aunt, I''d like to call it that. Are you jealous? You son of a bitch This coquettish woman is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. You come and go with Zhou Yu, the poisonous tongue girl, and the sarcasm comes out one by one.


    "Who do you call a bitch?" Zhou Yu would curl his lips, not angry, and sneer back.


    "Bitch scolds you!" After the woman finished, she immediately responded, and her eyes glared: "little bitch, you can find one! I think you''re a bitch nobody wants! "


    "Bah, mother, if I hook my fingers, a company of people will come!" Before he lost his conversational voice, Zhou Yu turned his head and pointed to Suk: "you! Just you! Don''t look at anyone else, come here! "


    As soon as Suk pushed out the door, he saw that Zhou Yu would be very powerful. However, she seemed to be evenly matched and not hurt, but she was relieved. As soon as she wanted to walk over, she found that she was holding her finger and giving orders to herself.


    With a word from Zhou Yuhui, a man and a woman over there also cast their eyes. Sukton was a little speechless and walked over. Zhou Yuhui seemed to regard Suk as a passer-by. His small face was tight. Suk immediately understood this and asked, "you call me?"


    "Yes! It''s you Zhou Yu will see Suk on the road, quietly give a look of appreciation, a chest: "you say I''m beautiful?"


    "Poof!" Suk heard this for no reason to think of snow white in that vicious stepmother, all day long is the magic mirror of the cry, but also have to continue to cooperate, heavily nodded: "beautiful!"


    "Where am I beautiful?"


    "Everywhere is beautiful!"


    "You want to sleep with me?"


    Suk had a black line. The problem was too direct. The muscles on his face suddenly stiffened. He looked at the coquettish woman on the opposite side and stared at himself. He had no choice but to nod his head again


    "How much do you think?" Zhou Yu Hui first glanced at his opponent as a demonstration and then asked.


    "Eh!" Suk felt as if he had been on a ship of thieves, but the good man did it to the end and sent the Buddha to the West. But he then echoed: "I really want to!"


    "Come on, you guys! I''ve seen it for a long time. It''s all Foxes of a thousand years. What kind of Liaozhai do you play with me! Can you take off your pants now, I don''t think he can get on you? " The coquettish woman is really sharp.


    Just as the woman was talking, a box door in the corridor opened, and out came a wobbly man, also young, in his early twenties, full of wine.


    "Little pool!" After the man came over, he first said hello to the man against the wall. He looked very humble and tried his best to hold back a hiccup. Then he asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Ask her!" The man held his arm and gave a cool smile. He was a good-looking man with big eyes, high nose and white skin. The whole man had a faint smell.


    It didn''t affect my mood at all because of the quarrel between two women. It seems that I''m still hi PI at the theatre!


    "Pongo! The little bitch bullied me The coquettish woman turned her head and began to whine, pointing to Zhou Yu who was watching coldly.


    The man turned his head and looked at it. It seemed that he was too drunk. His eyes were slightly blue. He said and walked over shaking, "what? Dare to bully you Before his voice fell, he immediately kicked Zhou Yuhui.Zhou Yu didn''t expect that this person would start when he didn''t agree. He stood still in a daze. Fortunately, Suk reached out to pull her to one side.


    As soon as he saw that he wasn''t kicking, the man was very angry. He stepped forward and started to do it. However, Suk was already in front of Zhou Yuhui, and his expression began to be serious. He looked at the man coldly.


    Suk feels a little depressed. It seems that as soon as he enters KTV, he will be in trouble, but he is not afraid of trouble, especially when it comes to hands-on situations.


    "Boy, get out of the way! Dare to take care of your grandfather Pang''s business. I''m tired of living! " The man''s mouth was full of booze and his eyes were bleary. He looked like the eldest son of heaven and his second son. No one would agree.


    "Grandfather Pang?" In front of the drunk, Suk didn''t even have the interest to do it. He sneered and said softly, "do you believe I''ll beat your bladder out?"


    "My mother" after the boy heard, directly raised his fist, according to the eyes of Suk hit, fast, strong, and then the whole person was kicked out by Suk.


    "Ah As soon as the coquettish woman saw that Pongo had been beaten away, she screamed and was a little flustered. But she calmed down at the next moment, because three more men came out of her box and rushed to Suk.

 Chapter 261

    "Brother Suk, good kick!" Mai Miao and Li Feifei came over long ago. When they saw Suk kick out and the man fell to the ground, Mai Miao immediately put his eyes on one side and looked like a lovely Lori with a violent tendency.


    at this time, several people rushed out of the box over there. First, they helped up the boy who fell on the ground. Then they surrounded Suk. They were all full of wine.


    Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose. He was very helpless. In front of him, the three people were not Street gangsters. However, they were a bit of a flow. They were all red eyed and were about to start.


    "I sincerely remind you that if you do it, you may regret it for a long time!" In the face of these three drunkards, Suk is really not interested in doing anything. I''m afraid he''ll get rid of them with three punches and two kicks, not even warm-up.


    "Hello! All right, all right, go back! " Until this time, the man who had been leaning against the wall finally spoke again. He was the only one who was sober, and he didn''t care that Pongo was kicked away by Suk.


    "Little pool!" Sure enough, as soon as he heard this, Pang Ge, who had just been helped up, immediately expressed his objection. However, when he saw that Chi Shaowei frowned, he immediately lowered his head, looked at the shoe print on his belly, and then looked at Suk. His eyes were sinister, and he snorted hard. Then he went back to his box.


    With his departure, those three people lost their temper even more. It seems that Chi Shao is very important among these people. Others have to depend on his face.


    "Yueleichi!" The man against the wall came up to Suk and held out his hand.


    Suk can''t figure out what the purpose of this man is. It''s reasonable that the two sides are at each other''s throats. How does it seem that they are friends? However, since others show good intentions, they will not be stingy.


    also extended his hand: "Suk!"


    Yue Leichi''s behavior is very indifferent. Even though he has just been knocked down by Zhou Yuhui, he doesn''t mean to be embarrassed. Instead, he goes to chat up Zhou Yuhui.


    "Hello beauty, nice to meet you!"


    "Cut!" Zhou Yu would turn his head and ignore it. He would not give any face.


    Yue Leichi was not annoyed. He looked at Suk''s face again: "you look good. You will remind people before you start. It''s a little interesting!"


    "I can''t bully some drunk cats!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and said pointlessly.


    "Little pool!" At this time, the coquettish woman went to yueleichi, reached for his arm and began to whine: "do we want to play?"


    "Ha ha, go play with Xiao Pang and tell them I''ll go back to the hotel first!" Yue Leichi''s voice was very soft, and then he patted the woman''s buttocks. With a crisp sound, Suk could not help clenching his fist.


    "Oh! Then I''ll come to you tomorrow! " The woman was a little disappointed, but she was obedient to Yue Leichi''s words. She twisted her little butt and went to the box with a click.


    Yue Leichi lowered his voice to Zhou Yuhui: "is it really hard for her to cry?"


    "Cut!" Zhou Yuhui still ignored him.


    "Go! Keep playing Yue Leichi didn''t care about Zhou Yuhui''s attitude. He waved his hand freely and walked away.


    "Shall we go, too?" Li Feifei looks at Suk, worried that the box over there will come to make trouble, and asks.


    "Nothing! Maimiao is not happy yet Suk said, maimiao girl immediately agreed: "yes, yes, maimiao has not sung enough!"


    "Besides, with brother Suk here, they don''t have the guts to come here!" It seems that maimiao, a little girl with violent tendency, has become Suk''s loyal supporter.


    Back in the box, continue to sing, but a song is not finished, the door was pushed open, a waiter stood at the door to see, finally his eyes fell on Suk''s face, trotted over and said a few words in Suk''s ear.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Feifei handed the microphone to Zhou Yuhui and asked.


    "I don''t know. He said someone was looking for me! I''ll go out and have a look! " Suk stood up as he spoke.


    "Don''t go. What if they''re looking for trouble?" Li Feifei suspects that this is just the trap of those people, persuading Suk.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. They''re all up. I can solve it every minute!" Suk patted Li Feifei''s little hand, went out directly, pushed the door according to the box number that the waiter said.


    The light in the box was dim and yellow. Although there were songs on the big screen, they were obviously muted. To Suk''s surprise, there was no pondon or his friends. A small shadow stood up from the sofa.


    "Brother, here you are!" The voice was charming, but strange. Suk took two steps forward to see clearly, while the woman came.


    "Are you looking for me?" In front of the woman gradually clear up, white suspender vest, tightly hooped on the body, the two big meats highlighted, below a denim miniskirt, black mesh stockings.With long hair and shawl, in the light, Suk could see that the woman was not very old, maybe less than 20 years old, but her face was made up a little, but she didn''t know the man.


    "Brother, come and sit down first!" The girl was very enthusiastic. She took Suk''s arm when she came over, and the meat ball on her chest hit his elbow. Suddenly, she was so frightened that she subconsciously followed her to the sofa.


    "Brother, you can call me Xiao Li!" The girl''s hands are very soft, her chest is also very soft, and her whole body is very soft. When Suk reacts, she is already sitting on the sofa, and half of the body of the girl named Xiaoli is leaning on her body.


    "Do I know you?" Suk''s voice was trembling unconsciously. On his arm, he could feel the meat ball rubbing against him one by one. With a Gudong sound, he swallowed his mouth. His heart began to speed up and his mouth was dry.


    "Yes! My name is Xiao Li Xiao Li leans her head on Suk''s shoulder, slightly tilts her head, breathes out Youlan, and sprays it on Suk''s ear. It''s numb for a while, and her body starts to be hot and dry for no reason.


    But this little girl is like a mollusk. She puts all her weight on her body. One hand is on Suk''s shoulder, and the other hand is on Suk''s thigh naturally.


    Suk''s heart beat faster and faster. This little girl''s hand began to move on her thigh. She stroked it slowly. Suddenly, Suk''s body began to stiffen. Her hand, which had been moving, moved to her zipper bit by bit.

 Chapter 262

    The body is hot and dry. The heart rate has exceeded the limit. It makes people feel flustered and short of breath. I feel that I have no strength all over.


    Suk is sitting on the sofa, her body has been tilted to one side, but the woman named Xiaoli is very persistent. She turns a blind eye to Suk''s silent protest, and the whole person pastes it.


    What''s more intolerable is that Xiao Li''s hand hasn''t been moved since she put it on her zipper. She rubs back and forth. As she sees a young tree growing up, she feels that her blood starts to boil all over her body. She is gathering towards Su Xiaoke.


    "Brother! Shall we begin? " As soon as Suk heard this, his body trembled. He put his hands on his chest and trembled, like the weak women fighting for her innocence in the TV series: "wait, I have another problem!"


    As soon as Suk finished speaking, Xiao Li grabbed his shaking hand recklessly and slowly pulled to his own direction. Suk, who had been weak for a long time, was pressed on a ball of meat.


    The meatball is big, at least bigger than that of Li Feifei and Zhou Yuhui. It''s very soft. There''s a sense of turbulent flow when touching it. Suddenly, Suk''s brain is blank. This woman doesn''t wear a bra at all?


    Suk now has a preliminary understanding of underwear. Generally speaking, the upper part of the bra needs a bowl shaped sponge to buckle on it, and even a hard skeleton to support it. However, when he just slid his fingers, there was nothing left. Er, of course, there was a small bulge, which was irresistible A shiver.


    "Brother, don''t ask questions, OK! Why don''t we do some healthy activities first? " Xiao Li twisted her waist in a coquettish way, and almost scattered Suk with her.


    Xiao Li, who has been pressing her hand on the zipper, suddenly changes from rubbing to grabbing. Su Ke feels that Su Xiaoke has been seriously attacked. Suddenly, her brain is buzzing and her eyes are dark. She hides to one side again.


    what is pleasure? Pleasure is about to faint!


    Suk now feels that if he continues like this, I''m afraid he really has to explain himself here. He is dying: "wait! I have another question! "


    With a bang, the door of the box was pushed open vigorously, and then with two clicks, the lights in the room were lit one by one, and the whole box was bright all at once. For a long time, under the dim light, people''s eyes could not adapt to such strong light, so suk subconsciously raised his hand to block his eyes.


    "All stand up! "Clinical examination!" A man''s voice sounded, serious and commanding.


    Suk narrowed his eyes slightly, and then he got used to it. He felt that Xiao Li seemed to be scared and shrunk to one side. Finally, his body was free and looked up.


    Two men, all dressed in police uniforms, a face of righteousness, stylized said: "someone reported here is engaged in prostitution, please cooperate with me!"


    Suk was stunned. Before he spoke, Xiao Li seemed to be frightened and cried out: "police comrade, I''m wrong. I won''t dare to do it next time!"


    "Poof!" Is that a confession? Suk turned to look at the little girl. Under the bright light, the little girl''s face was beautiful. Although she was wearing heavy makeup, she was really a beauty. However, seeing Suk''s eyes, she felt guilty and turned her head to one side.


    "Please take out your ID cards. Since there is a plot of voluntary surrender, we will do it properly!" The middle-aged male policeman, who was the leader, was very serious. When he heard Xiao Li''s words, he immediately nodded. But before he finished, he was suddenly stunned: "is it you?"


    Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose, looking at the policeman in front of him: "it''s me!"


    The policeman who came here was none other than the one who wanted to catch himself in Tiandu hotel at noon. Suk leaned on the back of the sofa, didn''t stand up, raised his head, and there was a kind of inexplicable smile on his mouth: "it''s really where we don''t meet in life!"


    It''s a coincidence that these two policemen seem to be a pair of partners. They are at noon and in the twinkling of an eye they are in the evening. They are the embodiment of justice. Where Suk is in trouble, they will appear, but the two sides are still antagonistic.


    "Well!" The policeman paused a little, subconsciously looked out the door, looked at Suk, and the girl who had realized her mistake, Xiao Li, seemed to be hesitant.


    After all, what happened in Tiandu hotel at noon, he was at the scene. A boy beat the vice mayor of Weihai City, and the deputy department level cadre ran away in ashes without even farting. This shows a serious problem. This boy has a big future.


    But the people who call themselves are not small. You say that the fight between you immortals will bring disaster to my little fish. What''s the matter! This policeman really wants to cry without tears. He is usually very angry. Why is he so depressed today.


    At this time, there seemed to be someone coughing in the corridor, which immediately made the police react and put their eyes on Xiao Li: "she just received a report from the masses, and she also turned herself in! I think you''d better go back to the bureau with me! " Heart a horizontal, anyway now have evidence, Suk if angry also hair to oneself.The policeman paid attention to his tone of speech and invited him sincerely, but Suk was really ungrateful. No one wanted to enter the station without any reason!


    "Sorry, I don''t understand what you''re saying?" Suk spread out his hand with an innocent expression.


    "After receiving the report, someone is here, and now the young lady has admitted it. You don''t need me to make it too clear!" The middle-aged policeman frowned slightly. He saw that Suk didn''t cooperate at all, and seemed to have a tendency to deny. His brain turned quickly. How could this bureau be broken?


    At this time, Suk took out his cell phone from his pocket, pressed it a few times and put it on the coffee table in front of him.


    "Brother, here you are!" Xiao Li''s voice came out of the mobile phone, which was a little charming.


    "Are you looking for me?" Suk''s voice rang out, mixed with confusion, but also with a little accident.


    "Come and sit down first, brother!"


    "Brother, you can call me Xiao Li!"


    "Do I know you?" Suk continued.


    "Yes! I''m Xiao Li


    "Come, brother! I can satisfy all your wishes Xiao Li''s sweet voice can even make people''s bones crispy.


    "All wishes?" Suk''s voice was obviously affected. The middle-aged police even recognized a trace of taste and frowned slightly. They didn''t know what medicine Suk''s gourd was selling.


    "It''s all Xiao Li is sure and sure.


    "I have a problem. You can help me solve it: when a small ball is thrown up vertically, the initial kinetic energy is 100J. When it rises to a certain height, the kinetic energy is reduced by 80J and the mechanical energy is lost by 20j. If the resistance is constant, what is the kinetic energy when the ball returns to the throw point?" Suk asked weakly.

 Chapter 263

    "Brother, I don''t quite understand your question!" Xiao Li''s voice trembled. She didn''t know whether it was the shame of failing to reach the standard or was convinced by Suk''s problem. In a word, she was still sticking to the soft line.


    "what about this question! Carbon dioxide contains a small amount of sulfur dioxide 2C sulfur trioxide 2C hydrogen chloride and other impurity gases 2C. Please design an experimental scheme to remove only one impurity gas 2C at a time and finally get dry and pure carbon dioxide! " Suk''s voice was also a little trembling, but he explained the topic very clearly.


    "Brother, I don''t quite understand this problem either!"


    "Brother, can we start?"


    Xiao Li is very serious, very serious urge Suk, but Suk this guy unexpectedly: "wait, I have a problem!"


    "Brother, don''t ask questions, OK! Why don''t we do some healthy activities first? " Xiao Li''s voice is similar to a whisper, with a provocative atmosphere.


    Then, the glottis rang from the mobile phone, and the middle-aged police finally appeared: "all stand up! "Clinical examination!"


    Suk raised his hand and pressed his cell phone, looking at the middle-aged policeman in front of him: "everyone is familiar. If you talk nonsense like this, I can sue you for slander."


    "Well! This may be a misunderstanding! Sorry The middle-aged police have rich experience. They naturally know how to advance and retreat. The telephone recording can clearly prove what happened here just now, and what kind of Xing transaction is this? This is clearly an academic discussion!


    "Wait!" Suk saw the policeman turning to leave, and he yelled directly, smiling at the stunned Xiao Li: "help me call that Pang in!"


    "Me Xiao Li is at a loss. After the recording is released, she becomes a fool. The fool knows that the play is a failure and the task has not been completed. What kind of anger will she face? Now she hears Suk call Pang Dong''s name directly, and she doesn''t know what to do.


    seeing that little Livingstone didn''t move, Suk''s smile was still very warm: "go, you just say I''m looking for him!"


    "Are you looking for me?" At this time, the door of the box was pushed open again. Pang Dong must have been standing outside the door all the time. Naturally, he knew what was going on inside. First, he gave Xiao Li a hard look, and then he held his arm and stared at Suk coldly.


    "We don''t have any deep hatred. Isn''t your move a little too yin?" Suk''s expression is very indifferent, like chatting with a friend.


    Although Suk behaved peacefully, he was very angry for a long time. Fortunately, when he came in, he felt bad and turned on the recording of his mobile phone. Otherwise, it would not have been a shipwreck in the gutter and yellow mud would have fallen into his pants!


    If you say that you are really taken into the Public Security Bureau as a whore, inform your parents, inform the school, and don''t say whether you have a good reputation, I''m afraid you can''t even take the college entrance examination. As long as you think about it, Suk feels very uncomfortable.


    "Well! Don''t you appreciate your grandfather Pang playing with you gracefully? Do you know who I am? Do you know whose territory you are in? It''s too big Pang Dong had a mocking smile. Although the failure of the plan made him a little unhappy, he was also proud to see Suk''s depressed expression.


    Suk has been thinking about a question, do it yourself or do it yourself? After listening to the boy''s words, he didn''t open his mouth. He jumped directly from the coffee table, grabbed Pang Dong''s collar, and slapped out more than ten big mouths.


    Pang Dong had drunk a lot, and his face turned white. When these big mouths went down, his cheeks suddenly became blue and swollen. He didn''t respond at all. He felt a fit of fishiness in his mouth, and immediately a blood stain left along the corner of his mouth.


    "You dare to do it!" Pang Dong''s speech was a little blurry, but Suk didn''t let go of his idea, and then he had a dozen or so big mouths, which made his palms ache, so he stopped.


    The two policemen have been looking silly for a long time. Listening to the clear slap in their ears, they want to pull it, but they are afraid of provoking Suk. Even the mayor dares to beat him. Who dares to stop him?


    Only when Suk stopped, did the middle-aged policeman dare to step forward and spread his arms behind Pang Dong: "don''t fight, master Su!"


    "Do you know who I am?" After Suk finished the fight, he felt a little impulsive, but he couldn''t help it. After all the fighting, what else could he do? Seriously, the policeman knew his surname was Su, which made him a little surprised.


    "Mr. Su, you are Mr. Sun''s younger brother. Of course I know!" With a wry smile on his face, the middle-aged policeman took Suk''s arm to one side and said to Pang Dong, who was paralyzed on the ground: "this is the son of Pang Xinhai, director of our political department. It''s not easy to provoke him! Besides, the gold cabinet still has his shares. I really can''t fight it! "


    "Old!" Suk opened his mouth and found that he didn''t know the name of the policeman at all: "what''s your name again?"


    "Li Guodong!" The middle-aged police quickly reported their names.


    "Lao Li, you said I couldn''t beat him, but I already did. What should I do?" Suk glanced at Pang Dong, who was still a little dizzy, but he didn''t think much of it.


    "What else can we do? Now you''d better go! If not, the boy will be called soon. The hero will not suffer the immediate loss! " Li Guodong seems to be thinking about Suk, but he is also clear-cut. I''m afraid Pang Xinhai can only admit Suk if he knows the origin of Suk. Instead, he helped Pang Xinhai."Hey Suk was very happy after hearing this, and he knew that sun Yao''s name was really easy to use. Whether he was pulling the tiger skin flag or not, even his own people in other people''s public security system wanted to let him go.


    "Boy, you wait. Don''t run if you have seed!" I don''t know when Pang Dong got up, rubbed the blood on the corner of his mouth, pointed to Suk, and then turned to run!


    "Lao Li, what do you think of this?" Suk shrugged his shoulders, but there was no sign of anxiety.


    "Master Su, you''d better go! I''ll persuade Pang Dong later, and it''s over! " Li Guodong knows that Pang Dong knows a lot of gangsters in the society. I''m afraid things will be bad.


    "Lao Li, do you think this gold cabinet is Pang Dong''s property? Or his father''s? " Suk jump topic for no reason, asked Li Guodong a Leng: "here are Pang Xinhai''s shares, to tell you the truth, in fact, this is his father Pang Xinhai!"


    "All right, I see! Lao Li, it''s none of your business here. You can go too! I have to listen to ponton. Wait for him a little longer! " Suk raised his hand and patted Li Guodong on the shoulder, then took out his mobile phone: "Hello! Sun song, I''m Suk. Call your brothers and smash the gold cabinet KTV! "

 Chapter 264

    "Master Su, master Su, you can''t do this!" When Li Guodong heard this, he was flustered and realized that it was going to be bad. He grabbed Suk''s arm and wanted to stop him.


    "Lao Li, my name is Suk. Don''t call master su. I''m not at ease!" Suk hung up the phone, stuffed it into his pocket and grinned at Li Guodong: "don''t be nervous. I was just joking! Where can I find someone to make a mess? I''m still a student, OK


    Pang Dong didn''t go back to the box at all. He started to make a phone call in the corridor. Although he could get a few waiters to help him, it was not powerful enough.


    "I grass, paralyzed Wu Ao ran shut down!"


    Then he turned over the phone book and quickly found Lang Ming''s phone, but he was a little hesitant. After all, Lang Ming was the boss, and he had never dealt with him in his ordinary life. The phone number was copied from his father Pang Xinhai''s mobile phone!


    But to tell you the truth, there are also shares of Lang Ming in the gold cabinet. I should find him myself. If I move Lang Ming out, I''m afraid that boy will be scared to pee!


    At the thought of this, Pang Dong took a deep breath and finally dialed out.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is off!"


    "I don''t like grass!" Pang Dong''s angry eyes almost threw out his cell phone, took a few deep breaths, and ran directly back to his box: "which one of you can call someone to clean up the boy for me?"


    Fox friends and bad friends all gathered around and gave advice one after another.


    "Master Su!" At this time, Xiao Li, who had been hiding in the side shivering, finally summoned up her courage and moved to Suk. The series of changes just now really scared her.


    "I''m wrong!" Xiao Li grabs Suk''s arm again and uses her two meatballs to hold his arm in it, shaking back and forth.


    Sukton rushed to his arm, like a boat in the sea, a wave beat by wave, and suddenly began to become embarrassed. He turned to look at the girl who had just designed himself: "sorry, there''s a police uncle here! I''ll catch you! "


    "Master Su, they don''t sell it, really!" Xiao Li looks like a coquettish. She stares at Suk, weeping and full of affection. She feels that Suk pulls his hand back, and her eyes turn red: "I''m sorry, I don''t want to do that either!"


    The girl named Xiao Li was afraid that Suk would settle her debts in the future. After all, she had just slapped Pang Dong more than 20 times and was still in front of two policemen. How could she not be afraid!


    "Well, it''s none of your business. I don''t beat women!" Suk looked at the girl in front of her, as if she had residual body temperature in her zipper, and moved to one side: "Lao Li, I''ll go back first!"


    "Brother Suk, where have you been? It''s been a long time! Who are they? " McMug saw Suk come in and quickly put down the microphone. At this time, he found that he was followed by two men in police uniform.


    Li Guodong looked at the three girls in the box and said with a wry smile, "please advise Suk to go quickly. Pang Dong will call someone to trouble you soon."


    Li Feifei and Zhou Yuhui immediately gathered around, especially Zhou Yuhui, whose face was a little unnatural: "Suk, shall we go back?"


    Suk didn''t speak when his cell phone rang in his pocket.


    "Boss, here we are!" Sun song''s voice came over the phone. Unexpectedly, it came very fast.


    "Well! Hit it Suk''s tone was light and casual.


    Li Feifei and Zhou Yu didn''t respond. Instead, Mai Miao immediately understood the meaning of Suk''s words and immediately cheered: "brother Suk, did you send someone to smash the scene?"


    Looking at the wheat seedlings who were afraid that the world would not be in chaos, Suk couldn''t laugh or cry: "Guess!"


    "It must be. How wonderful! Maimiao loves to watch fights! Shall we go out and have a look? " Mai Miao ran over and took Suk by the arm. He was about to go out to watch the excitement.


    Pang Dong is sitting in his box in Diaoyutai. Just now, his friends have been calling friends one after another, and more than 20 of them have promised to come. He can even think of Suk''s ugly behavior of kneeling on the ground and praying for his forgiveness. At this time, he suddenly feels a big mess outside.


    There were women''s screams, broken glass and men''s scolding. They ran out. After all, this is their own territory. What happened is a loss to them.


    Suk doesn''t know if he is too aggressive. He knows that this is the property of Pang Xinhai, director of the Political Department of the Public Security Bureau. He dares to call sun song to smash the scene. However, if he doesn''t do so, his evil fire will be blocked in his throat all the time. He even feels uncomfortable breathing.


    Listening to the sound of smashing coming from outside, Suk shrugged his shoulders and looked at Li Guodong: "Lao Li, we are predestined friends. Today we meet twice a day. You can do it yourself."


    "Alas! That''s the trouble Li Guodong turned his head and ran out. Now he has to stop Pang Dong first and don''t let him do anything more. Let Pang Xinhai solve the rest by himself!"Suk, what''s going on?" Li Feifei realized that something had happened, but he didn''t understand the specific situation, and his face was a little flustered.


    "Nothing! Don''t worry Suk laughs very relaxed, thinking that this matter to the end, do not know how to end it! Looking for sun Yao? Liu Feihong? Zhang pangzi?


    "Suk, let''s go first!" Zhou Yu will be very worried. In the final analysis, it''s because of himself. I''m afraid that Suk must have been so angry because he was bullied at that time. There are some changes in his eyes when he looks at Suk.


    It''s said that Chong Guan''s anger is a beauty, so is Suk.


    "Boss!" Sun song suddenly pushed down the door, saw Suk and quickly came in: "what''s the matter?"


    Although after receiving Suk''s call, sun song quickly summoned his brother, but he didn''t know exactly why he went to smash the scene, and he also heard about the background of the gold cabinet, but he couldn''t help it. Now is a good time to show himself. Even if something happened, Suk is expected to help himself.


    Maybe Li Guodong has stopped Pang Dong ahead of time, and sun song''s people have smashed a circle, but they don''t find him. There are more than a dozen strong men, and more than 20 part-time jobs that look like little gangsters on the outside. They smash around inside and outside, and a good KTV is in a state of disrepair.


    Downstairs, Li Feifei and Zhou Yuhui look very ugly. Unexpectedly, the smash that Suk said actually happened. What''s more, Suk, who is clearly an introverted little boy, suddenly becomes the boss of the underworld who can call dozens of people?


    "Brother Suk, how wonderful you are Mai Miao stood at the door, looking at the black ruffians and hooligans in front of him. There were more than 30 people. Behind him, the brightly lit Golden Cabinet had already become scattered, with messy pieces of glass. Those brave waiters were beaten into a group and did not dare to move.


    Before Suk spoke, he heard a sharp siren whistling. In an instant, it appeared at the street entrance. There were three Jetta police cars and an Iveco troop carrier. The police lights flashed. After stopping, there was a loud sound of opening the door, and more than 20 policemen jumped down like dumplings.

 Chapter 265

    In the world, either the east wind prevails over the west wind, or the west wind prevails over the east wind. This has always been the case. When these police cars stopped one after another, there were about 20 policemen jumping down. Without the leader giving the order, the two sides immediately confronted each other, and the flashing police lights were reflected on everyone''s faces.


    "Dad!" Pang Dong didn''t know when he had touched the door. Then he ran out of the door like a runaway wild dog.


    Li Guodong followed and looked at Suk. It was not natural, but he went to the side full of police and approached the organization.


    Sun song lit a cigarette in his hand and said that he was not nervous. It was a fake. He stared at the human wall set up by the opposite police and looked at Suk. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Li Feifei stood beside Suk and nervously pulled his right arm, while Zhou Yuhui stood on his left side and also pulled his arm, holding Suk in the middle.


    Little Lori McMug, who is prone to violence and is afraid that the world will not be in chaos, has no stage fright at all. Her eyes are shining. She will look here and there, and she is very excited.


    The police don''t have guns in their hands. I''m joking. Since the separation of guns and bullets, you have to take the guns and sign five or six signatures from the leaders. With this skill, Suk has already run away with people. There''s no way. One person has a baton in his hand.


    When the black reaches the extreme, it becomes white, and when the white reaches the extreme, it becomes black. When the two sides face each other, the atmosphere immediately solidifies like mud in a swamp. Cars and pedestrians on the street flee from this land of right and wrong one after another, and hide to one side to look lively.


    Pang Dong had a runny nose and a tearful face. After a while, his two cheeks were all up high, and he told a middle-aged man about his tragic experience.


    Suk looked at the surrounded policemen and laughed at the two girls around him. Then he pulled out his hand: "Sun song, come here!"


    "Boss!" Sun song is ready to listen to the instruction.


    "Dare you beat the police?" Suk didn''t twist, but he was staring at Pang Dong, who was complaining to his father. The boy was impassioned, gossiping and gesticulating.


    "Eh!" After hearing this, sun song was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that Suk would ask, but he immediately said: "dare!"


    Of the 30 or so people sun song brought with him, 16 or 7 were his own iron brothers. He dared to slash people with a single word, and the remaining 10 were just making up the number. It was OK to fight with the wind. If they were serious, you don''t have to think about what they would do.


    Pang Xinhai, 47, director of the Political Department of Weihai Public Security Bureau, deputy department level cadre and member of the Party committee of Weihai Public Security Bureau, now his eyes have turned red. Within sight, the hall of the gold cabinet KTV is in a mess. What used to be decorated like a palace is now a wreck.


    His son, who had been fairly good-looking, was now swollen into a pig''s head. He couldn''t speak clearly. He even cried and scolded, and his anger was growing.


    "Cry! Cry! Go away and cry! Arrest them all He yelled at Pang Dong, put his foot on Pang Dong''s thigh, turned his head and waved his hands at the policemen behind him.


    "Director Pang! Director Pang Li Guodong grabs Pang Xinhai''s hand and quickly tells Suk the details again. He points out that there is a relationship between sun Yao and him. However, Pang Xinhai, who is in a rage, can''t hear it. The loss of the gold cabinet alone seems to be more than 100000, and he has beaten his own baby.


    "I don''t care who sun Yao is. I''m a law enforcement official! Give me all of them Pang Xin''s muscles on the sea were twisted and panting. With these words, the uniformed police immediately swarmed up behind him.


    Strictly speaking, most of these policemen are recently recruited patrolmen, all of them are young and good guys. Facing this kind of scene, they are even more enthusiastic. Now is the time to witness their prowess.


    It seems that the fuse has been ignited all of a sudden, and the two groups of people are like a torrent of collision. Pang Xinhai didn''t expect that the other side would dare to do it. It''s unscientific. It''s reasonable to say that it''s not time for the positive characters to appear on the stage now, but should the counterparties be arrested one after another?


    Suk stood at the end of the crowd, his face was full of smile and his brain was running at full speed. Should he be illegal now? Some regret their impulses, look on coldly, things step by step some beyond their expectations.


    "Call fat Zhang?" Suk hesitated in his heart. After a while, sun song''s men had a tendency to be defeated. The younger brothers on the outside were more and more counselled in the Vietnam War.


    "Come with me first!" Seeing that he was not safe, Suk took Li Feifei''s hand and yelled at Zhou Yuhui and Mai Miao. When he reached the door of the Golden Cabinet, he didn''t see where he was hiding. Instead, he rushed into the chaotic battle group.


    Pang Xinhai has a plan in his mind and is sure to win. As long as his patrol army comes out, those local people can only run away with their tails in their hands. But this matter is far from easy to solve. His losses must be compensated. All these people should be taken back. I think their bail money should be able to calm him down!Suddenly, the crowd seems to become more and more confused, like a drop of water fell into the boiling oil pan, suddenly turned into a rough sea, it seems that in a twinkling of an eye, these patrol boys brought by themselves were beaten back one after another.


    Suk doesn''t care about the consequences now. He was almost schemed in the box. He had to be happy. First, Jeet kune do. Later, there was no routine at all. However, with the blessing of the system reward, no matter the strength, speed or reaction ability, it was not the same as before.


    I don''t know where I robbed a baton. It''s about half a meter long and heavy. When I held it in my hand, I realized that it was a three section telescopic structure, made of stainless steel. When I waved it, the police in front of me threw one by one to one side and slowly opened a passage for Suk.


    As the saying goes, swordsmen have no eyes. Now that they are in a group, there may not be any bleeding. After a while, Suk''s T-shirt is covered with blood. Fortunately, the wool is on the sheep, and he has nothing to do with it. On the contrary, he is more and more excited. A baton appears and disappears. With Suk''s participation, the whole scene is suddenly reversed.


    "Who the hell is this man?" Pang Xinhai, surprised and angry, points to the figures in the crowd and looks at Li Guodong.

 Chapter 266

    Sun song had been silly for a long time. He mechanically waved the iron bar in his hand. It seemed that he was also injured. The blood on his forehead had solidified and turned black and red. He was shocked to see the policemen knocked down one by one by Suk, chopping melons and vegetables.


    at that time, Suk told himself that when he took people to attack the police, it was impossible to tell the truth without any emotion. Everyone knew that attacking a police officer was a crime, and taking people to attack a lot of police officers was even more a crime. Even if you are my new boss, you can''t push people into the fire pit. You should run to enjoy the cool!


    But Sun song felt bitter in his heart, but he still had to rush. Maybe this is the registration!


    Until Suk rushed over, he was a pioneer, and he was still very fierce. Sun song saw with his own eyes that he directly broke a policeman''s leg bone with one kick and bent his leg in the opposite direction. Suddenly, his heart was full of blood, and he was also more brave in the war.


    If Pang Xinhai had a gun in his hand, he would have fired a warning shot, but he didn''t, and it didn''t help if his eyes were angry. After a while, there were fewer and fewer people on both sides who could stand up, and there were less than 20 people on both sides, which further highlighted Suk''s ferocity.


    Every time you wave the baton in your hand, someone will fall down, and a passage will show directly.


    "Jingle!" With a sound, Suk threw the baton to the ground, looked at Pang Xinhai standing by the police car, with a smile, and walked past in three or two steps.


    "You, what are you going to do?" Pang Xinhai has always been engaged in the work of focusing on civilian affairs. In the face of such ferocious thugs as Suk, he was in a panic for no reason and subconsciously retreated.


    "Director Pang! I also want to ask you what you want to do? With so many people on the scene? It''s not your job as director of the political department, is it? For private use? The state explicitly stipulates that leading cadres at the section level are not allowed to engage in profit-making activities, nor are they allowed to engage in business and set up enterprises. Are you now at the deputy department level? "


    Now that Suk knows the origin of sun Yao, she naturally wants to lead the matter to the extent that she can intervene. Otherwise, this time she will be happy, but it will not come to a good end.


    seeing that Suk didn''t mean to start, Pang Xinhai calmed down a lot. Although Suk was right, he didn''t pose any threat to himself. After a pause, he said in a deep voice.


    "First of all, I''m the leader in charge today. There''s no problem in mobilizing the patrolmen. Second, as the director of the political department, I know more about the legal provisions of the country than you, but you have to make it clear that this KTV has nothing to do with me. Third, you are now committing crimes against organizations, leading criminal organization, intentional injury, crimes of intentional destruction of property, and obstruction of official business. You should still think about where you spend your big happy years.


    Pang Xinhai''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Suk. His words were sonorous and forceful, loud and righteous. He was even more a judge than a judge. What surprised him was that the young man didn''t appear the kind of panic he imagined. Instead, he looked at himself calmly.


    Because Suk has talked directly with Pang Xinhai, Li Guodong didn''t spend much effort to stop the conflict. The two sides confront each other again. Sun song and Huang Mao, looking at Suk''s back, have no reason to think that the boss should be like this.


    Even the little gangsters who knew that they were going to work for Suk were in a trance. The people on both sides took the injured companions aside and waited for the next order.


    However, Pang Xinhai was slightly gratified that when he said this, the little gangsters over there suddenly changed their faces one by one. If these charges fell on them, I''m afraid there would be no pressure to sentence them for a few years.


    Suk stares at Pang Xinhai coldly. His brain is turning rapidly. He has already begun to think about how to ask sun Yao for help. At this time, Pang Xinhai suddenly shouts out: "all of you cuff me!"


    Most of the fortresses were destroyed from the inside. Pang Xinhai''s words before really brought serious psychological pressure to these gangsters. At this time, he yelled again, and immediately defeated their psychological defense line. Seeing the buzz, some people began to run away.


    One stone stirs up a thousand waves, and human''s herd mentality is very strong. When the first companion runs away, there is a second one. Although sun song wants to stop them, he even has the idea of smearing oil on his feet. How can he block others'' escape.


    "All for me!" Pang Xinhai waves his hand and rebukes Fang Qiu.


    Just at this time, two army green trucks came from one end of the street, the sound of the siren was loud, driving away all the onlookers from afar.


    Army green body, behind is camouflage canvas shed, less than 10 meters away from the police car emergency brake, did not wait for the car to stop, Shua Shua jumped from the car, one by one soldiers.


    Neat, neat and well armed, although I don''t know whether the gun is loaded, but this posture immediately stunned everyone in the same place, even the two gangsters who were just ready to escape stood still.


    Suk didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. He even touched the army. For the first time, his face turned blue. He looked coldly at these unexpected soldiers, a total of more than 20. At this time, a man who was obviously an officer came here."Uncle Zhang!"


    Mai Miao''s voice suddenly came out behind him, and a trot rushed directly to the officer''s body, with a high speed, and even wheezing and gasping, he said: "Uncle Zhang, it''s him, it''s him who wants to play a hooligan to me!"


    Mai Miao said, directly raised his hand to Pang Dong, who was black and bruised. He immediately startled the boy, stepped back, almost sat on the ground, and waved: "I didn''t! I didn''t! "


    The situation suddenly changed. Not only Pang Dong was startled, but his father Pang Xinhai looked at the little girl who suddenly jumped out, and then turned to look at his son.


    "Uncle Zhang! Arrest them all. If brother Suk hadn''t called someone to save me, I''m afraid I would have been poisoned by him now, and they would have told the villain first and called the police! " Wheat seedling this wench a face is frightened, with before the appearance of elation is far different, completely is a frightened don''t know what to do little white rabbit appearance.


    As soon as Suk looked at him, he felt relaxed for no reason. It wasn''t anyone else. It was Zhang Liang, commander Mai Chenggang''s guard platoon leader and lieutenant.


    After Zhang Liang got off the bus, he saw the scene after a group of fighting. There were not only the brave men who looked like underworld elements, but also the injured patrolmen in uniform. When he heard Mai Miao say it again, he felt bitter. He shook his head slightly and pointed to Pang Dong: "take him away!"

 Chapter 267

    When Pang Xinhai heard this, he suddenly woke up from his dismay and stepped out in front of his son. Looking at the young officer in front of him, he didn''t know him, so he had to introduce himself: "I''m Pang Xinhai, director of the Political Department of the Municipal Bureau. Who are you?"


    "Zhang Liang, lieutenant of the military division!" Zhang Liang could see from his actions that he was both the enemy and us. He spoke neither humbly nor overbearing, looked serious, and didn''t say his duty.


    "Hello, platoon leader Zhang! This incident is already a smashing incident of underworld nature, and Pang Hai is the victim. What''s the reason for you to do so? " Pang Xinhai pointed to Suk as he said: "the army and police are not separated. I need to remind you that he is the real culprit!"


    Zhang Liangshun glances at Suk with Pang Xinhai''s fingers, but it doesn''t show any difference. Although Suk''s blood is obviously involved in the gang fight just now, and may even be the main force of attacking the police, it''s not the most important, it''s the side he needs to stand on.


    "Uncle Zhang, don''t listen to him. He''s a bad man. They''ll take the wheat seedling when they come!" Wheat seedling this wench immediately retorts a way, speak words to don''t take blink of an eye at all, more true than the truth!


    "Sorry, director Pang! This matter involves military families and has entered the process of safeguarding military rights. We must take these two people away and try them independently through the military court. As for the underworld gang you mentioned, you can give them to you! " Zhang Liang''s business is business. He raised his hand and pointed to Suk.


    Pang Xinhai had already smelled a bad taste from Mai Miao''s words. He searched hard in his mind to find out who the man was, but he was still in vain. He had no choice but to smile: "platoon leader Zhang, I have a good relationship with director Lu of the Logistics Department of your military division. Don''t hurt your friendship because of this!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m a soldier. It''s my duty to obey orders. This has already alarmed commander Mai. I have to give an account when I go back!" Zhang Liang did not change because of what Pang Xinhai mentioned about Lu Guangzhong, but still refused.


    but after listening to this sentence, I suddenly remembered that the little girl just called herself Mai Miao, and the commander of the military division was Mai Chenggang. I suddenly realized that this little girl was the apple of Mai Chenggang''s eye. I suddenly felt a little tricky, and my face became gloomy unconsciously.


    "Dad! Dad! I really didn''t play a hooligan Pang Dong had been shocked by the scene for a long time. He even wanted to take himself to the military division. He had to go to the military court. How could he be calm? He rushed to get rid of his crime.


    "Get out of the way!" When Pang Xinhai heard this, he was even more furious. If other people didn''t know it was his son, I''m afraid things would be easier to do. It would add fuel to the fire if it was related to him next time.


    Although he scolded Pang Dong, he looked at his son''s swollen cheeks, but his expression was real. His eyes were even three points worse than Dou E''s. However, when it comes to the military, it''s not easy to deal with it!


    Let''s not say that the state is extremely strict in safeguarding the rights and interests of soldiers. Let''s say that the military division is peaceful outside, but what''s inside? I don''t want to talk about military secrets. The most worrying point is the casualty index. What if they do an emergency drill in the middle of the night? You have to peel off your skin if you don''t die!


    And this wheat seedling is obviously with Suk is an accomplice, think of here unconsciously turned to look at Suk, don''t look good, a look at the gas burst lung, this boy is now as if nothing had happened with his hands, with his tongue dipped in saliva to play blowing bubbles!


    However, he was surprised. Suk had nothing to do from the beginning. If his brain was not full of water, he would be able to relax and rely on him. Although sun Yao was only the head of Tiandu Hotel and a businessman, his uncle was ma Feiming, Secretary of the provincial Party committee! Is Suk related to Ma Feiming?


    The more he thinks about it, the more big pang Xinhai is. How can his son, who is not striving for success, bully people with talent? Report to the director? Or to ask Yue Leichi?


    "Old Pang!" I don''t know when, Suk has stood beside Pang Xinhai and put his hand around his shoulder.


    Pang Xinhai subconsciously followed Suk''s steps and moved to one side. When he reacted, he had already taken five steps and stopped: "what are you doing?"


    Suk did not put down his arm. He still put his arm around Pang Xinhai''s shoulder and said: "Lao Pang, you know who I am, right?"


    "So what?" Don''t know what medicine gourd sell, Pang Xinhai vigilant looking at Suk.


    "I just beat Yu Zhengdong at noon today, do you know?"


    Suk looked at Pang Xinhai without saying a word. Instead, he said to himself, "do you think I dare to beat you if I beat the mayor?"


    "Wait!" As soon as Suk saw Pang Xinhai''s face was livid and seemed to have a sign of anger, he grinned and patted him on the shoulder: "to tell you the truth, your son dares to tease my little sister. I can''t help beating you. To be fair, would it be better to take you off the stage? It''s more relaxing! "


    Pang Xinhai was startled. His eyes flashed a cold light. It''s cruel to cut off his official career!"Who are you looking at over there? They are from the military region! I can''t guarantee that your son will have more things after he comes out, such as prosthetics, which can''t be guaranteed! " Suk didn''t say Pang Dong would lack arms and legs, but he still let Pang Xinhai shake his mouth.


    Pang Xinhai unconsciously turned into a donkey with blindfolded eyes. Following Suk''s thinking, he turned and looked at the soldiers standing in a row over there. They were all silent and smiling, and the steel guns in his hands were shining.


    "Look, your son has caused you so much trouble. It''s not a good ending! How about that? I''ll go and tell platoon leader Zhang about it. Let''s expose it! "


    After watching Pang Xinhai meditate, he finally nods. Suk pats him on the shoulder, and then goes to Zhang Liang.


    After a long time, Pang Xinhai walked to his police car with heavy steps. Looking at the crowd on both sides of the street, he took out a loudspeaker and cleared his throat before shouting: "comrades!"


    "The emergency handling exercise of our military police joint operation has been very successful. In the face of the possible vicious Xing incident, our Municipal Bureau has coordinated with the military divisions, made rapid response, and achieved the desired results."


    Pang Xinhai''s face was dripping with water, and he gritted his teeth: "it not only played a deterrent role to criminals, but also enhanced our actual combat ability. Now on behalf of the Municipal Bureau, I would like to say a word of hard work to the public security officers and police, the soldiers in the military division and the militia comrades who cooperated with the exercise."


    [author''s digression]: the daily update will be released at 8 o''clock every morning without any accident!

 Chapter 268

    Pang Xinhai''s speech fully proves his political quality, good overall situation awareness and adaptability. He has already taken the lead in clapping before he lost his voice. In such a strange atmosphere, his voice is very abrupt and slightly inappropriate.


    next, the old policeman Li Guodong responded in time. He immediately clapped his hands. Under his leadership, the patrolmen had formed the natural reaction that leaders should clap their hands when they spoke. They clapped their hands one by one, whether standing, sitting, lying or bleeding. They could get the recognition of the leaders and express their feelings no matter what Thank you.


    Suk looked at Pang Xinhai, shrugged his shoulders and clapped his hands gently. The rest of sun Songzhi, who used to be trembling but now confused, gradually realized that his side had no longer been bound by those charges, and he was transferred to the militia comrades who cooperated with the exercise. One by one, he was relieved, and the two slaps sounded louder than anyone else.


    In the end, there was only one platoon of soldiers brought by Zhang Liang. Wen Si didn''t move, his face was cold, his hand was holding a steel gun, and he watched all possible emergencies closely.


    Zhang Liang fondly touched maimiao''s head and made an expression that you were in trouble without showing any trace. But where can maimiao eat his way and spit out his tongue? He has a beautiful face of an innocent girl, which looks like the frightened little white rabbit just now.


    In this operation, in order to completely simulate the sudden evil Xing incident, a large number of police officers and militiamen from both sides were injured. In fact, there were no less than five or six police officers injured by Suk alone. Since the emergency drill was successfully completed, it is natural to call a golden end.


    Pang Xinhai, speechless, glances coldly in the direction of Suk, summons his son and goes directly into the police car.


    Li Guodong stayed behind to take care of the aftermath, unified command, these patrolmen sent the injured colleagues to the personnel carrier, looked at the blood on the ground, sighed helplessly, turned over the phone book, made a call to the municipal management office, and then left.


    "Maimiao, come home with me! Your father is worried about you now! " Zhang Liang looked at Mai Miao speechless. After listening, he ran to Suk''s side.


    "Brother Zhang, thank you this time!" Suk knew that this matter was finally solved successfully, and the joining of the military division was the biggest turning point. Anyway, I would like to thank them for that.


    "Nothing! Next time you have to pay attention to it, fight with the police, I grow so big or the first time to see, you are too brave Zhang Liang naturally won''t mention who are the people standing behind, but his eyes are still a little different.


    "Maimiao, go home first! Let''s come out again when we have time! " Suk could detect the meaning in Zhang Liang''s eyes, but he didn''t say much. He said with a smile after pulling the wheat seedling.


    "Oh The girl Mai Miao is worthy of her visit today. She has a good time, especially in the last play: "I''m going! Goodbye, brother Suk


    "Goodbye, sister Feifei! Goodbye, sister Yu Hui


    At this time, Li Feifei and Zhou Yu, who had been hiding behind, would bypass the underworld. Then they came over, nodded at Mai Miao and waved.


    The military green truck seems to have a strong attraction. After Zhang Liang said this, the soldiers who jumped down jumped up, with clean and neat movements. They didn''t feel like dragging mud and water. They were well-trained and uniform.


    Suk gave the two girls a wait look, turned to sun song, saw Suk come, all the people, including those who were injured and fell to the ground, were helped to stand firm.


    Looking at the 30 strong men in front of him, maybe he used to think that these people were absolutely not good people for bullying Liangshan and misbehaving. But now this feeling is much lighter and he takes a deep breath.


    "Brothers, this is what I''m talking about, boss Suk. Is it tough or not?" Sun song suddenly stepped forward and asked aloud.


    "Bullshit Two words suddenly came out with one voice. There was a lot of passion in the voice. Even those boys who were wearing the lottery were howling. They all looked older than Suk, and the youngest should be in his early twenties. It seemed that they were very convinced to Suk.


    But in fact, what Suk has done is really convincing. It''s OK to smash a KTV in his temper, but he smashed the industry of the director of the Political Department of the Public Security Bureau. Is that a bull? Dare you fight with the patrolmen? Dare to rush over and beat a group of bulls?


    Of course, the most powerful thing is to beat the boys, smash the field, beat up the cops, and sweep the face of others. In the end, there was no bullshit, and they became the militia comrades who cooperated with the drill! Glory! Good enough!


    There''s never been a fight like this in my life.


    Looking at these hooligans who usually stay away, Suk smiles, takes a deep breath, and makes a downward gesture.


    Suddenly, the scene became silent, and everyone''s eyes fell on Suk. The white T-shirt was stained with a lot of blood, which added a strong and fierce momentum to the young man with beautiful cheeks.


    "You''re the best! Hello, I''m Suk Suk''s voice was not loud, but it remained as loud as anyone could hear.It seems that these people have never been as excited as they are today. Women are afraid of marrying the wrong man, men are afraid of going into the wrong business, and gangsters are most afraid of following the wrong big hooligans.


    "Sun song!" Su Ke looks at Sun song, who is out of the crowd. This guy has two eyes. He looks like a big head soldier under the commanding general''s stage. He holds his chest up and raises his head for three years


    Er, in fact, what he said was just "being"! It''s just words.


    "Do you have any celebration wine?" Suk''s voice suddenly became much louder, like a thunder on the ground, but the reaction of these boys was even more fierce. Before sun song spoke, he heard these gangsters shouting "yes!" with one voice


    "Good! In two days, we''ll all come! Everyone go back today. The injured brother will go to see the injured first! " After Suk finished, he made a scattered gesture and turned to Li Feifei and Zhou Yuhui.


    "Boss, go all the way!" A voice suddenly sounded, slightly abrupt.


    "Poof!" Suk just took two steps and almost fell down. What''s the best way? I''m just in the top position, so why don''t you curse me? He turned around and looked at Huang Mao. He was embarrassed. He scratched his ears and suffered from sun song''s reprimand. It was a shame to buy a horse''s leg by flattering him.

 Chapter 269

    In the twinkling of an eye, the Golden Cabinet KTV was still resplendent and bustling before entering the door. Now the courtyard is deserted, and the inside is in a mess. There is a part of the street outside the parking lot in front of it, and it is also full of blood. At the beginning, those people who stood around the corner found that the police and soldiers had left one after another, and how dare they stay? If they offended these seemingly underworld militia, they would not be able to eat He left with a bag.


    a gentleman doesn''t stand under the dangerous wall. What''s more, it''s still the scene of the crime. Sun song left with his brothers and the wounded, and the crowd just bustled away.


    "Let''s go back, too!" Suk looked at Li Feifei and Zhou Yuhui and said that the two girls seemed to be confused by a series of accidents. Maybe they were stunned and didn''t say a word. They got into the car with Suk''s steps.


    "Suk, are you a triad?" After a long pause, Li Feifei finally raised her head. Her mind was in a mess. Suk just ran into the crowd to fight, which made her feel strange, like seeing him for the first time.


    Once that young boy who touched his ass and scurried around suddenly turned into the big brother of the gangster. He was fierce. But when Suk came back to his side and burst out a familiar smile, she could not help but calm down.


    "Underworld?" Suk turned to look at Li Feifei, with a faint soft light in his eyes and a slightly upturned mouth: "in fact, I''m a policeman!"


    "The police?" Li Feifei was stunned. He didn''t expect that Suk would give this answer, but if you were a policeman, I would not be a special force, right! Thinking of this, the girl suddenly realized that this sentence was Liang Chaowei''s line in Infernal Affairs, and immediately glared at Suk: "Hey, are you mistaken? I''m telling you something serious!"


    "I know!" This time, Suk didn''t look back. Instead, he looked at the mirror in the car and said sincerely: "you didn''t find that my expression was very serious! All right, all right! Now that we''ve finished our serious business, can we say something unorthodox? "


    "Go to hell!" Li Feifei is suddenly annoyed by Suk. He is completely playing the lute to the cow. He leans up slightly and punches Suk on the shoulder.


    "ah! No! You have poison on your fist Suk howled miserably.


    Li Feifei leaned forward slightly and was startled by Suk''s voice. He sat back and widened his eyes. He didn''t expect Suk would react so much when he punched down.


    "Give me the antidote quickly!" Suk''s expression was painful, but as soon as he finished this sentence, Li Feifei was happy. Even Zhou Yuhui, who had been silent, couldn''t help laughing.


    Suk felt that the atmosphere had finally become less heavy. He was relieved. He really didn''t know how to answer Li Feifei''s question just now. He could only change the topic by using this tactic. Fortunately, it seemed to work well.


    "Feifei, it''s school!" So good at Kung Fu, the gate of No.17 middle school was close at hand. Suk slowly slowed down the speed: "you go back first, I''ll send Zhou Yu home first!"


    "Well! Call me when you get home! " Li Feifei pushed the door open and waved to Suk and Zhou Yuhui: "go back slowly!"


    The car started up again. Suk was familiar with it because he had been to Zhou Yuhui''s home several times before, but then the atmosphere in the car became dull again.


    Several times Suk looked through the mirror in the car, Zhou Yuhui looked thoughtful. Suk could only stay away from this poisonous tongue girl.


    Zhou Yuhui''s home can be regarded as a good environment in several high-end communities in Weihai City. It can be imagined that her family conditions are good, otherwise she would not have just entered high school and had her own car.


    After about 20 minutes, Suk finally took Zhou Yuhui home and parked his car in the garage: "go home and go to bed early! I''ll go back first


    Suk looked at Zhou Yuhui, who was still wandering around. He reached out and shook his hand in front of her: "Hey, don''t you go upstairs?"


    "Suk!" Zhou Yuhui finally said a word, stopped Suk who wanted to turn around and left, and raised his finger to Suk''s T-shirt.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk turned his head and followed Zhou Yuhui''s eyes. Then he found that his T-shirt was stained with a lot of blood, which had already solidified, like a hard scab, and turned into armor: "I''ll go! My clothes


    It seems that most of the stores are closed all the way, so I quickly take out my mobile phone to have a look at the time. It''s 10:30, so I can''t go back in such a dress? That''s frightening to my parents!


    "Come upstairs with me! I''ll find you a suit of my brother''s clothes! " Zhou Yu will say a weak, followed by staring at Suk''s expression, seems very worried that he will refuse.


    "Well! No good! It will disturb your rest at home. Besides, if I go up like this, I''m afraid your family will directly call the police and take me away! " Suk quickly waved his hand, while it was not too late, hoping to find a clothing store.


    "Nothing! There is no one in my family. My brother goes to school in other places. My mother must be playing mahjong outside now! " As he said this, Zhou Yu would look up and point to a window on the third floor: "that''s my home! You see, the lights are not on! ""Where''s your father?"


    "He''s out on business all the year round!"


    Suk could feel that when Zhou Yu would say this, he seemed to have some resentment. In his tone, he seemed to have a lot of opinions about his family. In his heart, there was a trace of sympathy for the poisonous tongue girl.


    What about money? Living in a big house, but alone!


    Only a house with relatives can be called home, and the position Zhou Yu would point to in front of him can be called residence at best.


    "Can I wear your brother''s clothes?" Suk hesitated, but she also had the idea of going upstairs to have a meeting. After all, today''s meeting of Zhou Yu is also very scared. Unlike Li Feifei, who has a dormitory, she should need someone to talk to her and calm her mood.


    "Of course! With your body, I''m afraid you can wear all my clothes! " Zhou Yu would hear Suk say so. His eyes were obviously bright, and his instinct of poisonous tongue was finally revealed.


    "Don''t be funny! I''m a seven foot man. What''s your dress? You''re not talking about underwear, are you? " Suk subconsciously retorted, but Zhou Yuhui, who was in a good mood, didn''t investigate the responsibility of his slip of tongue and urged him directly: "hurry up! Hurry up

 Chapter 270

    Sure enough, as Zhou Yu''s club said, her house was empty. When she opened the door, a cool air came. Although Weihai''s night was much cooler than the day, Suk could not help sighing for such a moment that it was good for the rich. No one in the house had air conditioning on.


    when you turn on the light, it''s bright, but it''s even colder in the room.


    Take off the bloody T-shirt, jeans and underpants, turn on the shower head, cool water on the body, wash away all the tiredness and exhale unconsciously.


    Stretching his muscles, looking at himself in the mirror, recalling everything that happened today, there is always a kind of unreal feeling like in the cloud. Once upon a time, he even had to take into account other people''s ideas when talking aloud, but now! Everything has changed, dare to hit the mayor, hit the police, it is too terrible!


    Zhou Yu would sit on the sofa in the living room. Instead of helping Suk find clothes for the first time, he entered a state of being thoughtful.


    Today, Suk has brought her too much shock. She has always spared no effort to attack Suk because she thinks Suk can''t protect her best friend. Maybe Zhou Yu doesn''t know for herself. The long-term family environment has made her less and less secure.


    For everything, including anyone, there is an instinctive rejection. Even if Suk almost officially became Li Feifei''s boyfriend, Zhou Yuhui did not really regard him as his own person.


    But today, tonight, when I went out to the toilet, I got into such a big situation. First, I yelled at a woman. There was no pressure. Then Pang Dong came out and wanted to beat himself. If Suk hadn''t been there, I was afraid he would have been beaten.


    It''s not easy for this matter to come to an end. Who knows that Pang Dong has to ask people to come to trouble, but what surprised Zhou Yu most is Suk''s next performance.


    it seems that before long, I heard the sound of smashing, and a large number of local ruffians came up. But the leader called Suk the boss. After smashing, two cars of police came out, and Suk didn''t mean to panic. He pulled himself and Li Feifei to a safe place and rushed in.


    Zhao Yun, Zhao Zilong, Changbanpo seven in seven out nothing more than that!


    At that time, Zhou Yuhui felt that he had a subtle feeling about Suk. He felt that Suk was a strong mountain to rely on. When he spoke with a smile, he was as tolerant as the sea. No matter how he provoked and ridiculed him, he was always smiling.


    Zhou Yuhui is different from Li Feifei. She does not consider whether Suk is a underworld or a vicious one. She only knows that Suk is protecting herself, that''s all.


    However, what happened later made her feel like she was in a dream. She was surrounded by the police. She was calm when Mount Tai collapsed at the top of the mountain, and she had the courage to take advantage of the opportunity to get away. It seemed that this was the perfect combination of culture and martial arts in the legend!


    Listening to the sound of the running water in the bathroom, Zhou Yu can''t help but look up and see Suk''s shadow in the glass door. Now he''s naked, isn''t he?


    "By the way, we have to find clothes for him!" Zhou Yuhui finally thought of this problem, stood up and went to his brother''s room, but subconsciously chose the route slowly close to the bathroom.


    The sound of running water in the bathroom became more and more clear. It seemed that Suk was humming while taking a bath. Zhou Yu''s mouth would turn up without any reason, and a knowing smile would float on his face.


    Just as she was near the bathroom, all the lights in the room suddenly flashed up and turned on and off, which made her jump. But before she could react, she was drowned in the darkness.


    It''s dark. It''s dark. Everything in the room is gone. Zhou Yu will look around in a panic, but there''s no light. It''s like the whole community is in the dark due to power failure at the same time.


    "Ah! Suk


    Zhou Yu would feel her whole body''s hair burst up, her heart beat wildly and violently, her body began to tremble, and she had no sense of security for a long time. Facing such a scene, she suddenly panicked and screamed subconsciously.


    "I''ll go!" At the moment, Suk''s washing is getting better and better, and his whole body is relaxed. Who knows, the power is cut off suddenly. At the same time, the voice of Zhou Yuhui rings. He is very frightened, and his voice is shaking.


    "Zhou Yuhui! Don''t be afraid, it''s just a blackout! " Suk can fully imagine the situation of Zhou Yu meeting at the moment. How could a little girl not be afraid in the face of the sudden darkness and speak quickly.


    "Suk! Suk! Come on Zhou Yuhui has already regarded Suk as a life-saving straw, barking at random. With his familiarity with the terrain of his home, he took two steps and finally found the door of the bathroom, slapping it hard.


    "Eh!" At the moment, Suk can say that he doesn''t even have a piece of cloth. How can he get out! However, listening to Zhou Yu''s panic, he had to step forward and grope for his underwear with black eyes.After bending over and putting on his underpants, he hesitated a little. He just threw his T-shirt and jeans on the ground. Now I''m afraid he''s already wet: "Zhou Yuhui, did you find my clothes?"


    "Suk! Suk! Come on Zhou Yu would repeat these two sentences as if he hadn''t heard Suk''s words. But Suk clenched his teeth and stamped his feet and turned the door open.


    "Suk, I''m scared!"


    It''s dark. Suk''s eyes are also dark, but fortunately, after he went out, he quickly grabbed Zhou Yuhui''s arm: "don''t be afraid! It''s just a blackout! "


    Suk knows that summer itself is the peak of electricity consumption, and the people in this community are not rich but expensive. It''s not painful to spend a little electricity. The electricity consumption is naturally higher, and the blackout seems to be very common.


    Feeling Zhou Yuhui''s body shaking violently, Suk patted her hand: "it''s OK, it''s OK, I''m here! Do you have candles at home? A flashlight will do! "


    "There''s a flashlight!" With Suk by his side, Zhou Yuhui was still flustered, but he finally eased a lot. After hearing Suk''s words, he first thought, "I have a flashlight in my bedroom!"


    "Go! Go get it first Su Kela, with Zhou Yu''s trembling hand, is ready to follow her to find a flashlight. In the dark, they move their feet slowly.


    All of a sudden, Suk felt that his feet slipped and his slippers were covered with water. It was really easy to slip. What''s more, in this dark environment, when he reacted, he had already fallen back and lay on the ground with a bang.


    Zhou Yuhui, who had been holding Suk''s hand all the time, was not spared and rushed forward.


    "Eh!" Suk felt that he had a hand under his legs and on his underwear, and he was about to retreat subconsciously.

 Chapter 271

    It was dark, and he couldn''t see anything. He landed on the ground in a flat sand. Suk immediately lay on the ground, and his head was a little confused. Because Zhou Yu had just behaved in a panic, Suk had to wipe his body, put on his underwear, and walked out in a hurry in slippers.


    before he took two steps, he felt his foot slip and released Zhou Yuhui''s little hand. However, Zhou Yuhui could not escape the fate of being thrown forward.


    When Suk reacted, he felt that he had a hand on his underwear, eh! Rest assured, this is not a ghost story!


    Because the body didn''t really dry, the underpants seemed to be recited a hoop curse. After being soaked, they stuck tightly to the body and wrapped Su Xiaoke in it directly. The outline was finished. In the ink like space, Su Xiaoke felt that there was a spark suddenly below him, and a blazing temperature poured into his whole body from Su Xiaoke.


    The owner of the little hand seemed a little confused. Fortunately, the caress didn''t move on suxiaoke''s body. Suke quickly moved back.


    How does a drowning man react when he sees a straw? Suk had never thought about it before, but now he couldn''t help but think about it. As soon as he pushed his hands back, he felt that Zhou Yu''s little hands, which had been motionless, seemed to touch the electricity, and strove forward.


    Fortunately, Su Xiaoke hasn''t turned into a angry King Kong. He slips away like a loach between Zhou Yuhui''s fingers, and a golden cicada comes out. But as the old saying goes, a monk can run, but not a temple.


    Although Suk hurried back to avoid, Zhou Yuhui''s hand was also forward, and immediately felt the cool below. Before Suk''s tent was put up, the tarpaulin was pulled open.


    "I''ll go!" Suk was so anxious that he could not afford to step back. He pulled the elastic band of his underwear tightly with both hands and pulled it up. His body became flat again. He was just a piece of clothing and could not take it off any more.


    "Suk!" Zhou Yuhui didn''t respond to what she had just grasped. Now she had only one idea, that is, to get close to Suk, but Suk kept retreating, which made her feel even more panicked. Her subconscious body moved forward, and she climbed forward with both hands.


    All of a sudden, Zhou Yuhui''s right hand pressed on Suk''s thigh. The water mark on it was wet and slippery. He felt that his hand seemed to be smeared with oil and went straight down Suk''s leg.


    Finally, he fell forward again and banged his head. Instead of hitting the ground, he directly hit Suk''s vital part.


    Suchton took a breath of air-conditioning, although his eyes could only see the darkness, he could not help but widened his eyes. He was attacked, which was a fatal danger.


    Zhou Yu would feel her little face on the wet cloth. She didn''t know what was in it, but it was very soft. A faint temperature came through her cheeks and finally she felt a sense of security. She put her arms flat on Suk''s legs and slowly raised her head: "Suk, please don''t move, then I won''t find you!"


    Suk was almost ready to cry. Just after the attack, a sense of pain spread all over his body, and his body became tense. But when Zhou Yu would raise his head, this kind of experience did not get relief.


    Because Zhou Yu is too nervous, his breath is very short all the time. His hot nose and breath spray on his heart. Su Xiaoke is like a shark smelling blood. He seems to start to swing up and watch his tent set up.


    "Suk? Suk Zhou Yu would wait for a while, but he didn''t hear Suk''s response. He had just calmed down, and then he began to get nervous again. "Suk, are you ok? Suk? Suk, please don''t faint


    Hearing the cry in Zhou Yuhui''s voice, I really didn''t expect that Zhou Yuhui, who has always appeared as a poisonous tongue girl, would be so timid. I''m afraid the girl should have fainted after falling. But Suk is really looking forward to fainting now. If so, there''s no need to worry about suxiaoke''s uprising.


    "I''m fine!" Suk squeezed these words out of his teeth, and his brain was in a mess. What he could feel was that the blood in his whole body began to run merrily, converging downward wave by wave, and even his vital parts turned into a whirlpool, attracting so much blood, how could it not expand?


    It''s like a balloon constantly inflated, like a crane arm constantly rising, like a rising sun slowly rising, like a flame constantly beating. In a word, Suk knows he''s finished.


    Su Xiaoke is striding forward to a happy new life with great courage and indomitable will, while Zhou Yuhui is witnessing the process of a young tree growing into a towering tree, but this process can not be seen in the dark night.


    "Gudong!" Suk swallowed hard, and his breath became heavy. He could feel the small tent rising, but the more he tried to stop him, the more things went against his wishes.


    "Suk, what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt? " Zhou Yu would feel that Suk''s body seemed to tremble slightly. He quickly asked, but before he finished, he felt something pushing his chin."Suk? What are you doing? " Zhou Yu would subconsciously think that Suk was teasing himself, but before he finished this sentence, his chin was pushed up again, and he could not help raising his head a little.


    It''s just that you can''t see anything in the dark.


    "I didn''t do anything!" Suk gasped and said that he didn''t dare to admit that it was his brother''s rebellion. He could only clench his teeth, and his heart beat beyond the limit. But now suxiaoke didn''t obey the command at all, and he meant to fly alone.


    Suk knew that if he went on like this, the consequences would be unimaginable, and he would not care about many more. Now he was serious enough to leave this land of right and wrong, and he had to stand up again.


    Originally, Zhou Yuhui''s arm was on his leg, and he leaned forward with his movements: "Suk, what are you doing? Don''t move! Well


    I felt that my lips didn''t know what action to resist directly. I swallowed the words directly into my stomach. I was startled. The hot temperature came from above. It seemed that it could melt everything. Subconsciously, I stretched out my hand.

 Chapter 272

    The hot temperature passed from the palm of his hand. Zhou Yu didn''t know what he was holding. He held it in his hand. He even wanted to pull it aside, but he couldn''t move it.


    "let go!" Suk almost roared out, sweating, a feeling that people can''t restrain, all over the body.


    "What are you yelling at? Who let you stab me Zhou Yu will hear Suk''s voice so full of Zhongqi, but it makes the dark environment a lot more vitality, no reason to relax a lot.


    But the next second, Zhou Yuhui, whose brain was slow to respond to the power failure, finally realized what he was doing. He was stunned and did not dare to move.


    At this time, the lights flashed a few times, like lightning in the dark night, and then all the rooms suddenly became bright, as bright as day.


    Under the light, the two people''s posture was very strange. Suk lay on the ground, his legs separated, his hands slightly supported his body, and he was watching Zhou Yuhui at an angle of about 30 degrees.


    Zhou Yuhui, on the other hand, pounced on Suk''s legs and put his arms on his thighs. He was looking up at Suk in shock.


    And her hand, her hand has not let go!


    "Ah With a scream, Zhou Yu would feel like a grenade about to explode. He threw it out, turned his head, stood up and ran into the bedroom.


    "Hiss!" Suk took a breath of air-conditioning. Zhou Yu''s meeting just now was really cruel! Almost pulled up suxiaoke and stood up grinning.


    Seeing that Zhou Yu would run into the bedroom and close the door tightly, Suk felt that it was important to see if his brother was injured first. He stretched out his hand to pull off the rubber band and looked down. Because of the suddenly bright lights, he was suddenly shy.


    "Hoo!" Suk took a long breath and looked safe. He heard that Zhou Yuhui suddenly opened the door again. Seeing his action at this moment, he screamed again and hit the door hard.


    "I''ll go! I''m the victim, OK? " Suk''s face was red and his ears were red. He was at a loss, but he had to calm down as much as he could. After several deep breaths, he turned and walked to the bathroom door. Sure enough, he couldn''t put on all his clothes. The bath water splashed on it, got all wet, and even mixed some scarlet blood.


    "Zhou Yuhui! You''d better find me some clothes quickly Suk was at a loss and helpless, but he had to go to the living room first: "I went to the living room, please hurry to find a dress for me, OK?"


    In fact, Zhou Yuhui was hiding behind the door. Her heart beat like a big drum, and she almost broke up. Her face was even more like a fever, hot and hot. Subconsciously, she had two hands on her cheek, patting gently, trying to cool down.


    But before I took two shots, I suddenly stopped and stared at my right hand.


    There seemed to be Suk''s body temperature on it, and the faint movement of heartbeat on it. The heart beat up again, and the whole body became soft and weak. Little by little, he sat behind the door.


    There are a lot of things missing, just an opportunity.


    When Zhou Yu first saw Suk, he didn''t like him at all. Of course, he didn''t hate him. But it seems that every time he meets, he gives himself a new feeling.


    For the first time, he went after the hit and run driver, giving people a sense of justice.


    The second time, he and Zuo Mingming raced successfully, which made people feel a sense of new look.


    The third time, that is today, he let himself know this beautiful boy again, like a mountain, with a strong sense of security.


    And the scene just happened, which made Zhou Yu feel more wonderful. Maybe it''s good to have such a boyfriend!


    But, but is he Feifei''s boyfriend?


    "What am I thinking?" Zhou Yu will suddenly realize that he seems to have an inexplicable favor for sukeduo, but he has some guilt for Li Feifei, like betraying his friendship.


    Under the delusion, Suk''s voice suddenly came over, which made her body tremble for no reason. Then she remembered that Suk was still outside, naked, and her heart beat wildly.


    Embarrassed and depressed, Suk sat on the sofa and didn''t know what to do. Please don''t let Zhou Yuhui''s mother go home now. After hearing the sound of Zhou Yuhui opening the door, the girl finally remembered to find clothes for herself.


    Zhou Yu would dig out a T-shirt and a pair of jeans from his brother''s bedroom cabinet and move to the living room step by step with courage.


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Yu will try his best to make himself behave normally, deliberately ignoring the embarrassing scene just happened between them, watching Suk standing in his own room at a loss, holding a pillow in his hand and blocking his vital position.


    But this pillow is something that I will hold in my arms when I watch TV every day. How can he block that dirty thing?"Elder sister, you''d better give me the clothes quickly!"


    Suk''s face turned red and sweating. From a distance, he was naked.


    "I changed my mind!" Zhou Yu will look at Suk like a wronged little daughter-in-law. He suddenly relaxed a lot and said so.


    "Ah?" Suk''s eyes widened.


    "You just bullied me!"


    "I bully you? Have you made a mistake! I''m still in pain! " Suk looked at Zhou Yuhui with a speechless face. She didn''t know what kind of madness she was going to have.


    "What''s the pain? Do you want me to blow it for you? " The more Zhou Yu said, the more relaxed he was. All his awkward expressions disappeared, but he showed a sly smile.


    By Zhou Yu will say so, Suk almost sat on the ground, the girl changed her face too quickly! Just now was a frightened little white rabbit, now how to become a wolf grandmother? And it''s grandma Coyote!


    "Are you really going to blow it for me?" Suk is determined to be a big man. He can''t go anywhere all day long. He''ll be teased! Hard to spit out a breath, hard to make their soft legs stand straight.


    "Blow it! What''s the matter with chubby? " After listening to the meeting, Zhou Yu''s face was slightly hot, as if he had been riding a tiger at the beginning. He raised his head and pretended not to care.


    "Good! Since you say so, don''t blame me for my hard work! " After Suk finished, he put a little effort on his feet and rushed towards Zhou Yuhui.


    [author''s digression]: today, I work overtime in my company, but I don''t write much about it!


    The plot of Suk''s breaking body has been thought out! I believe it won''t take long to see!

 Chapter 273

    At this time, it was the full moon night on the fifteenth day of a certain month. With the full moon hanging high, Suk''s facial expression suddenly became stiff. His body seemed to be suffering from endless pain. His muscles were constantly expanding and his eyes were red. The lovely sofa pillow in his hand was suddenly torn to pieces. He raised his head with a shrill howl, and his feet touched the floor. He rushed directly to Zhou Yuhui.


    How could Zhou Yu be Suk''s opponent who has successfully turned into a werewolf? He screams and retreats, but he leans against the wall and looks at Suk in horror. He sees that in the past, there is no pity for young people. He grabs his shoulder so hard that he can''t even play.


    Suk used his hands to tear Zhou Yuhui''s clothes into strips of cloth for several times. A red fruit lamb appeared in front of him. His skin was white, and his curves were exquisite. Just a look at it made his body burn, and an evil idea burst out.


    Zhou Yu will struggle painfully under him. After tearing off the veil, human instinct, like an engine, transfers the power to Suk, and then from him to suxiaoke.


    With rage, the place where the rain stops, looks up at the sky, roars, and the strong heart is fierce.


    At such a critical moment, like the director called a "Ka!" All the things disappeared, no werewolf, no fruit girl, no whip gallop, in front of Zhou Yu will wear very neat, a face of cunning looking at himself: "blow! What''s the matter with chubby? "


    "Good! Since you say so, don''t blame me for my hard work! " Suk said in a deep voice, his face was ferocious, but he was indifferent to Zhou Yu, and immediately looked like a ball of vent: "elder sister, you''d better give me your clothes quickly! Before your mother comes back, we''ll be miserable! "


    "Well! It''s boring Zhou Yu would throw his clothes on the sofa and turn away from the living room, but he still spit out his tongue and let out a sigh of relief. He just didn''t know what was going on. He should not talk to Suk like that! Is that what a girl should say?


    Blow, blow his thing, think of here, the face is burning. It seems that this is the thing called blow flute on the Internet!


    All of a sudden, the girl''s mind came out of the things she saw on the Internet. Some time ago, she joined a QQ group, where the girls chatted with each other very freely, talking about the problems between the two sexes and exchanging experiences with each other.


    "I like the feeling that my mouth is full!"


    Zhou Yu would have no reason to remember that there was a little girl in junior high school who said so.


    The more you think about it, the faster your heart beats, the faster your breathing becomes, the hotter your whole body becomes. The hotter your whole body becomes, the hotter you feel. It''s like sweating after exercise, and your whole body is soft and powerless.


    This kind of feeling is very awkward. It''s like all the clothes are stuck on the body, especially the clothes below. Suddenly, it feels hot and humid, like a lot of sweat.


    Hand a touch, sure enough, a wet!


    "My God! What''s the matter with me? " Zhou Yu would put his finger in front of his eyes. There was a kind of wet liquid shining on it. When his thumb and index finger touched and separated, he could pull out a shiny thread like a spider man.


    Thinking of this, the whole person suddenly became restless and on pins and needles. Zhou Yu would quickly open the wardrobe and mutter, "no way! No way While from the bottom drawer, turned out a clean underwear.


    I didn''t expect that Zhou Yu''s brother would wear the same clothes as himself. Suk was still in a very uneasy mood after he put on his clothes! After a pause, after about ten minutes, the breath gradually calmed down, and the heart beat less violently. Then Suk walked out of the living room.


    He pushed open the door of Zhou Yuhui''s bedroom and went in directly.


    "Ah There was a scream.


    "Eh!" Suk was stunned and stood there.


    Zhou Yu would stand on the bed with nothing to wear. Her two jade legs were smooth and clean, her thighs were round and full, her legs were thin and straight. Fortunately, her T-shirt was loose, and her bottom just dropped to the bottom of her thighs, hiding her little buttocks.


    "You go out!" Zhou Yu''s face would be full of shame and embarrassment. He would blush and drip water. His hands would pull down the hem of his T-shirt.


    "Well! Do you want me to pick it up for you? " Suk''s face was embarrassed and flushed. Even the muscles of his face began to twitch a few times. However, he pointed to a pair of pink underpants at his feet out of public morality and kindly reminded him.


    "You hate it!" Zhou Yu will follow the direction of Suk''s fingers and see his underwear. It''s just the one he just replaced. He just threw it on the ground in a hurry. Who knows that Suk saw it. He was a little stunned and yelled at Suk.


    "No?" Suk felt like LV Dongbin who was bitten by a dog. His kindness was regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung, and his face was speechless.


    "I''m wearing it!" Zhou Yu will say mercilessly."Oh! Oh Suk nodded.


    Looking at Suk''s suspicious look, Zhou Yu would immediately feel the frustration of being misunderstood. It was like a powder keg was detonated immediately. Instead of pressing down on his clothes, his two little hands pulled up.


    Clear water out of Hibiscus, natural to carving.


    Like a rose blooming petals, revealing the fragrance of the stamen.


    Sure enough, as Zhou Yu''s club said, he was still wearing a pair of underpants. There was a little shiny material on the light blue, which was close to the skin. After only one look, Suk''s heart seemed to have just broken a big stone in his chest, and almost didn''t come up in a breath.


    Golden Triangle! Light blue and snow white skin should interact with each other!


    "Get out!" After realizing how impulsive he was, Zhou Yu quickly pulled the hem of his T-shirt back to its original position and yelled at Suk. His small face was like a ripe apple, sweet and attractive.


    "Eh!" Suk watched it and was stimulated. He quickly walked out of the door, breathing heavily. His mind was rolling back and forth with a picture. His heart beat very fast. Now that he was alone in the same room, if he was really wild, I''m afraid Zhou Yu would not be able to escape from his palm.


    And just in the dark, the girl''s lips have touched Su Xiaoke, so that so far, there is always a flame ready to move up and down her body.


    Confused, make the brain are a little dizzy, at this time Zhou Yu will finally put on good clothes and come out, see this girl seems to be a little embarrassed.


    "Zhou Yuhui! Do you have a condom at home? " Suk asked suddenly.


    "Cover?" Zhou Yu''s eyes widened and repeated in shock.

 Chapter 274

    When Zhou Yu heard Suk''s words, he felt like a frightened rabbit. Subconsciously, he stepped back, his face full of panic, his two little hands shrinking in front of his chest, and he put on a defensive posture: "what do you want to do?"


    "Well?" Suk didn''t expect that Zhou Yuhui''s reaction would be so strong. He frowned: "what do you say I want to do? Do you have any at home? Find a bigger plastic cover


    "Plastic? That''s rubber, OK? Do you want a bigger one? You are so proud For no reason, Zhou Yu''s brain began to get off the line. The true color of the poisonous tongue girl burst out and immediately began to ridicule Suk. After that, he realized what had just happened, and then returned to the previous state of shame and embarrassment.


    "rubber?" Suk looked at Zhou Yuhui doubtfully and scratched his head subconsciously: "I have to go back to my dirty clothes. I don''t want a big one. How can I put it down?"


    "Dirty clothes?" Now it''s Zhou Yu''s turn to be confused. Looking at Suk with an innocent expression on his face, he asked weakly, "do you mean to take your clothes away?" He pointed to the direction of the bathroom.


    "Yes! I put these clothes in your house for trouble Feeling that he was finally able to connect with the idea of Zhou Yu meeting, Suk looked at Zhou Yu meeting with a bitter smile.


    "What kind of cover do you want?" Zhou Yu''s face flushed and began to condemn Suk again.


    "I want to dress, OK? Er! I beg your pardon? A condom? " All of a sudden, Suk''s eyes widened, a pair of incredible appearance: "what are you thinking?"


    "Hello! Are you mistaken? What am I thinking or what are you thinking? You don''t even dare to admit it when you''ve said it Zhou Yu will feel that she is more unjust than Dou E.


    "I''m talking about the bag for clothes. What do you mean?" Although Suk felt guilty, he seemed to be saying the same thing. He couldn''t admit it. If he did, his image would be ruined.


    "Are you a man? You mean the bag and I mean the cover!" Zhou Yu would be taken to the ditch by Suk. After that, his face turned red, and he quickly explained, "it''s just what you said!"


    "Well, now you can tell me if you have a condom at home." Suk waved his hand and didn''t want to continue to pester him. Instead, he seemed to be very magnanimous that the prime minister could hold a boat in his belly, regardless of the villains.


    "Do you want a bag or a condom?" Zhou Yu will finally get angry.


    Suk, who realized that he had made a mistake again, was full of black lines and grinned: "what if you want them all?"


    "You rascal Zhou Yu would gnash his teeth and scold, but the embarrassing atmosphere of the two just eased a lot.


    Just when they were entangled in this matter, suddenly there seemed to be a sound of pulling out the key from the stairway. They were stunned.


    "Your mother''s back?" Suk was flustered for no reason and asked in a low voice.


    Zhou Yu was not sure. He looked up at the wall clock. It was already ten forty and hesitated to say, "no! My mother can''t have come back so early! "


    But soon both of them put their hearts into their stomachs. It was obvious that the door was opened by the opposite resident. But Rao felt that he could not stay here any longer. Not to mention that Zhou Yu would always provoke him, he said that when he thought of the small things that had just happened, his heart was still burning everywhere.


    "Get me a bag! If I don''t go back, my family will be worried! " Suk is telling the truth. Although he works in Fangfei during this period of time, he basically goes home before 10:30 every day, and his parents will really rest after he goes home.


    But when Suk said this, it was obvious that Zhou Yuhui''s face was darkened. After all, his father had been working outside for a long time, and his mother''s entertainment activities were quite frequent. One of his brothers went to school in other places, feeling lonely all day. I don''t know why she didn''t learn to live in school like Li Feifei.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Zhou Yu turned around and went to find a bag for Suk. After a while, he pulled out a large supermarket shopping bag from his bedroom, went directly into the bathroom and stuffed Suk''s two bloody clothes in.


    "Here you are! If you can''t, just find a trash can and throw it away. It''s not good to be seen when you take it home! " Zhou Yuhui is also very considerate of Suk, but actually Suk is also looking for an idea.


    "Well!" Suk took the bag and went straight to the door. Before going out, he turned to see Zhou Yuhui. In the empty room, it was really distressing, "go to bed early!"


    "Suk!" Zhou Yu''s heart warmed up by Suk''s words. He watched him walk out of the door and quickly followed: "why don''t you drive my car home! I''m afraid it''s hard to stop outside now! "


    "Nothing! If you can''t stop the car in your neighborhood, I think it''s traffic control outside! " Suk waved his hand.


    "Suk!" Zhou Yuhui yelled again, as if he wanted to stop talking."What''s the matter?"


    "Next time you remember to bring your own condom!" Zhou Yu would close the door with a bang, and Suk almost spewed out black blood, and the whole person almost flew down.


    He was in a difficult mood. On the way down the stairs, there were just a series of wonderful experiences in his mind. Suxiaoke seemed to feel Suk''s state and slowly looked up.


    He threw his pocket into the dustbin and took out his mobile phone. There were several unread messages on it.


    "Hello, Feifei! I just went out from their house at Zhou Yuhui! " Suk got through to Li Feifei and told her that she was safe.


    "Why so long? You don''t do anything wrong behind my back Li Feifei''s mood seems to have returned to normal, did not mention any underworld again, but joked.


    "Don''t mention it. There''s a power failure in her house. She''s afraid!" I''m afraid it''s really a bad thing for Sukexin if he doesn''t have a firm stand and a stoic temperament. Otherwise, suxiaoke has been making silent protests so far, but he can''t say that. If he wants to say that, he has to say these tenable reasons.


    "It''s more convenient for you! Where are you now? " Li Feifei is really reasonable, not entangled in this topic.


    "As soon as I get out of the gate of their community, I''m going to take a taxi!" Suk stood on the side of the street. Sure enough, the traffic on the street decreased significantly, but you can still see the passing taxis from time to time.


    "Go home first and call me when you get home." As soon as Li Feifei hung up, Suk sighed and continued to dial another person''s number.


    "Hello! Little foam Suk just flipped through the text message and saw Zheng Mo''s name. He didn''t know what was wrong with the girl.

 Chapter 275

    "Suk, you have no conscience. Zheng Mo is hurt. You don''t know how much you care about others. It''s been a long time! You don''t even send a text message? " Zheng Mo''s mobile phone suddenly comes out of Han Mei''s voice, which immediately startles Suk.


    "ah? What''s up? Is Xiaomo OK? "


    "When you think about it, I''m afraid Zheng Mo''s children are all here! Just wait for Xi to be a father Before Han Mei finished speaking, there was a loud crash in the receiver. It seemed that someone was fighting for the control of the mobile phone.


    When she heard the breath, Su Xiaoke seemed to have a tendency to look up again, but soon came Zheng Mo''s voice: "Hello! Suk, why did you take so long to call back! "


    "Well! There''s something going on tonight, and I haven''t come home yet! " With these words, Suk raised his hand to stop a taxi and told his home address.


    "What time are you coming tomorrow?" Zheng Mo heard that Suk hadn''t come home, so he went straight to the theme, clean and neat, but he was stunned.


    "Tomorrow?"


    "You''re going to die! I told you! I have a dance competition on Saturday Zheng Mo was not very happy when he heard Suk''s tone.


    "Well! I remember, of course I do! " As soon as Suk patted on the forehead, he immediately remembered that there were so many things happened in the past two days that he ignored it. However, he said, "I think you are injured in your leg. Why do you want to participate in the competition?"


    "Cut! How can I be defeated by this small injury? The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Besides, tomorrow is only the preliminary race. If I can''t pass the preliminary race, I''ve been fooling around for years! " Zheng Mo was full of confidence and didn''t take tomorrow''s match seriously.


    "Good! I''ll pick you up at eight tomorrow When Suk and Zheng Mo set the time, they had already arrived downstairs. When they saw the time, it was eleven o''clock sharp.


    sure enough, Su Youfu and Zhang Xue are sitting on the sofa watching TV instead of sleeping!


    "Suk!" Zhang Xue saw Suk enter the door and stopped him directly.


    "Well?" Suk invited maimiao to have Lanzhou Ramen in the evening, so he didn''t have to go to warm the meal. He went to the sofa and sat beside his mother.


    "Where''s the date?" Zhang Xue looked at her son and sniffed. There was a faint fragrance on her body.


    "No! Just off work! " Suk had no choice but to tell a little lie.


    "Now your grades can be regarded as a reassurance to me and your father, but boy, you can fall in love, but on the premise of not affecting your academic performance, do you know?" Zhang Xue put her arms around Suk''s shoulder and joked to wake him up.


    "Mom, I know! Don''t worry Suk knew that his father was also eyeing him now. He turned his head and looked at suyoufu: "Dad, you should have a rest early!"


    He stood up as he spoke, but before he entered the bedroom, he heard his mother say, "isn''t tomorrow Saturday? Tell Feifei to come and have dinner


    "Eh!" Suk had already pushed the door open, but now he had to turn around and walk over: "Mom, I have something to do tomorrow!"


    "What''s the matter? Can I have a meal? " It seems that Zhang Xue has a good feeling for Li Feifei, otherwise she won''t invite others to dinner.


    "This! This Suk intuitively thinks that he may have to give Zheng mo the whole day tomorrow, and even he may not be able to go to fangfeiyi''s part-time job in the evening. How can he arrange for Li Feifei to have dinner!


    "Mom, I''m really busy tomorrow, or Sunday! Besides, I have to ask her if she has time to make up her mind Suk looked at his mother''s tough attitude and could only use circuitous tactics.


    After a night''s silence, we will not elaborate on the scenes that are not suitable for children in Suk''s dream. In a word, they are thrilling and soul stirring. Even when they get up in the morning, they secretly change a pair of underwear.


    At 7:30, Suk had already packed up his brother''s clothes and put them on. Then he went downstairs. Not far away, a black Volkswagen slowly came towards him.


    "Boss!" Sun song jumped out of the car and didn''t turn off the car. The engine was loud and powerful, which made Suk unconsciously clench his fists.


    "I''ll borrow it for one day and return it to you when it''s done!" Suk said as he got into the car.


    "Boss, what do you say! You can drive this car first, and I''ll get another one later! " It''s true that sun Song said this. Liu Feihong has several large car repair factories on the edge of the development zone. There are lots of cars there. If Suk says a word, I''m afraid it won''t be a problem to drive a few.


    "Well, I''m in a hurry!" Suk skillfully backed up and drove slowly onto the street. Although he didn''t have a driver''s license, he drove many times, but he ignored it.


    Although I caught up with the rush hour, I was completely at ease with Suk''s technology. When I got to the gate of Weihai normal college, I called Zheng mo.


    "I''ll go! Elder sister, are we going to escape Suk saw Zheng Mo and Han Mei, each with a suitcase in his hand, and suddenly he had a black thread."You''re going to join?" Unexpectedly, Han Mei also followed, and Suk asked.


    "Che, I''m an agent! Do you understand? " Han Mei glared at Suk.


    "Oh! I understand! It''s the nanny Suk nodded with a smile, and immediately put Han Mei''s Qi into smoke.


    Suk took over Zheng Mo''s suitcase: "your legs are really OK?"


    "No problem at all!" Today, Zheng Mo is wearing a sportswear, which is very casual.


    "Why are you carrying so many things?" Since we know that Han Mei is a nanny, everything belongs to Zheng mo. it seems that she is going abroad.


    "It''s all costumes! There are rules in the competition. Draw lots to choose the dance in the preliminaries! Of course, I have to bring more! Folk dance, modern dance, ballet, Latin dance, I don''t have any clothes Zheng Mo followed Suk''s steps and went to the street. He was about to stop a taxi. However, Suk pressed the remote control and the trunk of the car bounced away slowly.


    "Yo! I haven''t seen you for a few days. Have you become a car owner? " Han Mei''s family condition was not bad, but she was not too surprised. She packed all her luggage into the trunk, and then the three of them drove to the youth activity center.


    I didn''t expect that there were quite a lot of people taking part in the competition. Beautiful men and beautiful women came out one by one. However, under the arrangement of the organizer, all the people would go to draw lots on their own after they arrived at the scene, which also prevented some people from taking advantage of their strengths to seize the opportunity. Everything depends on their own luck.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going? " Han Mei''s eyes are shining, staring at Zheng Mo''s note, and Su Ke also surrounds it. She sees Zheng Mo open it slowly and casually, with a look of consternation.


    Suk poked his head and looked hard. There were three words on the note: "belly dance".


    [author''s digression]: Thank you for your help to brush the book review for Xiao Longli, and reward him with a kiss!

 Chapter 276

    A note slowly opened in Zheng Mo''s hand, and three words soon appeared in front of everyone: "belly dance!"


    "I''ll go!" Suk was stunned, and a QQ expression appeared in her head. There was a woman in a maid''s dress, showing her small stomach and thighs, squatting down to make a ecstatic posture of shaking her hips in front and back. It seemed that the man was practicing belly skill!


    Thinking about this, Suk immediately felt hot on his face. After all, the QQ expression was too tempting. Looking up at Zheng Mo, the girl was surprised and frowned slightly.


    "Hoo! It''s OK, it''s OK! " Han Mei seems to have also pinched a sweat, saw the answer on the note and patted her high chest: "fortunately, it''s not pole dance!"


    "I''ll go!" Suk after listening to a burst of panic, pole dance seems to be more hook it! Suddenly, I made up my mind for the pole dance in my mind. In my mind, a girl with exposed clothes was pulling a pipe up and down, rubbing around.


    Involuntarily fight a cold war, feel the sweat on the body all burst up, if Zheng Mo smoke is pole dance, what kind of situation will happen? It''s really exciting!


    "What''s wrong!" Zheng Mo slightly frowned and took the note in his hand. It seemed that he was not very satisfied.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk asked, calming down.


    "It''s a bit difficult. Belly dancing is all about belly dancing. I don''t have that advantage! Peace in the stomach After Zheng Mo saw that he chose belly dance, he realized that it was not good. The richly endowed by nature is the belly of


    , which requires that every muscle in the abdomen can shake, and the small belly can be undulating like waves. If there are some tiny fleshy parts on the stomach, it is natural.


    but now these girls, one by one, pay attention to keep their figure. They want to reduce where there is fat. Their stomachs are very flat, which is less attractive for belly dancing.


    Now Zheng Mo is met with such a problem, belly no meat, jump up the effect may not be very good.


    "It''s not easy for you to have a bulge. Find Suk!" On one side of Han Mei, immediately began to offer advice for his good friend, while saying, he squeezed his eyes at Suk.


    "Lecherous plum, you are in spring!" After listening to Zheng Mo, he gave her a punch directly, but with this punch, Zheng Mo also wanted to open up. It was nothing more than a preliminary contest! You can''t blame the society for your backwardness. If you don''t have that innate advantage, you can make up for it through technology. How can you say that you are also a professional dancer in the dance department.


    Weihai City Youth star beauty girls dance competition, a banner hanging on the top of the stage, contestants admission time is set at 9:10, as time goes on, more and more people come, there are spectators, but most of them are friends and relatives.


    Zheng Mo took a lot of match clothes and directly carried a suitcase into the players'' dressing room.


    The youth activity center is similar to that kind of ladder classroom. A row of tables are set at the bottom of the stage as the judges. Suk and Han Mei are sitting in the first row. Zheng Mo just sent a text message. After the second draw, she was ranked on the 11th. At this time, Han Mei took out two bottles of mineral water from her bag.


    "Suk! You see, Zheng Mo has to wait so long to get on the stage. What if she is thirsty? " Han Mei said while shaking the mineral water in her hand.


    "Well! You have a point! " Although don''t know what idea Han Mei hit, but look at this girl''s strange eyes, it seems that there is a conspiracy, Suk carefully looked at her.


    "You are not considerate at all! Alas! Although I have water in my hand, no one wants to deliver it! " Han Mei shrugged, a look of heartache, but also let Suk sweat hair stand on his head.


    "What do you want? I tell you I''m not a casual man Suk responded to changes with constancy. In a word, he was careful to sail for thousands of years.


    "Pooh! Do you want to have a dime relationship with me? " Han Mei stares. "You don''t think I want to take care of you, do you? Elder sister tells you a bad news, I really didn''t take a fancy to you! "


    "Really?" Although Suk''s character has changed a lot now, talking with girls is still a bit slow and hot. This is the case now. After chatting with Han Mei for a while, he relaxed and became interested in joking! As long as you don''t think too much of me, I can help you absolutely! "


    "That''s what you said!" Sure enough, Han Mei''s eyes lit up immediately after hearing this sentence, but she opened her mouth and turned red before she opened her mouth.


    "I''ll go! There''s something wrong with that! " As soon as Suk saw Han Mei''s expression, he almost lost his jaw in surprise. He said in secret that it was not good. He had never seen anything that made her blush with lustful Mei''s temper, thick skin and deep thought.


    "You wait and see, let me be prepared!" Suk quickly made a pause gesture and took a breath. Then he nodded to Han Mei with a smile: "it''s ok now!"


    Han Mei was almost mad by Suk''s action. If she had started a storm like attack as usual, her performance today was really surprising. Her little face was getting more and more red. It could be seen that her breathing was rapid and her high chest was shaking up and down.After a pause, Han Mei finally calmed down and raised her head: "Suk, do you remember the last time we went to Jin se Hua Nian?"


    "Remember! The place has been sealed up, isn''t it? " Suk doesn''t know what medicine Han Mei wants to sell in the gourd. He''s full of fog.


    "We''re in trouble! Then you solved it! " Then Han Mei lowered her head again, and her voice was much smaller unconsciously: "later, didn''t you find a friend to help?"


    "Well! Yes Suk followed Han Mei and recalled what happened that day. Suddenly, a flash of lightning struck her brain directly and looked at Han Mei in shock: "you don''t like brother Meng, do you?"


    After Suk finished, he saw that Han Mei was said to be on her mind, and suddenly became a silent lamb: "can you help me, help me?"


    Before Han Mei finished, sukton made a difficult decision: "OK! I''ve done you a favor! But are you sure you''ve been attacked by a man as strong as brother Meng? "


    Thinking of Ma Meng''s strong body, nearly 1.9 meters tall, big arms and round waist, such a tough man, and the Han Mei around him, by contrast, was even more weak. When he thought of it, he asked.


    "Go to hell! I can''t take it anymore. It''s none of your business! " Han Mei broke out. She picked up one side of the mineral water and threw it directly at Suk. It was so close that she could hit Suk.

 Chapter 277

    In the face of an angry and crazy woman, the best way is to subdue her, whip her, clean her up, let her be convinced! Of course, if you can''t subdue it, you should run away.


    it''s obvious that Suk chose the second action plan. He grabbed the mineral water in his hand, stood up and stepped onto the stage from the side steps, but soon he was stopped by a staff member at the door.


    "I''ll get my friend a bottle of water!" Suk stood at the door, facing a female staff member with a chest card. She looked like she was in her twenties. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail, and she was wearing black framed glasses. Although she was not a beauty, she had a cultural flavor.


    "This is the dressing room!" Said the woman, pointing to the note on the door.


    "I know!" Suk still doesn''t understand.


    "There are girls in there. How can you get in when they change their clothes?" The woman was staring at Suk like an alien. She couldn''t imagine that a pretty boy would rush in like a fool. Could it be that she wanted to go in and PEEP on the pretext of delivering water? She frowned at the thought.


    "Oh! Yes, yes! I''m sorry Suk suddenly realized that his subconscious thought that the dressing room should be a kind of TV performance cubicle. Now he realized that this is a youth activity center. How could there be such a professional thing.


    A face of embarrassment, face some fever: "sorry! Would you please deliver it for me? She''s Zheng Mo on the 11th! " Suk said as he handed the mineral water in his hand.


    As soon as Suk finished speaking, the mineral water in his hand had not yet reached the woman''s hand. Suddenly, he heard a roar in the dressing room, like something fell down and hit the ground, and even followed by a dull sound, followed by all kinds of women''s shrieks.


    in a daze, Suk looked at the woman in front of him, and he was also a little at a loss. After the next second, he pushed her away and rushed in directly.


    "Zheng Mo!" Suk yelled.


    The light bulb on the roof is constantly shaking. It seems that there is something wrong with the circuit. The light turns on and off, which makes people nervous involuntarily.


    The dressing room is a big house with an area of about 50 square meters. It is more suitable than the dressing room to call it a warehouse. There are all kinds of stage props, tables, chairs, benches, a pile of boxes, big drums and spotlights in the deep of the room.


    And in this kind of closed space, it''s very muggy. As soon as you enter the door, you can feel the effect of hot air rushing on your face.


    The so-called dressing room is made of thin steel pipes in series, and each room is hung with curtains. But now these steel pipe curtains have collapsed, and a ladder is smashed on the iron pipe, which seems to be the culprit. It may be because the situation happened so suddenly that some people ran around, making the originally placed boxes collapse.


    Suddenly, I don''t know where a woman came from. She was dressed in a ballet costume and screamed. She ran straight at herself and ran over. Suk quickly moved away.


    "Zheng Mo!" Suk saw that someone had been pressed under the iron pipe. He was even more anxious and cried out, but there was no response except for the strange scream.


    There are at least 20 people in it. They are in a mess. These women are like headless flies, flying and bumping. As soon as Suk is about to step, he hears a pop. The light bulb that has been flickering and flickering goes out, and the whole space falls into darkness.


    Fortunately, there is a warning light for the safe passage, which emits a weak green light. When the eyes adapt to the dark, Suk can see the general situation of the room clearly.


    Bang, Suk lifted an iron pipe and pulled out a woman from it. It seemed that the woman was hit on the head and seemed to faint. There was no way. He stretched out his hands and pulled her out. Then he was in a mess to save people.


    Holding a ball of meat in one hand and two hands, he was very fat and had the touch of a blind date. Suk didn''t care whether he was wearing a bra or wearing clothes. He pulled it aside first. Fortunately, the plump woman seemed to be scared. She didn''t respond to the touch of her two peaks.


    Jingle, another iron pipe was pushed to one side by Suk. A girl here was lucky. She didn''t get hurt. She just took off her clothes. After all, some dance clothes were not suitable for wearing underwear, so her upper body was naked.


    Then the light of the safe passage light box, Suk can see two groups of trembling white, just for a moment, Suk quickly turned his head, tore off a curtain and threw it.


    "Zheng Mo!" Suk was more and more anxious. At last, only a small part of these people were injured. With the arrival of Suk, all the people who had nothing to do gathered at the door. In the dark, these women were looking for clothes to wear.


    "Suk!"


    Just when Suk had begun to be at a loss, Zheng Mo''s voice finally rang and followed Suk''s voice to discredit him. This was a narrow space, and the compartment made of iron pipes did not completely fall down."Is Zheng Mo you?" Suk didn''t know that his voice was trembling now. He staggered forward. He didn''t expect that there were so many things here. The iron pipe and the wall formed an inclined plane, and there was a gypsum board on the other side.


    "Zheng Mo, don''t be afraid!" Suk lifted the plaster board with his arms and cleaned the iron pipe and tarpaulin. Then he could see the shadow of Zheng mo.


    "Suk!" Zheng Mo is curling up and hiding under a table. When he finds out that it''s Suk, he finally moves out and pounces on Suk''s arms.


    "Are you all right?" Suk hugged Zheng Mo and put her two conscious hands on her waist. However, a delicate touch came from her fingertips. Naturally, her fingers went down again, and she was shocked.


    "You''re not dressed?" Suk blurted out directly, just as his hand slid down, he suddenly caught Zheng Mo''s buttocks, even without a little barrier, flat and full.


    Zheng Mo is now heading into Suk''s arms. Although he just hid under the table and didn''t get hurt, he was scared. When he saw Suk''s appearance, he was overjoyed and ignored some things.


    Now she was startled to hear Suk say so. She pushed Suk away and bent over to look for the ground for a while. With her exquisite curve, graceful waist, round hips, and even the moment she bent over, the shape of the two peaks loomed. If there was not only one safe passage in the whole space, the light box was shining slightly, I''m afraid Zheng Mo would be everything You have to be seen by yourself.


    "It''s so hot and stuffy in here. I didn''t show up until the 11th. Why do I dress so early?" Zheng Mo finally turned to the clothes, while casually put on the side to find their own reasons.

 Chapter 278

    It seems that the organizers have considered that there are girls in the dressing room, and it is likely that they are all changing clothes, so by the time they organize two or three female staff members to come in to check, the accident is over.


    of course, Suk went out in full view of the public after everyone had their body covering clothes, but he didn''t have the heart to observe the expression of those people, because Zheng Mo''s looming posture was constantly emerging in his brain.


    After Suk came out, he found that all the contestants were not released. Even when he rescued the woman who fainted, he was also locked in.


    "What''s the matter?" The stage was full of people. Han Mei rushed to Suk for the first time and asked anxiously. At that time, she wanted to rush in, but she was stopped by the staff.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just that the dressing rack has fallen down, and it seems that the circuit has also been damaged!" Suk knew that Zheng Mo was ok, naturally relaxed a lot, and shook his head slightly at Han Mei.


    But as the only one who came out of the dressing room, soon Suk was surrounded by three layers inside and three layers outside, and asked about the situation inside.


    Suk reluctantly told the situation inside, but to tell the truth, when he came out, he also saw that no one was seriously injured, at least no one was bleeding.


    But some things are concerned about chaos, these people repeatedly asked, make Suk really want to cry without tears, but fortunately after a while, the door of the dressing room finally opened.


    Just now, most of the contestants were in disorderly clothes. Now they have changed their clothes. It seems that they have calmed down inside. When they go out, they can''t see any panic, but they are in a bad mood. That''s for sure.


    "what took so long?" Suk and Han Mei find Zheng Mo from the crowd and quickly ask, now Zheng Mo has changed back to the original clothes, T-shirt and jeans, and the ready clothes are put back into the box.


    "What do you say! Crisis public relations! Two hundred yuan for each person. Today''s competition is cancelled. Listen to the phone then! " Zheng Mo shook his head and said: "the organizer is too dark. Just now, a little girl seems to have been broken. She won''t let anyone go out! Next time I won''t take part! "


    Looking at Zheng Mo with a lingering fear, Suk took the box in her hand: "let''s go! It''s a mess here It''s true that now the stage is full of people, like a vegetable market.


    Obviously, Zheng Mo was not in a good mood because of this incident. Sitting in the car, Suk didn''t know how to comfort her. He opened his mouth and could only use the mace of changing the topic: "Xiaomo, do you remember the friend who came to me last time in the golden age?"


    "It''s the tall and strong man, who I call brother Meng!" When Suk speaks, it''s like Ma Meng standing in front of him, wearing a military green T-shirt, or a tight one, with chest muscles showing, but it''s different from the exaggerated feeling of Mr. bodybuilding, which completely embodies the beauty of power.


    As soon as Suk said it, Zheng Morton paid attention to it. His eyes unconsciously glanced at Han Mei, and he saw that she looked like a monster who wanted to eat people. She was breathing heavily, staring at the back of Suk''s head.


    Han Mei has been talking about Ma Meng in private for a long time. But now, being told by sukena, Han Mei has an impulse to burst out. Suddenly, the girl leans forward and holds sukena''s neck with her two little hands like pliers: "you dare to talk nonsense again. I won''t twist your head off and kick it as a ball!"


    "Eh!" Suk didn''t expect that Han Mei''s reaction was so big, but he still wanted to look like himself: "Han Mei, you should pay attention to your image. I''m afraid I''ll tell Meng Ge about your fierce appearance!"


    Suk held the steering wheel and reminded Han Mei a little.


    "You dare! Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now Han Mei''s whole body sends out murderous air, coldly says.


    "Xiao Mo, help! If you don''t help, you''ll be a widow! " Suk was helpless and could only turn to Zheng Mo for help, but Zheng Mo was friendly on one side and love on the other. He embarrassed himself. At last, he could only help each other and put his hands on his shoulders. He said, "I have no choice, or you can get off and fight!"


    "Han Mei, I''m driving to find brother Meng now!" Suk''s words lifted the dilemma, and Han Mei turned into a little daughter-in-law''s posture and hid to one side: "Suk, no matter what, you have to help me!" The girl seems to be really interested in Ma Meng.


    It''s less than 9:30. The so-called plan of the day is in the morning. The good time has just begun. Suk won''t do anything to send the two girls back to the normal school.


    "Where are we going? Ladies and gentlemen Suk pulled over and asked.


    "Bah! You are the lady Han Mei returned to normal and the atmosphere became relaxed and cheerful.


    "Well! I don''t know where these two ladies want to go? " Suk touched a nose of ash, can only change a line, to Zheng Mo said."Mr. prime minister, we are from the eastern Tang Dynasty. We want to go to the Western Heaven to pray for Buddhist scriptures. When we first arrived in the precious land, we don''t know where to visit. Please give us some advice. My sisters will be very grateful!" Zheng Mo squeezed his eyes at Suk and burst into laughter.


    "To order!" Suk nodded and said sincerely: "you two benefactors, if you want to find a place to have fun, you are looking for the right person. If you don''t say anything else, I am menqing''er in this Weihai City. You should say it''s fun! It''s got to be double humps


    "Bah! You dirty wolf This next Han Mei and Zheng Mo said with one voice, just the classical Chinese well, Suk mentioned this pair of milk peak, the two girls have no reason to blush, with a burst of swelling in front of the chest.


    "I tell you Suk, if you want to play, you can play Zheng Mo''s. next time you take me with you, I''ll break it up for you. You can see how old she is. One is enough for you to play for a day!" Han Mei''s lustful nature is not reduced. As she says it, she slightly leans over and stretches her hand. Unexpectedly, she holds Zheng Mo''s right chest.


    "I''m talking about double humps!" Suk wants to cry without tears, twisting his head and looking at Zheng Mo''s right chest, bumping up and down with Han Mei''s palm, almost no nosebleed.


    "I know! You can also play here! " Han Mei is very upright and goes to touch Zheng Mo''s left chest. Zheng Mo, who is just a little stunned, finally reacts and embraces Han Mei''s body: "touch! I told you to touch! Come on, Suk. I''ll take all of Han Mei. Let''s play car shock

 Chapter 279

    Because Han Mei''s attack on Zheng Mo''s twin peaks, a big battle started quickly. Zheng Mo held Han Mei in his arms. As he sat in the back seat of the car, he soon lay down: "Suk, come on! I''ve stripped all of Han Mei. Let''s play car shock


    It''s true that those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to Mo are black. Even when Zheng Mo talks about Che Zhen, it''s very natural. Han Mei really contributes to this. I don''t know how straightforward and voluptuous this woman is in the dormitory.


    ZHENG Mo holds Han Mei''s waist, freeing up a hand and slapping Han Mei''s buttocks. Fortunately, these two girls are wearing trousers today, otherwise it is inevitable that they will go away.


    Suk sits in the driver''s seat and turns to see Zheng Mo''s hands rise and fall. Suddenly, big beads and small beads fall on the jade plate. Fortunately, he has parked his car on the side of the road, otherwise he may end up with three lives in a car.


    The two men pant and fight each other. Rao Shi Zheng Mo keeps calling for help from Suk. He applies for two to one, but Suk can''t really think he can pass! Strong endure the impulse of nosebleed, but see two wenches compassionate is to rub up ceaselessly.


    It''s a slender waist, wrapped in silver and plain clothes. When it twists, it''s like a snake swinging its tail, or a breeze blowing the willow. At a glance, it makes people feel like a hundred claws scratching their heart. They can''t help but reach out and touch it.


    All of a sudden, Suk saw Zheng Mo''s waist rubbing up, revealing the leather belt of his black underwear. The temptation of black and white skin matched each other. His heart suddenly jumped up and gulped. In his mind, he could not help but think of the beautiful scene in the dark chamber.


    At that time, the moon was dark and the wind was high. In the narrow space, only the safety passage sign slowly radiated a faint light, but Rao was so. In Suk''s mind, Zheng Mo''s body was as concave and convex as a layer of phosphor.


    the graceful curve, protruding up and down, especially when he was holding Zheng Mo, his hands unconsciously slid down, and the palms tightly clasped two delicate bowls, which were whiter and smoother than Lanzhi jade, and softer than Dehua porcelain. He started with soft cotton and swayed his heart like water waves. To Suk''s surprise, his waist and hips were smooth without a trace of water Occlusion.


    Putong Putong''s heart beat more and more fiercely, but the battle between the two girls in front of her was ever-changing. Just now, Zheng Mo took the advantage of the field and used an old tree to take root. Then Han Mei suddenly broke out. With a move of heaven and earth, she ran to Zheng Mo, with her legs on Zheng Mo''s thighs and her hands on her wrists.


    Han meimeng turned back and gave Suk a warning bell: "Suk, you''re not fast! Don''t you mean to play double humps? Hurry up As he said this, he winked at Zheng Mo''s undulating chest, and the two groups of soft meat like bamboo shoots went up and down.


    "Well! It''s not Shuangrufeng. I''m wrong. It''s a pen! " Suk suddenly blushed, as if he thought of something, but before he finished, he saw the two girls suddenly fall from the seat.


    "What did you say?" Han Mei is the first one to straighten up and stare at Suk. She looks bad and roars.


    "Eh!" Su Ke was startled and looked at Zheng Mo sitting up. Then he said, "I mean I was wrong. It''s not Shuangrufeng, it''s a pen!"


    "Stop!" This time Suk did not finish, but was interrupted by Han Mei. The girl opened her eyes and turned to Zheng Mo: "Xiao Mo, Xiao Mo, you see the boyfriend you are looking for is becoming more and more obscene. At first, she was honest. Now she not only speaks the word" Rufeng "but also" Rufeng "


    Suk was really confused. He said something treacherous. How could he be said so obscene? When he saw that Zheng Mo was also a bit foggy, he pulled the black line and said with a bitter smile: "I said, elder sister, what did I do? As for your excitement


    "You are in trouble! You''ve got a big deal! " Sure enough, Han Mei is still angry, a face of heartache: "what did you say you said, just now your last word is what? It''s so mean


    "I didn''t say anything!" Suk murmured, recalling what he said just now, "the last word I said just now is a pen!"


    "Xiao Mo, Xiao Mo, you see what he said! shame on you! Disgusting! Pooh Han Mei said while making spitting action.


    "Suk, he''s talking about pen, pen." Zheng Mo pondered and muttered. Suddenly his eyes brightened, his cheeks turned red, and he lowered his voice: "are you talking about that word?" Toward Han Mei, she drew a "B" in the air with her fingers.


    "I''ll go!" Suk stares at Zheng Mo''s fingers and looks at the direction of his fingers. When he reacts, he suddenly gets a black blood in his throat and almost spurts it out.


    "Yes! Xiao Mo, you see Suk is pure outside. I didn''t expect that he is a dirty boy inside. You have to be careful and draw a clear line with him as soon as possible! " Han Mei said to Zheng Mo and glanced at Suk.


    "Big sister! Can I have a word with you? " Suk saw that Zheng Mo''s eyes had changed a little, and he wanted to cry without tears. He pulled the corner of his mouth and showed a wisp of bitter smile, but it was more ugly than crying.Looking at the opportunity to explain, Suk explained: "first of all, I have to say that it''s hard for Comrade Han Mei''s imagination and divergent thinking ability! Your mind has transcended the boundaries, beyond the constraints of the Galaxy! It has reached the highest level without lower limit! "


    "Bah! If you have a fart, let it go In fact, Han Mei doesn''t really have any opinions on Suk. Most of them are playful, but it''s a surprise that Suk suddenly becomes so open.


    "Alas! It''s hard to say! First of all, do you know Shuangrufeng? " Suk had a straight face, fighting for his own injustice.


    "What don''t I know?" Han Mei said that she straightened her chest, not losing the name of lust, and even the nerve is too big for people to look directly at: "that''s what you''re talking about!"


    "Pa!" Suk patted on the forehead: "I guess you two don''t know!"


    By this time, Suk had realized that these two girls were not local. Even if they came to Weihai normal college, they had been there for a long time, but they still knew little about some local sayings.


    "Shuangrufeng is the nickname of a mountain on our side. Do you know the nickname? It''s called in private! Its real name is Bijiashan. Listen clearly, it''s Bijiashan, it''s pen! Pen, pencil, ball point pen

 Chapter 280

    Bijia mountain is divided into three peaks, one low and two high. From a distance, it looks like a shelf for placing brushes. Therefore, it gets its name. However, when the fog is clear in the early morning, the relatively low peak is often hidden in the fog and disappeared. Among the predecessors, there are romantic people, named Shuangrufeng.


    Suk originally thought that since today''s dance competition came to an end and several people happened to have nothing to do, he might as well go out to play. Anyway, he borrowed a car and went to a far suburban county.


    Who knows, it is embarrassing to make such a terrible misunderstanding.


    But for Han Mei, who is famous for her lechery, it''s too childish. She declines three times, and then laughs off. After a while, she becomes lively again.


    Since you want to go into the mountains, you must have a big purchase. It''s so emotional to go out for a picnic. Of course, the field is even more exciting. But Suk has more heart and less strength to take her two daughters alone!


    "Braised beef! Braised spare ribs with Scallion! Stewed chicken with mushrooms! Smoked bacon Han Mei chooses in front of her, and sometimes hesitates for a while. She feels that there is no movement behind her for a long time. Then she turns her head and looks at Suk and Zheng Mo, "what do you want to eat? You can also express your opinions! "


    Suk shrugged his shoulders and said that he didn''t care, but Zheng Mo had some new ideas: "are these too meat you ordered? Do you want some vegetarian?"


    Han Mei is not a headstrong person, heard Zheng Mo said, directly nodded, adopted her advice: "what do you want to eat? Shrimp in soup? Stewed Beef Brisket with tomato? Shredded pork with bamboo shoots? Old duck soup with sour radish? Suk, what do you think? Don''t keep silent


    Suk spread his hand and looked at Han Mei speechless: "I really don''t have any opinions. Let''s just buy some bags of instant noodles. There''s no need to be so troublesome!"


    "Cut! What do you know! People are iron and rice is steel. When you go out to play, you have to have enough to have strength. Besides, I pay attention to food culture! " Han Mei takes a contemptuous glance at Suk and pulls Zheng Mo to continue to walk in the supermarket.


    alcohol stove, fine vermicelli, mutton slices, instant noodles, ham sausage, biscuits, potato chips, mineral water and even a dozen beers for Suk.


    It took Suk more than an hour to drive all the way to Bijia mountain.


    Bijia mountain is actually a wild mountain without management. Although the scenery is good, it has not been developed into a tourist scenic area. Usually, local people go for a stroll, so when Suke drives into the mountain, he doesn''t even see a single person.


    "I didn''t expect such a good place!" After Zheng Mo got out of the car, looking at the green mountains and white clouds in front of him, the air became very fresh. He couldn''t help but close his eyes and spread his arms.


    Even Han Mei began to enjoy it. Sometimes people who have lived in the city for a long time find it hard to feel relaxed and happy. At this moment, all the noise of the city disappears. There are birds, insects, the rustle of the breeze, and even the sound of a nearby stream.


    "Is there a river over there?" Zheng Mo pointed to the direction of the voice and asked.


    "Probably! Actually, I haven''t been here either! " Suk said sheepishly, although Suk''s native Weihai people are so big, although they have been mentioned that they have never been here, it seems that there should be a stream here.


    "No mistake! You have not been here, you dare to bring us two beautiful women to come here? If we are robbed by bandits, can you bear the responsibility of being a stronghold lady? " Han Mei is really deep-minded. As soon as she sees Dashan, she wants to meet a mountain thief!


    "Well! This is really sorry! But to tell you the truth, Xiaomo is more dangerous. You should not be afraid! " Suk said and looked at Han Mei.


    As a matter of fact, when people have been in contact with each other for a long time and become familiar with each other, the gap in age will become more and more weak. Although Suk is actually a junior in senior high school now, it seems that Han Mei or Zheng Mo have long ignored the light green on his face and spoken freely.


    "Get out of the way! Do you mean I''m not beautiful? " Han Mei pinches her waist with both hands, suddenly points her hand at Suk and shouts: "you remember! I''m a woman destined to be your sister-in-law. I''m not allowed to commit any crime


    "Poof!" Suk had just opened a bottle of mineral water, but before he drank it, he almost sprayed it all on Han Mei''s face. The corners of his mouth began to twitch: "Er! I said Han Mei, it''s not dark yet. Shall we wake up first? "


    Looking at Han Mei about to break out, Zheng Moshi appeared: "OK, let''s climb the mountain first, and then go to the river to cook?"


    The three peaks of Bijia mountain are not too high. The highest peak looks like five or six hundred meters. However, although the mountain is not high, because no one has developed it, there is no climbing path here. However, there is one advantage: Although there is no road, the slope is very slow. Except for some places which are slightly steep, they can walk up completely.


    The grass is luxuriant, and you can smell the natural fragrance of grass anytime and anywhere. Three people form a line. Han Mei is the pioneer, Zheng Mo is the center, and Suk is the last. Carefully observe the two people in front.Because there is no one here, so when we get to the foot of the mountain, there is still a faint climbing path in front of us. Otherwise, Suk will not rest assured that Han Mei will be the first to open the way.


    "Hello! Lecherous may! It''s time for you to lose weight. What''s your butt like? " Zheng Mo looked at the two big meat petals shaking in front of her eyes, and gently poked them with a wooden stick built everywhere in her hand. Sure enough, they were full of elasticity.


    "Bah! What do you know? Do you know who Mo Yan is? " Han Mei was stabbed a little forward, but did not turn back, shouting directly.


    "You think I''m stupid! I don''t know who Mo Yan is? Isn''t that the uncle who is a little bit decapitated? He has just won the Nobel Prize for literature Mo Yan''s award-winning story is all over the street. I''m afraid three-year-old children have heard the name.


    "I wish you knew. This uncle wrote me a book specially!"


    "What? Suk, look, lecherous may is dreaming again Zheng Mo slightly twisted his head, looking back to see Suk is also a face of bitter smile.


    "Hey! Don''t believe it! Have you heard of "breast and hips"? That''s what you wrote for me! " Han Mei has now come to a slightly steep slope. Her hands and feet are all in use, and her hips are plump when she bends over.


    "Yes! You''re fattening your hips! If Uncle Mo Yan sees you, I''m afraid he''ll regret writing such a book! " Zheng Mo also bent down at this time, and his voice gasped slightly.


    "Go away! Your jealousy is jealousy. Believe it or not, I''ll kill both of you Han Mei finally crossed the steep slope and turned to Zheng mo.


    "Why don''t you try one? I''ll do it As soon as he raised his head, he felt his feet slide, the stone he stepped on suddenly fell off, and his body sank down.

 Chapter 281

    Zheng Mo was fighting with Han Mei. She was very happy when she saw Han Mei climbing over the steep slope. As soon as she was about to open her mouth, she felt that her feet were empty. Ah, she couldn''t help sliding down. Just as her hands were about to grab something to slow down the downward trend, she suddenly stopped.


    suddenly, I felt that there were two more fingerprints on my ass, and the fingerprints seemed to be a long lost huoyun palm, like flying to my four limbs with a stream of heat.


    Han Mei was shocked to see Zheng Mo suddenly slide down. Her face turned white, but she soon calmed down and yelled at Suk: "Suk! I''ve heard of tota Li Tianwang. You are also a great kung fu master


    "What''s the point of carving insects?" Suk tilted his head and looked at Han Mei standing on a big stone. Although he said it easily, his face was still flushed involuntarily. At the moment, his posture was not very harmonious.


    He knelt on one knee, lifted his hands up, and each hand was responsible for a beautiful buttock. It seemed that Zheng morgang was a little absent-minded, and his body had not been adjusted yet. Suk pushed up a little, and he could feel the elasticity of his fingers, which was very tight and mellow. But before his hands were taken back, Zheng Mo''s buttocks came back.


    "I''ll go!" Now I feel like a weightlifter is trying to lift, back and forth, Zheng Mo''s buttocks are close at hand, have to let the population dry.


    "Don''t move!" Zheng Mo was Suk make legs have no strength, want to stand firmly can''t do, low head red face, whispered.


    Lust Mei see Zheng Mo is not dangerous, but like a good play, directly sitting on the big stone, although Zheng Mo''s voice deliberately depressed, but she easily income ears.


    "Hey, hey! Suk, do you hear me? Zheng Mo told you not to move. Now it''s her turn to move! "


    "Poof!" Suk almost didn''t come up in a breath. He''s full of black lines. I don''t know what''s going on. As soon as Han Mei retells his words, I feel a sense of love in it.


    and after she said that, two results soon appeared. Zheng Moyi clenched his teeth and stood up, finally broke away from Suk ''.


    "Ah! Xiao Mo, look, look


    Zheng Mo followed the direction of Han Mei''s fingers and looked down. Suddenly, her cheeks were flushed. Caixia wound her neck and quickly turned her head to one side. But Han Mei was so easy to deal with. She yelled: "Suk, how can your pants bulge together?"


    Suk wanted to die. He thought that it was not all thanks to you. Everything was normal just now. Who knows that when you heard what the girl said, you could not move her. Your mind could not help running away. Suddenly, your blood was boiling and you could not return it.


    Su Xiaoke, who has always been known for his tenacity, naturally has high morale after waiting for a lot of blood supply. He has raised his head and raised his chest. The small tent has been set up. It''s not so easy to stop fighting!


    Red faced and silent, Suk lowers his head and climbs up little by little. Every time he moves, he can feel suxiaoke''s cry. It''s a silent protest and a non violent non cooperation for his forced restraint.


    Han Mei smiles as well, but Zheng Mo pushes her arm to make her restrain. After all, Suk''s posture is too awkward. She uses both hands and feet to climb the mountain, but her buttocks still have to be raised, which is a bit like the prelude of tiger''s attack.


    "Let''s go!" Suk wasted the strength of the boss, and finally climbed up, but in order to avoid his protruding tent, he always kept a hunchback with chest.


    Han Mei sees Zheng Mo staring at her. I''m afraid that if she jokes with Suk again, she will push herself down the mountain. But she can only go up the mountain.


    With the previous episode, three people become more cautious. Although there will still be steep slopes along the way, there will be no more accidents.


    "Ah! How beautiful Standing on the top of the mountain, Zheng Mo looked far away. Under the green mountains, the buildings in the county town not far away seemed to be the size of matchboxes. Smelling the clear air, he felt even more open.


    After bumping all the way, Su Xiaoke also seemed tired. He withdrew the tent and fell asleep. Su Ke finally returned to normal. Standing beside Zheng Mo, he said in a low voice: "it''s really high. You can see far away!"


    "I think you should say stand high and pee far away!" Han Mei always burst out the extraordinary place of the title "lecherous Mei" at unexpected moments. She is so cold that she dares to say anything.


    Xiangrui Yumian''s house is safe. In the face of powerful Han Mei, Suk can''t fight back. The only thing he can do is to retreat.


    The three of them had a rest at the top of the mountain for more than half an hour. Han Mei and Zheng Mo took photos with their mobile phones for a long time. However, Suk didn''t show much interest after the first sigh.It''s easy to go up the mountain but difficult to go down the mountain. However, with the previous experience, it didn''t take much time to go back to the foot of the mountain again. Looking at the mobile phone, it''s a little more time. At the beginning, they didn''t feel much about going up the mountain and going down the mountain. When they got to the flat ground, they suddenly felt hungry.


    Sure enough, as I said before, the three people moved everything down from the car, followed the sound of running water, and a clear stream appeared in front of them.


    The stream was so shallow that it seemed that they could not cross their legs. The two girls took off their shoes and stockings and had a foot bath, but Suk could only accept his fate and became a cook.


    The picnic was held in a warm atmosphere. The two heroines drank the celebration wine and ate as they drank. Suk constantly added ingredients and changed the cup. He didn''t know when a dozen beers would all come to the bottom. Suk also felt dizzy, as if he had only drunk two cans nothing more.


    "I''ll have a rest! Help yourself Han Mei''s face was red and full of wine and food, and it took a lot of energy to climb the mountain. Then she took a blanket to one side, put it under the shade of a tree, and lay down quietly.


    As a cook, Suk had to do his duty. He put out the alcohol stove, gathered some garbage together and put it into a big bag. As soon as he stood up, he felt his hands coming from behind him and put them around his waist.


    Zheng Mo was not much shorter than Suk. He just put his head on Suk''s shoulder and held Suk tightly in his two hands. The two soft meats on his chest were also close to each other without any gap.


    "Suk" Zheng Mo closed his eyes and whispered. The aroma of alcohol swept through Suk''s ears, and suddenly a burst of numbness spread all over his body.


    Suk''s whole body was tense. His heart beat faster and his legs became soft. He swallowed his saliva with a loud thump. He slowly twisted his stiff neck and looked at Zheng Mo, and suddenly became confused.

 Chapter 282

    Han Mei is lying on the grass not far away, wrapped in a blanket. Maybe the beer just tasted good. After drinking more, she soon stops moving, breathes gently, and seems to sleep soundly.


    Suk''s whole body was tense, and the two groups of soft meat behind him were close to each other. With Zheng Mo''s breathing, he seemed to feel waves of impact.


    "Suk!" Zheng Mo''s voice sounded in his ears, with a hot smell of alcohol sprayed on his ears, like the lead of the explosive barrel was ignited, a little spark inside his body suddenly burst, splashed everywhere, and every spark instantly turned into a raging fire.


    Twisting his stiff neck mechanically, he saw Zheng Mo''s little face leaning on his shoulder. He was slightly drunk, his cheeks flushed and his eyes closed. His beautiful face was even more beautiful in this atmosphere, just like a goddess.


    Pink delicate lips, slightly open, not painted lip gloss, but still with an attractive luster, seems to be slightly dry, in the moment of Suk''s turn, Zheng Mo stretched out his tongue and slowly swept his lips.


    With a Gudong, Rao is also thirsty, but he can''t help swallowing his saliva. His throat suddenly moves. Smelling the faint body fragrance, Suk can''t help leaning his head slowly.


    Looking at the soft mouth, the impulse to kiss each other became stronger and stronger. The distance between their cheeks became closer and closer. Even Suk himself had the impulse to close his eyes. At this time, Zheng Mo opened his eyes.


    "Eh!" Suk suddenly blushed and almost jumped away, but Zheng Mo held himself tightly in his arms, and could not tolerate his action.


    ZHENG Mo''s eyes are like water, dark with peach blossoms, but there is a trace of confusion. Her high nose and slightly open red lips all exude a deadly attraction. Watching Suke quickly retract her neck, the girl after alcohol anesthesia does not feel embarrassed, but her mouth is slightly tilted.


    "Suk, do you like me?" Red lips gently open, accompanied by wine gas questions hit.


    "Yes!" It seems that they all blurted out without thinking. In this situation, Suk also became impulsive.


    "Am I your girlfriend?" Zheng Mo holds Suk''s waist with both hands from behind. He doesn''t know whether it''s because of dizziness or deep feeling. His weight is all on Suk''s body. He leans on his shoulder and says something lightly.


    In fact, all of Zheng Mo''s friends who have met Suk subconsciously regard Suk as her boyfriend. Only she knows best. Although the relationship between them is getting closer and closer, they even cross the border by kissing, but no one knows for sure.


    This layer of window paper has been kept all the time.


    Every night when he thinks of Suk, Zheng Mo actually asks himself, what''s the matter with him? Why do you worry about a junior high school kid.


    Suk was at a loss when asked this question, yes! Is Zheng Mo his girlfriend? Who is Li Feifei? What about Wei Lan?


    Brain some confusion, although he only drank two cans of beer, but why the head will become dizzy, even Zheng Mo''s questions do not know how to answer.


    Looking at Suk''s stunned expression, Zheng Mo''s lost look in his eyes disappeared in a flash. He took a deep breath. After a pause, he continued: "do you think I''m bigger than you? You can''t accept it!"


    Zheng Mo''s words immediately made Suk more confused, his heart beat violently, and his face was a little unnatural. It''s true that Zheng Mo was three years older than himself, but since such a long time of contact, they never felt any age gap.


    "I didn''t!" Suk can feel the tangle and loss in Zheng Mo''s voice. To be fair, isn''t a girl''s most brilliant age, the most attractive age of youth, now?


    Suk''s voice was very gentle. In Zheng Mo''s ears, it seemed that there was so much dawn in the dark: "really not?" When Rao shisuk hesitated, Zheng Mo didn''t let go of his hands. Maybe it couldn''t have happened on weekdays. If it hadn''t been for alcohol anesthesia, I''m afraid they would have become panic rabbits and jumped away awkwardly.


    "No!" Suk said more and more definitely this time, and he always had some hands at a loss. While he said it, he held it on Zheng Mo''s wrist. Rouyi was as delicate as white jade. He slowly opened her hand slightly, giving himself space to rotate her body.


    Two people''s posture with Suk''s action has become face-to-face standing, Suk still has that kind of drunk dizziness, but in his heart, really have a good feeling for Zheng Mo, stretch out his hand to gently comb Zheng Mo''s ear long hair.


    "Little foam!" Before Suk finished, he saw that Zheng Mo suddenly stood on tiptoe, and his mouth was full of sweetness. His lips and teeth depended on each other, and his smooth and tender tongue intertwined with each other. It was like tasting the yaochi xianniang over nine days. It was very beautiful.


    Boom, the wine that has been hovering in my mind seems to break out and disappear under this strong stimulation. Suk only knows that his two hands pass through Zheng Mo''s arm and hold her slender waist tightly. Two people work hard at the same time, as if they want to combine two bodies into one. Maybe this is the legendary fit state!Tongue entangled, chest surging, Suk is completely subconscious, seems to enter a crazy state like kissing Zheng Mo, the palm around the waist has unconsciously moved the position, down, down!


    Everything is so natural, breathing becomes heavy, the body seems to be more tired, two people so slowly fell on the grass, Suk left arm stretched out as Zheng Mo''s pillow, at this time Zheng Mo has become a delicate lamb, obedient pillow his upper arm.


    The body is hot and dry, it seems that the consciousness is not so clear. Suk doesn''t even know when he moves his right hand on Zheng Mo''s waist, and even goes around and probes into her T-shirt.


    By the time Suk found out, it was too late. His right hand had turned into a five route combat team. First, he crawled forward in the plain and explored constantly. Finally, he found the enemy''s Highland stronghold. Although it was covered with elaborate camouflage and arranged layers of blockade, he still could not block the fighting enthusiasm of the team. He just stopped for a while at the foot of the mountain and launched the attack bravely After breaking through the enemy''s blockade and the camouflage of the stronghold, the No. 5 detachment finally occupied the No. 0 highland. Unexpectedly, there was another mystery on the highland, and a turret was set up.


    The fierce battle started again!

 Chapter 283

    The flames of burning are burning all over the body, and it seems to melt the body. The fifth column attacks the city, pulls out the stronghold, climbs the mountain and leaps over the rock. The ground of No.0 highland is shaking in an instant, and the protruding turret is shaking left and right under the attack of the two teams.


    when Suk realized what had happened, he was already on the verge of it and had to do it. He was just like a man of practice who fell into a magic barrier. Everything depended on instinct.


    Zheng Mo closed her eyes, leaned on her side, and rested her head on Suk''s arm. The smell of the opposite sex roasted her. The entanglement of her mouth and tongue, the touch of her body and her body were like a boat in the ocean, rising and falling in the turbulent tide.


    It seems that it''s because of the lack of vital capacity and oxygen, or maybe it''s because of the intense heartbeat and blood boiling. Zheng Mo grabs the soft meat around Suk''s waist with one hand and makes great efforts, as if to let out all the accumulated fire in his body.


    "Hoo Their lips were red and their ears were red. Suk''s palm was still on Zheng Mo''s chest peak. He grabbed it subconsciously. It was like a charge, which urged people to make progress.


    Zheng Mo looked down to see why there was always a numbness spreading all over his body. However, with the anesthetic effect of alcohol, shyness and embarrassment were all removed from his dictionary. Suddenly, he raised his leg on Suk, and then turned over.


    Jiangnan style is so popular. Now Zheng Mo has such a move. He rides on Suk''s body with two legs. Under the control of his subconscious, his two little hands pull up the hem of Suk''s T-shirt and push it up.


    Suk, who is proficient in Jeet kune do and Military Boxing, is not strong in body muscles, but has more edges and corners. Six abdominal muscles are looming. Zheng Mo''s small hand is bent over it, and he can even feel hard massive muscles.


    the four eyes are opposite, and the sight touch seems to spark. They move a little bit, like pressing the pause button, but the next moment they return to normal, and Zheng Mo grabs Suk''s belt by surprise.


    With two clicks, Suk''s belt buckle was opened, and the crisp sound came to his ears, which made his confused eyes suddenly more clear. Looking up at Zheng Mo with a red face, the girl''s red lips were slightly open, panting constantly, her towering chest was constantly undulating, and her compassionate hem was wrinkled upward, revealing her tender and white skin.


    "Gudong!" A Suk swallowed saliva, only one idea in mind, that is to burn it! Firebird!


    Love is deep and deep, dry firewood is burning, the sky should be the ground should be the bed, the most primitive instinct of human beings is called out, a hot impulse, no one can resist it, Suk waist force, two hands this time, but to explore Zheng Mo''s waist small delicate belt, it seems that as long as a little force, the belt will be pulled in two.


    "Ouch!" Suddenly a scream rang out, like a stone thrown into the calm lake, the sound waves rippled in circles, and finally spread to the two people''s ears.


    It seems that after a second, and like a few minutes, the two bodies keep just the action, both slowly turned their heads, follow the voice to see.


    Han Mei was lying on the grass, two or three meters away from the blanket she had just fallen asleep. She sat up with her hands and looked at a man and a woman who were still dancing on horseback, embarrassed: "sorry! sorry! I just want to make it convenient! Too much beer to hold back! "


    As she spoke, she stood up and patted her ass hard. In fact, Han Mei had endured it for a long time. At the beginning, she was still able to force her urine. But just now, she drank beer too much. Her stomach was thumping and thumping. When she saw the passionate scene between Zheng Mo and Suke, she could not help it. She began to feel swollen and numb. Maybe she would spray it in a second or two Water.


    There was no way. Han Mei stood up quietly, little by little. She was staring at the movement of Suk and retreating carefully. Who knew that one of them didn''t pay attention and stepped on the air. She almost had a back somersault and fell to the ground.


    "You go on! You go on! I don''t see anything! Really Han Mei''s face was red. She waved her hands. Suddenly, she covered her stomach with her hands. She yelled with a grin. She quickly stepped back and went into the woods behind her: "I really didn''t see anything!"


    Suk sat on the ground, holding her hands on the ground, looking at Zheng Mo riding on her body. Her T-shirt was full of folds, her hem was rolled up, showing her snow-white waist. It seemed that her chest was a little strange. It seemed that she had made it by herself.


    Zheng Mo was awakened by Han Mei''s voice, and saw what he had done, especially when he was still on it. He immediately forgot his action and rode like a fool.


    Two people, you look at me, I look at you, big eyes stare small eyes, no one knows what to say, in the end or suxiaoke solved the problem.


    Zheng Mo sat on Suk''s body. When he woke up, he had already become like this. He was a little uncomfortable in his T-shirt. He knew what had happened when he realized it. He quickly raised his hand and gently shook his bra to make it return to its original position. At this time, he felt that something was surging under his body.


    The effect of force is mutual. When Zheng Mo feels that some foreign body is thriving, Suk also realizes suxiaoke''s helplessness under the tent.Panic under embarrassed twist body, immediately Zheng Mo seems to be electrified to the general, quickly jumped up from him, like a frightened rabbit.


    Suk didn''t have to look to know his brother''s ugly appearance. He had no choice but to pretend that he didn''t know the details, so he sat on the ground, relatively speechless for a moment.


    The flame of the heart slowly subsided, and Suk was a little at a loss. If he didn''t have Han Mei''s voice just now, what had happened with Zheng Mo?


    Although Suk has never experienced such a thing before, he is not a fool. The amount of information on TV, movies and the Internet is so complicated. These scenes have been printed in his mind for a long time. He thinks that the just extinguished fire has a tendency to revive.


    "Gudong!" A, laborious swallow mouth saliva, raise head to look at Zheng Mo, pull to move the corner of the mouth to smile, just about to open mouth, hear the footsteps in the woods, think is Han Mei convenient back.


    With embarrassment on her face, Han Mei looks at Suk and Zheng Mo, and finds that the atmosphere is a little depressed. She scratches her head and smiles at Suk: "Suk, you are too fast! Are you the little whirlwind on the bed in the legend? You don''t have to work for three minutes? "

 Chapter 284

    With Han Mei''s gag, the atmosphere finally eased up, but Suk and Zheng mo were still a little tied in their words, and they would peek at each other from time to time.


    "Suk! How old is Ma Meng this year? Are you thirty years old? " After Han Mei has solved her physiological needs, it seems that all the wine she drank at noon has been discharged, and she finally remembers her dream lover.


    "This! This one! To be honest, I don''t know! " Suk has no choice but to show his hand. Ma Meng looks very mature and steady. He is an acquaintance with himself, but as for the age of others, he seems to have never heard of anyone.


    "Is he married or not?" The girl didn''t even know whether she was married or not, so she dared to persuade Suk to get along with her. She was really brave.


    "This! This one! To be honest, I don''t know! " Suk went on.


    "Hello! Are you mistaken! Are you taking revenge on me? I''m not to blame for interrupting you? " Han Mei was depressed: "you think I want to see it! I want to retreat quietly, OK


    Suk looked at Zheng Mo on one side. Fortunately, the girl''s face finally recovered as usual. She also looked at Han Mei very speechless. However, when she said what she had just done, her heart was still beating.


    "Well, let''s go back! Take advantage of the light Zheng Mo really don''t know what''s coming out of the next sentence of lecherous plum''s mouth. It''s the only way to jump the topic quickly.


    "Then go back! I''m not good today. I''ll pay for your room later in the evening! " As expected, Han Mei is loyal. It seems that she will not stop until she pushes Zheng Mo into the fire pit.


    Suk didn''t dare to talk, so he began to sort out the things he had brought, and then moved them to the car. The three of them took their place, and the car started slowly.


    "Wait!" Suddenly Zheng Mo said a word.


    "Well?" Suk turned his head and didn''t know why. Seeing that Zheng Mo''s little face turned red, he looked at her suspiciously.


    But Zheng Mo lies on Han Mei''s shoulder and whispers something. It seems that some whispers are not enough.


    "Suk, wait a minute, I''ll go out with Xiao Mo!" After listening, Han Mei shouts at Suk and pushes the door open.


    Su Ke leaned back in his chair. Yu Guang glanced. The two girls held hands and walked towards the woods. Han Mei''s buttocks were not as fat as Zheng Mo described. They were just a circle bigger than Zheng Mo''s. they were arm in arm, side by side, with four buttocks swinging around.


    There was no reason why some inappropriate ideas came out of his mind. He quickly took his eyes back. At this time, he suddenly heard another voice. No need to look. Suk knew it must be Han Mei.


    "Suk! Come here Han Mei turned around and yelled at Suk in the car, then slightly bent down and rubbed her wrists.


    "What''s the matter? Is your ankle sprained Suk trots over and squats down to see Han Mei''s injury, but Han Mei is also a strong person. Although she has a painful look on her face, she still sticks to it.


    "Suk, my ankle is sprained. Go to accompany Xiao Mo to get down." As soon as Han Mei finished speaking, she looked at Zheng Mo''s face covered with rosy clouds. She raised her fist and thumped Han Mei''s back, which made her very embarrassed.


    "Suk, don''t listen to her. I''ll go alone!" Zheng Mo finished, turned to walk into the woods, but was Han Mei a voice to shout.


    "Xiao Mo, you have to let Suk go with you. Just when it was convenient for me, I saw a dark figure running out. It''s terrible!" When Han Mei speaks, her tone is vivid and vivid. She outlines an unknown foreign body in an instant, and then she startles Zheng mo.


    After listening to this, Zheng Mo immediately became a little at a loss. At first, he wanted to wait until he got back to the city to find a toilet to solve the problem. But who knows that as soon as he got on the bus and sat on the seat, he felt more and more like the surging Yellow River.


    I''m afraid if I can''t bear to get on the bus and go home, I''ll have to pee my pants in a short time. Even if I stop and people come and go, where can I find the toilet!


    The more I think about it, the more intense I feel. My face is red as if I want to drip water. I look at Han Mei with a pleading face. Although I don''t speak, the meaning of my eyes is self-evident.


    "Don''t look at me. I can''t stand the pain in my feet now. Let Suk go with you." Han Mei is determined and pushes Zheng Mo to the direction of the woods. Then she shouts at Suk: "don''t you follow me soon! Are you responsible for peeing your pants? "


    Looking at Suk and Zheng Mo walking into the woods, Han Mei nodded silently and thought, "come on, boy! Sister, I can only help you here! "


    The forest is quiet, the shade is pleasant, the Bush is overgrown, and the lawns that no one takes care of have grown more than half a meter high in some places. Zheng Mo knows that Suk is behind him, but the more he does, the more he dares not look back and take a look. He is walking fast, looking for the best convenient place.


    This time, it''s different from Han Mei''s convenience. After all, she has a opposite sex behind her, and it''s also different from other people. Although the intimate contact between the two people is escalating, this kind of shame still needs to be avoided!"Wait for me here!" Although Zheng Mo didn''t want Suk to follow him, she was still a little worried when she thought of what Han Mei said. She turned her head slightly and said something to Suk, then walked into a grass.


    The grass is luxuriant, luxuriant and thick. It''s about half a meter high. When Zheng Mo squats down, it''s OK to expose her upper body, but the girl is thin skinned and only leaves her back.


    Zheng Mo''s long hair bunched into a horsetail hanging behind his head. The horsetail swayed gently in the breeze, and even the grass began to sway.


    "Blow it up! Blow it up Suk found that he was becoming more and more abnormal. He even wanted to have a look at other people''s Shhh. He pretended to be nothing, and at the same time he was quietly staring at Zheng Mo''s back.


    But the breeze was not strong enough, and the grass was very thick. Rao shisuk used the great prophecy of straight cut iron mouth, but he could only come back in vain.


    "Ah At this time, Zheng Mo suddenly screamed, and her body bounced up like a spring. All the girls in the dance department were extraordinary. Suk only saw a touch of white fleeting. Then Zheng Mo squatted down again and seemed to be moving quickly to one side.


    "Little foam! What''s the matter? " Suk''s toes were a little sharp, and his body was like electricity. He was like a sharp arrow coming out of the string. He rushed to the scene in three or two steps.

 Chapter 285

    Suk moves so fast that he jumps into the grass. After entering, he looks at Zheng Mo lying on the grass in a very embarrassed and depressed position, leaning forward and holding his hands on the ground. Because of his panic, he doesn''t even lift his pants. Now there is half snow outside, which looks like a bright moon covered by clouds, still emitting silver.


    although Suk had glimpsed Zheng Mo''s carcass in the dressing room of the activity center and in the darkness after the power failure, the sun was burning in the sky and the sun was shining in broad daylight, which was totally different from that of the other day, and his heart beat violently.


    "Don''t look!"


    Zheng Mo yelled, shame and embarrassment is obvious, I''m afraid on any one person, will feel embarrassed.


    "Well!" Although Suk answered, he didn''t stop. Instead, he quickly stepped forward, reached out and grabbed Zheng Mo''s belt. He tried to lift it up, but it disappeared, and Zheng Mo got up.


    Suk didn''t know what had just happened. He looked around. The remains of Zheng''s watering the weeds still exist, but he didn''t find anything different.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Zheng Mo turning around, her face turned red. She looked down at her toes like a wronged daughter-in-law.


    "Hamster!" Zheng Mo still didn''t want to look up, but he pointed to the ground.


    In the weeds, along the direction of Zheng Mo''s finger, Suk saw a hole about the size of his fist. If Zheng Mo hadn''t pointed it out, it would be hard to be found.


    "Maybe I''m too thirsty to think of you as a plumber!" Suk could feel that Zheng Mo was at a loss and made a joke to ease the atmosphere.


    "You hate it!" After hearing this, Zheng Mo immediately raised his head and flew two white eyes. He still held his pants in his hand and glared at Suk: "you turn around!"


    "Eh? What are you doing? " Suk is at a loss. You have already fertilized the grass. Is the south to north water diversion project going to be repeated?


    "Turn around! I haven''t picked up my clothes yet Zheng Mo is anxious to jump. I''m afraid that if Suk doesn''t turn around, he will be killed by the universe.


    "Oh! I see! " As soon as Suk heard this, he immediately reflected that he had just been in a hurry. He really just brought the girl''s jeans back to their original position. As for what was inside, he really didn''t know. He turned around while answering.


    People are always rebellious. The more you tell him what to do, the more he will rebound. Unfortunately, Suk is experiencing ideological struggle.


    "Or shall I take a peek?"


    "Isn''t that good?"


    "A peek won''t be noticed!"


    Suk slowly, quietly, without any trace, began to wriggle his neck. With the shift of the perspective, the visual range gradually increased.


    Guilty conscience, indeed so, Suk feel his neck twist a trace, heartbeat will be a strong trace, finally vaguely see the shadow of Zheng mo.


    "Eh!" Suk was almost scared to stagger. He watched Zheng Mo still keep his posture just now, staring at himself with a cold smile at the corner of his mouth, which made people shudder and yell: "sex wolf! You want to peek? "


    "Well! I didn''t! I didn''t! " Suk quickly shakes his head and hands, denied, but immediately ushered in the fierce eyes of Zheng Mo to eat people.


    "Do you dare to admit it? Do you want to peek? "


    "Eh!" Suk was silly and nodded mechanically.


    "Come and see if you want to!" Zheng morjiao laughs. It sounds like she wants to satisfy Suk''s wish. After that, she even wants to loosen her belt which she has been holding tightly.


    "I''ll go!" Suk felt that a bone chilling air was slowly attacking him, and he suddenly got goose bumps. Looking at Zheng Mo''s smiling face, where he was still staying for a moment, he scurried away.


    Han Mei leaned against the car door and watched Suk''s trot. Her face was crimson and panting. She had a ghost expression: "Suk! You''re not really that fast, are you? Three minutes? "


    "What three minutes?" Suk is breathing heavily, and his chest is still bullying sharply.


    "The little whirlwind? I said that just now! Little whirlwind on the bed Han Mei, with a look of hating iron but not steel, walked over and patted Suk on the shoulder, like a bosom sister in the midnight radio station: "you are sick! It''s time to cure


    "Treat your sister!" Suk almost blurted out after hearing all the black lines, but he finally put up with it and tried his best to calm his breathing. He couldn''t laugh or cry: "I''m not sick!"


    "Not sick?" Han Mei after listening to a little thought, immediately came to the answer: "then you will not be the first time, right? If it''s the first time, it seems that time is really fast! "


    After that, it seemed that he was afraid of Suk''s psychological pressure, and then he said, "don''t think about it too much. It will get better in the future. It also needs work experience, and you can''t underestimate it. It''s not only an art, but also a technology! We should not only learn more, but also watch more! ""Poof!" Suk felt that his brain was about to turn into a paste, and his old blood choked in his throat. He almost choked. Looking at Han Mei''s serious appearance, he wanted to cry without tears: "elder sister, can you think a little bit normal? Just a little bit! "


    "What''s the matter with you?" Han Mei looks at her kindness and frowns.


    "I didn''t do anything, OK! What''s three minutes? What? Learn more and watch more! I''ve never seen it before, OK? " Suk is eager to attack his heart, but what he says is also true. Now many boys in the class are crazy appreciating Japanese art films. They are influenced by them and naturally remember the two names.


    "Do you know that bodono is dressed?" Han Mei immediately asked.


    Suk thought for a long time, the name seems to have been heard from somewhere, but he just can''t think of it.


    "And Laura Takizawa?"


    Still no clear impression, frowning at Han Mei: "these are Japanese, right?"


    Seeing Suk''s expression doesn''t seem to be faking, Han Mei is very surprised. She looks up and down at Suk: "you can''t be an alien, are you? Even these two performing artists don''t know, how do you become a man? "


    Although Suk is a little confused, he can also guess the origin of these people. The deeper he gets in touch with them, the more he can be charmed by Han Mei''s lustful charm. He secretly decides that he must give up when he meets this girl next time.


    All of a sudden, Han Mei put her arms around Suk''s shoulder, without any taboo: "I have some DVDs. Do you want them? Or I''ll give you a website and you can download it yourself? "

 Chapter 286

    Suk looked at Han Mei. He looked like a ticket dealer at the railway station. He shook his head with a speechless face: "elder sister, I''ve got your kindness!"


    "What are you talking about?" At this time, Zheng Mo came out from the back of the woods. His clothes had been finished. He watched Han Mei pull Suk to whisper and asked suspiciously.


    "ha ha, it''s OK! I just asked him if he needed a fitness course Han Mei released her hand and continued to enlighten Suk: "Suk! You have to learn more and recharge yourself! It won''t do you any harm to learn more! "


    Zheng Mo nodded in a daze, but approved Han Mei''s saying: "Well! Suk, you really need to learn more! I don''t know when I can use it in the future! "


    Suk nodded helplessly: "two elder sisters, let''s get on the bus and go home!"


    The three get on the bus and go back the same way. Along the way, the two girls are tired and have a rest on the back of the chair. Suk''s physical fitness has been greatly improved. It''s very easy for such activities as mountain climbing.


    At more than four o''clock, Suk finally saw the gate of Weihai normal college, and slowly stopped the car at the gate, which woke them up, but they still looked like they didn''t wake up, and their faces were confused.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, here we are!" Suk turns to look at Zheng Mo and Han Mei.


    "Master, you''ll open another ten yuan! I have to wake up! " Han Mei yawned and stretched. It seems that she was tired enough after climbing the mountain.


    "Second elder martial brother, you are mistaken. Master is sitting beside you! I''m younger martial brother Sha! " Suk drove all the way, his mood finally became gentle and relaxed, and he became interested in joking. When he talked about Shifu, he also pointed to Zheng mo.


    "bah! Just you, younger martial brother Sha? Xiao Mo is Tang Seng. You are the little white dragon she rode Han Mei''s eyes glared, and immediately opened her mouth to fight back.


    However, once this sentence was finished, Su Ke or Zheng Mo''s face turned red, and the scene of drinking on the grass suddenly appeared in his mind, isn''t it! At that time, Zheng Mo was riding on Suk, but Han Mei didn''t lie.


    When Han Mei sees that she has finished speaking, the two of them are all ashamed and look at each other. The atmosphere immediately becomes ambiguous and awkward, but there is no sound in the carriage.


    "All right! okay! Today, I''ve been traveling for half a day, with green mountains and green waters, birds singing and flowers fragrance. But I''m tired now. I think it''s very good to lie on the Phoenix cave at this time. If you two have other needs, you can do it conveniently! " Han Mei was slow and soft, and waved to Suk and Zheng mo.


    "Talk to people!" Zheng Mo was amused by Han Mei''s style, relieved the awkward atmosphere and yelled at the girl.


    "Well! I''m tired from mountain climbing. Now I have to go back and have a rest. If you want to open a house, go ahead and leave me alone Han Mei suddenly resumed her usual way of speaking.


    "Go away! Who''s going to open a room? If you go to open a house, I''ll hold you! " Zheng Mo almost crooked his nose. It seems that Han Mei has nothing else in her mind all day long. It''s really helpless to open a room and go to bed.


    "No! Now I have a place in my heart. I have to keep my innocent body Han Mei pushed open the car door and jumped down: "go and play! I''m not the light bulb! "


    "You wait, I''ll go back to the dormitory, too!" As soon as Zheng Mo saw that Han Mei got off the bus, he quickly stopped her, ran to her side, and watched Suk come from the front. Then he said, "Suk, I won''t have dinner together at night. I''m very tired today. Go back to have a rest early."


    "Suk, I didn''t mean to disturb you today. I''ll give you a chance afterwards. Don''t hate me!" Han Mei looked at the expression on Suk''s face and began to become stiff again. She could only make a long story short: "do you remember to learn more and recharge, don''t you know?"


    "That''s it today! Suzi, you can step back! " Han Mei takes Zheng Mo''s arm and goes to school. Zheng Mo can only twist her neck and wave goodbye to Suk.


    "Send you two back to the palace! I wish you two immortals good fortune and long life Watching the two girls go farther and farther, Suk finally breathes a sigh of relief and shouts at their shadow, which just releases the pressure that Han Mei has just brought to her.


    But with this voice, not only Han Mei and Zheng Mo turned their heads, but also many passers-by, a, B, C, D, all of them had a look of neuropathy, for fear that Suk was a patient running out of that lunatic asylum.


    "Eh!" Suk realized that he suddenly had a brain short circuit and started to make two mistakes. Then he quickly got into the car and ran away.


    As the traffic slowly moved forward, Suk began to think about his own business. First, he said how to solve the problem of the box full of cash in the basement. This is an urgent matter. If it''s delayed, I''m afraid it''s a long dream.


    The other is the three streets that belong to his own territory. According to Liu Feihong, the original property of Lang Ming belongs to his own name. How to manage it is also a matter of scratching his head.There is also the celebration banquet that he promised to sun song and their brothers, which has to be well arranged. The more he thinks about it, the more confused he is. His brain is in a mess.


    After all, if these things are put on an adult, it seems a little Alexandrian, not to mention a senior three.


    When Suk was thinking about what he was going to do now, the mobile phone that had been silent for a day finally began to move. He took out a look and found that it was Liu Feihong.


    "Hello! Sister Feihong Suk spoke as soon as he got through.


    "Suk, it''s a holiday, isn''t it?" Liu Feihong''s voice is very light, but Suk can still hear the warmth.


    "Yes! What''s the matter with sister Feihong? " Although Suk asked this question, he made up his mind to go to Liu Feihong to discuss with her about the site management. Last time he went to find Zhang pangzi himself, but the uncle just laughed and kept saying that he would let go, but he didn''t know how to do it?


    "Come to dinner later! Where are you? I''ll send for you! " Liu Feihong said, the topic also came the sound of water, I don''t know is in the bath or what to do.


    "Well! Sister Feihong, are you going to Bihai? I''ll go by myself. I''m driving sun song''s car now! " As Suk spoke, the scene of Liu Feihong''s beauty taking a bath appeared in his mind. He was dressed in plain clothes and felt nervous for a moment.

 Chapter 287

    Learning that Liu Feihong didn''t sit in Bihai Yuntian today, Suk slowly found the door according to her address. The community is not so high-end, and the surrounding area is not even prosperous. But the more it is, the more people feel quiet and steady.


    staying away from the hustle and bustle of the city and enjoying the rare tranquility may be what Liu Feihong thinks. Otherwise, with her strength, she can live in the top villa district of Weihai City. How can she live here!


    Ring the doorbell, and soon there was a light footstep in the room. Suk stepped back slightly. The door was opened, and a head came out from inside. His short golden hair was fluffy, his face was young and pretty, and Liu Qingqing''s mouth was up. He was smiling with joy and Shyness: "brother Suk, you''re here! Come on in


    "Qingqing!" Suk was stunned, but he quickly realized that after the crisis of being tied up by the Lang Brothers last time, Liu Qingqing and Liu Feihong had already relaxed their relationship. Isn''t it normal for their sisters to have a meal?


    Then he walked into the room and watched Liu Feihong come out of the kitchen wearing an apron. The image of the old cold boss turned into a housewife. As he walked towards Suk, he rubbed the water mark on his hand on the apron: "Suk, please sit with Qingqing first. I have two dishes on my side!"


    Liu Feihong took a plate of cut apples and put them on the tea table: "watch TV!" Then he went into the kitchen and continued to work.


    Liu Qingqing doesn''t know why she is somewhat restrained. Sitting on the sofa, her head is drooping, her short golden hair is full of enthusiasm, and the girl at a loss is like a mimosa, pouring out fragrance. It seems that there is a movie on the LCD TV.


    "Sukko!" Liu Qingqing lowered his head, two small hands together, said a word in a soft voice.


    "Well?" Suk turned his head and looked at her. Since the last time he exterminated the double headed wolf, they had met once. They hadn''t met in school for such a long time.


    "are you busy these days?" Liu Qingqing''s voice is soft. "After senior three, there will be no free time!"


    "How are you?" In fact, Suk really didn''t think that learning tasks are multiple, but now busy things have nothing to do with learning, and I don''t know where so many things come out.


    In the past, I was in a muddle every day. In school and class, I was mysterious like air. At that time, life was like a year, and every day was boring. Alas! Such days are gone forever!


    The atmosphere is a little dull unconsciously. For this girl, Suk has never been clear whether he regards her as his sister or not! But I really like her.


    Liu Qingqing is different from Wei Lan''s character. Although Wei Lan has a soft temper, she often makes a joke, but Liu Qingqing always shows some formality and shyness when she faces herself, such as tulips, blooming quietly, and the dark fragrance comes.


    Suke reached for an apple and was about to hand it to Liu Qingqing when she saw the girl whispering again, as if to herself: "brother Suke did so well in the monthly exam last time. Qingqing knows that she must have worked hard. I''m afraid she works hard every day. Wang Huan urged me several times to find you. I''m afraid I''ll delay your time and make you unhappy!"


    This is a very considerate girl. The resentment in her words made Suk feel a little self reproach. She subconsciously stuffed the apple into her mouth to ease her inner uneasiness. What was being said in the LCD TV has been completely ignored.


    "Qingqing, now you don''t have any trouble with Feihong. I think you''re fine now!" Suk can only lead the topic away, otherwise he really doesn''t know how to face the current atmosphere.


    "Yes! I know my sister is kind to me, and I will talk to my mother about it now, but my mother hasn''t forgiven her yet. I really don''t know when the whole family will be able to eat at the same table again! "


    Liu Qingqing seems to be in a low mood. It''s true that every family has its own difficult experience!


    "Sukko, do you know what the most touching words I''ve heard these days?" At this time, Liu Qingqing raised her head. With her youthful face, sad mood in her eyes and a wry smile in her mouth, she didn''t look like a freshman at all.


    "What is it?" Suk asked.


    "It''s Xiong Er, run and Xiong Da, wait for me!" At this point, the soft light in Liu Qingqing''s eyes instantly warmed her little face, just like the most beautiful moment in memory. Her eyes fell on the picture frame on the wall. It was a picture of the whole family, including father, mother, sister and sister.


    "Xiong DA and Xiong Er are so nice! Brothers love each other deeply, happy every day


    When Suk heard Liu Qingqing say this, he seemed to remember something. He leaned forward slightly and said, "are you talking about the Cartoon Bear haunting, which is bald every day?"


    "Yes, sukko, have you seen it, too?" Liu Qingqing is very excited that he has found a common language between them.


    "Hey, hey, I''ve seen it! The bald man inside looks like a snow village. He''s the one who shouts "pickles on Cuihua!" The topic changed all of a sudden, which made this man and woman relaxed a lot.


    Eating hot pot and singing, er, eating apple and chatting, they finally pay attention to the movies on LCD TV."This is Tony Leung?" Suk glanced at him and became interested. Tony Leung is one of his favorite actors. His eyes always hide feelings, as if he could talk.


    "That''s Tony Leung!" Even Liu Qingqing''s eyes lit up, it seems that Liang Yingdi''s fans are really a lot of "brother Suke, is this Tang Wei?"


    "This is Wang Leehom?"


    After a while, they are attracted by the plot. The old wooden attic, the charming coffee shop, the dazzling jewelry shop and the streetcar make people immersed in it unconsciously. It seems that they are in old Shanghai in the 1930s and 1940s.


    As the plot moves forward, the scene changes, and the characters become more and more full, the relationship between Mr. Yi played by Tony Leung and Wang Jiazhi played by Tang Wei is getting closer and closer.


    The stiff suit disappeared, the magnificent cheongsam disappeared, two people lying on the same bed, entangled with each other, you come and I go, CHIGUO''s body is concave and convex, men and women after the initial trial, completely into the beast like primitive desire.


    Suk''s throat moved and he swallowed his saliva unconsciously. His heart beat violently and his breath became heavier and heavier. His whole body seemed to have been burned from inside to outside. In front of him, his two snow-white bodies were looming, and all that should be revealed or not was revealed. Fortunately, the censorship of domestic films was relatively strict, and suddenly stopped in the climax.


    Subconsciously slightly twisted his head, to see Liu Qingqing this girl has long been red in the face, a look at a loss, is looking down, I do not know what to look at, Qingse such as bamboo shoots tip of the double peaks constantly ups and downs.


    Suk thought to herself that the girl must have lowered her head in embarrassment at the beginning. She didn''t see that kind of bloody scene. But before he was relieved, she saw Hou liuqingqing raise her head and collide with her eyes. Her cheeks were scarlet and her eyes were blurred.


    "Sukko, is this what you told me about having children?"

 Chapter 288

    After hearing this, Suk felt dark and almost slipped down from the sofa. Looking at Liu Qingqing''s shy expression, he seemed to be dripping water. His big watery eyes were like autumn moon. After that, he pursed his mouth and bit his lower lip.


    Liu Qingqing looks at Suk carefully, and it seems that all her courage has been consumed to say this sentence. She is at a loss, holding her two little hands tightly together.


    If you pay attention to it, you can find that Liu Qingqing''s fingernails are pinching her palm hard, and even almost blood stains appear. Suddenly, a trace of determination flashed in her eyes, and she took a deep breath.


    "Sukko!"


    Suk''s subconscious body trembled a little. She didn''t answer the question about giving birth just now. This girl won''t chase after her!


    "If you really want to, I think I can be prepared. The book says that as long as you put on that thing, nothing will happen!"


    Every time Liu Qingqing spits out a word, Suk''s heart beats faster. When she finishes speaking, she feels a bang, like a thunder ringing in her ears. Suddenly, his eyes are straight, his limbs are soft, his heart rate is too fast, and his blood is running.


    Fortunately, after Liu Qingqing finished this sentence, he lowered his head slightly. All the sounds from the LCD TV automatically filtered out. It seemed that there were only two people breathing heavily in the whole living room.


    Suk is really flustered. If Du Wan or Zheng Mo, even Li Feifei, say something like this to herself, I''m afraid she won''t be so flustered. After all, these girls have been in contact with each other for a long time, and their sometimes unrestrained temperament is normal.


    But Liu Qingqing is not the same, you let an introverted shy, sometimes blushing little girl, how much strength to save in the end to open her mouth, if others still have the possibility of joke, then she, she really, really made up her mind, really is what she thought.


    the heart is beating crazily, and I don''t know when even my palms are sweating. I can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and my brain is in chaos. How can this game be broken?


    "Well! The moon is really round today Suk looked up and blurted out.


    "Well?" Liu Qingqing followed Suk''s eyes to look at the chandelier on the roof, then lowered her head again. The atmosphere did not dare to make a sound, and turned back and forth to look at her fingers.


    "What are you two doing? Don''t talk? " At this time, Liu Feihong came out of the kitchen with a dish. He took a look at the living room. Then he took the dish to the dining room and said, "I didn''t say a word. I thought you two were sleeping!"


    Originally, Suk began to relax a little when he saw Liu Feihong finally appear, but when he heard that she said the word sleep, his brain began to think wildly, and the extended meaning of sleep was quite rich.


    Liu Feihong brought all the dishes to the table. When he saw that neither Suk nor Liu Qingqing had come here, he went back to the living room: "I said you two, have dinner!"


    "Eh!" Suk''s face was still hot. Seeing that Liu Feihong was urging him to come to dinner, he was really waiting here. He didn''t even say anything about going to the kitchen to help him. He felt embarrassed and stood up quickly.


    Liu Qingqing stands up and looks at Suk unconsciously. His face turns red. His heart beats when he thinks of what he said just now. He feels soft all over and even walks differently.


    Looking at their performance, Liu Feihong didn''t understand that there was something wrong with them! Quickly resolve the atmosphere, pull his sister first step into the dining room.


    "Suk, I heard you hit Yu Zhengdong?" Liu Feihong said as he ordered some food for Suk, and then said, "he smashed the Golden Cabinet and started working with the patrolman?"


    "Eh!" Suk was a little stunned, and soon returned to normal. He thought that if Liu Feihong didn''t even know this, he might not be able to control half of the underground world in Weihai City. After nodding, he said, "sister Feihong, I want to discuss with you, too! I am not too impulsive


    "No! Can a man be called a man if he is not impulsive? " Liu Feihong didn''t have any dissatisfaction because of Suk''s action. Even if he said it might involve him, he didn''t care.


    "Sometimes, people have to be tough. Only in this way can they ensure that their rights and interests are not infringed. A man has a great responsibility, and you will understand it more clearly in the future!" Liu Feihong saw his little sister on the dinner table, is buried in the meal, do not show traces of the kick: "Qingqing, eat slowly, do not choke!"


    See Liu Qingqing is like a frightened rabbit, suddenly looked up to his sister, face flush still have aftertaste, subconsciously glanced at Suk, so far, the girl''s mind is still a group of confusion, do not know why Suk a little bit of response is not, feel uneasy and lost.


    Liu Qingqing had already known that Suk had a place. After all, she was there at the last dinner. Although Suk drank and went to sleep, she did listen to him. Liu Feihong didn''t shy away from her.


    "By the way, do you know sun Yao? If you move her out, the matter of Wu Yiren last time will be solved every minute! " Liu Feihong is also very familiar with the details of sun Yao."At that time, I didn''t know she was so powerful!" Suk told the truth: "sister Feihong, what do you think I should do next? Will you give the site to sun song first? "


    "This! It''s good to take care of him. Sun song is a bit of a brain. The industrial profits of that site can support his people, and you can get more dividends. I know your main problem now is to study. That site is just for you to play, just as a mix of work experience! "


    Liu Feihong knows that Suk''s character is weak and strong, but generally speaking, he still has a playful mind. If you really let him tie up here, I''m afraid he will be bored in a few days. It''s better to delegate power to the following. Moreover, sun song doesn''t dare to fool around when he has his own day in Weihai. He must be honest.


    Maybe with more sisters nearby, Liu Qingqing is more and more nervous. Her hands are still shaking slightly when she picks up the dishes. A meal tastes like a war. Even if Liu Feihong''s top cuisine is delicious, it can only be tasteless.


    "Sister! I have to go home first Liu Feihong spent an hour cooking. Liu Qingqing put down his chopsticks in only 20 minutes.


    "Are you full? Why don''t you go to the living room and watch TV first? " Liu Feihong takes a look at Suk and finds that the boy is a bit guilty and puts down his chopsticks. He looks at Liu Qingqing awkwardly.


    "No, I have to go home now, or my mother will worry!" In fact, Liu Qingqing had prepared a case with her mother before she came out. Originally, she didn''t need to go back so early. But when she thought that she had said so much before, Suk didn''t respond at all. She felt sad and wanted to get away from here.


    "I''ll send Qingqing home!" Suk takes a deep breath. He can feel the change of Liu Qingqing''s mood. If he doesn''t have any reaction in his heart, he is absolutely deceiving himself. Maybe he really needs to have a good talk with him.

 Chapter 289

    Suk starts the car and slowly drives away from Liu Feihong''s community. Liu Feihong stands at the bottom of the building and waves to them. Then he goes back to the building. It''s more than seven o''clock now, the street lights are on one by one, and it''s getting dark.


    Suk looked up in the rear-view mirror and found Liu Qingqing sitting behind with her head down. She looked out of the window and didn''t know what to think. Her thoughtful face was a little sad.


    "Qingqing!"


    Liu Qingqing heard Suk''s voice, slowly turned his head, but still did not speak, maybe the words in the living room have consumed all her strength, the whole person seems to be hollowed out.


    After a cry, Suk found that he didn''t know what to say at all. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound. He felt Liu Qingqing''s eyes darkened a lot and finally opened his mouth.


    "Qingqing, I know how you feel about me!" When the first sentence was uttered, Suk seemed to become a lot more relaxed, driving carefully, and then said.


    "I told you about the topic of having children before, but I wanted to get rid of you, you know? We''re not the right age. You''re just a freshman! "


    "A lot of things are not as simple as I thought. I''m going to take the college entrance examination soon. Although I don''t know where the university will go, it''s not in Weihai. I believe your family is also thinking that you can take a good university!"


    Liu Qingqing listened quietly without saying a word.


    "Maybe a year later, maybe two years later, you may not feel like this to me. You are a good girl. When you go out of Weihai, will you meet more exciting boys? Have you ever thought about these things?"


    Suk had to continue, but Liu Qingqing suddenly opened her mouth.


    "do you like me, sukko?"


    In a word, suddenly let Suk fall into silence again, pause for a long time, like after a long century, Liu Qingqing''s eyes looked at Suk, eyes are very firm.


    "Yes!" Suk took a deep breath and nodded.


    "I''m glad you said that!" Liu Qingqing''s eyes suddenly became soft, and there was a trace of joy in his voice: "brother Suke, do you know? Even if you say you don''t like me, I think I will stick to it! I also know that you will think more about things than me. I''m not a child anymore. I know what I''m doing! "


    "Before I meet anyone else, could you please let me continue to like you?"


    Liu Qingqing clenched her fists tightly in both hands, and now she had only one idea in her heart, that is, no matter what, she would not shrink back and admit defeat, even if she was injured to ashes like a fire fighting moth.


    On the road of love, there are people coming and going in some people''s world. After you sing, I''ll be on the stage. Maybe it''s more natural to change my boyfriend and girlfriend than to breathe the air.


    But some people''s heart, from the beginning to the end, there is only one shadow, even if you meet thousands of people, these people may be excellent, may have such and such advantages, but still just a passer-by, silent advance and retreat, after all, will not leave a ripple.


    This is Suk''s first time to face up to a girl''s feelings. Maybe this kind of scene seems immature for a high school student, even a joke in the eyes of others. But who can say that high school students don''t understand love, and who can say that high school students'' feelings won''t be unforgettable.


    I love you, perhaps from the first sight to see you have been doomed, may be 16 years old, may also be 36 years old, that''s all.


    Suk heard Liu Qingqing''s words. If he didn''t feel a little moved in his heart, maybe he could only be called cold-blooded. In the rear-view mirror, the girl''s face was full of expectation and her eyes were soft and firm, but he really didn''t know what to do.


    As time goes by,


    forget it, some things don''t change with people''s will. Instead of hesitating and feeling disappointed, it''s better to let nature take its course. Thinking of this, Suk finally has an answer in his heart, which may not be just for Liu Qingqing.


    Like a big stone finally landed, Suk felt that the whole person was much lighter. He slowly turned his head and looked at Liu Qingqing who was still a little nervous: "girl!"


    Liu Qingqing didn''t know what Suk would say, and his face became uneasy.


    "I have to say: you have a good eye!"


    In a word, the untiing of a knot, Liu Qingqing repressed the mood of the whole night, with Suk''s words, surging up, eyes in a moment more than a ray of crystal.


    At this time, Suke according to Liu Qingqing said the address, has entered her home district, heard the girl suddenly said: "Suke brother, you stop!"


    "Well?" Suk didn''t know why, but he slowly stopped the car at the side of the road. As soon as he was about to speak, he saw that the girl pushed the door open and opened the front passenger''s door in three or two steps.


    Suk''s vision has been moving with Liu Qingqing. Seeing that the little girl has just got into the co pilot''s seat, she stretches out her arms and pounces on herself."Well Before Suk could speak, she found that Liu Qingqing''s hot lips were sticking up, and her neck was also held by her. It was like a powder keg suddenly ignited. Liu Qingqing''s enthusiasm almost melted Suk.


    With the green and astringent kissing technique and unfamiliar movements, you can feel that this girl''s head is swallowing the jujube. Although her lips are imprinted, she doesn''t know what to do next.


    Suk subconsciously slightly opened his mouth, leading Liu Qingqing.


    Liu Qingqing''s mood is getting more and more excited. The car is off and the light is not on. The more the atmosphere is like this, the more it explodes all her repressed feelings. In the dark, the two people''s bodies are getting closer and closer.


    Liu Qingqing, like in the TV, is selfless and devoted, and Suk also slowly enters the state. His hands are always at a loss, and he gently touches his waist. Even through a layer of cloth, his fingertips can feel the tenderness and smoothness of his skin. Heavy breathing sounds are ringing in his ears, and his heart beats faster and faster.


    I don''t know whether it was a minute, two minutes or ten minutes later. They both seemed to have expended a lot of energy. Their bodies were hot and dry, and there was a layer of sweat all over them. In the dark, Liu Qingqing slowly moved away her red lips, a little embarrassed and shy, and whispered in a low voice.


    "Sukko, I''m not comfortable with this thing!"


    "It''s hard!"


    Liu Qingqing said as she leaned down with her hand.


    Suk felt Liu Qingqing''s action in the dark. He gulped his saliva and touched it. There was a stick under the head circle. It was slightly cold and said weakly: "I can''t move it. It''s not my thing! This is the gear lever of the ca

 Chapter 290

    Liu Qingqing was sent to her downstairs. The little girl became shy and formal again. She sat in the co pilot''s seat and looked at Suke: "brother Suke! I''m very happy today! "


    "Just be happy!" Suk looked at Liu Qingqing, the little girl''s face was still with a blush, and the soft feeling like water in her eyes was infinite.


    "thank you for letting me continue to like you!" Liu Qingqing pushes the door open. At the moment of closing it, he suddenly pokes his head in, sticks out his tongue at Suk, turns his head and runs upstairs.


    Aftertaste the breath left in the lips, Suk slowly drove out of the community, the next destination, fangfeiyi people.


    The street is already full of lights. Compared with the time when I go to fangfeiyi, I have been wrong for more than half an hour, but my goblin boss never urges me.


    I parked the car at the door, got out of the car and patted my still hot cheek. I felt that I had calmed down a lot, so I stepped in.


    "Suk, you''re late again today!" Lin Xiaobai raised his head and saw that the person coming in was Suk. He said with a smile.


    "Well! There have been a lot of things recently! " Suk scratched his head. I''m sorry.


    "No, you''re still a student! Sister Yan won''t care so much! " When he found that Suk was a little embarrassed, Lin Xiaobai stopped joking and said, "when do you have time to invite you to a meal and call Officer Yang? I haven''t really appreciated her!"


    "Well! I''ll ask her out next time! " Suk said as he walked up the stairs: "little white sister, I went up first!"


    Suk walked up to the third floor quickly. As soon as he got up, he saw that Du Wan and Luo Feiyan were talking in the rest area. Their footsteps immediately attracted their attention and Du Wan stood up.


    "Suk! How dare you come? Don''t come and die soon


    "Eh!" Suk walked with a bitter smile. Seeing Luo Feiyan watching the excitement with great interest, he had to walk past. But now he is more and more familiar with Du Wan, and there is not too much embarrassment.


    Clasping her fists and bowing her hands, she said, "what''s the matter with you, nvxia? Are you so angry?"


    "You didn''t come yesterday, you''re late today, and you''re not guilty of military discipline?" Du Wan''s incarnation is mu Guiying. He draws his two fingers together and points to Suk.


    "When the general knows his guilt, please calm down. I think there are seventy old mothers on the general and three-year-old children waiting for their babies. I''ll take it lightly!" Suk cooperated with duwan, but also very harmonious.


    "General, for Suk''s many years of hard work and no credit, please forgive him this time!" Luo Fei smoke also came to interest, in the side echoed to say a, finish saying after oneself first ha ha smile.


    After a fierce ideological struggle, Du Wan looked up and down at Suk, pondered for a moment, and then continued to say, "good! Since commander Luo interceded for you, I''ll get away with it, but the death penalty can be avoided, and the life penalty can''t escape! " Speaking of this, he said, "I will send you to the Palace tomorrow to serve the Empress Dowager and the Buddha."


    "Eh!" After hearing this, Suk was stunned for a long time. Then he reacted and immediately wanted to cry: "general, I can''t use it!"


    "No noise! I''ll send you to the Palace tomorrow, and my general will send you another copy of sunflower treasure book. If you can complete it in the future, you can still serve in our army! " Du Wan is really thoughtful.


    "Poof!" Luo Feiyan on one side of the sofa finally couldn''t help laughing. He covered his stomach and leaned on the sofa, looking at the depressed Suk: "don''t worry! I''ll send you another copy of "the book of exorcism sword"! "


    Suk finally realized that in the face of such a powerful enemy, he could only parry, but had no fighting back. He looked defeated and was dejected: "two sisters, let me go!"


    The two goblins amused themselves very much, but Luo Feiyan had a big sister demeanor, and pushed Du Wan who was leaning on himself: "Hi! Get up! Don''t you have something to do with Suk? Not yet? "


    As soon as Suk heard this, he had a bad feeling in his heart. Does Du Wan want to find himself? Isn''t that the same as the weasel''s New Year greeting to the chicken? A cool air from the soles of the feet straight to the forehead, standing aside, listening carefully.


    However, Du Wan didn''t speak for a long time, as if he was not very interesting.


    "Done! I''m in the middle of something! " The more Du Wanyue is like this, the more Suk thinks it''s not small. I''m afraid the difficulty coefficient is relatively high.


    Luo Feiyan looked at Du Wan''s wriggling, but it was hard to say. He could only stand up and say, "Su Xiaodi, your sister Du Wan is in trouble. Can you help her?"


    "Is sister Du Wan in trouble?" Suk said, carefully looked around again, and then yelled at the void: "jinzha Muzha, come to protect King Wu and queen!"


    "Go away! You''re going to die! I''ll tell you something serious! " Du Wan was not reserved any more. He was about to kick Suk.


    "Sister Du Wan, I can''t do anything serious! Let''s not say something serious! " As long as Suk enters the fangfeiyi''s dungeon, he will always encounter the round war of molesting and being molested. Over time, he has formed the habit of switching to the improper mode as soon as he enters the dungeon, or he will be killed in seconds."All right, all right! Suk, stop it! Come to the bowl Luo Feiyan leans on the back of the sofa with bare feet and curled knees in both hands. He is very happy when he looks at Du Wan''s bickering with Suk. He is very relaxed when he wants to get down to business.


    "You''re in the bowl!" Suk murmured in a low voice, but he also sat on the opposite sofa and listened.


    "Cough! Younger brother Su, do you still remember that Wan''er came to his family last time? " Luo Feiyan cleared his throat and finally got back to business.


    "Well!" Suk nodded. Last time he played as duwan''s boyfriend, how could he forget such a big event! I wonder if it has something to do with this?


    "Do you remember when my aunt said to wait for my uncle''s birthday and let Du Wan take you home?" After Luo Feiyan finished, he first glanced at Du Wan and found that the little girl was a little shy. She pretended to look at the ceiling chandelier as if nothing had happened. She was appreciating crafts.


    "Well! Sister tobacco! You don''t mean it''s coming, do you? " Suk''s eyes widened and asked quickly.


    "Great! Sure enough! Younger brother Su, you have a beautiful face and a strange bone. You are really a rare martial arts talent in a thousand years. We can give you these two books "sunflower classic" and "anti evil sword manual" at last! " Luo Feiyan shrugged his shoulders and acquiesced to Suk''s statement.


    "I''ll go!" Suk said immediately.


    "Where are you going? Do you mean you''re going, or are you going Luo Feiyan asked with great interest.


    "I say I''ll go, not me!" While Suk said, he rushed into the space of the flower picking system. Sure enough, the unfinished task on the electronic screen was still hanging.


    "Task: accompany Du Wan home to celebrate his birthday; reward: seek one wish."

 Chapter 291

    Suk''s eyes brightened and he was impatient. He thought that if the task was completed, he would have a reward for his wish! This opportunity is not easy to come by!


    Du Wan was still a bit coy, pretending to look left and right. It''s really hard to say. Originally, Suk was disguised as a boyfriend just to solve the urgent need. Who knows that his parents really like this boy. At the last meal, he mentioned that his father had asked Suk to come with him on his birthday. At that time, Du Wan didn''t take it seriously. He called yesterday to urge him, which made him unprepared. At the beginning, he thought about finding a reason to say that they had blown up. But judging from the momentum, if he dared to say no, I''m afraid he would be chased to the door before morning.


    But I can only find Luo Feiyan to talk about it. I also know that Suk is now fishing for three days and drying his net for two days. It is estimated that with the approaching of the college entrance examination, time is getting more and more tight, and learning pressure is much greater. Thinking of this, Du Wan is even more embarrassed to tell Suk about it.


    Fortunately, Luo Feiyan said it for himself in the spirit of helping others in the face of injustice. He listened with his ears and looked around as if nothing had happened.


    Just when Du Wan was worried and didn''t know how Suk would reply, he didn''t expect Suk to agree so cleanly. It seemed that he didn''t hesitate. In his ecstasy, he glanced at Suk. Now he is more and more agreeable. Under his careful cultivation, he peeled off his shy coat and dared to talk to himself!


    "I didn''t force you to go!" Du Wan put the stone in her heart and finally fell to the ground. She was also in the mood to continue fighting with Suk. She held her hands in front of her chest and raised her head slightly. She was a typical cheap girl.


    "No! I''m from the bottom of my heart. I''m willing to go through fire and water for you Suk did not frown. He was righteous.


    "Ouch! Listen, I have goose bumps! It''s really Lang Qing''s intention Luo Feiyan sat at the side watching the play. He didn''t know when. He had prepared melon seeds and grasped them.


    After hearing this, Du Wan''s face was flushed. However, with her years of practice, she returned to normal immediately. She turned to Suk and said, "Suk, since you''ve given me so much face, your sister Du Wan is not mean. Last time they lied to you that she was naked, isn''t she! Let''s open your eyes today


    Before the words were heard, Du Wan turned to Luo Feiyan, shouting like a martial arts hero who teaches his apprentice, and then jumped on him: "watch it! This is the thirty-six Strippers


    Su Ke stood aside and watched Du Wan come to a hungry tiger. His hands went straight to Luo Feiyan''s shirt. Today, Luo Feiyan is wearing a plain white shirt with dark flowers, with a vertical row of button. He is smart and capable, with a sense of traditional Chinese Oriental beauty.


    China and the West complement each other.


    Luo Feiyan was sitting on the sofa with his knees bent and legs curled. Suddenly, he found that it was not good. Du Wan''s two little hands had reached to his waist. It seemed that he wanted to lift up his shirt. He quickly leaned forward and put Du Wan''s hands in it. The two big meats on his chest were just on his knees, and the shape changed.


    Du Wan couldn''t make a single blow, so he immediately drew back his arm, but the attack was not broken, and he called out again: "look at my dragon''s breast catcher!"


    "Ah Luo Feiyan let out a cry of surprise. He grabbed Du Wan''s wrist and pulled it to one side. All of a sudden, both of them fell on the sofa and had a tug of war.


    "Suk, don''t be stunned. I''ll attack her three ways, and you''ll attack her three ways!" Du Wan sharpened his knife and did not miss the firewood cutter. While suppressing Luo Feiyan''s counterattack, he yelled, followed by a lift of his right leg, and rode directly on Luo Feiyan''s body.


    "Poof!" After hearing this, Suk''s eyes unconsciously aimed at the so-called xiasanlu. Luo Feiyan''s sky blue Capris were tightly wrapped around his body. His curves were exposed and his legs were slim. As he went up, he became more and more plump, especially at the key parts. His legs were constantly kicking.


    Du Wan turned over and got on the horse, leaving Suk a figure. His waist was as slim as a willow, and his buttocks were full. When they were fighting, his buttocks were shaking and shaking.


    See Suk is a burst of dumbfounded, where there is any action.


    Du Wan singled out Luo Feiyan. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t see Suk help him. He suddenly roared, "Suk, when are you going to stay?"


    "Eh!" Suk was so frightened that he couldn''t even walk out now. His legs softened and he gulped his saliva. He asked weakly, "what''s the move?"


    "Old man cart!" Du Wantou also does not return, direct roar way.


    "Old man cart?" Sukkerton was familiar with the word "big one" and "big two". But he couldn''t figure out what it meant. Just as he seemed to be looking at the wordless book of heaven and preparing to realize himself, luofeiyan''s counterattack finally came to fruition, and he used a super move to change the stars.


    Dou Zhuan Xing Yi was originally a unique skill of the Murong family in Suzhou. She paid attention to treating people with her own way. She didn''t know how Luo Feiyan got the essence of this move. She released her hands, grabbed the left and right hem of Du Wan''s T-shirt, and suddenly lifted it up.In an instant, Du Wan''s beautiful back muscle appeared in front of Suk''s eyes, a piece of snow white, skin tender and tight, smooth, from the waist upward has a beautiful curve, a spine groove is particularly obvious, if not for Luo Feiyan out of the spirit of humanity, only used 50% of the skill, otherwise I''m afraid Du Wan''s bra belt will be revealed.


    Du Wan was beaten by Luo Feiyan and retreated. He twisted his body and wanted to pull down his clothes. However, Luo Feiyan''s move was already ready to attack. How could it be easily cracked.


    "Suk, what''s up? It''s really naked this time! " Luo Feiyan also remembered Du Wan''s clamour about xiasanlu and the old man''s cart just now. He immediately opened his mouth to avenge his suppression just now.


    "Eh!" Suk became stupid again this time. He felt that he was a fish in the pond. Every time he was affected, he would turn his head subconsciously. Then he heard Luo Feiyan say: "Suk! Du Wan is ready. Don''t you carve a word for her? "


    Suk''s head hasn''t come to his senses yet. He asked subconsciously, "what''s engraved?"


    "You don''t know mother-in-law''s lettering!" Luo Feiyan''s voice is a little out of breath. It seems that it took a lot of effort to turn the war around. Fortunately, Suk is also a high school student in the new era. I don''t know the allusion of Yue Fei''s mother lettering. He blurts out: "is it the death of the best?"

 Chapter 292

    As soon as Suk''s head came to light, Yue Fei and Yue Wumu''s story had been listening to since he was a child, and had been engraved in his heart for a long time. Without any hesitation, he blurted out directly, but as soon as he finished, he suddenly felt something bad in his heart. |


    I saw that the two goblins, who were still fighting fiercely, were all stunned for a moment, and then they jumped out of the circle, shook hands, made peace, and looked at themselves with creepy eyes.


    "What did you say?" Luo Feiyan and Du Wan asked in one voice.


    "I''m dead!" When Suk said it, he was beating a drum in his heart, but he still didn''t react, with an innocent expression.


    "Du Wan!" Luo Feiyan shrugged his shoulders and turned to look at Du Wan: "I think you are dangerous. Xiao Zhengtai has become a lewd man now! I''m full of obscene ideas


    After hearing this, Suk was still at a loss. How could he become full of obscene thoughts? Compared with you two goblins, I''m still as pure as a piece of white paper, OK? While pondering, he muttered what he had just said: "I''ll go if I can die if I can!"


    Suk, who found out the truth, almost sat down on the ground, his face full of embarrassment, the cold sweat on his forehead came out, and his whole body was hot. He really wanted to find a way to get in. He looked up at luofeiyan and duwan, and quickly explained: "no, no! Be loyal and serve the country! slip of tongue! What a slip of the tongue


    Looking at Suk who was at a loss, Luo Feiyan comforted him while arranging his messy clothes: "it''s OK! Don''t be embarrassed! Grow up, you smoke elder sister understand you


    "Mm-hmm! I understand, too! " Du Wan echoed, seemingly pure and virtuous, but still couldn''t help laughing. He covered his stomach and laughed.


    Suk wants to cry without tears. He thinks that he will jump into the Yellow River and his reputation will be ruined. He is embarrassed and has no choice but to try to change the topic.


    She tried to calm down her madness and took a deep breath: "sister Du Wan, when is uncle''s birthday? Do we have to be ready! "


    "Don''t worry! On the second day of next month, there are more than 20 days left! " Du Wanqiang held back his smile and waved his hand.


    "Ah? It''s still so long! " Suk had thought that the reward would come soon. Although he didn''t have any urgent desire, it could become a trump card at any time. Of course, the sooner he got it, the better.


    Seeing that Suk was still a little disappointed after hearing this, Du Wan leaned forward: "what''s the matter? Can''t you wait? "


    "Well! Yes! I haven''t seen my uncle and aunt for a long time. I really miss them! " Suk was a little stunned and said insincerely.


    "Cut! Look at your performance. Now I have to think about it carefully. Don''t take you home at that time. If you screw up my business again, I can''t cry at that time! " Du Wan reached for a melon seed and muttered as he ate it.


    "Don''t worry! Sister Du Wan, you have to believe my professionalism as an actor! Don''t worry about me! " Suk made a promise.


    "I used to be able to rest assured, but now you have to die every now and then, which will scare my parents!"


    "No, no! Last time my uncle told me that he wanted to have a grandson as soon as possible! I''m afraid it''s too late for them to be happy Suk can''t help it. We can''t let the cooked duck fly!


    "Poof! Cough, cough, cough Luo Feiyan just picked up the cup and wanted to drink some water to moisten his throat. As soon as he heard Suk''s words, he suddenly spat out some water. After a long time, he coughed and pointed to Du Wan: "Keke Wan''er, you''re so powerful. You''re planning for the next generation so soon!"


    Du Wan looks depressed. It''s true that at the last meal, his father showed this idea, and he also discussed with Suk a little bit. If he didn''t find out and stop it in time, he would say something more profound: "sister tobacco, don''t listen to Suk''s nonsense!"


    "No nonsense, only you know!" Luo Feiyan said while throwing a wink at Su Ke: "Su Xiaodi, I didn''t expect you to be so charming. You successfully entered Du Wan''s house when you saw him. You are really powerful!"


    "Hey, hey!" Suk scratched his head and found that the topic was really transferred from the death of the dead. He was also relieved, and spoke naturally: "mainly uncle and aunt are very good!"


    "By the way, sister tobacco!" Suk suddenly remembered that he had to ask for a leave, and then said, "sister tobacco, I guess I won''t be able to get through tomorrow night. There are some things at home!"


    "Oh?" Luo Feiyan is noncommittal and asks with great interest: "is it something at home or are you going to date your little sister?"


    "Eh!" Suk didn''t expect that Luo Feiyan''s eyes were burning. In a word, it''s really a date to invite Li Feifei home for dinner tomorrow evening, but in any case, he can''t just tell the boss!


    "No, it''s our teacher who will come to visit us tomorrow!" Suk can only make up an excuse, but not to mention, this excuse is easy to use, Luo Feiyan heard that it was the teacher''s home visit, nodded and agreed without saying a word.


    But then he said, "Suk, your study task is heavy now, and it''s the critical time. You should really review your lessons at home. Elder sister, I''m not driving you away. You can come here at any time, and I''ll pay you the salary!" Luo Feiyan saw some changes in Suk''s face, and seemed not very happy. He followed closely with the explanation."Su Xiaodi, my sister is afraid that you will regret it in the future. What regret will it leave you? The college entrance examination is very important to you!"


    Du Wandao was also feeling, nodding her head: "Su Xiaodi, sister Yan is right. You say that if you don''t study hard, you won''t go to the college entrance examination. If you don''t go to the college entrance examination, you will lose. If you fail, you won''t go to a good university, you won''t find a good job, and if you don''t find a good job, you won''t like women. You have to be single in the end. It''s really miserable! ¡±


    Suk pondered a little for a moment. He was looking at Luo Feiyan and Du Wan seriously, and he was also sorting out his language. Who knows that when he heard the last sentence, he suddenly got a black line: "sister Du Wan, I can''t find my wife, can''t I find you?"


    "Me? When you graduate, I''ll be old. Can you still look up to me? " Du Wan shrugged her shoulders. It seems that women always like to say that they are old, but they also like to hear other people''s retorts.


    Sure enough, Suk lived up to his expectations: "Wan''er, you will always be 18 years old in my eyes!"


    "Your sister is eighteen! I''m 22 now, OK? " Du Wan suddenly glared at Suk, but soon his face became relaxed: "although my sister is born with a childlike face, how can I be 18 years old all the time, and I''m not a Tianshan child grandmother?"

 Chapter 293

    Suk doesn''t know what''s going on. He seems to feel that Luo Feiyan''s mood is becoming low. Although he is still smiling, there is a trace of loneliness in his eyes.


    "Well, can we say something serious?" Luo Feiyan raised his hand and knocked on the coffee table in front of him. He looked at Du Wan and Suk with a helpless look, and then said.


    "Suk, anyway, learning is the most important thing for you now! You can come here at any time. When the pressure is high and the mood is irritable, just come and play. I believe there are many people here who want to play with you! " With that, Luo Feiyan glanced at Du Wan.


    "Sister Yan, I haven''t told you about the results of my monthly exam, have I? I am now in the 50th grade. In fact, I am sure that I will be admitted to a key university! I work here, it will not affect my study, really! And I don''t think I want to give up on you, either! "


    Suk finished this sentence, unexpectedly found that Luo Feiyan''s eyes suddenly brightened a lot, so quietly looking at himself, seems to be thinking about something, after a pause, he said: "well, I didn''t blow you away! But you have to ask your parents for advice, you know? "


    "Of course! I''ll play two first, and I''ll show you my new tune! " With that, Suk turned and ran to the piano room on the other side of the room.


    Lift the bead curtain, sit on the piano stool, take a deep breath, slightly move ten fingers.


    A piece of "fireworks easy to cold" flows slowly from his fingertips. It seems that with the plaintive sound of the piano, a beautiful love story appears in front of people. Fireworks easy to cold, people easy to divide, how many feelings are not perfect, how many feelings of regret, seems to be in this song.


    Luo Feiyan still kept a posture, legs curled up, arms holding legs, chin on his knees, looking at the bead curtain on the opposite side from a distance. Behind the bead curtain was Suke''s shadow, and a wisp of smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. . |


    he said he didn''t want me? ha-ha!


    Suk came home and took a comfortable bath. After all, he was sweating a lot after climbing the mountain today, but he didn''t have time to change his clothes.


    Thinking that he hasn''t told Li Feifei about dinner tomorrow, Suk, who is lying on the bed, looks at the wall clock. It''s nearly eleven o''clock. I don''t know if the girl has fallen asleep.


    "Did you sleep?" After sending out the message, Suk put his mobile phone aside and recalled everything that happened today. In the morning, he went to the event with Zheng Mo and Han Mei. Then he decided to climb the mountain and went to Liu Feihong''s house for dinner. He sent Liu Qingqing home. After listening to the girl''s confession, he finally faced Du Wan and Luo Feiyan.


    Scene by scene, like a movie, flashed from my eyes. Unconsciously, my life has become so colorful.


    When the SMS bell rings, Suk retreats from his mind. However, when he sees the SMS displayed on the mobile phone screen, he immediately turns over the message he just sent in a cold sweat.


    As the number of flipped messages increased, Suk''s heart fell to the bottom.


    Instant scalp began to numb, completely at a loss, looking at the mobile phone that Li Yuhua reply text message, really want to cry without tears, just his text message to the group sent out.


    "Not yet! Can I help you? " Li Yuhua''s text message is just a few words, which almost makes Suk have the impulse to hit the wall.


    As soon as you think of that gorgeous Deputy Secretary of the Communist Youth League, you will immediately think of the scene when you deal with the wound for her, and the tension when her mother suddenly appears. Looking at the mobile phone in her hand, Suk breathes out a deep breath.


    Li Yuhua, wearing a silk nightgown, is lying on the bed with the bedside lamp on and a book about teenagers'' Ideological Education on hand. However, he is a little lost now, staring at the mobile phone screen in a daze.


    I really don''t know why Suk sent a text message to himself. When he had just received the text message, Li Yuhua put his mobile phone aside and was ready to ignore it. However, after two minutes, he returned the text message obediently.


    If Suk really had something to do, it would be outrageous for him to do so. After all, Suk helped himself so much. In order to get rid of the siege, he not only beat the mayor, but also took over everything. The more Li Yuhua thought about it, the more profound Suk''s image was in his mind.


    Suddenly, the cut on the buttock was numb and itchy. He reached into the skirt and gently stroked the scabby wound on the buttock. The image of Suk in his mind became clearer and clearer, as if he was by his side now, and his palm seemed to have changed its owner. His heart beat up involuntarily.


    "Nothing. I want to say good night to you." Seeing the new news on his mobile phone, Li Yuhua didn''t know what to think.


    Suk is really a black line. Before sending a text message to Li Yuhua, he followed Luo Feiyan''s text message and came in: "what''s the matter? How much do you miss your sister


    "Yes Suk typed a word quickly and sent it out with his teeth clenched.


    At this time, Zheng Mo''s short message came again: "do you still know how to send me a short message?" After all, when I left in the afternoon, I knew that Suk didn''t go home directly. I was really waiting for his message of peace."Ha ha, I just went home and didn''t text you after a bath?" After pressing the send button and then the view button, Han Mei''s message has arrived: "what do you want? Text me in the middle of the night? I tell you, my sweetheart is brother Mameng. If you seduce your second sister-in-law, you''ve committed a big taboo in the world! "


    Suk almost spat out a mouthful of old blood and replied directly: "I''ll go! I made a mistake, OK? "


    "Sukko, are you home?" Liu Qingqing''s text message came. Suk had been busy for a long time. He wanted to die. He quickly replied, "yes, you''re home. You''ll go to bed early!"


    "Hello! Boss, what''s up? " Sun song is a direct call, Suk replied that he is no pressure, a wrong end.


    "Miss my sister so late? You''re not shooting a pistol, are you? Children should know how to control, you know? Don''t really die at that time! " Luo Feiyan''s short message almost made Suk breathe. A light short message suddenly made Suk hot. It seemed that the boss of the goblin had already appeared in front of him. He raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Sister Yan, don''t tease me! I''m sleeping Suk shivered after sending this message, finally waiting for Li Feifei''s reply, two words "why!"

 Chapter 294

    Suk left and so on looked right, this is finally received Li Feifei''s text message, perhaps now has gone to sleep, in a daze, simple two words: "why?"


    As soon as he saw this text message, a joke about the ten o''clock irregularity between his wife and husband suddenly appeared in Suk''s head. It seems that the irregularity and dryness have the same effect. Without thinking about it, he sent it directly. |


    after the mobile phone showed that the message was sent successfully, Suk realized that it was abrupt. However, he really didn''t have time to regret it. Zheng Mo''s message has been replied.


    "Go to bed as soon as you take a bath! I wish I knew you were home! " Without the previous resentment, it was like a relieved daughter-in-law, obedient and considerate.


    "Will you come and sleep with me?" Suk''s brain is cramping now, one wave is not even, another wave is coming up.


    "Are you sure?" Zheng Mo''s reply was very fast, even compared with Li Feifei''s short message, there was a sentence after the message: "if you don''t come out now, we''ll open a room!"


    The topic of opening a house was raised by lecherous Mei when she came back in the afternoon. After that, everyone separated, and the topic came to an end. Who knows that Zheng Mo has brought it up again, making Suk''s mind dirty like a roller coaster.


    I think of the battle just in the prelude after the picnic. I didn''t even think that I touched Zheng Mo''s chest peak. Chiguoguo was caught by myself without being wrapped with sponge or blocked by cloth.


    But when I think of this segment, my mind seems to have a memory fault. It''s very soft but full of elasticity. I can''t remember anything else, even the red plum blossoming at the peak.


    His heart beat fast and his mouth was dry. A short message from Zheng Mo not only made Suk feel at a loss, but also made him feel hot and dry. He was lying on the bed with a light sense of dryness in the summer night, so that Zheng Mo was only wearing a pair of underwear and a thin blanket.


    The chest peak, once attacked by Suk, is covered by a thin blanket and turns into two hills with beautiful curves and flat abdomen. The two jade legs are long and straight.


    Bare arms, holding a mobile phone, waiting for the text message to be sent out, unexpectedly there is no reason to gently breathe out. After all, a girl, it''s really some pressure to ask her to say this.


    A burst of hot and dry let her twist her body a little, ready to change a posture, suddenly the corner of the eye to see his bedside seems to have a shadow, subconsciously crooked a look, immediately scared shiver.


    "Ah! Han Mei, you are going to die! I''m scared to death


    Because Zheng Mo lives in the upper bunk of the dormitory, now Han Mei is stepping on the lower bunk and holding the iron pipe at the head of the bed. She only shows her head outside. At the moment, she still has a bad smile on her face. How can she feel terrible.


    "I just want to see if Suk is texting you?"


    "What''s the matter?" Zheng Mo didn''t know why Han Mei said that. She turned over and sat up, holding a blanket on her chest with one hand. She looked down and saw Han Mei clearly. The girl was wearing a nightgown, the sky blue suspender Nightgown, which was very clear and transparent. Of course, she was just wearing a nightgown, which was empty, with two cherries and a touch of blue Grass, under the barrier of cloth, looms.


    "Suk texted me just now! Dirty thoughts, obscene language, obscene words, full of provocative ability Han Mei said as she climbed up the small ladder between the two shops.


    As soon as I lift my thigh, the hem of my nightdress shrinks to the bottom of my leg. If the angle is right, I''m afraid I can see the beautiful scenery at a glance. I''m sure I''ll be looking at some things like agaric and abalone.


    But it''s a pity that even though the boys in the opposite dormitory building are so obsessed with each other that there are so many cameras, telescopes and other equipment, there is a bad habit in every dormitory of the female dormitory building, that is, to pull the curtains tightly without leaving any gaps.


    So, Han Mei is safe, everyone is safe.


    "Suk texted you? What did he say? " Zheng Mo looked at Han Mei, who was sitting on the wall side by side with herself, and frowned slightly.


    "Alas! I''m sorry to say that! Xiaomo, you have to be psychologically prepared! " Han Mei said while holding out her right hand around Zheng Mo''s neck, slowly put her head close to her ear, and said softly: "Suk asked me if I was asleep?"


    In fact, Zheng Mo knows that Suk can''t let Han Mei say that, but he is still very interested in the content of the text message. When he hears these words from Han Mei, he is relieved, but his heart is still hanging high. He is interrupted by Han Mei''s action.


    "Hello! What are you groping for? " Zheng Mo suddenly found that Han Mei''s hand did not know when it had been put into her blanket. Now she was rubbing and grabbing her soft meat.


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry. Suk said he made a mistake! I feel, during the day, Suk is not so touching you! It''s really big and round, just like white steamed bread! "As soon as Han Mei finished speaking, she felt Zheng Mo''s body was suddenly stiff. She immediately responded: "Hey, I didn''t mean to peep. I was awakened by urine. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw you riding Suke. He reached in and touched it!"


    Get it! Han Meiyue explained that Zheng Mo was so ashamed that she forgot her resistance to Han Mei''s brutality. The girl didn''t have a heavy hand. When she rubbed back and forth, the swelling feeling with numbness became more and more intense. Soon, this feeling swam all over her body. At that time, it seemed that Suk was like this!


    Just under Zheng Moyi''s confused love, the mobile phone that she has been holding in her hand vibrates and wakes up a lot. Looking at Han Mei''s tireless efforts, she immediately pushes her away: "roll, roll! If you want to touch your heart, it''s not without it! "


    "Hey, hey! I just want to test if there is any change after Suk touches it! " Looking at Zheng Mo''s bad look, Han Mei quickly slips away and gets out of bed, muttering: "you let me go! Touch yourself, no feeling


    Zheng Mo urged Han Mei: "go away, go away! If you don''t feel it, I''ll go and post an advertisement for you tomorrow! Big beauty Han Mei''s chest, please feel! Cool! Please take care of it


    As he spoke, he looked down at his cell phone. Suk''s message said, "don''t mention the room, elder sister. Besides, I can''t sleep. I''ll be dead, OK?"

 Chapter 295

    It''s hard to solve Zheng Mo''s provocation. Suk realizes that Li Feifei hasn''t answered her SMS for a long time. She looks up at the wall clock. It''s just more than 11 o''clock now. She thinks that Li Feifei won''t be sleeping, right?


    "Hello! Big sister! Get up and pee! " Suk had no choice but to send another text message. However, before he put down his mobile phone, the phone vibrated. It seemed that Li Feifei was on the phone. . |


    "Hello!"


    "Here you are! Suk, you''re dead! " Li Feifei''s angry voice came from the other end of the phone, a little hoarse. It was really a sign of sleeping.


    "Calm down! Calm down Suk quickly stopped Li Feifei''s irrational behavior, and pointed out her shortcomings: "why don''t you text me back?"


    "SMS? Didn''t I give it back to you? " Li Feifei is also a Leng, muttered a "I remember I asked you what?"


    "Yes! I gave you one back, OK? Second! The second one is "what is the wood?" Suk was a little guilty when he said this. After all, there was only one word in the message, but fortunately, the girl didn''t see it.


    "Oh! I didn''t see it! I''m so sleepy Li Feifei yawned and lowered her voice: "I went out with my mother this afternoon. I''m so tired!"


    "Your mother''s back?" Suk knows that Li Feifei''s parents are workaholics. Although they live in Weihai, they spend most of their time away from home. This is very similar to Zhou Yuhui''s family.


    "Well! Come back! But tomorrow we''ll have to fly away! "


    Suk listened to Li Feifei''s voice with a strong sense of loss. After all, the time for their family to be together is really not much, even after the winter and summer holidays. After all, there is no holiday for their parents to work.


    "I wonder if I can treat you to dinner tomorrow?" Suk is leading the conversation elsewhere, but that''s what he''s calling for.


    "There may be no time at noon. I have to take my mother on the plane!" Li Feifei is a little embarrassed. After all, Suk is taking the initiative to date himself. There are not many such things.


    "It''s OK, I said it''s evening! My mother told you to come to my house for dinner at night! "


    "To your house for dinner?" Li Feifei immediately surprised to ask a, excited and stunned, complex mood. At the thought that she was so smoothly accepted by the Suke family, the little girl immediately said: "no problem, you will come to pick me up at that time!"


    After deciding on tomorrow''s dinner, Suk can finally breathe a sigh of relief. He lies in bed and combs his thoughts. In fact, he still has a lot of things to do, such as the money box in the basement, taking over the industrial sites in the three streets, fulfilling his claim and feasting on the three armies.


    After a quiet night, Suk had a good sleep. He didn''t really get up until after 9:30. After washing, he went to the kitchen to eat something casually. He turned out his ID card and went downstairs to the basement.


    The location of the sundries in the basement was the same as what he had arranged before, but it didn''t move at all. Suk pulled out the suitcase from the bottom and opened it with a snap of spring. The stacks of money in it were very attractive.


    Weihai bank is the city bank of Weihai City. Suk chose here mainly because he was worried about the national background of the four major banks. To be honest, this money may not be much, but if an 18-year-old high school student is allowed to deposit and withdraw, I''m afraid anyone who has a heart will guess.


    Standing at the gate of Weihai bank, Suk was carrying a suitcase in his hand. Maybe everyone passing by would not think that this young man would hold a huge sum of money in his hand.


    "Little brother, what business do you want to handle? There is our teller machine for deposit and withdrawal!" When the manager saw Suk coming in, he looked around and quickly met him.


    "I want to save money!" Suk looked at the man in front of him with a smile and white teeth.


    "Save money! There''s an all-in-one machine over there. It''s very convenient! " Although the lobby manager has a good attitude, he looks young and has a good suitcase. At first glance, he looks like a student who is going to return to school on Sunday with a change of clothes.


    "I''m afraid I''ve saved a little too much money!" Suk said weakly, then pointed to the sign on the east side of the hall: "where can I go?"


    The lobby manager took a look in the direction that Suk pointed out: "VIP customer service area? Little brother, there is VIP customer service, the bottom line of deposit is more than 500000! "


    "I have!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and decided not to tease the man any more. He raised his hand and patted the trunk: "it''s all money in it!"


    "I''ll go!" The lobby manager, who was about thirty years old, was shocked when he heard Suk''s words. His chin fell off and his eyes widened. He pointed to Suk''s suitcase and repeated, "is it all money in it?"


    After looking at Suk nodding, the man asked Suk to wait for a moment and ran into the VIP service area. Without two or three minutes, the man came out, but behind him was a young woman with a bright face and a smile."Hello, sir. I''m the account manager of Weihai bank. My name is Ma Yina. What can I do for you?" Mayna looks like she is in her twenties. Her hair is high and her face is beautiful. She has a plain white slim shirt on her upper body, a bright square scarf under her collar, and a dark blue one-step skirt under her. She is full of professionalism. She nods slightly to Suk as she says.


    "I want to save money!" As soon as Suk finished, the account manager warmly raised his hand and led to the VIP area inside, "Sir, please follow me!" As soon as he said he would take a step, he wanted to help Suk carry the box.


    However, it''s a pity that as soon as Ma Yina reaches for the handle of the box, her professional smile suddenly stagnates, blushes slightly and feels embarrassed. Then she makes another effort, and the box still doesn''t move.


    Suk looked at the red faced account manager, really looking at the beauty embarrassment is also a pleasant thing, a smile: "we can pull past!"


    As soon as he finished, Suk raised his hand and pressed the handle of the box. Suddenly, a pull rod came up, and two small wheels popped out of the box.


    Ma Yina is still a little embarrassed. After all, as a customer manager, she has only been able to do it for three months. But in these three months, she can describe her poor performance. I hope she can have a good harvest today!


    In the VIP service area, it''s the kind of cubicle office area where every account manager has his own table. Suk walks to her seat with Marina and sits down.


    "How much are you going to deposit, sir?" Ma Yina''s mouth turned up slightly and her professional smile bloomed after training.


    Suk pondered for a while, raised his hand, rubbed his nose, and muttered, "ten thousand? Or 20000? " Then I found that the woman''s face on the opposite side was a little blue, and some of them were sad.


    Ma Yina looked at the student like young man in front of her. After all, she didn''t hold much hope. However, when she heard 120000 words like this, she was still a little disappointed. It seems that she really can''t finish her task this month.


    As soon as he told Suk that the money could be arranged outside, he saw Suk lift the suitcase on the ground to the table. With two clicks of the spring lock, Suk pulled out two stacks of 100 yuan bills: "I''ll keep 20000 yuan! Save the rest of the money


    "My God Ma Yina felt that she was surrounded by happiness all of a sudden. The box was full of money. How could it cost millions!

 Chapter 296

    At the moment when Marina opened the box in Suk, she was all at a loss. She worked in the bank and was all the owners who had seen a lot of money. But Rao was so worried.


    "My God Cover small mouth, a surprised inexplicable appearance, although the voice is not big, but also attracted the attention of other colleagues, have quietly to her side.


    "Save it for me!" While talking, Suk took out his ID card and pushed it over. He thought that he was a big customer. He didn''t need to save money himself!


    Although she was dazzled by the millions of banknotes, Ma Yina had some working experience as a bank account manager in recent months. She first looked at Suk''s ID card and said, "Mr. Suk, do you have any other ideas for such a large amount of cash? For example, how about buying Treasury bonds or investing in other financial products? "


    "Financial products? Do you have any funds? " After all, there was a rush of funds a few years ago, but the stock market was volatile. After a sustained decline, most investors lost money.


    "In fact, it''s not only about fund management, but also about stocks, foreign exchange, insurance and trust. If you think stocks and funds are risky, I recommend you choose fixed income trust products. Of course, I need to give you a detailed plan for all of these!" She said slowly, holding back her excitement.


    "All right! The money is with you. As for which scheme is better, it''s up to you to decide! " Suk''s head grew bigger when he heard that. In fact, he just wanted to move the money out of the basement, but he was happy that money could make money.


    When Suk walked out of the bank, he felt relaxed and finally transferred the huge amount of money from extortion. He stretched hard. As soon as he walked down the steps, he heard someone talking behind him. . |


    "where are you going, sir?"


    Suk turned to see a young woman, about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, dressed in the same uniform as an account manager, but the two headlights in front of her chest were really attractive. It seemed that the buttons of her shirt would burst out at any time. She was even three points bigger than Du Wan.


    She looks good. She has light makeup and Danfeng eyes. When she smiles, she really has a lot of manners. However, the woman seems to be a little uncomfortable. She smiles like an old friend for many years. When she walks down the stage, the two meatballs around her quiver up and down, which makes Suk a little uncomfortable.


    "Where are you going, sir?" Seeing that Suk didn''t speak, the woman didn''t feel embarrassed, and she was still smiling.


    "We know each other?" Suk doesn''t know what the woman''s intention is, but he doesn''t smile. He asks suspiciously.


    "Don''t we know each other now? I''m the account manager of Weihai bank. My name is Zhai Lili Zhai Lili pointed to a small strip of breastplate on her chest peak, and at the same time, she straightened her waist. Suddenly, a pair of big waves rushed to Suk.


    "Hello! I don''t know what''s the matter with you? " Suk intuitively doesn''t like Zhai Lili. There is always a touch of spring between her eyes and eyebrows, just like Daji on TV.


    "I don''t know your name yet?" Zhai Lili, like an old friend, came to talk about her family. She asked casually, and even made people not feel abrupt.


    "Suk!" After Suk finished, Zhai Lili continued: "I need to visit my customers now, but my car was sent for maintenance yesterday! I don''t know if I can get a ride! "


    "Are you sure I drove here?" Suk looked at the woman in front of her playfully.


    "I don''t think you''ll come by yourself with a box of money." Zhai Lili said that she began to laugh, covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "All right! Where are you going? If you''re on the way, I can give you a ride! " Suk has no way to deal with this woman. If she refuses, she will be too stingy.


    "No.14 Yongxiang street is Jinhua business city!"


    "Oh Suk nodded. To be honest, it was not far from his destination. He answered and walked to the parking lot: "let''s go!"


    Just two steps away, Suk heard a cry from Zhai Lili. Turning around, he saw that the woman sprained her feet and jumped forward involuntarily. When she reacted, she already held her arm.


    Suddenly I felt that my arm was squeezed between the two meatballs. It was soft and elastic. With Zhai Lili''s breathing, she was still moving.


    Suk immediately felt hot on his face. He didn''t know what to say at all. He could only slightly side his head and take a look at Zhai Lili.


    "Scared to death! Scared to death Zhai Lili seems to have a lingering fear. She keeps mumbling and grabs Suk''s arm tightly. She seems to have picked up a life-saving straw and refuses to let go. Her whole upper body sticks to her.


    Suk tried to pull his arm out, but with a little effort, Zhai Lili immediately resisted and was even more at a loss."Well! Sorry Zhai Lili finally came to her senses. Her face was flushed. She vomited her tongue in embarrassment and quickly moved away from her body. But at the moment of moving, Suk still clearly felt a numbness in her arm.


    Suk, who pretends to be nothing, has already gone through a lot in her heart. Does this woman seem to be seducing herself? I glanced at her eyes, but it seemed that Zhai Lili was almost wrestling. She lowered her head and moved her wrists.


    "Are you all right?" Suk frowned slightly and told himself that he should keep away from such a woman.


    "It''s all right! Thanks to you just now, otherwise I would have wrestled in public and lost my life! " After Zhai Lili finished, she pretended to look around.


    Suk stops talking and goes directly to his car. Sun song''s car is an old Passat, but it''s well maintained. I think it''s also for lending Suk, so I went to Midea.


    Starting the car slowly, she slowly merged into the traffic. Sitting in the co driver''s seat, Zhai Lili naturally leaned on the back of her chair: "Oh! I''m so tired. I''ve been sitting all morning! " As he said this, he loosened the small kerchief at the collar and untied the buttons on his shirt.


    Suk gulped down his saliva. Just as he glanced past his eyes, he saw a large area of snow-white through his wide open neckline, and even half a piece of underwear with hollow pattern.

 Chapter 297

    "Mr. Suk, do you work or go to school now?" When Zhai Lili talks, her body turns to Suk''s side and suddenly reveals her snow-white chest. A deep career line is particularly obvious. It seems that she doesn''t realize that her underwear has been slightly exposed. The tender white lace and sticking on the bulging breast are eye-catching. . |


    Suk took a subconscious look and quickly turned his head. His heart was pounding. Unconsciously, his mouth was dry and his hands holding the steering wheel seemed unstable.


    "Go to school!"


    "Still at school! It''s a big business at home! I didn''t expect you to have so much pocket money. It must be four million! " It has to be said that Zhai Lili''s eyes are vicious. At that time, when she looked at the box in the VIP service area, she could roughly estimate the amount of money, which was very accurate.


    "Not bad!"


    Suk felt that it was difficult for him to speak. The two meatballs in his head flew back and forth with their Pipa in their arms. They could rush out and hit him at any time.


    At this time, the mobile phone in his pocket began to vibrate, and suxton woke up when he appeared. He freed his right hand from the pocket of his jeans and found out that it was sun Songlai''s phone.


    Before coming back to the bank, Suk has already told sun song to call all the people under his command together and choose a restaurant to have a good meal. One is to meet them formally, and the other is to make the promise he made when he was at KTV.


    "Hello! Boss, I''m sun song! "


    Sun song''s voice came from the other end of the phone. Suk answered softly. Then he heard sun song say the address of the hotel he had chosen.


    "Boss, I''ve called all my brothers here. It''s the stranger Hotel on Yong''an street!"


    "OK, I see!" Suk hung up. At that time, he told sun song that he would choose the hotel on the three streets he was in charge of. He did as he expected.


    "Hoo Taking this opportunity, Suk finally calmed down a lot. Her heart beat was not as intense as before, but before she put away her mobile phone, Zhai Lili suddenly grabbed it.


    "Your cell phone is so small! It''s like a girl''s! " Zhai Lili, playing with her mobile phone in her hand, said casually, but it''s true. Now this phone is still the one Zheng Mo used at the beginning, which naturally seems to be used by girls.


    Suk turned her head and had to frown at Zhai Lili''s behavior, but people didn''t care at all. She broadcast a series of numbers, and then a ring tone came from the phone in her bag.


    "Ha ha, I saved my phone in it!" Sure enough, Zhai Lili made her own opinion and said very well. She didn''t feel anything wrong with her behavior at all.


    "Were you booking a hotel?" Zhai Lili returns Suk''s mobile phone while she says it. She is very considerate and slowly tucks it into the side pocket of Suk''s jeans. The tight jeans make it not so easy to put things in the pocket. Suk has no choice but to lift his buttocks a little.


    "Eh!" As soon as Suk raised his butt, the mobile phone fell into his pocket. But the next second, she was shocked and sat back. Just now, Zhai Lili''s little hand seemed to be on the zipper of her pants and slowly rubbed it.


    Shua, Suk felt that his face must have become a monkey''s ass, like a needle on pins and needles. The numbness almost made his steering wheel out of control. His eyes could not help but become cold. He turned his head and glared. As soon as he was about to speak, Zhai Lili took the lead.


    "I''ve been to a stranger''s Hotel, where the environment is pretty good and the price is fair!" As she said this, Zhai Lili took out a tissue paper from her satchel, took out a white tissue, stuck it on her neck to absorb sweat, and moved all the way down. Finally, she lifted her collar, lowered her head, and carefully squeezed the tissue, wiping it like a chicken pecking rice.


    Suk could only turn her head back again. I don''t know why, Zhai Lili always teases herself like nothing, using her body and her proud double peaks. Is it because she has too much charm?


    "Mr. Suk, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed if you hand over such a large amount of cash to Ma Yina. She''s only been in the position of account manager for a few months. You can see that Christmas will be more than one month now, and then new year''s day, Spring Festival and Valentine''s day. I expect the price of gold will rise. If you give it to me, it won''t take half a year Your income will certainly exceed your expectation


    Sure enough, Suk finally understood that this woman''s intention was to come for her millions, but she didn''t expect that she would be so bold and reckless to rob her colleagues'' customers, and her feelings were much worse.


    "So now I suggest you consider carefully whether you should put the money in the hands of an experienced and dedicated customer service manager, of course! If I don''t offer myself, I seem to be hypocritical! " At this point, Zhai Lili smiles.


    "My working principle is that I will provide all the services that customers need! I will not fulfill all the requirements of customersWhen Suk saw the woman talking, she slowly tilted her legs. In the narrow space, the long legs wrapped in flesh colored silk stockings were shining. When Zhai Lili tilted her legs, she pushed her skirt like the root of her legs.


    "Hoo Suk felt that his breathing was in disorder. This was the first time in his life that someone teased him with his body. He was also teased by chiguoguo and his thighs were exposed. Suddenly, he stepped on the brake.


    "Sorry! Here I am Suk really can''t stand the harassment of this woman. She wanted to send her to her destination. Who knows that she has gone too far, especially when Zhai Lili casts her eyes from time to time, as if to say: "come on! Come on to me


    Zhai Lili obviously didn''t expect Suk to do this. For a moment, she was a little surprised. She turned her head and looked out of the car window. As expected, the stranger hotel was in front of her. She turned her head and looked at Suk again. Her face was a little unnatural.


    However, as an account manager, the first condition is to be bold, careful and cheeky. This little wind wave is not worth mentioning in Zhai Lili''s eyes, but I didn''t expect that this little guy was so unruly. Soon his expression of astonishment melted and changed into a brilliant smile: "ah! It''s half past eleven! Mr. Suk, why don''t I treat you to a light meal and treat it as my reward for cleaning the car? "


    As soon as she finished, Zhai Lili''s face suddenly became ugly. This was the first time she lost her manners after she got on the bus, because when she looked out of the car window, there were at least thirty or forty people, one by one with evil spirit, dragon painting style, bareback tattoo, coming towards her side, and they were fierce.

 Chapter 298

    For example, gang figures of the old fool come out in droves to chop people. At least 30 men, or with green skin or bare head, rarely have hairstyles that ordinary people like. Not only that, they show their tattoos, arms and chest wantonly. . |


    Zhai Lili suddenly saw such a scene and was shocked. When she realized that her position seemed to be the target of these local ruffians, her face began to turn pale.


    "Suk!" In a hurry, Zhai Lili, no matter what kind of posterity, turned her head and pushed Suk''s shoulder: "drive, go!"


    "What''s the matter?" Suk turned around and saw sun song walking in front of her. However, when she saw that Zhai Lili had changed her charming appearance, she looked like Pan Jinlian, and became a charming Lin Daiyu. She had been teased all the time. She immediately found her vent, which aroused her evil interest.


    "Do you know the case of Li Tianyi?"


    "Drive! What? Li Tianyi! Li Tianyi Zhai Lili constantly urged, at the beginning did not pay attention to listen to Suk''s words, but after repeating it, she immediately widened her eyes: "you said Li Tianyi?"


    This is not only a white face, and even the eyes are straight, eyes full of panic.


    In the legend of the second generation of officials and the son of a rich family, his father is well-known and well-known. When he was young, he drove like a lightning rod without a license. He was grumpy and hurt people when he didn''t say a word. He was nicknamed the silver gun bully. That''s right! He is Nezha!


    But now Li Tianyi is equal to Nezha, and is called Li family''s double gun. |


    the case that shocked the whole country is now hot. Zhai Lili must have seen the relevant information from the Internet. Now these underworld groups have bad intentions. Do they want to turn me around?


    Suk didn''t mention Li Tianyi. As soon as she mentioned the name, Zhai Lili suddenly lost her mind. In recent days, her colleagues have been talking about it, sighing that the world is changing with each passing day, and disasters are everywhere.


    "Suk, let''s go!" This time, Zhai Lili was really scared. She was crying in her voice and shook Suk''s shoulder hard. But Suk didn''t make her wish. She didn''t move. She even quickly leaned forward and pushed the co pilot''s door open.


    "Ah Zhai Lili yelled out. The footsteps of the people outside were getting closer and closer. It seemed that the street was silent. She had goose bumps all over her body and was about to climb into Suk''s arms without hesitation.


    Suk was absent-minded for a moment. It is reasonable that this woman is too timid! In broad daylight, there was such a big reaction. Is there a shadow in my heart? Stimulated? At the thought of this, I suddenly felt guilty. Just as I was about to say a word of comfort, sun song and he had already come to the car.


    When the light in the car was dim, it seemed that someone had come to the side of the car. Zhai Lili''s body was shaking involuntarily. Her body had been tilted into Suk''s arms, and the two large masses of soft meat on her chest were directly pressed on Suk''s arm.


    "Boss!"


    After sun song finished, all the people behind him called out in unison: "boss!"


    Suk couldn''t move when she wanted to get out of the car. Zhai Lili was like an octopus, holding herself tightly, but she could only pat her on the shoulder: "Hello! They are not Li Tianyi! "


    Zhai Lili slowly raised her head, but her face was still like gold paper. She didn''t turn her head at all. Instead, she stared at Suk. Her eyes were very complex, panic, helplessness, shock, astonishment, inconceivable. All kinds of emotions were released by her eyes.


    Finally get rid of the shackles of zhailili, Suk shrugged: "they are looking for me!"


    "Boss? Are you their boss? " Zhai Lili took a long time to organize her language, but she still didn''t believe it. After that, she subconsciously turned around and looked out of the car.


    These people in black have arranged their ranks. It seems that they are ranked according to their qualifications. Sun song is the first, followed by Huang Mao, and there are four men. There are almost 20 people in the third and fourth row. Although these people have fierce evil spirit, they are all standing on one side now.


    "It seems so!" While talking, Suk pushes the door open in Zhai Lili''s shocked eyes and bends down to get out of the car.


    Because of sun song''s orders, the foreign restaurant has been cleared. The door is closed, and a sign is put up outside to suspend business.


    In the hall on the second floor, five tables were set up, and the waiters were carrying wine bottles. However, these local ruffians, who love to hook up with cabbages when they have nothing to do, just took their eyes to indulge themselves. They were very honest and sat upright.


    "Brothers!" Sun Songduan stood up before his glass, full of a glass of Baijiu, shining in the sunlight, glittering and glittering, and looked around at the crowd.


    "Today, the boss said, eat and drink whatever you like! Enough wine, enough food, too much to eat, too much to drink! Let''s drink to the boss first As soon as sun song echoed, the hall became lively."Respect for the elderly!" Sun song finished the moment, all the people all get up, all the glasses.


    White T-shirt, light blue jeans, and Suk''s casual clothes make him stand out among the local ruffians in the hall. He is fresh and refined, and his mood is not quiet. I don''t know when he has been rejected or even bullied. After every grievance, he always fantasizes that one day he will become like Chen Haonan, the old fool Happy man, happy enmity.


    But now these people in front of him are all his subordinates. After all, sun song is his younger brother. However, when he looks at these people, he doesn''t have the excitement he imagined before. On the contrary, he is very insipid. Share bliss and misfortune together with baijiu.


    also looked at the blink with his eyes. "Everybody calls me boss, I am a little boy. After that, everyone is one family. If you don''t say anything, you can''t have the same blessing." Suk learned to act like a TV show, impassioned, Gudong a, all dry.


    "Share happiness and difficulties together!" It was like a slogan. All the people at the bottom echoed. After a glass of wine, the atmosphere suddenly became warm. Suk had time to take a look at Zhai Lili, who had to follow.


    "How does the mineral water taste?" Zhai Lili sat next to Suk and asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 299

    The 20000 yuan was left to sun song. He felt that he was not as suitable as he thought to be the boss of these people. Maybe it was because of his personality. Suk thought it would be better to stay behind the scenes all the time.


    "Hello! I''m going home. Why are you following me? "


    "Boss Suk, can you take me back to the business on the way?" Zhai Lili''s smile makes Suk have the illusion of punching hard. In front of her, this woman not only has the cheek to rub a meal with herself, but now she''s still following herself endlessly, and she doesn''t know what she wants.


    "Tell me! What do you want to do? I''ve given all the money to marina. I''m sure I won''t get it back! " Suk was a little agitated, and his tone was not so good.


    "Suk!" Zhai Lili has been calling Suk''s name since she was scared in the car. What''s surprising is the feeling she gives people. At first, there was always some dissolute expression between her eyebrows, but now this feeling has disappeared. It''s normal, maybe a little shy.


    "I admit it! At the beginning, I really wanted to get your money back, which in itself does not harm your interests. I can even guarantee that your income will be higher! "


    Zhai Lili''s formal appearance, coupled with the exclusive uniform of bank account manager, naturally reveals the temperament of white-collar Beauty and business elite: "but now I don''t think so!"


    "That''s good!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. After all, it''s really unacceptable to let himself do that kind of betrayal! Now that the woman has given up her mind, it''s better.


    "But I''d like you to do me a favor. I hope you can agree!" Zhai Lili then carefully stares at Suk''s expression, a little nervous.


    "Help? We are not familiar with each other, OK Suk really couldn''t do anything about this woman. He waved his hand: "goodbye!" Turn around and go.


    "Ah! Suk! Suk Zhai Lili''s face is a little ugly. I didn''t expect that this student like man would refuse himself so easily! Watching him get on the bus and leave, he frowned and sighed: "how can it be like this?"


    Suk drove away. After a few minutes, he felt the phone shaking: "Hello, Feifei!"


    "Suk, I''m going back from the airport now! What are you doing? " Li Feifei''s voice is very cheerful, and the broadcast voice comes from his mobile phone, reminding that the flight is boarding.


    "I just went out. Do you want me to pick you up?" Suk looked at the electronic clock in the car. It''s just 1:20. It takes about 40 minutes to get to the airport from here. It''s too late.


    "No, it''s too much trouble for us to leave when you come, but I''ll go to see you, and you! Go to Rongsheng department store and wait for me. I''ll buy something for my uncle and aunt! " Although Li Feifei also wants to experience the feeling of seeing her boyfriend off, it''s a waste of time.


    "Yes Suk should say that although Li Feifei wants to buy things for her parents, now she has money. Her pocket money has already broken through the 10000 yuan mark in this period of time, and she has become a 10000 yuan household worthy of the name. When the time comes, she can''t just settle the bill.


    As soon as I hung up the phone, I was still thinking about whether I would go to fangfeiyi first to make up for the time when I was absent from work. I felt that my mobile phone was shaking again.


    The caller ID is a strange number, but the place of ownership is Yanjing.


    After a little thought, it seems that I don''t have any friends in Yanjing. What''s more, there are only a few people who know this number. Is it the wrong number?


    "Hello Phone tirelessly shock up endless, Suk just connected.


    "Is that Suk?" On the phone is a woman''s voice, quite strange, but it seems to have such a little impression, the kind of distance can feel the toe high gas high above.


    "I''m Suk, who are you?" Suk frowned involuntarily, but he didn''t know himself.


    "Come to Yanjing next Saturday, there will be a match for you!" The woman said a word without thinking, which made Suk unhappy. The tone of her voice was naturally better: "who are you?"


    "Li Linglong!"


    ¡°£¡¡± After listening to this, Suk suddenly realized that she didn''t know many women, and even more, she was arrogant and had nothing in her eyes. Li Linglong, who was naturally impressed, came out coldly. However, it was a long time ago that she met her at Tianma racetrack last time.


    "Come or not?" At the same time, Suk''s eyes suddenly showed a girl with Hawaiian skin color, Indian hairstyle, and the arrogance of Yanjing 49 city. At the moment, a girl with nose in the air was looking at herself with disdain.


    "No time!" Cut, although Suk''s temper is soft, mud Bodhisattva must have three points of anger! Hum, hang up the phone and throw it to the co pilot''s seat.


    There is a luxurious club in Yanjing City, where a group of young people get together. There are men and women, most of whom are in their twenties. They are rich and noble. Most of them have family businesses, and some of them have already occupied an important position in the business.


    This is Yanjing super run club. Li Linglong looks at the phone in her hands in a daze. Up to now, she still doesn''t believe that anyone in the world dares to hang up his phone. Her face is getting worse and worse. She holds her mobile phone tightly, and her knuckles are pale because of her strength."Ha


    There was a light smile and some schadenfreude. Li Linglong suddenly turned her head. On her right hand, a woman in a bamboo fiber Yoga suit was doing some difficult movements, but the expression on her face was too arrogant. Looking at Li Linglong''s shriveled face, she couldn''t restrain her smile.


    "You''re going to die!" Li Linglong where to endure the sarcasm of others, a stare almost threw the mobile phone out, but fortunately has been sitting beside her, the man quickly stop.


    "Sister Linglong, calm down! Calm down This man even looks less than 20 years old. His face is as green as Suk''s. his skin is white, his face is melon shaped, his chin is sharp, and his eyes are peach blossom. If he doesn''t speak like a man, he is a fake girl.


    The man leaned forward and put his head in front of Li Linglong''s eyes. The distance was only ten centimeters. His eyes were full of heat: "sister! Is it that the expert you said didn''t give us face? You tell me where he is? Brother, I''ll kill him right away! "


    "Cut! What kind of superior and inferior people! Li Linglong, do you have hysteria? I''m paranoid. Do you think this is the first character D? Any country bumpkin is ToHai Fujiwara At this time, the woman put her hands together to worship Buddha: "why do you say you have nothing to do with that madman? He is a famous drag racing king. It takes courage to drag racing with others. It''s killing to drag racing with him! "


    [author''s digression]: little lonely is suffering from the problem of job transfer these days. Please be considerate of Haihan! But this book will never be eunuch, this is just the beginning!

 Chapter 300

    Li Linglong''s face changed from cloudy to sunny, and she always felt that she was suffocating and had nowhere to vent her anger. At this time, she heard the woman who had nothing to do with yoga ridicule her, and immediately clapped her hands and said, "don''t you believe me to kill you


    "Hey! I said Li Linglong, you are a mad dog! I can''t hear it! I tell you, my Cheng Meili is not easy to bully! If you don''t agree, we''ll come and practice! " The woman was dressed in a plain white bamboo fiber Yoga suit, a tight T-shirt with suspenders on her upper body, and a pair of flared bloomers on her lower body. She was barefooted. As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately started to fight. |


    the whole person''s momentum has changed. His body is upright and tight, his arms rotate slowly, and finally meet in front of his chest, forming Yin and Yang palms with palms facing each other, which is the starting hand of Emei boxing, holding the moon in his arms.


    But Li Linglong is very angry at the moment, and immediately rushes towards Cheng Meili. However, the things here have already attracted the attention of the people around him. Once the excitement comes, they all surround him. It''s easy to persuade them.


    Suk hung up Li Linglong''s phone, subconsciously drove the car to fangfeiyi''s street, far away, and saw a man at the gate who looked very familiar. At the same time, luofeiyan came out of it.


    "Yueleichi?" Suk got out of the car and finally remembered his name. It was the boy he met in the gold cabinet KTV before! Although he felt like a dissolute rich man to himself, he didn''t feel bad about this boy Suk.


    But when Suk walked past, he found that the expression on Luo Feiyan''s face was not very good. Although he was not sad or happy, he knew that almost no matter what he did, Luo Feiyan had a smile on his face. At the moment, this expression was not normal.


    With a slight frown, Suk walked over and heard Yue Leichi''s voice vaguely: "you''d better be careful! My sister specially asked me to go to Weihai to look for you. I''ll give you a reminder! "


    "I don''t need your hypocrisy! If it''s nothing, I won''t send it! " Luo Feiyan''s tone is very light, with an obvious refusal to thousands of miles away. |


    Yue Leichi was not angry. He shrugged his shoulders with a playful smile: "elder sister! You''re my sister, too. Be careful! " As soon as he finished speaking, he looked at Luo Feiyan''s face and suddenly added a smile. He said hello to someone behind him: "Su Xiaodi!"


    Unconsciously, he turned his head to see that he was a little dazed, but he immediately laughed: "who should I be? It''s not Suk


    "Sister smoke" Suk went to the two people, first said hello to Luo Feiyan, and then nodded to Yue Leichi: "good luck, we meet again!"


    "What a coincidence! I heard you broke the gold cabinet? Bull Yue Leichi gives sukbi a big thumb. Although he can see that he is not interested in such things, the expression on his face is still comfortable.


    "Su Xiaodi, let''s go back!" Luo Feiyan is a little confused. He doesn''t know why Suk and Yue Leichi know each other. However, he finds that they are just friends and immediately starts to call Suk.


    "Well! You two chat, I withdraw first! " Yue Leichi nodded to Suk and waved to Luo Feiyan. Then he went to the street and stopped a taxi and went away.


    "Sister Yan, what''s the matter?" Suk found that Luo Feiyan was staring at the taxi. He didn''t move for a long time. His eyes were very complicated and people couldn''t see through.


    "It''s OK, let''s go! Come in Luo Feiyan didn''t want to say more. He stretched out his hand and took Suk''s arm directly into the door.


    "Suk! Do you know him? "


    There was no one in the shop, and Suk didn''t have to go upstairs to play the piano. Instead, he sat on the sofa in the hall on the first floor with Luo Feiyan. At this time, Luo Feiyan finally asked after a pause.


    "I''ve seen it once!" Suk shook his head.


    "Ignore him, there are no good people in the big house!" Luo Feiyan said and waved: "Xiao Bai, give us something to drink!"


    Suk intuitively thought that Luo Feiyan might know more about Yue Leichi, and even had a deeper connection between them. If he had heard right at that time, Yue Leichi called Sheng Jie!


    "By the way, why do you have so much time today? I can''t stand thinking about my sister?" Luo Feiyan has approved Suk to have a rest this evening. Naturally, he knows that he may have something to do. For his appearance, it''s really unexpected.


    "Hey, hey! I''m passing by! Passing by As soon as Suk heard about the goblin boss, he seemed to have a tendency to tease himself. He quickly waved his hand and made an innocent young man.


    "What''s wrong? "I''ve done it!" Pink lips light open, two words jumped out, immediately let Suk blush, this goblin how dare to say anything? After Luo Feiyan finished, he still had a strong thirst for knowledge. He leaned his head slightly and stared at Suk''s eyes.


    "Sister Yan, I think I have to go first! There will be something else to do later! " Suk had no choice but to start something to escape. Looking at his boss''s coquettish smile, he stood up quickly.


    "Don''t go! Xiaobai gave you something to drink! " Luo Feiyan looks at Suke''s scurrying face. He is very happy. He smiles and welcomes people."Sister Yan, I''m leaving. See you tomorrow!" Suk ran out, but the expression of Luo Feiyan began to become dignified with Suk''s leaving. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He frowned slightly and clenched his fists.


    Suk parked his car in the parking lot, looked at the time, estimated that Li Feifei should be coming soon, and then walked to the gate, watching people coming and going, the door was flowing, but the temperature outside was not comfortable, although it was no longer scorching.


    I went directly into the department store. As soon as I entered, I felt very comfortable and cool. I turned my pocket. Today, I brought a few hundred yuan bills. I think it''s enough to buy things.


    When Suk was bored, there was a task prompt sound in his mind. He immediately entered the space and saw the new task refreshed on the electronic screen.


    "Mission: catch the thief peeping in the Department Store toilet. Reward: 400 yuan. "


    "I''ll go, peep thief in the toilet?" After reading this task, Suk immediately feels a little obscene. In fact, it''s normal for you to take a telescope to look at the girls'' dormitory in the university campus, but you have to peep in the toilet of the department store. It''s disgusting.


    "Suk!" Just when Suk was still thinking about whether he wanted to go upstairs to have a look, Li Feifei''s voice rang out behind him. Unexpectedly, the girl also knew to come in and look for herself. Turning around, she saw Li Feifei suddenly open her arms and pounce on her.

 Chapter 301

    Li Feifei is very happy, this kind of mood is very special, completely from Suk, or Suk''s other family, if the first time to eat at his home is to help Suk, then this time it is no doubt that he has won the favor of Suk''s parents, for a girl falling in love, the greatest happiness in the world is this!


    Watching her mother pass the security check, Li Feifei called Suk the first time, and even took a taxi to save time. . |


    although I didn''t find Suk at the door, I saw him at the first sight when I entered the department store. He was standing aside with a thoughtful expression.


    "Suk!" Li Feifei cheered, like a dove like open hands, directly rushed to the past.


    Compared with hiding in school for fear of being seen by teachers and classmates, in this department store full of strangers, people can express their feelings more directly.


    Suk subconsciously held Li Feifei in his arms. He was warm and fragrant. His waist was as thin as willow. His two peaks were soft and elastic. A warm breath came from his ear. He was itching in his ear. "Are you waiting to worry?"


    Suk felt that he had some money on his face and looked around like a thief. After all, it was the first time that he was holding a girl in such a public. Fortunately, in today''s society, people have long been accustomed to this small matter, and no one has seen it more.


    "No! I''ve just been here for a while Suk patted Li Feifei''s waist awkwardly and released herself from her arm without any trace.


    "Do you have any idea what to buy?" Looking at Li Feifei''s dissatisfaction with what he just did, Suk quickly interrupted. . |


    "preliminary plan! Buy a belt for uncle and a bag for aunt! What do you think? "


    Looking at the smile on the girl''s face, curled eyelashes, and all the happiness in her eyes, Suk was a little absent-minded and naturally put out his hand to caress Li Feifei''s side face.


    "Good! Buy anything! It''s up to you to decide! "


    "Of course, I''ll decide. It''s not right that you have such a bad eye! You have a super long play is to take a fancy to miss Ben Li Feifei said as he walked in, directly took Suk''s hand 3A "shall we go and have a look at the cosmetics?"


    Shopping is a woman''s nature, and this time it''s Li Feifei who wants to buy gifts for her future father-in-law and mother-in-law. She''s even more cautious. She''s afraid that she doesn''t do well enough. After a big round of cosmetics counter, she still doesn''t choose which one to buy.


    "Well, what cosmetics should I buy! It''s not that you haven''t met my mother, and you don''t go out often. It''s useless to buy it! " Suk said helplessly, after so many turns, he has been seen by countless shopping guides, and he is not very comfortable.


    "I''m not buying it for you. I''ll buy it for my aunt." Li Feifei is really fussy. There are so many cosmetic brands coming and going, which makes her feel a little helpless.


    "Watch first, I''ll go to the toilet!" In fact, Suk is still thinking about the task in his heart. Although the reward of 400 yuan has been dispensable for a long time, he still thinks it is better for the man who peeps at the toilet to grasp it. His sense of justice tells Suk that this task is not for reward, but for the people.


    "OK, you go. If I''m not here later, you can go up to the second floor and look for me!" Li Feifei is lying on the counter, discussing with a shopping guide. Hearing what Suk said, he doesn''t lift his head and waves at him directly.


    Suk also pondered this task, only said a catch toilet peeper, but did not say which floor of the toilet, Rongsheng department store a total of seven floors! If there is no time, place and people, ten days and a half months do not want to complete the task.


    Along the way to the bathroom, Suk carefully observed the surroundings, especially when he arrived near the bathroom. He felt like Sherlock Holmes. Everyone was a little suspicious.


    Dawdling at the door of the bathroom for a long time, people came and went, casting uncomfortable eyes one after another. It seemed that Suk was treated as a scheming sex wolf. There was no way. Suk could only go in with a stiff head for convenience. When he went out, he subconsciously glanced at the women''s washroom, but still got nothing.


    In desperation, the first floor demon removal operation failed.


    Because I didn''t find Li Feifei in the cosmetics counter area, according to the previous agreement, Suk went up to the second floor on his own. It seemed that he didn''t hear Li Feifei say where to find her. He was dazed and full of people, but he couldn''t see her.


    At this time, the phone in his pocket had a movement, thinking that he was really stupid, or Feifei smart, know to call to determine the location.


    "Hello, Feifei, where are you?"


    "What fat? I''m Li Linglong From the phone came the voice of Li Linglong, who was driving a sports car in Yanjing city. It always gave people the feeling that he was above others and regarded others as ordinary people.


    "Oh! It''s OK, I''ll hang up! " Suk frowned as soon as he heard Li Linglong''s voice. Although his current task panel does help Li Linglong solve the problem, the reward of 1000 yuan is also drizzle.Even this task is not as good as letting Suk catch the peeping thief to do justice for heaven and have a sense of achievement!


    "You wait, I''m looking for you!" Li Linglong had been hung up by Suk once. After a long time, she summoned up her courage and reddened her face to dial Suk''s number again. If she was hung up by him again, she would be ashamed and indignant. After hearing Suk''s words, she quickly explained her intention.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk found that Li Linglong''s tone became much softer this time. It seems that he was a little more tough, which had some effect on her. Since others bowed their heads to be soft, Suk was not aggressive, and he also eased a lot.


    "I''d like to ask you to help me. There''s a strong guy coming to Yanjing next Saturday. He''s going to step on me. You''re the only one I know who can beat him! You''re the best driver I''ve ever seen. Can you help me Li Linglong is really good at learning. She not only begged Suk, but also flattered him from the side.


    There is no one who doesn''t like to be flattered. Suk immediately smiles and nods subconsciously after hearing this. He thinks that his driving skill is granted by the system, which is not comparable to that of ordinary driving schools. As soon as he starts to speak, he hears a scream suddenly, and then he says: "catch hooligans!"


    Suk was stunned to catch the hooligans? A peeper in the toilet? Listen again! I''ll go. Isn''t NIMA Li Feifei''s voice?

 Chapter 302

    "Hello! Hello Li Linglong shouts with her mobile phone. This time, Suk doesn''t hang up, but listening to the wind and the sound of hasty footsteps, she also feels what happened to Suk. . |


    "catch hooligans!"


    Suk ran quickly for a while. His mobile phone had been put into his trouser pocket. Li Feifei''s voice came again. Suk was anxious to fly directly.


    "Feifei, don''t let anything happen to you Suk''s face had turned black, his hands clenched his fists, and his heart was burning.


    People of all ages have the psychology of watching. Suk tries to get past these people and sees Li Feifei holding a woman''s arm with a red face.


    The woman was tall, with long hair and a shawl. She was even a little big, but she couldn''t see her face clearly with her back to Suk, but she felt very awkward.


    No matter what happened, Suk ran directly to him. Maybe his footsteps were too loud. The woman who was caught by Li Feifei looked back and then raised her foot to push Li Feifei away.


    "To die!"


    Suk sped up his speed and rushed over. He pulled the man''s collar in one hand and pulled the man''s wig down in the other. Suddenly, a man''s head appeared. He was really a man disguised as a woman.


    "I told you to run!" Suk''s temper suddenly came up, the tip of his foot was raised, his foot was taut, and he directly kicked the man''s waist.


    Bang, this peep thief let Suk lie down, sprawled on the ground, Suk turned and looked: "Feifei, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine!" Li Feifei is obviously also angry hard flat, small chest sharp ups and downs, gnash teeth said. |


    seeing that Li Feifei was so angry, Suk subconsciously guessed that the girl might have been peeped when she went to the toilet. How could she bear the anger in her heart? It''s her girlfriend. Isn''t she too old to start?


    The man struggled to get up. He was about 1.78 meters tall. He was a little bit taller than Suk. However, in terms of skill, he was no match at all. Before he got a firm foothold, Suk rolled on the ground again.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" Suk kicked the man one by one, revealing the true face of the peeper. His lips were smeared with lipstick and his face was smeared with powder, but he couldn''t hide his character of being a picky footed man. When he was kicked back and forth, the two steamed buns stuffed in his chest fell out, which was another burst of uproar.


    "You peep!" Suk crouched on the ground, holding the man''s collar in one hand, slapped out with a big slap, and the crowd twitched.


    The peeper was just about to speak.


    "Pa!" Another crisp sound: "I told you to peep!" A backhand slap.


    "You pervert!" A slap in the face on the forehand.


    Suk had a good time. The peeper turned into a sausage mouth with two puffy cheeks. His eyes were full of stars, and his begging voice was vague. He didn''t know what to say.


    Originally, there were people who wanted to come to uphold justice and punish the evil voyeurs. Seeing Suk''s fighting so lively, they all stepped back.


    By the time Li Feifei came to pick up Su, the foot pinching man had already put a corpse on the ground. All the makeup on his face had been spent. His cheeks were swollen and bright red, like a pig''s head in brown sauce.


    "Suk, Suk, stop fighting!" Li Feifei saw that a security guard had come and quickly pulled Suk to one side.


    "Feifei, don''t be angry! Waiting for me to avenge you Suk really hates his teeth. When he thinks of Li Feifei going to the toilet and being peeped at by this man, it''s a great hurt and stimulation to put him on any man.


    "What revenge? This is the rascal I caught Li Feifei was stunned.


    "He didn''t peep at you?" Suk was surprised to point to the man disguised as a woman who had just been taken up by the security guard.


    "How dare he! As soon as I got into the bathroom, I saw him lying on the ground looking inside! " When Li Feifei mentioned it, her face turned pale with anger. "I caught him at that time, and the girl was scared to cry!" It turns out that after Li Feifei went up to the second floor, he turned around, but he also felt like urinating, so he went to the bathroom.


    As soon as you go in, you will see a woman lying on the ground, looking through the gap under the toilet partition! At that time, he felt strange. Maybe the sound of walking startled him. The man got up and was about to run. He just met Li Feifei.


    What''s Li Feifei''s temper? When Suk touched her ass, she dared to post a post and threatened to offer a reward to catch the sex demon. The real sex demon that happened to meet was even more impossible to let him go.


    But how could a big man be held by her? Although she held the thief''s arm, she let him pull him outside. However, at that time, the man was wearing a wig and had two balls on his chest. Although he looked strange, it still made people confused. Otherwise, Suk would have left Li Feifei and fled.Hearing that Li Feifei was not the victim, Suk''s anger calmed down a little. He turned to see that the security guard had already taken away the peeping thief. On the electronic screen of the flower picking system, the task had been completed, so it was over.


    It was only at this time that Suk felt that his hands were swollen. When he looked up, his palms were red and swollen. It seemed that the reason was that he had been exerting too much force just now. He rubbed his hands back and forth, which gradually relieved.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Feifei grabs Suk''s hand. As soon as he comes to him, he suddenly stops: "what are you listening to?"


    Suk also frowned slightly, and heard a voice, which seemed to be calling his name. It was very weak, but it seemed to be very close to him.


    Who knows, Li Feifei pulls out his cell phone from Suk''s pocket and looks at Suk in doubt: "someone is looking for you?"


    "Well! I forgot to hang up just now! " Suk answered the phone awkwardly: "Hello!"


    "Suk, are you done now?" Li Linglong takes the phone and listens to Suk running all the time. She starts to fight the peeping thief. Then she stands back to Li Feifei and mends the whole picture. She estimates that it''s over. Then she opens her mouth.


    "It''s done!" Suk has a black line. I don''t know what this woman is thinking. If you put it on ordinary people, I''m afraid you''d better put down the phone and call again later! It makes Suk feel like he''s been bugged.


    "When can you come and help me? That man has an appointment with me for Saturday! " Li Linglong''s voice was still a little bossy, but her tone softened a lot, and she finally had the appearance of asking for help.

 Chapter 303

    After hanging up the phone, Suk found that Li Feifei was staring at himself suspiciously. His eyes were like an X-ray scanning again and again: "who was that just now?"


    "A friend!" Suk felt that there was a vinegar smell of calculation in his words, but he was not afraid of the shadow, so he could easily explain: "do you have any impression of that Li Linglong?"


    "Li Linglong?" After hearing this, Li Feifei thought for a long time, and then said with some uncertainty, "is it Zuo Mingming, the woman from Yanjing? Braids all over your head? "


    "That''s her. Last time she asked for my phone. Now she comes to me and asks me to run a race for her." Suk shrugged and watched as the crowd of onlookers slowly dispersed: "let''s go!"


    "The game? Racing? " Li Feifei then asked, "don''t go!"


    "What else can it be?" Suk shrugged: "well, you want to pick a gift for my parents! Leave that woman alone


    Suk naturally can''t say that she has just agreed to her request, so she has to deal with it first.


    shopping, careful selection and shopping comparison, Li Feifei spent a lot of energy, and finally dawdled from three o''clock to five o''clock. If Suk didn''t remind her that the family was going to have dinner, I''m afraid she would have to continue to make up her mind about what to buy. . |


    "Suk, do you think I can choose it?" When he walked out of the department store, Li Feifei hesitated for fear that the present he chose would not please others.


    "Yes! Great! They must like it As soon as he got to the parking lot, he suddenly felt a warning. . |


    there were three more men behind him. They ran to him in a hurry. He had a water security suit, a flat inch, and a pick handle in his hand. When he saw Suk turning around, he speeded up.


    "Hey Suk is not surprised but laughs. What''s that? Who did you mess with?


    "Feifei, get out of the way!" Suk turned to Li Feifei and gave him a helpless smile. As soon as he handed Li Feifei the shopping bag in his hand, his body was tense, and his muscles were like a motor full of electricity, bursting with energy.


    Suk''s body began to move, and he made a great effort under his feet, and rushed over in one step.


    The three men with bad intentions were all in their twenties. Although their faces were not fierce, they also looked like they wanted to cut Suk.


    No one opened his mouth and started to move his hand directly. As soon as Suk passed, a pick was smashed down. The speed was fast and the strength was not small. But in front of Suk, who was proficient in Jeet kune do, this attack power was really not worth mentioning.


    The body slightly to one side, raised his hand to grasp the man''s wrist, do not want to, two hands work together, directly came to a big circle, see the man''s arm immediately appeared a 360 degree free rotation, click, not only the pick handle fell to the ground, the whole arm seems to dislocate, powerless hanging down.


    It was not until then that a heartrending scream began.


    Suk did not stop. After avoiding one person, he quickly raised his knee. His right foot was like a meteor, and he pushed out towards the chest of another security guard. With a bang, a security guard fell back and flew out, and directly hit a silver car. Suddenly, the alarm in the car called, and unfortunately, his head hit the front cover of the car, and he fainted past times.


    In the blink of an eye, the two security guards all lost their fighting power before they could do anything. The third one turned his head and ran away without thinking about it. After seeing Suk''s strength, he would be suicidal if he stayed here.


    "Want to go?" Suk''s voice didn''t fall. He ran out two steps and grabbed his collar with his right hand.


    "Come back, you!" Arm force, the security guard seems to be in the body, and then followed by Sucra fell to the ground.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Suk stepped on the security guard''s chest, did not start, so he bent over to look at him, even with a smile on his face, but the smile was creepy in the security guard''s eyes.


    Suk really has a fire. What''s the matter with him? Did you go out to see the Yellow calendar? Or does it look like it''s not worth beating?


    The security guard''s blue gray summer clothes, and a small card on his chest, Suk looked down: "Rongsheng department store security department 0057" immediately frowned, this is not scientific?


    "Speak! Who sent you here? " When Suk asked questions, he began to exert himself unconsciously.


    "It''s the little boss!" The security guard spoke with a dialect flavor, constantly twisting his body, trying to get rid of Suk''s feet.


    Suk was confused and subconsciously looked around, only to find a man with a mask. After looking at him, he turned and ran away in panic.


    "Brother, I can''t help it. Please forgive me!" This migrant worker seems to be honest, especially Suk, who speaks in a dialect, feels guilty of bullying others. But anyway, if he didn''t have some Kung Fu, he would have been beaten down long ago!"Who is your little boss?" Suk just asked, head bang, suddenly wake up: "your little boss is the toilet peeper?"


    Suk is only 1.77 meters tall and thin. With all kinds of rewards and blessings, he grows a little taller. He walks in the front, holding the three security guards in his hand. One arm is dislocated, one has a fork in his chest, and the other is honest.


    With such an appearance, Li Feifei immediately attracted a lot of eyes. After knowing that the peeping thief was the son of the owner of the department store, Li Feifei was so angry that he almost yelled at him, but he still followed him.


    "Tell your boss to come out and see me!" Suk just walked to the door, and then two more security guards came around. Their faces were not good, especially when they found that Suk was taking the people from their security department, and that they were beating violently.


    "Who are you? Let our people go now, or you''ll have nothing to do with it! " One of them immediately threatened.


    "Tell your boss to come out, or you will bear the consequences!" Suk looked up at Rongsheng department store on the seventh floor. What kind of scene would it be if such a department store was smashed? He said softly as he thought.


    "What are the consequences?" At this time, out of the door came a man, about thirty years old, with a white face, no need, but also with a metal frame glasses, a white shirt and trousers. When he walked, he had nostrils in the sky, and a string of large Obsidian bracelets on his wrist, some of which were out of tune.

 Chapter 304

    The man walked out from the door, half sleeve white shirt, with dark lines, black trousers, straight and tight, 37 partial split, metal frame glasses, but thrust out the stomach, arrogant, while talking, turning the string of obsidian bracelet on his left wrist, which is the size of red dates. . |


    "what are the consequences?" With a heavy nasal voice and disdain, he glanced at Suk, especially when he saw that Suk was a green student, and his eyes were full of cat teasing and mouse teasing.


    Suk''s eyes narrowed slightly. Obviously, he could feel the hostility of the other party. He thought that the peeping thief he was looking for was the little boss here. I''m afraid everyone would rush to avenge him.


    As a result of this person''s appearance, the two security guards at the door immediately glowed with moving demeanor, eager to try. Suk''s mouth turned up slightly, shrugged his shoulders, and whispered 3A "this is the consequence!"


    Before he could speak, Suk swung his arm and slapped it in the face.


    "Pa" sound, clear and distant, passers-by have to pay attention to, this man''s head is a tilt, a little bit staggered, the bridge of the nose on the glasses only one leg is still hanging in the ear, the left cheek a palm print quickly appeared.


    "You want to die!" The man was completely stunned, even forgot the pain on his face, but he reacted instantly and became angry.


    "Pa!" Again, Suk''s backhand is another slap.


    The man''s glasses finally flew out, fell on the ground with a wonderful arc, and bounced twice. The resin lens was still strong, and didn''t break to the ground.


    After two slaps, even if he was born with dementia, he could also realize what had happened. The man was insulted, and his eyes were angry, and he was about to pounce on Suk, but Suk''s side was not finished. After two slaps, he directly raised his feet and shone on the man''s belly.


    It''s not a wooden man. He can''t move or hide. It''s just that Suk''s action is faster and his hand is more agile. His feet are straight and his heels are strong. With a bang, he can see the man fly backward and directly hit the glass window two meters high at the door.


    There was a crash, which led to countless screams. The shopping guide girls on the inside floor near the door counter, one by one, faded and shrunk into a ball. The broken glass slag splashed all over the floor. The man was sitting on a pile of broken glass, which was really a bit of a mask.


    "I''m looking for the boss. You''re not qualified as a security manager!" Suk walked in from the front door, and the security guards he was holding had already been released. However, no one dared to stop him just now. He watched him step by step come to the security manager and said, bending slightly.


    After the man came out, Suk saw a small card pinned on his chest, which said Zhang Zhiliang, the manager of the security department. He also had the temperament of some street thugs and local ruffians. Naturally, he knew that it was impossible to reason, so he simply let go and make a scene.


    "Call your boss!" Suk even had a smile on his face. Although it was very light, the corners of his mouth were tilted up and his head was tilted. He looked at Zhang Zhiliang and squeezed his eyes at him while talking. His joking look was exactly the same as that of Zhang Zhiliang before.


    Zhang Zhiliang looks at Suk in a dazed way. He doesn''t know why things are like this!


    If Suk was a student in the beginning, from dress to behavior, now his impression in Zhang Zhiliang''s eyes has changed dramatically. Is this NIMA the second generation of officials? one born with a silver spoon in one''s mouth? So arrogant!


    "What do you want to do?" Zhang Zhiliang''s head was in a daze, his hands were on the ground, and the broken glass fragments penetrated into the meat. In the blink of an eye, blood flowed out. Although his voice was still a little tough, his momentum had been destroyed by Suk''s two fists and one foot.


    This is what happens in the world. The east wind prevails over the west wind, and the west wind prevails over the east wind. If there is a tornado, all the winds will be twisted by you. That''s what happens now. Zhang Zhiliang is the manager of the Security Department of Rongsheng department store. He has more than 20 security guards under him. He usually flatters the emperor with his filial cigarettes and wine.


    But it''s not that he''s incompetent. After two years as a soldier, he started as a security guard at the bottom of the army, but he also got to know a lot of people in the society. If there are some disputes in department stores that are not easy to solve, he will come out naturally.


    Today, a few security guards under my hand took the peeper into the security room, and immediately he was scared to pee. This is really the son of the boss of the company. This habit is too embarrassing. He disguised himself as a woman, mixed into the women''s bathroom, and was caught on the spot. But what can I do? Let it go!


    But the boy still had to clamor for revenge. Zhang Zhiliang had no choice but to arrange three security guards to punish Suk. Only in this way could the matter be really serious.


    "I''ll ask you, where''s your boss?" Suk stood up straight and condescending.


    With such kung fu skills, the door has been surrounded by three layers inside and three layers outside. One by one, their eyes are angry, and they look inside on tiptoe, for fear that they will not splash blood and make a mess.


    However, Suk''s voice is still very clear to Zhang Zhiliang''s ears. Looking at the sneer on Suk''s face, he shivers unconsciously. Just now, Suk''s several strokes have made him lose the courage to start. Up to now, his stomach is still full of sour water."I''m the boss!" Just at this time, a voice rang from outside the crowd, immediately surrounded the crowd, but enthusiastically got out of the way. A man with more than 50 years old, with his hair combed in perfect order, ruddy complexion, firm eyes came in, and his body was a little fat. But this made Suk more sure that he was the boss.


    "Ha ha, here it is?" Suk nodded at the man with a smile on his face.


    "Yes! If I don''t come here, I''ll be a pot of porridge! " The middle-aged man, with a gloomy face, glanced at Zhang Zhiliang, who was still sitting on the ground, and then looked at the injured security guards: "I already know what happened!" A little meal, and then yelled back: "son of a bitch, do not give me over!"


    At the beginning, Suk saw the man with the mask slowly dawdle over, vaguely from the side of the mask, the face is swollen, submissive, trembling, bit by bit to the middle-aged man''s side.


    "Take off the mask!" The middle-aged man''s voice was not angry, but at a glance, the young man seemed to shiver, and quickly took off his mask, revealing a pig''s head.


    His face was bruised and red, and there was a trace of slapping. He was swollen and tall, and seemed to be able to squeeze water at any time. His eyes twinkled, and his body could even see it, with some slight trembling.


    "Little brother, I know about it. I''ll make it up to you!" With that, the middle-aged man didn''t move his body. He swung his arm and slapped his hand on the thief''s face.

 Chapter 305

    Suk didn''t want to be reasonable at first, but when he met a reasonable owner, he seemed to be a bit of a slapper. Seeing the manager of Rongsheng department store slapping his son several times, he didn''t say anything more. . |


    "OK, that''s it!" Suk waved his hand like a fly, but it was really disgusting. After that, he turned around and was about to leave. Li Feifei was still looking at himself.


    "Boss Su!"


    At this time, the middle-aged man suddenly began to cry. Suddenly, Suk''s steps stopped. He turned to look and frowned slightly: "you call me?"


    "Boss Su, of course I''m calling you!" The boss of Rongsheng department store has changed into a smiling face now. Although his son''s face is swollen like steamed bread, he can''t attract his attention and comes to meet Suk.


    "Do you know me?" Suk now confirms that the man really called his own name.


    "Your friends have been calling you! I also think of the most popular boss Su recently! " Zhao Guangrong was wearing a silk shirt in the summer, and his clothes kept shaking when he walked.


    "Hehe, I''m Suk!" Suk wondered that he shouldn''t be so famous. He''s not a star. He didn''t know everyone, but he nodded.


    "When brother Jinfeng had dinner last time, he mentioned you, so I''ll keep an eye on you and remember it!" As the general manager of Rongsheng department store, Zhao Guangrong is naturally exquisite. Although his son''s tragedy makes him sad, he still keeps a warm smile.


    "Brother Jinfeng?" Suk had no idea of the name and muttered it.


    "Xiao Jinfeng! People around fat master! "


    As soon as Suk heard this, he quickly responded. He remembered that after the last siege of the Lang brothers, when he had dinner with Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi, Zhang pangzi was accompanied by a man who was not good at talking. It seemed that his name was Xiao Jinfeng.


    "Oh! Come on, you son, you have to take good care of him! " Suk no longer said that Li Feifei had winked at him for a long time, reminding him that if he didn''t go home, he would be criticized.


    "Suk, do you think this card will give you 20% discount? Even if there is a discount, do you want to continue


    When they walked out of Rongsheng department store, they had two more VIP cards in their hands, and all the goods were 20% off, which was a rare weapon for shopping maniacs.


    "Hi! Take it! He has brought out all the fat people, so he has to give some face! " Suk said casually that Zhao Guangrong had to send these two cards before he left. If it''s serious, the amount of compensation is not small, especially for a management company.


    "Oh! You two are back! " Zhang Xue opens the door, pulls Suk and Li Feifei in, and looks Li Feifei up and down as she speaks.


    "Well! Again


    Li Feifei''s mother-in-law yelled when she was choosing gifts. When she saw Zhang Xuedun, her face turned red and she was shy and at a loss.


    "Auntie, this is a gift I bought for you and uncle!" Today, Li Feifei is specially dressed up. Her long hair is black and her skin is white as fat. She is slim and graceful, and she is shy when she talks. She takes Zhang Xue captive.


    "You girl! Don''t buy it next time! " Zhang Xue sees the exquisite handbag in her hand, and her eyes are more loving.


    Su Youfu also stands aside with a simple and honest smile. He looks at his son and Li Feifei, who are not even 20 years old, and makes him think of enjoying his old age with his grandson. He grins all the time.


    "Come on, will you have dinner?" As soon as Suk saw this posture, his parents seemed to show some excessive enthusiasm, holding Li Feifei''s little hand tightly and going through their blockade.


    "Eat! Eat In fact, Zhang Xue had been busy in the kitchen for a long time. She waited for Suk to come back and start cooking again. After a while, she brought a big meal.


    After a meal, Li Feifei, an uncle and an aunt, called Su Youfu and Zhang Xuemei, opened their eyes and laughed. They were so happy that they couldn''t close their mouths. The more they looked, the more pleasing they were.


    "Feifei, you and Suk will play at home and wait for him to send you back to school. Your uncle and I have to go to the shop to see the stall!" Zhang Xue took Li Feifei''s hand and patted it gently.


    "All right, auntie, please go with your uncle." Li Feifei nodded to Zhang Xue cleverly.


    After Zhang Xue and Su Youfu left, there were only two young men and girls left in the room. The atmosphere slowly quieted down. It seemed that their heartbeat could be heard.


    "Do you want to watch TV?" Suk sat on the sofa and offered.


    "No, Suk, come here!" Li Feifei was sitting on the sofa with peanut and melon seeds on the tea table. He grabbed them in his hand and waved to Suk.


    "Well?" Suk picked up an orange from the table and looked up at Li Feifei as he peeled it.


    "Do you think I have become your man now?" Li Feifei slowly raised her head and looked at it with a light glance."Poof!" Suk almost threw the orange on the ground, blushing and embarrassed. 3A "don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m talking nonsense. I''ve had two meals at your house. I''m not going back to school tonight. What do you think?"


    "I''ll go!" After hearing this, Suk didn''t come up. He nearly slipped off the sofa and opened his mouth for a long time. "What are you talking about? Not going back? "


    Looking at Suk''s stunned face, his mouth was open enough to put down an apple. Li Feifei covered his little mouth and giggled endlessly.


    "No way"


    "this! This one! I can''t do it Suk blushed like a tomato with a wry smile.


    "Cut! I''m kidding you! If you want me to live, I won''t live. You have to marry me in the door


    Suk nodded his head and watched Li Feifei stand up, walk to the TV cabinet and draw out a photo album.


    Suk, who was just relieved, suddenly turned green and took two steps. "Don''t look! Don''t look


    As soon as Li Feifei saw Suk like this, he was even more interested. He was turning over the photo album and retreating, and suddenly called out: "ah! Suk! Why don''t you get dressed? "


    Now Suk is even more depressed. The first few pages of the album are photos of himself when he was a child, full moon, hundred days, and all nude photos. Suxiaoke is as eye-catching as he should be in the whole photo.


    Suk stood awkwardly in the same place, looking at Li Feifei''s private photos with relish. After looking back and forth for several times, he suddenly said: "Suk, you are so small!"

 Chapter 306

    Suk''s little face turned red. Men are very sensitive to some words, such as short, small and no way. This is a provocation to a man''s dignity and can''t be tolerated!


    "I haven''t developed yet, OK! Of course it''s small there! " Suk''s neck was raised and the dead duck''s mouth was stiff.


    "Where? Where? " Li Feifei was stunned. She looked at Suk in a puzzled way. Then she glanced at the photo album in her hand, and her cheeks suddenly came up with rosy clouds: "you hate it! You are a rascal


    "Hello! Have you made a mistake! You said I was small, OK? Why am I a hooligan? I haven''t said you''re a hooligan! " Suk argued. When he said this, his heart began to beat violently. But when he said this, Suk let go: "it will grow up with age there!"


    "What you and I are talking about is that you are young. What do you think? Return it there! Think dirty, you dirty wolf Li Feifei felt misunderstood by Suk, and his breath became short. The two Linglong peaks on his chest kept going up and down, and finally he was cruel: "are you big now? How big is it? Show me! "


    Li Feifei said, biting her teeth. When she spoke, her eyes stayed in Su Xiaoke''s hiding place.


    Up to now, Suk has realized that his brain was out of line at the beginning. He really understood Li Feifei''s words, but it''s hard to ride a tiger. If he admits it now, it''s no doubt that he''s really full of dirty thoughts and feelings. In this case, it''s not like pushing a boat with the current.


    "How dare you look?"


    "If you dare to take it off, I dare to see it!" Li Feifei is also a heroine. With the participation of Suk''s parents, the relationship between them is becoming more and more delicate. Even the girl is sure that Suk will be the one to marry in the future, so she is less separated and has more courage to speak. . |


    "then I''ll take it off!" As soon as Suk finished speaking, he jumped forward, put his hands on the belt buckle, and made a posture of undressing. But who knows that Li Feifei is calm and motionless. She just stares at Suk, as if she thinks he doesn''t dare.


    "Take it off!" Li Feifei put her hands around her chest, tilted her head, and had a sly smile on her face.


    "Hey! You forced me Suk couldn''t frighten Li Feifei at all, so he could only attack again. With a snap, the belt buckle was opened, his fingers moved, and his waist turned and untied instantly.


    "Ah At this time, Li Feifei''s expression finally changed. Her small face was covered with flying clouds in an instant. Her small hand in front of her chest subconsciously covered her eyes: "play hooligan! Come on! Catch the hooligans Yelling and running.


    "Ha ha! Call! No one will save you even if you break your throat! " Suk, holding his pants in both hands, follows Li Feifei closely. He runs and says fiercely, which is exactly the same as the scene in the movie. The hungry ghost attacks the Aries, and the overlord has to bow hard.


    There was not much room in the living room. When they started to make trouble, they began to circle around the coffee table. Suddenly, Li Feifei slipped under his feet, or was tired of running. He directly lay on the sofa and looked up at Suk. Due to the intense exercise, his chest fluctuated very quickly and he was breathing heavily.


    The atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous. Li Feifei was all curled up on the sofa, her cheeks were flying, her eyes were a little confused, so she raised her head.


    Suk''s posture is even more awkward. He holds his pants in both hands and stands in front of the sofa stupidly, looking at Li Feifei''s image of Ren Jun''s collection. Even his eyes are full of perspective power, and his heart is full of fire.


    With a sound of Gudong, he swallowed his saliva unconsciously, but the feeling of dry mouth was not alleviated. Instead, it seemed to light the fuse, and it became more and more intense. Even a heat wave had begun to hover under Dantian, urging Su Xiaoke to grow up.


    Suk didn''t move his hands, but he took a rigid step. His face was red and his face was tangled. His brain was running fast. He didn''t know what to do next! Yes, it is!


    "Suk!" The smile of Li Feifei''s mouth is very sweet. Like all the women who are in love with each other, Li Feifei''s eyes are even hotter as she looks forward to the things between men and women.


    This enchanting sound is like a life drum. The lust devil''s heart hidden in the deepest part of his body finally erupts into a strong chakra, and the whole person instantly enters into a violent walk mode. Suk''s breathing becomes heavier and heavier, and the last bit of hesitation in his heart suddenly disappears.


    "Bang!" Suk finally jumped up and pressed on Li Feifei. The sponge cushion of the sofa immediately compressed to the extreme.


    Li Feifei felt that her brain began to lack oxygen and she couldn''t lift any energy from her whole body, but her two hands still held Suk''s waist strongly,


    it was like an instinctive reaction. Suk absorbed the sweet fragrance, like a wolf who hadn''t eaten for a long time On the prey, they taste the delicious food freely.


    "Well!" Li Feifei kept a posture for a long time, and her body became numb. She twisted her body subconsciously, but she finally found something strange about Suk''s body. Although her brain felt dizzy, she knew that it must be the little earthworm in Suk''s full moon photo, eh! It''s really big.Thunder and fire, burning, Suk buried his head in Li Feifei''s chest, feeling the elasticity of pure meat, there seems to be a faint smell of milk hit, and the intense heartbeat, like intensive marching drums, urge people to move forward, two hands do not know when to move over.


    "Well?" Li Feifei blinked suddenly, as if he heard something, and then Suk felt a kind of numbness of vibration in his thigh.


    "Your little machine?" Li Feifei''s voice was wheezing, and her eyes were like silk. She looked at Suk askew and said softly.


    "Poof! Is it a cell phone? " By the time Suk reacts, his mobile phone has been shaking for more than ten minutes. God knows who is so persistent. Is there anything important?


    "Hello?" Suk still kept the same posture, but slightly straightened up, looking at the caller ID turned out to be Yang Peier''s name, confused.


    "Suk, er Suk, come and drink with me!" Yang Peier''s voice came from the other end of the phone. It seemed that he was drunk and garrulous, and there was music constantly ringing out there.


    "Officer Yang? What''s the matter with you? " Suk found Li Feifei sitting up, staring at himself, as if very dissatisfied with the woman''s voice from the mobile phone.

 Chapter 307

    "Ah?" When Suk heard Yang Peier''s words, he was shocked and asked himself to drink with her?


    Another look at Li Feifei under her body, the girl has now sat up, supporting her body with her hands back on the sofa, staring at herself suspiciously, her ears standing up. . |


    "Er! Officer Yang, I have something to do now! "I" Suk was not good at rejecting people''s character. As soon as he said this, he was embarrassed first, but now he really has something to do!


    It''s hard to ride a rider. It''s not intentional for Li Feifei to do this. On the contrary, it''s all a mistake. How can we give up halfway!


    "I don''t care, Suk. Are you coming or not? If I don''t come, I won''t have you as a friend! " Yang pei''er seemed to drink again, and his words were intermittent and confused.


    "Officer Yang, I" Suk looks depressed. It''s so different. It''s like he''s not too familiar with her. He opens his mouth and is interrupted by Yang Peier in the middle of talking.


    "Suk, you can''t be ungrateful, you forget the last time." Yang Peier''s voice suddenly stopped, and Li Feifei, who had been looking forward for a long time, was so anxious that her eyes were wide open.


    "What happened last time? What did you do? " Li Feifei''s face is murderous, and she looks up. Originally, a woman in the evening asked Suk to go out to drink with her, which is enough to make people jealous. It''s good that there''s something unknown inside.


    "Well! I really didn''t do anything Suk''s face was gloomy, but Yang Peier waited for a long time, but he didn''t say the second half of the sentence, so worried that Suk didn''t move.


    "Hello! Hello! Officer Yang! Officer Yang! You said it


    "What are you doing? What are you yelling at? What do you want me to say? " It seems that the woman is a little drunk and asks Suk. . |


    "you said I was ungrateful, and then there was last time!" Suk looks at Li Feifei''s cannibalism and urges Yang Peier to restore his innocence.


    "Yes, you are ungrateful. I gave you something so important, and you still treat me like this!" The more Yang Peier thought about it, the more angry he was. The sound of slapping the table came from his mobile phone.


    "Poof!" Suk can feel that Li Feifei''s murderous spirit has doubled, and his eyes are hanging on his neck like substance. I''m afraid that if he changes a little, he will be dead at once.


    out of order, women are very important, such as lipstick, mirror, mobile phone, wallet, and some messy bits and pieces. But to give important things to a man, bingo! Big problem!


    "Elder sister, you are my own sister! Would you please make it clear? What''s important? " Suk felt like he was shaking and almost fell under the sofa. Li Feifei snorted heavily, pushed Suk away and sat aside in anger.


    "Banner! I specially send the banner to your school. Isn''t that important? " After a few words with Suk, Yang Peier seems to have lost a lot of wine and his thinking is much clearer.


    Suk felt that the muscles on his face began to twitch. Breaking the brocade flag is still a treasure. It''s still such an important thing. It''s really killing me!


    "Are you coming or not? Have a good word Yang Peier impatiently said a 3A "I''ve made you happy so many times, can''t you make me happy once?"


    "Stop! Sister, don''t say it. I''ll go. Can''t I go? " Suk never thought that Yang Peier was so difficult. When a scholar met a soldier, he couldn''t tell her anything. He felt his little heart going up and down, which was too exciting.


    "If you want to come, you should have said it! Sharp! I''m in yeshang bar, the one in the development zone. Hurry up As soon as Yang Peier hangs up, Suk and Li Feifei look at each other.


    "Well! Come with me, Feifei Suk hesitated and looked at Li Feifei carefully.


    "Me? I don''t go! What if they let you have a good time! " Li Feifei''s mouth was small and sulky: "I''m not going to be a light bulb!"


    "Oh! I''m not so familiar with her, but last time he sent a banner! She''s a policeman Suk quickly explained, accompanied by a smiling face.


    "Can the police seduce other people''s boyfriends?" Sure enough, Li Feifei was very angry.


    "Alas! Last time I went to work that fangfeiyi, there was a sister''s brother let people play Fairy Dance, at that time she just caught up to solve it! I did promise to invite you to dinner! " I can feel the unhappiness in Li Feifei''s heart, but I really can''t help it now.


    "Come on! Take me back to school Li Feifei breathed out a hard breath, as if to vent all the unhappiness in his heart. There was a lot of resentment in his eyes when he looked at Suk.


    "All right, all right, come on, kiss!" Suk brain heat, directly opened his hands, Li Feifei into his arms, although the dragonfly touch was Li Feifei pushed away, but can see, this girl mood obviously improved.


    At the gate of the 17th lieutenant colonel, Suk watched Li Feifei''s figure disappear. Then he started the car and drove to the development zone. He didn''t know where the nightfall bar was. Fortunately, it wasn''t too late. There were enthusiastic people willing to show the way on the road, so he slowly arrived at the destination.The bar is not big. It''s a three story building. Although it doesn''t look so luxurious outside, there are a lot of cars parked on the street. It''s hard to find a parking space before entering.


    "A hundred dollars?" Suk was silly. He didn''t expect to charge for entering the bar. This is his first time to come to such a place. He really didn''t know the market.


    "Nonsense, brother, you have to pay the service charge for registration! You can choose here by your own ability! " A familiar guest who happened to enter the stadium with Suk said this to him when he paid the money. He was very worried. Is this the gathering place of one night stands in the legend?


    In desperation, Suk honestly handed in the money. As soon as he entered, his eardrum suddenly jumped, with a warm rhythm and electric sound, like a sleeping cell in the human body, making people unconsciously want to swing with the music.


    The lights are gorgeous, the crowd is surging, and the men and women are intertwined. On the dance floor on the first floor, people are shaking their bodies freely, as if they were dancing like a group of demons. Even some people with exposed clothes are popular.


    This makes Suk a little uncomfortable. He takes a few steps inside and looks around, hoping to find Yang Peier as soon as possible.


    "Handsome boy, how about buying me a drink?"


    Suk quickly turned around, but found that the woman she was talking to didn''t know at all. She was wearing high-heeled shoes and was almost the same size as herself. However, although the makeup on her face was very strong, she still couldn''t change the trace of time. It can only be said that the charm of mother Xu was still half old, but the mature charm was not fake.


    , as the woman spoke, she put her arm on Sue''s shoulder and she can''t help but come over to Suk''s body. A burning perfume suddenly permeates.

 Chapter 308

    Su Ke did not know what kind of perfume it was. It was very strong. It was a sensation of dizziness in the nose. It was a fierce music and a beating heart. In front of it, a completely strange, still woman was putting her arm on her shoulder. |


    she felt her shoulder sink in a moment, and then the woman leaned over, leaned her elbow against Suk, slightly lowered her head and stuck it to Suk''s ear: "how about it? Handsome boy, don''t you invite my sister to have a drink? "


    "Gudong!" Suxton swallowed her saliva. When the woman was talking, a breath of wine came. And her left side of her body suddenly gained more weight, with the hot temperature, which made her whole body hot involuntarily.


    "Eh!" Suk had just opened her mouth, and the woman seemed to have expected it all the time. She put her hand directly on Suk''s lips, and the black nail polish was very striking: "Shh! I know what you''re going to say! Come with me


    The woman smiles a little, the wine halo on her face slowly spreads, but it also has a little more charm. When Suk reacts, her arm has been held in her arms, just stuck between the two mountains, and with her steps, she constantly collides with each other. Suddenly, her heart is full of wildness.


    "Me Suk tried to pull out his hand, but who knows that this strange woman is very tough and persistent, holding on, and suddenly pulled him to the stairwell.


    Suk shakes his arms a few times, but finally he comes back in vain. But if he really wants to struggle, let alone a drunken woman, he can change a few men every minute, but it''s not Suk''s style to rough a woman.


    Yeshang bar, on the first floor, belongs to the lively disco mode. It can dance, sing, indulge its body and release its psychological pressure. But when the door of the stairwell is opened, the noise is suddenly dimmed, and the intense music is only vaguely heard. . |


    "you!" Suk was pulled to the stairwell by this woman, and he wanted to take him to the wine store in the basement. Suk quickly stopped, but before he spoke, he felt pushed against the wall by this woman.


    The light in the stairwell is not weak, but Suk is now in the corner leading to the basement, which is not only hidden but also dim.


    In fact, Suk did not have the idea to have a look at it. Otherwise, he would not let the drunken woman really come here. But when he saw the scene, the atmosphere and the woman''s actions, he would not be able to sit in the Diaoyutai and walk away.


    "Handsome boy, my sister really likes your model! Just like my sister''s little boy friend when she was young! " The woman put her hands on Suk''s shoulder and closed her eyes slightly as she spoke. She didn''t know if the wine was coming up. She even staggered under her feet.


    Suk frowned slightly. Although it''s said that it''s easy to have a one night stand in a bar, it''s too easy for NIMA. I''m just passing by. OK?


    I believe most men will be happy to accept such a scene, but Suk can''t! This is a serious pure virgin, how can he selflessly dedicate his first time to a strange drunken young woman with a little age! What''s more, for this kind of open woman, there is still some exclusion in my heart.


    "You''re drunk!" Suk said that he was about to go up the stairs, but as soon as he stepped up, he was immediately pulled down by the woman. Before that, the woman jumped on her. The two large pieces of meat in front of her chest were like a boxer''s combined fist, which almost made Suk faint.


    "Don''t worry, handsome boy! There are so many interesting places for my sister! " The woman didn''t know whether it was the stimulation of drunkenness or her nature. While she was talking, she put her head forward and directly kissed her. Her action was wild and rough.


    Suk subconsciously wriggled his neck, swayed left and right to avoid the attack of the crazy woman. The hot air from the woman''s mouth sprayed on her face, numb and crisp. Her beautiful red lips seemed to be equipped with a tracking system, constantly catching Suk''s movements.


    "What are you doing?" All of a sudden, Suk screamed and quickly covered his belt with her hands. Just as she was fighting for innocence, the woman put her hand under her. She grabbed Suk''s belt and was about to untie it.


    "Come on, little brother! Look, you''re old! " This woman''s body has always been close to Suk''s body. After such a kind of physical contact, suxiaoke didn''t know when he woke up, so he sat up and wanted to find out.


    His heart beat faster. After he realized that he had made a fool of himself, Suk''s body was slightly stiff. For a moment, he was at a loss what to do.


    "Stop it!" But although Suk stopped, the drunken woman who was madly attacked by others would not hold still. In such a short time, although she did not continue to untie Suk''s belt, she actually put her hand through the belt.


    Suk yelled out. At this time, he was finally flustered. If he didn''t deal with it, he would be captured by others and shot people and horses in the next second!


    She pulled the woman''s hand out of her pants. Suk''s face was red now, as if it had been burned. The woman seemed to be scared by Suk''s voice, and subconsciously stepped back. Her blurred eyes slowly began to clear, but the drunken blush on her cheeks was still bright.Deng Deng Deng, where does Suk dare to stay in the same place? He runs away in a hurry, leaving the crazy woman standing still in the same place.


    Wheezing and puffing, Suk immediately ran up to the second floor and pushed open the stairs. On the second floor, there were all kinds of seats like this cafe, with melodious saxophone music. The atmosphere was very quiet and comfortable, with people sitting around in twos and threes.


    Looking around, I soon found Yang Peier. Suk took a deep breath and then stepped forward. But I didn''t expect that the girl was not alone. At the moment, there were two men sitting with her. I didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Man! There''s someone here! " Suk went to Yang Peier''s desk. Before he spoke, one of the men waved impatiently.


    Yang Peier seems to have really drunk a lot. The table is full of beer bottles. Looking at Suk coming by, he rubs his eyes with his hand. His face flushes. Just as he is about to open his mouth, he suddenly covers his mouth, as if to burp.


    "Beauty, you are tired. Let''s go out and have a rest." At this time, the man sitting next to Yang Peier spoke very gently. He moved his body to Yang Peier and put his hand on her shoulder, as if to embrace her.

 Chapter 309

    Yang Peier''s cheeks are full of drunken tuohong. She takes off her police uniform and instantly restores the beautiful girl''s appearance in Chengdu. Perhaps because of the effect of alcohol, the police temperament is covered up.


    "Suk, you''re here!" Yang Peier smiles at Suk and shakes his wine glass 3A "come on! Have a drink


    But just finished this sentence, Yang Peier felt his shoulder image was more than what, turned to see, just still infatuated eyes full of disgust, voice unconsciously cold down, 3A "take your paws away!"


    "Yo! Beauty, don''t change your mind. We just talked very well! How can you turn your face at the sight of a new person? " The man didn''t take back his hand. He looked like he was slightly drunk.


    Especially when he saw Suk''s appearance as a student brother, without the slightest deterrent force, he squeezed his eyes at him in protest.


    Suk is standing at the table now. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t see Yang Peier''s anger. It seems that the girl''s reaction is slow after she is drunk. Instead, she glances at the careless man.


    The two men on this table are not the kind of social gangsters. On the contrary, they are white-collar elites who come to play after work.


    The white half sleeve shirt, the bottom of the waist, the shiny watch hanging on the wrist, but also a talent, just because of man''s nature, now is never the mouth of the duck to fly.


    What''s more, after Yang Peier takes off his police uniform, he can definitely be regarded as a beauty in the world. He is beautiful, drunk and has unlimited amorous feelings.


    "There''s still time to get out of here!" Yang pei''er gently combed the hair hanging down from the sideburns. His lips opened gently and he said a word. . |


    "Hey! Beauty, it''s wrong for you to say that! One day, husband and wife have been talking for a long time. How can we have a little feeling now? "


    The man sitting opposite did not lose his voice. The man next to Yang Peier immediately echoed 3A "yes! Beauty, the Tathagata Buddha said that it was only after looking back 500 times in the previous life that we passed by. Just think about what might have happened in the previous life if we had such a chance encounter today! "


    At this point, it seems that Yang Peier didn''t react too much. His butt moved in again, and his hand on Yang Peier''s shoulder slipped slowly.


    "Suk!" Yang Peier took up the glass and took another sip of wine. Then he said 3a, "throw these two hooligans out to me!"


    Suk has a wry smile on his face. Now he knows that this woman must have given them the wrong signal before. Just now she''s trying to relieve people''s boredom, but now she''s going to kick them away and open her mouth. Before he opens his mouth, he looks at the man who is very close to him and brushes. He stands up and stares at 3A: "brother, it''s none of your business. Go home and go to sleep! Don''t delay us in our business


    Suk suddenly finds a snicker in Yang Peier''s eyes. He thinks that the content of the woman''s phone call before often stops at the key point, leaving people with infinite reverie. A drunken woman can''t do it. Now the only explanation is that Yang Peier is making a fool of herself.


    "Beauty, let''s go! Let''s have a rest! " At this time, the man next to Yang Peier stood up and reached for her arm.


    "Go away!" Yang Peier swung his arm hard and beat the man''s hand down. Then he supported his chin with one hand, and his long hair fell down. He had the charm of holding the Pipa and half covering his face. He tilted his head and looked at Suk: "what are you looking at? Hurry to deal with these two hooligans! "


    Since he saw Yang Peier''s bad smile in his eyes, Suk knew that this woman was not drunk at all. Maybe at most, she just had a hazy feeling. Everything was a conspiracy. Thinking of this, Suk shrugged his shoulders helplessly: "two elder brothers, please send her to have a rest soon! I don''t think she''s very clear now! "


    Suk thinks it''s right. When Yang Peier was in the police academy, she was already a veteran. It''s not common for her to drink. Although she drinks a lot today, she can''t act and lose consciousness. What''s more, it''s easy for her to deal with several men when she''s drunk.


    Yang Peier also knows that Suk is extraordinary and is in a bad mood to catch up with today, so he wants to find something interesting to play with. However, it was still good. Who knows that Suk''s words almost blow her up.


    "Suk, you!" Yang Peier stares at once.


    "Hey, hey, you go! If you have something to do, call again! " Suk thinks that when she called before, this woman often stopped at the key place, leaving Li Feifei''s reverie. She ate more than ten by herself. Now when she sees Yang Peier''s astonishment, she has a little balance in her heart.


    "You know what you''re doing, kid!" The man standing opposite Suk patted Suk on the shoulder and looked at Yang Peier. At this time, her face changed a little. She picked up a bottle of beer and poured it down her throat. Then he whispered, "little brother, would you like to have fun together for a while? It looks like you know each other! "


    If you want to say that some people are really unlucky. The old birthday star is hanged for a long time. Now Yang Peier is still half drunk. The whole active volcano is getting ready to go. But these two silly guys are drinking a lot of water, and they don''t speak very well. They want to learn how to open a house."Let''s go! Let''s go The man who had been next to Yang Peier tried to pull her arm again. Who knows that he ignited the powder keg, and then he saw the wine bottle Yang Peier was holding in his hand, which was thrown to the ground with a slap, and suddenly turned into pieces: "I told you to go away, didn''t you hear me?" He said harshly.


    "Hey! Smelly girl, spill it


    Startled by the accident, the two men became angry and reached out to pull Yang pei''er. Suk frowned slightly. As soon as he stepped forward, he watched Yang pei''er stand up fiercely and hit the man with his knees. Suddenly, a scream rang out.


    Suk couldn''t watch the play now. He was quick. He reached for another man''s collar and threw it aside with a little effort. He lay down on the ground with a puff and knocked over a table not far away.


    When the wine bottle fell to pieces, the second floor of the bar was in a mess. Now everyone stood up and looked to this side, especially Yang Peier, who was kicking the unfortunate man under his feet.


    "Hooligans! Hooligans Kicking one after another, the drunk man couldn''t even dodge in front of Yang Peier. He could only keep rolling.


    "Stop it At this time, two security guards of the bar came running quickly, shouting as they ran.


    "When the police handle cases, get out of the way!" Yang pei''er slapped out his police officer''s certificate, and immediately the two security guards shrunk their necks, glanced at the certificate on the table and went to move the rescue soldiers.

 Chapter 310

    Two unfortunate men, looking for a one night stand to play 3P, were turned into pigs by Yang Peier PK. Until the girl was tired, they scrambled and fled. From the beginning to the end, no one came up to stop them. It seems that this police officer certificate is really powerful.


    After such a fuss, the people on the second floor who enjoy the bar style leave in twos and threes. In the twinkling of an eye, there are only Yang Peier and Suk sitting alone.


    "What''s the matter? In a bad mood? " Suk really didn''t know what to say in the face of such an atmosphere. After waiting for a long time, he found that Yang Peier''s two peaks of intense atmosphere began to slow down. He estimated that his anger was gone. Then he asked weakly.


    "Drink!" Yang Peier glared at Suk fiercely, lifted a bottle of beer directly from the ground, put it in front of Suk''s eyes, opened two bottles, and blew it directly.


    Suk wants to cry without tears. He is not good at drinking! But under can only slightly drink a small mouthful, suddenly the mouth is full of that kind of beer astringent bitter taste.


    "I''ve been transferred to the office!" Yang pei''er drank half a bottle in one breath, wiped the yellow liquid flowing down from the corner of his mouth, and muttered to himself.


    "Office? Very good! " Suk didn''t quite understand the reason why the woman was upset, so he could only go on.


    "What a fart! I''m a criminal! How about the criminal police? " The more Yang Peier talks, the more angry he gets. He doesn''t care whether Suk drinks or not. It seems that he just wants to find an audience.


    "I''m willing to be a criminal policeman. I don''t care what''s dangerous or not! These people don''t know what''s in their heads, which makes me anxious. They all go to Yanjing to be film policemen! " Yang Peier dried up a bottle of beer in a few words.


    "Come on! One by one, they''re all fucked up! I graduated from the police academy. I''ve been assigned here. I''m not going to ask someone to find a relationship. I''m going to rely on my own ability! "


    "Who''s my father, what''s my business? Even if he knows, he has to respect my own wishes. As soon as the Standing Committee of your bureau makes a decision, I have to go to the office from the criminal police team? I answer the phone every day and copy things? "


    "Damn, I might as well go back to Yanjing!"


    When Yang Peier really burst out of her strength, Suk could only stare at her, a bottle of beer poured into her stomach one after another. Even Suk was thinking about how much beer she could hold in her flat stomach. . |


    a table full of empty wine bottles, even the ground is also crooked, the midway bar attendant added a drink, even Suk also unconsciously accompanied to drink, two bottles of beer were slowly digested.


    "Is your father a senior official?" Suk felt that his head had begun to appear slightly dizzy, but it was not serious. He grabbed a handful of popcorn and put it into his mouth and said it directly.


    "Fart! No matter how big his official is, he can''t be bigger than my grandfather! My grandfather is Speaking of this, Yang Peier didn''t know if he stopped intentionally and jumped to the next topic: "I''ll call you. Why don''t you come?"


    "Well! There''s something wrong with my family! " Suk smiles awkwardly.


    "It''s not going to be a date at home, is it? How can I hear a little girl who seems to be jealous Sure enough, Yang Peier heard Li Feifei''s voice when he called before.


    "No, that''s a friend of mine!" Suk can only deny, in order to cover up his own unnatural, even took the bottle: "come on! Drink


    "Mm-hmm! Drink! Drink It seems that Yang Peier is really in a state of drunkenness this time. He didn''t even find Suk''s obvious change of topic, and he picked up the wine bottle with great cooperation.


    "Gudong! Gudong


    Suk finds that Yang Peier drinks like a desperate Sanlang. He doesn''t see her drink slowly, but he doesn''t see her go to the bathroom. He sees another bottle at the bottom.


    "Well! Cool Yang Peier put down the bottle and shook his head. Under his long hair, his face was flushed. He didn''t even know when his nose was covered with sweat.


    Eyes blurred, it seems that in order to see clearly, raised his hand to rub his eyes, but more blurred: "no, today drink well, I have to go home!"


    Yang pei''er stood up slowly as he spoke, and then stretched his waist. The bright purple sleeveless jacket, which was like silk fabric, immediately stuck tightly to his body, and wrapped the two peaks upright. The exposed arms seemed to have a pink halo on his jade like skin.


    "Thank you for drinking with me!" Yang Peier just finished this sentence, and suddenly fell on the sofa card seat, without warning, scared Suk.


    "Yang Peier? Yang Peier Suk takes a step, squats down, reaches out and pushes Yang Peier''s arm. The warm touch from his hand bewitches people. Yang Peier''s body shakes slightly with Suk''s action twice, and then he opens his eyes.


    "Well, Suk, thank you for taking me home. I''ll sleep first."


    As soon as he finished, Yang Peier closed his eyes again.


    "Hello! Hello! Wake up! You haven''t come home, have you? " Suk wants to cry without tears. What''s the matter? She shook her hard again, and there was no response at all."Sukko, can I help you?"


    Squatting on the ground, Suk heard someone talking and turned to see a strong man, about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, looking at himself.


    "No, thank you! Ah! Do you know me? " As soon as Suk finished speaking, he suddenly reflected that the man didn''t know him.


    "I''m with sister Feihong. I saw you at dinner last time! I''m covering this bar! " The man said with a smile: "just recognized you, see you busy did not come to greet!"


    "Oh! I''m sorry, there were too many people that day. Many people can''t remember it! " Suk stood up and took the lead in extending his hand.


    "I''m Niu Liang! Shall I have someone send it back for you? " Niu Liang is much older than Suk, but now he is a mother with milk. What''s more, Suk used to fight in an abandoned factory, which gives people the impression that he is a bloody man. Now he has his own territory, so that Niu Liang doesn''t feel uncomfortable when he calls his brother.


    "Well! No, I''m driving myself! " Suk hesitated a little, but after Yang Peier''s sleep, the wine seemed to evaporate instantly, so it was OK to drive.


    After leaving yeshang bar, Suk sat in the car and looked at Yang Peier sleeping in the back seat, sighing: "you tell me where you live?"


    Just now she called her for a long time, but the woman seemed to be completely unconscious, and she didn''t even respond at all. She was more than a dead pig. However, she was relieved to think of the beer bottle full of ground. If she drank so much, I''m afraid she would be promoted to heaven immediately.


    Through the window, looking at the sign of Home Express Hotel, Suk had no choice but to take the woman out of the car and walk towards the door of the hotel.

 Chapter 311

    Yang Peier''s weight seems to be much heavier than she imagined. Maybe it''s because she has been exercising all the time, which makes her muscles tense and looks graceful. But only Suk knows what a small weight is. In this case, Yang pei''er is less aggressive and heroic, and more lazy and charming than a drunken girl.


    The sound of sleeping breathing rhythmically rings in the ear, like a kitten snoring, and her body is also closely attached to Suk''s body with the breathing.


    Suk''s face was full of embarrassment. When he opened the door of the hotel, not only the front desk staff looked at him, but also the passing guests looked at him with deep meaning.


    At this time, Yang pei''er seems to have some signs of waking up. His body twists subconsciously and shrinks into Suk''s arms again.


    And Suk one hand through Yang Peier''s armpit, the other hand supporting her thigh, finally entered the door, facing many eyes, a little bit moved in.


    This is Suk''s first time to enter a hotel in his life. He has only seen a similar plot in a TV movie before. It seems that the procedure of opening a room is very troublesome.


    And I came in with a drunken woman in my arms, causing misunderstanding is a matter of certainty!


    "This is my sister!" Suk''s heart beat more violently as he approached the front desk. As soon as he opened his mouth, his voice trembled.


    The front desk attendant was wearing a white shirt, a red vest, and a striped silk scarf tied around his neck. With a faint smile on his face, he looked dignified and generous. However, when he heard Suk''s words, he was obviously stunned. Then he covered his mouth and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Sir, please give me your ID card!" The waiter looked at Suk''s sweating face, and the tears in his eyes, trying to suppress the smile.


    "ID card? Oh, oh Suk put Yang Peier on the ground, but he still had to hold her waist to prevent her from falling down, and hurriedly turned over Yang Peier''s bag. . |


    maybe Suk not only looks like a student in terms of dress and appearance, but also won''t interfere with the hotel even if you really want to open a room and do something else. Therefore, Suk easily gets the room card.


    From hugging to carrying, Suk knew there would be trouble when he opened the door, so he hunched Yang Peier on his back and walked into the elevator.


    "Well, damn it, I''m a criminal police officer!" Maybe the wine began to evaporate, Yang Peier lay on Suk''s back and began to mumble.


    Suk slightly side head 3A "Hello! Yang Peier! Yang Peier


    His voice immediately sank into the sea in Yang Peier''s ear, and was even used as a lullaby. He twisted his body to find a comfortable position on Suk''s back and went on sleeping.


    "I''ll go!" Suk felt as soon as he sank, Yang Peier was about to slide down from his back. He quickly lifted his hands up.


    The two buttocks are like springs. With a little effort, Suk stops Yang Peier''s downward trend. It seems that the vibration is too big. Yang Peier whines, and his two men consciously embrace Suk''s neck. The two peaks on his chest are close to Suk.


    He spared one hand, opened the door with the room card, went straight to the bedside and put Yang Peier on the bed.


    It seems that the girl really drank too much. As soon as she got to bed, she immediately lay on her side and curled up in a comfortable position.


    "It''s depressing Suk is now beside the bed, looking at Yang Peier''s flushed face, sweat on his forehead, and wet hair sticking to it.


    Seems to be wine strength on the head, this girl expression began to become unnatural, eyebrows from time to time frown.


    Suk is weak in the face of such a scene. He presses his thumbs on his temples. I don''t know why he has a headache.


    "Good people do it to the end, send Buddha to the West!" Suk sighed, turned and went into the bathroom to get a towel to wipe the sweat on Yang Peier''s face.


    But before Suk took off the towel, he heard a sudden vomit outside.


    "I''ll go!" When Suk came out of the bathroom, he was dumbfounded. Yang Peier was still in bed, but he just didn''t know how to do it. His whole body was full of vomit.


    Fortunately, the woman did not have dinner at night when she was depressed. Instead, she poured beer directly, so that most of her vomit was wine.


    But Rao is like this, the whole room is also filled with a slightly pungent sour smell.


    Now Suk is in trouble. What should he do? Just leave her here? Or clean her up?


    Human nature is beautiful, at least Suk thinks so. After thinking about it, he made a difficult decision.


    Suk clenched his teeth, stamped his feet, frowned and reached for the button.


    Yang Peier drank a lot and vomited more. He was all over the body, on the bed, and his predecessor''s coat was the most serious.


    "Hoo! I''m helping you! Help you Suk mumbled and untied the first button on Yang Peier''s collar.


    Suk''s hands kept shaking, and his breath began to become heavy. He could only distract himself by talking to himself."Why do you say you have nothing to drink so much? And it''s not you? " There was a light bang, and the second button opened.


    At the moment when the button was opened, under the collar of the jacket, it automatically contracted to both sides. Suddenly, a large area of snow-white appeared, with a pink halo on it.


    "Gudong!" A, Suk involuntarily swallowed saliva, only took a look, scared quickly turned his head.


    "Don''t look at me if you are not polite! If you are not polite, do not look He recited the Qingxin mantra in his heart, took a breath and continued to work with both hands.


    Fingertips in accordance with the predetermined route, can be full of mind is just to see the beautiful, it seems that today Yang Peier''s underwear is purple!


    Fingers did not mean to gently rub over the exposed breast, tender and smooth, with a round arc, like a current suddenly into the body.


    "Fight!" Suk''s body suddenly froze and turned his head. His hands were electrified. He snapped for several times. All the buttons of his coat were opened.


    The violet brassiere and the snow-white skin with a slight blush reflect each other. The plain and the mountains complement each other. If there were not many stains on the faded jacket, the picture would be beautiful.


    "I''ll go. There''s so much more on my pants?" At this time, Suk found that Yang Peier''s boxed Capris had been wet for a long time, especially the so-called key parts.


    What is a two without end, Suk thought, anyway, the top is off, take a deep breath, explore the hand in the past, but just met the girl''s belt, feel a little bad.


    Time seems to freeze suddenly in this second. Suk subconsciously looks at Yang Peier. Suddenly, she is in a cold sweat. The girl doesn''t know when she has opened her eyes.


    Then I saw Yang Peier''s legs just curled up and immediately straightened. With the wind, he directly kicked his neck.

 Chapter 312

    Suk was squatting at the bedside, leaning forward, suddenly changed in front of his eyes. He quickly stepped back, his right hand naturally met him, and grabbed Yang Peier''s ankle.


    "Suk!" Yang Peier glared at Suk fiercely, followed by a 3A "I''m a criminal police!" After that, he tilted his head and went to sleep again.


    Suk was red in the face and red in the ears. He was holding people''s ankles and staring at Yang Peier carefully. He was relieved to find that the girl had continued to sleep.


    Can also make a vague mind, in the end, do you do it right or not? I just wanted to help Yang Peier clean up the stains on his clothes, but now I was kicked up by this girl. She''s a big girl!


    With such a hesitation, Suk was even more frightened, and even had the impulse to scurry.


    All of a sudden, a task prompt sound came out of my mind. I immediately went in to have a look, and 3a


    "task: get Yang Peier''s virginity; reward: Master College English"


    "I''ll go! What''s going on? " Suk was stunned, and his heart beat. The display on the electronic screen was very clear. Didn''t he instigate himself to commit a crime? avail oneself of the opportunity to get in? This is not to say that he is the same as Li Zongrui in Taiwan?


    Another look at Yang Peier. At the moment, the girl is lying on her side on the bed. Her bright purple satin coat has all been untied. Her skin is as white as snow, and her two peaks stand up. Because her posture is squeezed together, a deep ditch is obvious, and the violet bra is still holding the lute and half covering her face, which attracts people''s eyes.


    Long hair scattered, blocking the side of the cheek, in the past, the heroic girl, now has become a pool of mud, slowly released her hand, put the girl''s feet on the bed, this action did not cause Yang Peier the slightest reaction, I do not know because she believed in Suk, or really drink lost consciousness. |


    being proficient in College English is not the kind of proficient in different stages. This kind of reward is not attractive enough. Having a fluent foreign language is a great help not only in school, but also in future work. But NIMA, do I really want to do this?


    The room is silent, a man and a woman, a sleepy and a sober, close to each other.


    The residual vomit smell in the air seems to have disappeared. Suk''s breathing is getting heavier and heavier, and his lips seem to be dry and cracked, so he can''t help licking.


    "Well!" When Suk was in the middle of endless hesitation, Yang Peier seemed to wake up. She murmured softly, turned over slightly and lay flat on the bed.


    Then Suk watched her helplessly, reached out and took off the jacket that had been unbuttoned. It was not over yet. Yang Peier bent his knees and raised his hips, reached for the belt with his hands, unbuttoned the belt three times and five in two, and then took off his Capris cleanly. The whole process didn''t open his eyes, like sleepwalking.


    Just one or two minutes later, Yang Peier, who was just half undressed, turned into a snow-white body. As Suk expected, the underpants under the girl were also violet series suits.


    The result of long-term exercise is that Yang Peier''s figure can be described as arrogant. He is exquisite, with two peaks, a flat abdomen, two long legs straight and slender, and three-point underwear covering the key parts, which makes people dare not look directly at him.


    Suk''s whole body was stiff, and his heart beat beyond the limit. His heavy breathing sound was like pulling the bellows, and his hands could not help clenching their fists. With a thump, he swallowed his mouth.


    Since ancient times, the hero was sad about the beauty pass. The ancients also said that he always wanted to take possession of beautiful things. It seems that everyone would have such an idea, and Suk is no exception. What''s more, today he has almost lost his temper again and again.


    When I was at home, there was Li Feifei. When I first came to the bar, I met a crazy woman. The flame in my heart had long been provoked to smoke. After Yang Peier took off his clothes, even though Suk had been telling himself that he was not polite, he could move his eyes.


    From top to bottom, from bottom to top, looking back and forth at this beautiful scene, but like a thief, he was afraid that Yang Peier would really wake up. In this tense atmosphere, Suk took a step forward.


    "I didn''t mean to! I don''t mean it! The bed you''re lying in is too dirty! " Suk kept looking for excuses in his heart, and finally moved to Yang Peier''s body. His hands were shaking, and he held Yang Peier up like a dying old man.


    The room opened this time is a standard room. Naturally, there are two beds in the room. However, after Yang Peier suddenly vomited before, there are still a lot of dirt left on the bed. Suk thinks that he can''t watch her sleep on these dirt!


    Like breaking free from the shackles, Suk thought of this and directly picked up Yang Peier. When his arm touched her delicate skin, he had the illusion of scalding. The peculiar smell of a woman''s body had an aphrodisiac effect when he inhaled into her nose.


    There was only one step between the two beds, but Suk felt that it was very difficult, because he didn''t know when his brother suxiaoke had been holding his head high and jumping happily, as if he was shouting: "the first level preparation of human cannon, the second level preparation of human cannon."Suk feels that he has never been so nervous as he is now. Although the number of contacts with women has been increasing, and even a lot of intimate actions beyond the boundaries have happened occasionally, now he has a sense of excitement to be a flower picker.


    As a normal man, a man under puberty, there is nothing more exciting than this moment!


    Struggling to twist the body, transfer action, very gentle, slowly put Yang Peier on another bed, but the girl still sleep very heavy.


    "Hello! Yang Peier? Yang Peier


    Suk calmed his fierce heartbeat and called Yang Peier''s name in a low voice.


    But after Suk yelled twice, he still didn''t get a response. In desperation, Suk could only push her arm gently: "Yang Peier! Wake up! Wake up


    "I''ll discuss something with you! Do you hear me


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of others'' danger. I''ll go home soon!"


    "How about I touch it? You see, I''ve been working hard for a long time. I''ve got to work hard without any credit! "


    Suk mumbled, his voice was very skillful, as if only he could hear what he was saying.


    And Yang Peier is comfortable in bed, with snow-white quilt, snow-white carcass, purple three-point style, just like a violet blooming in the snow, exuding an attractive aroma.


    "If you don''t speak, you agree!" After a fierce ideological struggle, Suk has put the task aside. He will never do such a thing against his conscience. Although he yearns for it, he always wants to be happy with each other until he reaches the canal.


    However! A little bit cheap, this does not seem to violate the principle of it!

 Chapter 313

    To tell you the truth, a beautiful woman with beautiful body, only inch, and sleeping like mud, which man can stand it?


    Liu Xiahui, who knows if there is such a person, Liu Xiahui has heard of it, but it seems that the guy is not a gentleman, and his novels are very obscene. . |


    "if you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your consent!" Suk thought that if he left like this, he would be punished if he let go of such a wonderful opportunity. Anyway, no one would find out if he touched it, so he would take it as his reward for sending her to the hotel.


    I have decided to give up the reward task of College English, and I have done my utmost to Yang Peier!


    But this is the way people think. It''s easy to think. When it''s their turn to start practicing, they panic.


    Suk''s palms are sweating. Now his feet are soft beside the bed, and the rhythm of his heart has been disordered for a long time. His eyes are looking at Yang Peier, and his brain is constantly conveying the question: where should 3A touch?


    Some people say that the boundless scenery is at the peak, some people say that the murmuring Valley is the most moving, some people say that they touch their hands first, then their elbows, walk along their arms, turn the Shuangfeng Mountain, caress the small plain, and shake at the mouth of the Red River Valley.


    But Suk''s mind was in a mess, unable to determine the target of the battle, so he slowly raised his right hand and reached out to Yang Peier.


    His palm trembled violently, and he stopped about 20 cm away from Yang Peier. He seemed to be in a dilemma.


    "Hoo Suk breathed out a hard breath. Anyway, he had decided to touch it. I''m afraid it''s going to be daybreak again. In the light of calcium carbide fire, he hastily decided to attack the highlands and go towards the ups and downs of the mountains.


    Yang pei''er didn''t realize that he was naked and sleeping sweetly. The blush on his face added a bit of sex appeal. The violet brassiere wrapped the snow peak. With the rhythmic rising and falling of his breath, he was ready to meet Suk''s hand. |


    ten centimeters


    five centimeters


    one centimeter


    the fingertips seem to have felt the heat from the carcass. Finally, Suk''s palms are all attached to it. His soft and smooth skin is like a suet jade, which sounds like a battle horn. He can no longer ignore his previous decision, tearing off all his clothes and starting to attack the city.


    "Ring, ring!"


    All of a sudden, an untimely telephone rings, sharp and harsh. Suk''s brain suddenly wakes up. It turns out that he just imagined it. At this time, he is still standing by the bed, with his right hand stretched forward, maintaining a rigid posture.


    Suk, who has come back to herself, subconsciously looks at Yang Peier. It seems that the phone rings have disturbed her dream. Liu Yexi''s eyebrows are slightly raised, and she seems to wake up at any time.


    Thinking of the embarrassing situation, Suk jumped to the phone and quickly answered the phone: "Hello!"


    There seemed to be a moment''s silence, but when Suk wanted to hang up the phone, a woman''s voice came out.


    "Can I help you, sir?"


    The voice is very gentle, like the spring water. It seems to be the soft language of Wu Nong from people in the south of the Yangtze River. It seems that just hearing one voice can make people see a small, elegant and graceful woman.


    "Service? What service? " Suk''s brain is in a state of high tension, and he turns to stare at Yang Peier while he is speaking in a low voice. Fortunately, the girl hasn''t slept for several days and nights. I''m afraid she won''t wake up if she thunders in her ear.


    "Ha ha! Of course, it''s health care! Is your husband alone


    The sound of a woman''s smile is like the sound of a bell.


    "Alone? The two of us Suk''s eyes always stay on Yang Peier''s face, completely subconsciously said.


    "Shall I bring down a sister? It''s more fun to play with two pairs


    "Sister? Two pairs? What do you want? " Rao is a paste in Suk''s brain. He also realizes that something is wrong and determines whether Yang Peier will wake up for a while. Then he talks to the woman on the other side of the phone.


    "Ha ha, of course I want to do it! How are you, sir? How many people do you need? We have a reasonable price and we guarantee your satisfaction! "


    "I''ll go!" When Suk heard this, he patted his forehead and finally knew what was wrong. NIMA regarded himself as a whore! Suddenly a black line, face depressed.


    "Sir!" There, Suk didn''t speak for a long time. After a pause, there came a voice: "we have a lot of projects, so we can choose freely!"


    "Pa!" Suk hung up the phone, but before he was relieved, the phone rang again. He was surprised. This time he took off the phone directly, and the whole world became quiet.


    But at this time, the mobile phone in his pocket began to shake madly. Suk quickly took out a look and the caller ID was Li Feifei.


    "Hello! Feifei


    Suk went to the bathroom and got through.


    "Suk, did you go home?" Li Feifei began to calculate the time since she called back to school. After all, Suk was called away by a woman at that time, and she still went to a place like a bar. How could she relax and regret that she had been waiting for Suk''s call. Who knows that this guy never came back, and there was no news at all.As two hours went by and the time on the mobile phone showed that it was nearly ten o''clock, Li Feifei finally couldn''t hold back and called Suk directly.


    "Well! Not yet When Suk said this, he felt a little guilty. Although he hid himself in the bathroom, Yang Peier, who was lying on the bed, was like a slide show, shaking in his head.


    "Oh? Are you going to have a drink and then open a room? " Li Feifei got into the bed, although he lowered his voice, but this kind of light question sentence suddenly made Suk sweat.


    I thought to myself that this girl was possessed by Sherlock Holmes. It was true that she was having a room with Yang Peier, but Suk could not admit: "what are you talking about? I''ve just sent her home. I''m going back now! "


    "Oh! Then send me a text message when you get home! " Li Feifei believed Suk very much. When he said that, his voice softened quickly.


    "I''m a criminal police officer!" Just as Li Feifei finished his sentence, a voice suddenly rang out outside the bathroom, shocking the world.


    "Who? Who was that? " Li Feifei was a little stunned, followed by a tone of sunny to cloudy trend.


    "Well! What? Who? Oh! I don''t know who it is. Give me a fright Suk subconsciously turned his head, but he was in the bathroom. Naturally, he couldn''t see the situation outside: "I''m going to drive now. I won''t talk about it first!"


    "Hoo Suk was relieved, and Li Feifei finally hung up. Anyway, this pass is over. When he put his mobile phone into his trouser pocket, he saw a figure suddenly in front of him.

 Chapter 314

    Suk was really shocked this time. The door of the hotel bathroom is made of frosted glass. You can see a figure standing outside the door, with hair on his head, motionless. . |


    "Dong Dong!"


    The figure suddenly raised his hand and patted the door: "OK, no! I want to pee! "


    Suk was surprised. Yang Peier was the voice. Did the woman wake up? When she thought of this, she was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    "Hurry up!"


    Yang Peier''s voice came back, very impatient, but it didn''t sound like there was any sign of anger or anger. Suk just pulled the door open.


    Sure enough, Yang Peier was standing at the door of the bathroom, his long hair falling to his shoulder, his head slightly down, his eyes slightly open, and he didn''t know whether he was mumbling or babbling. He was alive and didn''t wake up.


    Snow white skin exposed outside, violet suit three-point cool incomparable, even this girl is barefoot came over, did not notice what is wrong.


    As soon as Suk opened the door, he stepped in directly. Suk also took this opportunity to get out and ran to the sofa chair on one side, sitting nervously on it, staring at the bathroom door.


    You can hear a slight clatter coming out of the bathroom. It lasts for a long time, and then it is followed by the sound of flushing the toilet. Suk knows that Yang Peier is coming out!


    The brain is running at full speed. How can I cope with the scene? I take off other people''s clothes. Although this is out of the spirit of International Humanitarianism, it has to be believed!


    "Bang!" The door of the bathroom was closed by Yang Peier, and then the girl, under the gaze of Suk, went to the bed where she had just got up, reached for the cup, and went in directly. From the beginning to the end, she even looked at it. . |


    after a while, Yang Peier seems to have fallen asleep again.


    Suk''s heart beat very fast. He seemed to pop out of his throat. His whole body was soft and his palms were sweating. He was ready to face Yang Peier''s anger, but he found that it had become a false alarm.


    Looking at the mobile phone, it''s really ten o''clock. Suk takes a deep breath and stands up from the sofa. He looks at Yang Peier who has got into the bed. Although his arm is still outside, Suk''s mood now is to run away quickly for fear of having too many dreams at night.


    Little by little, he moved to the door and twisted the door. Although he only opened a small crack, Suk still went out easily. After taking the door with him, he checked it again, and finally put down the stone in his heart.


    Like birds and animals scattered around, Suk ran out of the home inn for a while. After he got into the car, he saw his red face in the rear-view mirror and was speechless.


    At least I have seen many women, but in the face of a drunken and mindless Yang Peier, Suk decided to be a good brother this time.


    Go home, take a bath, look at the time just 10:40, pick up the mobile phone, Suk very cross to Li Feifei sent a message.


    "I''m home safe!"


    "I didn''t go to open a room?" It seems that Li Feifei never forgets these two words. Fortunately, Suk''s expression can be preserved only when they are far away.


    "Stop talking nonsense! If I want to open a house, I have to ask you to open it, OK Suk was lying on the bed, and the text messages were sent out at full speed.


    "What are you thinking, you lust devil?" Like anger, like coquetry, Li Feifei''s voice is very light.


    "What can I think of? I miss you Suk found that for the last sober woman, she seemed to be able to express herself fairly well.


    "Come on! Keep thinking! I have to go to bed! " After Li Feifei hung up the phone, Suk was ready to have a rest. This time, he was too busy to turn on the computer for a long time.


    Early in the morning, with the light of the rising sun, Suk entered the school on time. But as soon as he arrived at his classroom, he saw a thin girl in a white skirt hovering at the door, obviously not a classmate of his own class.


    But Suk didn''t have the heart to understand it, so he went straight in with his head down.


    "Suk!" At this time, the girl who was wandering at the door suddenly spoke and called sukeqi by name.


    "Well?" Suk followed the sound and turned to see: "Ren Tian? Are you looking for me? "


    It wasn''t anyone else who came. It was the girl who wanted to jump off the building after she failed in the last monthly exam, that is, the girl Suk had saved.


    "Yes, it''s for you! Can I ask you this question? "


    Suk found out that Ren Tian still had an exercise book in his hand, and now he was looking at himself with some bad feelings. His eyes were full of expectation, but he was still slightly worried.


    "Come on! Come in first Early self-study time, school management is not too much emphasis, so that students can take a seat to study.


    Suk leads Ren Tian to his seat. Since he promised to see the girl last time, he will naturally keep it in mind. But as soon as he enters the door, there are countless eyes.Wang Xiaogang is not only a slut, but also an exuberant one. His eyes are very obscene. It seems that he is waiting for a good play to be staged. A math problem, after Suk looked at it, all the related knowledge rushed to his brain.


    Take out the pen and paper, then put the idea and process of solving the problem on the paper: "Hmm! This problem can be solved like this After Suk finished it, he began to explain it to Ren Tian.


    Ren Tian, with a white dress and long hair tied into a ponytail, stands on the edge of the desk, holding the corner of the desk with both hands. He frowns from time to time as Suk solves problems. Fortunately, Suk is very proficient in Mathematics in high school. After speaking it twice in a row, Ren Tian finally understands it completely.


    "Thank you!" Ren Tian can also feel the burning eyes of people around her, but she doesn''t care at all. In order to improve her academic performance, it''s very necessary to be shameful to ask questions.


    "You''re welcome! You can come to me if you have something to do! " Suk smiles at Ren Tian. It''s only a little help for him to fulfill his duty and finish the agreement he had agreed.


    "Boss!" Wang Xiaogang watched Ren Tian retreat, and then he moved over with a cheap smile: "what''s up? Is she qualified to enter your harem


    "Harem? Why don''t you get out of here? " After Suk heard this, he raised his foot directly to kick out, but Wang Xiaogang hid so fast that he seemed to have expected Suk to do it.


    "Don''t be angry, boss. I have big gossip to tell you!" Wang Xiaogang said mysteriously, and subconsciously looked around: "I saw someone give Wei Lan a note today, it must be a love letter!"

 Chapter 315

    When Wang Xiaogang saw that he had finished saying this, Suk''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled, and he felt that his information came in time, and then he said. . |


    "boss, I got up this morning and came earlier than every day. As you know, our study committee members arrive earlier every day!"


    "Cut the crap and say it quickly!" Suk did not know why he heard that someone had sent a love letter to Wei Lan, but he had no reason.


    "I saw Wei Lan from a long distance. Now there is a man beside the gate. He must not be from our school. When I came near, I saw the man take out a letter and give it to Wei Lan in a folded shape."


    Speaking of this, Wang Xiaogang''s voice involuntarily pressed very low, and glanced at Wei Lan sitting in the front row without any trace.


    "Boss! The situation is very complicated! " Wang Xiaogang patted Suk on the shoulder with a sad voice.


    "Come on, it''s none of your business!" Suk waved at Wang Xiaogang and drove him away. Then he sat in his seat.


    During the whole morning self-study, Suk''s brain seemed to be in a daze. When he heard that someone was chasing Wei Lan, his first reaction was that he was not happy. Someone came to dig his own corner, and he was extremely unhappy.


    But calm down to think, he and Wei Lan do not seem to really determine the relationship, has been in a hazy state, and now he and Li Feifei progress hot, always feel a little guilty about Wei Lan.


    Maybe someone is more suitable for Wei Lan than himself!


    Suk looks at the front, over the back, and finally falls on Wei Lan. The little girl doesn''t know what she is looking at. Is she reviewing her lessons or reading the love letter from others?


    "Am I a bit amorous? I can only like one person, but I like so many girls? " Suk asks himself that Li Feifei, Wei Lan, Liu Qingqing and Zheng Mo have already made his head big, not to mention other girls. . |


    "Lingling!" The bell of self-study reminds me of it, and finally makes Suk wake up from his wishful thinking. Later, the classroom becomes lively immediately.


    "Go to your grandma!" Suk directly stood up, clenched his teeth and stamped his feet. He didn''t care what kind of monogamy you are. Anyway, it''s not the time to talk about marriage. All the people are mine now!


    As soon as he thought of giving up Wei Lan to others, Suk was more and more depressed. Finally, he made a decision and went to Wei Lan''s desk in three or two steps.


    Sure enough, Wei Lan saw Suk come over and turned his head to one side directly. His little baby''s fat face suddenly appeared frost and hummed softly.


    "Is there something for you in the morning?" Suk didn''t know how to speak, but asked directly.


    "Yes After hearing this, Wei Lan turned his head subconsciously, but after glancing at Suk, he immediately turned around and pretended not to care!


    Suk looked around and found that in addition to Wang Xiaogang''s shining eyes, everyone was busy with their own business, which lowered the voice 3A "love letter?"


    "With you?" Wei Lan directly looked to one side this time, the same voice is not big, but it seems to be angry. Suk looked at Wei Lan''s side face, his mouth pursed slightly, and his voice was very strong.


    "Eh!" Suk scratched his head. He didn''t know what to say, but soon he heard Wei Lan''s voice.


    "It''s really relaxing to give a lecture to a beautiful woman in the morning! Some people''s chin is going to fall to the ground! "


    "Ah?" Suk didn''t think how the topic came here, and he was at a loss. "She came, I can''t push her out! Besides, you have to believe my heart of being a teacher! " One said this, oneself first laughed, originally this wench is jealous.


    "Come on, there are more teachers with human face and animal heart, so don''t go in!" When Wei Lan heard Suk''s words, the depression of the morning seemed to dissipate a lot. This morning, he saw that Suk and a girl came in at the same time, and they also sat together, kissing me. It seemed very annoying.


    But fortunately, Suk was still wise enough to know that he would come to study by himself in the morning. Although he didn''t come to ask for a crime, he seemed to come to ask for a crime, but he didn''t know what was going on, so he was in a better mood.


    His face was covered with frost, and all of a sudden disappeared. His mouth tilted slightly, with his baby''s fat face, his two dimples loomed with his words.


    "What about your love letter?" Suk asked as if nothing had happened.


    "Throw it away!" Wei Lan''s mood cleared up, so he stopped fighting with Suk and turned to look at him. Especially he could see the jealousy in Suk''s eyes. He tilted his head like a demonstration.


    "Throw it away?" Suk was a little incredulous and frowned slightly, but before he could speak, he felt that his mobile phone in his pants pocket began to shake wildly.


    "Suk! You''re dead! "


    Suk shakes his cell phone at Wei Lan and runs to the corridor outside the classroom to connect the phone. After Rao Shixia''s self-study, it''s very busy outside, but Yang Peier''s roar rings in his ears like the roar of a lioness."Eh!" Suk almost shivered, and his mobile phone almost fell to the ground. What was expected still happened. Yang Peier seems to have to settle in the future.


    "Speak! Don''t pretend to be dead Yang Peier''s anger is still on the rise, and his voice is getting louder and louder. I''m afraid if Suk stands in front of her, he will end up dead.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is out of service!" The only idea in Suk''s mind is to switch off the topic first, or maybe the girl will dare to kill her next second. Just don''t bring her directly into the Public Security Bureau, and quickly imitate the voice of customer service.


    "Do it again! Ah, I''m so angry


    In front of Suk''s eyes, it seems that Yang Peier looks up to the sky and roars. He is angry and murderous. It seems that the virtual shadow of a female tiger appears behind her.


    "Well! Officer Yang, what can I do for you? " Suk dodged the edge and pretended to be dumb, but when he got through the phone again, his heart beat wildly.


    "Did you take off my clothes?" Sure enough, sharp questions inevitably came to the table, but Yang Peier''s voice seemed to calm down and asked faintly.


    Suk knew that this was the tranquility before the storm. He was afraid that the next explosion would happen. If he didn''t explain, he would be dead: "I didn''t do anything! Really nothing


    "You didn''t do anything? What else do you want to do? " Yang Peier''s voice doubled again, shaking the eardrum and causing pain: "I tell you, you can come over and bring me a suit of clothes in five minutes, or you will die!"

 Chapter 316

    "Elder sister, I have to go to class! I''m a student, OK? " Suk wants to cry without tears. At the thought of Yang Peier asking himself to throw himself into the net, his legs and stomach begin to turn. . |


    "are you coming?" Yang Peier said very strongly.


    "It''s going to be class soon! Why don''t you wait! " Before Suk finished speaking, Yang Peier''s roar came again: "I''ll report the case. I''ll say Suk of grade three in No.17 middle school has killed me!"


    "Poof!" Suk almost spewed out black blood, his legs softened and he was frightened: "elder sister, are you a policeman? Shall we not be so cruel? "


    "My clothes are all dirty. How can I get out? If you don''t come again, I''ll call 110! " Yang Peier is angry. After that, he hangs up and leaves Suk standing in the corridor, his head buzzing.


    When the bell rings, the students in the corridor run into the classroom. At this time, Suk doesn''t make a decision about where to go.


    "Suk!"


    Mathematics teacher Wu Ming has come to the door of the classroom. Suddenly, he sees Suk''s irresistible appearance and stops immediately. Since the last monthly exam, Suk''s mathematics score has become the first in the whole grade. As a teacher, he has a big face.


    Some teachers do like this. They naturally give the green light to the students they like. For those students whose grades are poor and they can''t please others, they will have another face. They want to kick it away and save the hindrance.


    "Class, still don''t go in!" Although Wu Ming looks a little dissatisfied, he is still kind to Suk, who has been successfully promoted to No. 1 seed. . |


    "teacher! I''m not feeling well. Go to the infirmary first Soon after that, Suk turned pale in the twinkling of an eye, with painful expression. He also covered his stomach and looked at Wu Ming as if praying.


    "Uncomfortable? Would you like a classmate to accompany you? "


    "No, I''ll go myself!" Suk saw that Wu Ming was so talkative. He waved his hand and turned his head to run downstairs. His action was very fast.


    Yang Peier is now sitting on the bed, covered with a quilt, and has just taken a bath. His hair is still wet, but it seems that his mood has not calmed down, and the frequency of the ups and downs of the two peaks wrapped in a violet bra is still rapid.


    Because yesterday she drank a lot, even if she vomited more, Yang Peier''s body after being anesthetized by alcohol still made her sleep very much. When she opened her eyes in a daze, it was already bright.


    Then there is the French window, an LCD TV in front of her. She holds it in a snow-white cup and looks around blankly. She clearly understands that this is the hotel room. Then she inevitably sees that her clothes are in a mess on another bed.


    At this time, his head suddenly woke up and quickly opened the quilt. Sure enough, except for the violet suit, he still stuck to his position, and all the other things were taken off. At that time, Yang Peier was shocked!


    Nervous, Leng on the bed, with her strong perception, she first explored whether there was any abnormality in her body, and then she even put her hand into her pants. Until this moment, she was finally relieved.


    It''s OK! Nothing more, nothing less! All that should be there!


    But the next thing to remember is vague. How did you get to the hotel, how did you take off your clothes, and what happened?


    At this time, police officer Yang, who is engaged in criminal investigation, runs his brain at a high speed and deduces step by step, finally locking the suspect in Suk. Maybe only this guy can do such a thing!


    Er! The story that animals are not as good as animals has always been talked about with relish. If it were changed to someone else, I''m afraid Yang Peier would have the heart to cry to death!


    As he pondered, he got up to put on his clothes. However, when he picked up the clothes, he was immediately dumbfounded. There were stains on them. Looking at the traces left on the scene, it was most likely that they vomited out after they were drunk. Although the liquid composition accounted for most of them, cocoa couldn''t put them on!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. The flames suddenly jumped up and down. Yang Peier suddenly detonated like an explosive barrel. He turned out his mobile phone and immediately dialed Suk.


    Suk was driving with a bitter look on his face, but he had to comfort himself: "it''s OK! I didn''t do anything yesterday! I just took her to the hotel and helped her take off her dirty clothes! Yang Peier has to thank me for that! "


    Thinking of this, I''m still a little lucky. Yesterday I saw clearly that Yang Peier''s coat was dirty, and the violet underwear was still clean, which saved the embarrassment of running to the underwear store.


    Although I''m not good at buying women''s clothes, I can''t help it. I''m in a hurry. I ran into a leisure clothing store, picked out T-shirt pants and drove to home inn.


    "Hoo Suk took a deep breath and stood at the door of the room. Since he entered the hotel, he felt that his heart had exceeded the limit and his legs were a little weak. The thought that he was going to face Yang Peier, the incarnation of tiger, made him scared."Dong Dong Dong!" Suk felt his knocking hands shaking.


    "Who?" There was a cold voice in the room, which made Suk subconsciously want to run, but his legs were too stiff to move.


    "It''s me! Suk Suk said stiffly, and then heard the sound of walking inside.


    A moment later, when the door opened, Yang Peier poked his head out of the room, glared at Suk and snorted: "hum! Come in


    Suk follows Yang Peier nervously. The girl is still covered with a quilt. The snow-white quilt covers her body. She only shows her wet long hair and smooth feet. Although she is covered by a quilt, her graceful posture still looms, especially her round hips, shaking from left to right.


    I feel that I move my eyes away. If this woman finds her eyes, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable. Yang Peier''s dirty clothes are still on the bed. It can be imagined that at this moment, she is still covered by three in the quilt.


    Suddenly Yang Peier turned his head, so scared that Suk quickly stopped: "put the clothes here, you go to the bathroom first and wait!"


    "Oh Suk fully complied with the instructions, put down the bag in his hand, and obediently went into the bathroom. As soon as he entered the bathroom, he smelled the fragrance of the bath gel, and there were traces of water in it. He thought that this woman should have just taken off her skin and had a bath, and she didn''t have any dirty thoughts. He just prayed that her fire would go down after she took a bath.


    Just as Suk was praying to the Buddha, there was a sudden knock on the door, followed by a voice: "open the door! Police are on the spot

 Chapter 317

    Suk''s ears stood up in an instant, but when he heard the shouting from outside, he didn''t know why he felt guilty and was at a loss. Who is Suk? A person who dares to smash the industry of the director of the Political Department of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, a person who dares to lead people to have a direct conflict with the police force, but now he has become panicked for no other reason. It seems that this situation will make people daydream and easily misunderstand.


    Subconsciously, Suk opens the door and walks out of the bathroom. Turning around, Yang Peier looks at the door with the same look of consternation. His upper body has been put on a T-shirt, but the following


    because Suk is not good at buying women''s clothes, and he was in a hurry at that time, so he couldn''t make a careful choice. It''s completely based on his own visual measurement to determine the size number. The final result is that the pants are too thin!


    Yang Peier''s leg had already been pushed in, but the other leg was exposed. Her snow-white skin, straight lines, and the little purple trouser cap all of a sudden caught her eyes. At the moment, she was bending over, holding a belt in both hands, trying to put the other foot into the trouser tube.


    "Open the door, police check!" The knock on the door outside was followed by another.


    As the old saying goes, the more thirsty you are, the more salt you eat. When you are busy, Yang Peier makes mistakes. He panics and kicks hard twice. Instead of putting his foot in, he almost sits on the ground.


    Suk took two steps instead of three steps. He quickly ran over, reached for another trouser leg, looked up at Yang Peier and said, "sit on the bed first!"


    Yang Peier didn''t have time to think too much now. Obediently, he stepped back and sat directly beside the bed. Suk pulled his trouser legs into a straight line and squatted on the ground: "come on! Come in


    After that, he watched Yang Peier raise his leg, and a triangle covered with purple appeared in front of his eyes. There were dark flowers on it, and it was like a hill full of flowers.


    Suk was immediately frightened. He felt a rush of blood coming up. His face turned red and his head was buzzing. At this time, there was a "drop" sound from outside, which seemed to be opening the door with the room card.


    At this critical moment, Yang Peier finally put his leg in, quickly stood up and pulled down the zipper, but at the same time, the door opened and a sound of footsteps came in.


    "Don''t move! Hold your head in your hands and squat down! "


    Suk subconsciously turned his head and saw that three men in police uniform came over, followed by a hotel attendant. The policeman''s cold eyes, a serious, bitter expression, as if he would take himself down as soon as he had a change.


    "Stop!" When it came to an end, Suk didn''t panic as expected. To tell you the truth, he didn''t do anything against the law and discipline. He was not afraid of the lawsuit. He straightened up and stared at the comer.


    "Hey A young policeman, hearing Suk''s words, immediately showed strong dissatisfaction, and then came forward to forcibly control Suk, but just walked in front of Suk, he was stunned.


    The young policeman, looking over Suk, looked directly at Yang Peier behind him. He was stunned: "sister Yang!"


    Yang Peier is red faced and shameless. He is very uncomfortable in his new clothes. Because his trousers are too thin, the zipper can''t be completely closed, so he can only pull half of them. Fortunately, the T-shirt is big enough to cover his waist, but he can still see the bulge caused by the slightly opened front of the zipper.


    Don''t ask, fool can see, this should be just put on the pants, not zipper.


    Yang Peier''s heart was in a state of confusion, but he was recognized at a glance. Although the public security brigade and the Criminal Police Brigade are two departments, they all work in the same Bureau. They don''t know each other?


    In particular, Yang Peier''s natural beauty, in the back has been crowned with the name of the city police flower, of course, no one knows.


    "Well! Carry out the task Yang Peier tried to pull the corners of his mouth and released a smile, but it was more ugly than crying. His face turned red and embarrassed.


    "Ha ha!" The young policeman was also very unnatural. He glanced back at his leader and said, "now it''s not a special action against pornography and illegal activities! Sister Yang is off today? "


    The man in charge of the team is more mature and steady in his thirties. Even when he sees Yang Peier, his face doesn''t change. He ponders for a moment: "Xiao Yang"


    before the leader finishes speaking, Yang Peier takes the lead to explain: "team Liu! You also know that I was transferred from the criminal police to the office. I was in a bad mood yesterday. I drank some wine. Look, I vomited all over While saying this, he pointed to the set of clothes stained with a lot of dirt on the bed: "get up in the morning, call my friends to come and give me clothes!"


    It turns out that the leader of the team is also an acquaintance. Suk stands aside and thinks that he will not bring himself into the public security bureau this time. They all say that someone is easy to do things, not to mention that he is innocent. Even if something really happens, Yang Peier''s face can make it through safely.


    The male policeman, known as team Liu, glanced at the bed, then withdrew his eyes and nodded to Yang Peier: "OK! We''ll have to go on with the investigation. Let''s go first! " After that, he turned his head and walked out.In the twinkling of an eye, the room was just full, only Suk and Yang Peier were left.


    "Scared the hell out of me!" Suk watched them leave. Then he patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. However, he found that Yang Peier''s face was still ugly.


    I can''t complain that Yang Peier is depressed. The three policemen just left easily, but they all look at themselves with inexplicable meaning. Although what they say is the truth, I''m afraid that in their eyes, their hair is wet and their trousers are not well worn. You don''t have to think that they must have opened a room with Suk yesterday. I don''t know if there will be any gossip in the future .


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. When he thought about the rumors in the future, Yang Peier clenched his fists tightly, and his chest heaved more violently. At this time, he heard Suk''s words again, and his anger finally found a breakthrough.


    Suk saw Yang Peier turn his head and stare at him. His eyes were creepy, as if he wanted to eat people. Before he could comfort him, he watched her quickly raise her leg and directly kick her.


    "I''ll go!" Suk''s reaction was completely instinctive, and he dodged slightly, but Yang Peier''s attack was like a storm, endless, wave after wave, more and more fierce, and even ran to his own vital point.


    There was not much space in the room, so it was very difficult for Suk to hide. He was very upset. If the pants that the woman was wearing were not suitable, I''m afraid Suk would be hurt several times.


    "Are you crazy?"


    In desperation, Suk shouts, and then turns defense into attack. He pours Yang Peier on the bed and presses her hard. He reaches out to pull the waist of her jeans, and is about to pull it down: "give me back your pants!"

 Chapter 318

    Suk is really bored. He seems to have done nothing wrong, but Yang Peier seems to be crazy and wants to do something for himself.


    Yang Peier graduated from the police academy with absolutely no problem. He just couldn''t do it in the room. He bent his right leg, straightened his foot, and popped up quickly. It was a foot between Suk''s two legs.


    "I''ll go!" Suk''s face turned white at once. If he did, his brother would be seriously injured.


    Yang pei''er''s feet have not reached the predetermined position and suddenly get stuck.


    Suk naturally knew that these jeans were bought by himself and helped him secretly. When he thought about this, he was even more depressed. He said that you turned around and beat yourself in the clothes I bought. This is a typical example of kindness.


    The more I think about it, the more irritable I am. Seeing that Yang Peier''s body is out of balance for a moment because of the suspension of her action, she jumps forward and pours her on the bed.


    The hungry tiger pours on Yang Peier and presses him hard. Suk subconsciously goes to untie Yang Peier''s trousers, presses his upper body on his upper body, attacks the Highlands in the plain, and reaches down to grasp the waist of his trousers.


    "Give me back my pants!" Pull down as you speak.


    "What are you doing?" Yang Peier was first hit by Suk and fell on his back. Then he was pressed by Suk, and his chest was suddenly squeezed by gravity. He almost didn''t breathe. He felt a burst of chest tightness.


    When she reacts, Suk''s hand has already pulled the belt of the jeans, and even pulled down a lot.


    "You let go!" Yang Peier started to resist while shouting, pushing Suk''s shoulder with both hands and legs, trying to drive Suk off his body.


    "I let go? Did you stop when I asked you to? "


    "I came all the way to give you clothes, and you beat me?"


    "I''m absent from school. Did I say anything?"


    "I was almost taken away as a whore. What did I say?"


    "Give me your clothes now, and I won''t give them to you if I take them out and throw them away!"


    The more he said, the more angry he was. He felt that he was more wronged than Dou E. he kept pulling down. . |


    "ah!" Yang pei''er screamed and felt that his buttocks were cold. Most of his trousers had been pulled down. What was more terrifying was that his trousers were too thin and tightly strapped on his buttocks. When he was pulled by Suk, his little violet pants also fell down.


    When people are in crisis, they will always break out a strong fighting force. Yang Peier is just like that. He feels that his little pants may leave her at any time, and he can''t care about many more.


    First, close your legs tightly, then quickly bend your knees against Suk''s thighs and push down.


    Suk felt that his thigh was suddenly pushed up, and then his body went down with Yang Peier''s action. Although he still pulled Yang Peier''s belt with both hands, he didn''t need any strength. He put his head on the girl''s chest.


    After a long period of physical exercise, Yang Peier''s chest is more elastic than all the women Suke has ever contacted.


    His face just fell between the two mountains, and his cheeks on both sides were close to the soft peaks. If there was no abominable violet bra to stop him, I''m afraid this feeling would be better.


    The nose is filled with a faint fragrance of shower gel, which is as mellow and sweet as milk. I don''t know when, my hands have been loosened and put aside, and my lower body has all slipped out to the bed, supporting the ground.


    Yang Peier''s heart beats very fast, and his breath is even more rapid. He can clearly feel Suk''s hot breath, which is constantly transmitted to his skin through compassionate.


    "You hate it!" Yang pei''er saw that Suk was not moving. He was lying on his body stupidly. He didn''t shake him off after twisting a few times. He didn''t know why, but he felt his nose was sour, and his tone of voice changed, with a cry.


    "Are you absent from school? I''m absent from work


    "You were treated as a whore. Didn''t you look in their eyes? How do you want me to meet people in the future? "


    "It''s all your fault. Why don''t you stop me when I drink?"


    "Why don''t you take me home?"


    "Why don''t you get your clothes ready in advance?"


    "Why do you buy pants so thin?"


    The more Yang Peier said, the more emotional he was. His eyes were red. The crystal tears were rolling in his eyes. He couldn''t say when he was going to break the dam.


    Suk looked up and left the warm valley reluctantly. Looking at Yang Peier, he was also flustered. He didn''t know what to say at all!


    Yang pei''er and Suk''s eyes suddenly come together. All the emotions seem to find a breakthrough, and the tears rush out.


    "You want to take off my pants, are you human?" Yang Peier''s mood is very depressed these days. She has no place to talk about her sad feeling. Even if she has some good female colleagues, how can she say that she wants to face?Yesterday, I couldn''t help but come out to get drunk, hoping that I could expel all the unpleasant things with alcohol. Who knows, in the end, it backfired and made things worse.


    When Suk saw Yang Peier, who used to be valiant and valiant in the past, he burst into tears. He was really at a loss. He was even more nervous than the police just now.


    Subconscious two hands forced to prop up the body, a face embarrassed, opened the mouth, dun for a long time to come up with a word.


    "Don''t cry! I won''t take off your pants, or you''ll take off mine! "


    When Yang Peier heard this, he raised his eyebrows and pushed Suk 3a with both hands. "You rascal! lady-killer! Get out of here


    In desperation, sukeshan climbed out of bed, went to the sofa depressed, covered with black lines, and watched Yang Peier sit on the bed, crying endlessly.


    Yang Peier completely ignores her image. Her pretty face is full of tears and tears. But as time goes by, she turns from crying to crying, from crying to crying, until she starts to sob.


    All of a sudden, Yang Peier jumped out of bed, scared Suk to shiver, for fear that the girl would go crazy again.


    On the light blue T-shirt, the offset pattern of a Garfield cat is very cute, but now there are more folds on it. Half lying Garfield cat''s paw just stops at the right chest, like greeting people.


    Because the jeans were pulled by Suk for a while, the loose hoop was on the hip, the zipper was opened, and the color of violet could be seen vaguely. This image was like the victim of strong Bao just now.


    Yang Peier went into the bathroom without saying a word. Suk heard the sound of washing his face.


    When Yang Peier reappeared, the tears on his face had been washed away, but his eyes were still red and swollen, and his clothes were much better after finishing.


    "Suk, you''re taking me home now!" Yang pei''er looked at Suk and said a light word.

 Chapter 319

    Suk drives the car and glances at Yang Peier. It seems that after a good cry, the woman''s mood is relieved and she becomes a valiant policewoman again, but her clothes don''t match. . |


    without saying a word, the atmosphere in the car was a little depressing. Sure enough, Yang Peier lived in the high-end community that Wang Xiaogang said last time.


    Yang Peier is silent. He holds his shoulders in both hands and looks ahead all the time. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking about. Suk is not interested in speaking. He''s afraid that if he doesn''t pay attention, he will lead the topic to the problem of undressing last night.


    After such a fuss before, I don''t know whether Yang Peier intentionally didn''t mention it or what. He didn''t mention how he took off his clothes last night, what happened after taking them off, and whether Suk secretly did something else, as if he didn''t happen at all.


    "All right! Here I am Yang Peier saw Suk park his car in front of his house, push the door to get off, and didn''t mean to invite Suk upstairs, which made him secretly happy.


    Just as Yang Peier was closing the car door, he suddenly stopped and turned to stare at Suk: "about last night, I''ll contact you when I think about how to deal with it!"


    "Ah?" Suk was also secretly relieved that there would be a rainbow after the storm, but who knows that the rainbow did not come, but the flash flood broke out first: "nothing happened last night!"


    "You don''t count!" Bang, Yang Peier closed the car door and walked upstairs without looking back, leaving Suk''s depressed eyes straight.


    "Alas Suk sighed and thought, "what''s the matter with you?"? What cheap also did not occupy, instead caused a body of trouble, that sentence how to say? Can''t stealing chicken eat rice?


    Anyway, it''s no use thinking about it. I don''t know what Yang Peier wants to do. But I''m afraid I can catch up with one class and turn around and leave after I skip math class and calculate the time. Sure enough, having a car is very good, at least it''s very convenient and fast. If Suk didn''t feel that he was still a student now and the money in his hand was inconvenient to spend, he would like to get a car instead of walking.


    When I got back to school, it was just the end of the class. As soon as Suk entered the classroom, she felt her eyes staring at her. Wei Lan looked at herself and walked over directly: "what are you doing in these two classes?"


    "I went out to do something!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. As soon as he finished, he looked at Wei Lan and said angrily, "do you want to go to college? Do you think you can relax when you get up in the last monthly exam


    "I really have something to do!" Looking at Wei Lan''s strict teacher''s appearance, it seems that he has become a heinous when he is absent from class. He quickly digs away from the topic: "you haven''t said your love letter yet! Where is it? "


    As soon as he said this, Wei Lan''s face turned red: "throw it away!"


    "Throw it away? Where did you throw it? " Suk asked.


    "The dustbin at the school gate!"


    "What does it say?"


    "How do I know! I didn''t see it again Wei Lan said this with a trace of sweetness in his heart. Although Suk was forced to ask himself like a policeman recording a confession, it could better reflect his nervousness, and his face could not help but smile.


    "Who is that man?" Although Suk''s face didn''t change, he was also relieved. Although he didn''t have a definite relationship with Wei Lan, he could always feel the subtle atmosphere between the two people unconsciously. Suddenly, a rival in love sprang up, which was really unacceptable.


    In particular, put aside the veil of a little hypocrisy in my heart, before always someone said, as long as you are happy, I will be happy, what else as long as you are happy, I will be happy, no matter who you are around, this is not pure bullshit?


    "A former neighbor of mine, Mohe!" Wei Lan sat in his seat, tilted his head and looked at Suk, as if he was optimistic about the play. The smile in his eyes was very obvious.


    "Ink cartridge? I don''t have the toner cartridge Suk didn''t respond.


    "I said his name is Mo He, Mo Yan''s Mo, why not!" As soon as Wei Lan finished speaking, the bell rang. Suk didn''t care about the running in. He took two steps to return to his position.


    As a matter of fact, since the flower picking system has been established, tasks have appeared from time to time. For Suk, the high school curriculum has not been too challenging. So far, in addition to the comprehensive science, the key universities are still in the intermediate stage of proficient in Chinese, mathematics and foreign languages.


    So much so that the review in class basically lost its effect. Suk sat down honestly and seemed to listen carefully, but his head was in a mess. He always thought about what killing tactics Yang Peier was brewing. Occasionally, he began to figure out what was sacred in the pursuit of Wei Lan.


    The brain is running at full speed, but it can''t find the answer either. Until the mobile phone in his pocket starts to vibrate again, he can get rid of his confused thoughts. He peeks at the spitting teacher on the platform, and then takes out his mobile phone unconsciously.It''s a short message.


    Two words "Suk!"


    Can see the name of the arrival of information is to let Suk a Leng: "Li Yuhua!"


    Li Yuhua is the Deputy Secretary of the Communist Youth League municipal Party committee. He has a lot of intersection with Suk. Especially in the last scene when he cleaned her wound and applied medicine at her home, when he saw the name, he couldn''t help but jump.


    Subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, quickly back to a text message.


    "Hello, Secretary Li!"


    However, after Suk sent this message, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. There was no response for a long time. It was only when Suk wanted to put away the phone that his mobile phone began to vibrate again.


    "Suk, are you free at noon?"


    When Suk saw this text message, a string in his body immediately tightened. In fact, it was not just him. Li Yuhua was sitting behind his desk, clutching his mobile phone.


    Li Yuhua had already had a strong ideological struggle before. She thought about it over and over for a long time. The sweat in her palm almost made her mobile phone fall off, and her heart beat violently. If someone broke in at this time and looked at her flushed face, I''m afraid she would be daydreaming.


    When she asked Suk if she was free at noon, she seemed to have exhausted all her strength, and then she stared nervously at the mobile phone screen without blinking.


    "There''s time! What''s the matter with Secretary Li? "


    Seeing Suk''s reply, Li Yuhua took a long breath, and then became nervous again. When editing the message, her fingers began to keep on calling.


    Suk also stares at his mobile phone. After a while, there is another movement. However, when he sees the message, he is dumbfounded. Li Yuhua''s message was: "my mother wants to invite you home for dinner!"

 Chapter 320

    After seeing the message, Suk''s heart speeded up and almost slipped under the table. Is it swollen? Do you want to see a mother-in-law again?


    At the thought of Li''s mother, the embarrassing scene of the last time immediately appeared in Suk''s head. At that time, Li''s mother was livid, as if she wanted to eat herself. Although she finally admitted that she was Li Yuhua''s boyfriend, her attitude changed quickly. Coco NIMA, I''m not a professional actor!


    Looking at the mobile phone, the information on it was very clear to remind himself. Suk took a deep breath, and then took a breath, but he still couldn''t decide, but soon Li Yuhua''s message came back. . |


    "excuse me, can you help me?"


    Men just like to play fat face, Suk is no exception. Looking at this message, it seems that Li Yuhua''s expectant eyes appear, looking at himself.


    "Alas! It''s just a meal! I can''t die again Suk thought of this, and then replied to Li Yuhua: "of course, I don''t like to eat when I have time! But should I go home and change my clothes after school


    "No, I''ll go to your school and wait for you, and then I''ll buy clothes! I''m sorry to trouble you all the time


    Suk knew that if he refused, he might make Li Yuhua feel more sorry, so he agreed cleanly and without procrastination.


    Just promised Li Yuhua, Suk''s trouble is just the beginning, the bell rings after class, this time it is Wei Lan who took the initiative to come over.


    Wang Xiaogang wanted to join in the fun, but Wei Lan looked back with a smile, and then he was scared back. He made a face at Suk and shrunk to one side, but it seemed that he didn''t change his heart, and his eyes kept glancing at him.


    "I don''t want to go home at noon! Let''s eat out! " Wei Lan because today Suk showed care for himself, so that he was in a good mood, first said. . |


    Suk felt a thump in his heart and his face was full of embarrassment. He opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to speak. Wei Lan was more understanding. Seeing Suk''s strange expression, he frowned: "you don''t have time at noon?"


    "Well! Well Suk nodded helplessly: "I''ve made an appointment with someone. I want to go out at noon!"


    "With whom? The girl you helped make up lessons in the morning? " Wei Lan''s little face suddenly became tense. Suk''s intuition was that he was assassinated. He was as cold as a blade, hanging on his throat.


    "You say Ren Tian? It''s not her, it''s not her Suk shook his head.


    "Who is that?" Wei Lan pressed step by step, looking at Suk''s eyes twinkle, more and more sure that this is related to a woman.


    "A friend!"


    "Men and women?"


    Suk looked at Wei Lan, a look of crying and laughing, feel early self-study, or their own questioning her, but now immediately reversed, into this girl interrogation themselves.


    "All right, all right! I tell you, Secretary Li of the Municipal Youth League committee wants to invite me to dinner! " Suk gritted his teeth and told the truth directly. Anyway, Wei Lan would never think of the story in it.


    "Secretary Li? What are you doing? " Wei Lan frowned slightly. She knew nothing about Secretary Li of the Youth League Committee.


    "Didn''t I attend the commendation meeting for the top ten league members last time! It was Secretary Li who voted for me. Later, I helped her a little. She wanted to invite me to dinner this time! "


    Suk''s explanation is clear and doesn''t seem to be fake. Instead, he blusters Weilan directly, stares at Suk, turns around and walks towards his seat. It seems that he is not very happy.


    "Sukko!"


    Suk watched Wei Lan go back, and then he heard someone calling his name at the door of the classroom. His voice was very familiar. Following the sound, the girl had a half inch head and a big ring of earrings. Who else could Wang Huan be?


    Wang Huan and Li Yan are Liu Qingqing''s two best friends. Now that Wang Huan appears, I''m afraid Liu Qingqing should have arrived at the door.


    Suk naturally went over and nodded to Wang Huan. Sure enough, Liu Qingqing was standing in the corridor, quiet as a small white flower in full bloom. His fluffy short golden hair has now become soft and dark, more pure and lovely.


    Liu Qingqing saw Suke come over, and his face was slightly flushed. He held his two little hands together and laughed with a smile. His lips opened: "brother Suke!"


    "Qingqing, why are you here? You''ve dyed your hair back! " Suk went directly to Liu Qingqing and looked up and down. Today, the girl is wearing a white dress with a small vest on her upper body, which is very beautiful.


    "Well, it''s back. Does sukko like it?" Liu Qingqing''s voice is as quiet as ever, slightly raises his head, and his eyes smile like a crescent moon.


    "Yes! I like it! Ha ha Suk scratched his head and could only answer this question like this, but he was also telling the truth.


    "Just like it!" After Liu Qingqing finished, she hung her head shyly, looking a little embarrassed. But at this time, the advantages of her best friend appeared.


    "Brother Suke, let''s have lunch together! We haven''t had dinner with you for a long time Wang Huan finished, Li Yan followed closely and nodded: "yes! Yes"Well! This one Suk really wants to cry now. He just refused Wei Lan. Now Liu Qingqing is here again. How can he catch up with him!


    After Wang Huan said this, Liu Qingqing also raised her head and looked at Suk expectantly with a faint smile on her face.


    Suk subconsciously scratched his head, a little embarrassed. After a pause, he said: "there''s no time today at noon. I have to go out to do something!"


    "Boss Suk is right! He has something to do at noon. I just heard that he has turned down the invitation of our class flower! " I don''t know when, Wang Xiaogang, the slut, appeared to speak out, but he did harm to Suk.


    Liu Qingqing''s face was a little lost for a moment, but he soon covered it up and still kept a beautiful smile: "so! Then we''ll go back to class! "


    Watching Liu Qingqing pull Wang Huan and Li Yan to leave, Suk is helpless.


    "Boss, do I mean enough? It''s hard to find a friend like me this year! " Wang Xiaogang put his arms around Suk''s shoulder and asked for a reward.


    "Ah! What did that say? Don''t be afraid of a god like opponent Suk turned to look at Wang Xiaogang with a cheap smile and muttered.


    "I''m afraid of my teammates like pigs!" Wang Xiaogang blurted out, complacent, but not too closely followed the reaction, did not wait for him to speak, class bell rings again.


    Leaving depressed Wang Xiaogang behind, Suk ran back to his seat, only to find that he had just put another text message into his mobile phone in the desk drawer.


    "Come and see me after school!" Li Feifei!

 Chapter 321

    Suk now has a sense of separation and lack of skills. He looks at his mobile phone and says "come to me after school" in a few words


    It''s very straightforward and easy to understand. Suk has estimated that it means to have dinner together, but how can he fix it?


    First he agreed to Li Yuhua, then he refused Wei Lan and Liu Qingqing. Now Li Feifei comes out again. How miserable my life is Suk was so sad that he didn''t know how many people would laugh in their dreams.


    "What''s the matter? I''m busy at noon! " There''s no way but to tell the truth.


    "Yo! Is the schedule so full now? Are you sure you''re not playing big? " After a minute or two, Li Feifei''s text message came back, but it didn''t look angry.


    Suk was relieved. As long as he didn''t get angry, everything was easy to discuss. He was relaxed, and the speed of editing short messages was much faster.


    "How dare I? I''m afraid you''ll have to play a big knife if I play a big card. I really have something to do! "


    "What''s the matter? Going on a date with a little girl? " Li Feifei''s text message seems to have no deterrent force at all, but it seems to be a joke with vinegar.


    "No! If you talk nonsense again, I will sue you for slander as well! "


    "Go away! I''m in a good mood today. I don''t care about your disobedience to the holy will. Please kneel down


    "Send the Buddha back to the palace!" Suk''s mouth turned up for no reason. He talked with Li Feifei like a trickle of water. It was very comfortable.


    In the last class, Suk didn''t listen at all. It was time to finish school unconsciously. . |


    with a large army pouring out of the school gate, Suk still felt cool air coming from behind his neck. Wei Lan glared at him when he walked out of the classroom, and now he still has the aftereffect.


    Out of the school gate, Suk immediately saw Li Yuhua on the opposite side of the road, today''s deputy secretary of the Communist Youth League and municipal Party committee. In Suk''s eyes, she has always been a mature and elegant woman. Today, she has changed her shape for the first time.


    The hair that is always rolled up turns into a straight black waterfall and falls down like a horse''s tail of black satin.


    And not only the hairstyle, but also the suit coat and skirt. A loose T-shirt, embroidered with a plum blossom, crawls across the right shoulder and stands in front of the chest. Below is a pair of light gray cotton Capris, calf belly exposed, and pure white canvas shoes, showing the bright youth.


    If we say that Li Yuhua is a college student who has just left school, no one will object.


    "Secretary Li!"


    Suk looked at Li Yuhua and said hello.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go shopping! " Li Yuhua nodded and stood on the side of the road. She was about to stop a taxi. Although she was the Deputy Secretary of the Communist Youth League Municipal Committee, such a Qingshui yamen didn''t have his own car.


    Suk reached out and poked Li Yuhua''s arm. The touch on his fingertips was delicate and cool: "Secretary Li, I drove here today!"


    Li Yuhua was a little surprised. He had known about Suk''s family conditions from headmaster Liu Peihua for a long time, but now he was in a hurry and didn''t have time to care about them. He followed Suk to drive.


    "Secretary Li, where shall we go first?" Suk drives, Li Yuhua sits in the co pilot''s seat.


    "Thank you for your help today!" Li Yuhua ignored Suk''s question, but first expressed his thanks to him: "today is too hasty, my mother insisted that I take you home!" When he said this, Li Yuhua lowered his head slightly, and Su Ke''s remaining light could clearly see the blush on his side face.


    "You''re welcome! It''s a little help. Anyway, I don''t have anything to do at noon, but I can get a meal. I can''t wait! " Suk''s mind flashed the shadow of Wei Lan, Liu Qingqing and Li Feifei, clenched her teeth and said with a smile.


    "Well! My mother''s cooking is really good! And can you stop calling me Secretary Li! Call me as you did last time! " Li Yuhua''s head dropped lower and his voice was much smaller, just like the sound of a mosquito.


    After hearing this, Suk recalled the scene of pretending to be her boyfriend at her home last time, and subconsciously said, "Yuhua?"


    "Well!" Li Yuhua answered and looked up at Suk, his eyes shining shyly, just like his first love: "let''s go to Hailan''s home! It''s right in front of you


    By the time Suk and Li Yuhua arrived at her parents'' house, Suk had changed into a new dress, a light purple striped shirt, and was earning money in her trousers. She was full of leisure in business, and was carrying two boxes of nutrition products in her hand. However, Li Yuhua had paid for all these.


    Suk''s heart beat a drum, but he seemed calm on the surface, but the heavy breathing betrayed him.


    "Don''t be afraid! don''t worry! There''s me Li Yuhua has already grasped Suk''s arm, and the whole person is leaning on his shoulder, which makes people feel like a pair of close lovers.


    But the following sentence made Suk nervous for no reason.


    "My father is very aggressive. Don''t talk to him!" After Li Yuhua finished, he rang the doorbell."Here it is Inside came a familiar voice. It was clearly mother Li trotting to open the door. Sure enough, the door opened quickly. Mother Li was smiling and nodded to Suk: "Suk is coming! Come on! Come on in


    "Ma! You treat me like air Li Yuhua''s body wriggled involuntarily because he was holding Suk''s arm, so that the chest peak hidden in his loose T-shirt rippled on Suk''s elbow.


    "Well! How are you, Auntie Suk subconsciously wants to hide to one side, but before he makes an action, he reacts to his current role, keeping his arm motionless and enjoying silkiness.


    "You said, you child, come! What else do you have with you? " Mother Li turned over and gave way to the door: "today I made sweet and sour fish for you. I''ll have a good taste later!"


    Since she knew that her daughter''s feelings had settled, mother li felt like she had laid down a big stone. Although Suk was younger, she didn''t want to worry any more as long as they were willing to. It''s true that mother-in-law was more and more satisfied with her son-in-law.


    After mother Li closed the door, she called out to the living room, "what are you doing, old man? If you don''t come out yet, Suk is here! "


    "Well!" A thick voice came from the living room. It sounds like a stern image. After a while, father Li came out. He was in his fifties. His hair was gray, his face was Chinese, his eyebrows were heavy, and he looked at Suk solemnly.


    "Hello, uncle!" Suk stiffened his head and bowed with a smile.


    "Well! Have we met before? " Father Li frowned slightly, as if he was searching for something in his mind. Suk was stunned. Before Suk could react, he looked at his honorary father-in-law''s face suddenly changed. He pointed to Suk and said harshly, "you are the hooligan!"

 Chapter 322

    Suddenly, Suk looked at the expression on Li''s father''s face, from the beginning of confusion to sudden realization, until he was in full bloom, and he didn''t know what happened. . |


    "you are the hooligan!"


    Li''s father pointed at Suk, and his dissatisfaction and disgust came directly to his face.


    "Dad! What are you talking about? " At this time, Li Yuhua finally stood up. Although she is a national cadre and has been an adult for a long time, she has only bowed her head in front of her father all the time. Today, for the first time, she is choking.


    "What am I talking about! He''s a hooligan and a ruffian. When I was walking around last night, I saw with my own eyes that he took people to smash the singing place of a family, and he started beating the police! "


    The more he said, the more excited father Li was. His face turned red abnormally. He began to blow his beard and stare, and his breath became disordered.


    As soon as Suk heard it, he knew what he was talking about was the last conflict on the other side of the gold cabinet KTV, which was full of embarrassment. Fortunately, Li Yuhua stood in front of him and resisted the first round attack for him.


    "Dad, Suk is a serious office worker. How can you recognize the wrong person like you said?" Li Yuhua was also worried, because Suk beat the mayor in Tiandu hotel last time. If he smashed the store or beat the police, it''s not really impossible. However, judging from the current situation, he absolutely has to deny it.


    After Li Yuhua said this, he reached out and pulled Suk: "Dad, do you think he looks like a local ruffian?"


    Suk was very embarrassed, and his face became very bad. He was as red as a ripe tomato. He felt hot on his face and began to sweat on his forehead.


    But to tell you the truth, today''s dress of Suk is definitely the dress of professional white-collar workers. It looks gentle and reserved, with mature business and young leisure. In any case, it can''t be associated with the underworld.


    "No way! I haven''t got eyes like this yet Father Li could feel his daughter''s strong protection, and unconsciously looked at Suk again. He looked at the boy''s embarrassed appearance, dress and behavior. Although his mouth was hard, his voice was a little hollow.


    Last time father Li went out for a walk, he unconsciously came to the vicinity of the gold cabinet KTV. At that time, he knew that there were people making trouble in the shop there, and the crowd was already full of spectators.


    He is also one of them, but he is not close. If it wasn''t for Suk''s performance as a leading elder brother, father Li would not have been impressed by him. One is because of the long distance, and the other is that it has been a long time. This daughter''s choking voice makes her hesitant.


    "What are you calling, old man?" Just now mother Li had already got into the kitchen and started to prepare. When she heard that there seemed to be some trouble outside, she came over.


    "I told you last time that I saw someone attack the police! That''s him Father Li pointed to Suk again as he spoke.


    "Uncle, you are mistaken!" At this time, Suk could only explain himself, but he couldn''t admit it. Then he turned his eyes to his mother-in-law, and his mother-in-law stood on his side with a look like asking for help.


    "Old man, what are you talking about? Suk is standing here! What kind of hooligan does he look like? I''ve seen him last time. There are fewer young people like him now! "


    "I saw it clearly last time! Hum Li''s father''s temper is not very good, but at first sight, the two women in his family chose to fight against him and walked back to the living room.


    In a word, this meal was extremely dull. No matter how Li Yuhua talked to his mother, Li''s father did not say a word, and sometimes gouged out Suk''s eyes, which made him uncomfortable, but he had to laugh.


    So that after dinner, Li Yuhua and Suk left in a hurry, leaving the old couple at home, not sure what else happened.


    When he went out, Li''s father didn''t even move, but fortunately, Li''s mother sent them to the door directly and told Suk to remember to come often!


    "Yuhua, I''m sorry!" Suk''s name is Yuhua, which has become a lot more natural. After going out, he hasn''t come here yet.


    However, Li Yuhua didn''t feel that there was anything inappropriate. Instead, he felt a lot more sorry for Suk: "if you want to say sorry, it''s me! I''m really sorry today. My father''s temper is just like that. Don''t forget it! "


    In order to fully express the feelings between the two lovers, Li Yuhua still leans on Suk''s arm when they go downstairs, and they slowly go downstairs next to each other.


    With the deepening of his contact with Li Yuhua, Suk has just spent this meal under his father''s cold eyes, but Li Yuhua is acting like a clever little daughter-in-law, which makes Suk feel nostalgic.


    "Nothing! Your father is my father, who can''t get a few scolds! " Looking at Li Yuhua''s near side face, he thought that he was not happy about what happened before, so Suk said it subconsciously.


    "You Li Yuhua was still depressed about what happened just now, but with Suk''s words, his whole state of mind immediately became confused and his heart beat faster.It was natural to hold Suk''s shoulder before, but now they feel that their bodies become very hot. When they go down the stairs, they can''t help shaking slightly, which makes her chest peak and Suk''s upper arm constantly rub against each other. That kind of hot and numb feeling, like electric current, flies all over her body.


    Feeling Li Yuhua''s more and more rapid breathing, Suk also realized the boldness of this sentence just now. At this time, the task prompt sound came from the space of the flower picking system.


    "Task: Kiss Li Yuhua; reward: proficient in computer hacking technology (Advanced)"


    when Suk saw this task, he felt a small flame in his heart. Although Suk has not even used this technology up to now, and even rarely touched computers recently, this task seems to be a ignited fuse So, all of a sudden let him up.


    He looked down at Li Yuhua. At this moment, Deputy Secretary Li, just because of a sentence from Suk, his mind turned upside down! Over the years, because of the damage of her first love, she has closed her heart tightly, which is why she is still single in her thirties.


    But with the appearance of Suk, with every contact, I unconsciously found that this boy, who was nearly ten years younger than himself, had already run into his heart.


    This kind of feeling makes her very afraid, very scared, and just Suk subconscious words, even let her really feel is in love, face of infinite shame, bimodal suddenly up and down, the foot step began to soften, at this time suddenly found Suk stopped.


    Li Yuhua subconsciously raised his head, suddenly on the hot eyes of Suk, that eyes like a fire, and then looked at Suk as if he was kissing.

 Chapter 323

    Some things, when you realize it, have already happened, very naturally, like antelope hanging horn, no trace to be found, and Suk saw Li Yuhua raised his head that moment, the rosy clouds on his face, the tenderness in his eyes, suddenly let his heart burst out.


    Today, Li Yuhua changed into canvas shoes, and their height complemented each other, which was the best height for kissing. Suk slowly leaned over his head, moved very slowly, and slowly pasted over.


    Li Yuhua looked at Suk''s action, his brain completely became blank, motionless, even without blinking his eyes. Gradually, he could feel Suk''s hot breath and itch on his cheek. He watched Suk''s delicate cheek getting closer and closer, and then felt Suk''s kiss on his lips.


    His heart beat as if he had been on a train, and the crash of it became more and more urgent. Li Yuhua''s whole body was stiff, as if he had been fixed.


    Suk now for kissing is also a little experience, is completely instinctive kiss up, smell that kind of light woman body fragrance, tongue involuntarily on the past, tapping on the teeth.


    Like read a sesame to open the door, when Suk launched an attack the next second, Li Yuhua at a loss, defeated, teeth instantly opened, at the same time, she gradually relaxed heart.


    After close combat, Suk incarnated as the vanguard, with his slightly lack of technology, continuous attack, attack again!


    After Li Yuhua was at a loss at the beginning, stuck to his position and retreated, he did not know when he began to confront Suk. This is the real war of words. You come and I go.


    The tactical level of both sides became more and more skillful in running in. Li Yuhua''s repressed feelings in recent years exploded in silence, and his hands unconsciously hugged Suk''s waist and held him hard. . |


    and so did Suk, with his arms caressing Li Yuhua''s back, his chest clinging to the two peaks of meatballs, and the tip of his tongue full of saliva. The two people''s noses became more and more heavy and rapid.


    Li Yuhua felt that his brain gradually began to become dizzy. This feeling was very mysterious, comfortable and charming. His whole body strength seemed to be gradually passing away. His legs were weak, as if he might fall at any time.


    "Cough!"


    Suddenly, an untimely cough sounded, which immediately awakened the two people from the intense kiss. Li Yuhua subconsciously pushed Suk away. Following the sound, she saw her mother standing awkwardly with her mobile phone.


    "Ma!" Li Yuhua''s face is red. Of course, seven points here are the sequelae of intense kissing, three points are embarrassed. He looks at his mother at a loss, and his face is almost embarrassed.


    "Alas! Here''s your cell phone. It''s left at home! " Li''s mother walked down a few stairs, then stood in front of Li Yuhua and handed her mobile phone to her: "you! Last time I reminded you to close the door, this time I have to remind you! " Then he glanced at Suk.


    Suk is even more ashamed now. He doesn''t know what to say at all. He just smiles awkwardly, even worse than crying.


    "Come on! Go to work quickly In fact, Li''s mother was a little unnatural. After all, it was strange to watch her son-in-law kiss her daughter. With that, she turned and went upstairs.


    "Not yet!" Li Yuhua looked at Suk and watched his mother stupidly. Thinking that he had just been kissed by him, and how he cooperated with her, Li Yuhua felt even more confused and stomped down the stairs first.


    Li Yuhua was sent to the unit first. Along the way, both of them were embarrassed, even more than before. Li Yuhua didn''t even dare to look at Suk. Seeing the gate of his unit, he immediately got out of the car.


    Originally, Suk planned to return the car to sun song when he had time at noon, but when he saw the time, it was time for class. Obviously, it was impossible to return the car. He drove all the way to school and walked into the classroom on the bell.


    Facing Wei Lan''s scanning eyes, Suk smiles slightly, and runs to his seat. Until this time, his kiss with Li Yuhua still has a long aftertaste.


    Even in the mouth is still the smell of silk, Gudong a, swallowed saliva, in the heart secretly sigh things become big, how can he be so impulsive, but since things have happened, regret is useless.


    Pretend to open the textbook, and then enter the space of the flower picking system, the task prompt on the electronic screen has changed.


    "Task: Kiss Li Yuhua (complete); reward: computer hacker proficient (Advanced)"


    "please extract!"


    After choosing to pick up the reward, a faint warm current is suddenly injected into the brain. Application analysis, attack program, vulnerability capture and other knowledge, as well as a large amount of code, are all integrated into the mind, and quickly take root and sprout, like instinct.


    Suk spent an afternoon in the exploration of hacker knowledge, because although he had acquired this ability before, he had been left behind. Now this technology has reached the level of advanced mastery, and many steps are integrated in his heart, which makes him have the impulse to try.Several times after class, Wei Lan would look back at Suk, but this guy seemed to be thinking. When he was reviewing his lessons, he didn''t go to ask him about lunch with Secretary Li.


    When the school bell rang in the afternoon, Suk came ashore from the sea of knowledge. After finishing his textbooks, he found that Wei Lan had been waiting for him.


    "How was your lunch?" Wei Lan saw that Suk had finished packing, and then he said.


    "Hehe, not bad!" Suk how dare to entangle in this topic, while walking out, he asked: "I haven''t finished this morning! Your love letter, ah! By the way, I didn''t ride a bike today! "


    At this time, Suk remembered that he was driving to school today. He was a little embarrassed. Looking at Wei Lan''s puzzled appearance, he quickly explained, "I borrowed a car from my friend, and I was going to return it to him. Who knows I don''t have time today!"


    "So you mean you can''t go home with me?" Wei Lan frowned slightly.


    "I can drive after you!" Suk had no choice but to come up with such a compromise.


    "Suk, you are so annoying!" Wei Lan gives Suk a white look and turns to leave.


    "Hey, you wait!" Suk was about to catch up with him. But at this time, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated. He didn''t know who was calling, so he reached out and connected directly.


    "Hello


    "Suk, I''m Li Linglong. I''m in Weihai now. Where are you? I''ll find you The voice of Li Linglong on the other end of the phone came, and Suk''s steps stopped.

 Chapter 324

    As soon as Suk stops, the caller ID is Li Linglong, the name he saved two days ago.


    "Hello! Have you made a mistake! I said yes! Do you want to come home? " Suk looked at Wei Lan for a moment, then he lost his shadow and frowned impatiently.


    "Sorry! I actually want to show you the information of that person this time. We must first understand the opponent. " Li Linglong in Suk hung up several times after the phone, obviously received a lesson, the voice is very soft, not high not low.


    Suk is not that kind of arrogant and domineering, willing to bully. Since Li Linglong''s performance is good, he will not be aggressive.


    "Well, I''ve just finished school now. Do you know that from No.17 middle school?"


    "I know! I know! I''ll call you at the gate of your school! "


    Li Linglong quickly hung up the phone, and then began to fiddle with the navigation and positioning. She didn''t know anything about middle school 17 or 18. What she said just now was that she was afraid that Suk would find another excuse.


    Although Li Linglong''s technology is good, and the navigation route is the fastest, it took more than ten minutes to get close to the school gate.


    Suk was really impatient of waiting. He got out of the classroom and got into the car to wait for her.


    Soon, a very popular red sports car slowly stopped in front of the school gate. With its streamlined body and explosive design, it immediately attracted a large number of onlookers. Although it is past the peak of school, there are still many students gathered at the gate.


    "Hey, what kind of car do you think this is? I don''t think I''ve seen the logo very much! " Looking at the Red Crescent logo in front of the sports car, a student turned to his friend and asked.


    "McLaren doesn''t know? It''s like one or two million! " Another student who seems to have a lot of research on the car logo goes on to say that his eyes are full of envy.


    "Come on, this car needs at least seven or eight million, OK? This is the limited edition of McLaren P1, which only came out this year. "At this time, a student who knew more about the car said that his eyes were not only envious, but also eager to try.


    When the crowd was talking about it, the scissors door of the sports car began to rise. A slim figure came out of the car. It was still full of African style braided head, red phoenix eyes, sharp chin, graceful figure, protruding forward and backward. It was wearing a black corset vest with cross beam and camouflage overalls. As soon as it got off the car, it immediately attracted all eyes.


    Suk actually noticed this scene. After Li Linglong got out of the car, he stood on the side of the road and took out his mobile phone. Soon his mobile phone began to vibrate.


    "Hello! This way Suk pushed the door to get out of the car, but he didn''t greet her. Instead, he just stood by the car. He didn''t know how. He didn''t like this woman. No matter he looked at people or talked, he looked like a lady, for fear that others didn''t know she was a lady.


    "Suk!" Soon Li Linglong came over. At the same time, the eyes of all the onlookers began to shift. Someone had recognized Suk and whispered.


    Now in the 17 middle schools, although the name of Suk is not as loud as thunder, most people have heard about it. Some people say that he is good at skill and Kung Fu. He is a bull! Some people said that the little gangster outside called him boss, bull! Some people say that his achievements from the end of the crane to a blockbuster, awesome! Some people say that he''s in three boats, bull!


    Especially the last one, there are several beauties in the school, Li Feifei and Liu Qingqing. They are the new and old school flowers, and Wei Lan is also the top class flower. Even Ren Tian, the suicide girl saved by Suk last time, is very beautiful.


    Now, just in front of you, a beautiful woman in a sports car is coming straight to Suk. It seems that she has a lot to do with her. People can''t help but envy her. These adolescent boys all want to incarnate Suk and enjoy this kind of love affair.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Suk watched Li Linglong come over and asked helplessly.


    "I can''t help it. It''s a bit serious this time. It''s related to my face. If I lose, not only in the four or nine cities, I''m afraid that when I go out to play one day, my friends in the United States will have to laugh at me behind my back." Li Linglong''s attitude is much better than that of last time, and her voice is soft.


    Suk looked at Li Linglong''s expression. It was really her nostril last time, but now there was a sign of asking for help in her eyes.


    "All right! Give me the information you said! I have time to have a look! " Since Suk has decided to help Li Linglong run a race, he is absolutely unwilling to fail. It''s better to know more about his opponent.


    "Let''s go to dinner first! How about eating and talking? " Li Linglong''s sincerity is very good. She had thought about it before she came here. Anyway, she had to coax Suk well this time. Otherwise, with her character, it would be impossible to put her attitude so low.


    "Eat? Then I don''t have time. I have to go to work later! " Suk shrugged his shoulders and politely refused Li Linglong''s proposal, but he didn''t mean to make excuses. After all, he had asked for a day off yesterday. Even if Luo Feiyan gave him the right to ask for a day off at any time, he had to be a monk every day."To work? Aren''t you a student? Do you want to work part time? " Li Linglong looks at Suk in surprise. According to the impression that Suk is one of the few members of his team, his family condition is not very bad, and he just stepped down from Volkswagen Passat. Ordinary people don''t have cars, do they?


    "Well, I have a part-time job!" Suk nodded: "if you have any information, you''d better give it to me. I''ll take time to read it!" While saying this, he took out his mobile phone and looked at it: "time is almost up, I have to go! Call me then! "


    Suk turned to open the door, but Li Linglong stepped forward and grabbed his arm: "you wait! I''m here today for another purpose, which is to drive this car to you. How about getting familiar with it first? "


    Li Linglong pointed to the dazzling McLaren across the road.


    The red McLaren super run, although Suk does not know its prestige in the sports car industry, but this car seems to let people have a desire to enjoy the wind speed, some hesitation in the heart, subconsciously asked: "this is for me?"


    "You Li Linglong didn''t expect Suk to ask like this. It was obvious that the lion opened his mouth and there was a trace of unhappiness in his eyes. However, he quickly said, "if you win the race, you will get the car!"


    "How generous!" Suk was shocked by the woman''s generosity. Although he had millions of dollars in his bank, he was obviously a little bit of a wizard when compared with others: "I said! What does your father do? Is it from the Red Cross? "

 Chapter 325

    "What do you mean?" Li Linglong didn''t know why Suk said, "what does this have to do with my father?"


    "Of course it does! Give me that car if you want? Hehe, I dare not take it! " Suk shrugged. "Would you like to stay here for two days? I really have to go to work now! "


    "What do you do part-time? Is it a tutor? " Among Li Linglong''s impressions, one part-time job that is suitable for students at present is a sales promoter in the supermarket, and the other is to tutor children by making up lessons.


    "Pianist!" Suk got into the car and said a word before closing the door. Then he ignored Li Linglong and drove away.


    "Handsome! It''s so cool


    The onlookers found that Suk seemed not very interested in the beauty. Although they could not hear the conversation between them, they could find a clue from Suk''s expression.


    The woman watched Suk leave, obviously a little unhappy. She stamped her foot and went straight across the road to drive. She didn''t care about other onlookers.


    "Yo! Is little Zhengtai here Luo Feiyan is sitting on the sofa on the first floor of the hall. He doesn''t know what to say with Lin Xiaobai at the front desk. When he sees Suke pushing the door in, he suddenly has a slightly exaggerated expression on his face: "how was the date last night?"


    "Hey, hey!" Suk didn''t explain why he asked for leave yesterday. Of course, he won''t mention it now. At present, he has to rely on his strength to avoid this topic: "eh! Sister Yan, isn''t there anyone today? "


    "Alas! Yes! Business is not easy! Those lonely women saw that you didn''t come yesterday, they all went to find new prey! You have to pay for my loss Luo Feiyan said and looked at Lin Xiaobai: "Xiaobai, how much has our turnover decreased?"


    Naturally, Lin Xiaobai knew that his boss was teasing Suk. He took the calculator and snapped: "sister tobacco, compared with the same period last month, our loss has dropped by 30%, and the preliminary estimate is about 60000!"


    "Little Zhengtai! What do you want to do? " Luo Fei''s smoke flitted past with a flying eye, and almost hit Suk with a somersault. . |


    "my God! Smoke elder sister, you sell me Suk grinned bitterly: "I don''t think I''m worth two dollars!"


    "Who said that? You don''t know how hot you are. My big clients don''t want to hide you in a golden house. The girl Du Wan won''t tell me. She wants to take you home to see your parents. She says Qin Zheng. I''d like to get your certificate right away! " Luo Feiyan''s words are very exaggerated: "even my sister and I are swallowing water on you now!"


    "By the way, sister Qin Zheng, I haven''t seen it in this period of time!" Suk thought about it. It seems that he hasn''t seen Qin Zheng for a week.


    "Out on holiday! When she comes back, you''ll be better off, won''t you? You have to keep your energy up now. Don''t be overwhelmed at that time


    "Tut tut! It''s delicate! " Luo Feiyan said as she turned to look out of the door, just a burst of explosive engine roar suddenly attracted her attention, at this time, a red luxury sports car outside the door slowly stopped.


    Suk also looked at the past, slightly frowned, did not expect that Li Linglong actually followed, the sports car''s scissors door opened again, Li Linglong got out of the car, looked at fangfeiyi''s sign, and then looked inside as she walked.


    "Yo! This is a big customer Luo Feiyan looks like a girl. His eyes are shining. He jumps down from the sofa and warmly greets the door.


    "Welcome Although Luo Feiyan doesn''t know the value of the sports car, for the woman who suddenly appeared, he can also guess that it''s worth a lot.


    "Hello After entering the door, Li Linglong first saw Suk looking at himself. He seemed to follow him suddenly. He didn''t like it very much, but then he found Luo Feiyan standing on one side.


    "Is beauty for beauty?" Luo Feiyan glanced at Suk, but he soon focused on the sudden appearance of the gold master.


    "Eh!" It can be said that Li Linglong has never been to a beauty salon. A woman of her character will not admit that she needs such service, even if she uses high-grade skin care products every day. Hearing Luo Feiyan''s question, she takes a look at Suk and nods subconsciously.


    "Hey, you''ve come to the right place! Come on, let''s go upstairs! " Luo Feiyan''s enthusiasm is not decent. He can''t help but hold Li Linglong''s hand.


    Women are terrible creatures. They don''t feel ill if they hold hands casually. If they are two men, er, I can''t imagine.


    Originally, Li Linglong subconsciously wanted to pull her hand back, but before she made any action, she seemed to hesitate for a moment. Her eyes unconsciously looked at Suk. It seemed that she was afraid that he would be unhappy, so she was pulled up the stairs by Luo Feiyan.


    "Little Zhengtai! It''s on! Take care of this beautiful woman Luo Feiyan pulls Li Linglong upstairs and shouts to Suk who has been standing in the same place.


    "Eh!" Suk almost stumbled. He was not happy with Li Linglong''s uninvited arrival, but Luo Feiyan''s words made him blush and embarrassed. He just met Li Linglong''s twisted eyes. He could see that the woman was smiling, and even more embarrassed."Do you know Suk?" Who is luofeiyan? After a long time in the business world, I have learned how to observe words and colors. As soon as Li Linglong came in, I guessed that the girl was drunk, and she didn''t care about Suk.


    "Well!" Li Linglong answered. Although she was arrogant, she asked Suk for help now, but Suk repeatedly refused to give her face. Now it seems that saving the country is a good way. The other thing is that luofeiyan has become enthusiastic but not affectable, which also brings her good impression.


    "I''m Luo Feiyan, the owner of this shop! You don''t look like a Uighur! " Luo Feiyan made a simple self introduction, and did not directly ask people''s details, but it seems that this can better achieve the effect.


    "Well! I''m from Yanjing. My name is Li Linglong


    "Yanjing people! No wonder Li Linglong has an extraordinary temperament. She''s like a lettuce in a cloud bun and has a rose fragrance on her sleeve. What a good name Luo Feiyan said a little and nodded his head. He was not stingy of praise, but suddenly he was stunned, like saying to himself: "Yanjing ideal group? Li Mingyuan


    Li Linglong is also a Leng, did not expect that Luo Feiyan would suddenly say so, but still nodded: "that''s my grandfather!"


    Luo Feiyan was also trying, but when Li Linglong said that, his eyes flashed with eager brilliance. Yanjing ideal group, with a market value of more than 80 billion, is still in the ascendant among many central enterprises. If he can catch up with Li Linglong, he will have a great help to avenge his mother and bring down his wife''s family .

 Chapter 326

    The friendship between women is often very strange, sometimes because of a small matter, and sometimes, the first meeting will quickly hit hot, close as sisters.


    Moreover, with Luo Feiyan''s skill and some deliberate praise, Rao is used to the rhetoric of Li Linglong, who is also confused.


    "What can I do for you? The way he looks at you is not right! " Luo Feiyan went out in person, squeezed a few drops of milky liquid in his hand, rubbed it a few times, and then gently applied it on Li Linglong''s cheek.


    Li Linglong is lying flat on the beauty bed, and her body curve is in line with her name. She is exquisite and chic. She is wearing a black tight cross beam vest, and her chest is standing tall.


    From Luo Feiyan''s point of view, a deep business line, under the extrusion of two meatballs, directly probes into the vest.


    Although Li Linglong''s skin color is dark, it doesn''t affect the temptation of the two peaks. Even Luo Feiyan has a good look.


    A piece of piano music, constantly reverberating, melodious music, Suk sat on the bench, closed his eyes, immersed in it, unaware that he has become the protagonist of the topic.


    "Well, he doesn''t care about me!" Li Linglong knew that from the beginning, Suk had no good feelings for him, and hung up his phone again and again proved that.


    "What''s the matter with you? My wife is still quite obedient! Sister, I''ll help you! " Luo Feiyan immediately answers.


    After Li Linglong tells the cause and effect, Luo Feiyan is very surprised. Unexpectedly, Suke can drag racing, and he feels more and more unable to see through.


    "It''s easy. It''s up to me!" Luo Feiyan was shocked in his heart, but there was no change on the surface. He took care of Li Linglong''s cheek and yelled 3A "Su Xiaodi, come here!"


    Originally, I was still immersed in my own touching piano sound. When I heard the sound of Luo Feiyan, I felt that it was not good, but I just walked over with my head broken.


    "Sister tobacco!" Pick up the curtain, Suk walked in, Li Linglong sat up from the beauty bed, looking at Suk, still a little nervous, and Luo Feiyan is afraid of anything, directly exposed the truth of the matter: "Suk, you know Linglong!"


    "Well!" Suk nodded.


    "Now that you know each other, it''s easy! Suk, do you listen to your sister? " Luo Feiyan looks at Li Linglong with a smile on his face. He grabs her little hand and pats it gently, indicating that she should be calm.


    "Well!" Suk wanted to listen, but in front of Li Linglong''s face, it was no doubt that he hit Luo Feiyan''s face and answered again.


    "Well, then! I''ll betroth you to Linglong today and treat her well in the future, don''t you know? " Roffy puffed his eyes at Suk.


    "Poof!" Suk almost spewed out black blood. What''s this? A face of depression, do not know how to answer this sentence, silly stand in place.


    "Sister tobacco!" Li Linglong is also embarrassed, turned to look at Luo Feiyan, also some at a loss, did not expect her to say so.


    "You! Don''t be shy! Suk is a very honest boy. You''ll know him after a long time Luo Fei smoke then very magnanimous said: "Su Xiaodi, today I give you a holiday, you and Linglong go out for a walk!"


    Li Linglong doesn''t know what''s going on. If someone teases her like this in the past, she will be angry on the spot 200 percent. But today, Luo Feiyan said that, leaving only embarrassment and maybe some unclear expectations. She turned to Suk.


    "Sister Yan, I''m not familiar with her, OK?" Suk said weakly.


    "Once born, twice cooked, time goes by." Luo Feiyan looked at Suk''s red face and thick neck, and then said with a smile, "look at Linglong, how beautiful she is. People come all the way to find you. You have the heart to refuse them!"


    Suk heard the four words of love for a long time, especially the Japanese word, and suddenly his mouth twitched. There are many online passages around this word, such as weeding day at noon and so on. He had to sigh about the broad and profound nature of the words.


    Suk hesitated a little, but at this time Li Linglong took the initiative to stand up and walked to Suk''s room: "Suk, let''s go out for a walk!"


    "Go! Go Luo Feiyan urged: "originally, today''s business is not good!"


    Suk sits in the middle of the McLaren sports car. The scissors door closes slowly and the light on the dashboard lights up, which is very gorgeous. Sitting on the carbon fiber seat with a strong sense of package, Suk is very comfortable. Compared with the appearance, the interior of this car belongs to a simple series, without too many buttons, and most of its functions are concentrated on the multimedia touch screen.


    Holding the steering wheel with both hands, it seems that just touching it, there is a strong explosive force transmitted to the body. Suk can''t help but take a breath and slowly close his eyes, feeling the shock brought by such a sports car.


    "How''s it going? Would you like to have a try first? " When Li Linglong saw Suk''s expression, her worries gradually disappeared. When Luo Feiyan asked him to accompany him out for a walk, she was still worried about causing Suk''s dissatisfaction. After all, it seems that this little boy doesn''t like himself very much.But what she didn''t expect was that Suk seemed to have nothing to do with the boss. He nodded very obediently, but his expression was a little gloomy.


    There are many reasons why Suk is embarrassed to refuse luofeiyan. He says that the goblin boss usually plays tricks on people by various means, which often makes him at a loss. If he offends her today, I don''t know what will happen!


    "Don''t worry, tell me about your opponent first!" Suk then turned to look at Li Linglong, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat. The woman''s performance today was astonishing. When she first met her, she was just two people in the sky and the earth. At this time, she was looking at herself with a flattering face.


    "Oh! Jiang Shijie, nicknamed lunatic, met when our super running club went to the United States to do activities. Drag racing is particularly crazy, and the technology is very high. He can rank first in the circle of San Francisco, that is, San Francisco. It seems that he can rank in the top ten in the underground racing circle of the whole United States. "


    Li Linglong was afraid that Suk would feel some pressure when she finished. She carefully observed the change of Suk''s expression, but to her relief, Suk was not surprised or scared because of the news she brought. She was very calm.


    "In your opinion, he shouldn''t come to you to compete! There is no comparison at all Suk just doesn''t understand this. Li Linglong can only be regarded as a racing enthusiast. If Jiang Shijie is really so powerful, he won''t stir up the crowd to pick a place in Yanjing.


    "We made a bet!" Li Linglong hesitated for a long time, but still said it.

 Chapter 327

    "A bet? What''s the bet? " Suk heard that Li Linglong mentioned gambling, but he was interested, and suddenly asked. . |


    "Er!" Li Linglong was a little stunned, and her eyes flickered: "bet ten million!"


    "Ten million?" Suk glanced at Li Linglong, subconsciously raised his hand and rubbed his nose, slightly raised his mouth, with a meaningful smile: "ten million can force you from Yanjing to me?"


    "It seems that this car costs millions, too? If you say you can send me ten million, it doesn''t seem like a big deal to you! " Suk''s palm rubbed the steering wheel and said to himself.


    Thinking of the contrast of Li Linglong''s performance, a woman who is superior and arrogant can bend down her noble head to ask for her help. Moreover, when she doesn''t give much face to herself, she is somewhat complacent. I''m afraid it shouldn''t be 10 million that makes her so nervous.


    "I" Li Linglong didn''t expect that Suk would ask himself directly to his heart. The expression on his face was not very natural, and even there was a faint blush. There was a wet feeling in his palm.


    "What I said is true. If you win the race, I can really give you this car!"


    "No, I don''t dare to drive even if you send me! There is only a poor middle peasant in my family. It''s not safe to attract bandits'' attention at that time! " Suk intuitively thinks that Li Linglong doesn''t tell the truth, and her tone is very light, but the cold tone immediately makes the woman react. Suk doesn''t have the habit of showing pity for jade, and she is a little silent, and doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Actually Li Linglong''s two little hands were all clenched together. It took a long time for her to open her mouth. She just hesitated and hesitated.


    "Why?" Suk''s heart was burning with the fire of gossip, and his eyes lit up, staring at Li Linglong. |


    Li Linglong was even more unnatural. Finally, she bit her teeth and breathed out a deep breath: "will you help me if I tell you the truth?"


    "Of course!" Although Suk had decided to help Li Linglong run for a long time, he still nodded at this time.


    "The bet is that he wants me to pay for his sleep!" Li Linglong finished, like a sigh of relief, embarrassed to look at the window.


    "I''ll go!" Suk was surprised and muttered, "sleep?"


    "Well! That madman, I think he wants to throw up. Compared with him, I''d rather sleep with you! " Because of the topic just now, Li Linglong seems to be in a little emotional, and her words are very fierce.


    "Poof!" Suk was stunned when he heard this. He thought that he was scolding me or praising me. But before he spoke, he felt that the task prompt of flower picking system came out of his head.


    Quickly into the space, the new tasks on the electronic screen are clearly written.


    "Task: get Li Linglong''s first kiss; reward: master advanced mathematics (intermediate)"


    "I don''t need you to sleep with me, just kiss me!" After reading this task, Suk said it subconsciously, but as soon as he said it, his face became embarrassed.


    It''s all caused by the system. For a long time, in the face of all kinds of tasks released by the flower picking system, although there are all kinds of strange things and rewards, some of them are full of temptation, and some of them are a little chicken ribs. Unconsciously, Suk seems to enter the strange circle and want to complete the task when he meets the task.


    Although advanced mathematics is a required course in University, as long as I don''t get the mathematics department in the future, it doesn''t seem to play a big role whether I am proficient in it or not. It''s not even as good as the cooking skill I got at the beginning!


    Who knew that he was just going to say it.


    "Ah?" After hearing this, Li Linglong was stunned. She came from a noble family. Although she was unscrupulous, her family education was so strict that she didn''t even talk about a real love.


    And after contact with Suk, the boy has always been not very cold to himself, even very cold, and in the face of what he said about the temptation of a sports car, he seems indifferent. I don''t know how he suddenly mentioned this request, and he was a little stunned for a moment.


    "Eh!" Suk also some embarrassed, embarrassed to scratch his head: "joke! To make fun of! But to tell you the truth, you have a big bet, and by your means, you can go to those experts! I''m a little worried about your mess! "


    "Believe it or not, in fact, if I invite Schumacher and even Alonso to come back for a race, it won''t be too much pressure. However, due to the restriction of gambling, I can''t go to a professional driver, even I have to be a Chinese!"


    "I''m one of the people who often go to the stadium to watch games, whether it''s professional games or underground car races. I''ve seen countless competitions, but I think you''re the most sure one!"


    When Li Linglong said this, she was very serious: "professional racing drivers are not suitable for real drag racing. Their professional habits make them sometimes deal with the situation improperly, too calm and too precise analysis, which will affect their performance in the bottom racing!""Moreover, the level of our domestic drag racers is not high. They blindly rely on the performance of sports cars, and their technical level can''t keep up with them. Even their consciousness can''t reach the foreign standards. Last time I saw your race, I don''t know whether you believe it or not. I feel that you didn''t give full play. You are the first domestic expert I''ve seen, the real expert!"


    When Li Linglong spoke, she was still thinking about the scene of Suk''s drag racing in Tianma racetrack last time. At that time, Suk''s performance could be described as flowing water in spite of his unsophisticated feeling at the beginning. No matter when he accelerated or how he handled the curve, he was impeccable.


    "Ha ha!" No one doesn''t like to be praised, and Suk is no exception. Especially this woman seems to be very smart. But Suk is proficient in driving skills, but once he gets the reward of flower picking system, he will be able to understand it well, and it''s hard to force him.


    "Since you say so! I have to say you have a good eye Maybe it''s because of Li Linglong''s attitude that Suk''s perception of her has changed. Now she''s flattered her. She''s in a good mood, and her speech is much easier.


    "Let''s run around first, I''ll try my hand!" Suk subconsciously started to move his wrist, crossed his fingers and pushed forward. It seemed that the cells of his body became active at this moment.


    "Wait!" Li Linglong suddenly said, looking at Suk, he looked at himself with some doubts. His face turned red for a moment, and he felt thirsty. He bit his lip subconsciously: "I''ll give you the reward you want in advance!"


    With that, Li Linglong leaned forward to Suk, put his hands on Suk''s shoulders, and ran to Suk with his pink lips.


    suck: feel shy about this time, brothers, because I''m sorry about the new job, because I still have a lot of things to learn and I have to spend a lot of time. But I think I will soon fix it, and I will not let your support go in vain!

 Chapter 328

    Suk twisted his head at the sound, and immediately saw Li Linglong stretch out his hands to him. Li Linglong quickly hugs Suk''s neck with one hand, grabs his shoulder with the other hand, and tugs at him.


    Sukton leaned forward involuntarily when he was tilted. When he reacted, he had been forced to kiss by Li Linglong.


    Li Linglong opened her cherry mouth and ran all the way, fighting with each other. Let alone the sweet feeling, Suk felt the pain at the base of her tongue. She didn''t have the slightest technical level and was in a mess.


    Suk is subconsciously driving Li Linglong and guiding her actions, just like a teacher''s instinctive consciousness. When he sees a student making a mistake, he can''t help correcting her.


    Li Linglong''s heart rate seems to have exceeded the limit. In addition to the heavier nasal breath of herself and Suk, she even heard the heart beat like a war drum.


    The strength of the body is gradually disappearing, breathing more and more difficult, but the more wonderful feeling between the lips and tongue is like the tide, wave after wave.


    I don''t know when Li Linglong''s hand, which was holding Suk''s shoulder, fell down and became holding his waist.


    Just at this time, a lorry came in front of us. The light was dazzling and hit the two people directly through the glass.


    Like an electric shock, the two separated fiercely, and the atmosphere in the carriage was suddenly silent, but their heavy breathing did not stop, just like a fierce fight, and even sweat stains appeared on their forehead.


    Suk''s face is red and his ears are red. Although he played the role of being forced to kiss at the beginning, he didn''t resist. On the contrary, he was infatuated with this feeling, which really made him at a loss and embarrassed.


    Originally, there was nothing wrong with kissing, but the problem was that I didn''t like Li Linglong all the time. Now it happened again, and my mind was all in a mess. . |


    "you have to be responsible to me!"


    When Suk was still in a state of confusion, Li Linglong suddenly said something that almost made him jump directly.


    "What''s the responsibility? You just forced me to kiss. I''m the victim, OK? " Suk said weakly.


    "I didn''t say about the kiss just now. That''s my reward in advance. I said you just touched my place!" Li Linglong said while holding out his fingers and pointed his chest peak.


    Li Linglong straightened her waist, and the upper part of her body suddenly lifted up. The crisp breast wrapped in the black vest was slightly half exposed, with an attractive luster.


    "Well! Did I really touch it? " Suk frowned and looked at Li Linglong. The expression on the woman''s face didn''t seem to be fake, but her brain seemed to be slightly broken just now, and she had no impression of it.


    "Well!" Li Linglong nodded solemnly, thinking that you can''t run this time. If you don''t give me a good match, I will have an ace to deal with you.


    Sure enough, like what Li Linglong thought, sukton''s face turned red and he didn''t know what to do. Even his eyes began to dodge.


    Facing Suk, Li Linglong finally had more confidence this time, and her mouth turned up slightly.


    "In that case, I won''t take advantage of you. You can touch me freely. If you touch more, I''ll give it to you. How about that?" Suk asked, with a wry smile on his face.


    "Bah! You think it''s beautiful. I''ll tell you that it''s the first time that Miss Ben is so big that people touch her chest. You can''t touch it for nothing! " Li Linglong has a psychological advantage, as if to return to the usual domineering look, holding the shoulder, up and down to examine Suk.


    Now it''s too late to regret it. If you touch it, you touch it. Suk''s only depression is that after touching it for a long time, he forgot how big, how soft and how much he felt. He didn''t know how to play. It''s really speechless.


    In fact, although Li Linglong looks like nothing happened to her, she is still nervous to death. Indeed, as she said, no man dares to do anything to herself in the past 20 years. Suk is the first one.


    After being touched by Suk, the chest peak on the right side seems to be transformed into an active volcano, with magma surging and heat rising.


    However, born in a wealthy family, although Li Linglong has not really participated in the operation of the company, she has been deeply rooted in her blood and bone since she was a child. Anyway, she has been touched. It''s better to take advantage of the east wind to kill all sides.


    "It''s a fine day today!" Suk twisted his neck and looked up at the moon, seemingly intoxicated.


    "Cut! Don''t interrupt Li Linglong immediately exposed Suk''s trick and looked coquettish. "Let''s talk about it first. Why do you always treat me so coldly? You hate me? "


    Since kissing Suk and being touched on her chest, Li Linglong seems to have a lot of courage in her heart. She no longer worries that Suk will give up and asks directly.


    "Well! I don''t hate you very much, do I! I just don''t like it very much! " Suk hesitated and finally decided to tell her the truth.


    "At the beginning, you were more difficult to serve than old Buddha Cixi. I can''t provoke you. I can still do it if I stay away from you!" Suk shrugged and continued."Are you mistaken! I can''t wait? I can''t wait for you, and I made you hang up three times? Come all the way here, don''t you care? If it wasn''t for sister Yan to help me, how could you embarrass me? " The more Li Linglong said it, the more excited she was, and her braids kept shaking.


    "I tell you, I''m so big that I haven''t met anyone as brave as you! If my family knows I''ve been touched by you, you''ll wait and see! " Li Linglong completely let go, and the more she said, the more she entered the state. But at this time, a strong feeling of pushing her back hit her. She couldn''t help leaning back and fell into the back chair with strong package.


    With the roar of the engine, Suk holds the steering wheel in both hands, and McLaren accelerates for less than three seconds after a hundred kilometers. After the engine starts up, it flies up and goes through the traffic.


    Miss the rush hour, the car on the road is not crowded, Suk free shuttle among them, the speed slowly rises, Li Linglong looking at the backward scenery outside the window, the speed continues to accelerate, to the suburbs, straight to the last time with Li Feifei to Bijia mountain.


    "The venue of the competition is Yu Xialing in Yanjing city. There are 13 winding roads. Few people walk there at night." Li Linglong had already fastened her seat belt.


    Although there is no bump in the car, the sound of friction with the air is isolated from the outside, and the visual delay of the front windshield has a good deceleration effect, Li Linglong''s heart still jumps up involuntarily. She glances at the digital instrument panel, and even reaches 160 miles, and it is still rising slowly.


    Suk''s face was calm, and he looked ahead. There was no shadow of any other car in this section of the road. Every cell in his body was active, and it was like a natural reaction. He pressed the blue DRS button on the left side of the steering wheel, and then the rear wing of the car began to slowly extend outward, stopping about 30 cm away.


    Such a change not only increased the downforce and changed the car distance, so that it reached the unique best aerodynamic position of McLaren, and the speed soared again.

 Chapter 329

    Men''s passion to enjoy speed is even more refreshing than some climaxes. The performance of McLaren P1 does not need to be mentioned. Suk''s mastery of driving technology is more like his innate ability. His awareness and technology are absolutely superb. The road to Bijia mountain is rugged and tortuous, but in his eyes it is like a smooth river.


    Li Linglong is a person who knows too much about drag racing, and her skills are not bad. The super run club is not only a flashy sports car, but also a test of technology. She has participated in numerous competitions. She can''t help but be frightened when sitting in Suk''s car.


    At the strong request of Li Linglong, Suk finally parked his car in the middle of the mountain. On one side, it was a straight cliff, and on the other side, it was a dark abyss. The mountain road was not wide. It was a two lane back and forth.


    Open double flash, Suk turned to look at Li Linglong, some puzzled: "what''s the matter? Do you have to stop here? "


    "Leave it alone!" Li Linglong got out of the car in a hurry. She looked around in frustration, but she wanted to cry. She stood beside the car and was at a loss. Finally, she cried to Suk helplessly: "Suk, come down!"


    "What do you want?" Suk probe out, double flashing light flickering, reflected in Li Linglong''s face, you can see that the woman''s face is a little red, pursed her mouth, seems to be enduring something.


    "It''s all your fault. I have to pee!" At first, Li Linglong didn''t feel much when sitting in the car, but as Suk''s speed gradually increased, her heart beat faster, so that she felt that her lower abdomen was rising. After a while, she even felt that her pants were wet.


    This kind of feeling became strong constantly. The urine was like the sea water of the rising tide, pounding Li Linglong wave after wave, from clenching her fist at the beginning, biting her lips tightly, clamping her legs, and even twisting her thighs hard at the end, trying to transfer this irresistible impact, but still in vain. |


    when I had to, I had to stop, but when I jumped out of the car, another problem came out immediately. There was no convenient place at all. There were cliffs and cliffs on the left and right, but outside the light of my car, the front and back were dark.


    If you run far away, the key is that you don''t dare to go there!


    The mountain breeze of the summer night came slightly, and Li Linglong, who was wearing cool clothes, couldn''t help getting goose bumps. Looking at Suk standing by the car, he bit his teeth: "you just stand there and don''t move, you can''t go in, you can''t come over, you know?"


    "Yes Suk nodded indifferently. At first, she was forced to start the car. Seeing the woman''s embarrassment, she turned up her mouth slightly, and finally felt a bit of revenge.


    As Li Linglong slowly moved to the back of the car, there was a rustle, the belt buckle was opened, and then there was no movement, one minute, two minutes


    "Hello Suk felt that even the imagined sound of water did not appear. Although the two people were very close, only one car away, they were still worried and yelled.


    "Suk, wait!" Li Linglong now has the heart to cry to death. In order to guard against the car that may appear behind, she can only choose to face the rear of the car. The double flashing lights keep flashing, shining on her small face and front body. Although she keeps squatting, she can still imagine that if Suk comes, she can see clearly.


    Light on the surface, flickering, cool mountain wind blowing in the butt, very cold, but I don''t know why, he just had a strong sense of urine, instantly disappeared, opened the gate did not see the flood.


    Suk leaned on the front of the car, left and right could not come, very helpless: "I said Li Linglong, are you finished? I''ll tell you, if you come back again, I''ll get into the car!"


    "No!" Li Linglong quickly called Suk, two small hands tightly clenched fist, silver teeth clenched, squatting for so long, two legs are a little sore, but this matter is not her own control.


    I don''t know whether Suk''s threat played a role, or whether the sphincter finally relaxed, "Hua", the continuous sound of water flow for a long time finally sounded.


    Maybe it''s too long. Rao shisuk is standing at the front of the car, and the sound of the surging water can''t be heard. His head can''t help but make up what Li Linglong looks like now.


    Just when Suke was stunned, Li Linglong finally breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as she was about to lift her pants, she felt that her legs were out of control. A strong sense of numbness, even with pain, hit her directly, and her body fell to one side involuntarily.


    "Ah There was a scream.


    Suk had been waiting for Li Linglong, when he heard this voice and his eyebrows jumped, he didn''t know what happened to the girl. He ran to the back of the car in three or two steps, and watched Li Linglong lie down and pull her pants under the double flashing lights.


    At the critical moment, Li Linglong finally lifted up her underwear, but the camouflage overalls under her really couldn''t be taken care of. Her belt fell on her knees and her two thighs were all exposed.


    But now she didn''t care about it. The pain and numbness came from her legs, like an electric shock: "Suk, my leg is cramped!"Suk in the light, you can see Li Linglong''s legs are stretching, even a little twitch, quickly step forward to squat down, first pull her legs: "is it leg?"


    General muscle spasm, most of them occur in the toes or legs, and the two kinds of spasticity are not the same.


    "Well!" Li Linglong resisted this kind of surging pain, clenched her lips, and her pretty little face was twisted.


    "Bear with it Suk often encountered such a problem when he was young. Sometimes he would wake up from his dream with cramps, and it lasted for a long time. Later, his parents asked the doctor how to deal with it.


    Below the leg, there are many acupoints, including Weizhong acupoint in the popliteal fossa behind the knee, Yanglingquan acupoint on the outside of the leg and below the knee, Zusanli acupoint, Tiaokou acupoint, Chengshan acupoint and so on, all over the leg. As long as you massage these acupoints, you can relieve or even eliminate the pain.


    "Hiss!" Li Linglong sucks in the cold air in pain, biting her lower lip hard, shaking involuntarily, and suddenly her legs are cold. Then she feels that her camouflage overalls are taken off and thrown aside by Suk.


    "Ah! What are you doing? " Li Linglong was shocked, and her voice was a little sharp. When the moon was dark and the wind was high in the wilderness, would Suk, a beast with human face, insult me when I couldn''t move my legs?

 Chapter 330

    Li Linglong after this great change, although two legs pain unbearable, but still subconsciously want to kick Suk, but Suk two hands directly pressed her: "you don''t move! Be honest


    "Suk! You rascal! If you touch me again, I''ll shout! " Li Linglong kept wriggling, trying to break free from the shackles of Suk. She pushed her hands to the ground and tried to retreat. . |


    "shout! No one will come to save you if you shout out your throat here! " Suk said without raising his head. He pulled Li Linglong''s legs as he spoke. His hands were like electricity. He began to pinch and massage from the Weizhong point in the back of his knee.


    Li Linglong found that Suk just pulled his leg, and did not imagine other redundant actions, so she slowly relaxed, and immediately felt that after Suk massage, the pain of muscle spasm subsided a little.


    "I think you are short of calcium!" Suk felt that Li Linglong was calm, so he looked up at her. At this time, the double flashing lights at the back of the waiting bus were on. When he was not careful, the briefs between his legs suddenly jumped into his eyes.


    Bright red briefs, transparent color, wrapped in the key parts, the belt is light gray, you can vaguely see a few English letters Calvin Klein written on it.


    What makes Suk''s heart even more frenzied is that there is a water mark on the triangle, which is very obvious. It is soaked through and forms a sword shape, standing under his underwear.


    "You mustn''t look!" Li Linglong''s leg pain tends to weaken. She didn''t expect that Suk''s method is still good, but as soon as she raises her eyes, she looks at this guy. At this time, she''s staring at her face. She suddenly blushes and shouts.


    "Eh!" After being caught, Suk quickly lowered his head and pressed his hands on several acupoints. The tight feeling of skin transmitted by the fingertips, full of elasticity and tenderness, and slightly cool and greasy, made Suk''s massage more and more gentle. . |


    Li Linglong held her hands on the ground and kept leaning back. With Suk''s constant massage, the unbearable pain on her calf finally disappeared, and even produced a comfortable illusion. It seemed that every time Suk pressed it, the comfort would be stronger.


    "Well!" Li Linglong can''t help but close her eyes. There is a slight sound coming from her nose. No wonder some people will go to massage when they are tired. It looks really comfortable.


    After being caught by Li Linglong once, Suk really converged a lot, lowered her head and worked hard. However, Li Linglong didn''t say a word for a long time and subconsciously looked up.


    So a glance swept, found that this girl is exactly with eyes, a intoxicated appearance, can''t help but put down the heart.


    Because before, in order to find acupoints easily, she took off her trousers directly. Now, the two slim and straight jade legs naturally appear in front of her eyes, beautiful, sexy and slender.


    Crystal clear thighs, flawless legs, healthy and bright legs, symmetrical and charming.


    Er, of course, there is also the most charming golden triangle. Wrapped in bright red pure cotton, it attracts people''s eyes. Even Suk has an impulse to feel for it.


    The heartbeat is very fast, breathing is slowly heavy up, the double flashing lights in the rear of the car constantly flicker, making the atmosphere more blurred.


    The mountain breeze is cool. After suffering and comforting, Li Linglong finally feels cold. Then she opens her eyes and finds that Suk is still staring at her little sister.


    "Look again!" Li Linglong directly pulled out Suk''s hand, pulled out his right leg, and directly pushed Suk.


    "Eh!" Suk was still aiming at the mysterious place, suddenly felt a loose hand, and then Li Linglong''s legs suddenly opened, and the scene in front of him was even more clear. But after the next second, he felt Li Linglong''s little foot on his body, and he almost fell to the ground.


    "You rascal After Li Linglong got up, she quickly picked up her trousers and put them on. While wearing them, she denounced Suk.


    "Hello! Is there any mistake! At least I helped you a lot just now, OK? " Although Suk knew that he was wrong, the situation is strange. If he is really soft, I''m afraid that with Li Linglong''s character, he will make even greater demands.


    "Then I''ll let you touch it for a long time? I''ll tell you, Suk, look what you''ve done today. You kiss my mouth and rub my chest. I''ve just touched my leg for a long time. I won''t say anything about you peeping at my underwear. I blush when you say it! "


    Li Linglong had finished cleaning up in a twinkling of an eye. She said with a big mouth. Suk had no choice but to say so. She had a black line on her face: "stop! Stop it! I''m in a hurry, or you''ll faint in pain! "


    "Hum!" Li Linglong knew that Suk''s words were not bad, but it didn''t affect her continued condemnation: "then you can''t touch me casually. I''m a big yellow girl. How can I see people after that?"


    "I''ll go! How can anyone see this in the wilderness? What the hell are you Suk is very helpless, since he was forced to kiss by Li Linglong, he was in the downwind again and again. He was very depressed, and then said: "if you really can''t stand it, I''ll give you a suggestion. If you see there, you can jump down with your eyes closed, it''s no trouble at all!"As soon as Li Linglong saw the direction of Suk''s fingers, she couldn''t help shivering. It was a cliff abyss over there. If she jumped down, I''m afraid no one would find her for a year and a half. She snorted and turned into the car.


    Sitting back in the carbon fiber chair with a strong sense of package, Li Linglong gently breathes out a breath and glances at Suk, who is also on the bus. She is a little strange in her heart. According to her past personality, if she had met such a thing before, she would not be so easy to give up.


    But why did it happen to Suk today?


    If you want to say that this person is excellent, it seems that he has no other advantages except that he is a good driver of drag racing. He can only be regarded as good-looking. He is not tall and does not mention his family background. In this way, he will not look good on him.


    "Go back!" Suk started McLaren and slowly turned the car off. "I''ll take you back. Where do you live today?"


    Looking at Suk''s depressed face, Li Linglong seems to have won a battle. She reaches out and combs her braids: "I''ll live where you live!"


    I thought that Suk would be more depressed when he said this, but who knows that after hearing this, he slowly leaned over and looked up and down at himself. The smile on the corner of his mouth was a little creepy, with a bad look: "where do I live? Where do you live? Are you sure you want to live with me? Are you not afraid of insomnia? "


    "Cut! What''s terrible about insomnia! I play all night Li Linglong raised her neck with a look of disdain.


    "That''s not afraid of losing one''s body?" Suk went on suddenly.

 Chapter 331

    Suk got up in the morning and still felt a little incredible. He had always thought that Li Linglong, a wealthy family, was in a terrible mess. However, through further contact last night, it seemed that he didn''t look bad. . |


    in the end, Suk put McLaren in Li Linglong''s hotel. After all, he didn''t have a garage, and the car was really expensive. If he was scratched by someone accidentally, it would be OK to lose some money. The key is to make people depressed.


    Facing the early morning sun, driving his 50% new mountain bike again, Suk came to school as usual.


    As soon as he entered the classroom, he felt a murderous air coming towards him. Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked at him. Sure enough, to Suk''s expectation, Wei Lan seemed to be shooting swords and swords with his eyes, trying to get Suk to the right place.


    Suxton grinned and went to Wayland''s desk. 3A "good morning!"


    "Hum!" Wei Lan turned her head and snorted. She was really angry with her yesterday. After walking for a long time, she thought that Suk would catch up. Who knows, she slowed down and didn''t see his shadow.


    Think of it, let this little girl gas teeth itch, naturally will not give Suk good face.


    "I was really busy yesterday!" Suk scratched his head and said awkwardly.


    "Aren''t you busy? Stabilize prices and control the housing market! " Wei Lan lowered his head, pretended to organize textbooks, small mouth toot up, dimples on both cheeks more obvious.


    "Sex?" Suk suddenly a Leng, often hear people say avoid sex, this sex does not refer to the couple''s life? Subconsciously asked: "are you talking about roommates?"


    "Well?" Wei Lan didn''t understand. He looked up at Suk doubtfully, but the next moment suddenly turned red: "Suk, you are a hooligan, and your head is full of hooligan thoughts!"


    "I''m talking about the housing market, the house price, the house price!" Wei Lan hastened to explain, small chest constantly dramatic ups and downs, obviously gas is not light. . |


    "Er! It''s house price, it''s house price! " Suk also felt that his thought was a bit biased, and he was more and more developing in the direction of obscenity, embarrassed and at a loss.


    "What are you talking about? What are you talking about? So busy As soon as Wang Xiaogang entered the classroom door, he saw Suk standing at Weilan''s desk. His eyes lit up immediately, and he quickly came over.


    "Go away!" Wei Lan and Suk said in one voice.


    "I''ll go! There is such a tacit understanding! " Wang Xiaogang subconsciously took a step back, looked at Suk, then looked at Weilan: "the husband sings and the woman follows! Er! I''m going to flash first. I''m going to flash! "


    As soon as he saw Suk''s action, Wang Xiaogang knew that it was not good. He rushed back to his seat and patted himself on the chest with a look of shock.


    After such a gag by Wang Xiaogang, Suk also took the opportunity to jump over the misunderstanding about sex. Just as he was about to speak, he felt the mobile phone in his pocket began to vibrate.


    It''s sun song who''s calling.


    Because when he got up in the morning, Suk sent a text message to sun song, asking him to come to the school to get the car keys and drive at the door of fangfeiyi. I didn''t expect that he would come so fast.


    "Hello Suk got through.


    "Boss!" There was something wrong with sun song''s tone, which made Suk have a bad feeling.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Suk asked.


    "Boss, just now a brother called me, fangfeiyi people were smashed!" Sun Song said, waiting for Suk''s reaction, fangfeiyi people are really in Suk''s territory, and at the very beginning, Suk explained to help take care of them. It can be imagined that their relationship should be good.


    But this morning, before I woke up, I was quarreled by the phone. In a daze, when I heard that fangfeiyi was smashed, I felt sleepy. Suddenly, I jumped out of bed, picked up my cell phone and dialed Suk out.


    "Hoo Suk breathed out a deep breath, just now also with a smile on the cheek soon did not have a little expression, after a pause, this deep voice asked: "anyone hurt?"


    "I don''t think so!" Sun songluewei hesitated and secretly scolded himself for being too negligent. He didn''t ask about the situation clearly, so he called Suk anxiously.


    "You come to school to meet me now! Now As soon as Suk heard the news, he didn''t know why, but his mind suddenly came up with a mess of fangfeiyi people being smashed by others, and luofeiyan was knocked down to the ground, which made him feel helpless and helpless every day. He was in a state of mind for no reason. He wanted to have a look now.


    "Suk, what''s the matter?" Wei Lan can''t care to be angry now. Looking at Suk''s strange face, he doesn''t need to think about what happened. He asked carefully.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK!" Suk tugged at the corner of his mouth, released a smile, and tried to make himself look normal. Then he said to Wei Lan, a member of the learning committee, "I''ll go out for a while. If the teacher asks, I''ll say something happened at home!"


    After that, Suk hurried out of the door and ran downstairs, bumping several students. He said sorry and ran to the school gate without stopping.Sun Songlai''s speed is much faster than he imagined. Maybe he felt Suk''s urgency on the phone. Sun Songlai even jumped out of bed and drove downstairs without washing his face.


    A silver gray Jetta looks much older than the Passat, but it has good performance and high horsepower. As soon as Suke got into the car, Jetta began to roar.


    "Boss! No one over there was injured. Their purpose was to destroy the store. I''ve already asked, it''s not our local people! " On the way here, sun song began to make a crazy phone call. He not only asked the gangsters he knew, but also even the people over there. Unexpectedly, no one knew who did it.


    "Did Zhang pangzi ask?" Suk is also thinking about this problem, slightly frowning, looking out of the window, thoughtfully asked.


    "I asked my friends over there, but no one admitted it. Besides, boss, this is our territory, and Zhang pangzi is friendly with you. I think if it''s really them, they will say hello to us!" Sun Song said while connecting the phone, en ah twice, turned to Suk and said.


    "Boss, there is a black Iveco business car over there. There are about ten people. The license plate is covered with camouflage cloth, but it looks like a black car with red silk on the reflectors on both sides!" Sun song quickly reported the latest situation to Suk.


    Suk nodded slightly, still keeping the posture of looking out of the window, slowly picked up the mobile phone: "sister Feihong, I''m Suk, help me find a car! Black new Iveco business, the front and rear license plates are covered with camouflage cloth, and the reflector frame is also tied with red silk belt! Don''t let it leave the vihai! "


    After the call, Suk continued to dial and quickly got through: "Hello! I''m Suk. Is brother Zhang exercising? "


    Suk knew that this time should be the boxing time of Zhang Pang in the park, but now he didn''t care about anything, so he dialed directly. Sure enough, Xiao Jinfeng, his confidant, answered the phone, and soon the phone was transferred to Zhang Pang.


    "What''s the matter, little brother? In such a hurry? " Zhang pangzi''s voice came.


    "Brother Zhang, I want to ask you a favor!" Suk is straight to the point.

 Chapter 332

    With a phone call from Suk, all the underground forces in Weihai have been mobilized. Those office workers suddenly find that the traffic flow on their way to work is more crowded, and there are many gangsters on the street in the early morning. Although they don''t know what happened, they can''t help speeding up their pace one by one.


    Rao shisuk was ready, but when he saw the familiar fangfeiyi people, he could not help taking a breath of cold air. The toughened glass at the gate appeared like honeycomb like cracks.


    Even the sign hanging on the door was smashed by bricks. In this situation, Suk felt that his internal organs seemed to be burning with anger.


    In front of fangfeiyi''s door, there is a police car with red and blue lights flashing on it. After getting off the car, Huang Mao and three gangsters quickly meet him.


    "Boss!"


    "Well!" Suk''s eyes were fixed on the door all the time, and his voice seemed calm: "isn''t the boss hurt?"


    "No! Before the police came, our brother had already gone in, and the boss of Luofei Yanluo had nothing to do with it, just! "


    "But what?" Suk was impatient for no reason, and his voice was a little more impatient.


    "It''s just that it''s too hard! I suspect that they are going to the store. It''s not their purpose to hurt people! " Huang Mao then saw Suk step forward suddenly: "you wait here, I''ll go in and have a look!"


    After entering the door, all kinds of cosmetics were scattered all over the floor. The small lattice counters where cosmetics were placed had already turned into glass trash. The wooden reception desk seemed to have been smashed flat and sunken. Lin Xiaobai stood there to answer the police''s questions. . |


    Suk''s eyes suddenly fell on the sofa on the other side of luofeiyan, the comfortable cloth sofa was full of holes, the familiar tea table became a pile of fragments, and luofeiyan sat on it, motionless, his eyes were a little lax, seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Sister tobacco!" Suk walked over slowly, stood in front of Luo Feiyan and called softly.


    Luo Feiyan raised his head when he heard the voice, pulled the corner of his mouth difficultly, and said with a smile: "what''s the matter with xiaozhengtai?"


    "Are you all right?" When Suk saw this picture of luofeiyan, he felt nervous. Normally, luofeiyan was always smiling and charming. His face was dim, and his Wavy long hair was a little messy. There was no luster in his eyes. His face was as pale as a serious illness.


    "Nothing! It''s a bit messy here. Didn''t you have class today? " Luo Feiyan gently rubbed his cheek. He didn''t seem to want Suk to see his vulnerable side. He reached out and patted the sofa: "come on! Sit here


    Suk naturally sat down next to luofeiyan and leaned slightly: "sister Yan, no matter who it is! I''ll help you get out of this. Don''t worry! "


    Luo Feiyan obviously thinks that Suk is comforting herself, but it can be seen that she is constantly adjusting her mood and takes a deep breath: "little Zhengtai says that, it makes my sister feel very warm. Come on! Give me a hug


    To Luo Feiyan''s surprise, Suk really put out his hand and put his arm around his shoulder. His eyes were slightly surprised. However, Suk''s smell of a man made her feel secure at this moment for no reason. This sense of security has nothing to do with her age, which makes her feel calm.


    Unable to help, Luo Feiyan put his head on Suk''s shoulder.


    Although it has been more than an hour, in fact, Luo Feiyan''s mood has been tense. Even if the police came to accept the case, they didn''t make her really calm down. But somehow, the sudden appearance of Suk made her feel so relaxed, and a strong sense of fatigue hit her.


    Luofeiyan closed his eyes, tilted his head against Suk, and sighed softly: "I knew they would come!"


    "Well?" After hearing this, Suk was stunned. From the meaning of Luo Feiyan''s words, she seemed to know the origin of these people: "sister tobacco, do you know who they are?"


    "So what if I know?" Luo Feiyan still closed his eyes, with helpless voice. At this time, two policemen came down from the upstairs, with cameras hanging on his chest, as if they were just recording the scene.


    Before standing at the front desk, the policeman who asked Lin Xiaobai questions saw his colleagues go downstairs and said a few words to Lin Xiaobai again. Soon all three of them left by car, leaving a mess on the ground.


    "Let''s clean up here!" After the police left, several beauticians from other places who lived upstairs also came down. With a frightened expression, they all seemed to be scared. Lin Xiaobai said hello to them, and then looked at Luo Feiyan.


    "Smoke elder sister, you drink some water first!" Lin Xiaobai quickly came over with a glass of water and handed it to Luo Feiyan.


    "Xiaobai, you tell them to close down when they''re finished. Let''s suspend business for the time being." Luo Fei smoke straightened the body, the expression on the face can not say happy worry, but also stronger than before a lot.


    Luo Feiyan has always lived on the fourth floor of fangfeiyi people. On the fourth floor, there are not only her bedroom, but also several staff dormitories. Five beauticians from other places also live here. This morning, at about eight o''clock, she didn''t wake up at that time, but some beauticians have gone to open the door.At that time, suddenly heard the scream, there are harsh smashing sound, the sound of broken glass, the sound of things falling to the ground, as well as the woman''s panic footstep, all of a sudden let her wake up from sleep.


    Those people were obviously not interested in these women, and they were absorbed in destroying everything in front of them. Luo Feiyan took a glance and immediately hid with the beauticians.


    From the first floor to the third floor, as small as a bottle of skin cream, as large as the oxygen therapy apparatus of essential oil spa, all kinds of beauty equipment such as photodynamic and negative ions were destroyed. However, these people came and went quickly. Half an hour later, the voice gradually decreased. At this time, Luo Feiyan plucked up courage and walked down the stairs carefully.


    All the evil men disappeared, leaving a situation that could not be cleaned up. Luo Feiyan almost collapsed, especially on the premise of being able to guess the murderer, which made her hate and anger completely unable to vent.


    "Ah A few women who had just cleaned up the hall suddenly started to cry again. One by one, they retreated. Luo Feiyan subconsciously looked up to the door, and saw about six or seven hunchmen pouring into the door.


    Suk could feel Luo Feiyan''s body stiff, and his eyes suddenly became a little helpless, so he had to put his hand around her shoulder again: "sister tobacco! don''t worry! This is my man


    Can you guess who it is tomorrow?

 Chapter 333

    It was Sun song, Huang Mao and a few nameless gangsters who came in. They were very angry. After all, as long as they were not blind, no one would dare to smile. However, in this situation, their appearance could not be misunderstood. The beauticians who had just been in a state of shock retreated one by one.


    Even luofeiyan was a little panicked, which was the expression that Suk had never seen before. He quickly put his hand around her shoulder again and patted 3A "sister smoker! don''t worry! It''s my man


    Luofeiyan''s shoulders are round and smooth, and you can feel the silkiness of your skin even through the material. Heard Suk say so, very surprised to see him.


    "Any news?" Suk looks at Sun song, but Sun song shakes his head helplessly and looks gloomy.


    "Can you ask your brothers to help you with the whole thing! It''s a mess. I''m upset! " After Suk finished, he saw sun song wave to the following younger brothers. These people started to move one after another in the eyes of Luo Feiyan.


    These gangsters all met Suk, but seeing his cool face, no one went to say hello, so that they didn''t complain about the cleaning work.


    "Su Xiaodi, you" Luo Feiyan knows that Su Ke has a good relationship with Liu Feihong, and even Ma Meng is brother to him. However, this green boy not only has a few more thugs, but even his expression just now has become more masculine.


    "Sister Yan, don''t be afraid. I won''t let you be wronged! As long as these people don''t leave Weihai, I''ll let them kneel down in front of you and admit their mistakes, OK Suk''s voice is soft, but his tone is more firm. |


    LUO Feiyan didn''t know what she was thinking now. She only knew that when she heard Suk''s words, her eyes became a little sour. Even though Suk''s words were only hypocritical consolation, she still felt a warm current in her heart.


    Looking at Suk in front of him, he was very young. He was only 18 years old and was a junior in senior high school. However, such a little man made Luo Feiyan feel a sense of security that he had not seen for a long time.


    The corner of Luo Fei''s mouth is slightly tilted up, and a gorgeous smile emerges. But the tears that slowly fall from the corner of his eyes are swimming down his cheek.


    Suk raised his hand, and his index finger gently wiped away the tear. As soon as he was about to speak, the mobile phone in his pocket vibrated again.


    "Hello! Hello, I''m Suk! "


    It''s a strange number on the caller ID. Suk is directly connected.


    "Suk, this is Xiao Jinfeng. I''ve got news. Wait for my call in 15 minutes!" Xiao Jinfeng''s feeling to Suk before was calm, calm, and even not good at talking, and the message conveyed in this phone call was clean and smooth.


    When Suk heard the name, his image appeared in his mind. He was the confidant of Zhang Pang. He and Zhang Pang did not fall behind Ma Meng and Liu Feihong at all. He did not expect that he went out in person. This feeling was very strong.


    "Brother Jinfeng! Thank you very much After a pause, sukker suddenly thought of something and then said, "I think when these people come here, they''d better be alive!"


    "No problem!" After Xiao Jinfeng finished, he hung up.


    "Suk, you!" Luo Feiyan clearly heard the voice on the phone, and Suk''s next words made her worry, for fear that Suk would be in any trouble after this incident became serious.


    "Sister tobacco! It''s all right It seems that this sentence is what Suk said most today. After hearing the news from Xiao Jinfeng, his anger seems to be gradually calming down. As long as these people don''t run, they must pay for today''s things. Now they are not in a hurry and can play slowly.


    The mess on the ground was quickly cleaned up by sun song''s younger brothers. Although it had to be renovated, it was quite clean.


    Lin Xiaobai looked at these fierce little gangsters, cleaned up the hall on the first floor, and soon all ran to the second floor to continue to work hard. She was relieved that she was really scared when she came to work in the morning. It was like the scene after the earthquake, in which the furnishings fell all over the floor, full of glass debris.


    "Suk, are you their boss?" Lin Xiaobai just heard those people murmur, what Suk boss and so on, this just asked.


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense. I''m not old and I''m not big!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and explained with embarrassment.


    "Xiaozhengtai, are you really not big? A man can''t say he''s not big enough! " After the appearance of luofeiyan in Suk, his mood has gradually calmed down and returned to normal. Although it may only be a superficial illusion, it is also reassuring.


    Suk saw that Luo Fei Yan''s mouth was full of smile, and her eyes were full of brilliance. As she spoke, she seemed to subconsciously sweep her red lips with the tip of her tongue, and suddenly understood what she had just said.


    "Sister tobacco!" Suk''s face was full of embarrassment, and his face was burning. Seeing that Luo Feiyan''s eyes suddenly glanced at him, he immediately subconsciously reached out to block it."Ha ha, Xiao Zhengtai, don''t be shy! Show my sister how big it is As soon as Luo Feiyan finished, he went to rasuk''s arm.


    Although Luo Feiyan used to tease Suk from time to time and take it as fun, today she is just trying to divert her attention from such a disturbing thing.


    Luo Feiyan wants to take Suk''s arm away, but Suk naturally won''t agree. They rub their arms away, and soon Suk''s face starts to turn red, begging for mercy, and covers the key parts.


    "Ah! How big Luo Feiyan felt that his finger had just touched a hard thing. It was very hot and hard. He immediately retracted his hand and got an electric shock. It turned out that Suk was just in the middle of dragging and dawdling, and he had a reaction.


    Suk was red faced, shameless and embarrassed to death, so he had to make do with covering it with his hands to prevent a more deadly situation.


    Lin Xiaobai has long been hiding his face and running away. He can''t stand his boss teasing him so much. He runs to the second floor consciously and continues to clean up the mess.


    Just at this time, there was a sound of car braking outside the door, and many cars stopped one after another. Suk subconsciously looked out, starting with a brand-new black Iveco business car. Red silk belts were indeed tied on the reflectors on both sides, and the license plate in front was covered by camouflage cloth.


    "Here it is Suk mumbled and went straight to the door.

 Chapter 334

    The traffic flow on the street suddenly became crowded. At the gate of fangfeiyi people, more than ten cars, large and small, lined up in turn, taking up more than half of the driveway. It soon caused the blocked cars to roar, but when they saw the people on and off the car, they were all dumb.


    When Iveco''s car door opened, Xiao Jinfeng was the first to jump down, and then two men in black, covered with blood, rolled down from the car, tied their hands behind their backs, and then there were two men, a total of seven men in black, all tied their hands, with bloodstains on their bodies, some even with blood on their heads.


    One by one, the other people in the car stepped down. These people were obviously local gangsters in Weihai. They came to the men who could not stand on the ground and pulled their hair to the door like dogs.


    Suk stood in front of fangfeiyi''s door. The glass door behind him still had several big holes, which broke like cobwebs. Seeing Xiao Jinfeng coming, he nodded: "brother Jinfeng, thank you


    Xiao Jinfeng was in his seventies. He was thin and had no expression on his face as usual. He nodded to Suk as a greeting: "I''ve sent you the person. How to deal with it depends on you!"


    After that, Xiao Jingfeng waved his hand to his younger brother. Soon, the seven blood gourd like men were thrown into Fangfei''s hall and lay on the ground. Soon, the ground just cleaned up was covered with blood.


    "I''ll go first!" Xiao Jinfeng doesn''t want to get involved in this matter much. After all, Zhang pangzi and Liu Feihong, even though they are peaceful allies, are also quite different. This time, he helped Suke catch the culprit of the smash, which is the end of his benevolence. It''s enough to do this.


    "Well! Thank brother Zhang for me! " Suk is not affectable either. How to express his gratitude after the event is over is only after he has done it. What he says now seems hypocritical. . |


    watching Xiao Jinfeng leave by car, Suk finds that Liu Feihong and Ma Meng have already come: "sister Feihong, brother Meng, you are here!"


    Liu Feihong knew Luo Feiyan. The two women had a good conversation at the beginning, and they had a relationship with Suk. When they knew the news, they would naturally come to look after him. When they entered the door, the door was soon guarded by Liu Feihong''s younger brother.


    "You''ve got to get Zhang Pang''s love!" Liu Feihong said to Suk, "I heard that he almost upset Weihai. I didn''t know you had such a big face!"


    "It''s all in the face of Feihong! I am a student after all Suk walked in with Liu Feihong''s steps. At this time, Luo Feiyan had stood up from the sofa and looked at the seven killers who smashed his store. His face was calm and surprising.


    At this time, sun song and Huang Mao heard the sound and walked downstairs. Suk looked up and said, "tell the shop assistant not to come down!"


    There was no anger in Suk''s voice, but Liu Feihong could feel that Suk seemed to be on the verge of an outbreak. He glanced at Suk and patted him on the shoulder with his hand: "so angry?"


    "Feihong elder sister, you see what they smashed. This is where I work every day!" Suk said that, but he knew that the bigger reason was that Luo Feiyan was looking at the people lying on the ground coldly. His fists were clenched tightly. Maybe he couldn''t suppress his anger and his body trembled slightly.


    "Feiyan, come and sit down!" Liu Feihong sat on the sofa directly. Although he knew Luo Feiyan must be in a bad mood now, there were some things that didn''t really need women''s help.


    Luo Feiyan''s heart beats very fast. Although these people are miserable one by one, she can''t let go when she thinks that her hard work has been smashed by them, and her heart is full of anger. But when she thinks about their possible origin, she can''t even let go of Zhang Kai''s anger.


    Hearing Liu Feihong''s words, Luo Feiyan bit his lip, reluctantly retreated and sat on the sofa powerlessly.


    "All on your knees!" Suk rubbed his cheek and said in a cold voice that although the seven people were covered with blood, they had not lost consciousness. Even if they lost too much blood, they could last for an hour or two.


    No one moved, and even these people lay on the ground and looked at Suk with disdain.


    "Damn, I told you to kneel down, didn''t you hear me!" Huang Mao saw his Suk boss''s face swept, and jumped out directly. He grabbed a man''s hair and smoked it with a dozen big mouths.


    The rest of the younger brothers did not seem to be willing to be outdone. They came forward one after another, but Sun song relied on his identity and stood behind Suk honestly.


    "Good fight!" One of the men, who seemed to be the leader, was more and more thirty years old. His face was full of flesh and blood. He seemed to have lost his mind, but he cheered.


    "Ah, you are a bull!" As soon as Huang Mao heard this, he immediately put down his work and ran straight down to him. He didn''t know when there was a stainless steel pipe in his hand, which seemed to be unloaded from a stool and smashed at the man."Good fight! Do you know who Laozi is? If you don''t kill me today, I''ll sweep Weihai tomorrow! " The man was also very hard. The steel pipe in Huang Mao''s hand was very heavy. When he hit the man, there was a dull sound. It seemed that there was a sound of bone fracture. But the man bit his teeth and didn''t move.


    Suk put his hands on his shoulders and frowned slightly. Looking at these people in front of him, he seemed to be thinking about something. When he heard that the man was still shouting, he gently breathed out: "yellow hair, call me until they can kneel down!"


    In the face of powerful force, all resistance is futile, even if this man is a tough guy, but 15 minutes later, the seven people who are on the verge of death are all drooping their heads and kneeling in a row.


    "Now who are you?" Suk ignored the others, just walked over to the man who looked like the leader, condescending and said lightly.


    "Have you ever heard of the Yue family? Yanjing Yuejia This man with a face full of flesh has long been black and blue, and his eyes are swollen. There is only one crack left, but the eyes shot from the small crack still have unbridled disdain: "you will die miserably!"


    "Pa!" Suk''s slap was very light, without the slightest lethality. One after another, he patted the man''s cheek gently: "my wife''s family? You mean Yue Fei? Or Yue buqun? I don''t care who you are, I only know you will be miserable! "


    Suk stood up and looked at Sun song. He said in a soft voice, "one arm, one person, break first!"

 Chapter 335

    After hearing this, sun song subconsciously stepped forward. Since Suk said it, he didn''t bother others. After taking the stainless steel tube from Huang Mao''s hand, his goal naturally remained the same. He was the man who was shouting with Suk.


    He gave a color to his two men, and soon untied the man''s bound hand. One of them held the man''s body, and the other grabbed his wrist and pulled it to one side.


    Sun song hands up and down, GA Ba, the sound of bone fracture makes teeth sour, the man screamed, the body violently twisted, want to break the shackles, the right arm elbow position, suddenly appeared a strange corner.


    It''s a sad howl. People who listen to it feel numb. It''s just the elbow joint that sun songsuan is talking about. If this place has a comminuted fracture, even if it recovers in the future, it will inevitably bring sequelae. However, in order to vent his anger on the boss, it''s best to do so naturally.


    "Suk, no!" Since Luo Feiyan heard the word "Yue''s family" from the population, he began to lose his mind and look so ugly that the scene of just discounting the man''s arm was automatically ignored.


    But this person''s scream woke her up. Seeing the scene in front of her, she was worried and stopped. Not only Su Ke was stunned, but also Liu Feihong was surprised.


    After a few contacts, Liu Feihong thinks that Luo Feiyan is not a kind of soft hearted woman, not to mention that she was smashed by someone first and ruined her efforts.


    "Flying smoke! You''re not afraid! Suk, I''m taking it out on you! " Liu Feihong patted Luo Feiyan on the shoulder. Seeing that she was used to swords and swords, her face naturally did not change. This small scene is not worth mentioning at all.


    "They''re from the in laws!" Luo Feiyan clenched his lower lip and hesitated for a long time. Then he said, it sounds like he has some worries. . |


    "in law? Yanjing Yuejia Liu Feihong recalled what he had just heard, but he didn''t know the key to Luo Feiyan''s worry and was very confused.


    "It''s Yue Sizhong of Fangyuan international!" Luo Fei smoke a mention this name, the facial expression becomes more uglier, in the Mou son is not only worry, also many a kind of strong hatred.


    "I know. I''m afraid?" After the arm was broken, it drooped powerlessly. The beany sweat on the man''s forehead rolled down, but he also gritted his teeth. After hearing Luo Feiyan''s words, he grinned coldly.


    Suk frowned, turned his head suddenly, stared at the man coldly, and said to sun song, "it''s all discounted!"


    Sun song carried out Suk''s instructions without any slackness. He looked at the other arm that was pulled up and smashed it down. The wailing started again. After the two arms were abandoned, he was allowed to roll on the ground.


    "Yue Sizhong!" Liu Feihong seems to know who this person is. He thinks that this person is quite big, and Fangyuan international is also a powerful enterprise in the whole country. However, seeing Su Ke''s attitude at this moment, he doesn''t hesitate at all. He hugs Luo Feiyan''s shoulder and whispers: "I''m not afraid of him. I don''t believe how big a wave he can make in Weihai!"


    From what Luo Feiyan said just now and Liu Feihong''s tone, Suk also guessed that maybe the man was very bad. But when he saw Luo Feiyan''s hatred from the bottom of his heart, he couldn''t care more. He waved to sun song: "let''s talk about all the discounts!"


    The passers-by near fangfeiyi people heard the screams. Although they were afraid, they all poked their necks to have a look. However, Liu Feihong''s younger brother stood firmly at the door, and all the scenes inside were blocked.


    Ma Meng has been standing on one side, speechless, see Suk''s pretty face more a kind of inexplicable ferocious, eyes are fierce up, and before he came into contact with Suk is very different, went to pull him to one side.


    "Boy! Are you out of breath? " Ma Meng said as he took out his cigarette from his pocket and put it in his mouth. Seeing Suk''s ugly face and shortness of breath, he subconsciously handed him one.


    Suk took it and lit it up. A stream of smoke came out. His mood began to calm down. In fact, after he killed Wu Aoran by mistake, he had learned to smoke. However, as a student now, he would not like this.


    But now I''m so excited that I don''t care to keep my image. Looking at the seven people in front of me, they turn over and over, and there are more and more blood stains on the floor. Even the air is full of pungent smell. I look up at Ma Meng and say, "I''m ok, these people deserve it!"


    Luo Feiyan saw that the boat had been built, and it was useless for him to say anything. His shop was smashed. After venting his anger, he soon calmed down: "sister Feihong, will I bring you trouble?"


    "Trouble? Liu Feihong is not afraid of this! Don''t worry. It''s OK! " Although Liu Feihong had a little hesitation in his heart, seeing Suk''s performance at that time, he unconsciously overlapped the little boy with his man, Ailian.


    The original Allen is also so overbearing!


    The more she thinks about it, the more she is willing to let Suk indulge. Even if the consequences are serious, she will bear them. What''s more, she is not afraid of revenge from her wife''s family."Sister Yan, don''t worry, I said I won''t let you be wronged!" Suk didn''t know when he had come over. After listening to their conversation, he thought of Luo Feiyan''s desire to talk and stop. He soon guessed what kind of hatred there might be between the family in law and Luo Feiyan.


    "I don''t know who the wife''s family is? However, you believe me, those who have bullied you, I will make them pay their due price one by one! "


    When Suk said this, he didn''t take Liu Feihong''s factors into consideration, because he knew that he had a flower picking system and had the means to make himself strong. No matter who the enemy was, he would certainly trample them under his feet.


    Because of Suk''s words, Luo Feiyan seemed to be hit by lightning in an instant. His face looked like crying and laughing. He bit his lips tightly and didn''t know what to say.


    "Sister Feihong, these people" Su Ke looked at Liu Feihong with a flash of hatred.


    Liu Feihong nodded with understanding: "give these people to me!" He stood up and said hello to the horse and walked out.


    Soon, someone came in and took them all away, leaving only blood on the ground, and sun song and his gang waiting for Suk''s explanation.


    "Get some people to clean this up!" Sun song saw Suk''s eyes and quickly responded to them, giving orders to his subordinates.


    "Sister Yan, go upstairs and have a rest!" Suk helped luofeiyan up the stairs.

 Chapter 336

    Luofeiyan''s bedroom is on the fourth floor. It''s very big, like a suite at home. Suk has long put aside his school affairs. He helps himself, the goblin boss, to sit on the comfortable sofa and gets up to pour her a glass of water. . |


    "Suk!" Luo Feiyan stopped Suk, then pointed to the wine cabinet in the corner not far away: "can you help me get a bottle of wine?"


    "Good!" Suk turned to one side of the wine cabinet, opened the door and saw that it was all foreign wine. He thought that it was the first time he was drunk in fangfeiyi. It seemed that luofeiyan was drinking foreign wine at that time. I didn''t expect that she had such a hobby.


    Luo Fei''s cigarette nest is in the sofa. She takes off some of it and shows her bright and clean feet. Because what happened in the morning was too unexpected. At that time, she just put on her shoes casually, put a white shirt on her upper body and a skirt underneath. Now she is bending her knees and supporting her feet, holding her knees in both hands. If she thinks about it.


    Suk knew that to drink this kind of foreign wine, it must be accompanied by ice. Fortunately, all the equipment in luofeiyan''s bedroom was available. He found ice in the refrigerator, took two cups and sat back on the sofa.


    "This is Chivas for 12 years. It''s delicious!" Luo Feiyan saw the wine that Suk took out, and he smiled slightly. He leaned over and opened it directly. He filled the two glasses in front of him: "would you like to have a drink with my sister?"


    At this time, Suk would refuse and nodded heavily.


    "It''s delicious!" Luo Fei took a sip from his glass and slowly closed his eyes. He seemed to be immersed in it.


    Suk also drank with it, but it was really unpleasant. It was hard to get even entrance to Baijiu, which was even harder to drink. . |


    the two were silent, and Luo Feiyan didn''t speak. They all depended on the look of their eyes. As long as Suk saw Luo Feiyan''s eyes, he would naturally pick up his glass. After a while, a glass of Chivas would be poured into his stomach.


    "Brother Su, do you want to listen to my sister''s story?" There was a soft smile on the corner of Luo Fei''s mouth, but the smile made people feel bitter.


    Suk nodded and sat quietly aside.


    "I''m an orphan. Maybe it''s more appropriate to be an orphan after 12 years old. In the previous 12 years, I had a mother, but she was an unrecognized wife who was driven out of the house. Yes, I was an illegitimate daughter!" Luo Feiyan''s eyes slowly lost consciousness and fell into the memory.


    "When I was sensible, I was still living in my wife''s house. At that time, I felt that it was hell. Every day, people would come to me for trouble. They ate delicious food every day, but I could only eat leftovers, which my mother could only get after her cold eyes!"


    "There are so many people in their family! There are only about ten children of my age, and their daily pleasure is probably to eat and sleep and beat me up! " Speaking of this, Luo Feiyan shook his head slightly, took the glass and drank it down, then filled it again.


    "At that time, there was a man, I called him Dad, but this man was a total villain, he watched everyone bully me and my mother, he never asked!"


    "He still spends his time and drinks spicy food every day. My mother and I can only live in a small dark room, you know? I can hear my mother''s cry every night, although she always takes advantage of me when I fall asleep! But how could I fall asleep? "


    "At that time, there was a man, I called him grandfather, but this man was even more terrible. He called my mother bianzi, he called me little bastard, he saw someone hit me, he would be happy to raise his eyebrows."


    Luofeiyan is like recalling the beautiful past, the smile on his face has never fallen, but he seems to be dripping tears when he hears every word in Sucre.


    "My mother is ill, I beg everyone, everyone I can see, I beg, I kneel down for them, I kowtow to them, but! They will laugh very happy! It''s loud


    "When my mother died, I didn''t even see the man who could call dad. Where did they take my mother? No one told me! "


    "I escaped from that house. I ran all the time. I lived in an orphanage. I earned money to support myself. I washed dishes for people. Although I was young, I could do it more cleanly and faster than others, because I knew that I had to eat and buy frostbite cream. Without frostbite cream, my hands would not be able to wash dishes, and I would have no money Eat


    Luo Feiyan subconsciously stretched out his hand and looked back and forth: "at that time, there were too many wounds on my hand, just like the old tree bark. Do you think it was fun?"


    Hearing this, Suk felt as if he had been pierced in his heart. He couldn''t imagine what happened to luofeiyan at that time, but he was distressed. He reached out and hugged her shoulder: "sister tobacco! It''s all over! "


    "No, it won''t pass unless I die!" Luofeiyan took up his glass again and touched Suk''s glass gently: "come on! Get rid of it


    Suk drank the whole bottle of Chivas with Luofei cigarette. I don''t know when, a bottle of Chivas was empty. This time, Luofei cigarette went over and directly brought two bottles, one for himself and one for Suk.Don''t know how much to drink, Suk feel his brain become dizzy, but he was pulled up from the sofa by Luo Feiyan.


    "Suk, come on! Dance with your sister Luo Feiyan didn''t know when to turn on the stereo, and the room echoed the song "dear child"


    did the little child cry today. Whether friends have left, leaving the loneliness can not be taken away. Did the beautiful child cry today. Luo Feiyan put his hands around Suke''s neck and swayed in his arms with the sound of music, while Suke surrounded her waist. They were light footed. After alcohol anesthesia, their consciousness seemed to be no longer clear.


    "Xiaozhengtai, do you know? You said you wanted to protect my sister. My sister couldn''t stand it! "


    "Xiaozhengtai, do you know? Seeing what you did for your sister today, my sister really thanks you! "


    Luo Feiyan began to talk intermittently, but he still held Suk''s arm tightly, as if holding a life-saving straw, for fear that he would suddenly disappear.


    "It''s safe and warm to be around you. I like that feeling!"


    Suk didn''t know when his body had become hot and thirsty, and he was full of wine? Is it a casual relationship between them? In front of her chest, two groups of soft meat are tightly attached to it. With the shaking of her body and constant friction, Luo Feiyan leans on her shoulder. When she speaks, the heat she spits out sprays in her ears, and bursts of numbness spread all over her body.


    "Suk, kiss me!" Luo Feiyan suddenly stood up straight. His eyes seemed to melt everything. He just looked at Suk''s eyes. Without waiting for Suk''s action, he stood on tiptoe and directly kissed him.

 Chapter 337

    Hot red lips hit, and the smell of Chivas wine in Luofei''s cigarette mouth, with astringent sweetness, suddenly poured into Suk''s mouth. . |


    Suk responded subconsciously. They hugged each other, and the music in their ears never stopped.


    Dear child, wipe your tears quickly.


    I''d like to accompany you on your way home.


    Luo Feiyan put his arms around Suk''s neck and kisses him fiercely. There seems to be a big fight between his lips and tongue. His breath is more and more rapid, and his heavy nose sounds in his ears, which makes people more excited.


    Suk felt a strong sense of vertigo in his brain. He put his hands around the waist of Luo Feiyan, and his two bodies were closely attached to each other. With the movement of his feet, Luo Feiyan''s red lips were like a shadow, and the soft meat on his chest was chasing him. Suk''s reason gradually disintegrated in the anesthesia of alcohol and Luo Feiyan''s enthusiasm.


    When Suk''s hand slowly rose along Luo Feiyan''s back, he moved from the rear to the front like a ghost, and held it directly on the towering chest peak. This action was like lighting a fuse. Luo Feiyan''s body was slightly stiff, but soon burst out with greater enthusiasm.


    Luo Feiyan''s body was a little stiff, but he soon catered to Suk''s action, but he didn''t know when to start, and he was already full of tears.


    Suk felt the coolness on his face, slowly opened his eyes, and found that the tears in the corner of Luo Feiyan''s eyes were surging and torrential.


    Suddenly, there was a moment of absence. It was a natural reaction. Her lips parted. Suk looked at the woman in her arms. Her eyes were full of love. She reached out and gently wiped away the cool tears.


    "Sister Yan, are you crying?"


    Luo Feiyan slowly raised his head, the tears in his eyes were like the rush of breaking the dike, clearly felt the friendship in Suk''s eyes, and the smile in the corner of his mouth was more and more soft.


    "Suk, have you ever heard this song? Every time I listen to this song, I cry, but now it''s different. Today, I feel like I''ve found a man to accompany me on my way home! " Luo Feiyan said and raised his hand to rasuk''s.


    "I think I''m in love with you little man! Come on, don''t stop! "


    Luo Feiyan''s cheeks are red and dizzy after being drunk. His eyes are full of soft and charming feelings. The wavy wine red long hair is wantonly scattered. The whole person is full of the temptation of dry mouth.


    As she said this, she raised her hand and attached it to Suk''s hand. Holding his wrist, Suk slowly went down. Suk completely followed Luo Feiyan''s action. Her palm slowly slipped from her cheek, brushed her long neck, brushed her beautiful clavicle, and finally returned to the towering peaks again.


    Under the guidance of Luo Feiyan, Suk listened blankly from the beginning, and once again took the initiative to explore the peak. All the scenery was under control. The palpitating touch came from his fingers, like a strong current, pounding his brain wave by wave.


    Luo Feiyan buried his head deep in Suk''s shoulder. The two people''s bodies were almost one. They were moving their feet subconsciously. There was music in their ears. On the tea table not far away, several bottles of Chivas were lying quietly.


    Suk felt that her brain was out of control. Her only thought was to plunder luofeiyan. She lowered her head slightly and kissed her red lips again. It was as tender as a fresh berry, which made her love.


    Luo Feiyan''s response was even more enthusiastic. His long wavy hair kept swinging, and his right hand was always attached to Suk''s palm. He took him, or maybe he took her, wandering on the peaks in front of him.


    The heavier the breath, the wonderful feeling like high tide in front of the chest, constantly washes to the brain and closes the eyes again.


    If Suk doesn''t have any consciousness now, it''s false. Although the foreign wine he drank today makes him dark, as time goes by, there is always a weak warm current in his body, trying to remove the alcohol anesthesia completely.


    What I hold in my arms is Luo Feiyan''s person, what I kiss is her lips, what I touch is her chest. I once had a spring dream about Luo Feiyan. At that time, in the dream, she was beautiful and sexy, which made people only take a look at her, but it couldn''t calm down the fire in my heart.


    How many fantasies hold her in my arms, but it''s just a thought. In Suk''s eyes, luofeiyan is like a queen. She has her own career and millions of wealth. She is beautiful and charming, and her every move is full of charming customs. When she talks, it will make people''s heart beat faster, but she is her own sister smoker That''s it.


    The scene changes. I don''t know when they have entered the bedroom from the living room. The more disorderly and frivolous they are, the more likely they may fall down at any time. Suk feels that his breathing becomes difficult, and the dizziness in his mind becomes more and more intense. But even so, his kiss still doesn''t stop. It seems that this is a dream, as long as he stops, It will wake up immediately.


    All of a sudden, the step of retreating stagnated, as if it was blocked by something. Before making any response, Luo Feiyan''s body weight had come over, and then his body fell back uncontrollably, instantly lying on the soft and comfortable bed."Well!" Luo Feiyan immediately fell over and pressed on Suk''s chest. The double peaks in front of her chest didn''t know whether it was a buffer or an obstacle. She just whispered and seemed to shake her mind slightly.


    But he soon supported himself, like a kitten, and climbed up and sat on Suk''s waist: "little Zhengtai, can I give you a gift from my sister?" After Luo Feiyan finished, beichi bit his lower lip, and the rosy clouds on his cheeks were more and more gorgeous, with an indescribable meaning in his eyes.


    Suk''s whole body is burning with heat, baking his soul. Looking at the smoke, the button on the collar of his white shirt has been opened. His two hemispheres are slightly exposed, bulging and full of flesh colored halo. A deep dedication goes straight into it, and he gulps his saliva with a sound of Gudong.


    Luo Feiyan nibbled his lips and saw that Suk''s Adam''s Apple moved slightly. It seemed that he heard the start of the gun and fell on him. His fragrant lips swept Suk''s delicate cheeks, sensitive ears and neck skin.


    I don''t know when my hands have pulled the corner of Suk''s T-shirt and directly pulled it up. After the baptism of Military Boxing and Jeet Kune Do awards, Suk''s upper body vaguely appeared muscle lines. Although it is not clear, it still exudes the strong breath of men.


    Luo Feiyan''s red lips all the way down, like a spirit snake, constantly winding and crawling. The numbness made Suk almost dizzy. His body suddenly became stiff and tight, and his two hands grasped the sheet consciously.


    Two clicks, very crisp. The waistband of sukezai''s trousers was opened.

 Chapter 338

    The hot and dry in the body seems to find a breakthrough in an instant. The brain is dizzy and more relaxed. Under the control of instinct, everything becomes so natural. Suk doesn''t know how to take off his clothes. When he sees Luo Feiyan''s charming body and his honesty, the cause and effect become no longer important. . |


    the truth is that Jin Lin is not a thing in the pool. He turns into a dragon in the face of a storm. Su Xiaoke has already become aggressive. He turns from a loach into a dragon and flies straight into the sky to break through all obstacles.


    After a short period of astringency, the Dragon entered the sea and swam through it. The hot torrent in its body was surging, like the spring tide of Qiantang River, pounding one after another.


    In front of my eyes, there was only the shadow of Luo Feiyan. His wine red wavy long hair was wantonly scattered. His face was like peach blossom. He was biting his red lips tightly. His body was constantly undulating, and his white body was dazzling.


    History has proved that drinking on an empty stomach is easy to get drunk.


    History has proved that drunkenness is right.


    History has proved that people are iron, rice is steel, eat less hungry.


    Suk woke up slowly when his stomach was cooing. The weak warm current in his body gradually pulled his brain back to the sober state after alcohol anesthesia. This is the credit of twelve sections of Taoist brocade.


    Slightly opened his eyes, I do not know why, some tired body, Suk looked at the front of the ceiling a little lost consciousness, but the next second, suddenly reaction.


    Looking around, Luo Feiyan was lying on his arm, like an octopus tightly around him. His long wine red hair was spread out, and his beautiful face appeared in front of him. His eyes were closed, and there was a faint blush on his cheek. He looked like a kitten sleeping peacefully. . |


    Suk''s body suddenly stiffened, lying on the bed, did not dare to move, and tried to turn his eyes to look under his body.


    "I''ll go!" After only one look, the brain seems to be struck by lightning, buzzing, and suddenly stupid. Not only is he naked, but naluofeiyan is also like a white sheep. Recalling the fragments of memories before, if Suk doesn''t know what happened now, then he can really die.


    The heart is thumping thumping beat, once fiercely, oneself this NIMA is to do what? Although I admit that I have always had a good feeling for Luo Feiyan, and even frankly, I''m afraid such a woman is more than just a good feeling. I want to hold her in my arms, have her, and become my own woman, which seems to be the case in my dream.


    But it shouldn''t be drunk, right? No matter how it happened, it was inevitable that there was a factor in it. The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. The memory fragments of the two men''s war constantly appeared in his mind, and the heart beat was also in a frenzy.


    Eyes subconsciously look down again, Su Xiaoke seems to be tired, Mingjin stop, no longer before the brave, suddenly Su Ke a Leng: "I go, bleeding!"


    I didn''t expect that Su Xiaoke appeared in public for the first time and killed the enemy in the battlefield. Although he won the battle, he was seriously injured. There were red blood stains on his legs, and even some on the roots of his legs. His left hand carefully and slowly explored to check the injury, but again he found that he was safe and sound. In a twinkling of an eye, he was a hero again.


    "It''s the blood of roffy!" When Suk realized this, his brain fell into a state of confusion again, and he snatched the first time of luofeiyan! She''s a virgin! What should I do? How to take the responsibility?


    Suk''s nose is more and more heavy, his chest is constantly fluctuating violently, and his mind is blank.


    Luo Feiyan felt his cheek itchy, as if he had been swept by a feather, and frowned slightly. Then he opened his eyes, and found that it was Suk''s breath on his face. At present, the little boy was staring at the ceiling with solemn expression.


    "Xiaozhengtai, wake up?" Luo Feiyan leaned his head against Suk''s chest, and his voice was as sexy as ever. He raised his hand and gently stroked Suk''s cheek.


    "Eh!" Suk was even more flustered when he heard the voice of Luo Feiyan. His body seemed to have become a plaster statue, so stiff that he trembled slightly.


    "Sister Yan, I''m sorry!" Five words, Suk said it was as hard as pushing the brake. His facial muscles twitched slightly, and his expression was worse than crying.


    "Why say I''m sorry? This is a gift from my sister! " Luo Feiyan said, turning over, directly lying on Suk''s chest, chin in one hand, looking at Suk.


    "I I" Suk faltered and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    "What are you doing? You don''t want me to pay for your loss, do you? Do you want a red envelope Luo Feiyan looked at Suk''s embarrassed appearance and bullied his nose like a little girl: "Oh! Elder sister, I finally got what I wanted. I tell you, I''ve coveted your beauty for a long time. If I hadn''t taken care of Du Wan and Qin Zheng, I would have got you! "


    "But the emperor is worthy of those who want to! God has eyes, let me take the lead Luo Feiyan seems to be talking to himself. After that, he laughs.


    Suk was a little at a loss, but he was relieved. Luo Feiyan didn''t cry like he did on TV. He was crying and yelling that he was responsible for something. Even when he spoke, he was still teasing as before."Sister Yan, I feel sorry for you. It''s your first time!" Suk''s mood gradually calmed down and his speech became much smoother.


    "Bah! What happened the first time? Isn''t that your first time? My sister will be happy to give you the first time! What''s the matter? Don''t think it''s too late! "


    Luo Feiyan was indifferent, holding a wisp of his long hair. He seemed to make a brush strange and moved slowly on Suk''s chest.


    "I want to be responsible for you, but I can''t get the marriage certificate now!" Suk knows the age of marriage. It seems that a woman is twenty years old and a man is twenty-two years old. He has to reach the legal age. Obviously, it will take four years.


    "Who wants to marry you! You want to be beautiful! You''re still a kid, OK? If I marry you, I won''t make you laugh! " Luo Feiyan seemed to have thought about it for a long time, and then said, "I think so! You little Zhengtai, let''s be my sister''s spare tire first


    "Spare tire?" Suk didn''t understand what lofey said.


    "If I want to kiss you, I''ll kiss you, if I want to hold you, if I want to have sex with you, I''ll go to bed. Then, if I want to kick you away, I''ll kick you away. However, it''s all in private. It''s only when we are two. In front of others, I''m your boss, your sister smoker. You''re little Zhengtai. Do you understand


    Suk was stunned, but he had a hazy idea in his heart. He felt that Luo Feiyan wanted to cover up the relationship, and the reason for doing so seemed to be more to let her not have so much pressure. She was using this way to protect herself.


    "Eh!" Suk''s body suddenly trembles. When he is in a daze, Luo Feiyan''s jade hand actually attacks suxiaoke. But his brother''s violent temper, which is so easy to control, suddenly rises up in anger.

 Chapter 339

    "Don''t smoke, sister!" Suk''s whole body continued to be stiff and his waist was straight, while Luo Feiyan held the javelin in his hand and said with a smile: "yo! Shy? Sister, what''s the matter? Why not? "


    Before Suk opened his mouth, he heard a murmur of protest from his stomach. They were stunned, big eyes staring at small eyes, and Luo Feiyan''s charming cheeks were slightly red. . |


    "sister tobacco, I''m hungry! My stomach is screaming Suk rushed to take responsibility, although he knew that the voice just came from the goblin boss.


    "Then eat! What time is it? " Luo Feiyan turned to look at the light outside the window. At that time, it was about ten o''clock for Suk and Luo Feiyan to go upstairs. After a big fight, they slept for a long time. They felt that at least it was three o''clock.


    Suk saw Luo Feiyan sit up slowly. Although they had already had intimate contact with each other, he could not help but blush when he saw the attractive carcass. He got out of bed and put on his clothes.


    "It''s half past two!" Suk put on his clothes and took out his mobile phone from his pocket. There were several missed calls on it. Without looking at them, he put them in his pocket again: "sister tobacco, let''s go to dinner!"


    At this time, Luo Feiyan also put on his clothes. As soon as he got out of bed, his action suddenly stopped and he immediately sat down on the bed again: "how can it hurt so much?" After that, he looked at Suk, a little depressed: "I can''t go, it seems that I''ll have a good rest!"


    Suk naturally understood what was going on. He was red in the face and at a loss. He said weakly, "I''ll buy some food. I''ll bring it back later." After that, he rushed out of the door.


    Luo Feiyan looks at Suk''s embarrassed shadow, a little lost, leaning on the head of the bed. She knows what she has done and what it means, but she has no regret in her heart. . |


    for Suk, this green boy, from the beginning, he treated him as his younger brother, but his feelings changed all the time.


    I still remember that when I met Wu Yiren, the scum, Suk knocked him out of the door.


    It seems that from that time, I took him as a real man. From small to large, even if I escaped from my wife''s home, wandered and had my own career, I never felt the protection of a man.


    Maybe many men have done this, but they are all out of selfish desires. You can see their true thoughts from the way they look at themselves. They just want to get themselves into bed!


    I don''t know when to see Du Wan and Qin Zheng making trouble with Suk. I will feel a kind of inexplicable jealousy in my heart, but I still have to pretend nothing happened.


    Love has nothing to do with age, love may germinate in a second, then it can''t be controlled.


    What happened today reminds Luo Feiyan of what happened to her when she was a child in the Yue''s family. The appearance of Suk is like a big mountain, which steadily supports the collapse of the world. I protect you and completely defeat her defense. At that moment, maybe I''m willing to give my love to suk!


    If this is love, then let me moth to the fire!


    Suk went downstairs like running for his life. Although most of the mess had been cleaned up, the beauticians and Lin Xiaobai who stayed behind were still busy, trying to restore the place to its original state.


    "Suk!" Lin Xiaobai saw Suk go downstairs and called him quickly. With her voice, the rest of the beauticians also stopped their work.


    "Well! Little white sister Suk didn''t know why. When he looked at their eyes, he always felt something meaningful, like knowing something: "ha ha, I had a drink with sister Yan, who knew that I drank too much and overslept!"


    Suk scratched his head and explained subconsciously.


    "Well, I know!" Lin Xiaobai a word, directly let Suk silly eyes, gaping at her: "you know?"


    "Yes! I went upstairs to find you to have dinner with sister Yanjie. There was no sound when I knocked on the door. I could smell the smell of wine through the door. By the way, after we bought the rice, you wait a moment, I''ll heat it in the microwave oven! " Lin Xiaobai said as he went to help Suk cook.


    Suk felt his heart beat wildly. He thought that when Lin Xiaobai went upstairs, whether he and Luo Feiyan had really fallen asleep or whether the battle had just started.


    Soon, Lin Xiaobai came back with the heated food: "you go to take it to sister Yan! Sister Yan really needs a good rest! "


    "Eh!" Suk felt guilty. He always felt that there was something else in Lin Xiaobai''s words. But looking at her expression, she quickly took the meal and went upstairs.


    The closer to the door of luofeiyan, the more difficult Suk felt. He didn''t know how to face it when he thought of what happened with luofeiyan.


    On the fourth floor, the door of luofeiyan is close at hand. Suk is quietly leaning against the wall with food in his hand, trying to calm his restless mood.


    "Hoo Suk breathed out a long breath, and his green cheek was no longer hesitant, and his eyes became firm."Sister Yan, have something to eat!" Suk opened the door, and Luo Feiyan was still sitting at the head of the bed. Looking at him coming back so soon, he was surprised: "you are so quick!"


    "Hey, hey! Sister Yan, didn''t you say that men can''t speak fast? " Suk knew that if he kept trying to be awkward, he would even make luofeiyan at a loss. He might as well face it calmly and take responsibility.


    "Oh?" Luo Feiyan heard Suk''s words, and there was a little look in his eyes: "is little Zhengtai teasing her sister? But my sister can tell you, you don''t have to worry, you are very persistent! "


    Sukton''s face was black, and he understood. Even if he became a monkey, he couldn''t get out of the mountain. He shrugged his shoulders helplessly: "come on! Eat first! I''m hungry! "


    "Xiaozhengtai, my sister suddenly doesn''t want to eat this!" Luo Feiyan tilted his head, said coquettishly, such Luo Feiyan Suk had never felt before, like a little girl, immersed in love.


    "Well! What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it! " Suk''s hand is the kind of take out rice, thinking that it may not suit the taste of Luofei tobacco, he turned to go out and buy it.


    "Brother Su, you haven''t asked me what I want to eat?" Luo Feiyan saw Suk''s action, knew what he was going to do, and quickly stopped him.


    "Eh!" Suk thought it was true. He scratched his head and asked shyly, "what would you like to eat?"


    "I think I want to eat it!"


    Luo Feiyan, as if ready to taste delicious food, licks his red lips gently with the tip of his tongue. His eyes are full of spring water. He takes a look at Suk, and then points his index finger to the zipper of Suk''s jeans.

 Chapter 340

    Even though Suk has already had a close relationship with Luo Feiyan beyond the limit, she is still at a loss at the sight of her licking her red lips, spring Qing''s rippling eyes and the meaning of her words. . |


    "come on! Let me have a bite Luo Feiyan seems to like Suk''s embarrassed appearance, and then he says another sentence, while saying it, he hooks his finger at him.


    "Well! Let''s eat first Suk was speechless, two lines of tears, looking at Luo Feiyan, a face of begging for mercy.


    "Yes! you''re the boss! Only when I have enough food can I have the strength to serve xiaozhengtai! " Luo Feiyan took the lunch box in Suk''s hand, sat on the bed and started.


    Suk sat on one side of the sofa, but usually eating delicious rice, become tasteless, like chewing wax.


    Eyes are always involuntarily looking to the direction of Luo Feiyan.


    Luo Feiyan seems to feel Suk''s eyes. As soon as he looks up, he sees Suk quickly lowers his head and grabs food in his mouth. Looking at him, he feels like a man and a woman in love, which makes her heart warm.


    Suk saw Luo Feiyan raise her head, where dare to look at her, only put all his energy into the elimination of food, ear suddenly heard Luo Feiyan''s hum, subconsciously looked at the past.


    Luo Feiyan stretches a leg out of the bed, seems to want to stand up, but she is seriously injured, and finally failed, frowning, biting the lower lip, powerless to continue to sit on the head of the bed.


    Looking at Suk''s eyes, he said: "little Zhengtai, pour a glass of water for my sister!"


    "Ah Suk knew that Luofei was thirsty, so he ran out to get a cup of water: "sister Yanjie, drink some water! Is it still painful? "


    Luo Feiyan took the cup and glanced at Suk: "hum! It doesn''t hurt at all. I almost didn''t let you stab my sister to death! "


    Suk''s embarrassed expression is even worse than crying. He often sees from the Internet or other places how heartbroken and heartbroken a woman is when she first meets her. However, this is only a description of what the fact is like, which Suk can''t understand in his life.


    "Or shall I blow it for you?" Suk said it subconsciously. I believe everyone has such an experience, especially when he was a child. As long as he fell or got hurt, he always felt that as long as he blew, he would not hurt at all.


    "Ah?" Luo Feiyan was stunned, blinked his glasses and looked at Suk. But he soon understood and misunderstood Suk''s intention. He immediately became interested and asked in a low voice: "do you really want to blow it for me? Blow the flute? "


    "Blow the flute?" Suk''s knowledge in this aspect is limited. I really don''t know what Luo Feiyan means. He frowned slightly: "I can play the piano, I can''t play the flute!"


    "Hey hey, I won''t go to school. My sister will teach you then!" Luo Feiyan is also 26 years old. She has been working hard in society for more than four years. Although she is a bit dissolute in the eyes of outsiders, she even thinks that people are as good as they can be.


    But only her own clear, a woman, no background, no backer, only with the help of their youth capital, in all kinds of men, how tough will and flexible wisdom, can keep the bottom line, keep the body clean.


    Luo Feiyan is very familiar with the affairs between men and women, but the only difference is the practice. He teases Suk, the innocent little man, and naturally has incomparable advantages. Looking at Suk''s confused appearance, he can''t help laughing again.


    "How about my sister blowing for you first?" Said this, Luo Feiyan also toward Su Xiaoke''s position Nu mouth.


    "Poof!" Suk finally understood that the so-called flute was not a musical instrument. When he thought of what he had just said, he suddenly blushed and felt at a loss. He made Luofei smoke tremble and covered his mouth with laughter.


    Fortunately, Suk''s phone vibrated at the right time. He quickly took it out and connected it.


    "Hello! Suk, where''s class? " Li Linglong''s voice came from the phone. What''s rare is that she seems to be afraid of disturbing Suk''s class. Her voice is very low.


    "No, what''s the matter?" Suk took this opportunity to quickly control his just chaotic heartbeat.


    "I called you several times at noon. Why didn''t you answer?" As soon as she heard that Suk didn''t attend class, Li Linglong immediately returned to her normal state, because she had a lot of contact with Suk last night, so that she didn''t have the care she had when she just came here.


    "Well! The phone is silent, I don''t know! What can I do for you? " Suk naturally did not say what happened at noon, but directly changed the topic.


    "Oh! Well, I just want you to be familiar with this car. When you come to me after school, I''ll go to Yanjie first! " Li Linglong met Luo Feiyan for the first time yesterday. She felt good, and if Luo Feiyan hadn''t driven Suk out with her at that time, she didn''t know how to deal with the boy. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Luo Feiyan was interesting.


    "Well! Come here! I''m here now! " Suk heard Li Linglong say so and said directly."Li Linglong!" Suk hung up the phone, saw Luo Feiyan looking at his eyes a little meaningful, subconsciously explained a sentence.


    "I knew Xiao Zhengtai was very popular. All the beauties were chasing after you. They had a lot of love affairs." Luo Feiyan seemed to be jealous, and his voice was full of resentment: "but this Li Linglong is not small, you have to pay attention to it! When necessary, you can sacrifice your body! "


    "Sister Yan, please spare me! I''ve only met this Li Linglong twice, OK? " Suk had no choice but to fight back against Luo Feiyan''s teasing.


    "Once born, twice cooked, three times and four times hold the pillow!" Luo Feiyan didn''t know why there were so many witty words in his mind. They were full of deep humor: "their family is a famous family in Yanjing city. If you follow her, you''ll never have to worry about food and drink in your life! At that time, you will be able to make me a mistress! "


    "Sister tobacco! I don''t have to rely on others to support you! " Indeed, Suk has this confidence, with the flower picking system, is doomed to this life will not be unknown.


    "Come on! All right! Elder sister does not need anyone to raise! There''s a lot of money in hand! Why don''t you go down and pick up that girl! I might as well clean myself up a little bit! " Lofeyan waved to Suk.


    Powerful engine room from far to near. When Li Linglong came out of McLaren, she was stunned. The glass of Fangfei''s door was broken, and the neon sign was smashed. It was a mess from a distance.


    "Suk, what''s going on?" Li Linglong''s face was livid, but she looked as if her home had been demolished. Her eyes were cold. She watched Suk come out from inside and asked.

 Chapter 341

    Suk shrugged: "don''t you see that! It''s been smashed


    "Who did it? I killed them At the foot of the Imperial City, Li Linglong''s aura is different. She''s going to destroy nine people and kill all the people in her family. However, this appearance, with the spirit of the world, makes Suk like her a lot.


    After all, sharing a common enemy, like a brother in a trench, can increase the feelings among his comrades in arms, so Suk didn''t even feel that Li Linglong was arrogant and domineering.


    Li Linglong followed Suk and walked into the gate of Fangfei. Her face became more and more ugly. Although she had been sorted out, from the hall on the first floor to the general Beauty Workshop on the second floor, and even the VIP service area on the third floor, she was devastated by a hurricane.


    Suk can feel li Linglong''s anger. Every time she goes up the stairs, her anger value will double. I don''t know what magic Luo Feiyan used for her yesterday. It''s obviously the first time that she met, but she seems to be as close as a sister, and her position is firm.


    "I''ve taught those people a lesson!" Suk didn''t know what the final result of these people would be, but Liu Feihong would not let them return to Yanjing alive, otherwise it might cause unnecessary trouble, and he really thought so at that time.


    When Li Linglong heard Suk''s words, she was slightly surprised. She thought, is this guy from an unusual background? But soon he asked, "how much did they compensate?"


    "Well? Compensation? " Suk stops and looks at Li Linglong.


    "Yes! Smash this place like this, how also have to accompany five or six hundred thousand no! You won''t tell me, you don''t want to pay for it? " Li Linglong''s eyes widened, with an incredible look. . |


    "Er!" Suk''s eyes flickered, but to tell the truth, the compensation can be directly asked from the Yue''s family in the capital, but it means that he can directly set up a cart and horse with the Yue''s family and meet them. However, judging from his current strength, it is undoubtedly beyond his ability, so the compensation is not advisable. Just think about it.


    "Let''s go! Go up first! Sister Yanjie is in her room. Because of this, she is not very comfortable! " Suk didn''t want to say much about it. He led the way directly, and covered for the fact that luofeiyan couldn''t get out of bed.


    "Here comes Linglong!" Luo Feiyan leaned against the head of the bed with a quilt on his leg. He watched Li Linglong come in and pointed to the sofa on one side: "sit down quickly!"


    "Sister Yan, what''s going on? Do you need my help It seems that Li Linglong is still thinking about the problem of destroying the nine ethnic groups. She is fierce, but she is also sincere.


    "Thank you. It''s OK. It''s all over!" Luo Feiyan waved his hand and didn''t want to trouble Li Linglong too much, even if he knew her background.


    "Sister Yan, don''t be so unruly. I''m not a hypocrite. I call you sister. You are my sister. Your business is mine! What''s more, I can''t swallow this breath. It''s ruined outside! " Li Linglong stood up from the sofa. Her braid shook and pointed out the door.


    How could Luofei tobacco not know about the external losses, such as beauty cosmetics and essential oils? Because it is small and packaged, most of them can be used as long as they are packed up. However, the external decoration and beauty equipment will cause serious losses, and the initial estimate is about 200000.


    "Forget it! Forget it, it''s a blessing to suffer losses. When the capital of Tianjin turns around, I''ll renovate it and reopen it. It''s time to rest! " Luo Feiyan doesn''t seem to be in a hurry, but Li Linglong seems to be able to see through the helplessness in her heart.


    "Sister Yan, I''ll figure out how much money you need!" Li Linglong a little pause, the eyes in the eyes become firm.


    "Ha ha, you girl, if you dare to borrow my sister, I''m sorry to accept it! Now the beauty industry is not as good as before, and the market is not good. "Luo Feiyan waved his hand like a joke.


    "No way!" Li Linglong said as she opened the small bag she was carrying with her, pulled out many bank cards from it, picked out one of them and handed it to Luo Feiyan: "sister tobacco, there are less than a million here! Take it first


    "Now prices are rising all the time. Any business will be affected. Don''t borrow your money. I''ll make up for it again! Your sister has taken it Luo Feiyan patted the position beside him: "come on, sit here!"


    "Sister! I really don''t want to play games with you. If you don''t accept the money, you won''t treat me as a sister! " Li Linglong gives out cruel words, his face is serious, like a powder keg that will explode at any time.


    Suk sits innocently on one side of the sofa, looking at the two women pushing in front of him, and can''t help yawning. Li Linglong''s murderous eyes suddenly appear. It seems that now the girl has entered the mode of "no recognition" and grins awkwardly.


    "Otherwise, I''ll take your share!" Li Linglong thought of another plan and said it directly.


    Luo Feiyan seems to hesitate for a moment, looking at Li Linglong''s obstinacy and nodding with a smile: "you girl, OK, you are the second shareholder of my Fangfei Yiren beauty club now, and I will pay you dividends at the end of the year!"


    When Luo Feiyan said that, Li Linglong had a smile: "yes! Give me a bonus! I''m in business now. Those people in the province always urge me to work in the company endlessly. At that time, I''ll push our Fangfei people to Yanjing and catch all the famous ladies in Yanjing. Ha ha, we''ll make a lot of money! "Li Linglong seems to have foreseen the future scene, with eyes shining and hands dancing. She looks very excited: "to be bigger and stronger, to build a world-class flagship brand of beauty industry!"


    Luo Feiyan is holding the bank card that Li Linglong handed over, smiling on his face, but there is a little bit of guilt in his heart. Since he knew that she was Li Mingyuan''s daughter, didn''t he want to use her to operate his career? Maybe I''ll open my mouth directly, and the girl will agree!


    Every sentence I said today, and even what Li Linglong would react to, is basically the same as what I expected. Having been ups and downs in society for a long time, Luo Feiyan has formed a habit of doing things and always unconsciously moves his mind. Maybe this is the price of growth.


    The two women began to plan for the development of fangfeiyi people. Suk looked at his mobile phone. It was almost five o''clock on it. Today was a day of absenteeism. I don''t know if he will be criticized by the teacher tomorrow.


    "Sister Yan, go! Let''s go for a ride and have a rest! " Li Linglong said the rise of Luo Feiyan. She reached out to pull Luo Feiyan, but suddenly stopped. She turned her head and looked back at Suk. Then she leaned to Luo Feiyan''s ear: "sister Yan, do you have blood on your bed?"


    Luo Feiyan with Li Linglong''s eyes a look, just unknowingly opened the quilt, revealing the red blood on the sheet, spot by spot, seems to be the plum blossom blooming in the snow, suddenly a burst of blush, at a loss.

 Chapter 342

    "Cough!" Luo Feiyan coughs twice, trying to ease her embarrassment. She glances at Suk subconsciously. When she takes her eyes back, she has returned to normal. . |


    "bad thing!" Luo Feiyan explained to Li Linglong in a slightly inaudible voice. Women often use bad things to describe holidays. Li Linglong immediately understood and nodded: "Oh! Sister Yan, if you are not feeling well, have a good rest! "


    Luo Feiyan naturally understood what Li Linglong had just said about going for a ride. He just wanted sukeduo to train his car. Anyway, what should happen now has happened and what should be obtained. He still needs some time to digest this.


    "Well, go out and play!"


    "What would you like to eat? I''ll bring it back for you!" Li Linglong is noncommittal about Luo Feiyan''s suggestion, smiling.


    "Don''t worry about me, my side is not empty!" Luo Feiyan said, and watched Li Linglong turn his head and yell at Suk: "Suk, now the second boss has an order, take me for a ride!"


    "Second boss?" Suk mumbles, which immediately causes Li Linglong''s dissatisfaction.


    "What''s the matter? Now I''m a big shareholder of fangfeiyi. I can''t be a second boss! " Li Linglong slightly raised her neck, with a proud look.


    "Yes! I think so! " Suk shrugged her shoulders. Surprisingly, she didn''t have any disgust because of her present posture. Maybe after she became a friend, she would tolerate her shortcomings, but she was still muttering in a low voice: "second boss! It''s a bit of a double! "


    "What did you say?" Although Li Linglong didn''t hear it clearly, she could guess that Suk didn''t say anything good, and immediately glared.


    "Nothing! It''s a nice day today Suk''s eyes turned to Luo Feiyan, and their eyes met. For a moment, it seemed that there was a group of sparks beating up, but soon they touched each other.


    "Sister Yan, I''ll go first!" Suk''s beautiful cheek, lines become soft, eyes with warmth, although some words can''t say, but this is enough in the eyes of Luo Feiyan.


    From fangfeiyi people out, Suk naturally took the key and sat in the driver''s seat, while Li Linglong is more tacit understanding to climb to the co driver''s seat, a ready look: "OK! Let''s go


    The P1 wheel of McLaren slowly turned, but Suk deliberately controlled the speed, and while walking through the traffic flexibly, he suddenly asked, "what''s the origin of Yanjing''s wife''s family?"


    "The Yue family?" Li Linglong a little Leng, seem to ponder over: "you mean that square international?"


    Suk recalled that at that time, it seemed that this name was mentioned by Luo Feiyan, and nodded: "Hmm!"


    "It should be OK! Their family is also a family business, mainly engaged in the rubber industry in Southeast Asia Li Linglong''s understanding of Yanjing city was pretty good, and soon reflected what Suk meant.


    "Rubber? Who makes tires? " Suk kept quiet, still keeping the same speed.


    "Cut! I''m afraid not! Rubber must be a tire! There are many places for building materials, medical treatment, coal, electricity and rubber! His family has at least ten subsidiaries! " Li Linglong spoke very easily, and seemed to have no fear of such a big enterprise as she described.


    "Oh Although Suk doesn''t know the specific situation, Li Linglong said that the strength of the Yue family can be seen, and his own strength is still zero!


    When Suk first heard these two words, he seemed to have regarded him as an enemy in his heart. As long as he thought of the hatred in Luo Feiyan''s eyes, he would always feel sad.


    Revenge! Many people can''t use a common word all their lives, but some people have been doing it all their lives. What Suk has to do now is to use his shoulder to bear the pressure of Luofei smoke. Even though he is as small as a mole ant now, with the flower picking system, he will become powerful one day.


    "You won''t say that today''s shop was smashed by the Yue family." Li Linglong suddenly brightened her eyes and covered her mouth in surprise. She looked incredible.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Suk won''t tell Li Linglong the truth: "I just think of a friend. Do you know Yue Leichi?"


    "Do you still know Yue Leichi?" Li Linglong was even more surprised: "that guy is a dissolute boy, idling around, eating, drinking and having fun, but I heard that his character is not bad, so it can only be regarded as reliable, much better than those brothers in his family! But I have no contact with him! Don''t bother him like this


    "How does their wife''s family compare with yours?" Suk already knew that Li Linglong was born in a wealthy and wealthy family.


    "With my family? They can''t do it yet! If my family is a second rate family, their wife''s family is a third rate family at best Li Linglong''s words make Suk even more puzzled. How can such a big enterprise and such a famous company be labeled as second rate and third rate.


    "Your family is second rate?" Suk feels confused. A big group with a market value of 80 billion will be a second rate enterprise. NIMA, the world is crazy.


    "Alas! You don''t know, there is a deep circle in Yanjing! You don''t have to look at the wealth forum, the ranking of the rich, all of them are very powerful, but they are all small roles on the table, the real rich, are absolutely low-key, even people outside the circle, never touch their names! ""Have you ever heard of Wu Wenyue?" Suddenly, Li Linglong changed the topic and asked.


    "I don''t know!" Suk naturally shook his head, the name is really the first time to hear.


    "The current successor of the Wu family is the daughter of a top class family in Yanjing circle and even in Asia. She is two years older than me. She is a genius and a goddess. Now she is the leader of hundreds of billions of assets! Think about it and you''ll be adored! " Li Linglong is very rare, even the performance of the willing to bow to the downwind, not a bit high above the posture.


    "If anyone marries her, it''s the grave of the ancestors."


    Suk listens to the secrets of these giants. His hands are constantly moving. His mastery of driving skills is a talent that is integrated into his blood. McLaren gives full play to his due strength in his hands. Li Linglong feels the shock of speed, and slowly keeps silent and holds the handle tightly.


    Li Linglong was very satisfied with Suk''s performance after a few laps in the open road in the suburb. After returning, she took Suk home and drove back to the hotel.


    Lying on his bed, Suk recalled all kinds of things that happened today. His mind was full of thoughts, and his mind kept hovering. He didn''t expect that he had developed so much with her.


    Suddenly I think of it, I seem to have a task about Luo Feiyan''s first kiss, and then I enter the space of the flower picking system to check it. Once I go in, I''m dumbfounded.


    On the electronic screen, a big hint: the flower picking system has entered the intermediate stage.


    Next is a button to select upgrade. What''s going on? Suk remembers the task released by the system. It is clear that Li Feifei''s virginity will be upgraded, won''t it?


    Little lonely is here. Thank you for your support! But reward what, we do our best, you can tolerate small lonely is let me most moved! I love you so much! Thank you for a kiss!

 Chapter 343

    Suk enters the space of the flower picking system and looks at the electronic screen in front of him in a daze. He tells himself clearly that the flower picking system has been upgraded to the intermediate stage. Although he doesn''t know why, it''s a good thing to upgrade the system. He doesn''t hesitate to click the upgrade button directly. . |


    from top to bottom, a stream of white light runs down like a waterfall. At a glance, people feel comfortable. Time passes by, and the white light slowly dissipates. Everything is calm. The electronic screen in front of us seems to have no change at all.


    Wait!


    Suk suddenly found that the task tip at the bottom had become: "task: get Luofei tobacco chuzi Luohong (complete); reward: the flower picking system has been upgraded to intermediate level."


    "Bonus automatic extraction!"


    Because this task has been completed, the subtitles become gray, but Suk clearly remembers that this reward belongs to the previous task of Li Feifei!


    Because the tasks that have been completed before will gradually disappear after they become gray, so that the electronic screen is basically those that have not been completed.


    "Mission: accompany Du Wan home to celebrate his birthday; reward: seek a wish!"


    "Task: get Li Feifei''s maiden red; reward: system upgrade reward to be determined!"


    "I''ll go! How can this become a pending issue? " Suk found that the reward for the previous task had changed, and the reward was still unknown. I don''t know what happened to the system?


    Then looking down, I found that another task has been completed:


    "task: get the first kiss of luofeiyan (completed); reward: high school comprehensive science proficiency (Advanced)"


    "please extract!"


    After seeing this award, Suk was overjoyed. This advanced award for comprehensive science proficiency in high school means that all his high school subjects have passed through. That is to say, the college entrance examination is no longer too difficult for him. Going to a key university is just searching for something. . |


    at this moment, the two completed task prompts gradually fade from gray until they disappear into the electronic screen.


    There are only three unfinished task prompts on the whole screen. If that''s the only way, it''s not that the system is upgraded or not! Suk puzzled, up and down view, but suddenly thought of the previous help options, click Help quickly.


    "Flower picking system: the current intermediate stage!"


    "System task: you will get the corresponding reward by completing the task, and there will be the corresponding punishment after the task fails after the system upgrade. At present, the reward is divided into: 1. Master the university discipline; 2. Master the social discipline; 3. Master the general skills; 4. Master the special skills; 5. Seek the desire; 6. Cash; 7. Treasure"


    "system punishment: after the task fails, there will be random punishment in the same category Take back a reward. "


    Suk looked at this brief introduction, but his brain was not enough. The system entered the intermediate stage, and there were many kinds of rewards. At a glance, there were many rewards for mastering Social Sciences and special skills, and even followed by a kind of treasure. Although he didn''t understand what it was, it seemed very powerful.


    However, the sudden punishment made Suk panic. If his task fails, the intended reward, such as proficiency in high school Chinese (Advanced), will be withdrawn at any time. It may be high school Chinese or English.


    All in all, after the upgrade, the tasks are risky, so Suk has to be more careful.


    Out of the system, Suk just leans on the head of the bed and draws the reward for his high school comprehensive science proficiency (Advanced). The cool feeling, accompanied by the professional knowledge of physical chemistry, rushes into his mind, which makes people feel clear.


    The system here has finally come to an end. Although the sudden punishment makes Suk a little speechless, it is not imminent after all. After calming down, the scenes of today''s incident with luofeiyan will appear in his mind. Although most of them are vague, the fact is the fact.


    Between tossing and turning, Suk unconsciously fell asleep. When he opened his eyes, the sky was already bright, facing the morning light, pedaling the car, and continuing to study every day.


    Close to the gate of the school, far away, watching the door, Wei Lan pushing the car to one side, and her side also stood a boy, wearing white sports clothes, tall, two people do not know what to say.


    In the face of this girl who has a good feeling for herself, although she has decided to let it go before, she can''t help feeling a little weak at the thought that she had a deep contact with Luo Feiyan yesterday, and even dare not say hello to Wei Lan.


    He was worried and wanted to ride to the school. Although Suk wanted to pretend he didn''t see Wei Lan, she stopped him.


    "Suk!"


    "Eh!" Suk was slightly embarrassed, but he soon stopped and looked at Wei Lan with a grin: "good morning!"


    Taking this opportunity, Suk glanced at the boy in the white sportswear. He should be 1.8 meters in shape. His hair is very short, just like the cherry blossom path in a slam dunk expert, but it''s not red hair. The front of the sportswear is painted with a clover logo."Well!" Wei Lan nodded, and then turned to look at the boy beside him: "Mohe, I told you, I have a boyfriend now, that''s Suk!" As he spoke, he pointed to Suk.


    "Just him?" Mo he frowned and glanced up and down at Suk. He seemed very disdainful. There was that kind of scornful sneer in the corner of his mouth. After a pause, he said: "Wei Lan, he really doesn''t deserve you!"


    Suk heard Wei Lan''s name, and immediately thought that it was the person who sent her love letter. He looked pretty good, but as soon as he opened his mouth, Suk got angry.


    Today was full of worries, which made Suk always fidgety from time to time. In front of him, he was ridiculed by the sudden appearance of Mo He. He stopped the car, turned his head and walked over: "it''s not up to you whether you deserve it or not."


    Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose, standing firmly in front of Mohe: "I''m not in a good mood today, you''d better disappear in front of me earlier, be safe!"


    "Hey After listening, Mo he looked at Suk like a fool. He didn''t look him in the eye at all. He narrowed his eyes slightly: "are you sure you can beat me?" As he spoke, he clenched his fist, and his finger bone made a clattering sound.


    "Have a try!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. As soon as he came forward, he was held by Weilan. Weilan naturally saw Suk''s strength. Let alone a Mohe, I''m afraid he could lie down before warming up: "Suk, don''t fight!"


    Mo he saw Wei Lan''s action, and his face became ugly. Before Suk came, he raised his fist and punched out.

 Chapter 344

    Wei Lan grabs Suk''s arm and shakes his head at him. Although Mo He pesters her and makes her a little unhappy, she is also a neighbor when she was a child. If Suk beats her, she always feels embarrassed. . |


    Suk turns to see Wei Lan. The girl is winking at her, but before she opens her mouth, she feels that a wave of boxing is coming.


    Even if Suk used it with one heart and two uses, with the reward blessing of being proficient in Military Boxing and Jeet kune do, his body''s reaction speed had already exceeded that of ordinary people. He didn''t even look at it, so he just bent his knees and kicked out with one foot.


    One inch is short, one inch is dangerous, one inch is long, one inch is strong, the arm cannot hit the thigh naturally.


    Mohe is 1.81 meters tall, and his arms are very long. But before he even gets close to Suk, he feels that Suk seems to have raised his legs, followed by a sharp pain in his lower abdomen, and his body falls back involuntarily.


    There was not a very obvious shoe mark on the white sweatshirt. Mo he even took five or six steps out and finally stabilized himself, not sitting on the ground. However, such shame was already a disgrace to him.


    His face turned red, like a wild dog whose tail had been trampled on. As soon as he stood firm, he rushed back.


    Wei Lan was just hit by Mohe''s fist, but he was directly pulled aside by sukla to avoid being hurt by mistake. Naturally, he knew that his childhood neighbor had started his hand first, but it seemed that sukla didn''t use his best, otherwise he would have to lie on the ground now.


    Just want to open mouth to persuade Mohe, who knows this guy seems to be crazy general, straight at Suk again rushed over.


    To tell you the truth, the main reason for Suk''s irritability is because of Luo Feiyan. Some things are pressed in his heart. If they accumulate a little, they will become pressure. It''s impossible to tell others about this matter, which makes Suk feel depressed. But fortunately, someone gave him a pillow when he was sleepy, and he felt depressed here. Someone immediately rushed to let himself vent. Seeing Mohe rushing to him with his fist again, the corner of Suk''s mouth was slightly up, and he didn''t make any movement. He held his wrist with one hand and grabbed his collar with the other hand.


    He tugged at his arms, bent his right leg and knocked it up. Then he knocked it again and again. His knee hit Mohe''s chest and made a dull sound, which made him feel more comfortable.


    Even Suk can''t believe that he seems to have a lot of violence in his blood.


    "Suk! Suk Wei Lan stood behind Suk and tugged at the corner of his coat: "don''t fight, he''s going to kill you!"


    During the meeting, a lot of people gathered at the school gate. They were all students pushing cars to enter the school gate. They gathered around to watch the excitement.


    The 1.8-meter-old man had no power to fight back in Suk''s hands. After Suk let go, he fell on the ground, retching and curling up. There was a pile of transparent sticky liquid on his mouth, which was very disgusting.


    Wei Lan stands on one side and wants to help Mo He, but he is worried about being misunderstood by Suk. He frowns and doesn''t know what to do. But soon Suk helps her solve the problem. He watches Suk go to the lying Mo He, squats down and pats the soil on him friendly.


    "Do you think I hit you now?" The voice is soft.


    Mohe''s heart rate is very fast, and very chaotic, stomach seems to follow the spasm, a twitch, hard to support the arm, but there is still no strength on the body, staring at Suk, as if to eat people in general.


    "Do you know who I am?" Mo he finished with a fierce sentence, coughing again and wiping the corners of his mouth.


    "Poof!" After hearing this sentence, Suk had no choice but to smile. He thought that he had heard this sentence many times, and his ears were almost cocooned. He had a bitter smile on his face: "are you amnesia? Don''t know who you are? "


    "Are you the Ouyang Feng of the White Camel Mountain? The one with the dead son? " Suk let off his restlessness, and suddenly he became much more relaxed. He was also in the mood to tease the sad child.


    "You Mo he was hurt physically and was already in pain. He was beaten in front of Wei Lan and lost his face. Who knows that Suk was still sneering at himself. His little face turned white.


    "What are you doing?" Suk just now with a smile on his cheek, suddenly very serious, coldly looking at Mohe: "I remind you, stay away from Wei Lan!"


    After that, Suk stood up and ignored Mo He: "let''s go!"


    Wei Lan sighed, pushed the car behind Suk, and entered the school gate. The good play ended, and the onlookers were not interested, but when passing by Mohe, they all showed sympathy.


    Mo he gasped and got up from the ground a little bit. His white sportswear was stained with a lot of soil, and he was very embarrassed. Although Suk and Wei Lan had no shadow, he was still staring at the school gate, his fists were tightly clenched, and his knuckles were white.


    Standing still, Mo he tried his best to calm his breathing. Then he took out his cell phone from his pocket and dialed a number. After ringing for a long time, he was connected. The first sentence was: "Dongge, I''m being bullied!""Oh, you''ve only been back for a few days! Get it! You tell your brother who is so short-sighted and bullies my little brother! " The man on the other side of the phone seems to be awake, and his voice is still confused.


    "One of the students in No.17 middle school beat me! You must avenge me Mo he''s voice for help sounds very aggrieved.


    "All right, I''ll take someone over later!" It''s very easy to say that there. It seems that this little thing is not worth mentioning at all.


    "What did you do yesterday? Didn''t come back all day? " Wei Lan followed Suk upstairs and asked.


    "Well! Something happened yesterday. Didn''t the teacher come to me? " Suk naturally won''t say what happened yesterday, but as a student, or a student in the third grade of senior high school, truancy for one day is really a big thing.


    "Why not? When Mr. Shen asked, I said you were sick! " Wei Lan Du small mouth, as if because he lied, some not very happy.


    "Thank you Suk nodded, and as soon as he finished, he was suddenly dumbfounded: "I''ll go! Mr. Shen


    At the moment, a man in his forties, of medium build, with black framed glasses and slightly balding, was standing at the door of the classroom. It was no one else, but Shen Zheng, Suk''s head teacher. He watched Suk walk up the stairs and raised his hand to signal him to come. He looked very serious.

 Chapter 345

    "Suk!" Shen Zheng waved to Suk and motioned him to go. Suk naturally knew what he wanted to say. He had no choice but to stand in front of him. Wei Lan said hello and went directly into the classroom. . |


    "good teacher!"


    "Well! Suk, you were sick yesterday? " Shen Zheng''s character is very serious. Now when it comes to the problem of absenteeism, he is even more serious.


    "Well! Yesterday may be a cold Suk thought that Wei Lan had told him in advance, otherwise he really didn''t know how to answer.


    "Now is the key time, the teacher knows you work hard, but also take good care of your body, how about the preparation for next week''s monthly exam?" All of a sudden, Shen Zheng talks about coming up for the monthly exam next Tuesday.


    "How are you! There should be no problem! " Suk knows that he has got the reward now. He has mastered all the subjects in high school. He has no pressure to deal with the monthly exam, but he still keeps his due modesty in front of the teacher.


    "Your achievements last time not only impressed me, but even the whole senior three. But you should not be arrogant and careless. You should work hard on the comprehensive theory. If you have anything you don''t know, just ask!"


    Shen Zheng is both a chemistry teacher and a head teacher. Last time, Suk''s results were only pulled back by comprehensive science. He must be a little dissatisfied with the teacher, but he can''t say too directly about this good seedling, so it''s bad to have a rebellious mentality.


    Suk nodded and said with an open face: "teacher, don''t worry, I''m sure of this comprehensive theory!"


    "That''s good. Pay more attention to your health!" Shen Zheng patted Suk on the shoulder, turned his head and went into the classroom. Suk followed him, but with the class teacher''s morning self-study, he was destined to be much quieter.


    Suk pretended to open the textbook, put it on the table, eyes involuntarily looked to the direction of Wei Lan, morning at the door, Wei Lan clearly told Mo he is his boyfriend, here is a shield factor, but why not the girl''s hint?


    But Suk, who was full of worries, suddenly turned a little strange and embarrassed. He looked around and found that no one paid attention to him. Then he lowered his head.


    Most of Suk''s clothes are T-shirts and jeans. At the moment, a small tent has been set up on the zipper part of the jeans, slightly protruding. Suk, who is hiding in it, is fighting indomitably, trying to reopen the cage and get freedom.


    "I''ll go!" Suk''s face was red and his ears were red. He said in his heart, "morning boom? Isn''t morning already over? Why are you still young now? "


    At the same time, there seems to be a hot air flow in the body, constantly wandering, and finally converging under the Dantian, like a motor, constantly conveying energy to Su Xiaoke, like the water of the Yangtze River.


    Unknowingly, his breathing became shortness. His heavy breathing was like a bellows pulling. He kept on wheezing, and his dry mouth became more and more intense. Suk didn''t know what was going on. He was at a loss for fear of attracting other people''s attention.


    Who knows, this is not the end. It seems that the valve has been opened in my mind, and some scenes appear like movies. It''s not only yesterday''s love affair with Luo Feiyan, but also the beautiful scene of Bijiashan and Zheng Mo, cleaning Li Yuhua''s wound and massaging Li Linglong''s calf. There''s also a meeting for Li Feifei, Liu Feihong, Liu Qingqing and Zhou Yu Then a woman came out, all of them full of attraction. She looked like a fake banana fan stolen by the monkey king. The more the fan, the more prosperous it was. The people who burned it were hot and dry.


    Put on the desk under the hand, long ago tightly clenched his fist, because too hard, arms are a little trembling, but the heart side of the group of beating flames, like competition, the more jump more joy.


    If the communication between Suk and luofeiyan had not been so deep before, maybe Suk could control it, but the passionate scene in his mind seemed that there was a little devil waving his wings, lying in his ear: "go! So many women, don''t enjoy it


    "Or go to find Luo Feiyan! Anyway, you''ve all gone to bed. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about! "


    "Men! When it''s time to do it, don''t spoil yourself


    "Maybe luofeiyan is waiting for you now!"


    "Otherwise go to find Zheng Mo, I don''t think that girl will refuse you!"


    "How about Shuangfei?"


    With the instigation of this demon, Suk''s brain is more and more confused. Every woman alternates, and seems to be having the most intimate things with her. The sweat on her forehead flows down the temples unconsciously, but Suk doesn''t realize it at all.


    At this time, a bell suddenly rings, which awakens Suk from this state. Suddenly, it''s morning self-study, and the head teacher Shen Zheng doesn''t know when he has left the classroom.


    "Boss Suk!" As soon as Wang Xiaogang came over, he lay on Suk''s desk and looked at him carefully, frowning: "boss, are you swollen?""Well?" Suk doesn''t know what Wang Xiaogang means.


    "Boss! You look pale now, with a sweat on your forehead. You look as if you have a serious illness! " Wang Xiaogang''s tone with concern, said while patting Suk''s shoulder: "do you want to go to the hospital?"


    "No!" Suk raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead. It was true that he couldn''t lift his whole body up and down.


    "Boss! You can''t be careless! Kidney deficiency is also a disease! It''s time to cure Wang Xiaogang said that he would like to take a look around him. He immediately lowered his voice: "do you want me to introduce you to an old military doctor? I heard it''s very powerful!"


    "I''ll go!" After Suk heard this, he almost spat out black blood. He raised his hand and hit Wang Xiaogang, but the punch was just to scare him: "get out of my way!"


    "Suk!" Wang Xiaogang turned his head and just ran a few steps, Wei Lan came over, looking at Suk''s appearance is also very unexpected, after all, it''s only a morning self-study, at the school gate, still alive and kicking, pick up Mo he effortlessly, how a moment''s effort, become weak?


    "You''re not really sick, are you? Look so ugly! Do you want to go to the infirmary? "


    "Well! don''t worry! It''s all right Suk clenched his teeth and sat there motionless, for fear that he would show his true shape when he left the desk.


    I don''t know why, after Wei Lan came over, the group of flames that had just cooled in her body beat again uncontrollably, and some pictures that were not suitable for children appeared in her mind. She even wanted to hold her in her arms, tear off her clothes, and then hit the ground.

 Chapter 346

    It''s a war that ends with a clear bell for class.


    Suk used his strong willpower, and finally restrained the bad ideas in his heart. Suxiaoke stopped, but he didn''t know whether he was accumulating strength and was ready to fight back at any time.


    His mind is very confused. Suk has never had such a situation before. Although he has had countless spring dreams, in this broad daylight, there are still such embarrassing scenes in the crowded classroom, which makes him panic.


    Some people say that things between men and women are like smoking marijuana, especially in adolescence. It''s like a flood of breaking a dam. But Suk doesn''t think so. According to his conjecture, maybe the upgrade of the flower picking system should be the main reason.


    For a long time, Suk has not made clear what kind of existence the flower picking system is. It is likely to be like the super power in the novel, how it came into being, how it developed, and even what kind of changes it will bring to itself.


    So far, the only thing I know is that it can bring me one task after another, and then one attractive reward after another. But now, Suk has to think it over.


    I still remember when this system first appeared, it was accompanied by a doggerel: "mountains and rivers, three lanes of Qin, moon and breeze, a bottle of wine, the human body is happy in the world, and all flowers are in one body."


    I''m afraid the most important point should be that there are many flowers.


    This system is also called the flower picking system, and every task is always related to women. It seems that there is an invisible big hand that constantly pushes Suk and connects him with one woman after another. Does this system want to turn me into a flower picker in the end?


    As soon as this idea appeared, suxton was a little frightened. He thought of the idea that Wei Lan had just come up with. I''m afraid it''s far from simple.


    Is this the sequela of the system upgrade? But is the sequela always like this, or will it be gradually eliminated? Suk feels his head is in a mess. What should he do?


    Suk spent a morning in this endless hesitation, constantly weighing the pros and cons, pondering over and over again, and finally decided to let nature take its course and see what happens later.


    After all, the flower picking system has been closely integrated with itself, and now the system has entered an intermediate stage. If every task fails, a reward of the same category will be withdrawn. In the long run, I''m afraid I will become Suk who has nothing to bully. What else can I say to let my parents rest assured that I will take the key university examination, What else do you say to protect Luo Feiyan and avenge her.


    What we can do now is to cool down the small flames that keep coming out of our bodies and try not to contact these women. Of course, if we have to, the worst plan is to go to fangfeiyi people to find Luo Feiyan to solve the problem.


    Originally, I was still thinking about whether to find someone to have lunch with at noon. After all, not only Wei Lan, but also Li Feifei and Liu Qingqing came to have lunch with them last time. Now I can only push back. I can only hope that the special situation in my body will soon pass. At least I can control it.


    In the morning, Suk didn''t listen to anything, so he finished school at noon. Now that he can''t get in touch with women, he has to eat by himself.


    It''s always like this. The more you don''t want to, the more it will happen. That''s the well-known Murphy''s law. Before Suk left the classroom, the mobile phone in his pocket began to vibrate, as if it had been calculated for a long time.


    Suk shivered for no reason. So far, most of the people who know his mobile phone number are heterosexual. When he took it out, it turned out to be a strange mobile phone number. He hesitated a little, but finally got through.


    "Hello


    "Is that Mr. Suk, please?" It was a woman''s voice on the other end of the phone. It seemed familiar, but I couldn''t figure out who it was.


    "I''m Suk. Who are you


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. I''m the account manager of Weihai commercial bank. I''m Marina!" Ma Yina''s voice is very soft, and suddenly an image appears in Suk''s mind. She is wearing the uniform of a bank account manager, her hair is high, her makeup is light, and her mouth is always smiling.


    "Oh! Hello Hello! May I help you? " Suk stopped and stood in the corridor outside the classroom.


    "Well, Mr. Suk, I didn''t mean to design a detailed investment plan for you last time! Now it''s finished. I don''t know if you have time at noon. Let''s meet! " Ma Yina is Suk''s account manager. She took care of all the money in the box.


    "Well! Don''t worry, I''ll leave it to you! " Suk said helplessly, no way, now is in isolation, can''t see people, or I''m afraid something will happen.


    "Ma Yina was stunned when she heard Suk''s words. After she handed over such a large sum of money to herself, she basically didn''t care about it. If she hadn''t made a phone call according to the form he had filled in before, I''m afraid the matter would have been put on hold.When she heard Suk''s words, she was not only moved, but even excited. A man died for his confidant, and a woman was content for her. This is an old saying handed down, which is true.


    "Thank you for trusting me, Mr. Suk! But I think we really need to see the following. After all, it involves such a large amount of funds. If we don''t get your approval, we really can''t operate it! " Maina is now more and more determined to see Suk.


    "I really don''t need to, or wait a few days, can we talk about it?" Suk can only shirk now. In fact, he knows that what Ma Yina said is reasonable. Although he blackmailed the money from Wu Yiren, he can''t just give it up.


    "Mr. Suk, I have something else I want to tell you. It''s my own business. Would you please come out and meet me?" Ma Yina suddenly changed her voice with a kind of imploring meaning. Although there was a radio wave between them, Suk suddenly felt soft hearted.


    "All right! Where shall we meet? " In the end, Suk nodded and agreed.


    A Hunan restaurant is near No.17 middle school. Suk stands at the door with a serious expression. He clenches his teeth and tries his best to calm his heart. Looking at Ma Yina in front of him, the flame in his body jumps up as expected. Suk is eager to try, eager to appear in public.

 Chapter 347

    It''s not a year since Ma Yina graduated from the University. She has a bachelor''s degree from an 800 year old financial college. At the age of 23, she was in the prime of her youth. When she was in the school, she was a class flower. . |


    to Suk''s surprise, today''s Maina doesn''t wear her own uniform. Instead, she wears a cool dress. Her long hair is scattered, and her black bottom is covered with small white spots. Her breasts are slightly exposed and her shoulders are charming. Her two red fruit arms are shining pink and tender. She is dressed up in a beautiful but sexy dress.


    "Mr. Suk!" Ma Yina saw Suk standing at the door. Although she found something wrong with his face, she still gave a soft smile and said hello.


    "Ha ha, Hello!" Grin, pull out a smile, but how to see how uncomfortable, Suk heart this depressed ah! Originally, I would have thought when I saw a woman, but Ma Yina dressed like this today, didn''t she tempt herself to commit a crime!


    Hard to restrain himself, it was not easy to move her eyes away from Ma Yina''s chest. She took a deep breath, took a step back slightly, and raised her hand to the door: "let''s go in!"


    "Well!" With a white handbag in her hand, Ma Yina walked in first. She swayed gently, her hips swayed naturally, wrapped in her short skirt, and the ball could be seen. Suk almost staggered under her feet, and her mouth was dry.


    This Hunan restaurant is set up between Ma Yina and a small compartment with a bamboo curtain. However, today''s business seems not very prosperous, so it is quiet.


    "Mr. Suk, this is my plan. Take a look first!" As they sat down, Marina took out some printed texts from her handbag and handed them to Suk.


    "Eh!" Suk heart jump, Ma Yina''s skin is very white, green jade finger thin white, did not leave long nails, very clean. . |


    when Suk saw this, when he went to receive the text, he touched her hand. Suddenly, the tender touch came over, and her heart beat. The heat in her body was strong again, and she stopped there unconsciously.


    Ma Yina subconsciously pulled back her hand, her face turned red quickly and lowered her head.


    Embarrassed, Suk suddenly blushed and had the impulse to smack his mouth. He really didn''t know what was going on. He quickly pretended that nothing had happened and began to look through. He took this opportunity to let himself not get rid of the dilemma.


    Fortunately, at this time, the waiter handed the menu, and Ma Yina took the lead and began to order.


    The text on the capital plan, listed in great detail, and divided into several programs, if each fund operation, what kind of income will be obtained, how much risk coefficient, written clearly.


    But Suk can''t understand these things, but there''s no way. Now Suk''s offensive wave after wave. If he lowers his head and thinks behind closed doors, it''s OK. If he stares at Ma ina, I''m afraid it will cause trouble immediately.


    Heart beat very fast, breathing very heavy, the body is stiff and straight, hands back and forth with those pieces of paper, front and back, word by word, I don''t know how many times, trying to calm down, but under the Dantian like boiling water, constantly bubbling.


    Because there are not many customers in this shop, the serving speed is very fast. After a little embarrassment at the beginning, Marina slowly recovers her peace, but she seems to have something on her mind. She always looks at Suk''s desire to talk and stop.


    When the last boiled fish was on the table, Suk still kept his head down. After waiting for a long time, Maina could not help but said, "Mr. Suk, let''s eat and talk!"


    "Oh! All right When Suk raised his head, there was a layer of sweat hanging from his forehead. For nothing else, because suxiaoke''s reaction had become more and more intense. Under the heavy encirclement of jeans, he still put up a high tent, which was very uncomfortable.


    "Don''t you feel well?" Ma Yina was also shocked to see Suk like this.


    "Nothing! don''t worry! Don''t call me Mr. Suk, and I''ll be normal! " Suk''s embarrassment, waving hands and blushing face made Ma Yina laugh.


    "Well, then! Let''s eat first Ma Yina pointed to a large pot of boiled fish in front of her: "the boiled fish here is very authentic. Come on, have a taste!" As he spoke, he put his chopsticks into the basin.


    But Suk didn''t care about fish. Ma Yina''s body slightly leaned forward, and the snow-white in front of her chest suddenly came close to her, and even a faint deep ditch appeared in front of her.


    With a sound of "Gudong", Suk swallowed his saliva before he had a meal. His eyes fixed on it as if he had a root. Subconsciously, he also stretched out his chopsticks. However, due to his fast heartbeat, shortness of breath and unstable arm, he just picked up a piece of fish and fell into the basin before taking back his chopsticks.


    With a slap, the fish went into the water, like a carp beating, splashing a spray directly. A drop of oil and water jumped out of the basin and ran directly to Ma Yina''s chest.


    "Ah Ma Yina couldn''t dodge, and suddenly exclaimed, the oil drops with chili red splashed on her left chest. Fortunately, there was a layer of clothes between them, otherwise it would be more than a surprise.Ma Yina looked down at her clothes. That drop of oil and water was falling on the top of her chest peak. Fortunately, the oil stains on her black suspender skirt were not too obvious, and because of her bra, she didn''t feel scalded. Finally, she was relieved. But just as she was about to look up, she saw a hand running straight to her left chest.


    Suk held a tissue in his hand and pressed it directly on Ma ina''s chest. As soon as she touched her soft and elastic breast, she immediately felt fascinated.


    "Sorry! Sorry Suk said and wiped it with his hand. With his action, the upper part of Maina swayed like water.


    "Nothing!" Maina was stunned. It took a minute or two for her to react. She quickly leaned back on the back of the chair, her cheeks covered with red clouds, like a ripe apple dripping out of the water.


    "Eh!" Suk action stopped in mid air, watching Ma Yina scared to hide to one side, this just realized his action how shameful, but, but this is really not bad for me!


    Both of them were silent, and the embarrassment began to spread. Because of this accident, Suk woke up a lot, and his heart began to calm down.


    Although Ma Yina is embarrassed, she has been paying attention to the movement of Suk. She has been holding things in her heart, because Suk''s action seems to get an opportunity. Beichi bit her lower lip, clenched her fists tightly, and finally opened her mouth.


    "Suk!"


    Seeing that Suk slowly raised her head, she suddenly lost most of her courage. Her voice became much smaller and her face turned red: "can you lend me 500000?"


    "Well?" Suk didn''t react and frowned slightly. Maybe it was because of this action that brought the wrong signal to marina. Her little face turned from red to white, struggling to speak again: "if you can borrow me, I can give you my first time!"

 Chapter 348

    Ma Yina has been languishing this week, otherwise she would not have delayed Suk''s investment plan for so long. She is a single parent family, and her mother ran away from home when she was very young, and she never heard from her again.


    She was dependent on her father when she was young. Although she lived in the past, it was always a little difficult compared with other people. From childhood to adulthood, she always had the name of no mother, which made her feel inferior in her interpersonal communication.


    There are no friends. When she went to school, she devoted all her energy to study. From primary school to university, her grades were excellent in school. Because she was beautiful, even if she was introverted, she could not do without the pursuit of boys. However, where could she have these ideas? Her only belief was that her father could be less tired through her own efforts.


    My father works in a local flour mill in Weihai. His salary is not high, and his welfare is not good. He is frugal and spends all the money he can save on himself, especially in the four years of college.


    Tuition, accommodation, living expenses, all the expenses pressure father can''t breathe, from sophomore year, Ma Yina began to do tutoring everywhere, but also reduced the father''s pressure.


    Originally, I thought that I would graduate and be able to work. Then my father would go to class for a few years and retire. However, life is often very cruel. The icing on the cake may happen from time to time, but it''s too common to make things worse.


    Since last year, my father has felt backache. At the beginning, she thought it was too tired to work. She even bought a massager for her father to remind him to have more rest.


    But little by little, my father slowly began to take medicine, take all kinds of painkillers, wipe all kinds of wine, or no effect, but went to the hospital.


    But Ma Yina didn''t go with him because she just had an internship in Weihai commercial bank. She didn''t have much time to learn. Fortunately, her father reassured her when she came back, saying that the doctor diagnosed that she was really overworked and had muscle damage, and she was relieved.


    A week ago, Ma Yina watched her father fainting in front of her eyes and sent him to the hospital. This time, she learned the truth. In the late stage of uremia, renal fibrosis is very common, and the function of the whole kidney is gradually lost. According to the doctor''s estimation, if she does not actively treat it, she may be in danger within six months.


    And the only light of hope is to save my father through kidney transplantation.


    But the doctor gave Ma Yina an account, which immediately knocked her down. In the case of everything going well, the kidney source is 200000 yuan, and the transplant operation is 80000 yuan. After the operation is successful, the first year''s review and medicine need 60000 yuan. Although it will gradually decrease every year, it is still a large sum of money.


    How much money can a girl who just went to work have? How much money can a flour mill worker have in his hand? What''s more, his father''s savings are almost all spent on training Ma Yina. The family''s total savings are less than 20000 yuan.


    Her grandparents passed away early, and her father was the only child. It can be said that she was unaccompanied. For a long time, due to her character, she could not find a friend who could help her when she was helpless.


    Insomnia all night, his father has been tough to leave the hospital, he told himself not to waste money, can see himself grow up, he has been satisfied, the only regret is not to see his marriage and children.


    How can a 23-year-old girl hold up such pressure? However, Ma Yina did not collapse, but tried every means to save her father.


    After all, no one''s money comes from a strong wind. Besides, his father''s illness can''t be cured in a short time. It''s a protracted battle. I can count myself on borrowing money, but I''m afraid I can''t pay it off for many years.


    As if by accident, the name of Suk suddenly pops up in Ma ina''s mind. He has four million in his hand. He is a rich man. He is young now, and I''m afraid there is little money to spend. And most importantly, she has long known that Zhai Lili went to find Suk in private, and finally lost. From this, we can see that Suk has a good character.


    She knows that there is no free lunch in the world, and there are often news about selling herself to save her father on the Internet, which is also the only reason for Ma Yina. She has never been in love, so that she has always been innocent. Although Suk is much younger than herself, she can grow well, and it may be the best result to give him the first time.


    Can Suk in the end will not agree, can accept themselves, has become a problem in front of Marina, for this reason, she specially dressed up today, sexy suspender skirt, jade bone ice muscle, crisp chest small dew, believe that a young young man, will not be invisible to themselves!


    From the moment I saw Suk, I felt that Suk was always staring at his chest unconsciously. I was a little surprised. After all, if he was really a sex wolf, it would be absolutely impossible for him to pass the beauty pass of Zhai Lili. This change made Ma Yina feel at a loss, but she was also a little lucky.


    Fortunately, Suk is a normal man, and just now Suk actually used his hand to wipe the oil stains on her chest, which made Marina feel a little more confident, summoned up courage and finally spoke."If you can lend me, I can give you my first time!"


    In a word, it seemed that her whole strength was drained out. Maina stared at Suk anxiously. Her face turned pale and she clenched her fist tightly. Because of her strength, her fingernails pinched out traces of green and red.


    "What? You said your first time? " At this time, Suk finally reflected that the woman in front of her first asked for 500000 yuan from herself, and then gave her first time to herself? wait! Is this swelling?


    "The first time! For the first time Suk thought of this, in his mind, there was the gorgeous plum blossom on the snow-white sheet of Luofei smoke yesterday. His body naturally became hot, red and thirsty. The fire that just recovered suddenly burst out, even more vigorous than before.


    In the middle of his brain, the thought of holding the woman in his arms became more and more intense. Although he knew that he had only met with Marina once, that this was a restaurant, and that he should not do it, Suk still said, "come here and let me hug you!"

 Chapter 349

    Ma Yina nervously looks at Suk. A girl is facing an unfamiliar man. How much courage does it take to put forward such a request and make such a promise? After that, the heart rate begins to exceed the limit, like to jump out of her throat. . |


    looking at Suk, it seems that he was surprised, and his eyes were very confused, but there was another color in his eyes, some confused, some fanatical. Suddenly, he raised his head and startled marina.


    "Come and give me a hug!" Suk looked at marina, mouth slowly up, showing a strange smile, some warm, but with a trace of color provocation, while saying, patting the wooden stool beside him.


    The decoration style of this Sichuan restaurant is very unique. It is divided into small compartments with bamboo curtains. There are wooden tables and benches on both sides. You can sit two people loosely. If you are crowded, you can sit three people.


    Ma Yina''s face turned red immediately, and she didn''t know what to do. Although she felt that she was ready to devote herself, she even changed into such a dress for today''s purpose, and from Suk''s eyes, she could see that the effect was very good.


    But when it came to the end, he began to be afraid for no reason. His palms were sweating and he felt like he wanted to run away. But when he thought of his father who was recuperating at home, he said to himself with a smile not to waste money. He forced himself to take a breath and slowly stood up.


    The distance of a table, Maina only need three steps to sit next to Suk, but every step out, will make her heart beat frenziedly doubled.


    Suk is far from as calm as he seems. As soon as he hugs her, he becomes confused. In his mind, he hugs her and kisses her recklessly. From top to bottom, from outside to inside, he peels off her clothes and presses her hard.


    The heat flow in the body keeps swimming, like a small fish swimming happily, around Su Xiaoke, constantly transferring the heat. Under the baking, Su Xiaoke, who had already stood up, was more powerful and majestic.


    Ma Yina was struggling in her heart, biting her lower lip tightly. Her legs were as heavy as lead. Finally, she sat on Suk''s side, but there were still two fists between them, empty.


    How far is the distance between the two fists, ten centimeters? Fifteen centimeters?


    That kind of girl''s body fragrance, as Ma Yina sat down, slowly floated into Suk''s nose, like the smell of poppy, suddenly detonated Suk''s powder keg.


    All of a sudden, Maina''s body is stiff, and the whole person seems to be a plaster statue. Suk''s arm has been put on her shoulder, and his palm is touching her shoulder blade. His sling and skirt make her naked skin hot under his hands.


    Suk didn''t know when he was going to do it. All he knew was that there was a soft and delicate touch in his palm. With a cool feeling, he was very comfortable, and his subconscious fingertips swept gently.


    Ma Yina''s breath has long been heavy, her towering double peaks are constantly fluctuating, her soft flesh is floating like waves, her heart is beating disorderly, her face is on fire, and she slowly turns to look at Suk.


    "Is that ok?" The voice is very low. Until now, Maina still doesn''t know what Suk really thinks.


    Looking at the smile on the corner of Suk''s mouth, Ma Yina feels that her previous impression of him is suddenly overturned. His eyes are shining with the light of love Yu, as if she can''t wait to possess herself. Holding her two little hands together, she starts to tremble slightly.


    A voice told her that he did not guess wrong, men, no matter old or young, can not escape a color word, he is willing to contribute to the body, his father''s illness should be saved!


    Suk didn''t seem to hear her question. He looked at her all the time and stroked her left hand on her shoulder. She leaned against him involuntarily.


    Ma Yina did not dare to move or even look at Suk''s eyes. Her heart beat like a big drum. It was the first time in her life that she had intimate contact with a man other than her father.


    Ma Yina knows what she has to pay if the deal is successful. Although she has never been in love, there are countless fragments describing things between men and women on TV or in magazines. Some magazines even describe it very openly. Every action and every step clearly appears in her mind.


    Suk knows exactly what he''s doing. He doesn''t want to do it, but his body always seems to be controlled by another person. It''s not up to him at all. If Maina is struggling in her heart now, Suk can be said to be fighting.


    The battle between a good angel and a demon.


    Perhaps because of this reason, Suk did not make any unusual moves except to put his arms around Maina''s shoulder.


    Ma Yina leaned against Suk''s arms, not only could she clearly hear his same violent heartbeat, but also could feel his heavy breathing in her ears, which made her feel numb.Ma Yina''s body began to shake. The numbness slowly swept her whole body from her ears. The first contact with the opposite sex made her fall into a whirlpool. At this time, a scene of blushing appeared in front of her eyes.


    Because before they sat opposite each other, their lower body was covered by the dining table, but now she leaned against Suk''s body and hung her head down, and naturally found the high tent under Suk.


    The heart beat soared several times, and the scenes of men''s love and women''s love kept changing in her mind. How could she not know what this weapon was!


    Looking at the tent that seems to be rising, Marina understands that Suk must have moved his mind, but why didn''t he speak for so long? And didn''t go back to your own question?


    Is it testing me? Ma Yina''s brain is very confused. It is written in the book that men always like the kind of passionate women. They need to reach the level of slut in bed, which can make men feel more exciting. What should I do?


    Finally, Ma Yina made a decision, her eyes suddenly became firm, she took a deep breath, tried her best to smooth her fierce heartbeat, and slowly extended her hand to the ferocious tent.


    Little by little, the slender jade fingers keep approaching, and you can see that your palm is constantly shaking, and the tent seems to have a sense of distant response.


    "For Dad!" Ma Yina said such a sentence to herself, eyes closed tightly, hands up and down.

 Chapter 350

    "Well!" Suk''s nose made a dull noise, his waist moved forward involuntarily, and then stiffened, not daring to move.


    When someone grabs the hood door, Suk''s brain suddenly goes blank with a buzzing sound, and the heat flow from upstream and downstream of his body immediately boils up. He is bubbling, dizzy and full of subconsciousness. He turns around and hugs Ma ina tightly in his arms, bows his head and kisses her.


    Like a hungry tiger, like a lion fighting with a rabbit, Suk looks down for Ma Yina''s fragrant tongue, but his claws never stop, and he keeps swimming up and down.


    Hovering on the top of the mountain, constantly surveying the altitude, measuring the size, down the river, sliding across the plain.


    Suk is like a crazy beast. His brain is muddled, and the rest is just instinct. After the development of luofeiyan, the man''s heart is out of control as soon as the gate of his heart is opened.


    Only Du Dewei has a song in his mind: take off your coat! Take it off! Take off your coat! Take it off! Tuotuotuotuo


    like a weak lamb, Ma ina is constantly being trampled in the arms of Suk, a fierce beast. She has never been kissing before, and tries to please Suk. After her body adapts to Suk''s invasion, her arms naturally embrace Suk.


    I don''t know when, Suk''s palm has been buckled on Ma Yina''s knee. Her round and full knee is like a beautiful jade, which makes people love it. Because Ma Yina doesn''t wear any silk stockings, it makes her feel more clear and smooth.


    After caressing for a while, Suk''s palm slowly swam up, and the black and white spotted suspender skirt pulled up slightly after Marina sat down.


    The fingertips naturally penetrate into it, and the palm goes deeper and deeper


    "fire!"


    "Run


    All of a sudden, a panic call came, followed by the disordered and flustered steps. For the first time, Marina was stunned, although she was still in Suk''s arms, and looked out of the picture in a hurry. . |


    although there are bamboo curtains, the sound outside and a thick smoke have gradually become bigger and bigger.


    Suk felt Ma Yina''s sudden reaction, and his confused consciousness became sober. He looked around blankly, and immediately understood what had happened.


    "Let''s go!" Suk suddenly stood together, and with one hand he picked up maena and was about to run out.


    "Wait! My bag Maena grabs the bag quickly and is immediately taken out by Sucra.


    The Sichuan restaurant had more guests than Suk had expected. With the panic stricken crowd, the two finally ran out of the door of the restaurant and watched the smoke billow in the three story restaurant.


    Due to the decoration style of this Sichuan restaurant, too many wooden materials are used, and the fire is burning very fast. It seems that the fire is on the second floor, and then the upper and lower floors are involved.


    Suk has been holding Ma Yina''s hand tightly. Behind him are all the customers running out, frowning and sighing. It''s not just natural disaster or man-made disaster. In a word, if the fire brigade can''t arrive in time, the store will be destroyed.


    Crackling burning sound, far away, but it seems to ring in the ear, the air has been baked hot, pounce on the face is very uncomfortable.


    "Boom!" It''s a big noise.


    It seems that the liquefied gas tank was detonated, the sound was loud, the whole building seemed to tremble, the huge neon sign suddenly fell down, but was pulled in the air by several thick wires, constantly shaking.


    Smoke rolling, broken wires from time to time jumping sparks, blink of an eye, a small building fell into a sea of fire.


    "Hello! 119! " Behind someone has called the police, at this time, a more shrill cry, cut people''s eardrum.


    "Xiaobei!"


    "Where''s Xiaobei?"


    Suk turned his head. An old woman in her fifties was looking left and right in horror. She was looking for something in the crowd. Her gray hair was a little fat, and her mouth was constantly shouting. Behind him was an old man, who was also pale and followed.


    "Is Xiaobei still on the third floor?"


    All of a sudden, the old lady turned her head and asked the old man. Then she felt like she was thinking of something. She was about to run to the burning building. But she was so old and panicked that she took a step and suddenly fainted to the ground.


    "Old lady? Old lady The old man picked up the old lady and pulled her aside. Then he would rush into the fire as soon as he gritted his teeth and stamped his feet.


    "Sir, it''s dangerous inside!" A young man next to him grabbed the old man.


    "My granddaughter is still in it!" As soon as the old man finished speaking, something fell to the ground in the Sichuan restaurant, and there was another noise.


    As soon as the old man finished, the man holding him was speechless and worried, but so many people around him were at a loss. The fire was fierce, like a monster that would devour human beings at any time.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?" Someone yelled, but no one moved.Ma Yina also turned to look at what had just happened. Suddenly, she felt that her hand, which had been held by Sucra, was suddenly released. Then she watched him run towards the sea of fire in three or two steps, very fast, covering her nose with her hand as she ran.


    Suk knew that the smoke from burning was very hurtful, but now he had no way to do all the preparation. He could only cover his mouth and nose and avoid the sign hanging at the door. The smoke filled the whole space, and the hot air seemed to melt everything.


    His face became really hot this time. His skin was burning. He bent over and cried out: "Xiaobei!" "Xiaobei!"


    I vaguely remember what the old lady said about the third floor just now. Suk was shouting and climbing the stairs. The handrails of the stairs had been burning for a long time. The unknown decoration materials on her head were burning and falling flames.


    The center of the fire was on the second floor, where nothing could be seen clearly. The fire was so dark that Suk trotted up to the third floor, and soon heard a little girl crying for help: "Grandma!" "Grandma


    Following the sound, a five or six-year-old girl is squatting in the corner, crying out in panic. Looking at the beating flames and rolling smoke around, suddenly a ceiling with a huge flame fell down and hit the little girl straight.


    Ma Yina stood outside at a loss, but now she saw that there was no one in the crowd to rescue except Suk. The old man was held by someone and couldn''t move, so she could only look inside.


    "Boom!" It seems that the liquefied gas tank explodes again, and a large number of sundries fly out of the kitchen operation room. The strong air wave shakes the ground, and the scene inside is even more dangerous. Suk has not come out yet!

 Chapter 351

    The hot air with a rolling heat wave, beating flames everywhere, the ceiling constantly crackling falling debris, Suk is now in a bit of a mess, washed white jeans, leg dyed black, just kicked away that piece of skyscraper that came straight to Xiaobei, almost burned the pants. . |


    the little girl was obviously frightened and curled up in the corner. She had to say that she was lucky and didn''t run around. Otherwise, even if she didn''t start a fire, she would be choked by the smoke.


    Suk''s hands were strong, and he took the little girl into his arms. At this time, he tried to find a way out, but found that the stairs had been swallowed by the fire. The fire was climbing up the corridor of the stairs, and the flames were surging forward. It seemed that Suk would soon be standing.


    Xiaobei seems to have found the straw to save his life. He grabs Suk''s clothes for fear that he will leave him, but how can Suk leave her?


    At the tip of his foot, Suk quickly kicked away the nearest private room and rushed in with Xiaobei in his arms. Fortunately, the inside of the private room was safe, and the sea of fire outside had not occupied it yet. Through the window, Suk could clearly see the crowd not far away, even Ma ina standing in front of him.


    "There he is All of a sudden, someone in the crowd yelled, and they looked in the direction of his fingers. Sure enough, Suk was standing at the window with the little girl in his arms.


    "Xiaobei! Xiaobei The old man who was held by others saw his granddaughter safe and sound. He was relieved and even more panicked. After all, both of them were deeply in the sea of fire. Although they are safe now, maybe the next second this compartment will be engulfed by the fire.


    Ear can hear the door burning sound, smoke taste more and more strong, Suk know now is not the moment of hesitation: "Xiaobei! Are you afraid? "


    The little girl has two braids and a round face, but now her eyes are full of panic and milk: "I''m afraid!"


    "Close your eyes if you''re afraid!" The smile on Suk''s face is very warm, the corner of his mouth is slightly upturned. Seeing that the little guy obediently closes his eyes, he pushes the window open.


    "Ah! What is he going to do? "


    "My God! He jumped down


    Ma Yina watched Suk jump out of the window. She was scared out of her wits. She stared in horror. Her heart seemed to stop.


    However, the next move of Suk surprised everyone, holding Xiaobei in his arms in one hand and clasping it on the windowsill in the other. The decoration of the exterior wall of this Sichuan restaurant is very similar to that of Baroque style, with raised relief, some carved into the arc of outer column, and some like the bucket arch of small eaves.


    Suk is like those rock climbing enthusiasts on TV, holding the little girl tightly in one hand and changing the position of one hand. When he is on the relief that can be used as a clasp, his legs seem to become extremely flexible and stable to support his body.


    The crowd watching from afar suddenly looked at the scene in front of them in surprise. Some people even took out their mobile phones to video. Suk was like a flexible monkey, beating on the wall one by one, not only to find the right button and foothold, but also to avoid the fierce fire. It was very dangerous, like flying in the air.


    Ma Yina clenched her fist tightly, and her heart rate changed with Suk''s movements. Unconsciously, she almost bit her lips. Fortunately, Suk''s every movement seemed to be calculated accurately, and there was no danger at all.


    Suk tries to make his heart beat more slowly and his brain wake up. Now he is far less relaxed than he seems. Although he has the rewards and blessings of being proficient in Military Boxing and Jeet kune do, his body coordination, flexibility and even strength have been enhanced a lot, but this is not a master of rock climbing after all!


    Fortunately, the third floor is not high. About ten minutes later, Suk finally stood on the ground and ran away with Beck in his arms.


    "Xiaobei!" I don''t know when the faint old lady woke up and saw that her granddaughter was safe. She trotted from Suk''s arms and looked up and down. She hugged her granddaughter and wept with joy.


    "Are you all right?" Ma Yina watched Suk walk towards herself. Her face, which was blackened by the smoke, was like wheat color. The sweat on her forehead slipped, leaving traces. The white T-shirt became black.


    "Nothing! Let''s go Suk shrugged his shoulders and looked at the old couple. Although he didn''t say thank you to himself, he was thankful for saving the little girl.


    At this time, the sound of the fire engine siren came from far and near, and soon arrived at the scene, but by this time, Suk had already gone far with Marina.


    "I''m sorry!" Suk is finally sober now, and he regrets what he did to Maina.


    "What?" Hearing Suk''s words, Ma Yina''s face turned blue and stopped. Tears filled her eyes, but she couldn''t help it: "I really need the money, or would it be four hundred and forty thousand four hundred thousand?"


    Suk saw that Ma Yina suddenly became like this. He thought of what she had just said and scratched his head awkwardly: "no, you misunderstood! I''m sorry for what happened in the hotel before! ""What''s the matter with you, can you tell me?"


    Ma Yina looks at Suk, his eyes are pure and clear at this time, and the previous state is like a changed person, people can''t help but feel his sincerity.


    After Ma Yina told the story, Suk didn''t speak for a long time, but she felt more remorse in her heart. This woman is willing to give everything to save her father, but if she really did it, I''m afraid she won''t feel at ease all her life.


    The more he thinks about it, the more he hates his previous state. It''s like he''s possessed. He can''t control it. Everything comes after the flower picking system is upgraded. I don''t know when the damned sequelae will disappear!


    "I''ll give you the authorization for the money. You can control it by yourself. Go to see your uncle first. As for the first time you said, forget it. Now you''ll take care of the money. Don''t you want to make money for me?" Said Suk, looking back at marina.


    Ma Yina was stunned after hearing this. She couldn''t connect a man who seemed to trample herself to death with a man who dared to be the first to rush into the sea of fire to save others, and a man who easily said that she wanted to help herself.


    Biting her teeth, Ma Yina seems to have made a decision: "thank you for saying that. I borrowed the money from you. I will try my best to return it to you. Before that, my first time belongs to you. You can take it away at any time!"

 Chapter 352

    With Suk''s approval, Ma turns around and leaves in a hurry. Now she is going to the hospital to arrange her father''s treatment plan, including the most important thing is to find a kidney source. |


    looking at Ma Yina''s back, I felt that I was still hungry. I had no choice but to find a snack bar and fill my stomach first.


    When Suk returned to school, he sat back in his seat, and the time was still a little free from the afternoon class. Thinking of the next monthly exam that the head teacher had said before, it seemed that he had not read the book carefully during this period of time, so he bowed his head and began to look for the simulated test paper.


    There are basically no new lessons in senior three, and they are all constantly reviewing and reviewing. In the afternoon course, Suk answered the simulated test questions of several courses. As expected, with the advanced reward of comprehensive mastery of science, it seems that all the test questions become extremely easy in front of his eyes.


    "Lord Suk, are you busy with business these days?"


    The mobile phone vibrated, and a short message from Li Feifei immediately showed up. Suk was shocked to see that he was still in the serious sequelae brought by the system upgrade. His resistance to the opposite sex had long been thrown to Java, and a short message seemed to speed up his heart.


    "Good! Not bad! " Suk sent for a while, don''t know Li Feifei this wench in the end what to do, can only carefully back a message.


    "I don''t know if I can have dinner, lunch or breakfast with Lord Suk?" As soon as Li Feifei''s message arrived, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times, and his face was helpless.


    "I''ve been preparing for the monthly exam these two days! How are you doing? " Suk now really dare not face this girl, especially he and she have a lot of intimacy, if you really sit together, say what''s wrong, quickly change the topic.


    "Oh! The exam! Not bad! " Sure enough, Li Feifei was short of interest when he heard Suk say so.


    It''s not easy to get the space to be alone, but after school, once again, it''s inevitable to face the problem of sending Wei Lan home.


    After finishing the textbook, they went downstairs to push the cart. Suk deliberately fell two meters behind Wei Lan for fear that he would be excited and hold her in his arms. But fortunately, after the fire fighting at noon, it seemed that the fire in his body was quite stable.


    Mohe sat in the car. In order to teach Suk a lesson, he didn''t go to school all day. However, he just returned to Weihai, because his academic performance was good, his family background was extraordinary, and he was very free.


    "East brother! Thank you so much today! " Mo he looked at the East brother who was sitting on one side and looked at the two young men who had been standing outside the car. He looked excited.


    "Nothing! You still remember to call me, when the brother of nature to support you, not to mention a student, in Weihai you play, I support you in the back The man named Dongge is not old. He seems to be in his early twenties, but he shaves half an inch. He is arrogant.


    "School''s over!" Mo he suddenly heard the school bell, followed by a large number of students began to flow out of the school gate, very noisy, eyes staring at the door, for fear that Suk would slip away.


    "Here it is After a while, Mo he pushed the door open and said to the man inside: "brother Dong, I''m going!" Then, without looking back, he rushed to the school gate, followed by the two men standing outside.


    "Suk, stop!"


    Suk pushed the car, next to Wei Lan, the two did not seem to speak, but a wise man saw that the two were in pairs, which made Mo he more upset. He yelled and stopped Suk''s way directly.


    "What are you doing?" Wei Lan saw that he was blocking in front of him with two men full of evil spirits. He immediately reacted and wanted to persuade Mo He.


    "Don''t worry about Wei Lan. If I don''t pee today, I won''t be mo!" Mo he stares at Suk coldly, especially the two men who are just coming out of the countryside. They are not afraid of anything. They are eager to show their hand in front of the boss. They don''t have to say hello to each other, so they can''t help themselves.


    "Hoo Suk breathed out a deep breath and looked at Mohe. Because he was excited, his face, which was still sunny and handsome, became a bit ferocious and red, with that kind of contempt in his eyes. It seemed that he had become a little ant that could be crushed to death at will in his eyes.


    Subconsciously, he turned to see Wei Lan. In the morning, because Mo he was the first to start, he kicked him. But now this situation will not be over in a hurry. After all, he is Wei Lan''s friend, so he has to ask her for advice first.


    "Mohe, do you know what you are doing? Don''t mess with Suk Wei Lan was also kind-hearted. Suk didn''t take any effort to deal with a few little gangsters. Let alone he brought two people here today, three or four. I''m afraid they were the ones who were injured.


    But Wei Lan''s good intentions lit Mo he''s anger, his eyes turned red, and he gritted his teeth: "do you still help him? What''s good about him? If I don''t play to death today, he won''t stop! "Suk put up the car well, but he was in a bad mood. After all, in the current situation, it''s much easier for him to deal with men than women. He raised his hand and rubbed his nose, and every cell in his body began to activate.


    "You want to die!" Looking at Suk, he didn''t seem to be afraid at all, and he came forward. Mo He, who was leaning behind him, called out and quickly met him. He could tell from his voice that his accent was very strong.


    Before they got close to Suk, the two men began to wave their fists and come straight to Suk''s eyes.


    Mo he has even foreseen the scene of Suk kneeling to beg for mercy. He is more and more excited when he thinks about it. His chest begins to rise and fall continuously. He just waits for Suk to fall to the ground and humiliates him. But before he reacts, he hears two dull sounds. The little gangster who just rushed by suddenly flies out and rolls to the ground.


    Just after school, there were a lot of students gathered at the door. Suk didn''t want to leave a very violent image for everyone. He didn''t have a heavy foot and left a lot of strength. But the two gangsters who just came out of the village were rough and fleshy. Although they fell out, they turned over and got up and continued to rush.


    Suk glanced at Mohe lightly, and then stepped back in panic. However, when he saw that the thugs he brought were so brave, he was also relieved. Just a moment ago, he almost had the idea of running away and yelled: "fight for you! Kill him


    While shouting, he heard the sound of closing the car door. He turned his head and saw that Dongge, who had been in the car for a long time, ran quickly. His face was serious. He came near in three or two steps: "Dongge, you don''t have to do it!"


    "Go away, stop it all!" Dongge scolded hard, but this voice stopped the two thugs he brought, and stood on one side in doubt.

 Chapter 353

    Suk stands beside him with a light smile on his face and looks at the man who just came. He turns out to be an acquaintance, Pang Dong, the young owner of Jinkui KTV. His father is the director of the Political Department of the Municipal Public Security Bureau. Last time, he had a conflict with his father and son. If it wasn''t for Mai Miao, her father''s name is big enough, it might be a big trouble.


    "Hehe, brother Suke!" Pang Dong almost killed his father because of last time''s incident. The whole gold cabinet lost more than 500000 yuan. He wanted to settle accounts with Suk, but the more he inquired, the more frustrated he was.


    Not to mention the influence of the military division that appeared that night, Suk was the one that Liu Feihong openly covered. Moreover, Zhang pangzi gave him a piece of territory, which is worthy of his name. According to the rumor in the officialdom, he even beat Yu Zhengdong, as if he had some relatives with the Secretary of the provincial Party committee.


    A lot of strong pressure made them lose their teeth and swallow them in their belly. Although it had been a long time, Pang Dong''s heart trembled when he thought of the smile on Suk''s face.


    Last time he laughed like this, it seemed that he was going to order the ruffians under his hand to fight with the police!


    "Oh, Pang Dong, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Suk nodded, looking at this posture, the cause and effect were almost smooth, but he wanted to see how Pang Dong would deal with the next thing.


    "Hey, hey, brother Suke has time to go to the Golden Cabinet! No charge Pang Dong said with a smile on his face.


    "Are you here to avenge me today?" Suk looked at the two stunned thugs playfully, then glanced at Mohe who had been stunned for a long time.


    "No! No Pang Dong did not dare to admit that if his father knew that he had provoked Suk again, he would have to peel off his skin: "this is a misunderstanding, it must be a misunderstanding!"


    "He said he was going to make me pee!" While talking, Suk was happy and pointed to Mohe. He didn''t know what happened. He was ready to change the situation in an instant. . |


    "he? He''s joking Pang Dong has a little friendship with Mo He. Before Mo He and his family moved away from Weihai, the relationship between them was good. He was really the one who played behind his ass and naturally wanted to excuse him.


    "He''s going to kill me!" Suk felt that it was very interesting to see a person''s embarrassed expression, and then he added: "almost scared me to death!"


    "Mohe, apologize quickly!" Pang Dong pulled Mohe and pointed to Suke: "this is Suke. Hurry up and make amends!"


    "Brother Dong, he bullied me in the morning. You have to support me!" Mo he''s thinking is confused now. Seeing Pang Dong''s defection, he calls out his brother to his enemy subconsciously.


    "Pa!" Pang Dong slapped Mo he''s face with his hands up and down. Suddenly, his white face was full of five fingers: "don''t beep, hurry up and apologize!"


    Suk knew that the slap seemed strong enough, but it didn''t hurt as much as he thought. But with such a slap, he seemed to be fooled. Looking at Pang Dong, he turned around and ran away, like a wronged little girl, without looking back.


    "Hey, I''m sorry, brother sukko, that''s the child!" Pang Dong smiles.


    "Well, if it''s OK, you can go. I have to hurry home." Suk waves. Pang Dong immediately faces two security thugs and drives away.


    Suk turned to look at the crowd around him. He was very helpless. It seemed that he didn''t fight with others at the school gate once or twice. He gave Wei Lan a wink and drove away.


    Because of this, Wei Lan and Suk didn''t talk much all the way. They bowed their heads and didn''t say a word until they were sent to Wei Lan''s downstairs. The little girl said, "don''t ask Mo He for any more trouble, OK?"


    "Ah? I? I didn''t. as you can see, he was the one who bothered me! " Suk was stunned. He didn''t know what was going on, so he turned from a victim to a perpetrator.


    "I know he''s wrong, but he''s always my old neighbor. Besides, he can''t beat you. All the friends he''s looking for in Weihai are pressed by you, so let him go!"


    "Let him? Then I''m at a loss? " Suk scratched his head. He didn''t know what Wei Lan thought.


    "I won''t let you suffer!" With that, Wei Lan looked around, followed up, stood on tiptoe, and gave Sucra a kiss.


    Suk''s head was buzzing, and his whole body was hot. With Wei Lan''s kiss, the small flame that had been pressed down earlier began to beat fiercely. If he hadn''t been riding on the car now, with his feet on the ground, he would have made other movements involuntarily.


    "Eh!" Suk also immersed in the wonderful feeling, suddenly empty arms, hot red lips also will leave, vaguely see Wei Lan ran up the stairs in a hurry.


    "I''ll go! Fire again, it''s going to burn me Suk is breathing heavily, trying to calm his heart. I''m afraid that the biggest reason for this girl''s performance is to make a statement to herself, for fear that she may have any misunderstanding about her pleading with Mohe.By the time he left the community, Suk had returned to normal. Although fangfeiyi people needed to redecorate, they were now in a state of closure, Suk still wanted to go there because of his love and reason.


    The smashed glass door has been replaced, and a small sign "interior decoration, business suspension" is still hanging on it. Suk pushes the door and goes in directly, only to find that the hall on the first floor has become empty. Not only is there no one, but also the original sofa, tea table and counter have disappeared.


    I''m afraid it''s a prelude to all-round and in-depth decoration. After finishing the decoration on the third floor, several beauticians living here gathered around and chatted. When they saw Suk go upstairs, they said hello one after another.


    Suk quickly responded one by one, but in front of these beauticians are also young and beautiful, so he can''t see more. After greeting, he ran to the fourth floor.


    "Sister Yan, I''m coming!" Suk pushed open the door of luofeiyan''s room and walked in. He found that there was no movement, but when he entered the bedroom, his eyes fell on an exquisite figure on the bed.


    His head is covered with a thin blanket and his back is facing him. It seems that Luo Feiyan is in a bad mood. He can only calm his mood by sleeping. Looking at the posture under the blanket, he is concave and convex. With his breathing, he rises and falls regularly, like a sleeping beauty.


    "Gudong!" Suk swallowed his saliva subconsciously, looked at the bed, looked at the man, looked at the scene of yesterday''s war. Unconsciously, some spirits were rippling, and an idea came out. He walked gently to the bed, and lay carefully beside Luo Feiyan. He put his hand into the thin blanket, swam around at will, and finally fell on the peaks.


    [author''s digression]: peach color should be focused on peach color, not on color. However, the level of xiaolongli is limited. She hasn''t really understood the essence, and it takes a lot of effort to write. She''s always afraid that the army of harmony will kill me to pieces. Hehe, if you can''t find me one day, it means I''m dead!

 Chapter 354

    Because of the previous intimate contact, all the lines of defense between the two men and women have disappeared. Suk is suffering from all kinds of sequelae after the flower picking system upgrade, and can''t hide her charm at the moment of seeing luofeiyan, even if the woman only gives herself a figure in the back. . |


    Suk gently lies on the side of Luo Feiyan''s body. If he really needs a woman to extricate himself from the predicament, it is Luo Feiyan who naturally reaches into the thin blanket, very gentle and gentle.


    There was still a fire beating in his heart, but Suk knew that it was not his most real impulse. He strongly controlled his mood and didn''t want to disturb Luo Feiyan''s sleep, but he still wanted to hold her in his arms. He walked slowly through the gap between Luo Feiyan''s arm and his body.


    It''s like the spring breeze blowing willows, and it''s like the sea tide gently washing the beach. Suk''s eyes are closed, like a magnet of positive and negative poles. Completely unconsciously, Suk''s palm can accurately occupy the top of the mountain.


    The comfortable feeling from the palm of his hand made the flame of Suk''s heart not so blazing. It was like listening to a lullaby and relaxing. Suddenly, he felt that Luo Feiyan''s body was stiff and seemed to have woken up. Suk didn''t open his eyes: "sister tobacco, are you awake?"


    Luo Feiyan seems to be still hazy, but her rigid body seems to begin to soften, and the palm feels that her heart starts to speed up slowly, and her breathing is also rapid.


    "I feel a little tired!" Suk in the sequelae of the system upgrade, make physical and mental fatigue, constantly against, but these things can only be pressed in the heart, maybe only break through the defense line of luofeiyan can talk about.


    "I don''t know why, I always think about those things in my mind, which makes me seem to be a maniac!" Suk rubbed his body against luofeiyan and found a comfortable position, but the claw of Anlu mountain started the automatic path finding mode again, and slid down, directly into luofeiyan''s clothes. . |


    with his flat belly and delicate skin, he passed the plain and turned over the top of the mountain. All of a sudden, at this time, Suk heard the sound of toilet flushing. He was so scared that he pulled out his hand and sat up directly.


    The door of the bathroom was pushed open. Luo Feiyan was carrying earplugs and an MP3 in his hand. As soon as he went out, he saw Suk sitting on his bed, looking at himself unexpectedly.


    "Little Zhengtai?" Luo Feiyan quickly took down the earplug and asked, "when did you come?"


    "Eh!" Suk''s head was buzzing with paste, and he looked at luofeiyan in a daze. His body was stiff, and he wriggled his neck hard. Then he looked at the blanket covered woman beside him. He looked stunned and raised his finger to the third person: "what is this?"


    "Qin Zheng! As soon as she got off the plane, she came to see me! " Luo Feiyan didn''t know what Suk had just done. He went to the head of the bed and pushed Qin Zheng: "Hello! Qin Zheng, wake up, your dream lover is coming


    Suk blushed as if he was about to drip water. His heart beat wildly. He seemed to be able to jump out of his mouth. Looking at the woman under the blanket, he began to twist a few times, and then slowly poked his head out.


    Melon face, some abnormal blush, slightly open eyes, do not know whether it should be said to be the eyes such as silk, or sleepy, slowly sat up, followed by a stretch: "ah! How comfortable


    Qin Zheng stretched, subconsciously straightened his chest, even more towering and plump, but Suk''s eyes glanced and quickly moved away. He knew that he had just touched his hand for a long time.


    "Qin Zheng, did you come from Mo just now?" Luo Feiyan pointed to Qin Zheng''s chest, light blue sweatshirt, there is a group of untimely folds on the left chest, you can see at a glance is the bra was pushed up after the appearance.


    "Eh!" Qin Zheng, with Luo Feiyan''s words, immediately looks down and looks at it. Her face turns red and turns around quickly. She goes in to tidy up. The atmosphere suddenly becomes awkward.


    Suk is sitting on the bed at a loss. Luo Feiyan looks at Qin Zheng with a face full of teasing. Qin Zheng''s face is red and ears are red. The room is suddenly quiet. Only the earplug in Luo Feiyan''s hand seems to be playing some song.


    "Hello! What''s going on? Qin Zheng, this is Su Xiaodi you miss so much Luo Feiyan laughs. She always loves this kind of scene. She will never miss such an opportunity. Although Suk has become her own little man, she still enjoys it.


    "Didn''t you just say you wanted to die, brother Su?"


    Luo Feiyan sprawls on the bed and pokes his head toward Qin Zheng. He has to make her shy to stop. Suk stands up quickly and wants to cry. Suddenly, he sees Luo Feiyan''s present posture.


    Attractive, enchanting, legs together, kneeling on the bed, two hands supporting the body, buttocks up, wrapped in pure cotton leisure pants, very mellow, and even make people have a kind of impulse to jump.


    "Boom!" With a loud sound, Suk felt his universe burst out again, burning up and down, and unconsciously raised his hand."I''ll go!" Suk shook his head hard, took back his hand, then turned and ran to the bathroom.


    Turn on the faucet, slap your face with the cool water. The cool water finally makes your heart dry and hot. When you look up at yourself in the mirror, your face is still red, and even the hot strange look in your eyes is still faintly visible.


    "Hoo He took several deep breaths in a row, which made his heart beat more normally. He pushed the door open and walked out. It seemed that Luo Feiyan was still bombarding Qin Zheng.


    "Xiao Zheng, come quickly! Look at your sister Qin Zheng. She''s embarrassed! " Luofei Yanjiao waved to Suke with a smile.


    Qin Zheng is really powerless to resist Luo Feiyan''s teasing now, and what Suk just said in her ear and the feeling of the palm brushing on her chest keep popping up in her mind.


    At that time, she was still in a daze. She thought that Luo Feiyan came out of the bathroom and lay on her side. Even when she first put her hand into her quilt, she subconsciously thought it was Luo Feiyan''s good work.


    But when Suk''s voice rang out, she was stunned. It turned out that he was lying beside him, and the owner of his hand was him. He was at a loss. When he heard Suk''s voice like talking to himself, a bold idea suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Has Suk been taken by roffy? From Suk''s action, we can judge that the two people have at least had a deeper contact. Thinking of this, they are even more confused.

 Chapter 355

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Luo Feiyan still keeps a sexy and provocative kneeling posture, looking at Qin Zheng: "how can you go out and play around and become a lady? It''s not like you


    Qin Zheng turned to look at Luo Feiyan with a smile on his face. He could not find a way to be run. He clenched his teeth and stamped his feet. With one word, he solved the battle: "you still talk about me! I tell you, I already know about you and Suk! "


    "Ah?" Luo Feiyan''s teasing smile suddenly froze. Looking at a picture of Qin Zheng fighting back from the Jedi, he blinked his eyes and immediately returned to normal: "since you all know, then I have to kill people!"


    Luo Feiyan was still kneeling on the bed, but he had straightened his waist, rubbed his hands, and sharpened his sword. He turned his head and glanced at Suk. He found that the boy was in a daze. He cried out: "Suk, copy the guy!"


    As soon as Suk subconsciously raised his head, he was right in front of Luo Feiyan''s eyes. The two people''s eyes were opposite. When they got in touch with each other, they saw Luo Feiyan winking at him quietly. At this time, they also reflected it, but they couldn''t make a mess of themselves.


    "Boss, you go first, I''ll cut it off!" After Suk finished, he looked at Luo Feiyan''s face, which was just very normal. He was happy and full of flowers. He was lying on the bed with his stomach in his arms, laughing wildly.


    "I can''t stand it, brother su. You want to laugh me to death!" Luo Feiyan waited until he had enough laughter before he began to talk. However, he turned over and looked at Qin Zheng again: "Xiao Zheng Zheng, what do you say you know?"


    "Well! Do you really want me to say it? " Qin Zheng asked with a straight face and gnashing her teeth. Although this matter may be the truth according to her conjecture, it''s really hard for her to say it. Especially when she thought that Suk had a relationship with Luo Feiyan, she was still a little disappointed. . |


    "Alas! Xiaozheng, you said you took an annual leave. How did it become like this? " Although Luo Feiyan didn''t know what Qin Zheng said was true or false, he obviously didn''t want to entangle too much on this topic. He jumped to the topic directly: "did you bring me a gift when you went to Japan this time?"


    "Yes! I bought a lot of discs. They are all genuine ones. You can choose them later! " Qin Zheng is in a good mood when she sees Luo Feiyan''s defeat and finally returns to her true colors.


    "Disc?" Luo Feiyan opened his mouth and immediately responded to the bad smile in Qin Zheng''s eyes: "yes or no?"


    "All of them! I''m sure you like it. I can''t stop watching it Qin Zheng doesn''t know whether it''s a joke or something. What she said seems to be true.


    "Xiaozheng Zheng, you are getting worse and worse now. I''m clean and clean. I''ll tell you something like Kato hawk, Xiang Shanyu and qingshuijian. I haven''t heard of any of them!" Luo Feiyan said and laughed, and kept casting her eyes at Qin Zheng, like a hooligan.


    "Bah! Are you clean? I think you''ve wiped Suk out now! " Qin Zheng said, subconsciously glanced at Suk, but saw Suk''s innocent face standing.


    Indeed, Suk felt that he was totally different from these two women. He had never heard of any Japanese names. It seemed that he was really ignorant.


    "Sister tobacco! Sister smoke


    At this time, Li Linglong''s voice sounded in the corridor outside. It seems that the girl''s feelings for Luo Feiyan are growing day by day since she successfully became a shareholder of Fangfei Yi people. She is very kind.


    Soon the door was pushed open. As soon as Li Linglong came in, she saw three people inside. Suk stood on one side like a passer-by with a bitter gourd look on his face, while Luo Feiyan and a strange woman were fighting on the bed.


    "Here comes Linglong!" Luo Feiyan struggled to sit up from the bed and was about to introduce her: "this is your sister Qin Zheng, a big customer of our company! Qin Zheng, this is Li Linglong, the second boss of our Fangfei people! "


    "Second boss?" Qin Zheng is a bit surprised. She has never heard of Fangfei and her boss. However, she immediately smiles at Li Linglong and comes down from the bed and reaches out her hand: "Hello! I''m Qin Zheng


    Li Linglong also extended his hand and said hello to Qin Zheng. Today, the girl is wearing a wide hairband, and all her braids are combed behind her head.


    A camouflage short sleeve T-shirt for women''s military uniform is on the upper body, a fighter plane is printed on the chest, surrounded by a circle of English letters, and a pair of jeans hot pants show a pair of snow-white long legs.


    "Hello! Are you stupid? Didn''t you see me? " Li Linglong turned to look at Suk. As soon as she came up, she looked at him in a daze. She was a little at a loss and didn''t say hello to herself.


    Suk was really a little embarrassed. He had some hindsight of Qin Zheng''s words just now. It took him a long time to think of what she seemed to say. He was eaten and wiped clean by Luo Feiyan. Suddenly, he was in a cold sweat. It was estimated that he was really showing his true feelings.


    If Qin Zheng didn''t sleep with her head covered, or if Luo Feiyan didn''t go to the bathroom and listen to music with headphones, she would not go to bed and lie next to her, nor would she put her hand in, nor would she say those two words to her. This is the end. The more Suk thinks about it, the more he feels ashamed. At this time, he hears Li Linglong''s questioning her teacher.Looking at this girl more and more into the role of the boss, at the beginning to speak with himself is also careful, now OK, he said hello slowly can''t.


    Looking up, the girl was waiting for her to speak. Naturally, she saw two groups of chest peaks standing upright and their heart beat faster. In order to avoid accidents, she turned her head quickly.


    "Hello! I said Suk, you two boss stand in front of you, do you dare to turn around? You''re not giving me face? This is blatantly against the whole Fangfei people! " Li Linglong walked to Suk''s eyes with his righteous words.


    "Boeing 777 request landing! Boeing 777 request landing! Please vacate the parking space immediately. Repeat, please vacate the parking space immediately! " Suk said suddenly, his voice was very serious, but Li Linglong was confused and stunned.


    "Are you stupid? Too much? " Li Linglong said as she approached Suk''s face and stared into his eyes.


    Qin Zheng looks at the girl who suddenly appears. She seems to be very familiar with Suk. She turns to look at Luo Feiyan and sees that she seems to be in the mode of watching a play. She has to move a stool to grab a melon seed. She looks very excited.


    Luo Feiyan looked at Li Linglong confused, and could not help pointing out: "Linglong, xiaozhengtai''s parking space! Parking space While talking, he pointed to Li Linglong''s towering chest. The fighter kept the same posture, that is, it didn''t fly.


    "Suk, you''re going to die!" Li Linglong suddenly reaction, suddenly angry, directly fly up a foot, will use shadowless legs to kill Suk to slag, Suk naturally won''t let him succeed, immediately ran away, heard the girl behind roaring: "do you still want to stop the plane? I can''t make you fly in the future! "

 Chapter 356

    Suk constantly breaks through the siege in Li Linglong''s pursuit. Finally, with the support of Luo Feiyan, Suk gets a chance to breathe. However, his heart is still in a frenzy. Especially when Li Linglong is chasing after him, the two chest weapons are flying up and down, one wave higher than the other, which makes people dizzy.


    "All right, all right! Linglong, for my sister''s sake, I''ll spare him this time. Next time he wants to occupy the parking space, I''ll clean him up! " Luo Feiyan pulls down Li Linglong''s arm and presses her on the bed.


    It''s true that people are divided into groups. Li Linglong''s voice just now showed her valiant character incisively and vividly, which immediately made Qin Zheng feel a little more good. At least the girl didn''t pretend to be real.


    Li Linglong is sitting on the bed, breathing heavily, staring at Suk. If her eyes can kill her, I''m afraid Suk doesn''t even have a chance to cry for help. She''ll be crushed to pieces.


    "Sister Yan, when are we going to start the business again?" Li Linglong breathed gently, and then she opened her mouth and looked at Luo Feiyan.


    "The people from the decoration company have come here today, and they can come up with a preliminary plan tomorrow. Will you come and have a look then?" Luo Feiyan saw Li Linglong saying so, and said with a smile, after all, the more concerned this girl is, the better she is for Fangfei Yi people. I''m afraid it won''t be long before she can go to Yanjing to develop the market.


    "No, I don''t have any good ideas. It''s up to you, sister Yanjie." Li Linglong said to pull up the hand of Luo Feiyan, sister deep.


    "Yes, yes!" Li Linglong seems to think of something, quickly took out his mobile phone: "I was surfing the Internet in the hotel today, and saw a news that Weihai now has a spider man!" Then he glanced at Suk.


    "Spider man?" Luo Fei smoke and Qin Zheng all gather in the past, immediately came to interest, a left and a right sitting beside Li Linglong. . |


    Li Linglong''s fingers quickly lit on the screen of the mobile phone. The mobile phone was a high-end product. The screen was very large, the operation was very smooth, and the texture of the picture was very good. Suke stood on the other end of the bed, sticking his neck, also wanted to see where the spider man was.


    Weihai hotline portal, the title is very prominent: "Weihai''s own Spiderman!"


    The following shows a text introduction, but Li Linglong jumps over directly, clicks on the video, and after a few seconds of buffering, the screen starts to play.


    First, smoke billows and blocks out the sky. Then a three story building surrounded by fire appears in the picture. The most serious one is the second story building. The fire is constantly spraying in the window, and the sound of the picture is very noisy, like a group of people talking.


    Suddenly, I don''t know who called out: "he''s there!"


    Immediately after the camera, it was fixed in a window on the third floor. A man with a child in his hand pushed the window open, and the camera slowly drew closer. However, due to the distance, in addition to seeing the man wearing a simple white T-shirt and jeans, other things were a little blurred.


    "What is he going to do?"


    "Ah? He''s going to jump down? "


    Outside the screen, there have been enthusiastic people dubbing.


    Rao Shi Li Linglong had watched the video several times before, but when he opened it again, his palms were still sweating. Luo Feiyan and Qin Zheng were even more nervous, and the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath, staring at the screen.


    "Ah Qin Zheng suddenly screamed, quickly covered his mouth, full of panic, the man in the picture suddenly jumped out of the window, three stories high. If he really fell directly to the ground, I''m afraid he would be disabled for life, not to mention holding a child in his hand.


    The onlookers were like Qin Zheng, all of them exclaimed, as if the hands of the video suddenly trembled. However, when the picture stabilized again, they saw the man clasping the raised part of the windowsill with one hand and holding the child with the other. It seemed that he had found a point of strength under his feet and even stuck it on the wall so straight.


    The thrilling drama begins here. The man is like a gecko, constantly moving his body and using both hands and feet. Every movement will cause the three women of Luo Feiyan to breathe in and unconsciously clench their fists.


    Every second in the picture is like a year. When the man jumps down and stands firmly on the ground, everyone breathes a sigh of relief.


    Three story building, it doesn''t look very high, but if a person has no safety measures at all, and has a child in his hand, in addition to those bulges designed on the external wall, he can walk straight on the straight wall. What a terrible thing.


    Really like the title said, he is a spider man, free to swim on the cliffs.


    The man landed safely, then still holding the child, came to the crowd.


    "Xiaobei!" Suddenly, there is an old lady in the picture. She trots to meet her, reaches out and holds the child in her arms, crying bitterly.


    At this time, that person''s face finally clear into the camera, neat short hair, beautiful cheeks, even if the face was smoked by smoke some black yellow, black eyes still with soft light, mouth slightly tilted, the arms of the little girl into the hands of the old lady, directly to one side."Suk?" Luo Feiyan reacts for the first time, turns his head and looks at Suk, followed by Li Linglong and Qin Zheng.


    "Eh!" Suk''s facial expression was a little stiff, and he grinned with embarrassment. When he saw the burning building in the video, he already knew who the spider man was, but what he didn''t expect was that it happened at noon, how could it be spread to the Internet so quickly.


    "Don''t ask, I admit, it''s me!" Suk knew what the three women wanted to say and nodded weakly.


    "Well! Don''t think that if you make your face look like Bao Qingtian, I can''t recognize you! " Li Linglong snorted, but she looked at Suk with a look of worship. She was very satisfied with the shocking effect of her big gossip. After a pause, she said, "Hello Spiderman!"


    Luo Feiyan and Qin Zheng had a strong reaction and forced Suk to tell the thrilling story again, especially when they heard that he rushed into the fire to save people. After saving people, there was no way out, so they had to take dangerous moves. Looking at his eyes, they were worried and proud, and had a feeling that they could not tell.


    "Cough!" At this time, Li Linglong cleared her throat and raised her mobile phone again: "now I have another question!"


    Luo Feiyan, Qin Zheng and Su Ke all came to see it. Li Linglong pointed to the mobile phone picture and said, "I want to ask, who is this woman?"

 Chapter 357

    Since ancient times, the hero is sad for the beauty pass, which is a reversible proposition. Beauty can not escape the call of the hero. The definition of hero is constantly changing. In the war years, he is a soldier who bravely kills the enemy. They shed their blood and sacrifice their lives to repay the national favor. But in the peace years!


    Maybe Suk is now!


    Although Suk finally worked hard to get a reliable identity for marina, generally speaking, the three women always look at him with a little worship. In fact, they don''t care too much about the attractive young woman in the picture. Er, it may be hidden in their heart.


    Because of the closure of fangfeiyi people, everyone had a big meal under the arrangement of Li Linglong, which was called "washing the dust for Qin Zheng". Later, according to the prior arrangement, Suk drove McLaren for a few laps again.


    "You think it''s all right?" Li Linglong sits in the co pilot''s seat and looks at Suk.


    "Well! Almost! Anyway, if you leave the car with me, I don''t have much time to touch it. It''s better to transport it back! " Suk nodded. Just now Li Linglong talked about going back to Yanjing and discussed whether the car should stay in Weihai first.


    Originally, Li Linglong meant to go back to Yanjing with Suk, but this afternoon, the school called her. If she doesn''t see her again this week, I''m afraid that the credits of this semester will be deducted, or even have to be retaken, so I have to go first.


    "All right! I''ll send it back first! " Li Linglong thinks so. Today is already Thursday. It''s just an earlier question: "Hey! What do you think of me like that for? "


    "I thought you had graduated!" Suk really thinks that Li Linglong has graduated from University, otherwise she would not have so much free time to hang out here and there.


    "Well, I''m only a sophomore now. Haven''t you seen Miss Ben in her prime?" Li Linglong now has a good understanding of Suk''s driving skills. She has a lot of confidence in the race on Saturday and Sunday, and is more relaxed.


    Today, Suk came home early. First, he helped his parents to make the meal lively. Then he went into his bedroom and turned on the computer he hadn''t touched for a long time.


    Baidu specially read the story about and, and suddenly blushed. Although there was some speculation at that time, when he really found out the meaning of these two words, Suk was a little sad.


    Then, I don''t know what''s going on. After Suk points a few links, he runs into a special website. What you know is that!


    First of all, the floating windows on the screen are all pictures of extreme temptation, even very fierce. It was not easy to get rid of these floating windows, and finally entered a new world.


    A variety of pictures, a variety of movies, numerous, see Suk heart rate, dry mouth, most of all, suxiaoke has quietly started to work, just like the song, the stallion man, you are mighty!


    The bold and straightforward photos make Suk, who has just tasted the forbidden fruit, more and more uncontrollable. He swims freely in the ocean of knowledge, pokes his head out from time to time and takes a breath of fresh air.


    "Ding!" The sound of thunder prompts that the download is completed. With shaking hands, Suk opens the movie he just downloaded. Suddenly, a door slowly opens towards Suk.


    Although Suk always listened to some students in the class say this kind of things before, it''s the first time to really see it with his own eyes.


    Nervous Suk even got up and locked his bedroom for fear that he would be found by his parents.


    "Gudong!" With a sound, Suk swallowed his mouth unconsciously. His heart beat very fast and forcefully. The sound of "bang bang" seemed to ring in his ears. Even the temples on both sides were jumping and staring at the screen.


    At this time, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated, startled Suk. He took it out and saw that it was Zheng Mo''s phone.


    "Hello! Little foam


    "Suk, did you watch the fire fighting news on TV just now? Is that you? " Sure enough, Zheng Mo, a college student, was very free. She also saw the last report on the closure of Jin se Hua Nian on TV.


    "Yes Suk answered. He wanted to turn off the movie, but he began to be reluctant to part with it.


    "It''s you! How can you be so bold? What if something happens to you? " Zheng Mo criticized education for a while, but before he finished, the phone over there was robbed by Han Mei: "Hello, Suk! You are a real man


    Hang up Zheng Mo''s phone and promise Han Mei that she will have time to invite them to dinner. Only in this way can she continue to enjoy the island''s art films. However, when she just put the phone aside, she suddenly saw the screen change.


    The browser''s home page suddenly appeared, and the home page also became an official website dedicated to selling Indian God oil, and it was closed with a click. Who knows, this action suddenly lit a powder keg, and the page by page machine gun suddenly appeared.


    Even without the tip of the antivirus software in the lower right corner, Suk knew that he was hit."I''ll go! Who''s hacking into my computer Suk how to say now also has the computer hacker technology proficient reward, although just to the intermediate stage, but to deal with such a small Trojan horse, or with ease.


    After checking it, I found that my computer had been passively opened and some suspicious programs were running. Needless to say, someone must be trying to control my computer remotely.


    Suk doesn''t worry about it. He doesn''t have anything important in his computer. He doesn''t have online banking. He doesn''t have to worry about money. The computer doesn''t have a Mac or a camera. It''s just a Trojan horse.


    Like the hacker technology rooted in his own blood, let Suk calm down, two hands quickly hit the keyboard, enter the computer registry, it is a dazzling operation.


    In order to save time, Suk directly found several small softwares to check and kill Trojans. Now, Suk has no problem with his own programming, but if there are ready-made things that can be used directly, it doesn''t take much effort.


    Run the port monitor, sure enough, just opened for a while, the alarm prompt, someone maliciously occupied the port, although this small software can detect each other''s IP, but obviously, it is a broiler.


    Now what Suk has to do is to find his own broiler, and then find the other party''s real IP, launch DDoS attack, even if it is almost revenge.


    [author''s digression]: Excuse me, brother. I''m dizzy today. I really can''t code it out!


    Do not know if I want to open a group, convenient brothers scold me!

 Chapter 358

    Suk started a series of operations. One hour later, five or six broiler computers appeared in the list and spread all over the country. He chose a broiler from Canada as a springboard and began to attack the server set up in the United States. . |


    at the current level of Suk''s technology, he soon took revenge and paralyzed the other party''s whole server attack. However, the other party had no one on duty. Bored, he cleaned up the traces and returned directly.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Suk knew that his parents had returned home, so he turned off the computer. As soon as he walked out of the bedroom, he felt his phone began to vibrate again.


    Take out a mobile phone to see, unexpectedly is Qin Zheng.


    "Hello, sister Qin Zheng!" Suk doesn''t know what will happen to Qin Zheng when he looks for himself. He talks.


    "Well, Suk!" Qin Zheng''s voice from the phone has a long nasal sound. Suk thinks it''s Qin Zheng drinking?


    After all, her friends in her own circle will naturally help her return. It''s normal to have a few drinks, but I don''t know her intention any more.


    "I actually brought you a present!" Qin Zheng slow slow God, this just said.


    "Well! A gift? " Suk subconsciously thought of what she and Luo Feiyan said, and he just Baidu studied it, naturally knew what it was, immediately some blush, heart beat faster, subconsciously asked: "is it a CD?"


    Suk said as he turned and went back into the bedroom. . |


    "ha ha! Do you really want this? But I let you down! " Qin Zheng seems to be a little bit drunk, the voice is very slow: "now you see that affects the body! It''s really bad for your health to shoot pistols often! "


    "Poof!" Suk also felt feverish over the phone, as if he had been told the main thing. After all, he did have a similar idea when he saw the island art film just now.


    "Suk!" Speaking of this, Qin Zheng pauses, and then there is a one minute silence. When Suk thinks whether Qin Zheng is asleep, her voice rings again.


    "Are you ready with Yanyan?"


    Those who should come will always come. What Suk has been worried about has happened. Sure enough, Qin Zheng has suspected Suk''s relationship with Luo Feiyan. After all, she mistook her for the boss of the goblin and then made the wrong move.


    "All right? What''s good? " Suk subconsciously wants to deny it. After all, it''s too weird to say it. After all, he''s only a junior high school student at the age of 18, and Luo Feiyan is already a mature boss, with some taboo flavor of sister brother love.


    "Pretend! You can''t pretend again Qin Zheng obviously has her own judgment in her heart, but after drinking wine, she always feels a little coquettish and angry: "how can you shout smoke when you touch me in bed?"


    "Eh!" Suk really wanted to cry now. He blamed himself for the lack of money at that time. How could he dare to do it without confirming who it was.


    Qin Zheng does drink a lot of wine now. She took her annual leave to play. On the one hand, she didn''t have a good rest because of the fast pace of her previous work. On the other hand, Yuanfang is still harassing herself.


    After going out for a circle, when she came back this time, some colleagues with good relations in the company immediately contacted her and went out for a drink. In fact, for white-collar beauties like them, going to the bar has become their way of entertainment. It''s normal to have a drink.


    Now, she is lying on the bed with a lot of gifts from Japan piled up in her room. One of them is a set of "seven dragon balls" hand companion for Suk. Hand companion actually refers to those cartoon models, which is the favorite of animation enthusiasts.


    Qin Zheng is lying on the bed lazily and casually, her mobile phone is on her ear, her eyes are slightly closed, her cheeks are flushed, and her drunkenness makes her body very relaxed. She only wears a lace Nightgown, which is empty and sexy.


    Even she didn''t realize why she said that. At that time, after she judged that there should be some unknown secret between Suk and luofeiyan, the idea hovered in her mind all the time. As soon as she got home at night, she even called Suk directly when she was drunk.


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, Qin Zheng felt that her body had some inexplicable reactions. Although Suk, a little boy, has always been green and astringent, he is even shy most of the time.


    However, it was such a little guy that he had kisses twice in his mind, and they were all forced kisses on his own initiative. This was the only two extraordinary acts in Qin Zheng''s 27 years, so that there were always some other thoughts in his mind.


    Today, Suk is so confused that she puts her hand into her bra. She rubs it and touches it again, which makes her whole body seem to light a fire. Twenty seven mature women, like ripe apples, seem to run water when touched lightly.


    At the thought of his action at that time, he raised his hand to review Suk''s combat position at that time. It was like a physical examination. His jade hand touched the peak, and his body trembled involuntarily."MMM!" Qin Zheng suddenly heard a whining sound, and the heavy snoring sound came to Suk''s ear through the radio wave, which scared him to throw away his mobile phone.


    But Suk hasn''t figured out how to deal with the problem of Qin Zheng. He is not listening to the phone in his hand, and it''s not good to hang up.


    At this point, his mother Zhang Xue called her name from the outside, and immediately gave Suk an excuse to extricate herself from the predicament: "sister Qin Zheng, have a rest early! My mother called me


    Qin Zheng''s mind is also in chaos now, and her mood is complex. Her unconscious action makes her sober. It seems that she has thought of something annoying. Her enchanting expression has just faded, and she becomes deeply helpless. She sighs lonely, and then hangs up the phone.


    I don''t know why I still think about this kind of thing. Is it because I am getting older and older, and the demand for this aspect is gradually becoming strong? But his own situation is only clear to himself, the real thing is that his heart is more than his strength is not enough. Thinking about Yuan Fang who betrayed himself before, Qin Zheng got up from the bed, holding his knees, like a helpless child, with tears streaming down his face in an instant.


    After Suk hung up the phone, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although he knew that Qin Zheng had found out about it, there would be trouble in the future, but he had no way. There must be a way to get to the front of the mountain!


    Zhang Xue and Su Youfu have already sat at the table and brought out Su Ke''s hot meal. Zhang Xue watched Su Ke go out from the bedroom: "son, next week is the monthly exam again. How are you doing this time?"

 Chapter 359

    In fact, Suk has long guessed what his mother wants to say. After all, at this stage of his life, learning is all he has to do, and urging his children to learn is not the top priority of his parents'' work. |


    "don''t worry, this time will be better than last time!" Although Suk had had dinner, he sat down at the table obediently and spoke confidently.


    "Oh! Boy, do you mean the goal this time is to be in the top 50 of the grade? " Su Youfu''s eyes brightened and he didn''t even eat. He put down his chopsticks and asked expectantly.


    Suk''s score in the last monthly exam was the 50th in the whole grade. For Suk, who has been wandering after the 500th, it can be called the fighting horse in the dark horse.


    Su Youfu and Zhang Xue can''t even sleep for several nights after confirming that Su Ke''s achievements are true and effective. They always feel that their son has become promising. They should be relieved.


    But now when I hear Suk''s meaning, and even the meaning of marching forward bravely, I''m sure. After all, if I get into the top 50, not to mention the key universities, I''m afraid Suk will be able to study in Yanjing University, one of the top universities in China.


    "Hey, hey, this one!" When Suk''s rare parents betrayed the truth, Su Youfu finally said: "the top 50 is not the goal, but my goal is the top 10 or the top 5, but I said first, it depends on the performance on the spot!"


    Suk has now been awarded advanced proficiency in all high school courses. It is reasonable to say that if there is no genius among his classmates, there is no suspense about winning the first place. However, the examination does not mean that anyone who studies well can get good results. Everything depends on the performance.


    But when Suk intentionally or unintentionally gives his parents a defensive injection, Su Youfu and Zhang Xue are astonished. If Suk had said that two months ago, the couple would have thought that Suk''s brain was flooded and they were talking in their sleep. |


    but after the surprise brought by the last monthly exam, they really feel that their son is a genius. Even if all the previous exams were red lanterns, even if they had broken their heart about Suk''s score, now they are full of confidence in Suk.


    "Yes! If you can be in the top ten of the exam, no, if you can be in the top 20, I''ll buy you a mountain bike. What brand is that Su Youfu is sure, but he looks at his wife in the middle.


    "Giante!" Zhang Xue first added a sentence, and then looked at Suk: "your father, it seems that the children on the street are riding such a car now. It''s very popular. He has long wanted to buy one for you!"


    Suk knows what his parents are talking about. It''s exactly called mountain bike. It''s light and fast, which is different from road bike. Mountain bike pays attention to comfort and can not take the ordinary road.


    Moreover, the models of these cars are very beautiful. They are really the latest crazy popular things, but basically a car costs about 3000 yuan, which is not affordable by ordinary families.


    "Dad! What do I want that car for? I''m going to college. It''s no use! " Suk''s heart is full of warmth. He knows that a car, maybe two months'' worth of money saved by his parents, may not be enough.


    After all, business is not as good as before, and the cost of daily life is quite a lot. It''s not easy to save 1000 yuan a month after all, and they have to worry about their college tuition.


    Suk naturally won''t put pressure on his parents because of his little vanity. What''s more, he is rich now, driving to school is not rare, let alone like other students, but Suk continued: "otherwise, if I do well in this exam, how about taking me to a big meal?"


    The cost of a mountain bike and a meal is clear at a glance. When Su Youfu and Zhang Xue hear Su Ke say this, their smile is softer, and the wrinkles over the years seem to stretch out. When they think about Su Ke''s point carefully, how can they not guess how heartfelt satisfaction is when they see their son become more and more sensible.


    "Yes! Son, I''ll make the decision for your mother. It''s not easy to eat. What do you want to eat Su Youfu is the master of the family.


    "Well," Suk said slowly, holding his chin in one hand, as if after some consideration: "steamed lamb, steamed bear paw, steamed deer tail, roasted duck, roasted chicken, roasted goose, fried chicken, crispy chicken, fried diced chicken, fried chicken pieces!"


    Su Youfu looked at his son''s mouth, one by one dish name jumped out, and without a little bit of kowtow, suddenly he was dumbfounded. Looking at this posture, if it didn''t take a heavy sample for an hour or two, he quickly made a pause gesture.


    "Stop, stop!" Looking at Suk finally stopped, he looked at his son with a depressed face: "boy, are you going to eat Manchu and Han banquet? Why don''t we talk about buying a mountain bike? "


    "Hey, Dad, I haven''t finished! None of the above. If you want to eat it, just eat the dumplings stuffed with pork and green onion that my mother made for me! " Suk scratched his head and made a face.


    Zhang Xue looks at it and laughs. All the time, she knows that Suk is introverted and even shy outside. Who knows that now her son is not only improving his academic performance, but also becoming more outgoing. He has the potential to talk about cross talk."Come on, you two, stop making noise and eat quickly!" Zhang Xue knew that they were joking. She waved her chopsticks and ordered to start.


    "Yes, Ma!" Something suddenly occurred to Suk.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you As soon as Zhang Xue saw Suk''s posture, she should have something to say and turned her head to look at him.


    "I have to go out this Friday. Maybe I won''t go home on Friday or Saturday night!" Suk doesn''t want to go to Yanjing with his family to help them run the race. After all, it''s a bit dangerous to say it. Although his technical level is OK now, his parents don''t know!


    "Well? Not going home? Where are you going? " Zhang Xue a Leng, didn''t expect Su Ke to have such arrangement, suspicious of saw a husband, this just asked.


    "It''s the monthly exam next Tuesday! Wang Xiaogang of our class, he wants me to help him cram for a while, and stay at his home in the evening! "


    This excuse is well thought out by Suk, and it seems that there is no loophole.


    However, Suk thought very well, but when hearing this excuse in his parents'' ears, he always felt that something was wrong. At this time, Zhang Xue put down her chopsticks again and took a deep breath, like organizing language. After a pause, she said, "son, do you want to open a room with Feifei?"


    [author''s digression]: little lonely is moved again. I know that brothers are hurt and scold and love. How can they scold me if they don''t read my book!


    However, we have to praise the two brothers 617946852 and nianlianle by name. I''m lonely and I don''t know if you need special services?

 Chapter 360

    Suk had been waiting for his mother Zhang Xue''s answer, who knew that such a question came out. His eyes were straight, his mouth was open for a long time, and his face was speechless: "Mom!"


    Suk didn''t expect that his mother would think of this. She couldn''t help lengthening her voice and said, "why do you think so! What am I doing in a room? "


    "You little slicker, to tell mom the truth, you forgot what you brought back from Feifei last time? I didn''t ask at that time. How far did you go with Feifei? " After Zhang Xue finished, she looked at Suk like this. In his embarrassment, Suk feels that he must be blushing like a monkey''s ass now. He knows what his mother said. Last time he secretly brought Hong Chen''s underwear back, but she found it. In desperation, he made up a lie.


    It is often said that a lie needs tens of millions of lies to mend, but now I still have to answer this question. I feel at a loss and look at Su Youfu for help.


    "Well! Don''t look at me, tell your mother honestly Su Youfu shrugged his shoulders and looked helpless.


    "Hoo With a long breath, Suk said very seriously: "Mom, I promise you, Li Feifei and I are still in the stage of doing nothing!"


    "Nothing? Really nothing? " Zhang xuemingxian doesn''t believe Suk''s words. Originally, the adolescent boys and girls were ignorant and impulsive. If they had to say that nothing happened for such a long time, no one thought it was impossible.


    "Hiss! I''ve only had a few kisses! " Suk said this, quickly lowered his head, face fever, very embarrassed, to tell you the truth, most parents will oppose puppy love. . |


    however, Suk has always been an introverted and almost lonely character. After knowing that he actually fell in love last time, Zhang Xue and Su Youfu''s first reaction is not to be angry, but to think that the child''s character has finally changed.


    And this kind of change is benign, at least he dares to pursue girls, and girls even agree to his pursuit. In their impression, Suk''s action is worth encouraging, er, OK! No encouragement, no objection!


    If Suk is always shy and introverted, dull and shy, he will be left out in the cold and even affect his future life when he enters the society. After all, no one is willing to make friends with a piece of wood.


    Hearing her son say so, Zhang Xue and Su Youfu look at each other, but they are also relieved: "son, you are old now, and you understand some things. Mom says that you have no objection to associating with Feifei, but you have to remember that you are a man, and you have to be responsible for things. The harm of some things to women is lifelong and irreparable!"


    Suk knows the meaning of Zhang Xue''s words, but he doesn''t know why. When he hears these words, he has the appearance of Luofei smoke in his mind. Yes! I am responsible for her! I am her first man after all!


    "Boy, don''t worry about your mother''s wordiness. You should think things over in the future. There is no regret medicine in the world!" Su Youfu patted Suk on the shoulder.


    "Mom and Dad, I know what you mean. Don''t worry. I''m really going to Wang Xiaogang''s house this time, not to open a room with Li Feifei!" Suk raised his head and looked at his parents'' approval. Then he added: "if I open a house, I will be responsible too!"


    "Alas! This is a race for Li Linglong. I almost made a big mistake! " Suk left the table and went out to his bedroom, muttering.


    According to Suk''s plan, he will go to the airport directly after school on Friday afternoon, then get familiar with the track on Saturday, race on Sunday morning and go home in the afternoon. The schedule is very close.


    Tomorrow, Li Linglong will return to Yanjing and transport McLaren back. Then she will pick up Suk at the airport on Friday night. The rest of the room and board will be arranged by this girl.


    Lying on the bed, Suk closed his eyes and thought about what else he had to do this week. Just then, his mobile phone vibrated again.


    It''s true that Cao Cao is just around the corner. The caller ID of the mobile phone is Hong Chen''s name.


    "Hello! Big reporter Suk got on the phone, still lying and not getting up.


    ¡°hello£¡ spiderman£¡ Hello, Spiderman Hongchen''s voice came from the other end of the phone. I don''t know why, Suk always felt that her voice was very tired.


    "Well! Long time no see. What have you been up to recently? " Suk thinks that he hasn''t met Hong Chen for nearly a month, and he doesn''t know how to deal with her.


    "Alas! Don''t mention it. I''m going to be a foreign correspondent now. I run all over the place all day long. I''m in the sun and wind all day long! " As expected, Hong Chen didn''t have a spare time. When he said that, Suk said quickly, "then you have to find Dabao quickly."


    "Dabao? What kind of treasure? " Obviously, Hong Chen doesn''t know what Suk is talking about.


    "Dabao! I''m in our business. I run outside every day. It''s windy and sunny. I have a big treasure. Hey! It''s true to our face Suk learns the dubbing of advertisements on TV, which makes Hong Chen react."Dabao, honey As he said, Hong Chen began to laugh again. When he finished laughing, he said, "OK, let''s go back to business! Little Suk, do you have time tomorrow? "


    "Tomorrow? What''s the matter? " Suk is inexplicably embarrassed to see Hong Chen. After all, her mother also mentioned it today. Last time, she secretly kicked away Hong Chen''s black lace underwear. I don''t know if the girl has found it.


    "It seems that there may not be much time tomorrow!" Suk''s head was full of excuses, and he faltered.


    "I want to interview you tomorrow! You don''t give me face, do you? " Hong Chen just came home from other places today and took a comfortable bath. When he turned on the TV, he just saw the news about the Sichuan cuisine restaurant on fire and the young man saving people in the fire. At that time, he decided to do this news.


    Who knows that when the picture turns and reaches the close range, it''s still his old acquaintance Suk.


    Suddenly, even his title name was thought well, and he called: "good youth, spider man is by your side!" Originally, according to the timeliness of news, it''s better for Hong Chen to interview Suk now, but when he saw that it was more than 11 o''clock, he wanted to choose tomorrow morning. Who knows Suk didn''t want to.


    "This, this!" Suk didn''t figure out what to say, so he felt that Hong Chen on the other end of the phone suddenly burst out: "Suk, just say whether you want me to pick it tomorrow! If I don''t, I''ll send the manuscript as usual. I''ll say that Weihai''s own Spiderman specializes in stealing ladies'' underwear! "


    "Poof!" Suk''s blood almost didn''t gush out. When he heard this, his eyes were full of stars. He was found by Hong Chen. Although he was on the phone, he still felt red and ashamed.

 Chapter 361

    Suk rubbed his eyes and finally made himself sober. He got up from bed and washed quickly. Finally, he arrived at the place where he made an appointment with Hong Chen last night at 6:30 on time. However, to Suk''s surprise, Hong Chen arrived a little earlier than herself.


    Today, the girl is more like a professional reporter. Her white face is wearing a pair of black framed glasses. She is very artistic. Her white T-shirt is covered with a vest full of pockets, and her chest card is hanging around her neck. She naturally enters her chest pocket, revealing the blue cloth belt and a pair of jeans. She is young and moving.


    Wei Lan was not in a hurry to order. Instead, he took Suk to one side of the seat, took out a stack of coupons from his pocket and spread them out: "Chinese or western? Chicken porridge with sauerkraut? Deep-Fried Dough Sticks? Or hamburger soy milk? "


    Let Suke a sigh of relief is, Hong Chen did not mention what underwear theft, but also some accidents, did not expect this girl so careful, even with so many coupons.


    What they ordered was a Chinese set meal, which started with a glance at each other.


    Hong Chen is not as calm as she is. She looks at Suk who has breakfast in the wind. She has a special mood in her heart. It''s a lie to say that she didn''t think of Suk in the past month.


    Last time at home, I wanted to invite Suk to a good meal to express my gratitude. But unexpectedly, the faucet burst suddenly and made me wet. When I think about the situation at that time, I feel shy.


    Two people almost honest relative, Suk bare arms, the following only surrounded by a bath towel image, always from time to time will come out, of course, this is not the most important, the most let her can''t let go of is, his lost underwear. . |


    after Suk left, she had to dig the floor of her bedroom three feet, but she couldn''t find the thing. She thought about Suk''s performance before, saying that she wanted to mend for herself, and he took it secretly.


    At the thought that Suk might do some embarrassing things with his personal clothes, his heart would speed up. After all, as a reporter, I can guess the purpose of those underwear thieves with my eyes closed.


    It''s just a kind of pistol! Forget it, it''s as if I''m thanking Suk! Hong Chen sometimes comforts himself like this, but to his surprise, when he thinks about it, he is not only not angry, but also a little happy.


    Can let a man do such a thing, perhaps this is his own charm! And all the time, Suk gave her the impression that sometimes he was naughty and cute, like a child, sometimes he was calm and steady, like an adult, and his biggest characteristic was full of justice.


    From the time I first met him, I was brave enough to catch up with the bag robber, saved myself in the golden age, and saved others in the recent fire. All these things made me feel good for her.


    Such a man can make a woman feel safe! Hong Chen thinks so, imperceptibly already raised a head, quietly looking at Su Ke, the corner of the mouth is slightly upturned, a smile from the heart sends out.


    "Well! Why don''t you eat it? " Suk also found Hong Chen''s strange at this time, stopped and asked weakly, after all, let her so stare, oneself already some at a loss, have no place to mouth.


    "Eat, eat! After eating, let''s hurry to interview! " Hong Chen''s small face has no reason of a red, hurriedly lowered a head, cover up the wishful thinking of oneself heart.


    After breakfast, Hong Chen has prepared a small book and begins to ask questions. Naturally, Suk tells the story once and for all. To tell the truth, Suk doesn''t know why he is so impulsive at that time. At that time, he seems to have only one idea, which is to save people.


    "Have you ever regretted your impulse?" Hongchen has all the things recorded, closed the book, this just asked a sentence.


    "Well! Don''t do this part! " After a breakfast, Suk finally relaxed in the face of Hongchen. His face was full of smiles. His pretty cheeks were bright and his eyes were bright. He leaned forward slightly and lowered his voice: "I''m sorry, but I don''t regret it. I''m just a little afraid!"


    "Afraid?" Hong Chen also came to interest, stare big eyes.


    "Yes! You try to jump around close to the outer wall. I really think I''m Spiderman. If I really fall down, I may never see you again. Can I not be afraid? "


    Su Ke''s common joke made Hong Chen blush and look a little shy. He snorted angrily: "hooligan!" Then he put the small book back into the bag, holding his chin: "are you full?"


    "I''m full!" Suk thought that today was finally over. Although he got up early for his interview, he had a free breakfast, which was even.


    But Suk didn''t mean to get up at all when he saw Hong Chen. He still held his chin and said with a smile, "well, reporter Hongda, do you think I''ll go to class first? If you don''t eat well, then you can have some more?""Sit down!" Hong Chen didn''t move either. He raised his eyes and glanced at Suk. His lips opened lightly.


    "Well?" Suk had already bent down and stood up. After hearing this, he was full of fog, but he was still honest and sat on the seat again. But he didn''t know what was going on, and he always felt something bad in his heart.


    "What else can I do for you?" Suk is careful. Now Hongchen has become a beast that can change at any time in his eyes, hiding extreme danger.


    "The interview is over. Shall we get down to business?" Hong Chen smiles and shows his white teeth, which makes Suk almost shiver. He quickly waves his hand, "how about next time? I''m about to go to class! "


    "I just want to ask you, when will you return my underwear?" In fact, Hong Chen''s heart has been full of energy for a long time. Seeing that Suk is about to leave, he says it quickly.


    "I don''t know what underpants are inside!" Suk quickly denied incoherently and subconsciously looked around. Fortunately, no one paid attention to him. He blushed, his neck was thick and his head was low. He didn''t dare to see Hong Chen.


    "I can take it as if it didn''t happen, but" Hong Chen looks at Suk''s embarrassment and tries to smile. In fact, she has already thought about it before she came. Suk is definitely unwilling to see himself for this reason, so she gives him a problem.


    "But what?" Suk looked up and saw a glimmer of hope.


    "Miss Ben is free at noon today. Will someone accompany me to buy underwear?" Hong Chen mouth corner a shake, looking at Su Ke immediately face all white, a gaping appearance.

 Chapter 362

    Suk really wants to cry now. He thought that he could escape after being interviewed by Hong Chen. Who could have thought that this girl had a back move, which forced him to the end. . |


    "I''m going to take the monthly exam, and I have to review my lessons at noon!" Suk felt his facial muscles began to twitch. Fortunately, he had a reason.


    "Oh? I''m going to take the monthly exam! Examination is more important! " Hong Chen pours to also be reasonable, saying a side to have a matter of fact of nodded.


    Upon hearing this, Suk was overjoyed: "yes, yes, if I don''t do well in the exam, I''ll be finished. I really have to hurry up to review!"


    "Well, review is important! But someone took five pairs of my underpants at once, and now I don''t have any clothes to change. I''m also in a dilemma! " Hong Chen sighed. Before he finished, he saw that Suk was stunned. Then he began to explain: "it''s not me, I took one!"


    "Just one?" Hong Chen seems a little confused, frowning and staring at Suk.


    "Well! Just one! " Suk vowed that this black pot can''t be carried away. After all, there is a great difference between taking one and five in essence.


    "Not one of them. Just tell me, will you follow me or not?" Hong Chen Yang head, ferocious said.


    "Eh!" Suk is full of black lines. Is he jumping into the trap? It''s really sad! But at the thought of the place full of women''s personal belongings, my legs softened.


    This state of general weakness and disordered heartbeat continued to the classroom. Even Wang Xiaogang saw something wrong with Suk: "boss Suk, what''s the matter with you? A listless energy, is not yesterday''s spring dream to do too much! "


    Suk looked up at him in a depressed way. He was not in the mood of joking. He sighed and lowered his head. . |


    "ah! Boss, what''s going on? If you have something to say, brother, I''ll spare no effort to help you deal with it every minute! " Wang Xiaogang, as expected, has a strong sense of righteousness.


    Suk really wants to say that you can go to the underwear store for me, but when he thinks of Hong Chen''s expression that he doesn''t seem to achieve his goal, he is in a cold sweat: "it''s OK! I went to bed too late yesterday


    "Oh After hearing this, Wang Xiaogang nodded his head, and then quietly lay down beside Suk''s ear: "boss, are you looking for a good website? Share it with me


    "Well?" When Suk heard this, he was shocked. He did go to some website yesterday, and he was really hit by Wang Xiaogang. He couldn''t help blinking.


    As soon as Wang Xiaogang saw Suk''s expression, he guessed that it was the key to find the problem. His eyes were even more shining, like the underground Party''s joint: "boss, what website do you go to? Silicon technology or electric donkey base


    Suk has never heard of these two names. It seems that the website he went on yesterday is not one of them. He can''t help showing a blank look.


    "That''s the spring bloom?" It seems that Wang Xiaogang has reached the level of senior, one after another the name of the website jumped out of his mouth, bluffing Suk a Leng a Leng.


    "What are you talking about?" I don''t know when Wei Lan also went to Suk''s desk. First, he looked at Wang Xiaogang: "what do you say to wear warm flowers? Is it Haizi''s poem? "


    "Well? yes! yes! That''s it, that''s it Wang Xiaogang was startled by the sudden appearance of Wei Lan. He tightened his neck and retreated to one side. He made a chat with Suk later.


    "Suk, you don''t look well. Did you go to bed too late at night?" Wei Lan also found Suk''s strange, with concern in his eyes.


    "I''m going to take the monthly exam soon. Hurry up and review it!" Suk has no choice but to use this excuse, but to tell the truth, in the current situation, this excuse is too realistic.


    "Then you should also pay attention to your own body. Staying up late every day is not very efficient!" Wei Lan is really worried about Suk. After all, a five hundred students who have been wandering in the end of the crane soared to the top 50 of the grade, and the hard work is not what ordinary people can do.


    And now it''s the next round of the monthly exam, so you can imagine the pressure of Suk. He must have a feeling of fighting behind his back. After all, he did so well in the last exam, and now I don''t know how many people are staring at him and waiting to see his jokes.


    "Well, I know!" Suk was moved. After all, Wei Lan didn''t look fake. It was really a kind of sincere concern. However, he couldn''t reveal his systematic help. He only nodded slightly and told her to rest assured.


    Hong Chen stood on the street at the gate of No.17 middle school. He took out his mobile phone to look at the time from time to time. When he thought of Suk''s reluctance at that time, he felt very funny.


    "I don''t know if this guy dares to come out!" Hong Chen said to herself, in fact, this plan was her sudden whim last night. After all, when he said he wanted to interview Suk, he meant to dodge.


    And now Hong Chen can''t tell how he feels about Suk. Let''s say he''s his younger brother. He''s a little shy and blushing sometimes. He''s very popular.But when I think of the appearance of his bare arms in his own home at that time, which is completely the appearance of an adult, and even the tent suddenly put up with a bath towel under him at that time, all clearly remind myself that he is a mature man.


    Hong Chen has a secret in his heart. He blushes when he thinks about it. Two days ago, he had a dream about Suk. What''s more, the situation in his dream is very bold. They tangle in bed and roll around. When he gets up in the morning, he finds that his underwear are a little wet and embarrassing.


    Just when Hong Chen was blushing and heartbeating, a large number of students finally poured out of the school gate, like the floodgate, bustling, like runaway wild horses, rushing out happily.


    Suk pushed the car slowly, dejected. As soon as he thought of where he was going, he felt very sad. But there was no way. As soon as he got out of school, he heard Hong Chen calling his name.


    "Go! Hurry up! After that, we have to go to dinner! " Hong Chen is sitting at the back of Suke''s bicycle, constantly urging.


    Suk is like an old cow pulling a car. He pedals slowly, hoping to spend more time, but those who should come will always come. Ten minutes later, a underwear store called intimate lovers appeared in front of him.


    The model in the window, white all over, only wearing three-point style, so eye-catching, Suk looked at it, began to blush, simply can''t walk.


    Just when Suk''s legs were weak, suddenly a task prompt sound appeared in his mind. He subconsciously entered the system space, and a new task appeared on the electronic screen.


    "Task: send Hongchen night fire GH11 fun underwear; reward: RMB 2000!"


    [author''s digression]: Notice: do you have a friend who knows Li Qunfeng in Zhangjiajie? This person is very important to my brother. I hope you can help me find it. I''m very grateful to you!


    Er! Can provide special services once, project optional!

 Chapter 363

    Hong Chen looks at this intimate lover underwear shop in front of him. The front is not small. It has to be about 100 square meters. Moreover, from the outside decoration or the inside layout, it has a unique flavor. It is a kind of intimate and warm complex that seems to hide fatal sexuality. Sunflower_ Sha_ Wen_ Learning >


    the models in the window are naked, sitting or standing, and all of them are covered by inch thread, and the most attractive thing is that one of the models wears red underwear, which is like a strip of cloth, vaguely captivating.


    "Go Looking at Suk standing at the door stupidly, red lips can''t help but turn up the corner of the mouth, face show teasing, stretched out his hand to pull Suk''s arm.


    "Eh!" Suk slowly recovered his mind, pulled by Hongchen, and involuntarily went to the door of the underwear shop, but his mind still recalled the task prompt just now.


    "Task: send Hongchen night fire GH11 fun underwear; reward: RMB 2000!"


    As soon as he thought of this, Suk felt that he wanted to cry without tears. He was embarrassed enough to let himself into the underwear store. He also wanted to send Hongchen underwear, which was also fun underwear. My God!


    Although Suk didn''t pay attention to this kind of clothes, he could also guess its connotation by listening to the name. It''s interesting and intimate underwear. When he thought of the model in the window, he was red faced and upset.


    Give up the mission? Although the reward is not attractive in the final analysis, since the upgrade of the flower picking system, the release of the task has the attribute of punishment. If the task fails, not only the reward will not be obtained, but also one of the same type of rewards will be eliminated.


    For example, this time Suk automatically gives up the task, which is equivalent to the failure of the task. Naturally, he will not get the reward of RMB 2000, and he will also be punished by linkage. He will randomly remove one time from the previous cash reward, which may be to recover the reward of RMB 100 or RMB 500 for a certain time, which is completely unknown. . |


    cash reward is not attractive or threatening to Suk. Even if the mission fails, Suk is just losing money.


    with some hesitation and confusion, Suk is directly pulled into the underwear store by Hong Chen. When he comes back, he is already in countless colorful underwear.


    has a unique fragrance, and does not know what perfume it is, it makes people smell comfortable, and even the mood is not light. Hong Chen loosens the hands of Suk and her eyes shine. Shopping always stimulates women''s powerful operational ability.


    However, Suk was much more depressed. Standing in the encirclement of women''s underwear, he was struggling. Looking east, he saw a row of bras of various models, styles and colors. He could not help shivering and turned to one side. What''s more, this side turned into all kinds of Triangle pants, high waist and low waist mixed waist, lace, pure cotton and bamboo fiber materials.


    Thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump.


    "Sir! What do you think of this one? " Suk heard the voice coming from behind him, shivering all over, subconsciously twisted his head, but saw Hong Chen holding a pair of pink underwear, some sports style, fortunately the cloth style is normal.


    "Eh!" Suk''s face turned red with a brush. He looked at Hong Chen''s treasure and shook his underwear in front of his eyes. The underwear propped up by the hanger looked like a heart. But Suk was embarrassed and his palms were sweating. He opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say to Hong Chen.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going? " Looking at Suk''s embarrassed appearance, Hong Chen takes a step closer: "how about this one? Is it suitable for me? "


    Since Suk and Hong Chen came in, the guide of the underwear store guessed that this is a couple. His boyfriend accompanied his girlfriend to buy underwear, so Suk stood for a long time, but no one came to ask.


    At the moment, these two people are so joking that the shopping guide confirms their identity. She hides and laughs at Suk''s tears when he is teased by Hongchen. She is at a loss.


    Suk looked at the little underwear swaying around in front of him, and subconsciously stepped back. He staggered at his feet and almost didn''t stand firm. He grabbed a piece of soft and light cloth with his right hand. He turned around and saw that it was a bra, round and spongy, and two groups of soft meat appeared in his mind. He was scared to shrink back to his hands and his face was red It''s going to drip water.


    "What do you mean? If you don''t think it''s suitable, why don''t you choose for me? " Hong Chen toward Su Ke squeezed eyes, cunning short of meaning, fool can see.


    Suk heard this, more embarrassed, but suddenly the latest task of the flower picking system came out again, had been hesitant, even had the intention to give up, but Hong Chen said so, and saw her smile in her eyes, made a decision.


    He took a deep breath and let his heart beat down. Then Suk said, "do you really want me to choose for you?"


    Hong Chen found that Suk''s face changed. Suk, who was just too embarrassed to look up, had a smile on his face, and with some indescribable meaning, subconsciously said: "yes! Go and choose for meSuk nodded and waved to the shopping guide: "Hello, where is the underwear of night fire?" Anyway, I''ve already entered this store. It''s nothing to do a task at will, and I can''t let Hong Chen provoke all the time. Let''s wait for death!


    "Hello! This way, please Shopping guide Miss heard Suk say so, some accidents in the eyes, but also a meaningful glance at Hongchen, directly step with Suk to go inside.


    Hong Chen follows Suk and feels more and more uncomfortable as he walks in. The underwear on the shelves around him is becoming more and more provocative from the beginning, and the fabric is becoming more and more economical. I don''t know when he will start to have two more blushes on his face, which will complement Suk.


    Suk is also guilty. He knows exactly what kind of underwear night fire is, but the system has given the task, so he has to go and have a look.


    "Sir, you have a good eye. The night fire underwear is very popular in our store. These are the latest models on the market!" The shopping guide pointed to the shelf on one side.


    Suk has some nervous palms sweating, but now that he has come here, he has to send out: "is that GH11 in stock?"


    The shopping guide was stunned. She didn''t expect that Suk knew so much about the product number of underwear. She nodded, took another step in and took off a hanger: "Sir, this set of underwear is the latest model!"


    Hong Chen just looked at it, and suddenly he felt black in his eyes. He was dizzy and his heart rate began to soar. Where is underwear? What''s the difference between wearing it and not wearing it?

 Chapter 364

    The shopping guide is holding the set of night fire GH11 in her hand. She looks at the two customers in front of her and thinks that the two young people are playing so crazy. The customers of this set of underwear are mainly middle-aged men and women who are like wolves. However, the professional habits she has developed for a long time still have a warm smile on her face. . |


    this is a set of black underwear, the main body is tulle, and the corners are lace, but it''s too economical! The black ribbon outlines the shape of a bra. There is a watch sized cloth at the front end of the two lobed bust as the main body, and then a layer of tulle is attached to it, so that the sunlight can pass through clearly.


    The thin belt of the bra is decorated with a few black feathers, which makes people itch at a glance, as if they are sweeping in sensitive areas.


    If you look down, underpants are just against the sky.


    It was a hollow net with a thin band around the waist. Then the net spread down. Suk''s face was feverish, but he had to look up and down at his underwear as if nothing had happened.


    "I''ll go!" Suk exclaimed in his heart. He didn''t expect that it was still a pair of open crotch pants. What''s going on? Under the black hollowed out fishnet underpants, it seems that a mouth is opened. Under the slight shaking of the shopping guide''s arm, the big mouth of the blood basin is opened instantly, just like a beast of choice.


    Suddenly found has been constantly provocative his Hongchen, completely no voice, a little bit turned a glance, this girl whole face red ears of motionless, two small hands tightly clenched the corner of the dress, high chest peak constantly rapid ups and downs, can imagine how embarrassed she is at the moment.


    Although Suk is also upset, but see Hongchen this expression, finally is to repay his deep hatred, a little pause, this just said: "how about this set?"


    Hearing Su Ke''s words, Hong Chen, like a little rabbit, stepped back and waved: "no! No


    "No?" Suk took advantage of the victory to pursue, slightly explored a step to Hong Chen''s side. . |


    "I don''t like it, not at all!" Hong Chen''s teeth clenched his lower lip, and his eyes couldn''t help glancing at the set of night fire. His head even looked embarrassed when he put it on, and his face turned white.


    "Beauty, this set of underwear is really suitable for you. It''s soft and light. It''s very comfortable to stick on your body, and it''s very breathable!" As soon as the shopping guide saw that the customers were not very satisfied, she immediately began to lobby.


    Suk curled his mouth and said that if the air permeability of the dress was not good, he would not wear anything at all, but he had to pretend to agree and nodded slightly.


    As soon as the shopping guide saw that the man supported her so much, she began to recommend: "this set of sexy underwear has bold design, translucent material, lace piping and fine workmanship. It can bring people a kind of alluring, mysterious, hot and exciting charm."


    "Beauty, you don''t have any psychological burden. Sexy underwear has developed into an elegant life culture. It''s an art! We can find fun and experience it


    "And wearing this underwear can bring a strong visual impact, stimulate the hidden hormones of both sides, make both sides feel the most wonderful fun, truly achieve the combination of soul and flesh, and make the relationship between you and your boyfriend more harmonious! It can be said that once you have it, you have nothing to ask for! "


    Shopping guide Miss, worthy of being a professional player, introduced completely into the state.


    Can Rao is the initiator of the figurine, Suk, from her mouth to hear one word after another, also can''t help but blush, let alone Hongchen, this girl completely at a loss, eyebrows wrinkle, at any time have the trend of rage.


    "Well, that''s it!" Suk directly interrupted the explanation of the shopping guide lady with a wave of his hand. He was very manly and looked at Hong Chen: "I''ll pick it for you. Will you try to fit it?"


    As soon as the shopping guide heard this, her eyes lit up and Suk clapped. Even if the Commission fell into her pocket, she quickly said, "the dressing room is here. Please follow me!"


    "I said I don''t want it. You have to buy it yourself!" Hung Chen''s performance was very obstinate. He looked up at Suk and beg his mouth. Before the teasing Suk, the teasing disappeared, and he stared at him fiercely.


    "Just now you asked me to help you choose, you can''t go back!" Suk finally got the upper hand: "Hongda reporter can''t catch up with any horse without saying a word."


    "Well! Try it yourself. I won''t go anyway! " Hong Chen''s heart is very confused, although the suit that Suk chooses for himself inevitably has the meaning of his prank, but this is the sexy underwear! Is he giving himself a hint? In the brain starts to emerge oneself and Suke''s each kind of intimate contact.


    From being rescued by him in the golden age, his consciousness is blurred and his clothes are not neat, to his faucet bursting and drenching his body with water, three points are looming and his heart is in a state of confusion. Unconsciously, his tone changes.


    Suk can feel that Hong Chen''s refusal is not as strong as it was at the beginning. Anyway, the task has already been completed, and there is no reason to give up halfway. He simply said to the shopping guide: "you can choose a package according to her size."After the shopping guide left, Suk and Hong Chen became embarrassed and silent. Suk, as the winner of the battle, naturally wanted to be more active. He thought that since he had come here, he might as well buy some for himself.


    After a few steps forward, we soon entered the men''s underwear area. What''s interesting is that the men''s underwear here are all those cartoon like boxers, such as SpongeBob, Snoopy, Superman, etc. they are very cute. Even Hong Chen, who is following Suk, slowly relaxes. It''s like coming to the ocean of children.


    "Do you want to buy it, too?" Hongchen looked at a pair of underpants printed with the design of a little fart child and asked.


    "Well! Why don''t you choose for me this time? " Suk saw Hong Chen relax, his eyes as pure as a child, and he was concentrating on one study after another, like a child meeting a funny toy, he said casually.


    "Good! Good! I''ll choose one for you! " As if he had discovered the new world, he took two steps and took off a pair of cartoon underpants from the shelf: "how about this one?"


    Suk said with a wry smile: "this is for children! How can I wear it! " Looking at the boxer pants in Hong Chen''s hand, it is the front face of an elephant, light gray pure cotton cloth, big ears on both sides, nose and eyes. It''s particularly lovely. It''s worth mentioning that the long nose, very figurative, sticks out and subconsciously takes over.


    In the past, he often saw some children wearing these pants, with a tail on the back. It was very fun to walk back and forth. Unconsciously, it seemed to glow with childlike innocence. Suk took this pair of underpants and put them behind his buttocks. After a few cat steps, the elephant''s nose began to shake.


    "Well, this gentleman!" The shopping guide didn''t know when she came back. She suddenly stopped Suk, and then pointed to the elephant trunk on the underpants. She was very red in the face: "this elephant trunk is worn in the front!"

 Chapter 365

    Suk was stunned, followed the lady''s fingers, looked at the elephant trunk, subconsciously repeated: "put in front of wear?" The voice didn''t fall, and the reaction came. (Kui ~ Sha Wen ^ Xue)


    "I''ll go!" In the middle of the brain suddenly appeared his brother Su Xiaoke and elephant trunk into one picture, immediately dumbfounded, holding in the hands of underwear did not know what to do.


    "Take it, take it!" Hong Chen at the beginning of the same confused, but when the reporter''s head natural reaction is not slow, think of Suk''s performance before, immediately schadenfreude up.


    How can the shopping guide miss miss miss the chance to get a commission, quickly choose the right number for Suk, put it into the shopping bag quickly, and look at her two customers with a smile.


    Suk blinked his eyes and a helpless smile. After taking it, he handed it to Hongchen and then went to the cashier to check out.


    "Ah! It''s my treat Hong Chen is carrying the bag, while he is about to take the wallet. However, Suk waves to him, puts his right hand into his pocket, and takes out a stack of 100 yuan bills the next second.


    I didn''t expect that a set of fun underwear would cost more than 300 yuan. I''m afraid all the fabrics together are not as big as a handkerchief. However, I just extracted 2000 yuan from the task reward, and I don''t care about the cost.


    In the warm welcome of the shopping guide, Suk walks out behind Hong Chen with tears in his eyes. The more he thinks about it, the more speechless he feels. It''s too hot when he meets an elephant trunk and Mars hits the earth!


    After tasting the forbidden fruit for the first time, Suk suffers from the sequelae of the flower picking system upgrade. In fact, he has reached the point of ignition. Today, he has been oppressed by Hong Chen. Although he enters the underwear store, he is still nervous. Now the haze is all over the sky, and his heart starts to beat again. Sunflower_ Sha_ Wen_ Learning >


    especially when I think of that set of night fire GH11 and my elephant trunk underwear, I suddenly feel hot and dry. I unconsciously look up at Hong Chen, and his little buttocks sway from side to side, which seems to have hypnotic effect. As soon as I look at them, I have an impulse to get started.


    Gudong a, unconsciously speed up the pace, keep up with Hongchen, but at the moment if Hongchen is full of trouble, feel his mood is very confused and contradictory, for the first time someone gave himself a set of fun underwear, but he didn''t even have a boyfriend, who can wear it?


    Suk?


    He lowered his head and thought for a long time, but he was more and more at a loss. However, Hong Chen''s temperament was also very jumpy. Since he couldn''t figure out why, he didn''t want to think about it. On the contrary, today Suk''s performance surprised her and stopped unconsciously.


    "Eh!" Suk is vaguely following Hong Chen. He doesn''t know when his right hand has been raised. But before he can find the time to move, the girl in front of him stops. She can''t react for a moment and sticks tightly behind Hong Chen.


    Two hands unconsciously hugged Hong Chen''s waist, two people become intimate.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Hong Chen originally wanted to talk back, who knew that Suk was so reckless, and this action was too embarrassing. He twisted his body hard and struggled to run out of Suk''s arms.


    "Err, err!" Suk is startled by Hong Chen''s roar of a lion from the east of the river. His brain is clear. Knowing that he has been dazzled by the sequelae, Suk suddenly blushes and admits his mistake.


    Hong Chen didn''t continue to get angry. He snorted and pointed to a small restaurant not far away


    The meal was tasteless. Suk knew the sequelae of the flower picking system. He could not help thinking about it or seeing it. He went to eat. Hong Chen was also silent, but he would glance at the shopping bag next to him from time to time.


    The two of them were worried. They didn''t take much time to eat, but Suk was a student after all. How could he be more free than Hong Chen? After looking at his mobile phone, he stood up quickly: "I have to go back to school quickly, or I''ll be late for class!"


    "Well, I went back to work, too!" Hongchen nodded, but no longer embarrassed Suk, but after they went out, Hongchen stopped him again.


    "Hello


    "Well?" Suk stopped, wondering.


    "Thank you for the present!" Hong Chen shakes the shopping bag in his hand. After that, his little face suddenly becomes red and runs away in a hurry. He even takes the elephant trunk back with him.


    In the afternoon, although Suk seemed to be listening carefully, in fact, he had been studying in the space of the flower picking system. The sequelae of the system upgrading was more and more fatal, but there was no explanation at all on the electronic screen.


    The button of the help option was rotten by Suk, but there was still no useful information. Suk, who got nothing, looked at the blackboard with his chin.


    "What should we do? If I go on like this, will I be abnormal? " Suk was worried, but even if he worried, it didn''t help. The only thing he could do was to suppress the flame of his heart and calm down at any time."What''s the matter with you?" After school, as usual, she sent Wei Lan back to her neighborhood. After getting off the bus, the girl looked at Suk and asked.


    "Hiss!" Suk took a breath, just secretly twisted his thigh, and finally let the rising hot water in his head subside. Looking at Wei Lan who had arrived at the bottom of the building, he laughed awkwardly.


    "Suk, what''s the matter with you? I''ve been absent-minded all day. Go home and go to bed early today! " Wei Lan showed concern in her eyes.


    "Yes, I know. I''ll go first." Suk tried to take his eyes away from Wei Lan''s Pink mouth, and quickly pedaled away. It was a natural reaction, and he rode all the way to fangfeiyi.


    Fangfeiyi people have begun to redecorate. When they enter the hall, the floor is full of decoration materials. There are a lot of sawdust scattered on the floor, which makes it look messy. Because of the closure of business, luofeiyan directly gives the employees a holiday. Lin Xiaobai is not in the shop. Only the beauticians who live here are left, but they also go out to play.


    "Sister tobacco!" On the fourth floor of Suk''s road, he pushed open the door of Luo Feiyan''s room, but this time he learned to be smart and began to look for people as soon as he entered.


    "Well! Here it is Luo Feiyan came out of the bedroom and combed his wine red wavy hair. It seemed that he had just taken a bath and his hair was wet.


    When the beauty comes out of the bath, her skin is even more white and tender, her red lips are attractive, and her light pink is like a water and ink drawl. It seems that you can see her underwear, her arms are like jade, her long legs are straight and slender, and her feet are wearing slippers.


    Luo Feiyan gently moved her lotus steps, and her eyes were like silk. She opened her arms to Suk, and said in a delicate voice: "little Zhengtai is coming, let her sister hold her! I miss you so much today


    [author''s digression]: I''m lonely and I''m looking for support. I can warm my bed. I''d like to thank you!

 Chapter 366

    Fangfeiyi people redecorate, so Luo Feiyan, as the big boss, naturally wants to stay here. Even if she just needs to go downstairs from time to time to check the progress, she is just as disheartened. Sunflower_ Sha_ Wen_ Learning >


    fortunately, the workers got off work on time, and the scene of dust and sawdust flying downstairs came to an end. Luo Feiyan asked the beauticians who didn''t go out to help watch, so he quickly went upstairs to take a shower.


    The faucet kept sprinkling water down, and it was very cool and comfortable on her body. Luo Feiyan looked at the mirror that gradually appeared water mist. Inside, she was naked, but not inch. Of course, except for the bath towel covered with shower gel in her hand.


    The skin is smooth and tender, and seems to have a light luster. The water flows down slowly, along the long hair, along the neck, and along the double peaks, like a big hand caressing her.


    Luo Feiyan took a deep breath, and the chest peak seemed to rise a lot. With his eyes closed, his mind involuntarily appeared the entanglement between himself and Suk that day.


    Although I was drunk at that time, and my mind was full of messy pictures, the most real and crucial part at that time seemed to be deliberately reserved, clear and unforgettable.


    Green hands and lavender bath gel slowly wipe the body. From top to bottom, every corner, the cool skin is in sharp contrast to the heat in the heart. Once you let go of your body, it will be like the water breaking the dike.


    Scenes continue to emerge in my mind, the more I feel extremely hot and dry, even my breath becomes restless, and my heart beats more violently.


    As time went by, Luo Feiyan quickly dried his body, changed his clothes, opened the door and went back to the bedroom. . |


    the time was just right, and before the hair was completely dry, Suk''s voice came.


    Before the mind of Suk and in front of the small is too slowly overlap together, the heart can not help but once again rippling.


    Suk looked at Luo Feiyan in front of him, his eyes rippling like spring water. He opened his hands and made a gesture of hugging him. As he walked towards him, he said, "little Zhengtai! Come on


    "Well! Sister Yan, is there anyone else in the room? " Before Luo Feiyan came, Suk first shook his head to make sure he didn''t get into the state so quickly, then poked his neck and looked inside. In order to avoid repeating the same mistake, he had to be careful.


    Luo Feiyan naturally knew what Suk meant and chuckled: "don''t worry, Qin Zheng didn''t come today!" As soon as he finished, he watched Suk run towards the door.


    With a bang, Suk reconfirmed that the door was closed, and that it was locked just in case, and then returned at the speed of a leopard.


    Luo Feiyan looked at Suk and rushed directly towards him. In the blink of an eye, he held himself in his arms. Although he had known Suk for a long time, he had never seen such a warm side, and his heart beat faster.


    The smell of male hormone in men is the most aphrodisiac poison in women. Luo Feiyan closed his eyes and gently nestled his head on Suk''s shoulder. Suddenly, he felt that he was picked up by Suk.


    Suk put his hands on his waist and picked up luofeiyan, so he went straight into the bedroom. In an instant, they both lay on the bed at the same time. Originally, Suk could control his impulse when he entered the door, but when he tightly hugged luofeiyan''s body and stuck together, chakra in the whole Province broke out again.


    With the first experience, Suk''s instinct gradually opened up. In the face of Luo Feiyan, he didn''t have to suppress the fire in his heart. The fire ignited them in a flash, making them happy.


    When a decisive battle begins, the two sides are equal. One moment they are starving, the other moment they are fighting. After you sing, I''ll be on the stage. It''s not until Suk''s victory is over.


    Luo Feiyan lay on Suk''s arm, fingers slowly sliding along the lines of his muscles: "little Zhengtai, you''ve made my sister miserable!"


    Suk pulled the corners of his mouth. The restlessness of sequelae disappeared with the end of the war. Now he became the young boy again. Although they were frank and intertwined with each other, they still felt a little shy.


    "Sister Yanyan, I''m sorry, I don''t know what happened!" Recalling the first time, Luo Fei smoke pain can not get out of bed, Suk more and more embarrassed and guilty.


    "I''m sorry, fool!" Luo Feiyan said and directly turned over and pressed on Suk''s chest, and the two big meats suddenly turned into meat cakes: "little Zhengtai, how can I feel that you seem to have changed a person, like a green apple for a while, like an old goat for a while!"


    Luofei''s long wavy red hair fell in front of him, but his pretty face was still red and dizzy. Because of sweat, some of his hair was stuck on his forehead.


    Suk subconsciously raised her hand and gently combed her long hair. The world was really wonderful. Suk never dreamed that he would get along with Luo Feiyan one day. However, he also knew that his mother was right. Since he had done it, he should not shrink back."Sister tobacco, I don''t know what''s going on. I''m going crazy these days. I''m full of such things!" Suk talked about his troubles, with a helpless face: "I tell you, don''t laugh at me. Now I see a woman, I think"


    LUO Feiyan puts his elbow on Suk''s chest and holds his chin in one hand. After listening to it, he seems to analyze it for a while, and then slowly says: "according to my judgment, there is only one reason!"


    "What is it?"


    "That is you are a little lecheron!" Luo Feiyan finished and pointed out his forefinger to Suk''s forehead.


    "I''ll go! No Suk a black line, want to cry no tears of looking at Luo Feiyan, but don''t know how to refute.


    "If you want me to say that, you are in a normal state now. It seems that puberty is like this!" Luo Feiyan can feel Suk''s distress, and formally began to give him advice: "you can''t go on like this. You can''t hurt yourself, or you can hurt others. I don''t want to hear that Weihai has abnormal lusters one day!"


    "No!" Suk is out of his way now. What Luo Feiyan said is exactly what he was worried about, especially that he can feel that sometimes he can''t control his thinking completely. Besides wring his thighs with his hands, he really has no good way.


    "For a disease like you, there are solutions!" Luofeiyan is now a doctor again.


    "What can I do?" Suk''s eyes shine.


    "The so-called blocking is better than sparing. The more depressed you are, the more uncontrollable you are. It''s better to let go completely!" Luo Feiyan said here, a soft eye, the tip of his tongue slowly swept over his red lips, and his voice seemed to be enchanting. He lowered his head and stuck it to Suk''s ear: "when you think about it, come to me right away, elder sister, can you solve it for you?"

 Chapter 367

    Luo Feiyan''s voice has always been a little hoarse. She is enchanted in Suk''s ears, and the heat from her mouth blows through her ears, suddenly numb, like an electric current spreading to her whole body. . |


    Suk''s blood was boiling all of a sudden. With the buzzing of his brain, he felt dizzy. He ran around with the fire in his body and converged under the Dantian. Suk suddenly stepped forward.


    "Well! Sister Yan, I think about it now! " Suk subconsciously raised his hand to embrace luofeiyan, stroked luofeiyan''s clean back, sliding up and down.


    Both of them haven''t changed their clothes, but they are covered with a thin blanket. When Luo Feiyan hears Suk''s words, he naturally looks back at the small tent. Feixia on both cheeks raises his hand and taps it gently: "disgusting!"


    This sound of disgust is no different from blowing the bugle of battle. Suk is about to turn over and get on the horse immediately. As soon as he makes an effort at his waist, he is suddenly pressed down by Luo Feiyan: "don''t move!"


    Luo Feiyan looked at Suk with a straight face: "you! Even if I don''t want you to restrain yourself, I can''t do it too often! Even if you''re OK, I can''t stand it! "


    Su Ke was pressed by Luo Feiyan. When she heard her saying this again, she gave up her resistance and sighed, "sister Yan, don''t tease me. It''s easy for you to get fired!"


    "You still sigh. If you want to sigh, I also sigh. I don''t know what evil I did in my last life. How can I like you, little hairy boy, for no reason!" Although Luo Fei smoke said so, but the affection in the eyes is still continuous, like a wave of spring water.


    "Am I too handsome?" Suk''s mood relaxed, and he also had the idea of joking. The fire in his body slowly subsided.


    "Bah! You are still handsome Luo Fei raised his body and looked at Suk''s face carefully. After the anger was pressed down, the blurred color in his eyes faded away. His nose was very clear, his mouth was slightly tilted, and his smile was warm and soft. He couldn''t help recalling the way he saw him for the first time. (Kui ~ Sha Wen ^ Xue)


    "you said you didn''t look very good at first, but now you look more and more pleasant!" Luo Feiyan raised his hand and brushed Suk''s cheek: "I don''t know what''s good with you? So many girls complain


    "Complain?" Suk asked in reply, I really don''t know what I did wrong, and it made people angry.


    "Yes! By the way, did you call Linglong? " Luo Feiyan suddenly thought of something and asked.


    "On the phone? What are you doing? " Suk was a little confused and frowned slightly. He didn''t know what Luo Feiyan said.


    "This girl sent me a short message to complain for a long time. When waiting for the plane at the airport, she said that you didn''t send her a short message back. It''s not interesting at all!" When Luo Feiyan said this, he seemed to be slightly jealous and said with his mouth.


    "Text message?" Suk really didn''t notice. He reached out and pulled his trousers at the foot of the bed. He turned out his cell phone. Sure enough, there were several unread messages, all of which belonged to Li Linglong.


    "Hello! I''m going The first message is opened.


    "Hello! I''m going to get on the plane The second message is opened.


    "Suk, you''re going to die! Your second boss is going to go home, and you don''t know how to say goodbye to me. Do you want a salary? " The third one is full of anger. I don''t know if the girl scolds herself in her heart.


    Suk shrugged his shoulders helplessly, thinking that he had been studying the sequelae of the system all afternoon. He really noticed that there was a short message, and then he put his mobile phone under his pillow: "got it! You see, you also found me a second boss, sister Yanjie, or you''ll fire her, and I''ll make up for her money! "


    "Che, you are rich!" Luo Feiyan curled his mouth and didn''t take it seriously. Then he lay on Suk''s shoulder again: "I don''t like the two million she gave me. You know, if I want to make Fangfei Yi big, drive to Yanjing and connect with her family, it''s really helpful!"


    Suk knew what Luo Feiyan thought in his heart. One day, he could destroy his wife''s family and get revenge by his own hands. But how could a little woman turn the huge family upside down? It''s hard!


    "Flying smoke!" Suk turned to look at the woman in her arms and changed her name from "sister tobacco" to "Feiyan". Her eyes were bright and sincere: "it''s strange that I didn''t have a few years earlier to share weal and woe with you, but you have me in the future. I will make all your dreams come true, all your dreams!"


    Luo Feiyan quietly listens to Suk''s words. Somehow, there is a kind of astringent feeling in his eyes. It seems that some liquid is hovering. Suk''s words seem to directly probe into her heart. How many men''s rhetoric, how many men''s vows, but without his words, people feel the heart beating.


    He raised his head again, his eyes filled with mist, but his smile was quiet: "little Zhengtai, my sister loves you so much, come on! Kiss one Said, Luo Fei smoke Du small mouth, dragonfly water general kiss in Suk''s lips.


    Suk subconsciously hugged Luo Feiyan tightly. Just as he was about to respond, he heard the door of the room suddenly knocked, and a woman''s voice came: "sister tobacco, open the door!"


    "Du Wan?" Suk and Luo Feiyan were both startled and at a loss."Sister tobacco, sister tobacco!" Du Wan''s voice sounded again,


    "you hide quickly!" Luo Feiyan''s face was also a little nervous, and he sat up directly. The scenery in front of his chest was exposed to the air, but Suk didn''t have the heart to appreciate it now. He grabbed his pants and put them on quickly.


    "Wardrobe!" Suk subconsciously grabbed the T-shirt and ran to the wardrobe, but as soon as he opened the door, he was dumbfounded, and then opened another door, which still made him vomit blood.


    Women''s clothes will always be less than one, this sentence is too reasonable. Now Suk wants to say that women''s wardrobe will always be less than one, and the wardrobe is full of lofy''s clothes. Don''t say that you can''t get in, just say that you can''t get in. I''m afraid you''ll have to suffocate after a while.


    He turned around to look for a hiding place and took a look at the curtain, but it didn''t fall to the ground. It was estimated that he could see everything under his belt. When Suk was at a loss, Luo Feiyan finally showed him a clear way.


    "Under the bed, quick!"


    At this time, Luo Feiyan had put on his underwear and put on his pink nightgown. He lowered his voice and waved to Suk.


    Suk saw that there was a gap under the bed. It was not the common bed that fell to the ground directly. With the help of heaven, he dived in directly.


    "Sister Yan, why are you so slow! Were you sleeping just now? " Du Wan knocked on the door for half a day, and finally came in. Seeing the messy marks on the bed, he found an excuse for Luo Feiyan. He turned his head and looked at Luo Feiyan behind him: "sister Yan, what''s wrong with your face?"


    Suk lowered his head and lay nervously under the bed. When he relaxed a little, he looked up and saw his legs coming through the gap. He was wearing a pair of sandals with high heel sandals. Ten cute toes were still shining with his bright nails.

 Chapter 368

    As Du Wan came closer, Suk''s heart beat, and the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath, for fear that he would be found. . |


    "eh? Yes? What''s wrong with my face? " Luo Feiyan followed Du Wan. Hearing her words, he touched his cheek subconsciously.


    "Yes, you look in the mirror, you are now the standard double cheek Feixia, just like you just finished bed exercise with others!" Du Wan was carrying a shopping bag in his hand. It seemed that he had just come back from shopping. He turned his head and picked his eyebrows at Luofei.


    "You miss spring, you girl!" Luo Feiyan''s face was hot. Although Du Wan was right, he would not admit it. He raised his hand and poked Du Wan''s chest.


    Sure enough, Luo Feiyan''s move was very powerful. Du Wan jumped over the topic and ran straight to the bed. He threw his shopping bag aside, slapped it twice, kicked his high heels to one side, and lay down comfortably.


    Suk felt that the bed board on his head was slightly pressed down, but it soon returned to its original state, while Du Wan''s delicate feet hung down beside the bed and swayed back and forth.


    The skin is smooth and delicate, the heel has a round radian, the sole plate is also white and straight, and the toes are in order. From a distance, people have the impulse to play with it. But Suk is afraid to move. If he is found, he will die miserably.


    Luo Feiyan followed Du Wan''s steps and glanced under the bed subconsciously. He found that Suk was hiding well. He pretended to be indifferent and sat at the head of the bed.


    "Why?" Suddenly Du Wan twitched his nose and inhaled: "sister tobacco, what''s the taste of this?"


    "What''s the taste? Not at all! I think that''s it! " Luo Feiyan also inhaled, and found nothing abnormal.


    "No! It''s a bit sweaty. It''s just like the smell of grass. No, it''s a mixed flavor. It smells good. Is it your new perfume? " Du Wan sniffed it carefully for a long time and came to a conclusion. |


    when Du Wan said that, Luo Feiyan was flustered and immediately understood what it was like. It was just the smoke after the war between men and women. He had just met Suk swordsmen in this bed, and the aftertaste was really like that.


    However, Luo Feiyan''s face remained unchanged, pretending to be casual and said: "come on! I think you have a bad nose. It''s time to see a doctor! "


    Du Wan stretched hard and asked subconsciously, "sister tobacco, why didn''t Suk come here?"


    "Yo! You little girl, I said that you have moved your heart. You still don''t admit it. When you first came here, you began to talk about little Zhengtai! " Luo Feiyan laughs, then stomps his feet, which makes Suk shrink his neck.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen him for several days! My father''s birthday next week. I''m afraid he''ll run away. I can''t sing a monologue. My mother will scold me to death! " With a smile, Du Wan did not deny that she missed Suk.


    "You said you''re going to take Suk home. Do you think you''ve been attracted to Suk?" Luo Feiyan said while lying beside Du Wan.


    "What''s the point? He''s just a little kid. He doesn''t even have hair! Can I take a fancy to him? " As soon as Du Wan turned her lips, she began to retort. It seemed that she didn''t take Suk seriously at all.


    "How do you know they don''t even have hair? Did you peek? Is that right? " Luo Feiyan then reached out and scratched Du Wan''s armpit, which made the girl wriggle to escape from her.


    Suk felt that his head was shaking. It seemed that the bed board might collapse at any time, but he had no choice but to lie down and die. However, when he thought of Du Wan''s words just now, he was speechless. Without investigation, he would have no right to speak!


    "Sister Yanjie, you say it''s OK for me to take Suk home!" Two women make enough, wheezing, Du Wan began to ask Luo Feiyan advice.


    "Well? What''s the problem? "


    "That''s the problem of old cattle eating tender grass!" After a pause, duwan said with embarrassment.


    In a word, Luo Feiyan was embarrassed. In terms of age, he was two years older than Du Wan. However, it''s not the time to think about it. He asked: "do you want old cow to eat tender grass, or are you afraid that people will say that old cow eats tender grass?"


    "I''m afraid? What am I afraid of? What happened to my cow? What''s wrong with me eating tender grass? I want to eat, I''m Du Wan, I speak for myself Du Wan suddenly thought of a paragraph of advertising words, with the awe inspiring righteousness.


    "Oh? Do you want to eat now? " Luo Feiyan squeezed his eyes at Du Wan, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was full of provocation.


    "Hey, hey, if Suk were here, I''d borrow your bed and eat him!" Where does Du Wan know that the hero in the story is hiding under her buttocks? While talking, she makes an appearance of enjoyment. She slightly closes her eyes and sweeps her lips with the tip of her tongue: "I just don''t know how Su Xiaodi tastes?"


    Suk hid under the bed. The more he heard this, the more he felt that the topic tended to be emotional. Moreover, because of Du Wan''s words, he began to feel hot and dry again. He had to twist his thigh hard to resist."It looks good!" Luo Feiyan also slightly recalled the results of his previous battle and gave Du Wan an experienced explanation, but it sounded like a joke.


    "Hey hey, sister Yanjie, you won''t have got ahead of time!" Du Wan then twisted his body, gently touched Luo Feiyan''s shoulder, and then said: "I''m afraid Suk is doomed because of your charm, and I tell you, sister Yan, xiaozhengtai is not as pure as it seems!"


    "Well? What do you say? "


    "I tell you, I''ve seen him peek at your Mimi many times! I wish I could get in and have a baby Before he finished, Du Wan lowered his voice: "besides, he''s not only peeking at you, he''s always staring at me!"


    Suk is now almost shameless. He is red in face and ears. He can even feel the lethality of Luofei smoke coming down from above. He thinks that he didn''t do it so obviously!


    "Cut! Look at your more normal, who don''t know your childhood giant Ru little Du Wan''s prestige! What kind of man has to bow down to you when he sees you Luo Feiyan said, directly opened his hands to grasp the past: "let me try, 34d feel good?"


    Suk really didn''t know how big the 34d was, but Du Wan''s bimodal chest was not small, even the biggest one she had ever seen.


    "Ah! dying! No way Du Wan was ravaged by Luo Feiyan for a while. He begged for mercy and moved out of bed: "sister Yan, how about the skirt I bought today?"


    After hearing this, Suk saw Du Wan jump out of bed, standing barefooted beside the bed. Just as he was about to step back a little, suddenly a pleated skirt of black, red and white striped plaid cloth slipped down, that is, the kind of Japanese and Korean student uniform skirt, fell on Guangjie''s feet.


    "I''ll put it on and have a look. Sister Yan, please comment on it for me." Du Wan took her feet back from her skirt and walked to the shopping bag she had thrown away.


    With Du Wan''s steps, Suk can see more and more, from his slender legs to his slightly plump thighs, eh! All of a sudden, Suk was stunned, and Du Wan''s small buttocks suddenly appeared in the eyes. There was a small pink bow in the back of his black briefs, and his round hips were tight, shaking from side to side.


    At this time, Du Wan''s hand movement has not stopped, and he is unbuttoning his shirt. Seeing that the perfect figure of his back is about to appear in front of him, Suk can''t help swallowing his saliva and shorting his breath.

 Chapter 369

    Shua, Du Wan directly took off his shirt to one side, and from a distance, a beautiful carcass appeared in front of Suk''s eyes. The girl was 1.65 meters in appearance, not tall, but she was definitely not tall. .__ £©


    the upper circumference is still full from the back, the bra strap is tight, and the waist is as slim as willow. When you hold it, you don''t know how the small waist supports the huge weight of the upper body. The black silk pants below show a golden inverted triangle, and the exposed part is as attractive as the covered part.


    "Gudong!" At this time, Luo Feiyan jumped out of bed: "ah! Don''t try on the clothes yet


    "What for?" Du turned around and Suk could see the scenery just below her neck. The two peaks were so big! This is a sigh from the heart, just like two full moons, shining, round and white.


    The curve on both sides of the waist is round, slowly contracting down to the crotch, the abdomen is flat, and the skin is delicate. The delicate little navel is very lovely. When you look down again, ER! At this time, Luo Fei''s smoke was already in front of Du Wan.


    "You! Did you sweat after shopping for a long time? Take a bath before you change your clothes In fact, Luo Feiyan had long wanted to get rid of Du Wan, but he couldn''t find a chance. After all, it''s not a good way for Suk to hide under the bed. Now, he can''t care about Du Wan''s spring in front of his little Zhengtai. He pushes Du Wan into the bathroom as he walks.


    "Yes! I''ll take a shower first Du Wan let Luo Feiyan say so, immediately feel a little uncomfortable, half pushed into the bathroom.


    Luo Feiyan breathed a sigh of relief, patted her chest, and finally got the girl to another place. He quickly turned around to greet Suk. Who knows, the door of the bathroom opened again, startled, and quickly turned her head. . |


    "Hey, hey! Would you like a mandarin duck bath Du Wan poked his head out and gave Luo Feiyan a wink.


    "Go! Go and wash it Luo Fei waved his hand to Du Wan like a fly, urging him to do so. It was only when he saw that the girl drew back again, and the sound of running water came from the bathroom that he really let go.


    "Suk, get out of here!" Luo Feiyan''s voice was very low, and he bent to look under the bed. Suk crawled out carefully, looking warily at the direction of the bathroom, holding a T-shirt in his hand.


    At present, Suk has put on his trousers, but he hasn''t put on his T-shirt. He has been holding it in his hand. The faint muscle lines of his upper body are full of strength. However, Luo Feiyan doesn''t have time to appreciate it. He whispers: "you go out first and come back later!"


    "Well!" Suk also know the opportunity, quickly nodded, quietly to the door, while walking, while taking the opportunity to put on a compassionate.


    "Bang!" Suk was so nervous that before his head came out of his T-shirt, he bumped into the door. Suddenly, his eyes were full of stars. Subconsciously, he let out a whoop.


    When he realized that it was too late, he was in a panic and had to open the door and run for the road.


    "Yo! Little Zhengtai is here Luo Feiyan was also surprised. It was obvious that the sound of Suk hitting the door came to the bathroom, and the sound of water stopped immediately. He responded immediately and acted according to circumstances.


    Suk looked at lofy and winked at himself. He soon understood her intention, took a deep breath, pretended to be nothing, and said, "well, here you are, sister smoker!"


    But when Suk spoke, his eyes involuntarily glanced at the bathroom. The frosted glass door didn''t have a good visual effect, but he could still see Du Wan''s faint figure.


    Du Wan had already thrown aside the few pieces of cloth she had. Now she was standing under the sprinkler head, and when she heard the door ringing, she subconsciously closed the sprinkler head. Then she heard Suk''s voice coming.


    As soon as he thought that Suk was only one door away from him, where could duwan take a bath as if nothing had happened? He looked at his smooth body, and then looked at the three-point underwear on one side. He stood still in the same place, stunned, and even began to accelerate unconsciously.


    Scene change, just Suk hiding under the bed, careful, now changed to Du Wan hiding in the bathroom, Li, atmosphere dare not out, there is a cycle of heaven, retribution.


    Luo Feiyan managed to cope with this. Seeing that Suk was still standing at the door, he squeezed his eyes at him. He cooperated with the routine just now and said, "little Zhengtai, you go out first and let your sister change clothes, OK?" He pointed to the bathroom.


    Suk answered subconsciously and turned to leave. However, he suddenly thought of Du Wan''s words. The girl said bad things behind her. She said that she didn''t have enough hair. She said that she had nothing to do with other people''s chest. She suddenly got angry from her heart.


    "Sister Yan, I''ll go to the bathroom first!" While talking, he smiles at Luo Feiyan''s mischievous joke. Before his words are heard, he has already walked in the past and reaches out to pull the door of the bathroom.


    Du Wan is listening to the outside. When she hears that Luo Feiyan is going to invite Suk out, she is relieved. She thinks that sister Yanjie is a friend. If Suk knows that she is taking a bath here, she will be ashamed.But before his heart beat down, Suk''s words suddenly rang in his ears, followed by the sound of footsteps to the door, as if the next second will open the frosted glass door.


    Because there were only Luo Feiyan and himself in the room at that time, and they were both women, so Du Wan didn''t lock the door from the inside, so that the door was just closed. If someone pulled it from the outside, it would open directly.


    "Ah Du Wan screamed, like a little rabbit, and jumped directly to the door, holding the door handle tightly with both hands. At this time, Suk also began to pull.


    "Well?" Suk''s performance was unexpected. He continued to exert himself. This man and woman, inside and outside the door, started a close tug of war. Of course, the main reason was that Suk only used two successful forces, otherwise Du Wan would not be his opponent.


    Two people at the same time, the glass door slightly exposed a crack, but it will soon close, back and forth a few times, Suk outside the door spoke again: "sister tobacco, you come in here, the thief is hiding in the bathroom, you don''t be afraid, I''ll hit the door!"


    When Du Wan heard that Suk was going to hit the door, he couldn''t control it any more and cried out: "Suk is me!" The voice trembled slightly because of the tension.


    "You? Who are you? " Suk pretended not to recognize her voice, said while looking at the side of the Luo Fei smoke, this woman naturally know Suk in bad, forced to not let himself laugh.


    "I''m Du Wan!" Du Wan really has no way out, still clinging to the doorknob and saying her name.


    "Well? Sister Du Wan? What are you doing here? Come out quickly With that, Suk pulled the doorknob again.

 Chapter 370

    Du Wan now blushed with shame and embarrassment. Hearing that Suk asked him to go out quickly, he looked at his underwear and said, "I can''t get out now!"


    "Ah? Du Wanjie, I want to go to the toilet! I can''t hold it. Do you mean the door is broken? You wait for me, I''ll knock it off! " Suk said with a teasing face. If it was normal, duwan would have reflected that Suk was joking, but this situation really made her feel at a loss. !__ >


    "don''t knock the door if it''s not broken!"


    Suk stood outside the door, his hands no longer forced, but he suddenly yelled and bluffed: "sister Du Wan, you stand behind, I hit you!"


    "Ah! no I''m not dressed Du Wan was so scared that he almost burst into tears. He was short of breath, and the two big jade rabbits on his chest kept jumping around in a frenzy.


    "What? You''re not dressed? " Suk stood still, through a glass door, and finally avenged Du Wan for his bad words.


    "Suk, stop it!" At this time, Luo Feiyan finally came forward and came over.


    Until this time, Du Wan remembered that there was another Luofei cigarette outside. She felt much safer and breathed hard. She thought that she was really unlucky today.


    "Xiaowan?" Luo Feiyan stood at the door and knocked: "didn''t you just say you wanted to take a mandarin duck bath? Do you want to let Suk in? "


    "Sister tobacco!" Du Wan was red faced and his voice was imploring for mercy.


    Su Ke looked at Du Wan''s resentful eyes, and felt cool air coming out of his neck. He raised his hand and rubbed his nose: "Hey, sister Du Wan, I didn''t mean to do that!"


    By this time, Du Wan had come out of the bathroom, but he didn''t put on the new skirt. Instead, he was wearing a suit similar to a student''s suit, with a slim white shirt on the top, a scarf with the same color as the skirt on the chest, and a red and black-and-white striped plaid skirt on the bottom. .__ £©


    with the face like a high school student, the proud 34d bimodal, the big white legs exposed outside, the typical childlike giant Ru!


    But now the girl is staring at Suk with a murderous face, and is still worried about what happened in the bathroom just now. She gritted her teeth and said, "don''t you want to go to the toilet? Go


    "Eh!" Suk quickly shook his head and made an excuse: "I''ve been out there just now!"


    "Come in with me now!" Du Wan raised her eyebrows, pointed to the door of the bathroom and called out. She immediately confused Suk, confused and confused.


    "Look, I won''t castrate you!" Du Wan was angry, like a little tiger, and even wanted to bite Suk''s little brother off.


    "Eh!" Su kedun felt a sudden chill under the Dantian. He shivered subconsciously and quickly laughed: "sister Du Wanjie, you can quickly calm down. Anger is easy to accelerate aging. Just when you look angry, you will be two years old. Now you are like a 19-year-old!"


    "Bah!" Du Wan clenched her teeth hard and couldn''t easily let Suk''s rhetoric get confused. There was a saying that sugar coated food was eaten and the shell was thrown back: "I''m a natural beauty. You don''t have to praise me. I tell you, now you can get away with your death, but you can''t get away with your life!" He pointed to Suk''s nose and said.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry Du Wan was. Just now, in the bathroom, she almost peed. Er, although she didn''t wear pants, she almost peed! I don''t think it''s easy to get rid of my hatred without dismembering Suk.


    Suk subconsciously looked at Luo Feiyan, but for Suk''s help, the woman''s face was full of cunning smile, helpless loose shoulder, a pair of your self-help expression.


    "Suk, now I''ll let you go and save your life. Come home with me next week. If you mess up my business, I''ll let you live or die!" Du Wan''s anger still lingered and her face was covered with frost. If she had a whip in her hand, she would be a queen immediately.


    "Yes! Xiao Wan, you have to make him want to be immortal and die! " Luo Feiyan stood by and waved the flag to Du Wan. Du Wan was stunned. He turned his head to look at Luo Feiyan, and suddenly his cheeks turned red: "sister Yan, what are you talking about?"


    "Well! Wrong? " Luo Feiyan''s pink lips were slightly upturned, with a faint smile: "let me say again, how about you make him exhausted, limp and soft?"


    "Sister tobacco, you hate it!" Du Wan looked at Luo Feiyan''s eyes, with the meaning of coloring. He couldn''t imagine what she was saying, and he didn''t care to criticize Suk any more. He stamped his foot and ran directly into the bedroom.


    Seeing Du Wan run away, Suk was finally saved. He patted his chest, and then raised his thumb towards Luo Feiyan. The goblin had boundless power. In a few words, he was robbed by nine days thunder.


    Luo Feiyan glared at him angrily and turned to keep up with Du Wan''s steps! Is little Du Wan shy? "


    A storm is over, and Suk walks in. Luo Feiyan sits at the head of the bed, while Du Wan lies on her back with a magazine in her hand. It''s worth mentioning that the girl is lying dishonestly, with her legs up, and the skirt of the student''s dress is wide open.As soon as Suk took a subconscious look, he felt Luo Feiyan''s murderous spirit flying in front of him. He quickly turned his head, calmed his breathing and sat on the sofa.


    "Xiao Wan''er, if you want to take Suk to your house, do you want to warm up well first, and don''t help at that time!" Luo Feiyan began to tease Du Wan again. This time, he also brought Suk with him: "but it''s cheap, suxiaodi. You can touch and hold it, and it''s aboveboard!"


    Suk was said to have a face of embarrassment, but when Luo Feiyan said four words aboveboard, there seemed to be a touch of melancholy in his eyes.


    "Well! Don''t pay attention to the little wolf Du Wan straightened up, sat up and gouged out Suk.


    However, due to the excessive movement, when Du Wan sat up, the thin blanket on the bed was about to fall down directly along the foot of the bed. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand and suddenly saw a mass of black things rolling to the floor.


    Du Wan poked his neck to see that he suddenly found a new world. He turned to look at Luo Feiyan: "sister Yan, please recruit me from the facts. Whose are these men''s underwear?"


    Luo Feiyan was stunned at first, and then immediately stood up. Sure enough, at the foot of the bed, a pair of black men''s underwear was lying quietly on the ground, with Levi''s letters written on the wide elastic band.


    Suk''s face turned red. Until this time, he found that he was empty and cool. Unexpectedly, when duwan knocked on the door, he was too nervous and forgot his underwear.

 Chapter 371

    Du Wan looked like Sherlock Holmes. His eyes were shining. He looked up and down at Luofei smoke. He was full of suspicion. At the corner of his mouth, he was surprised to discover the new world: "hum! Sister Yan, come on, which man''s underwear is this? If I find out, hey, hey As he spoke, he began to rub his hands. |


    LUO Feiyan naturally knew what was going on, his cheeks flushed, and he was even at a loss at that time. However, he reacted quickly, and instantly returned to the spirit state of all kinds. He went straight over and stooped to pick it up: "who''s what? This is my own! Why not? "


    "Don''t deny it, who doesn''t know you are a thong except for black lace!" Du Wan naturally doesn''t believe it. She and Luo Feiyan are also excellent friends. Otherwise, she would not have taken off all of them in front of her.


    But Luo Feiyan usually likes underwear style, she is also very familiar with, where so easy to let her muddle through, eyes staring at Luo Feiyan, do not let go a trace.


    "What do you know? It''s the trend now. Men''s underwear is loose and comfortable. It''s very comfortable to wear!" As if to provide evidence for his own words, Luo Feiyan said: "I have a dozen in my cupboard! Would you like to try it, too? "


    Where can Du Wan let Luo Feiyan go so easily? Although Luo Feiyan has made a lot of men for such a long time, no one has really come into her love life. As a good friend, she always keeps this in mind.


    If the underwear really came from a man, I''m afraid Du Wan would be very happy for Luo Feiyan, so now the girl immediately nodded her head and agreed: "good! You show me! If so, I''ll believe you! "


    Luo Feiyan didn''t expect that Du Wan really wanted to see it. Suddenly, his face changed slightly, and his heart beat steadily. Unconsciously, he accelerated: "do you really want to see it? You can''t look at it in vain. If you lose, you have to change it in front of little Zhengtai! "


    Luo Feiyan gave Suk a wink without any trace. Now it''s really an emergency. Someone must break the deadlock. . |


    Suk thought that there was something like this in luofeiyan''s wardrobe. Otherwise, how could his voice be so firm and his expression be so calm? But when he saw the eyes that luofeiyan just glanced at him, he was in a mess in the wind.


    "Yes! Anyway, Suk is not an outsider. What''s wrong with changing underwear? " It seems that Du Wan is determined to make this matter clear.


    Suk did not expect that his carelessness caused such a dangerous situation, but now he has no good way to resolve it, so he can only sit idly.


    "Yes Luo Feiyan clenched his teeth, turned around and faced his own wardrobe, but his own wardrobe knew that it was not a small Dingdang space bag. He could take out whatever he wanted, and could only squeeze his eyes and pick his eyebrows.


    But like an old monk, Suk didn''t respond at all. In his hurry, Luo Feiyan was short of breath and his heart beat faster. He was about to brush past Suk. When he came to the door of the wardrobe, he heard Suk''s voice finally.


    "Sister tobacco!"


    Luo Feiyan quickly stopped, like a well-trained robot, he stepped back in three or two steps: "what''s the matter?"


    Without waiting for Suk to speak, Luo Feiyan yelled at Du Wan: "come on, Xiao Wan. Suk seems to be ill. Look at his face!"


    "Well?" Du Wan heard that Luo Feiyan''s tone was not right, so he ran over quickly. When he saw Suk coming, his face was very ugly and red, and there was a lot of sweat on his forehead. He was shocked: "Suk, what''s the matter with you? Do you feel bad? "


    Suk knows very well that this painting of himself is not all because you are scared, uncomfortable? What a pain! Until now, my heart is still in disorder, but now that I want to play the role of the patient, I have to look a little bit.


    "Well!" Suk''s voice became breathless: "I feel dizzy, my heart beats fast, and I can''t breathe!" While talking about this guy, he leaned his head against the back of the sofa and slowly closed his eyes. Suddenly, he suddenly appeared sick.


    "Out of breath? Shall I give you artificial respiration? " Du Wan still had a little doubt in his heart. After all, the time of Suk''s illness was too opportune, and the boy was usually as strong as a cow. He never heard him say that he was uncomfortable, so he said it immediately.


    Suk heard this sentence, subconsciously will open his eyes, but Luo Feiyan in Du Wan speak at the same time realized that bad, hold in Suk''s back hand, do not show traces of twist him, let him wake up, did not fall into Du Wan''s trap.


    "No, next time!" Suk seemed to be in a daze, waved his hand, and then leisurely said: "now can you help me downstairs, to exchange fresh air!"


    Luo Feiyan and Du Wan, two beauties, one left and one right, helped Suk slowly down the stairs. In order to better perform the essence of the patient''s flighty steps, Suk''s body could not help shaking from left to right, and even Du Wan''s rabbit was squeezed for a long time.Wenxiang nephrite, cuddling, Suk finally went downstairs, the sky has been a little dark, without the support of two beauties, just a person sitting on the steps, pretending to breathe hard.


    Looking at Suk''s face gradually returning to normal, he seemed to be getting more energetic. Du Wan bent forward, leaning forward, holding his knees in both hands: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Du Wan''s posture was too exciting. The two mountains were right in front of him. Although the sky was a bit of a hindrance to his sight, Coco''s human imagination was infinite.


    With a Gudong sound, Suk swallowed his saliva subconsciously, and quickly moved his eyes to one side: "maybe he went to bed too late these nights! There will be a monthly exam next week. I can''t help it! "


    Su Ke''s reasons are very good and persuasive. Du Wan, who came from his student days, believes most of them: "you say you don''t stay up late next time. If you have any problems with your body, your academic performance will be better!"


    Luo Feiyan, who was standing on one side, was relieved at the success of his scheme. However, seeing that Du Wan cared so much about Suk, he always felt something was wrong and squatted on the ground: "little Zhengtai, if you want to say artificial respiration, my sister''s skill is also good! Would you like to have a try? "


    [author''s digression]: little lonely people from Langfang, Hebei Province, ask: do you have a fellow townsman?

 Chapter 372

    Luo Feiyan said while looking at Suk affectionately: "little Zhengtai, if you want to talk about artificial respiration, my sister''s skill is also good. Do you want to try it?"


    "Eh!" As soon as Suk heard this, he felt that there was a slight sour gas in it, like vinegar. He was embarrassed. Before he spoke, he heard a group of passers-by making a sound. . |


    "Ouch! No, I''m dying. Who can help me Voice, said the emergency, but the tone with a joke, Suk''s line of sight just facing them.


    Four of them are young. They should be college students, but they should belong to the kind of boys who jump in school. One of them looks ok. At this time, he pinches his neck, pretends to be out of breath, and mutters: "who can give me artificial respiration!" It immediately attracted the laughter of his companions.


    Luo Feiyan immediately frowned and looked around. He knew that these people should have heard what he had just said. He was joking here!


    Suk was also a little unhappy. After all, the relationship between Luo Feiyan and himself was quite different. Subconsciously, he stood up from the ground and looked unhappy.


    College students are vigorous and vigorous, and they are also the kind of campus playfulness. Otherwise, they dare not tease strangers in passers-by. As soon as they see Suk standing up, their eyes turn to Suk one after another,


    the atmosphere is not very harmonious, but suddenly some of the four people shout: "are you Suk?"


    Suk was stunned. He had never met these people, let alone knew them. Someone recognized him. Was he a student of Weihai Normal University? Zheng Mo''s classmate?


    Luo Feiyan and Du Wan also thought that they were Suk''s friends, subconsciously looked at Suk, and did not speak,


    "do you know me?" Although Suk is not very happy, if he really knows himself, he is not very happy. . |


    "he''s really Suk!! Weihai''s own Spiderman At this time, the named boy suddenly waved his newspaper to his companion. Instead of answering Suk''s question, he spread the newspaper to his companion and pointed to a piece of news on it.


    "It''s really him!" At the beginning, the boy who was looking for artificial respiration read the newspaper and looked at Suk. His face soon changed from banter to eagerness. He turned his head and looked at Suk: "you''re good, man! It''s enough to save people in the fire


    "Really, you are so handsome!"


    "Man, why don''t you sign for me?"


    "Hey! Today, I came out and met the great hero of Weihai! "


    The four men became excited and surrounded Suk with the newspaper in their hands, but they seemed to have more affirmation and worship in their eyes.


    Du Wan didn''t understand the situation all the time. He almost broke out just now. When he saw the situation, he was full of fog: "what are you doing?"


    "Let''s worship the hero!" The boy who took the newspaper stepped forward and opened the page of the newspaper. It was the evening paper page of Weihai Metropolis Daily. There was a news on it: "good young man, spider man is by your side!"


    There are two pictures above. One is a close-up of Suk catching the thief. The other is a view of holding a little girl outside the building of Sichuan cuisine restaurant. There is a news release below.


    As soon as Suk read this newspaper, he knew it was a masterpiece by Hong Chen. He didn''t expect it to be published so quickly. Moreover, these people seemed to become their fans all at once. They blushed inexplicably and couldn''t care about what happened before.


    Not only do women love heroes, as homosexuals, they are also full of respect for heroes. People who know that Suk has saved people will cheer for him from the bottom of their hearts. Maybe subconsciously, they will think that if they encounter that situation, they will be like Suk.


    "Yo Du Wan saw this news for the first time. Suddenly, he turned to Suk with an unexpected look on his face and said, "suxiaodi, it''s really you. It''s really amazing!" After that, he glanced at Luo Feiyan: "sister Yan, did you know that long ago?"


    Indeed, Luo Feiyan was not too surprised. After all, Li Linglong shared the video with you yesterday and nodded with a smile: "yes! Yesterday I watched Suk''s little video


    These students express their admiration for Suk one after another, especially now there are two beautiful women following Suk, and they seem to have a lot to do with each other, and they worship Suk inexplicably. However, in order not to disturb Suk''s good deeds, after chatting for a long time and reporting their respective names, all the hip-hop people slip away.


    Suk made Du Wan blush. The girl seemed to know herself for the first time. She looked up and down and said, "I didn''t expect it! Suk, you''re such a man. You''re so handsome


    After scratching his head, Suk couldn''t adapt. He didn''t want to entangle more on this topic: "Oh! I''m so hungry now, let''s go to dinner! "


    After a meal, Du Wan went home directly, while Suk and Luo Feiyan went back to fangfeiyi. After all, his car was still parked there.


    "Why are you so careless!" Luo Feiyan angrily said, although this time successfully fooled Du Wan away, it still gave her a big surprise."Well! Mistake, mistake Suk shrinks his neck and naturally knows what Luofei cigarette means: "fortunately, my sister is not only good-looking, but also intelligent and quick to respond!"


    "Cut, poor mouth! It seems that I have to really prepare a dozen men''s underwear, not only to guard against Du Wan''s sudden inspection, but also to wear them for you! " Luo Feiyan suddenly thought of this problem and said to himself.


    At the mention of this topic, Suk began to get hot and dry again. However, with the passage of time, the night of Weihai had begun to be slightly cool, and the fire in his heart was under control. They could not help but quicken their pace.


    Due to the closure of fangfeiyi and the fact that Suk is about to take the monthly exam, there may be some worries that Suk can''t restrain himself and wants to fight for 300 rounds. Instead of letting Suk go upstairs, Luo Feiyan watches xiaozhengtai go home downstairs.


    Suk didn''t go to his own supermarket. Instead, he went home to cook for his parents. After all, it''s better for the old couple to have enough hot food at home than they can''t help in the store.


    When I finished the meal and turned on the computer, I remembered that I hadn''t sent a message back to Li Linglong. I didn''t know what Li Linglong had become when I thought of the three unread messages.


    It''s not that Suk can''t bear the long-distance call fee. The main problem is that all the three unread messages can feel the girl''s anger.


    Subconsciously, I opened the historical record, found the address I found yesterday, hesitated for a long time, and finally click to enter.

 Chapter 373

    "I''ll go!" After Suk opened it, the content on the page made him speechless and unable to display it. It seems that his subconscious attack yesterday directly led to the collapse of the website server. .__ £©


    according to the system description, his hacking level has reached the intermediate stage of mastery. Unexpectedly, his power is so huge. Suk has more expectations for his own technology and opens the list of broilers he created.


    In 2010, the U.S. cyber command was officially established, and its mission is to prevent, detect and defend the threats to its electronic space. The reason for its establishment is to deal with the hackers in the Pentagon and even the whole network.


    According to official statistics, the Pentagon network encounters hackers eight million times a day. Whether it can successfully enter the network has been regarded as a means for hackers in the world to test their own level.


    Of course, the Pentagon''s network is like the relationship between spear and shield. The more attacks and explorations, the more powerful its defense level is. This is the first name that Suk chose to attack.


    The cautious style of hackers has been deeply implanted in the blood for a long time. This time, the number of broiler computers selected by Suk has reached as many as 30, which has really spread all over the world. With the continuous progress of one springboard after another, Suk''s expression gradually began to be serious.


    The speed of both hands tapping on the keyboard is accelerating, and the eyes staring at the screen are becoming brighter and brighter.


    In the Pentagon, in a large office, rows of computer screens are constantly refreshing. These computers have been called the world''s top configuration, and the people who control them are also elites in the industry. They are solemn and stylized, and constantly pay attention to the display.


    "Diddiddidi!" There was a familiar and harsh alarm coming from the speaker. Michael had no desire to do it. A small fish was trying to cross the first line of defense. The frequency of such a situation was even more frequent than his own breathing. . |


    now I have to concentrate on dealing with another hacker force. Let the system automatically counter track such a small fish!


    But without waiting for Michael to recover, the little fish broke through the first layer of defense and spread quickly. The speed was amazing, so he couldn''t help but face it.


    Although there are as many as three layers of defense in the Pentagon''s network, each layer of defense has its own goal to guard. Their procedures are different, and the only similarity is that they are super defensive.


    Suk can now read some information about the Pentagon''s periphery, but this is not the most important. What he needs to do now is to keep moving forward.


    All of a sudden, Suk''s hand moves suddenly. He didn''t expect that he was found so soon. A computer of the other party is coming rapidly, not only trying to cut off his own contact, but also trying to destroy the broiler server he is currently operating.


    Suk''s hand speed suddenly improved, one by one instructions issued, his current use of broiler computer network address belongs to Italy, which is also separated by several ten springboards, it is not difficult to deal with.


    The keyboard clatters incessantly, their current level of play incisively and vividly, both sides in the network launched a war, constantly fighting for control.


    Michael''s forehead had already begun to show a layer of sweat. He was surprised by the level of this little fish. Now he had no way to complete the real sniping task. Just at this time, the monitor suddenly went black and the hard disk heard a harsh sound.


    ¡°***£¡¡± Michael angrily pushes away the keyboard and shouts to remind his partner to take over.


    "Hoo Suk subconsciously breathed out a breath, solved the battle, and continued to pierce into the second layer of defense, but the counterattack this time was more intense, and his face was more serious.


    "I''ll go!" A few minutes later, the Italian broiler was destroyed, and the other party even followed his own network traces. Suk did not flinch, but directly controlled the Swedish server to counter.


    With the passage of time, Suk became more and more brave and entered the state. Finally, he successfully returned to the second line of defense, but to his surprise, the second line of defense turned out to be a scuffle, with at least three or four forces fighting in it.


    The more chaotic it is, the more beneficial it is to fish in troubled waters. During this period, Suk even cooperated with a group of hackers and kept wandering among them. The data streams of the two sides were constantly connected, sometimes they were caught between two sides, sometimes they were in one place. Like old friends, they were very tacit.


    "Heynecetometyou"


    Suk was stunned. He did not expect that the hacker who cooperated with him still had spare power to chat with him. He glanced at the corner of his mouth and replied: "nice meet you too"


    although they communicated with each other, it did not affect their cooperation at all. With mutual cooperation, there was even a tendency to break through the second line of defense. At this time, the hacker sent again Message: "imice and you?"


    ¡°imsk¡±


    ¡°sk3fslovakian£¿ korean£¿¡± £¨sk£¿ Slovak? KoreanSuk knows the reason for the misunderstanding. SK is the abbreviation of Slovakia, but it is also the name of a Korean super multinational enterprise. But he doesn''t know why he was mistaken for a Korean. Suddenly, he was upset and went back to "no, imchina!" No, I''m Chinese


    And then the reaction over there came fast: "oh my God, me too!"


    Suk was stunned. Looking at the words on the screen, he was speechless. What''s the matter? A bosom friend in the sea, a neighbor in the world? (for convenience, the dialogue is changed to Chinese)


    "I''ll go! Fellow townsman


    "When the villagers see the villagers, they are in tears!"


    "Your technique is good. Why haven''t I seen you before?" He asked directly.


    "This is my first time to practice. I haven''t done this before!" Suk replied.


    "Your first time? How dare you come to the Pentagon? Bull Ice was very surprised, but soon sent a message: "I have to withdraw, next time chat, go to Blackie to play!"


    "Blackie?"


    "Hacker base, website!"


    With such a good command of Kung Fu, Suk lost his mind talking with the hacker named ice, and was immediately tracked to the address of the next broiler. Seeing that the Swedish broiler was lost, Suk said goodbye to ice and went back to clean up the traces. Only at this time did he find that his hands were stiff.


    Yanjing, in the middle of a heavily guarded office building, ice pushed away the keyboard and stretched out: "boss, I met another expert in the Pentagon, or we Chinese people. Our craftsmanship looks very good!"


    "Lao Qi, if you act without authorization next time, I don''t mind taking you to military court!" At this time, the man, who was called the eldest, was in his thirties, with a national face, frowning and scolding. His face was serious, and his whole body was from the inside to the outside with a sense of military sharpness.

 Chapter 374

    Suk shakes his stiff neck. Suddenly, the mobile phone on the desk is buzzing and shaking. He is startled. He takes it up and connects it. Then he hears Li Linglong''s furious roar. !__ >


    "Suk! You''re going to die! During the day to send you a text message does not return, now to send you a text message, do not return? You are so angry with me


    Listening to the roar of the lion, Suk subconsciously took the mobile phone away, and found that there was a prompt for unread messages on it. You don''t have to think about it, but you can guess that you were just too attentive and didn''t notice the movement of the mobile phone.


    "Well! I was studying tactics just now, in order to help you win the game! " Suk had no choice but to make up a reason.


    "Is it?" Li Linglong asked suspiciously, but her mood seemed to be much more stable.


    "Of course, if you lose, you have to accompany that Jiang Shijie. How dare I not do my best!" Suk is talking about Li Linglong''s bet.


    Sure enough, as soon as Suk finished speaking, Li Linglong over there suddenly stopped. After a pause, even her voice softened a lot: "hum! I''ll pick you up at the airport tomorrow. Go to bed early today! "


    While hanging up the phone, Su Youfu and Zhang Xue have already returned home. I didn''t expect that Weihai evening news would have such a great influence. As soon as I entered the house, Zhang Xue came and knocked on Suk''s door.


    "Mom, it''s OK. I''m good at it now!" In the face of Zhang Xue''s concern for blame, Suk can only scratch his head. After all, all the parents in the world want their children to grow up healthily and happily.


    Even though they sincerely hope that someone can save the little girl from the fire, they don''t want Suk to take the risk to save her. However, it has happened. They can only remind Suk not to be so rash next time.


    Suk lying in bed, because thank you for your support! Little lonely wipe tears, thank you!

 Chapter 375

    This business card, with the telephone number of the Secretary of the municipal Party Committee on it, is available to most people but not available. It not only represents a series of numbers, but also is a close feeling of Wan Guosong. . |


    standing aside, Liu Peihua looks at the ordinary business card and envies Suk. Wan Guosong is not only the white boss of Weihai City, but also a member of the Standing Committee of the provincial Party committee, which can be said to affect the daily life of millions of people.


    A small high school principal, if it is even more connected with such a line, will not be able to say, but there must be something to take care of, even if it is pulling tiger skin as a banner.


    It''s just that Suk seems to be silly. Instead of raising his hand to pick it up, he frowns faintly. It''s true that Suk is happy to accept Wan Guosong''s thanks, but his present expression seems to be an exchange of equal value. If you save my daughter, I will solve the problem for you.


    "Suk, what are you doing?" Liu Peihua saw Suk''s performance and reminded him immediately.


    "Uncle Wan, saving Beibei is what I should do!" With a faint smile, Suk continued to repeat what he had just said, but he didn''t want to pick up the business card.


    "Lao Wan, what are you doing?" Liu Hongyue felt that Suk didn''t seem to like this and glared at Wan Guosong: "Suk, just now I heard president Liu say that you are going to take the monthly exam soon. When you finish the exam, come to my aunt''s home for dinner!"


    "Brother, would you like to come to Beibei''s for dinner?" At this time has been in the arms of Liu Hongyue little girl, sweet said a word.


    Hearing the little girl''s tender voice, Suk unconsciously stretched out her hand to hold her, but Xiaobei, who had been shrinking in her mother''s arms, immediately opened her hand and leaned forward. . |


    "how about inviting Xiaobei to eat delicious food, brother?" Suk looked at Xiaobei''s chubby face, subconsciously touched her face, a loving look.


    Wan Guosong didn''t show any displeasure. He shook his head slightly. He naturally took back his business card and looked at Suk with different things in his eyes: "principal Liu, thank you for training Suk to be such a good student. I''m going to host a meeting soon, so I won''t talk much!"


    After that, Wan Guosong walked directly out of the door, but at the moment of passing Suk, he also said: "remember to come home for dinner!"


    Liu Hongyue goes to Suk''s side and reaches for her daughter. At this time, Suk has a chance to seriously look at the woman in front of her. She looks much younger than Wan Guosong. She takes care of herself very well. She even has the same temperament as her husband, but her smile is very approachable.


    "Suk, have a good test!"


    Watching the family leave the headmaster''s office, Liu Peihua shook his head: "Alas! Suk, what do you want me to say about you? " Looking at Suk disobeying the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, I was very sighed, but fortunately Wan Guosong still had a high degree of self-restraint: "by the way, how was the preparation for the monthly exam?"


    "Not bad!" Suk''s honest answer is that, indeed, in his current state, he is proficient in all high school subjects. In the face of this monthly exam, if nothing unexpected happens, he should make greater progress.


    "Well, keep working hard!" Liu Peihua patted Suk on the shoulder and watched Suk go out to run the company. He was still thinking that Suk was like a firecracker. Before it was ignited, he was silent. Even during the first half of the year from senior one to senior three, he was unknown, even like the air.


    But! In the second half of the year, he completely changed into a person. He became a star on campus. He was brave enough to catch a thief for a just cause. He negotiated on the rooftop to save Ren Tian. In the monthly exam, he went straight to the top 50. Now there''s another fire. Spider man, who saved the daughter of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, really needs to be trained.


    This time the delay is not much, so that when Suk came back to the classroom, he just caught up with the first class bell, sat on his seat, can obviously feel the eyes cast by the students in the class, no way, who let Suk call the headmaster''s office again and again!


    Suk also doesn''t care, quietly took out his mobile phone, just on the way to receive a text message from Li Feifei, said to have lunch together.


    "Well! I''ll look for you in your class after school! " After Suk returned a text message, he finally began to listen to the class. The teacher stood on the platform and continued to work out the math problems on the blackboard. After looking at them for a few minutes, he had no interest and no way to solve the problems. He had been familiar with the ideas and steps of solving the problems for a long time.


    Eyes unconsciously began to observe the students around, everyone frowned, staring at the blackboard, but it seems that it is still difficult to understand, but some students completely gave up mathematics, doing something else on their own.


    Once upon a time, I was like this, like listening to the book of heaven, listening to the Chinese characters popping out of the teacher''s mouth one after another. I could understand all these Chinese characters, but what can I do? It''s not a Chinese class!


    If I didn''t get the flower picking system by accident, I''m afraid I''m still full of paste. In order to find a way out in the final college entrance examination, I can add a few points to my original level, and I''m struggling with vomiting blood."Are you going to Yanjing tomorrow?" Sitting in the dining room, Li Feifei looked at Suk and asked directly.


    "Well, the plane tonight!" Suk returned the meal, because she had told Li Feifei that she was going to Yanjing to run the race, and she knew Li Linglong.


    "I''ll go too!" Li Feifei holds chin, looking at Suk, light said a word.


    "Well! Ah? Are you going too? " Suk was just about to have a bite of food. He was stunned, and his eyes were full of wonder.


    "No? What if you are sold by Li Linglong? " Li Feifei raised her eyebrows.


    "Well! But the ticket was reserved for me by Li Linglong! If you want to go, you may not be able to buy tickets for the same plane! " Suk scratched his head.


    "I tell you, I feel that this is a trap. She deceives you to Yanjing, then locks you in the basement and regards you as her slave!" Li Feifei lowered her voice, mysterious.


    "What slave?" Suk didn''t understand what Li Feifei meant.


    "It''s the slave, the one reported on TV a few days ago, who locked the station lady in the cellar to satisfy the desire of the shop!" Li Feifei looks serious.


    "I''ll go!" After hearing this, Suk immediately responded and clapped his forehead silently. However, a scene in the basement appeared unconsciously in his mind. There were iron cages, slings, candles, handcuffs and so on. Li Linglong was waving her whip, sneering and walking towards herself step by step.


    At the thought of this, Suk shivered and turned blue.

 Chapter 376

    Although there was dinner on the plane, Suk still ate outside and took his ID card to get his ticket. It was his first time to take a plane. Seeing the people coming and going in the waiting hall, he felt a little bored. .__ £©


    thinking of Li Feifei''s saying that she wanted to go to Yanjing with her, she also exposed the trap that Li Linglong might have set up. With a smile on her lips, Suk walked into a bookstore of her own choice.


    Subconsciously, I saw a financial magazine on the bookshelf. The front page of the magazine was Fangyuan international. Yes, the enterprise of Yanjing Yuejia seems to be a soft article, which completely introduces how Fangyuan international started and how brilliant it is. Suk''s face is a little unnatural sneer.


    Fangyuan international is destined to be its own enemy.


    After a few glances, Suk lost interest and flipped back. He still didn''t know much about finance and economics at his current level. It''s better to see if there are beautiful illustrations at the back.


    "Hello! Have you seen a ticket, please The voice is very pleasant, although you can hear the anxiety inside, but the man still seems to be generous, Suk''s attention involuntarily turned to the direction of the cashier.


    A tall woman, just looking from her back, makes people feel the urge to peep into her true face. Her long black hair is like a waterfall, falling down behind her. Her white sleeveless T-shirt and hollow pattern can make people see the bra belt at a glance.


    Below is a black leather skirt, followed by a pair of straight long legs, black stockings slightly shiny, but still can not hide the legs white skin.


    At the moment, the woman''s body was slightly forward, her hands were on the cashier''s desk, and her arms were flawless. But Suk was right behind her, and she could clearly see that her buttocks were slightly up, and her little leather skirt was tight, and two round balls appeared. . |


    Suk, who has been plagued by the sequelae of the flower picking system upgrade, is very self-conscious. After looking at it a few times, he moved his eyes.


    The heart thumped, the brain began to have a habitual sense of disobedience, the ear has been unable to hear the conversation between the woman and the cashier, only their own rapid breathing.


    "Calm down! Calm down Suk kept shouting in his heart. He knew he shouldn''t behave like this, but he didn''t have the ability to restrain himself. He could only use his mace to wring his thigh.


    All of a sudden, the world became clear again.


    "Hoo Suk breathed helplessly and shook his head. He moved his steps subconsciously, but he bumped into a woman''s arms.


    It''s definitely a woman. This is Suk''s first thought, because his arm holding the magazine has just been tightly attached to the man''s twin peaks. It''s very elastic and soft, and then a faint fragrance comes.


    Suk had just recovered to the state of Qingming, and then he had the impulse to revive. His action was so rigid that he stopped and leaned on the man.


    "I''m sorry!" I didn''t expect that the first person to apologize was the other party.


    The woman who was hit stepped back. Suk immediately felt that she was leaning again and almost fell down. Then, at this opportunity, she finally woke up and looked up: "I''ll go! Isn''t this the woman who just looked for the ticket? "


    As expected, this woman''s face is very amazing, her face is very small, like the legendary palm face, her nose is very high, her face is well-defined, her eyes seem to have a light sky color, typical appearance of a half breed.


    Shuangfeng is the same as Du Wan, but the woman''s height is almost the same as that of herself, and she doesn''t seem to have too much meat on her chest.


    Because of his carelessness, Suk''s head was not very bright. He only looked at the woman in front of him and didn''t speak.


    "Hello


    The woman, who was in her twenties, should not be more than twenty-four at most, nodded to Suk and said hello first, but her face was slightly embarrassed.


    "Well! Hello Suk reflexively replied, surprised by the woman''s performance. Although her charm seems to be constantly improving, it seems that she has not been accosted by the beauty!


    "Did you find the ticket?" Suk thought of what he had just heard and asked directly.


    "Not yet!" The woman shrugged her shoulders and finally returned to normal.


    "Where did it fall? Do you want any help! " Suk''s character of helping others is highlighted again. This seems to be one aspect of the change of the flower picking system. If he had been in the past, I''m afraid he would have run away and talked to people.


    "I just flipped through this magazine, too. Will I put it here?" The beauty raised her finger to Suk''s financial magazine and said.


    "Oh After hearing this, Suk quickly helped to search for a brand-new magazine. It was very easy to turn it up. Soon, a rectangular card appeared in Suk''s hand."Thank you The woman reached for the ticket in Suk''s hand, and her fingers slipped through Suk''s palm, with a slight coolness, very comfortable.


    Looking at the figure of the woman leaving, she was graceful and slim. She walked with a sense of beauty, like a cat''s step. Suk''s eyes fell on the little leather skirt again. She took a few deep breaths to drive out some bad pictures in her mind.


    "It''s not so easy to have an affair!" Suk muttered to himself, put the magazine back in place, and checked the ticket and ID card in his backpack pocket. Fortunately, they were all there.


    When there was nothing wrong, Suk began to line up for security check. These programs were found from the computer. The routine steps were clear. After handing the ID card and ticket to the staff, Suk immediately saw two small platforms.


    Eyes have been staring at the people in front of us, standing directly on the platform, and then a uniformed female staff member with a pistol like instrument came to him, it seems that the staff member is not old, the appearance is not bad.


    It''s like a body search. In fact, it''s the same as weight loss. The female staff member seems to have repeated thousands of actions without expression. Without saying a word, she is about to flatten her arm.


    The security channels are all side by side divided into several columns. Suk''s line of sight just sees a woman in exposed clothes opposite the security check. At the moment, she is also doing the posture of stretching her arms and facing her back.


    It''s just that the woman was wearing a backless dress. Her whole back was exposed and connected by several thin strips. Even from her movements, she could vaguely see the soft flesh on the left and right sides of her chest.


    "I''ll go! It''s so hot! " Suk felt that the woman didn''t even wear a bra. She looked pretty good from the back. She just didn''t know how she looked, but she couldn''t help feeling a surge of emotion.


    As soon as this idea came out, it was like a prairie fire. It was subconsciously cooperating with the inspection of the female staff member, holding a posture of flat arms. Suddenly, a drop of alarm came from below.


    Looking down, he was shocked.

 Chapter 377

    Suk even felt that if he was standing at a deviation, he might be able to see more scenery from the gap of the woman''s clothes. At this time, a slight sound came out, and it was still under his own body. !__ >


    looking down, I felt embarrassed.


    The female staff member is squatting in front of her at the moment. The pistol detector in her hand is standing on the zipper of her trousers.


    And the detector was very responsible.


    It''s not the most embarrassing. What''s fatal is that I don''t know why my nerves react so quickly. I just look up and glance at the leaking spring light on the opposite side. My brother Su Xiaoke takes the lead and makes a response. The March account has been set up.


    A gun against another gun, two guns confrontation, the female staff''s rigid expression finally changed, two red floating up, the face is not natural.


    According to the common sense, in the security check, the alarms of buttons, belt buckles, zippers and other places sound very normal. After all, they are all metal products, and the security inspectors have long been used to them. However, in the security check, there are too few people who can make such a move, especially a man and a woman playing opposite roles.


    What''s more, at the moment, the young security inspector is squatting in front of Suk. Her eyes are less than 30 cm away from the small tent. She looks at it head-on completely. She knows everything there.


    When Suk reacts, he subconsciously leans forward and tilts his buttocks back, trying to cover up his ugly appearance at the moment. Then he hears the female security inspector snort, and then Suk gets a dull blow.


    The pistol shaped detector hit suxiaoke. If Suk hadn''t reacted before, I''m afraid his brother would be seriously injured.


    Looking at the security inspector waving his hand to him like a fly, Suk ran away in a hurry, with a backpack of his own and without looking back. . |


    "damned sequelae!" Suk is now thinking of death in his heart. It''s a shame that he lost it to his grandmother''s house. If it wasn''t for the sequelae after the upgrade, how could he become so impulsive? He used to be a pure young man!


    Although he said that he had studied the Countermeasures for a long time, but in the face of such sequelae, he could not find a real solution. He found a place and sat down directly. Without the boarding time, Suk entered the flower picking system again. Even if it was in vain, he had to continue to fight.


    The only eyewitness of the ugly appearance in the security channel this time is the young security inspector. If this happens in the normal situation, I''m afraid I really have no face to see people around me.


    Sure enough, when Suk got on the plane with his boarding pass in hand, he still got nothing. He looked at his seat number and looked for seats row by row.


    "Hello As soon as Suk opened his mouth, his eyes lit up: "is that you?"


    "Why! Hello! Is that you in there? " The passenger sitting in the outside position was actually the woman who was looking for the ticket in the bookstore before. Unexpectedly, two people were sitting in the same row.


    This woman, like a half breed, was also very surprised. She raised her finger to the empty seat inside and asked Suk.


    "Indeed Suk reconfirmed his seat number, nodded, took a book out of his bag and put it in the locker.


    "To Yanjing?" With a faint smile on her face, the woman nodded politely to Suk.


    "Yes Suk sat inside sideways. At this time, he found that the woman had a tired face. However, it was really good to have a chat partner on the journey: "you seem very tired!"


    "Yes! I''m too busy at work these days. I don''t have enough rest time! " Like being seduced by Suk, the woman raised her hand to cover her mouth and yawned. Then she said, "Liang Liang, self-employed, nice to meet you!"


    Suk reaches out his hand and holds Liang Liang for a while. Sure enough, his hand is smooth: "my name is Suk, still a student!" As the two spoke, the stewardess had already started to check the preparation of the passengers.


    Liang Liang straightens up and fastens her seat belt. With such an action, she highlights her proud peaks. Because of her sleeveless T-shirt and her lower front neckline, Suk is completely passive. Seeing that deep career line, her eyelids jump.


    Remember the embarrassing scene in the security channel before, where dare to repeat the same mistake, quickly move your eyes away, learn Liang Liang to fasten his seat belt, but the heartbeat is still very frenzied, make Suk immediately silent, honest sitting aside.


    In order not to appear so at a loss, Suk quickly opened the book in his hand, which Wang Xiaogang stuffed in his hand after school, and mysteriously told himself that this book has a lot of connotation and value.


    The book is very thick. At first glance, it''s a pirated online novel sold on the stall. The cover is a handsome man sitting on the sofa, and all kinds of beauties are around him. The name is very domineering. It''s called "Jinlin is a thing in the pool".The protagonist is a man named Hou Longtao. Suk just took a look and found that Liang Liang Liang found that Suk had not moved, but she was really too tired. She leaned directly on the back of the chair and slowly closed her eyes. The stewardesses were demonstrating how to use the oxygen mask, but Suk could not hear a word from them.


    Until the plane takes off, Suk is still immersed in the novel, unable to extricate himself. The novel that originally wanted to pass the time on the plane is actually a yellow book.


    With shortness of breath, rapid heartbeat and unbearable dryness and heat all over his body, Suk felt as if he had become in a trance after just watching a few lines. What Hou Longtao did on the plane, like a movie, constantly appeared in front of his eyes.


    Rao is broken 3, opened a chat group, number: 31915516, welcome!

 Chapter 378

    There is a little devil hovering in Suk''s mind, and although he only read the novel, he can be sure that the devil''s face is Hou Longtao, flapping the devil''s wings and shouting: "go to her!"


    "Look at her breasts


    "This little mouth, tut Tut, is really delicious!"


    "Don''t worry, she''s asleep. She won''t find out!"


    "You just have to put your hand on her chest to have a try and make sure you have a good memory!"


    "Of course, you can do something else! For example "


    Hou Longtao is tireless in destroying people, constantly flying back and forth, making Suke dizzy, and the temples on both sides start to jump suddenly. He can clearly feel that his body is heated little by little, and even his breath becomes steaming. .__ £©


    those words repeatedly appear in my mind, as if with hypnotic effect, Suk''s hand is unconsciously slowly raised, very slowly, very slowly.


    Indeed, Liang Liang sleeps very deeply, and even has a very low snoring sound. I really don''t know how long this woman hasn''t had a good rest.


    "She won''t find out! Feel it and see how it feels? " Hou Longtao, the little devil, continues to play his talent of lobbying, and Suk reaches out his hand under its guidance.


    The white T-shirt with low neckline, the two towering soft flesh slightly exposed a little, and Suk''s fingertips trembled slightly, getting closer and closer. They sat next to each other. With Suk''s action, the distance between the fingertips and the peaks was less than 10 cm.


    "What would you like to drink, please?"


    All of a sudden, a woman''s voice rang, very soft, but all of a sudden woke up Suk, holding his arm out of the posture, looked up, two stewardess pushing a car has been standing on the aisle beside Liang Liang Liang, the car is full of all kinds of drinks. . |


    "Er! Ice water Suk felt his brain buzzing, his body trembled slightly, his face began to have a fever, and he almost jumped out of the dirty. However, in order to hide what he had just done, he quickly stretched out his index finger and pointed to the mineral water on the table of the car.


    "Fortunately, I''m quick to respond!" Suk took a disposable water cup and looked at the back of the two stewardesses leaving. He took a big mouthful of cold mineral water down his throat and directly entered his body. The heat and dryness in his body instantly subsided.


    However, Liang Liang is still sleeping soundly, and there is no sign of waking up at all. When she thinks of what she has just done, Suk is afraid. Although she says she has already completed a similar system task, it is far less difficult.


    First of all, environmental constraints. In the past, even if they were found, they could still run, but now they are on the plane. Can they parachute when they are found?


    Secondly, what kind of reaction Liang Liang will have? I''m not sure. After all, if two people meet for the first time, if they swallow their anger and feel embarrassed, it''s OK to say so. If this girl is not easy to provoke, call the stewardess. My God, I''m doomed.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that something can''t be done. I try my best to take a few deep breaths. I can''t continue to read the book "is Jin Lin a thing in the pool" in my hand. According to my current situation, I was troubled by sequelae before and instigated by pornographic books later. It is clear that I will make mistakes.


    Learning Liang Liang to find a comfortable posture, Suk is ready to take a rest, but just closed his eyes, there is not half a minute, suddenly opened.


    "Task: grasp Liang Liang''s right chest; reward: proficient in Statistics (elementary)"


    When the task prompt sound comes to mind, Suk has entered the space, looking at the new task prompt on the screen, suddenly a burst of panic.


    Isn''t that pushing me to a dead end?


    I just resisted the impact of the sequelae of the system, and beat back the instigation of the demon Hou Longtao. I just wanted to calm down and sleep for a while, but the system unexpectedly came up with such a task.


    This system is too inhumane!


    Suk tried his best to breathe, so that he could calm down. The fact that this task appeared has been irretrievable. But when you look at the reward of that task, you need not ask if you are proficient in statistics. This is also a kind of subject proficient. If you don''t do this task, or if you fail.


    Well, not only will he not get the elementary reward for being proficient in statistics, but he will even eliminate one of the previous rewards. However, Suk has a headache at the thought of this.


    If you have passed the college entrance examination, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want all the rewards for proficient subjects. But in fact, you not only have to take the college entrance examination, but also have many monthly exams waiting for you. If you say that the system eliminates one reward for proficient subjects from the middle, you will not be able to accept it!


    Suk, in particular, is now full of confidence in the college entrance examination. The feeling that he has passed all the subjects makes him happy. How can he give up the achievement he can reach? Moreover, he has made a promise in front of his parents. When he thinks of his parents'' satisfaction when they see his report card, he still remembers it.


    Another point is that if you give up the task this time and cancel a reward, what about next time? Next time?Suk had a strong psychological struggle. He could not help clenching his fists. His palms were full of sweat. Even his pretty cheeks were very complicated. He hesitated and seemed to make up his mind.


    Liang Liang on the other side doesn''t know that she has become the target of Suk''s task. She still sleeps sweetly. She has a high bridge of nose and two wings of her nose. She keeps playing back and forth with her breath. Although she is wearing light makeup, she can still feel her soft skin, tight and delicate.


    Looking at Liang Liang beside him, Suk''s eyes finally fall on his goal, and he feels even more depressed. The task is clearly defined. It''s the right chest. If it''s close to his left chest, he can pretend to touch it inadvertently, but the right? Do you want to stand up?


    As time goes by, Suk''s eyes are inflamed. It''s not just a matter of whether he plays a hooligan or not. This has risen to the height of life and death. What should he do?


    Suddenly, the scene in front of the cabin gave sukemo great inspiration. He raised his hand and pressed the call bell directly above his head. Soon, the stewardess came over with a professional smile.


    "Shh! Give me a blanket, please Suk made a silent gesture and whispered to the stewardess. The considerate stewardess looked at Liang Liang Liang, who was familiar and asleep, and nodded slightly. When she came back again, she had a thin blanket in her hand.


    Holding the blanket in his hand, Suk stood up carefully and subconsciously looked around. Everything was safe. The stewardess had returned to her seat.


    Suk''s heart began to speed up, just like a motor with full power. His hands mechanically grasped the two sides of the blanket and bent down. At the moment when the blanket finally covered Liang Liang Liang Liang, Suk did it.


    The five fingers of the left hand were opened, and the fingers were bent in the shape of hawk claws. Under the cover of the blanket, they grasped it quickly. They were soft, tender, slippery, stiff and elastic. All kinds of feelings suddenly came to my heart, and it seemed that every second felt different.

 Chapter 379

    Suk had realized before that Liang Liang''s number would be very big, and he had a fight with Du Wan. But until the moment he grasped it, he knew that he had miscalculated, and that it was a woman he couldn''t control. .__ £©


    the sense of touch from the palm of the hand, like a tide, suddenly involved Suk, unable to extricate himself, because the task was clearly written, which was to grasp Liang Liang Liang''s right chest. Due to too much flexibility, it was more difficult to grasp the strength.


    After starting, it only covered the upper part, and the devil pinched it hard.


    "Well!" Liang Liang''s nose makes a slight sound, and her body twists unconsciously. Suk is still immersed in the comfortable feeling, but she feels that her hand seems to shake with some meat. She is shocked, and her blurred eyes are clear.


    "I''ll go! I''m going to wake up Suk retracted his hand when he was electrocuted, then quickly sat back on the original position, pretended to pick up the novel, and continued to pretend to be attentive.


    In her sleep, Liang Liang dreamed that those abnormal photographers tried to take advantage of themselves, and unconsciously wanted to dodge. However, her powerful self-protection ability failed, and her chest was touched by the devil''s claw.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that I was still on the plane, but why was the feeling of right chest tip so obvious? The feeling of being pinched seemed to have just happened. It was very real, and even made her have a sense of numbness.


    Subconsciously looked down, but found himself covered with a thin blanket, suddenly very surprised, turned to look at Suk.


    At the moment, Suk is holding the novel in both hands and reading it seriously. His brow is even slightly wrinkled because he is too engrossed. Only he knows how fast his heart beats. When he finds that Liang Liang Liang''s eyes are moving towards him, his nervous hands begin to tremble, especially the left hand that just committed the crime. The palm of his hand is still with a faint fragrance, but it doesn''t smell I''m sweating. . |


    Liang Liang Liang has a good sleep, and her spirit is much better. Looking at Suk who is concentrating, she doesn''t think that the claw on her right chest will be done by the boy in front of her. He looks like a scholar turning over the data. Some people say that when a man is most attractive, he is concentrating on something.


    Liang Liang thinks that this sentence is very reasonable. At the moment, Suk only leaves himself a side face. His cheek is pretty. I don''t know why there is a faint blush on his face. Maybe he is reading to the wonderful place, and his breath is a little short.


    Suk now has a feeling of being on pins and needles, itching under his buttocks, but he still has to act as if nothing had happened, thinking that he didn''t find Liang Liang strange, but Liang Liang Liang seems to be addicted to watching, and her eyes fall on Suk''s face for a long time.


    "Suk!" Suddenly, Liang Liang called softly.


    It''s like the sound of nature. After hearing these words, Suk can finally shake his stiff body. What makes him happy is that Liang Liang Liang''s tone doesn''t make any sense. It seems that the girl really fell asleep just now.


    "Thank you Liang Liang pointed to the thin blanket on her body. Without asking, she guessed that it must be a masterpiece of Suk. Her mouth turned up slightly: "I didn''t expect that you were very considerate!"


    "Ha ha! A little help Suk smile genial, there is a little embarrassed, thought if you know I just touched, can still laugh?


    "You are so considerate. Do you like girls in school? Do you have a girlfriend?" Liang Liang''s spirit is really much better. He even plays a joke with Suk. Especially when he sees Suk''s shyness, he is even more cheerful and leans forward: "say, are there many little girls chasing you?"


    "No, the study task is heavy!" Suk naturally won''t follow Liang Liang''s words. At this time, the voice of task completion comes to his mind, telling himself clearly that this seemingly dangerous task has been completely completed.


    In the final analysis, the main reason why she was so lucky this time was Liang Liang''s slow reaction. Fortunately, the girl met her. With her super long nerve reflex arc, if another man sat beside her, she would have a big stomach. I don''t know.


    "The task of study is heavy. You still read novels and listen to them. Let me see what they are!" Liang Liang side said, while not out of the direct hand took that "Jin Lin is not a pool of things.".


    Suk didn''t react, so he looked at the book in his hand and lost his shadow.


    "Jin Lin is nothing in the pool!" Liang Liang opened her lips, word by word, and then directly opened the cover: "let me see how good the novel is. You are so absorbed!"


    "No!" Suk blurted out how powerful this book is. As a victim, Suk really has a deep understanding. If Liang Liang Liang can see the content, I''ll go! It''s terrible!


    Thinking of this, sukton reaches out and wants to get the novel back. It''s just that Liang Liang Liang, who already has a spiritual head, is not old and is in his prime. When he meets sukton, he subconsciously takes him as a role like a schoolboy. How can he get the chance to succeed.Liang Liang saw Suk want to grab back, unconsciously body quickly to the direction of the aisle a crooked, and holding the right hand of the novel directly stretched flat, with a smile on her face, mouth also toot: "no!"


    Suk was flustered and had no sense of propriety. He grabbed Liang Liang Liang''s action, but he only got a handful of air. But just because he was too hasty, when he dropped his hand, he pressed Liang Liang Liang''s right chest directly. That''s good! It''s the one you''ve successfully pinched.


    Time frame, Liang Liang''s body is still inclined to the aisle, Suk silly like motionless, palm clasped on the meatball, fingertips almost into the neckline, two people become very embarrassed.


    Suk can even feel Liang Liang''s heart beating faster, hitting her chest.


    Finally, Liang Liang, the victim, was the first to react. She raised her hand and patted Suk''s paw off. Suk was red in the face and ears. Just touching the flesh, he was on the verge of losing his mind. The flames of his body were spreading everywhere, and his eyes were all in a daze.


    Liang Liang also suddenly become embarrassed, two red clouds floating on his cheeks, although Suk''s hand has been pulled away by himself, but I don''t know why, always feel as if there is a hand above touching.


    Heart rate is very fast, Liang Liang felt embarrassed as being touched, in order to ease this embarrassing situation, directly read the novel, casually looking for a line and began to read.


    "Hou Longtao holds Yuqian on the door, nibbles her delicate earlobe with her teeth, separates her legs with her left foot, raises her left knee and rubs her pink and tender face." Liang Liang Liang is like reciting a text, but her voice is getting smaller and smaller until there is no movement.


    Suk finally reacts at this time, but it''s too late to watch Liang Liang''s face rise slightly from the beginning of the red halo to the hazy red haze, until it''s like a ripe apple, red, and sighs in recognition of her fate.

 Chapter 380

    Liang Liang is a freelancer, tall and outstanding in appearance. Before she graduated, she began to work as a model, from catwalk to graphic, from auto show to promotion meeting, and sometimes even a guest role in TV series. !__ >


    it''s reasonable to say that the upper half of the leg has stepped into the entertainment industry. The so-called equivalent exchange, the deep-seated sale of the body, and even some kind of sports between the two sexes have been influenced by immunity.


    However, after seeing the novel in her hand, she was still red faced and heart beating, just because she always abided by her bottom line, dared to say no to those inexplicable olive branches, and dared to resist those dirty hidden rules, even when she couldn''t get a job at the most difficult time.


    Every day, she can only help those Taobao shopkeepers to be models. She is tired all day long, but she can only earn 100 yuan. However, she feels tired and happy. She likes this job.


    Between the lines of the novel is full of some extremely provocative words, which makes people think of something hard to say at a glance. Liang Liang Liang feels that her heart beat beyond the limit. Her face seems to have a fever, as if she is holding a charcoal in her hand, and quickly throws the book into Suk''s arms.


    "Hooligans!" When Liang Liang turns her head again, her face becomes very ugly. She looks at Suk with disdain in her eyes. She stares at the little man around her and doesn''t speak.


    "Eh!" Suk sat on one side at a loss. If there was a crack in the ground, he would not hesitate to go in. It was too humiliating. He wanted to explain, but found that the facts were better than eloquence. He could only say it by chatting and smiling awkwardly.


    The atmosphere suddenly becomes silent. Liang Liang has put Suk on the blacklist for the reason of Jinlin is not a thing in the pool. Just now, they are still laughing, but now they are like enemies, like a wall in the middle. . |


    even when the stewardess brings the dinner, Liang Liang Liang doesn''t talk to Suk again. Of course, Suk doesn''t have the cheek to say anything to her. Anyway, what she does is what she does. She does read the novel herself. It''s no big deal.


    After a turbulence, the speed of the plane began to slow down. Suk leaned against the window and looked out. The lights of Yanjing were flashing at night. It was so beautiful that people couldn''t help yearning for such a city.


    Of course, as the political and cultural center of the country, Yanjing itself has the status of coming to Korea from all directions. This is the first time that Suk has been so close to it. Of course, soon he will have closer contact with him.


    Liang Liang didn''t look at Suk again until she got off the plane. She left the cabin in a hurry as if she hated him. Suk shook her head slightly and laughed with self mockery. Although she offended a beautiful woman, she didn''t get nothing. She had already received the primary reward for her statistical proficiency before.


    As the crowd got off the plane, Suk turned on his mobile phone and immediately received a text message from Li Linglong: "I have arrived!"


    Because her ticket was ordered by Li Linglong, she knew where to pick herself up. She was subconsciously following the steps of the army, because she had no luggage except a backpack and walked very fast.


    "Suk!"


    All of a sudden, a voice rang. Suk looked up and saw that Li Linglong was in front of her. She went straight over. The girl was wearing a baseball cap and a sportswear today, which was quite different from her previous image, and she had a friend beside her.


    "Linglong elder sister, is that what you call a master?"


    If it wasn''t for hearing this person speak, Suk subconsciously, has regarded her as a neutral dressed flat chested friend of Li Linglong, but he is really a man.


    She is a little taller than herself. Her half length hair has a sense of hierarchy. She is willful and has no rules, but she doesn''t look messy. She has a oval face, fair skin, black eyes and a high nose.


    Like the hero in the cartoon, the smile at the corner of his mouth has a kind of coquettish feeling. Suk can feel some kind of disdain implied in the corner of his mouth. When he turns his eyes to Li Linglong, he becomes much more eager, like a coquettish child.


    "Fang Fang, he''s Suk!"


    "Suk, this is Zhou Fang!" Li Linglong was obviously in a good mood because of Suk''s appearance, so she quickly introduced him to both sides. However, although Suk''s temperament was relatively easy to contact, she also had her own small temper. She felt that Zhou Fang''s inexplicable sense of alienation, so she would not ask for nothing.


    Zhou Fang only looked at Suk a little in the face of Li Linglong, but he was just about to stretch out his hand and was stunned. At this time, Suk had completely ignored himself and turned his head to Li Linglong.


    Pretty white, beautiful as a woman''s handsome face, suddenly embarrassed, instant red, soon the action from the handshake into a cross ring in front of the chest, a condescending look: "I heard that you are very powerful drag racing?"


    Suk can feel that this man named Zhou Fang''s origin should be extraordinary. Maybe Li Linglong''s circle of communication is decided by the group of people! At a glance, the clothes that Zhou Fang was wearing looked very pleasing to the eye. It was like the kind of custom-made light gray short sleeve shirt with light dark lines on the top, not all the buttons on the collar. A jade pendant was exquisitely carved, and a pair of black trousers on the bottom. It was very common to dress up, but it gave people a noble temperament.And Suk specially observed, and sure enough, there was no trace of trademark on his clothes. It was really customized by a special costume designer: "Li is not powerful, you can ask your Linglong sister!" Suk''s smile was equally gentle, but he didn''t show weakness.


    Li Linglong how to listen to how to feel this sentence is a bit unpleasant, directly raised his fist on Suk''s shoulder is a: "how can I listen to you, this is not a good word! Why don''t you ask me, you think it''s going to bed! "


    Originally, if only Li Linglong and Suk were alone, she would not have spoken so boldly. But now, with one more Zhou Fang, she suddenly appeared that kind of careless appearance. She turned Suk red and embarrassed.


    Zhou Fang really doesn''t like Suk very much. He doesn''t conform to the definition of a master in his heart, T-shirt and jeans. What he can''t accept most is that he looks so small. The more he hopes, the more disappointed he is.


    Everyone in the super run club, men and women, loves speed very much, and Zhou Fang is no exception. However, from small to large, there are numerous sports cars, but it seems that they have no talent for sports cars at all. They can''t feel when driving. The sports cars destroyed in his hands add up to tens of millions of value.


    So when Li Linglong said that he wanted a super master to help him out, Zhou Fang''s first reaction was that his spring was coming. As long as the master accepted him as an apprentice, he would have no disadvantage in the future.

 Chapter 381

    The airport has been very busy all the time, and there are crowds all around. Li Linglong is quite satisfied with Suk''s performance today. Before, she still wondered whether the boy would stand up, as if her identity as the second boss had no deterrent effect on him. . |


    "go! Let''s go! Elder sister, let''s clean up the dust for you Li Linglong, eager, went straight to rasuk''s arm.


    "Take the wind and wash the dust? Or you''d better find me a place to sleep first! " Suk subconsciously took out the mobile phone in his pocket and saw that it was almost ten o''clock.


    "Sleep? Is there any mistake! Today is your first time to stand on the land of Yanjing. It''s your first time Li Linglong tugged Suk''s arm hard and turned his head as he walked.


    "Well! This first time is nothing Suk was speechless for a while. Listening to Li Linglong''s words, he seemed to be broken. He was pulled forward by Li Linglong.


    "Why not? This is dayanjing. Hurry up, I''ll take you to Jue street and eat delicious food! "


    "Ghost street?" Suk was startled and turned pale at the name.


    Li Linglong understood from Suk''s reaction and immediately beamed: "Jue street is a place to eat, but there are all kinds of snacks over there. Let''s go! Let''s go


    Zhou Fang had no choice but to accept Li Linglong''s action. He put his hands in his pocket and followed them. He sighed in his heart: "can this boy be a master? Alas! I''m happy for nothing


    Today, Suk''s clothes have not changed at all, except T-shirt and jeans. Moreover, from the appearance, Suk is very young indeed. In Zhou Fang''s heart, a master should wear that kind of rebellious temperament, and his clothes should at least be close to the theme of speed.


    But Suk is obviously like a student who comes to the summer camp. Do such people still come to drag racing? The match or the lunatic Jiang Shijie? It''s incredible to think about it. After walking out of the airport, a black Mercedes Benz business class stopped quietly on the street. Suk was directly pulled into the car. Then he looked at the beautiful man and said to the driver in front: "Uncle Zhang, go to Jue street!"


    Everyone''s big business is different, even the driver, until this time Li Linglong finally responded: "Xiao Fangfang, why are you not active at all? Don''t you want to learn from your teacher? "


    Zhou Fang winked at Li Linglong hard, and wanted her not to mention this humiliating thing, but it didn''t help. Li Linglong had already looked at Zhou Fang with a face of ridicule and squeezed her eyes.


    "Teacher worship?" Suk is also interested. He turns around and takes a look at Zhou Fang. The boy''s handsome face is very embarrassed. He sticks to his head and ignores Li Linglong and Suk. He looks out of the window.


    "Yes! Suk, Zhou Fang has been looking forward to you for a long time. He''s waiting for you to come and teach him the secrets of racing! " In fact, Li Linglong has seen Zhou Fang''s disappointment for a long time. This boy can''t hide his inner feelings, just like a child.


    "Fang Fang, although Suk is young, I dare say he is definitely the first in the circle of Chinese drag racing!" After all, she has her own experience. Sitting in his car, the stimulation of that speed even makes her feel faint.


    "Really?" Hearing that Li Linglong mentioned Suk''s power again, even though he didn''t believe it, Zhou Fang''s eyes still showed his expectation.


    As soon as Suk saw Zhou Fang''s expression, he felt funny. Just now he looked like his nostrils were facing the sky. Now he seems to be salivating. This strong contrast makes Suk''s unhappiness disappear.


    "Listen to me, master!" When Suk finished, he looked at Zhou Fang''s pretty face and immediately turned black. After half a day''s wheezing, he twisted his neck and snorted.


    At 10:30, before entering the street, Suk had already realized the charm of the so-called metropolitan nightlife. It was not a place of light and drink, but a place of great excitement. From a distance, the crowd came from all directions, like a fair.


    Jue street is the most famous snack street in Yanjing. It''s less than two kilometers long, with more than 200 restaurants, all kinds of snacks, North and South dishes. Yanjing''s characteristic stewed and fried tripe attracts a large number of Chinese and foreign visitors.


    It is worth mentioning that Jue street is close to the embassy area, so it is really common for foreigners to eat here. If there are no three or five international friends in a shop, they can only say that the taste is not pleasant.


    "It''s open 24 hours a day! I''ve heard that many actors and stars come here to have a snack after filming! " Li Linglong stood on the street, introducing Suk, while Zhou Fang was a complete passer-by without saying a word.


    "The level of consumption here is not high, just a few hundred yuan for a meal! By the way, Suk, what would you like to eat? Do you want to eat roast fish It seems that Li Linglong often comes here for dinner. What''s the specialty of any shop? It''s just like a treasure.


    Suk didn''t expect that Li Linglong''s family would come to this kind of snack street where the common people gather. However, for Suk, who is a newcomer, what to eat is completely at his own discretion: "I don''t know what to eat, so you''d better choose it!"


    The more you walk into the street, the more you can feel the prosperity of the catering industry in the street. Li Linglong, who is really familiar with the street, takes Suk to a fragrant grilled fish shop.The business is really good. There are not only students on holiday, but also white-collar workers in those companies. After all, today is Friday, so everyone can have a good time. There is no need to worry about being late for work and school tomorrow.


    Li Linglong, together with Suk and Zhou Fang, found a vacant seat. As soon as she sat down, a waiter came to greet her. Within ten minutes, a hot and fragrant grilled fish was already on the table.


    Suk not only had a meal before he came, but also had a little on the plane. Now he is not hungry. Li Linglong and Zhou Fang just come to taste delicious food, three bottles of ice beer, one for each.


    Under Li Linglong''s warm greeting, Suk sipped beer and tasted roast fish. Of course, Zhou Fang naturally sat beside Li Linglong: "Hmm! Let''s get familiar with the track tomorrow morning! "


    "I''ll pick you up tomorrow!" Li Linglong nodded and suddenly saw that Suk''s eyes were different. He was looking at Zhou Fang and unconsciously turned his head.


    Sure enough, now Zhou Fang''s face is very bad, his eyes seem to be angry, his breath is very short, and he seems to be trying his best to suppress his anger. Holding the wine cup, his white skin tenses.


    Suk was also very surprised. Although he first came into contact with him, Zhou Fang felt that he was a little bit childish, but now he was furious. He and Li Linglong were all silent. At this time, the voice of the guests at the table behind them was highlighted.


    "I dare say who sleeps Wu Wenyue will soon become the happiest man in Asia."


    "Xiao Liu, do you really see the chairman of global international today? Is that the 21-year-old Wu Wenyue? " Another voice was obviously suspicious.


    "Really, what I saw outside the exclusive elevator of the high-rise building was that butt, I was grass, I was hard at that time!"


    The man obviously drank a little too much, and his voice was loud, which immediately caused a burst of laughter. Suk felt that he had heard of the name. Before he could react, he stood up and poured a full glass of beer on the head of a man behind him.

 Chapter 382

    Suxton was dumbfounded. Looking at Zhou Fang, he turned quickly. All the beer in his glass splashed on the man''s head behind him. The table behind him was stunned at first, followed by all five people. !__ >


    "you''re going to die!"


    One of the tall, thin men was staring and blushing, and was about to walk around the back of the table.


    "You are shameless!" Zhou Fang angrily said, listening to this voice has reached the point of madness.


    "I''ll fuck you!" At this time, the man who was doused with a cool heart also reacted, reached out and wiped the beer off his face, raised his arm and pushed Zhou Fang.


    Zhou Fang was slender and thin. Otherwise, Suk would not have thought he was a woman. When he was pushed, he staggered back two steps. However, this beautiful boy, who did not belong to a woman, really became a man. As soon as he stood firm, he rushed back and directly punched.


    All the five people at this table drank numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb, numb.


    All the wine bottles and food on that table were overturned.


    Li Linglong was startled by the accident and stood up abruptly. Then she saw that Zhou Fang burst out a small universe. She shot a blow with her eyes.


    "To fight?" Li Linglong''s temperament is also extremely hot. Although there are five men on the opposite side, there is still no fear. When she raises the small stool, Zhou Fang has been surrounded by the five men and is about to be beaten.


    The five men in front of us are still young. The biggest one looks like he is in his thirties. All of them are in white shirts, black trousers and gentle. They are typical white-collar office workers, but now they are all full of wine, red face and thick neck. .__ £©


    Suk has a wry smile on his face. With Zhou Fang and Li Linglong, I''m afraid the battle will be defeated soon. At the moment when Li Linglong patted the stool on one of them, Suk moved.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled the collar of the man in front of him. Before he really exerted himself, he fell back.


    "Die! Go to hell Li Linglong''s round stool dance was airtight, and the water couldn''t be poured in. After a while, she had already smashed more than ten times. Although she didn''t have much strength, it was the essence of harassment tactics that she played, and finally rescued Zhou Fang from the siege.


    There was a fight here, and all the diners around left and stepped back. In an instant, there was no deep hatred and they didn''t know each other. Naturally, Suk wouldn''t fight hard, but after more than ten minutes, he still solved the battle easily.


    These five people all lay on the ground, not seriously injured, but also for a while and a half will not get up.


    Zhou Fang stood on one side panting. There was a slight swelling on his left cheek. It seemed that he had suffered a little injury, but although he won the battle, he was still angry.


    The waiters and the boss of fragrant grilled fish stood awkwardly on one side, trying to block the shelves and persuade them to make peace, but they were afraid of causing trouble. After all, in Yanjing City, if you can''t say it well, there will be some bull people around.


    "If you still dare to speak ill of her, I''ll beat her every time I see her!" What Zhou Fang said was awe inspiring, but his handsome face didn''t show any more ferocity even if he strained hard. Maybe because it was the first time he started with someone, his raised arm still trembled slightly.


    Who is the main force in the battle? Zhou Fangxin knows that the three people are not in a good mood. After they walk out of the restaurant, they say: "thank you


    "Ah? You''re welcome Suk looked at Zhou Fang with a look of embarrassment and waved his hand: "I didn''t expect your temper to be so hot!"


    "What? Xiao Fangfang is a good student. He''s like you. He''s an old hand in fighting. This time, if the guy didn''t open his eyes and talk about the bad brother of Goddess Xiao Fangfang, he wouldn''t be like this! " Li Linglong was not in a bad mood because of what happened just now. On the contrary, she was in a high mood. She looked like a pigtail and a lively little girl.


    "Goddess?" Suk murmured, a little confused.


    "Wu Wenyue! You don''t remember. I told you, it''s the chairman of global international! " Li Linglong then added: "that''s the 21-year-old business wizard!"


    "Oh! I remember Suk suddenly realized that it was no wonder he was familiar with it.


    As soon as Zhou Fang heard the name of Wu Wenyue, he immediately became a little embarrassed. This is similar to Suk, a pure boy!


    "You know each other well?" Suk asked subconsciously, because before Li Linglong said that the two people''s social circle is not the same, but this week, for Wu Wenyue''s sake, it''s not normal.


    "I''m not familiar with it. I''ve seen it before, but Xiao Fang has some friendship with others!" Li Linglong said while he shouldered Zhou Fang. The boy was confused and almost staggered.


    "I''m not familiar, either!" Zhou Fang quickly waved his hand to explain that his blush was more charming, and Su Ke could not help but take a step back to one side.At Pangu seven star hotel in Yanjing, Li Linglong has already made a reservation for Suk. Standing at the door of the hotel, she gives Suk her room card: "have a good rest today. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning!"


    Suk nodded. Before he took the room card, he looked at Zhou Fang. He wanted to talk to himself and stopped.


    "Suk, you''re my friend now!" Zhou Junmei was embarrassed and held out his hand because he had shown contempt for Suk in the airport before, but in the restaurant, he was relieved of his troubles, and his heart was a little unnatural.


    "Isn''t it the master?" Suk naturally won''t put on airs. Since Zhou Fang released his sincerity, he always wanted to repay him with peaches and made a joke with a smile on his face.


    "It depends on your level. I don''t mind having a great master!" Zhou Fang was stunned at first, but he reacted quickly.


    Room card is the most exclusive small suite. After seeing off Li Linglong and Zhou Fang, Suk goes directly into the hotel. Before the elevator closes, he sees a young girl dressed very sexy coming in quickly.


    "Sorry!" The woman nodded to Suk, her face was still a little red, and the elevator was soon filled with a faint smell of wine.


    "You''re welcome!" Suk whispered.


    The woman was also dressed in professional clothes, with a white slim shirt on her upper body and a black skirt on her lower part. But now, it seems that because the elevator is rising, she is a little uncomfortable and leans to one side. Her face begins to turn white. After a pause, she suddenly says, "can you do me a favor?"


    "Well?" Suk was stunned. The first time he met this woman, he wanted to help him. Although he was puzzled, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Can I stay with you that night today?" The woman seemed to be a little uncomfortable standing instability, the body can not help shaking, at this time, the elevator door slowly opened, in Suk did not respond, the woman fainted!

 Chapter 383

    Suk was very depressed. The woman really fainted, and still fainted like a fake. If she didn''t react quickly at that time, even if she didn''t knock her head and blood, it was inevitable to get some minor injuries. .__ £©


    holding this strange woman in his arms, Suk looks speechless to find his house number. Fortunately, he is slim and doesn''t have much weight, but this warm jade, protruding forward and backward, under the friction of his body, the fire that he had controlled well, has the potential to start a prairie fire.


    But as soon as I saw that the whole corridor was empty, there was no one in it, and I couldn''t just throw the woman aside. So I followed the room number and found my room.


    The exclusive suite of Pangu seven star hotel is very luxurious. Suk wants to wake up the woman when she comes in, but unfortunately, the beautiful woman sleeps like a dead pig.


    Directly put her on the bed, subconsciously went to the window position, from here you can directly see the bird''s nest and the water cube, especially the water cube. From a distance, you can see a light blue scene like a bubble, which makes people wonder its beauty.


    But when he thought of this strange woman in bed, Suk was really scared. Suddenly, he thought of the Fairy Dance mentioned by someone on the Internet. Some women specially designed those men with ulterior motives in this way.


    After a while, I had pinched my thigh twice. When I just carried her into the room, I accidentally saw the light pink underwear through her collar.


    There was no sound in the room, only the woman''s regular breathing sound was very stable, but in Suk''s ears, he reminded himself all the time that there was a woman on the bed who was sleeping sweetly, even at his own disposal.


    There is only a big double bed in the supreme suite. Suk turns around and takes a look. The woman really doesn''t mean to wake up, but it''s not a problem to go on like this. It''s a crime to think of a single man and a few women in the same room. !__ >


    the more he thought about it, the more upset he was. Suk went directly into the bathroom, turned on the tap, and washed his face fiercely, letting this refreshing feeling take away the heat of his body.


    He looked up at himself in the mirror and said to himself, "this woman is very dangerous!"


    "Is it just to seduce yourself?"


    "If I touch her, I''m sure I''ll be in trouble!"


    "I can''t. I''ll have to open a room again."


    Suk repeatedly hypnotized himself for a long time, so that he would not have some bad ideas, and even finally decided to give the room to the drunken woman.


    Making up his mind, Suk walked out of the bathroom in a calm mood. He wanted to take his backpack away, but his eyes looked like another uncontrolled glance.


    "I''ll go!"


    Suk suddenly silly, do not know when, this woman has taken off her clothes, light pink three point underwear, and that pair of black stockings, is all her clothes.


    Proud of the carcass in the light of the light, all over with a layer of pink, like the kind of red halo on her face in general, very attractive.


    "Gudong!" A, Suk subconsciously swallowed saliva, the footstep unconsciously moved past.


    This woman''s figure is really good. Even if she lies on her back, she can''t reduce the altitude of the mountain. Outside her half bowl shaped bra, she has a large chest, bulging and stretching her career line.


    Suk''s legs were soft, and his eyes didn''t dare to look down. He could obviously feel his heart beating fiercely.


    The sound of shortness of breath, like pulling the bellows, is very clear in my heart. After the flower picking system upgrade, the symptoms have swept me into the vortex again, but I can''t resist at all. I can''t even pinch my thigh.


    If there is a battle in my mind, it has undoubtedly entered a white hot state. Suk constantly wants to regain control of his body, but he can''t do anything at all. Finally, he can only watch helplessly and slowly get to the bedside, and then lean out his hand.


    Soft long hair, brushing the palm, like touching a piece of silk, fingertips gently slide over her cheek, you can clearly feel still some heat, Suk mouth with a meaningful smile, in the arm, palm back slowly down the woman''s neck.


    Maybe Suk''s action is too gentle, like an ant crawling, the woman began to slightly twist her body, Suk subconsciously took back her hand.


    "Who are you?" All of a sudden, the woman suddenly opened her eyes and looked at suxton in front of her. She was startled. Then she found that she had been stripped completely. She screamed and was about to jump out of bed.


    Suk had thought that the woman would not wake up for a while. Although she took back her hand, she still stood by the bed and was also startled.


    "You stop!" Suk knew that if the woman ran out like this, he would jump into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it, so he yelled."What are you doing?" The woman, holding her shirt in front of her, looked panicked. She was really frightened by Suk''s voice.


    "What am I doing? Elder sister, will you make it clear? What else do you want to do? You fainted in the elevator. Do you want me to help you find a place to sleep Suk now urgently needs to explain the problem clearly: "think about it. What did you say to me in the elevator?"


    "Elevator?" The woman frowned slightly, as if thinking about something.


    "Alas! You asked me if I could stay here for one night! Do you remember? " Suk wants to cry without tears, thinking that this woman will not drink amnesia!


    "Oh Being reminded by Suk, the woman seemed to think of something, and her face turned more red, but she was still very defensive to Suk, and asked in a low voice, "then why do you take off my clothes?"


    "Hello! It''s not me, OK? If I take it off, can you not feel it? I just went to wash my face. You''ll be like this when I get back! "


    Suk said, the woman fell into silence, still keeping the posture of blocking the spring light, pause for a long time, began to hesitate to open her mouth: "I didn''t bring money and ID card, really have to live in your night!"


    "Don''t worry, you''d better go out! I''m a hooligan. I''ll take off your clothes! " Suk shook his head quickly.


    "I took off the clothes myself, I have a little impression!" The woman seemed to have an iron heart, and her tone of voice gradually relaxed.


    "That''s not good. I''m a man, OK? I can control it for a while, but it''s hard for me to say one night! In case the brush gun goes off, it will hurt you again! " Suk was really annoyed. When he was on the elevator, a woman suddenly appeared. He kindly carried her into the room and was bitten.


    "Nothing! The first time I saw you, I knew you were not a bad person! I believe you After that, the woman jumped into the bed again, lifted the quilt and went in.

 Chapter 384

    Suk saw the woman without saying a word, jumped directly into bed, and did not worry about the spring light. He bent over and pulled up the quilt, stabbed and went in: "it''s OK! The first time I saw you, I knew you were not a bad person! I believe you


    The woman sat at the head of the bed and pulled the quilt under her neck. She only showed her head. Her long hair was black, her cheeks were still tinged with a faint blush after drinking, and her eyes were big and beautiful. There was no initial panic in her eyes, but she added a smile. .__ £©


    "ah!" Suk just raised his hand, but it was too late to stop it. He looked at the strange woman in front of him speechless. He was totally different. He wanted to run away just now, but now he can''t get rid of her!


    "If I''m not a bad person, do you think I''m a good person?" Suk reluctantly went to one side of the sofa and sat down. He took out his half bottle of mineral water from his bag and took a sip of it.


    "How old are you?" The woman hid her body under the quilt. She didn''t answer Suk''s question and asked instead.


    "Eighteen!" Suk was not angry.


    "Look! You''re only 18 years old, don''t you think I''ll send sheep into tiger''s mouth? I knew you were a good boy in the elevator The woman didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    "I''ll go!" The corners of Suk''s mouth twitch weakly. After making trouble for a long time, he is a good child! But who said that an 18-year-old man must be a good child? He was indignant and muttered: "if you hadn''t woken up just now, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to laugh now!"


    "Give me a drink!" At this time, the woman stretched out an arm and pointed to the mineral water bottle in Suk''s hand. White Bi''s skin was slightly pink, and green jade pointed to the mineral water in Suk''s hand. . |


    "isn''t there one over there? Get it yourself Suk really speechless, the first time to meet, not only robbed his own bed, and now also robbed his own mineral water, or drink half.


    "I don''t drink that! What if you take the medicine? I''ll drink what you just drank! " The woman took a look in the direction that Suk pointed out. There were all kinds of drinks in the cupboard over there, all unopened.


    "I''ll go!" Suk is really a black thread. He wants to cry without tears. I really don''t know how the woman''s brain grows. One time he says that he believes in himself, another time he says that he''s afraid of taking medicine: "elder sister, make it clear that I don''t have to force you to drink water, OK?"


    Suk certainly won''t give her her her own water. After all, she had drunk it. However, she took the initiative to go to the drink cabinet, took out a bottle of mineral water and threw it over: "do you like it or not?"


    The woman subconsciously reached out to catch the mineral water, but because of her action, the quilt on her body immediately slipped down. Although Shuangfeng''s underwear was half covered, it was still directly exposed in front of Suk''s eyes.


    "Ah The woman quickly pulled back the quilt and looked at Suk: "you did it on purpose!"


    Although Jiao Shuangfeng flashed by, the half exposed skin still shook Suk''s eyes, as if the light in the room couldn''t help shining. Hearing this woman''s words, she immediately asked, "what do I mean?"


    "You are a hooligan, full of bad ideas!" Maybe Suk''s age made the woman relax her vigilance, and Suk was really honest. After a while, the woman slowly recalled what happened after she got into the elevator and found that she really asked Suk for help.


    Moreover, what happened after she woke up can prove that Suk was really a good child. At that time, she had only three-point movements left. If she really met a bad person, the result of waking up or not would not be much different. It is estimated that she could only lose her body.


    So after I put down my heart, I didn''t want to leave.


    Suk shrugged his shoulders and showed indifference to the woman''s reputation as a hooligan. He leaned back on the sofa and stopped talking.


    "My name is Kim Shiyu, thank you! "This woman seems to be thirsty for a long time. She looks up and pours half a bottle of water directly. Then she covers the quilt and holds her hands on her knees. She still lives on the quilt. She looks at Suk and finally opens her mouth.


    "Well! This is Suk. How did you lose your ID card and money? " It was the first time that Suk heard the woman''s name.


    "Hi! Don''t mention it Jin Shiyu''s face gradually returned to normal, it seems that the previous strength of wine has retreated more than half: "let my classmate be cheated, said to find a good job for me, after coming, the wallet and ID card are all handed in!"


    "Pyramid selling?" As soon as Suk heard this, he asked subconsciously.


    "I feel like all these people have been brainwashed, and even their good friends have been cheated. If it wasn''t for their welcoming party today, I pretended to be drunk and couldn''t get out!"


    Suk nodded, often able to contact these things from the Internet, such as a pyramid scheme, someone wants to escape and fall from a building and so on. It seems that Jin Shiyu is lucky. When he meets himself, he unconsciously believes her words.


    "Come on, don''t say it. It''s annoying!" It seems that Jin Shiyu was really hurt by his good friend. When he mentioned this, he frowned and looked at the clock on the wall. It was almost 12 o''clock. Then he looked at Suk on the sofa: "Hello! Come up and sleep"Ah?" Suk was also a little sleepy, wondering if he wanted to go out and open another room. Who knows, Jin Shiyu directly helped him solve this problem.


    "Ah? Ah, what? Come to bed Kim did not know whether he was brave enough or too convinced of Suk, but he did not let him go out to find a room, or sleep on the sofa, sleep on the floor, instead of directly on the bed.


    "Eh!" Suk suddenly became a little unnatural. Before, Jin Shiyu had been wrapping himself in the quilt and waking up from the drunken state, which made Suk''s heart slowly fade away. However, when he heard this sentence, especially the word "go to bed", his body was inexplicably hot and dry.


    "I put you to bed because I believe you, little brother!" Although Jin Shiyu asked him to go to bed, he still reminded Suk, but Suk''s abnormal body just made his reaction a little slow and didn''t hear clearly.


    "Trust my little brother?" Suk more and more felt that this woman''s performance was not normal. She spoke too openly. She would go to bed and have a little brother''s voice. She had to have infinite reverie.


    "After all, I''m sorry that I''m in your bed!" As Jin Shiyu said, she slowly lay down. The thin quilt immediately outlined her proud body curve. Two peaks rose from the ground. After a pause, she saw that Suk was still sitting on the sofa. She slowly leaned out her arm and lifted the thin quilt: "come in, don''t you? I''ll be sorry if I don''t come in again! "


    "In! Of course As soon as Suk thought that other people were not afraid of Jin Shiyu, he was a big master. He stood up directly from the sofa and walked to the head of the bed in three or two steps.

 Chapter 385

    "Ah! Why are you taking off your pants? " Jin Shiyu saw that Suk began to untie his belt as he walked. When he sat at the head of the bed, his jeans had faded to the knee position, so he quickly called out. !__ >


    "sleep!" Although Suk is calm, his heart rate has been disordered for a long time. He doesn''t want to let Jin Shiyu underestimate himself.


    "You can''t take off your pants when you sleep!" Jin Shiyu grabbed the quilt, moved his body to one side, and said very seriously.


    "You take them off, why can''t I take them off?" Suk subconsciously retorted.


    "I want to sleep better when I take it off!" Jin Shiyu twisted his head and began to argue with Suk directly.


    "I want to be comfortable when I take it off!" Suk paid him back in his own way.


    "You rascal, full of obscure thoughts!" Jin Shiyu was not afraid, so he put a big hat on Suke.


    As soon as Suk heard this, he was speechless. He turned his head and said, "if you can be comfortable, can''t you make me comfortable, elder sister, be reasonable?"


    "Don''t you want to be comfortable in the lower body?" When Jin Shiyu said this, sukton became embarrassed. If there must be a hooligan in the room, Suk could guarantee that he would never be himself.


    "Big sister! Are you sure you''re not brainwashed by MLM people? I don''t think your thinking is so weird! " Suk''s face was full of depression. No matter what happened, he took off his clothes and got into the quilt.


    When Jin Shiyu saw that Suk had come in, instead of saying anything, he turned his body to one side and ignored it. . |


    after Suk lay down, the soft mattress made him very comfortable, but he was supposed to have a good rest, but his previous turbulent sleepiness disappeared, staring at the ceiling.


    There was only a small night light in the room, emitting a faint yellow light. Suk lay motionless on the bed, his heart beat fast, and even his body trembled slightly, but the golden rain on the other side was quiet.


    Jin Shiyu did fall asleep. Although he had just quarreled with Suk for a long time, the power of drunkenness didn''t really dissipate. It just lurked. When the room was calm and the light became dim, the strong drowsiness came and soon fell asleep.


    Being able to feel Jin Shiyu''s gentle breathing, which causes the quilt to fluctuate slightly, Suk closes his eyes and tries to get rid of the distractions in his mind, trying to make him ignore the woman next to him, even if the woman is only ten centimeters away from him, even if the woman has only three underwear.


    I don''t know how long, ten minutes or an hour later, Suk said it was not good, but he knew that he had already got out of control.


    The breathing sound became more and more heavy. Suk felt his scalp began to numb. The fire in his body was crackling and burning vigorously. He could smell the fragrance of the opposite sex mixed with the smell of alcohol, and his left hand moved slowly to the inside.


    One millimeter and one millimeter of movement, even slower than ants. In the crevice between the quilt and the sheet, he persevered forward, and finally felt an open fingertip. Jin Shiyu''s body held up the gap between the quilt and told Suk clearly that he was about to touch it.


    With a Gudong sound, Suk swallowed his saliva hard and stopped for a moment. A minute later, he twisted his body unconsciously, muttered something in his mouth, and slowly probed into it with his left hand.


    The fingertips touch a piece of soft and hot skin instantly. Although it''s not clear where they touch it, the electric current flows directly along the fingertips to the brain, like a dull thunder that makes the ears buzzing.


    I don''t know when, suxiaoke has been holding his head high and standing by, like an active volcano that has been suppressed for many years, waiting for the moment of a sudden eruption to show his own strength.


    The fingertips still stay on the skin, and don''t dare to move, for fear that it will cause Jin Shiyu''s attention. Suk''s mind is more and more confused, and he has only one idea in his head, that is, to quickly turn over and gallop.


    "Come on! This is a gift from heaven At this time, Hou Longtao, the demon who had been silent for a long time, appeared from his mind again, waving his small wings and earnestly enticing him.


    The appearance of the devil is like a drop of water suddenly spilled into the oil pan, which suddenly boils up. Suk clenches his teeth tightly, and can no longer resist this kind of bone eroding stimulation. Beauty is on the side, and pretending to be dead is worse than animals.


    Waist strength, continue to show just routine, pretend to sleep unconscious turn over, right hand is going to embrace to golden rain.


    At this time, Jin Shiyu suddenly moved, opened the quilt and sat up.


    Suk was dumbfounded when he felt that an accident had happened. He didn''t expect that the woman would react so quickly. In desperation, she had to go on pretending to sleep. Only in this way could she survive such an embarrassing situation. Her heart beat faster again. It seemed that she could imagine that Jin Shiyu was going to criticize herself.


    This woman can say anything in her mouth, and she has learned it for a long time. What''s more, she has really moved her mind just now. It seems that the name "hooligan" can''t run away. If she is provoked, will the consequences be very serious?Suk did not move and pretended to be a dead pig, but after a while, the expected storm did not appear, there was no sound in the room, and he slowly opened his eyes nervously.


    Under the dim light, Jin Shiyu''s smooth back was right in front of her. There was nothing else except the bra belt. Watching the woman raise her hand and scratch her hair, she walked out of bed slowly like a sleepwalker and went straight to the bathroom.


    After a while of footwork, the sound of water flow came out from the bathroom. You don''t have to guess that this woman must be sitting on the toilet at the moment. It seems that she has been holding it for a long time. The sound of water flow lasts for a long time.


    Just when Suk was still guessing whether his just move was discovered, jinshiyu finally released the water in his body, slowly Tengteng, and staggered out.


    Suk subconsciously closed his eyes tightly and tried to make his breathing normal. Then he felt that golden rain was getting closer and closer. The next moment he went back to the bedside, lifted the quilt and came in again.


    "Eh!" Suk''s body suddenly trembled. After Jin Shiyu got into the quilt, he twisted his body twice, turned over directly, put his arms around Suk, and even put his delicate body into his arms.


    The two groups of soft meat against the chest, even the thighs are directly on Suk''s body, the two bodies are almost one, Suk for a while at a loss, but do not know what to do, at this time, the task of the flower picking system prompt sound suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 386

    Hearing the prompt sound of the task, Suk subconsciously ran into the system space. Although he had a charming beauty in his arms, even if his brother suxiaoke was ready to go, even if the flames were running around, he had to bear it. !__ >


    "task: peace of mind, hold on to Jin Shiyu for one night; reward: proficient in basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Peace of mind? Hold on for a night? " When Suk saw the task displayed on the electronic screen, he was speechless. Wave after wave of impulses in his body were on the verge of explosion. How could he be calm?


    Suk clenched his lips to try to make himself sober, but these methods have gradually lost their meaning. Jin Shiyu nestled in his arms, snorted on his shoulder, like a feather sweeping slowly.


    What''s the fuckin ''task? You''ve got the sequelae. Now you''re doing it again. Isn''t that a stone to your feet? Are you kidding me? Now Suk''s breath is burning, but there''s nothing he can do about it.


    My heart is very upset. I want to move away from my body, but I think that the task is to hold tight for a night. Although the reward for this task is to master the basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine, which sounds not attractive, I don''t know what I will lose if I really fail.


    At a loss and helpless, he couldn''t find a good way at all, so he had to grit his teeth. But how could he hold on for a long night? His brother had already started to protest and kept shaking his head, but he didn''t move. No matter how fierce Su Xiaoke was, he could only sigh.


    "Well!" Just at this time, Jin Shiyu suddenly drilled into Suk''s arms again, swaying his waist like a water snake, holding his little hand on Suk''s back, unconsciously sliding down and passing Suk.


    Suk''s body suddenly became stiff. The flame that he had managed to control just now burst out and sparked. Suddenly, he found that his right hand had been on Jin Shiyu''s waist. He could untie the damn bra button up and directly probe into his pants down. |


    his head was confused, and his right hand almost fell down. Suddenly, on the street outside, a siren came from afar, getting closer and louder, and then roared by. This siren made Suk hesitate for a moment.


    "Hoo Suk took a hard breath, opened his eyes and looked at the woman in his arms. He couldn''t figure out where she came from. Although the reasons were clear, they were too strange. Even if he really wanted to stay for one night, he wouldn''t be so open, would he?


    Under the dim yellow light, Jin Shiyu''s long hair is scattered, only showing his side face. He sleeps soundly and sweetly. But it''s so natural for such a person to sleep with a man in his arms. Maybe he has been used to these things for a long time.


    Yeah! Don''t get sick!


    Isn''t it often said on the Internet that one night stand outside makes you sick?


    Suk constantly finds reasons for himself to lose interest in the woman in front of him. Although he thinks maliciously, the effect still fails to reach the expected goal. Suxiaoke''s perseverance is amazing and does not look discouraged.


    "I don''t know what the track will be like tomorrow?"


    "Is Jiang Shijie really as powerful as Li Linglong said?"


    "Next week will be the monthly exam, I don''t know what the exam will be like?"


    "Ah! By the way, I forgot to text Li Feifei! "


    Suk constantly distracted himself, but the effect was very little. Even if he asked and answered himself, he was still impulsive and wanted to do something.


    "What is mastery of TCM theory?" Suk suddenly shifted his mind to the task reward, hoping it would make him feel some pressure.


    "If I get this reward, can I go to treat my illness? But this is a theory. I''m afraid it will be very difficult to practice! "


    "What kind of task is this?"


    "It''s a social science, isn''t it?"


    "Does the twelve sections of Taoist brocade I got belong to a social discipline or a common skill?"


    When Suk thought of it, he found that he had practiced it only in the few days when he got twelve sections of Taoist brocade. The formula of "singing the sky drum around" and "hearing it 24 times" soon came to his mind.


    Even one diagram after another came to mind.


    Subconsciously, I adjust my thoughts slowly with the formula. Although I am still holding Jin Shiyu in my arms now, I can''t do some actions at all, but it doesn''t hinder the operation of the formula.


    Soon, Suk felt the warm current in his body wandering slowly. Although it was still very weak, it was very smooth in his body.


    With this warm current wandering all over the body, at first, the body''s dry heat seems to begin to weaken, and the volcano on the verge of eruption begins to stop. This comfortable feeling makes Suk relax soon.


    The tiredness of the day seems to be washed away. Not only is the body relaxed, but also the mind is quite stable. It is totally unconscious. Circle after circle, the warm current starts to run independently.Eyelids began to sink, suxiaoke also quietly restored the original shape, silent night, Suke finally fell asleep.


    Suk wakes up in the sound of the completion of the task. The sunshine outside the window is shining through the curtains. He slowly opens his eyes, feels comfortable and energetic. Suddenly he sees the golden rain in his arms, and he is still startled.


    I didn''t expect that I really put my arms around a woman and slept a safe night. After realizing this, Suk''s eyes suddenly brightened. Did I find a way to control the sequelae of this system?


    I clearly remember the strong impulse to release the male instinct last night. I still remember that I was ready to secretly put Kim Shiyu in the right place. I didn''t expect that I really survived.


    "I''ll go!" Suk''s heart suddenly whispered something bad. After he was overjoyed, he found that his hand didn''t know when it really touched the woman''s buttocks. It was very round and he pulled it back subconsciously.


    He stares at Jin Shiyu carefully. The woman doesn''t know how much she drank yesterday. Now she doesn''t want to wake up. Suk moves his body carefully, gets out of bed, puts on his clothes, and cleans quietly, for fear of disturbing Jin Shiyu. Then it''s not good to make an accident.


    Yesterday, Li Linglong told Suk that breakfast was served here, and it tasted good. She brushed her teeth and washed her face, and carried her backpack lightly. When the door was closed, Suk was finally relieved. She faced a woman and lived an honest night. It was like a tough battle.


    "Suk!"


    All of a sudden, Li Linglong''s voice came from behind, which made Suk jump. He turned his head and said, "good morning!"


    Zhou Fang still followed Li Linglong, nodded to Suk, and then took out a map from his pocket.


    "I''ve prepared the road map for you. Let''s go to your room and study it first!" Li Linglong pointed to the map in Zhou Fang''s hand and said.

 Chapter 387

    Li Linglong took the map in Zhou Fang''s hand and motioned Suk to open the door. But Suk didn''t dare to open the door. Only he knew that there was a woman lying on the bed!


    Even if he said nothing happened, ha ha, isn''t it a cheat?


    For his own image, in order not to jump into the Yellow River, Suk had to stop Li Linglong: "let''s have a meal first, let''s look at the map."


    "Are you hungry? It''s OK. You can call breakfast into the room! " Li Linglong saw that Suk''s expression was different. She thought that this guy was too hungry to bear it. Then she added: "soon, they can send it up with a phone call!"


    "Well! I want to eat steamed buns Suk hesitated for a while, the brain running fast, and finally found an excuse. "


    " baozi? There are both Chinese and western breakfast Zhou Fang also spoke next week. It seems that he is familiar with this hotel.


    "No! What, if I were Qingfeng''s steamed bun! " Suk said quickly.


    "Qingfeng''s bun?" Li Linglong was surprised when she heard that. As soon as Suk saw her expression, she was a little relieved: "yes! It''s Qingfeng''s steamed stuffed bun, the one mentioned in the TV advertisement, the fat man, the one who talks about cross talk, didn''t he say that! Huatian Qingfeng''s steamed buns are fragrant


    "Hi! Want to eat steamed buns! Well, let''s eat steamed buns! Qingfeng''s steamed stuffed bun is really a special snack in Yanjing. I''ll take you to taste his fried liver later, and it''s not bad! " Li Linglong guessed that Suk might want to taste some special snacks, but she didn''t say much and turned around.


    Suk stealthily wiped the sweat on his forehead, and finally fooled him through. He followed Li Linglong and Zhou Fang out of the hotel. ! >


    the red McLaren stops in front of the door, and the one in front of this car is still the Mercedes Benz business class that I took yesterday. Although Yanjing is regarded as the metropolis of the whole Asia and even the world, luxury cars are not uncommon, but this McLaren stops at the roadside and attracts the attention of many people.


    "Go! Let''s take this bus. Fang Fang, go and tell the driver to follow us! " Li Linglong began to arrange the deployment, because McLaren is just a double seat. If he and Suk sit on it, Zhou Fang will inevitably become a lonely family, and he will feel uncomfortable.


    Suk three people got on the car, still is Zhang Bo driving, it seems that he is very familiar with Yanjing, after getting on the car asked: "to head office?"


    "Of course I went to the head office! I''ll treat Suk well! " Today''s Zhou Fang is much more enthusiastic than yesterday''s, and his tone of voice is intimate. It seems that yesterday Suk pulled out a sword to help him and really won his friendship.


    Qingfeng steamed stuffed bun shop is full of people. Suk can be regarded as seeing the bustle of Yanjing city. The steamed bun is delicious, full of stuffing and juicy, and the fried liver is also very unique.


    After breakfast, the three finally headed for tomorrow''s battlefield, Yu Xialing.


    Yu Xialing is located in the suburb of Yanjing, with winding mountain roads. The scenery is not outstanding. After all, it is not a scenic spot.


    "A lot of cars!" Suk stood beside the car with a slight frown. Although the mountain road is rugged, many cars still choose to pass from here. Even though he has confidence in his own technology, the driving level of other drivers is not clear. It would be very bad if other drivers have accidents because of his own race.


    "Nothing! I''ve already said hello. Tomorrow morning, there will be traffic control and the road will be closed! " Li Linglong said with a map in her hand. It seems that she has made preparations before.


    "Oh, that''s not bad!" Surprised by Li Linglong''s great powers, Suk was relieved at the thought of her identity, not to mention a rich family''s son Zhou Fang.


    Suk doesn''t know exactly what Zhou Fang came from, but he doesn''t think it''s any worse. After all, there are many people in her circle, and Li Linglong should be friends with a similar family background.


    "Linglong, are you waiting here?" Zhou Fang is a little excited. On the way here, he has already said that Zhou Fang will sit in McLaren and accompany Suk to run a circle.


    Li Linglong''s praise of Suk technology made Zhou Fang realize that Suk is not as simple as it seems, and the more eager he is to connect with the next process.


    "Hey, hey, you''ll have a good time this time!" Li Linglong patted Zhou Fang on the shoulder, and then looked at Suk: "Suk, you can try your hand first. In the end, if there is no problem, I don''t mind you showing your hand to Xiao Fang!"


    Zhou Fang''s subconscious heart was cold. The more he listened, the worse he felt. But the thought of embarrassment in the super run club made him feel powerless. He always heard some people talk about himself in private: a good horse with a good saddle, a good car with a good driver!


    The shame of being ridiculed and ridiculed, as well as his longing for speed and passion, make him eager to try. If Suke is really as powerful as Li Linglong said, he must learn from him.


    The scissors door rises, and Suk sits in first. The carbon fiber seat makes Suk feel very familiar. The super wrapping force seems to be in his arms. It''s soft and comfortable. His hands cross with his fingers. It''s like a warm-up before playing the piano. Smelling the faint smell of gasoline, every cell of Suk''s body starts to be active.He slowly closed his eyes and held the steering wheel with both hands. His breath became very calm, but his blood really seemed to be burning. He didn''t open his eyes until Zhou Fang got into the co driver''s seat and the door slowly lowered: "fasten your seat belt!"


    "Well!" Although we don''t know what Suk''s strength is, Zhou Fang is obedient and ready: "OK, let''s go!" Voice did not fall, a sense of pushing back hit.


    Suk a series of operation, see the Zhou Fang in a daze, with the speed slowly improve, Zhou Fang''s face also began to slowly serious, nervous staring at the front, one by one car Suk left behind.


    Li Linglong stood in the same place and kept looking at the time. The mountain road was only a two lane road, and it would appear here back and forth. Yu Xialing had 13 curves and twists and turns, but the whole mountain road was not too long, about 30 kilometers long. Although she knew Suk would come back soon, she was still very surprised when she saw her McLaren P1 reappear So short.


    The powerful engine roars from far to near. McLaren is like a fast flame, and its speed begins to slow down. It''s not a long road, but there are many curves. Moreover, because there are cliffs on one side, it is a test of the driver''s technical level and psychological quality.


    ¡°yes£¡¡± Li Linglong threw his arm fiercely, and he had more confidence in tomorrow''s competition. The scissors door began to rise, and Suk poked out his head, followed by Zhou Fang.


    Zhou Fang''s step is very slow and steady. His handsome face is not like a man''s. He looks pale. Seeing Li Linglong''s eyes, he tugs at the corner of his mouth and wants to smile. But the corner of his mouth just tilts up and his face suddenly changes. He quickly reaches out to cover his mouth and runs for two steps. Wow, he spits out.

 Chapter 388

    The driver, Zhang Bo, and another young driver, had been sitting in the car all the time. Seeing that his young master was vomiting, Zhang Bo quickly took a bottle of mineral water from the car and ran quickly. . |


    Suk stood beside Zhou Fang speechless. On the way back, he already felt that Zhou Fang''s expression was a little unnatural. He could slow down, or maybe he could come back a few minutes less.


    Li Linglong understood Zhou Fang very well. After all, she was in Suk''s car last time, and she almost peed her pants at that time. She shook her head sadly: "Fang Fang, you know Suk''s power now!"


    Zhou Fang had already vomited dizzily. I''m afraid that Qingfeng steamed stuffed bun, which was not easy to eat in the morning, was all explained here. His head was buzzing and his beautiful face turned into bitter gourd.


    At first, when the car started, I didn''t feel much, even a little excited, but with the speed rising, the engine roared, and Zhou Fang could clearly see that one car after another was overtaken by Suk.


    Zhou fangsuan is a senior member of the super running club. He has been racing for many times. Although his skills are not good, he has taken many express trains. But he has never felt this kind of feeling. His legs are weak and his breath is short.


    The two-way lane is very narrow. Only two cars can run in parallel. Many times I feel that I am going to collide with other cars. Many times I feel that I am going to rush out of the curve. Many times I feel that I am going to fall off the cliff.


    My heart has been pounding wildly for a long time, biting my teeth tightly, sometimes even closing my eyes. The body balance system is excellent, even in some sharp corners, I don''t feel much. . |


    the technology and speed control of Suk''s operation, the prediction of the situation, and even the calculation of the drift radian in some places all made Zhou Fang adore him. He did not expect that he had ever seen those car kings in the underground drag racing field, and they were all eclipsed in front of Suk.


    "Master!" Zhou Fang rinsed his mouth. Although his face was still a little pale, it was much better. He could hardly breathe. He turned his head to look at Suk and spoke directly.


    "Ah? No, no Suk quickly waved his hand. Now he gets along well with Zhou Fang. At the beginning, the rivalry has long disappeared. How can friends become mentors.


    "Suk, you are so good! I apologize for the contempt I have given you before! " Zhou Fang''s face was very serious. Although he was a little pale, he was much better than before.


    "No, we are not friends now." As soon as Suke finished speaking, Li Linglong continued: "Suke, Zhou Fang wants to learn from you. Don''t be so fussy. Be a man. What''s the matter! You can teach him everything


    "Well! All right, play together, play together Suk was embarrassed in the face of such a scene and patted Zhou Fang on the shoulder.


    "Fang Fang, you can arrange the banquet for Suk! I don''t care! " The rise of Li Linglong''s play, after all, the foreign aid he found, showed great power, and he was naturally happy.


    "No problem. Let''s go to the International Hotel later!" Zhou Fang turned his head and whispered a few words to Zhang Bo as he spoke. It seems that he asked him to book a room and look at his watch. It''s already more than ten o''clock. Because Yu Xialing''s position is relatively biased, it will take about thirty minutes to get back to the city center. This is still no traffic jam.


    "Now go back?" Zhou Fang looked at Li Linglong. After all, Li Linglong has been leading the overall work. Seeing her little hand waving and nodding, the three of them went to business class.


    "Cheng Meili! Where are you playing? " On the way back, Li Linglong took out the phone and dialed a number directly.


    "Eleven thirty international hotel! By the way, Fang Fang, which hall did you order? " Li Linglong said and turned to look at Zhou Fang.


    "The smell of ink!" Zhou Fang said casually.


    "Well, the ink Pavilion! Let me introduce you to the expert I got. Aren''t you unconvinced? Let you see the real Buddha Li Linglong crackled for a while, and then hung up the phone.


    "Hey, Suk, I''ll tell you, that girl didn''t take you seriously at the beginning. She always beat me. I must lose the bet this time. You have to give me a good face!"


    Because we haven''t left the suburbs yet, the traffic on the road is not crowded. McLaren is driving in front of us. With this luxury car in front, it''s really more smooth. After all, no one wants to get too close. If there''s any small scratch, they can''t afford to break the pot and sell iron.


    "Suk had a wry smile on his face. Before he opened his mouth, he heard a bang. Then the car body shook and turned to look at it.


    Mercedes Benz business class is extremely safe. Even if there is a rear end collision, it just shakes a little. When Zhang Bo hears the sound, he first leans on the inside and then stops.


    "Can you drive a damn car?" Zhang Bo got out of the car and first checked the condition of the tail of the car. He found that the situation was not bad. He was sunken and didn''t even drop the paint. But before he went to find the culprit, there was a curse.


    Originally, it was a trivial matter. When the car was driving on the road, it was inevitable that there would be no scratch. Zhou Fang didn''t even want to go down. It would be better for Uncle Zhang to solve everything. However, when he heard that the owner of the car behind the accident, he didn''t apologize. Instead, he spoke wildly, which made him a little unhappy.Zhou Fang gets out of the car. Li Linglong and Suke naturally accompany each other. They just look at the front cover of a silver gray BMW 730, which is slightly uplifted, destroying the overall aesthetic feeling. The person who scolds is a young man in his twenties. He has a clean, round face with some pockmarks. At the moment, he is sticking his head out of the lower window, and his face is arrogant.


    As a member of Li Linglong''s circle, Zhou Fang''s family is naturally dignified, and his temper is not very good. He doesn''t care about the difference between his friends'' identities when they meet each other. However, he can''t help but get angry when he''s being slapped in the face. When his car is hit, the other party puts the blame on him. It''s too bad luck.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, raised his finger and pointed to the boy in the car: "you roll down!"


    "Hey! What a bull! What''s the matter? " The boy slammed the door. He was not short, and he looked very stout. There was a jade chain around his neck. He looked like the eldest and the second. He swayed, his nostrils turned up, rolled his arms and sleeves, and came over in a fierce manner.


    Suk had a wry smile on his face and wondered if he had to fight again. It seemed that Zhou Fang''s fighting power was unfair, which was proved in the grilled fish shop yesterday.


    But before Suk had any action, he looked at the angry fat man and trotted to Zhou Fang.

 Chapter 389

    "Fang Shao! It''s you The fat man was still arrogant and domineering just now. Who knows, he was even worse than the face changing of Sichuan Opera. In a moment, he seemed to see his father who had been separated for many years. His enthusiasm was like the sun in July. |


    Li Linglong thought that he was going to fight. His anger value, which was hard to accumulate, disappeared completely in consternation. He stared at the strange boy and ran to Zhou Fang.


    "Fang Shao, it''s me! Er Mao Zi The boy called himself Er Mao Zi and laughed all over his face. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something. He turned back and waved to his BMW: "Xiao Yue Yue, get off the car quickly!"


    Suk is also confused by the scene in front of him. When he hears the name, he can''t help but think of the fat girl who is popular on the Internet, and he is interested in it.


    After watching the boy wave, BMW Leighton stepped down a woman. She looked a few years older than Er maozi. She was dressed up very sexy and had a rough upper circumference. She bumped along the way, which disappointed Suk.


    "What''s the matter?"


    This woman, Xiao Yueyue, is pretty good-looking. She is wearing light make-up, and her cheeks are still red for some reason. As she goes down, she arranges the hem of her clothes, and the belt of her skirt collapses inexplicably, revealing a section of pink pants.


    "Don''t you always ask me to introduce you to some big boys? This is the son of the chairman of Changfeng Group! " Er Mao Zi seems to know Zhou Fang, and his introduction is very clear.


    "Changfeng Group?" Xiaoyueyue obviously didn''t hear the name, and she was very confused and repeated it.


    "I''ll clean it. You''re an aviation fuel worker. You have long hair and short insight!" After Er maozi finished, he quickly turned his head: "Fang Shao, don''t you know me? Last time I had a party at your super run club, I met you


    Zhou Fang really didn''t know the man in front of him, and he looked like a typical upstart. He didn''t fit in with his own circle. He frowned at him coldly and didn''t speak. . |


    "Fang Shao, I''m sorry! I didn''t pay attention to the rise of playing with Xiao Yueyue just now Er maozi laughs and makes him say so. Suk thinks of the woman''s strange before, and immediately reacts. Originally, he was still thinking about it at the beginning. For no reason, he didn''t run into the red light. How could he chase the tail!


    "Hello, Fang Shao! I''m Liu Yue. Nice to meet you! " Although the woman didn''t know what the strength of the aviation fuel enterprise was, she could feel that ER maozi''s expression was very powerful. She quickly burst out a charming smile, and her voice was like coquetry, very sweet.


    Zhou Fang glanced at the woman with a cold look. He didn''t even hum. He could guess that the woman was in the wrong way. Her face was dusty, especially when she just looked at herself.


    "Fang Shao, I''m so sorry today. I''ll pay for the loss, I''ll pay for it!" Er Mao Zi said that he was sincere, but he was also calculating. If he could make friends with Zhou Fang by this chance, he would make a lot of money.


    "Come on, go away!" Zhou Fang waved his hand impatiently. To tell you the truth, these rich childe brothers are also well-off. Such a poor family as Er Mao Zi is not attractive at all. If he didn''t happen to be able to name himself, Zhou Fang didn''t mind a bit of domineering.


    "All right! I''ll go first. I''ll make amends for Fang Shao next time I have a chance! " That two Mao son also don''t see to have what indignation, nod head and bow waist of ran to own BMW inside.


    "Fang Shao, I, I!" The woman called xiaoyueyue stood still, and she wanted to say nothing.


    "Go away!" Li Linglong has seen many occasions like this. At a glance, she knows what kind of messy contact information this woman wants to leave. But she doesn''t think about it. She was just kissing me with a man in the car. Now she has to shift her target. Is it disgraceful to lose her!


    "Let''s go!" Zhou Fang didn''t look at the women. He turned around and left. The show ended. The Mercedes Benz business class started again and left slowly.


    "You cunt, when you see how big and small the cattle are, you''ll get angry?" Er maozi sat in the car, did not start the car, but lit a cigarette, while scolding Xiao Yueyue who got on the car again, while spitting out a mouthful of blue smoke.


    "Second brother, is Fang Shao really so powerful?" After Xiao Yueyue was scolded, she didn''t respond at all, but she was very interested in the origin of Zhou Fang.


    "What do you know? I think you know that old man carts, Guanyin sits in lotus, and Changfeng Group specializes in aviation fuel, which is equivalent to a semi monopolized enterprise, only slightly inferior to Huaxia aviation fuel. These two companies monopolize all the aviation fuel business in the country, don''t you think they are powerful? "


    I don''t know where the ER Mao Zi came from, but it''s not bad.


    "Oh! Did we give them all the fuel for the plane? " Xiaoyueyue asked a question.


    "Well! Now you know how powerful it is! You said you really hook up with me, and maybe you can get some benefits, but you don''t look at the occasion, don''t you see there''s a woman over there? "


    "Oh Liu Yue sighed directly, very disappointed, but soon picked up the spirit: "second brother, people don''t know Guanyin sitting lotus and old man cart!""What else do you know?" Er Mao Zi stretched out his hand and flicked the cigarette butt out. He asked directly.


    Liu Yue broke her fingers and said coquettishly, "there are so many things that people know! Look at the double sky of ice and fire, the love of crystal, ants climbing trees, desert storm, roaming and poisonous dragon


    As the woman reported her name, er maozi''s eyes became hot.


    "I wipe! I can''t stand it. I didn''t feel good just now! You raise the window, you give me one first, I''ll try! " Er Mao Zi starts the car in a hurry and stops at a secluded fork in the road. It goes without saying that Chun Qing is inside.


    After a little episode, no one mentioned it again. After all, it''s just a scratch. There''s no need to worry about car repair. Half an hour later, Mercedes Benz business class finally stopped at the gate of the international hotel.


    When Suk got off the bus, he looked at a woman standing at the door and immediately came to his side.


    "Linglong, where is your master? Let me open my eyes The woman was tall, well proportioned, and sporty.


    "Here! This is Suk, my master! " Li Linglong pointed to Suk, a complacent look.


    "Just him?" Sure enough, this woman and Zhou Fang first saw Suk''s performance like the first time of junior high school. While talking, she looked up and down at Suk. She was very suspicious: "are you not in a bad mind? You know the level of Jiang Shijie! "


    "Cut! Look at your eyesight. Even if a golden mountain is put in front of you, you can''t recognize 24K. Ask Xiao Fang! " Li Linglong snorted, disdaining Cheng Meili''s performance.

 Chapter 390

    Suk was very depressed. He felt like a hillbilly in their eyes, but no wonder they were not convincing in their age. . |


    "sister beauty, Suk is really a master! I''ve never seen such a bull in our drag racing circle in China! " Zhou Fang hastened to testify and nodded his head.


    "Well! It''s a mule. It''s Ma ming''er. Did Jiang Shijie go today? " Cheng Meili seems to be very afraid of Jiang Shijie. She obviously has some ambition.


    "I haven''t seen it. Maybe they''ve already tried the track! I''m too lazy to talk to those people in Philadelphia! Every one of them is so arrogant that they don''t know that Lord Ma has three eyes! " Li Linglong obviously didn''t want to mention this topic, so she remembered that she hadn''t introduced Suk.


    "Suk, this is my elder sister, Cheng Meili. Although her name is not bad, it''s obviously a little out of tune!"


    "Li Linglong, do you want to die?" Cheng Meili is the Yoga girl who wanted to fight with Li Linglong in the club before. Her temper is still hot, which is very different from her appearance. Hearing Li Linglong''s words, she suddenly stares.


    "Ha ha, Hello!" Suk nodded and saw the two women bickering, speechless.


    "Well, Hello! I hope you can surprise us tomorrow Cheng Meili politely responded, and then said: "let''s go, let''s not stand silly, let''s go in!"


    At this time, another car slowly stopped, followed by another one, which seemed to be together. Six or seven people came down and walked up the steps happily.


    "Yo! I said, why did the magpie go out for a long time today! It''s exquisite and beautiful. Xiao Fang is here, too! " Suk suddenly heard a man''s voice behind him ring up, subconsciously turned to look at the past. . |


    the man who is talking seems to be in his early twenties and early twenties, with frameless eyes and spotless hair. He looks like a businessman, but his face is white with excessive indulgence, his eyes are deep, and his eyes seem to be frivolous.


    And there was a man standing beside him, but he was much weaker. He looked like a little boss and nodded to Li Linglong.


    "Yo! Mr. Li Li Linglong glanced at the visitor and answered. There was no extra expression on her face. Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang didn''t even open their mouth. They just laughed a little.


    "This little brother is not just the young man of that family?" The man named general manager Li turned his eyes to Suk again and spoke warmly.


    "This is my friend. Let''s play together! Mr. Li, what''s the big move? Is there a show in Yanjing recently? " Li Linglong didn''t plan to introduce Suk to him. Seeing that there were still four women standing behind them, all tall and tall, she knew that the model was the only one and said.


    "Ha ha, Linglong, you really have seven tricks. There will be an auto show next month! Xiao Wang brought some little girls here to work This Li always talks about this, immediately red all over the face.


    At this time, the man next to him suddenly pointed to several people. If he guessed well, this person should be Xiao Wang in his mouth.


    "OK, we''ll go in for dinner. Don''t disturb me!" After Li Linglong finished, she turned her head and left without waiting for Li to speak. Under her leadership, Suk followed her closely.


    Entering the ink Pavilion, Suk asked: "Linglong, who is that man?"


    "Cut, a hooligan!" Not only Li Linglong, but also Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang.


    "He has a father who is the director of the Ministry of culture. Relying on his father''s relationship, he has set up a cultural media company, that is, an intermediary for playing. He has to go through the formalities and get in touch with a performance!" Cheng Meili seems to know this person very well.


    "Damn it, Li Tong is such a bully! He''s not picky about food. It''s a taste to play with big names. He''s very cold and unconcerned. Those third tier stars, these little models and so on, as long as he sees them, they won''t run away! " As a woman, Li Linglong naturally hated such people.


    "Yes! Someone is willing to let him do it. Today I see that the four little girls behind him can''t escape from him. I guess they''ll open a room here after dinner. I don''t know if they''re ready for Viagra. He can stand the four of them! " The more Cheng Meili said it, the more angry she was. She patted the table and ordered.


    "I''ve been looking at him for a long time, and I licked my face to talk to him, which made me anxious and beat him!" Li Linglong has a sneer on her face. It seems that this state is her original face.


    Although Zhou Fang didn''t speak, he agreed with them.


    Suk is also used to Li Linglong and Cheng Meili''s way of speaking. It seems to be the unique chatting style of Yanjing city. He keeps talking, but now his mind is not on this, thinking about the woman he just saw.


    Liang Liang, the passenger next to herself on the plane, is the woman who no longer takes care of herself after the last sentence of "hooligan".


    I didn''t expect that I met her just now. She stood behind the man, still as beautiful as yesterday, but after finding herself, she gave him a fierce stare. It seemed that she had left a bad impression on him."Ah! You''re ordering, Suk Li Linglong handed over the menu.


    "Don''t worry, you can order! I don''t know what''s good here! " Suk waved his hand, still thinking about their evaluation of general manager Li. Does Liang Liang want to throw herself in his arms?


    "All right! I ordered it Li Linglong didn''t have to look at the menu, so she said to the waiting waiter, "I''ll have an upside down golden cup, steamed turbot, honey beef fillet, lettuce salad, roast duck in the oven"


    a meal was very warm. Although Cheng Meili had just recognized her, she had a good personality, and in a short time, she began to be brothers But I still have reservations about Suke''s drag racing technology.


    "Sister beauty, why don''t you let Suk take you for a ride later?" On one side, Zhou Fang encouraged Cheng Meili.


    "Come on! I have something else to do later! Su Xiaodi, tomorrow morning I will see your performance! " Cheng Meili patted Suk on the shoulder, like handing over a heavy load.


    "Ha ha, OK, no problem!" Suk nodded and followed their steps. He was not blindly arrogant about his technology, but out of his trust in the flower picking system and his feeling when driving McLaren.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not worried. What''s your hurry?" Li Linglong pulls Cheng''s beautiful hands and walks in front of them side by side. Suk and Zhou Fang follow their steps. At this time, Suk feels that there is a dispute behind him, and he can''t help but turn to have a look.


    It''s also a box. It''s not far away from the ink pavilion that he just came out of. At the door of the room, a woman is struggling to run out, but it''s soon stopped. Suk is stunned.


    All acquaintances, the female is Liang Liang, and the male is Mr. Li.


    [author''s digression]: it''s almost four o''clock, and little lonely can almost stay up all night. Thank you for your support. I''ll go to bed first. Good morning!

 Chapter 391

    "You let me go!" Liang Liang grabbed the doorframe, wriggled, and wanted to run out, but Li always seemed to drink a lot, his face flushed, his hands holding Liang Liang''s waist: "pretty girl! Don''t react so much? You''re so excited before it gets dark! "


    "Don''t help!" Mr. Li turned his head and yelled, laughing a lot, very proud: "you brother Li, I like this!"


    In the middle of the box, the young boss, surnamed Wang, sat back in his original position in embarrassment with a smile on his face, while the other three girls, just like watching a good play, didn''t think much of Liang Liang''s experience, and even talked and laughed in a low voice. . |


    Liang Liang is very attractive today. She is wearing a Batman shirt made of short sleeve cotton thread, which is black and translucent. Her underwear is in the original shape, and a pair of jeans hot pants highlights her snow-white long legs. Her upper circumference is full, and her lower plate is attractive. Her good figure is fully displayed, but now she looks scared and her small face turns pale.


    "You let go!" Liang Liang desperately wants to break away from the shackles of general manager Li, trying to break off general manager Li''s big hand, but this action seems to be more exciting to the man, only to see his action instantly become more bold.


    President Li turns into one hand to hold Liang Liang''s waist, and the other hand goes along the bottom of Batman''s shirt. With a funny face and an exaggerated sniff, he goes to smell Liang Liang''s body, like smoking marijuana.


    "Pa!" A crisp sound.


    Mr. Li just enjoyed his squinting eyes and suddenly became round. There was a palmprint on his red face. He was so surprised that he was cold with a drunken look: "do you dare to hit me?"


    Liang Liang just felt that Mr. Li''s hand had reached into her clothes. She tried her best to twist her body and slapped her back. She was very heavy. |


    the atmosphere seemed to freeze at this moment. Liang Liang could feel the anger of the man in front of him, like an enraged bull, wheezing and panting. He was in a panic. While he was still stunned, he relaxed his guard and took the opportunity to turn around and run.


    Suk turns to see this scene, and stops first. Li Linglong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang come to the scene, which makes him stand out.


    "Hou Longtao!" Liang Liang in panic, suddenly saw the outstanding Suk, in such circumstances, a head of obscene thought Suk, is far more safe than the thought into action of general manager Li, immediately put him as a savior umbrella, Deng Deng ran to Suk behind.


    I feel Liang Liang hiding behind her, holding her left arm nervously, for fear that she will shake her off. I can feel the top of her elbow on a ball of soft meat, which is very soft.


    Suk turned his head speechless, raised his hand and rubbed his nose: "I said! My name is Suk, not Hou Longtao. You have to find out! "


    It seems that his book Jinlin is not a thing in the pool gives the girl too much stimulation. The name of Hou Longtao has obviously gone deep into her heart.


    "Suk, help me!" Liang Liang took Suk as a straw to save her life, but Li Tong regarded it as nothing. He came over with a blue face and didn''t look at Suk. He directly faced Liang Liang: "smelly girl, dare to beat me. If you don''t play today, you''re not Li!"


    Although Liang Liang misunderstood herself on the plane at the beginning, she always touched others and accomplished a task of being proficient in statistics by the way. And now this girl is helping herself. Even if there is no previous intersection, Suk''s character will not ignore it.


    What''s more, I just heard Li Linglong''s comments on Li Tong. It''s clear at a glance which is right and which is wrong. However, I thought that this person also has a background. His father is a director and he knows Li Linglong. It''s hard to say that he is too tough. I had to say hello first: "Mr. Li!"


    Li Tong is a smart man, otherwise he would not have made so many loopholes. He has already made a lot of money just by going through the formalities for those performing arts companies. However, he is proud of his shortcomings when he is young. Color is his cover, but there is also a word for wine.


    As the saying goes, wine and sex are inseparable. Li is just as good as usual. Today, a manager surnamed Wang brought four girls to invite him to dinner. The implication is that he delivered the goods to his home. He was in a good mood and drank too much when he was happy.


    Although the three girls on the table are not bad in appearance, they are still charming from time to time. Each girl''s eyes are as beautiful as silk. But Liang Liang''s self conceited, iceberg beauty looks like. The more she looks like, the more she makes Li Tong''s heart itch. In addition, after drinking a lot, she can''t help but tease him on the table.


    However, I don''t know what Liang Liang''s way is. She dodges from left to right, which makes all the people on the table laugh. Li Tong wants to be tough, so he has to kiss Fangze.


    Liang Liang herself has been trying to bear it. As long as she doesn''t touch her bottom line, she can still do her duty to eat with others. However, Li Tong''s performance makes her embarrassed and embarrassed. This is the next scene.


    When Li Tong heard Suk talking, he was confused and recognized that this was the man he met at the door. He had dinner with Li Linglong. However, to tell the truth, at the first glance, he saw that Suk did not belong to that circle at all. From his clothes to his temperament, he was completely a little follower, and naturally despised him.Especially seeing that Li Linglong and the three of them didn''t seem to follow, they were more sure of their own ideas. They thought that Suk was just a nobody.


    "Hum!" Li Tong snorted and looked up and down at Suk, T-shirt and jeans. At a glance, he could see the worthless stalls: "it''s none of your business. Go away!" He waved like a fly.


    In fact, Suk is already controlling his own anger. If he put it in Weihai, I''m afraid he would have done it by himself. What? Bullying men and women? Do you want to be a bully?


    "Mr. Li, please respect yourself. Liang Liang is my friend!" Suk''s face didn''t change. He said calmly, thinking that although he was new here, they met at the door. Li Linglong''s face always helped.


    Originally, Li Tong, who was not interested in Suk, was slapped by Liang Liang, and his prestige was swept away. Now the wine is on the top. He doesn''t care whether Suk or Sophie is standing in front of him. He reaches out to put him aside: "your friend? Not even your mother! "


    Li Tong didn''t take Suk seriously at all. In his mind, which onion could this little hairy child be? Who knows that his voice hasn''t fallen? Suddenly, his stomach aches, and he flies back directly, bumps into the wall of the corridor, and his eyes are full of stars.

 Chapter 392

    His back hit the wall fiercely, and his internal organs seemed to move, especially the alcohol stimulation in his stomach. He almost didn''t mention it in one breath. Li Tong tried his best to follow his breath, but he didn''t slow down for a long time. )


    originally, Suk still wanted to convince people by reason, but Li''s same words brought out his anger. He should never, should not mention the word "parents". He subconsciously raised his knees and feet. He moved fast, and everyone didn''t react.


    Of course, the first person to react was the person concerned. Li Tong''s eyes were full of stars. He shook his head twice and suddenly stood up. In his twenties, he was supposed to be the strongest golden age, but he was hollowed out by wine and sex these years. After struggling twice, he struggled to stand up against the wall.


    "Ah, this is brother Li! What''s the matter? What''s this Just here, a lot of people in the box have poked their heads out, and some good people have come to see the excitement. This is a young man in a flowered shirt and beach pants, who is in his early twenties.


    At the foot of a double character tractor, he started to walk with a patter. He put his arms around Li Tong''s shoulder and asked with a smile. However, looking at his expression, he didn''t know what had happened just now, and there was some schadenfreude on his face.


    Li Tong shakes his head. The pain in his abdomen and the spasm in his stomach are still very strong. He didn''t expect that he would be kicked away by someone. His face was swept away and his prestige was broken. What he immediately thought of was to fight back. At this time, his shoulder was held by someone. It was like an angry lion was about to throw away. But when he saw someone coming, he stopped.


    "Wen Zhaoyuan? You''re just in time! " Li Tongyi called out the name of the man, and then raised his hand to Suk: "you make this little girl useless for my brother. I''ll make you two wrists tomorrow to taste it!"


    "Come on! Then I''ll thank brother Li first! " Wen Zhaoyuan''s dress is very casual. He''s not bad looking. He''s even a white faced scholar. But when he goes there, he doesn''t feel like a good man. ! >


    it''s not new for Li Tong to recognize Wen Zhaoyuan. Wen Zhaoyuan is famous in the circle of Yanjing city. What he plays is half black and white business. Where he needs to maintain order, ask some security thugs, and where there is trouble to clean up, it''s all in his name.


    Yanjing City, at the foot of the emperor, is not a high-profile underworld. All of them are speculators on the edge. But without these people, it''s like a lack of lubricant. Wen Zhaoyuan is one of them. He has a listed security company under his hand. It''s nothing more than doing dirty work, killing and maiming people. He also has the courage.


    "Yo! Suk is fighting with Li Tong! " Li Linglong and Cheng Meili had a hot talk just now, and they were determined to go out. Only then did they find out what happened behind them. Zhou Fang had stopped and was about to go back.


    Suk kicked out, but did not continue to hand, but turned to look at Liang Liang: "it''s OK, don''t be afraid!" While saying, she patted the little hand of the girl holding her arm.


    Liang Liang''s face is very ugly and white, especially after Suk started. Before he came here, manager Wang had mentioned that Li Tong has a good eye. There is nothing he can''t do in Yanjing city. Now he is kicked by Suk, and the consequences are very serious.


    "Suk, he!" Liang Liang wanted to remind Suk, but before he finished speaking, Wen Zhaoyuan over there came shouting: "boy, I''m tired of living! I''ll play with you


    Wen Zhaoyuan just said that he didn''t practice, but several men who came out with him had already gathered around him, one by one with a sneer on his face.


    Suk was able to feel the threat they brought to him. His body could not help but cheer up. He was proficient in Military Boxing and Jeet kune do. He did not panic at all. He looked at the people around him calmly and was ready to take the lead at any time.


    "Wen Zhaoyuan!"


    Zhou Fang had come back to Suk by this time. Although it was not clear how Suk suddenly saved the beauty, now Suk was half of his master. After all, the meal just now was a teacher worship banquet. How could he ignore it.


    "Yo! Fang Shao! What brings you here? " In fact, Wen Zhaoyuan had long seen Zhou Fang and several of them standing in the distance. He didn''t expect that they would come here. He was slightly surprised, but the smile on his face was still brilliant. When he saw the appearance of Li Linglong and Cheng Meili, his surprise was a little more.


    "Today is what day, how Prince and princesses let me meet!" Wen Zhaoyuan was a little confused about the situation, because he suddenly found that the boy he was going to clean up had a look at Zhou Fang.


    "Get your men out of the way!" Zhou Fang''s handsome face was very serious, and his peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly. The arrogant style of the rich children was rare again.


    Li Linglong and Cheng Meili stood aside, coldly looking at the scene in front of them, but they didn''t open their mouth. But when they stood here, Wen Zhaoyuan was even more confused. But now when they mixed up with him, although they were no better than others, they had their own name. They appeared to play and mixed up face.


    "Fang Shao, it''s hard for you to do that!" Wen Zhaoyuan said as he walked over. His subordinates are now facing Suk in an arc. They can''t do it without their own words at the helm."Hard to do? You mean you can make it hard for me? " Zhou Fang stood in front of Suk and fought against Wen Zhaoyuan.


    Suk didn''t expect that he would be reduced from the protagonist to a dragon. Originally, he planned to clean up all these people. But Zhou Fang intended to stand out for himself, so that he had a bad attack. He stood aside, but his body was still in a tight state, and he could do it at any time.


    "Wen Zhaoyuan, you don''t piss. If you stand here, you dare to be wild?" Wen Zhaoyuan has no fighting power in front of Li Linglong. Compared with her half black and white son, even though she has some support behind her, there is still a gap.


    But even the mud Bodhisattva has three points of anger, not to mention the half black and white Wen Zhaoyuan.


    "Li Linglong, I''m standing here today. In a word, I''m going to waste this boy!" Wen Zhaoyuan gritted his teeth, and finally insisted on putting a hard word. He regretted that he had lost his eyes at that time. He had decided that he had to ask his boss for help as a last resort. However, this face can''t be lost now!


    "Yes! I''ll see how awesome you are With a sneer, Li Linglong takes out her mobile phone. It seems that she also wants to ask for help.


    "Linglong, you can have fun first! Let me show my hand Cheng Meili is also a hot tempered character. She not only practices yoga, but also has real Kung Fu under her hands. On such occasions, her hands feel itchy. She stepped forward to open the posture of Emei boxing.


    "I tell you, no one can have a better time today. If you beat my brother Li, it''s not over!" Wen Zhaoyuan is not stupid. If he were a Zhou Fang, he would carry it himself. However, Li Linglong and Cheng Meili came out again, and soon they were in big trouble. What''s more, these three people made it clear that they were going to fight hard, and even the Miss Cheng family was going to fight naked.


    His mind changed quickly. He immediately thought that only when Li Tong was involved could he have a better chance. Sure enough, after his words, everyone''s eyes turned to Li Tong.

 Chapter 393

    Li Tong is now much more sober, and the development of things is far beyond his expectation. His stomach is full of alcohol, and his stomach is still uncomfortable. However, compared with the bad turn of the incident, it has become insignificant. . |


    Wen Zhaoyuan''s voice draws everyone''s attention to his side. Although the palm print on his face is still hot, he has to smile in this scene.


    "Ha ha, Wen! I''m talking about fun here There is no fool in the Yanjing circle. Li Tong, sober up and judging the situation, naturally knows the purpose of Wen Zhaoyuan''s voice just now. He is so powerful that some famous stars have to go to bed with him.


    I have a father who is the director of the Department of cultural industry of the Ministry of culture. But after all, my father is still not good. In this city of Yanjing, if you squeeze a bus, you don''t meet several vice ministry level cadres. They all feel fresh.


    What''s more, his father can''t reach the sky, and he can''t reach the ground. In theory, Li Linglong''s family status can be thrown out of his street, otherwise he would not take the initiative to say hello to a few little Mao children at the door.


    I''m not afraid of provoking a few children. What I''m afraid of is that the forces behind them feel that it''s easy to deal with themselves by beating their faces. Instead, it''s better to make a step for themselves.


    Bearing the pain in his stomach, Li Tong laughed and went to Wen Zhaoyuan and patted him on the shoulder: "Xiao Wen! Handout gas enough brother, just now I tease with the little brother to play, a misunderstanding, misunderstanding


    "I said! Brother Li is not so fussy! " As soon as Wen Zhaoyuan saw Li Tong shrink, he was also relieved. He turned his head and first looked at Zhou Fang: "Fang Shao, I offended you just now! Brother, I''ve been drinking too much today, and I''m talking too much! "


    Zhou Fang''s face was still unhappy, and he didn''t pay any attention to him at all. Wen Zhaoyuan was a little embarrassed, a trace of anger in his eyes disappeared in a moment, and he turned to Suk: "man! Sorry, I don''t know you! "


    "Li Tong! What do you mean? It''s so cool just now to fight and kill? " Li Linglong with a sneer, at this time has come to Liang Liang''s side, call Li tongqi. )


    "Alas! Linglong, you see what I said, brother. You know my temperament. I''m immoral after drinking! Or I''ll give you an apology! " Li Tong stretched out his hand and gathered his hair. His face was warm and warm. Where did he have his teeth and claws before.


    "I don''t know if this girl is your friend or not!" Li Tongdao also tells the truth and points to Liang Liang, who is as frightened as a bird.


    Speaking of this, Li Linglong has no interest in continuing to entangle.


    "This is my sisters. What do you say? Don''t wait for me. We''re gone. You''ll have to settle it later! " Cheng Meili also went to Liang Liang''s side, patted Liang Liang''s shoulder and said to Li Tong.


    "No! can''t! I said a misunderstanding! " Li Tong waved his hand.


    Liang Liang has long been shocked. What status is Li Tong? He was boasted by manager Wang long before he came here. However, these friends of Suk seem to be even more powerful. At first, they were worried that they would cause trouble for Suk, but now they are finally relieved.


    "What! Talk slowly, everyone. I have something else to do! " It''s not interesting for Wen Zhaoyuan to stay here. Originally, he was sought after outside. Enjoying flattery, he seems to have become an insignificant role here. Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, he went back to the box without looking back.


    But after turning his head, his face became very bad. Although Li Tong was soft at last, he also gave up when he was good, but he always felt that his face was damaged: "Damn, don''t fall into my hands, all of you will die!" Heart silent curse.


    "Liang Liang, do you want to come with me?" Suk saw a storm coming to an end like this, so he let go of all the preparations he had made before and turned to see Liang Liang.


    "Me Liang Liang is a little at a loss. She won the auto show this time. Naturally, she doesn''t want to waste the opportunity. However, she hesitates at the thought that there is a luster here.


    "Liang Liang, come back and have dinner!" At this time, manager Wang, the leader of the team, finally showed up. Seeing that Li Tong winked at him, he quickly came forward to say hello.


    "Well, if you want to go on, don''t be afraid. You''re Suk''s friend, that''s Li Linglong''s friend!" Li Linglong sees Liang Liang''s hesitation. Although she is not happy, she can also think of the plight of those little models. However, she is not familiar with her, and even seems to have a general relationship with her, so she lets her choose.


    "Yes! Suk, you are still a hero to save beauty Out of the hotel, Li Linglong jokingly said.


    "Hi! I came here by plane. I know you. Just sit next to me. I can''t wait to save you! " Suk shrugged his shoulders, and Liang Liang finally went back. Suk can say that he didn''t support or oppose this point. It''s a matter of utmost benevolence that he can do this step.


    "Thank you first!" Suk continued, after all, it''s a bit of a problem today. Although he says he has a little bit of Kung Fu, it''s not likely that he will start to suffer losses, but it''s not Weihai. If he really gets into big trouble, he really can''t handle it."You''re welcome As the first helper, Zhou Fang also had a smile on his face. It seemed that he didn''t care about it at all: "didn''t you help me fight yesterday?"


    "Yesterday! well! I didn''t expect you to be so powerful When I think of Suk yesterday, I feel that Zhou Fang is quite different.


    "You don''t understand! With those white-collar workers, I can''t hold the shelf! If you can move your hand, you can''t fight! Then Li Tong is different. He knows all of them. I don''t think he dare to do it! Besides, I really want to smoke today! " Zhou Fang put his arm around Suk''s shoulder. After this farce, it seems that several people are more familiar with each other.


    In the afternoon, Li Linglong naturally arranged the trip. However, she had to leave first. Several people came to the super run club. Suk was addicted this time. There were no other places. There were many cars, various kinds of super run, Ferrari, Maybach, and even an old Brady.


    Crazy play for an afternoon, in order to let Suk can have the energy to deal with the game tomorrow morning, more than seven o''clock, after dinner, he was sent back to the Pangu hotel.


    Take the elevator upstairs, take out the room card and enter the door. As soon as Suk enters the door, he hears a woman''s voice: "are you back?"


    Suk stopped at the same place with a step, and looked forward. On the large double bed, a woman was sitting on it watching TV with relish, with her bath towel, shoulders and thighs exposed.


    "You haven''t left yet?" Suk felt a tingle in his scalp.

 Chapter 394

    Jin Shiyu had just taken a bath, his hair was wet, his face was not powdered, and his face was plain. It was more pure and charming than yesterday, like a blooming lily. He turned to look at Suk: "Hey, hey! I have no money, no ID card, I can''t go! "


    "I''ll go!" Suk patted on the forehead, with a wry smile on his face: "then I''ll get you some money, you go home quickly!" As he spoke, he took the wallet out of his backpack. . |


    when Suk came to Yanjing this time, he was well prepared. He took several thousand yuan with him, took a stack from it, went to the bedside and handed it to him: "here! Go home early, and you won''t worry at home! "


    Jin Shiyu looked up at Suk, probably because he had just taken a bath. His skin was white, and he seemed to be able to break the bullet. He had a clear outline with mixed blood characteristics. His big eyes, which were slightly light blue, blinked.


    "I don''t go. I''m afraid to go out alone at night! Besides, I''ve washed all my clothes and can''t go out! " Jin Shiyu spoke in a pitiful way, as if Suk was doing something treacherous.


    "Ah? Have you washed all your clothes? " Suk a listen, suddenly a face helpless, no wonder this girl around a bath towel, but this is too bold!


    With a sigh, Suk subconsciously stayed away from her and sat on one side of the sofa. Knowing that Jin Shiyu couldn''t leave today, he suddenly raised his head and said, "have you eaten yet?"


    The girl can stay in this room, and she doesn''t have a room card. The biggest possibility is that she hasn''t left from morning till night.


    "Yes, it''s in your room!" Jin Shiyu didn''t seem to be a bit embarrassed, as if it was natural: "when you go out in the morning, why don''t you put up the please don''t disturb sign? I was sleeping, and the room cleaning attendant came in. It scared me to death!"


    "Fortunately, I''m a waitress. Otherwise, how can I go out and meet people?" When Jin Shiyu thought of it, he pouted with dissatisfaction with Suk''s behavior. ! >


    "I''ll go!" Suk felt that he was not from the same planet and could not communicate with Jin Shiyu: "sister, you''re afraid you can''t go out to meet people! If you stay here, I can''t go out and see people! "


    "I''m not here! You brought me in Kim Shiyu''s big eyes twinkled two times and turned to watch TV.


    Suk felt as if he had been on a thief''s boat. He really regretted that he had brought this woman in yesterday. The more he thought about it, the more depressed he was: "you are very dangerous here. You''d better go back to Mars as soon as possible."


    "Who said I was Martian? I''m a meow star Jin Shiyu didn''t look back. He said while watching TV.


    "Come on, you live here! I''ll open another room myself! " After a pause, Suk finally decided to leave here. Although the charge for this exclusive small apartment must be very expensive, there is still money to open an ordinary room by himself.


    Pick up the backpack, Suk is about to go out, but not out of two steps, heard the voice of Jin Shiyu ring up: "no, you can''t go! You''re gone. I live here alone. I''m afraid! "


    "No! I''m afraid here! " As soon as Suk heard this, he took two quick steps.


    "Stop for me, if you go, I''ll call the police and call 110!" When Jin Shiyu saw that Suk''s intention had been decided, he quickly issued a trump card. As soon as he turned over and lay on the bed, he was going to get the phone on the bedside table.


    "Elder sister, will you make it clear? What did you call the police for? Sue me for being occupied? Tell me not to sleep with you Suk frowned. He always thought it was strange.


    "I call the police, you weixie me! What about? Don''t think I don''t know. I already know about you stealing me last night! You touched my ass in the morning! " Jin Shiyu kept a crawling posture, his upper body showed half of his beautiful back, his small buttocks were high, and he said angrily: "don''t believe that the police will check the fingerprints on my underwear, hum!"


    "Poof!" Suk almost spat blood out, this woman is too poisonous! Unexpectedly came up with such a trick to deal with himself, but he was really said by her, and went back to the sofa with a depressed face.


    "Sister Jin! Aunt Jin! I beg you. What do you want? Don''t torture me, OK? " Suk made a bow.


    "I have no other requirements, just want you to sleep with me!" As soon as Jin Shiyu saw Suk change his mind, he went back to the foot of the bed and sat down with a proud face.


    "It''s OK to eat and drink with me, so I don''t need to sleep with you! If you can''t help it, can I pay you to find a man? " What Jin Shiyu said is so explicit that Suk''s impression of her is much worse. He really can''t accept the openness between men and women. Suk''s voice is impatient.


    "Go to hell with you! When did I say I wanted a man? They are still the daughter of the yellow flower! " Jin Shiyu''s eyebrows stand up, and he can feel that Suk''s words have a bad imagination of himself.


    "I''m still a yellow boy!" Suk was very suspicious of what she said. Let''s say that Jin Shiyu was very beautiful, and the appearance of the half breed could attract men''s salivation. If Suk hadn''t contacted her, he might have some idea in his heart."You Jin Shiyu was angry and glared at Suk.


    "All right! Let me tell you the truth! I''m an actor After a pause, Jin Shiyu said again.


    "Oh Suk nodded his head indifferently, obviously not interested in continuing to speak.


    "What I''m receiving now is closed training. I''m tired of it. I don''t have any sense at all. If I finally sneak out, you can let me relax. No way!"


    "Elder sister, didn''t you say yesterday that you were cheated into pyramid selling?" Suk speechless looking at Jin Shiyu, this woman is too fickle, the words are not reliable.


    "Didn''t I tell you I was an actor? Do you understand what I act like? If Miss Ben didn''t think you were more honest, honest and safe, do you think I would live with you? " The more Jin Shiyu talked about it, the more likely it was. He really confused Suk.


    "Yes! I''m safe, I''m safe! " Suk stood up, which was a surprise to Jin Shiyu. Looking at this woman''s changeable appearance, Suk said: "don''t regret it later!"


    "What are you doing?" Jin Shiyu didn''t know what to understand and straightened up subconsciously.


    "I''ll take a bath! You''ll know how safe I am after the bath! " Suk has been playing all kinds of super running all afternoon, sweating a lot excitedly. He wanted to take a bath for a long time. While giving Kim Shiyu a fierce look, he took off his T-shirt and went into the bathroom.

 Chapter 395

    Suke took off his xiati T-shirt and put on his slippers. Although he said it fiercely, he was still going to take off his trousers when he walked into the bathroom. Just as he looked up, he suddenly had a black thread. . |


    "I''ll go!"


    There is a crossbeam above the bathtub in the bathroom. Originally, it was used to hang the shower curtain, but now it has one more use. Kim Shiyu''s white shirt is hanging on it, and his black skirt is also on it. In addition, a set of pink underwear, ostentatiously showing attractive colors, seems to be yesterday''s set.


    "I can''t stand it!" Suk thinks that this woman is really wonderful. She knows that there is a man in the room, but she still wants to hang up such a private dress. This is a big nerve. How can she do this.


    He frowned and untied his belt. As soon as he took off half of his jeans, suxton was stunned. He looked up at the attractive dress again. His eyes were straight, and an idea came out: "did she wash her underwear? Nothing in it? "


    "What are you going to do?" Suk''s face is red and his ears are red. In his mind, he even imagined that Jin Shiyu''s carcass was not a wisp. With this idea, the body suddenly burst out with a booming flame, which made him feel like standing on the flame mountain. His whole body was hot and dry, and his breath became heavier.


    Suk quickly turned on the shower head, splashing cold water on his body, washing away all the tiredness of the day, and at the same time diluting the fire rising in his heart.


    I''m a normal man, and I''m tempted by the upgrade of the system. If it wasn''t for the warm current of "twelve sections of Taoist brocade" in my body, I''m afraid something would have happened last night.


    Jin Shiyu is wrapped in a bath towel, sitting on the bed, watching the TV program, but she just watched it with relish, but now her eyes are in a daze. The sound of water flowing from the bathroom is constantly coming into her ears, which makes her feel uneasy. . |


    the truth of the matter is that what Jin Shiyu said this time is true. She is a new generation that the company is training in a closed way and is ready to support. She is not only in the performing arts business, but also making records for her. The training period is one year. How can she bear to live an isolated primitive life?


    Training this or that every day will make her depressed for a long time. Fortunately, there is a management brother in the company who has a birthday, so that everyone can come out to breathe.


    Jin Shiyu naturally seized this opportunity and ran away.


    His agent may have gone crazy now. Of course, Jin Shiyu didn''t want to run away. He just wanted to relax after being depressed for a long time. But after drinking, he felt dizzy and subconsciously had to find a place to sleep first.


    Then he saw Suk, who was honest and pure in appearance, with a pure face, and then he fell drunk.


    The rest of what happened in her mind, vaguely also remember a general, but one thing she can be sure, that is, Suk did not touch himself, or even if she drank more wine, sleep again, she would jump up to kill Suk.


    After all, as the direct granddaughter of the Jin family''s Hongquan, even if she didn''t feel the real essence, her Kung Fu in the past 20 years was not practiced in vain.


    Hongquan of the Jin family originated from jintaishan, which was created by Zheng Chenggong. Taking Jin as the surname, it can be regarded as a great master of Hongquan. Jin Shiyu was born in such a family. If he didn''t have some Kung Fu knowledge, it would make the whole Jin family laugh at him.


    That''s why, up to now, she is careless and fearless. With powerful force as the backing, playing with Suk and teasing him can be regarded as a good medicine for her to solve the depression of closed training for so long.


    But this boy is really fun! Jin Shiyu thinks so. She can feel the blood of Suk. Last night, Suk''s change was so ferocious that she almost caught her. When she thought about it, her heart beat faster.


    Today is different from yesterday. Yesterday I was drunk anyway, but today I am sober. The more sober I am, the more exciting I feel. Suk''s embarrassment and silent expression are more interesting.


    And sleeping with him last night was even more comfortable than holding his own doll big bear.


    Thinking of Suk''s cruel words just now, I was a little nervous and excited about the next thing.


    Suk almost washed, turned off the nozzle, stood in front of the mirror, the lines of his body muscles vaguely shaped, but the explosive force is not only judged by whether the muscle knot, dried his body, and took a look at his brother, because just now the warm current of "twelve sections of Taoist brocade" in his body keeps running, now suxiaoke is honest and quiet.


    But as soon as I think of myself going out, I will face a goblin like woman. My heart is burning. It seems that there are two kinds of energy in my body, which are constantly counteracting and counteracting each other.


    "Hoo Hard to breathe out, and strive to become calm, think of this girl''s evaluation of their own is actually safe, but also speechless to ask the sky, this safety is not to say that he is not like a man!Pick up the hands of the T-shirt to see, finally Suk a ruthless, directly around a bath towel went out, this girl again and again, again and again provocation, it''s time to give him some color to see.


    Of course, the premise is to put on the underwear, I don''t have the courage to fight like that girl.


    "Washed?" Jin Shiyu is still holding that posture, sitting at the foot of the bed, two big white legs hanging under the bed, soft and boneless little feet shaking back and forth, enjoying himself.


    The snow-white bath towel passed through her armpit and surrounded her body. Her plump upper circumference was bulging. Her arms were on the bed from left to right. Her hair was still wet. It was no accident to see Suk walk out with bare arms.


    "Well!" Suklafeng''s appearance did not achieve the desired effect, but it did not dispel his desire to fight back. He nodded and directly sat down next to Jin Shiyu. The two people seemed to be wearing lovers'' clothes, one with a big bath towel.


    "Well?" At this time, Suk seems to hear the sound of mobile phone vibration, subconsciously turned to look, and looked at Jin Shiyu now holding his mobile phone, and said: "yo! There''s a call, Li Feifei? "


    "You give it to me!" Suk reached for his phone, but where would Jin Shiyu give it? He quickly tilted his body to the side and jumped out of bed, shouting happily: "no! No! I have to answer the phone and have fun! "


    "Give it to me quickly!" Suk fully believed that the girl had the courage to answer the phone, but if she got through, her reputation would be ruined! In my heart, I was more anxious, and even more like electricity, I sent out several moves in succession, but they were all resolved by Jin Shiyu.


    "Hello! Hello, who are you looking for? " There is a lot of space in the supreme suite. Jin Shiyu sticks his mobile phone to his ear while hiding.


    Sukton was so anxious that he burst out all the chakras in his body. He reached for a look, and then went back to grab them, but he found that his hand was not right. At the moment of reaction, he looked at the bath towel that had been around jinshiyu, and it fell down.

 Chapter 396

    Suk is trying to grab the mobile phone. In a hurry, he just grabs it and drags Jin Shiyu around the bath towel. The snow-white bath towel immediately makes a free fall and falls under the action of gravity. |


    after the reaction, he suddenly turned around in fright. Now that he knew that the woman was in a vacuum, Suk would not be stupid enough to watch. With the strange performance of the goblin, it would be bad if there was any trouble.


    But Suk turned his head and was ready to resist Jin Shiyu''s hoarse roar. But after waiting for a long time, the wind was calm and the waves were calm. He listened attentively, and even there was a kind of wheezing voice behind him, just like trying not to laugh.


    Suk was a little flustered, and he didn''t know what happened to Jin Shiyu. He wanted to look back, but he hesitated.


    "Turn around!" When Jin Shiyu saw Suk''s embarrassed appearance, he covered his little mouth and looked indifferent.


    "Suk''s heart beat faster when he heard this, and he could imagine the endless spring behind him. But when things are different, there must be demonic feelings. How can he be fooled.


    "Turn around!" Jin Shiyu''s voice rang out again with teasing in it. Suk''s heart trembled and he couldn''t help but run away. Who knows that as soon as he took a step, he felt his arm pulled.


    I didn''t expect that Jin Shiyu''s strength was not small. Suke couldn''t prevent it. As soon as his body turned 180 degrees, he subconsciously closed his eyes.


    As Suk turned around, the room suddenly fell into a silence, even at the beginning of the golden rain all shut up. %&*";


    one second, two seconds and one minute


    when Jin Shiyu had gone away, Suk opened her eyes nervously. To his surprise, Jin Shiyu was still standing in front of her, but she was still wearing a set of underwear.


    "You Suk directly opened his eyes and glared at the girl in front of him, which made him nervous.


    "Hey, hey, are you a little disappointed?" Jin Shiyu''s beautiful figure appeared in front of Suk''s eyes, but all the key parts were covered, still light pink underwear. Looking at Suk''s face in consternation, he leaned his head and put his head close to Suk.


    "I thought you washed the clothes!" Suk asked angrily. The girl didn''t seem to regard herself as a man at all. She dressed as if nothing had happened.


    "I asked the hotel attendant to buy it for me! But it''s still included in the room price! " Jin Shiyu shrugged his shoulders and explained, but there was no embarrassment on his face that he had spent other people''s money, so he took it for granted.


    "I''ll go!" Suk is really speechless. As soon as he pats his forehead, he can imagine that if Li Linglong comes to pay for her house tomorrow, she will not only order a meal, but also order a set of lingerie. She will shiver involuntarily.


    In fact, Jin Shiyu has been paying attention to Suk''s eyes. Although she has been careless, growing up abroad, she doesn''t seem to be so resistant to walking around in front of men in her underwear, but she is still a girl. Fortunately, Suk''s eyes are still clear.


    Suk has now decided to get up tomorrow morning and settle the room price first. Of course, if the room price is too low, you must calculate the money for the underwear.


    After such a disturbance just now, the vigorous little flame in Suk''s body has weakened a lot, including the credit of "twelve sections of Taoist brocade" and the pressure brought by Jin Shiyu''s unreasonable performance. Suddenly, he thought of the previous phone call, and finally snatched it while Jin Shiyu didn''t pay attention.


    As soon as I saw that it was still a missed call, I immediately guessed that it was Jin Shiyu who was bluffing himself. Although the woman was wearing hot clothes and the three-point bag was tight, it gave people a more attractive temptation. However, Suk was embarrassed to stare at others and turned to walk into the bathroom again.


    "Hello! Feifei Suk called back and soon the call was put through.


    "Hello! Where were you just now? Why don''t you answer the phone for half a day? " Li Feifei began to wait for Suk''s call yesterday, and now he is naturally angry.


    "Well! I''m too busy today. I''m familiar with the venue in the morning. I tried the car in the afternoon. I just finished my meal and went back to the hotel! " Suk was also a little embarrassed. He should have reported safety to Li Feifei earlier, but everything came together and he put it aside.


    "I said," why didn''t you answer the phone just now? "


    "Just now! I took a bath just now Suk naturally can''t say that he was fighting with a woman just now, fighting for the control of the telephone. Moreover, this woman is very powerful, wearing a three-point mecha, and she can emit light all over.


    "Bath? You didn''t call special service, did you? Take a mandarin duck bath? It''s not like you can''t answer the phone when taking a bath! " As soon as Li Feifei''s words were finished, suxton blushed and his heart beat. He could not help but think of the golden rain outside. He thought that Li Feifei was almost right, but the service was not called by himself at all. He couldn''t get rid of it."No! I''ll have to ask you if I want to take a mandarin duck bath Suk is now standing in the bathroom, leaning against the glass door. After relaxing, he is able to laugh with Li Feifei, and his mouth is slightly up.


    "How are you doing today? Are you sure of tomorrow? " Although Li Feifei doesn''t know who Suk is going to compete with tomorrow, or even the venue, Suk hasn''t mentioned these things to her, so up to now she still thinks it''s like the track of Tianma racetrack before!


    "No problem! I''ll fly back tomorrow after the contest! It''s estimated that we can get to Weihai at noon! " According to tomorrow''s schedule, Suk is indeed at such a time point. The race starts at nine in the morning. In fact, he runs that circle of eighteen bends, and it''s still a closed mountain road. It shouldn''t take long. Naturally, he can go home early after he''s finished.


    "I''ll pick you up tomorrow." As soon as Li Feifei finished his sentence, he heard a knock on the door from Suk. It was a woman''s voice, and he immediately raised his ears.


    "Suk, come out, I want to pee!" Jin Shiyu put on the bath towel again, and now he is standing at the door of the bathroom, smashing the door, one after another: "hurry up! Why do you take so long to make a phone call? You''re not doing anything wrong with my underwear, are you

 Chapter 397

    Suk''s face changed. First, he heard Jin Shiyu''s untimely knock on the door. Then Li Feifei''s voice in his mobile phone became cold: "who''s talking?"


    Can feel a murderous gas, has been out of the mobile phone, like a sickle is suspended around his neck, Suk quickly covered the topic of the mobile phone, toward the door called out: "you wait a moment!"


    "Ha ha, it''s Li Linglong and they are studying tomorrow''s tactics in the hotel now!" Suk''s brain was spinning so fast that an excuse came out at once. There was no need to draft at all. How could a woman knock at the door Li Feifei heard clearly and asked directly.


    "I''m calling you in the bathroom now. They''re jealous of me. They''re bluffing." Suk''s brain is running at a high speed now. When he thinks of the golden rain outside the door, his nose will be crooked.


    "How can I hear underwear?" I don''t know how Li Feifei''s ears grow. He can hear so clearly.


    "Underwear? What underwear? No one said it Suk began to act like a fool, but Jin Shiyu''s knock on the door was still stubborn, one after another, but he didn''t speak.


    "Well! You think I''m deaf! I won''t bother with you today. I''ll deal with you when I get back. You can discuss tactics with them! By the way, pay attention to yourself tomorrow. Don''t try to be brave. Safety is the most important thing Li Feifei is obviously understanding, and is deceived by Suk''s white lie.


    "Well! You should have a rest early. We''ll meet tomorrow! " Suk also has a little guilt in his heart. After all, it''s bad to lie. The more guilty he is, the more angry he is with Jin Shiyu''s sudden knock on the door. %&*";


    " well, nothing! "


    "White!"


    Suk just hung up the phone. The sound of rain beating the door outside suddenly became loud: "Suk, are you finished? Open the door quickly. I can''t hold it!"


    "What for?" Suk frowned and opened the door. Looking at Jin Shiyu outside, it''s true that the woman''s face is not very natural. Even though she just wore the three-point pose and didn''t blush when she looked at herself, now she has a rare double cheek Feixia.


    "I pee! Get out of here


    Jin Shiyu couldn''t help but say that he squeezed in directly through the crack of the door. Just as he was about to go straight to the toilet, he found that Suk didn''t move: "you go out quickly!"


    "I''m too tired to walk today!" Suk leaned against the door and said that she had a little balance in her heart. Just now, this woman almost broke a big pot for herself, so she had to find a place. She can''t just play with applause!


    "Hurry up!" Jin Shiyu jumped over with one step, and Xiang shoulder was exposed outside. With such a movement, the upper circle seemed to shake with each other. He stretched out his hands and pushed Suk directly: "you go out quickly!"


    "No! I''m not going anywhere today! " Seeing the appearance of Jin Shiyu''s anxiety and anger, Suk also has the idea of retreating. But when he thought of being teased by this girl for a long time, he was hearty and pushed twice by her. The footwall was very stable, but he didn''t move!


    "You rascal! Get out of here Jin Shiyu''s eyes were burning, but there was no way. He was breathing heavily, and his light blue eyes glared at Suk.


    "Well! Just now some people have been praising me for my safety! " Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose, a leisurely look.


    "You, you Jin Shiyu clenched her two little fists, and even had the impulse to launch a big move in her head. But before she adjusted her body, her face suddenly changed and she turned quickly.


    Suk was still waiting for the girl. Suddenly, he watched Jin Shiyu retreat to the toilet quickly, as if he had made a small step. Then he took another move and directly sat on it. He quickly wiped his hands on his waist, and suddenly a small pink line faded to his knees.


    Suk felt a little stunned and didn''t respond. He heard a roar in his ears, like a man in an old shop in Yanjing City pouring a bowl of tea.


    The water hit the smooth magnetic wall, the sound was clear, and there was a wonderful feeling of big beads and small beads falling on the jade plate, which made Suk lose his mind for a moment.


    I don''t know how long it took. When Suk came back, the sound of murmuring stream water had already gone with the wind. At this moment, Jin Shiyu was staring at himself with a cold face. Liu Ye bent his eyebrows and stood up. His eyes were round and he was gnashing his teeth. Especially his two jade hands were clenched tightly. At any time, Tianma meteor fist might burst out to kill him.


    However, Suk''s eyes could not help but glance down. The snow-white bath towel only covered the thigh root, revealing two long and straight big white legs. The skin was delicate and flawless. The attractive pink little inside was across the knee, and set off with the mellow knee, which had a taste in his heart.


    The legs are slim and the ankles are delicate.


    "Have you had enough?" Jin Shiyu looked at Suk, not only didn''t mean to go out, but his eyes were shining, and he looked up and down with great energy. He was furious and roared again.Sometimes, people are like this. Their state officials can set fire, but the people can''t light the lights. Jin Shiyu has long forgotten how he provoked Suk. Now Suk is transferred to fight back, and it''s like treason, waiting to punish the nine nationalities.


    "Well! Not yet, just a moment! " Suk was awakened by this voice, looking at Jin Shiyu''s angry appearance, first he was a little panicked, and subconsciously he was about to retreat, but before he moved, he immediately stopped and said with a smile.


    Although Jin Shiyu is now completely free to move, at least there is a layer of bath towel to cover the outside, but a girl really does not have the courage to clean the battlefield in front of a man after solving her physiological needs, and the two immediately deadlocked.


    "Get out of here!" Gold rain silver teeth clench, a word meal, full of anger.


    "Hey, I''m sorry, I''m too tired to roll!" Suk scratched his hair and stood still, ready to respond to the changes with constancy. Since he met Jin Shiyu, he seemed to have been teased by her.


    Originally, I stayed in a hotel well, but who thought that this girl would come out like this, and the disaster still haunted me. Now it''s not easy to seize an opportunity. It''s a shame before the snow. How could it be so easy to call a golden end to the war.


    Jin Shiyu took a strong breath, as if to raise his anger value to the limit. With evil spirit in his small, well-defined face, he stretched out his hand and took out a tissue. He held it in his hand and said coldly, "you forced me!"


    Seeing this girl''s posture is about to break the bridge and fight to the death.

 Chapter 398

    As soon as Suk saw that Jin Shiyu''s posture was not right, he looked like he was going to make a Jedi counterattack. He was holding a paper towel in his hand. He immediately thought that this girl was going to clean the battlefield. Even though Suk wanted to punish her a little, he was angry when he saw that he had made her so depressed. Naturally, he would not really stand in front of her and stare at her to finish the finishing work. He was not abnormal to this point.


    Shan Shan''s smile: "come on, you are busy first, I won''t accompany you!" Suk said, turned his head and walked out of the bathroom.


    There''s a way to learn from others. Now, Suk is sitting on the bed with a bath towel and a golden knife. He doesn''t feel that there''s anything wrong with it. If he put it before, he would have dressed up in shame, like a frightened rabbit shrinking to one side.


    Suk''s eyes were watching a singing competition on TV, but he was still listening to the movement in the bathroom. First it was quiet, then the footsteps of Kim Shiyu finally came.


    Suk subconsciously glanced up at her. Jin Shiyu was standing at the door of the bathroom, looking at himself coldly. It seemed that his anger was still at the top.


    "Ha ha!" As soon as he started to speak, Suk looked at Jin Shiyu''s step and rushed directly to him, shouting: "Suk, go to hell!"


    "Eh!" Suk suddenly noticed that a murderous air was coming. He could not sit on the bed and wait to die. Subconsciously, he stood up. Without knowing the situation, he watched Jin Shiyu lift the bath towel slightly, and a jade leg kicked him.


    Jinjiahongquan belongs to the Hongquan family of the southern school, and is also famous for the five element boxing. The representative of the southern school Hongquan has to say Huang Feihong of baozhilin, Foshan. Huang Feihong''s martial arts are extensive and profound, and his unique skills include Zi Mu Dao, luohanpao, Biaolong stick, five element boxing, money dart and shadowless foot. |


    and the Jin family where Jin Shiyu lived continued to multiply, with many branches and collateral families, and what he learned was even more complicated. However, as a direct branch, he took the Tiger Crane double shape and shadowless feet as his inheriting skills.


    At present, the first thing that Jin Shiyu starts is shadowless foot. Step lightly, raise your right leg and go straight to Suk''s neck. The speed is so fast that it has hit Suk''s face in the blink of an eye.


    "I''ll go!" Suk didn''t expect that when Jin Shiyu said to do it, he would do it, and he seemed to have real Kung Fu in his hand. Just looking at this action, it''s not the same. It''s definitely not that kind of airs.


    First I saw a pink foot, and then I took a look at the pink little inner. Although it was fleeting, it made Suk shake his mind for a moment. However, after the reward of being proficient in Military Boxing and Jeet kune do, the body would naturally respond to the danger.


    Take the right foot as the center of the circle, the body flash to one side in an instant, and suddenly Jin Shiyu''s foot falls to the empty place, but Jin Shiyu''s shadowless foot doesn''t end with one foot falling, on the contrary, it is continuous, wave after wave.


    Suk kept dodging from left to right. The more he dodged, the more surprised he was. This is Jin Shiyu''s footwork, which is fast, flexible, forward and backward. It''s the first time that he has encountered such a situation.


    Just look at the pink little inside, flying up and down, like a yellow butterfly in front of you, and the little feet like jade shoots, with the whirring wind, are all running for their own vital points.


    If it wasn''t for the spacious space of the supreme suite, I''m afraid Suk would have been unable to retreat and avoid. But after the initial consternation, Suk also slowly calmed down. Originally, he thought that he had gone too far just now, so he might as well let Jin Shiyu vent his anger.


    But who would have thought that this girl not only didn''t stop when she was good, but also seemed to be in a state of pressing and fighting. Suk was tossing and turning, and it was very hard to hide.


    "Hello! Don''t end it Suk dodged a foot again, raised his hand to block Jin Shiyu''s blow with his small arm, and then stepped back.


    "You''re dead!" Jin Shiyu''s voice was panting, but he was worried. It was easy to pick up one or two strong men at his own level. However, when he met Suk, a seemingly weak little man, he couldn''t exert his power.


    The more so, the more anxious in my heart, every foot, Suk can skillfully avoid, in the long run, don''t wait for him to have not touched Suk, he tired half dead: "you don''t run!"


    "Hey As soon as Suk heard that he wanted to cry, he didn''t want to hide himself. Was he still waiting to die? He was impatient: "if you don''t stop, I''ll do it!"


    "Come on! I''m afraid you can''t do it! " Jin Shiyu is impatient and thinks that the biggest reason to restrict herself is probably on the bath towel. The bath towel really hinders her shadowless feet. As soon as she bites her teeth, she tears off the snow-white bath towel, which is replaced by a three-point Pink Gold robe.


    Without the bondage of bath towel, Jin Shiyu''s fighting power seems to have increased a lot. He has just kicked Suk''s shoulder, but his strength is limited, and he did not lead to an overwhelming victory.


    Suk really wants to cry without tears. This girl is so cruel that she can''t beat herself. She even changed her tactics and used se lure. Is this the legend that she can''t bear her daughter-in-law to set up a hooligan?This move is really difficult to resolve. Looking at her plump twin peaks, with the fierce action, she constantly ups and downs. It seems that she can break free from the cage at any time and show her arrogant demeanor. Her abdomen is flat, her waist is slim, and her long legs are like compasses. She keeps splitting towards herself. With such a stupefied Kung Fu, she is hit on the shoulder.


    However, this kick also woke up Suk, and directly changed from defending to attacking, instead of blindly avoiding. After this change, Jin Shiyu was in a hurry. Shadowless leg had no distance advantage, so he couldn''t give full play to it. In a hurry, Jin Shiyu even confused Tiger Crane double fists.


    After all, Jin Shiyu is a girl. Although she has been practicing martial arts for many years, it''s the family rules. She can''t be compared with Suk who has mastered Jeet kune do.


    Without the routine of moves, Jin Shiyu becomes more arbitrary. Relying on the opportunity that Suk has been afraid to lay heavy hands, he directly pulls down the bath towel on Suk. In any case, he has to have some success.


    Suk suddenly cool down, a look at his underwear, suddenly some embarrassment, this is good, two people all become underwear show, thought must quickly solve the battle.


    At this time, Jin Shiyu, who has been crazy, suddenly feels that his waist is hugged by Suk, and then he leaves the ground with his feet. Before he makes a reaction, he is thrown on the bed by Suk, struggling to get out of bed and continue to fight, but Suk presses himself under the next second.


    "Help! Catch the hooligans As soon as Jin Shiyu saw that he had no power to resist, he was in a hurry to perform the lion roar skill again, which shocked Suk''s ears and made him feel numb.

 Chapter 399

    Jin Shiyu''s voice was full of vitality. She played 200% of the power of the lion''s roar in Hedong. When it came out all the way, Suk''s eardrum was buzzing. In a moment of consternation, he heard another roar: "come on! Catch the hooligans


    The sound is sharp, clear and penetrating. %&*";


    the sound finally wakes Suk up. Although she is under the pressure of Jin Shiyu, the girl has never relaxed her resistance. She not only cries for help, but also keeps twisting, like a big carp on the shore, turning back and forth, trying to throw Suk down.


    "Call again!" Suk''s scalp is numb. If it''s really called for someone, judging from their clothes and behavior, they can''t wash themselves even if they jump into the Yellow River. In a hurry, they directly cover Jin Shiyu''s mouth.


    "Wu Wu!" Jin Shiyu has now been completely suppressed by Suk. Suk is like a big cover, which is directly buckled on her body. Although her legs can be pushed freely and her hands are also patting Suk''s back hard, it doesn''t help.


    As the saying goes, a man''s whole life depends on his waist. Although this is a deep metaphor of "she''s good, you''re good", it''s fair to say that the waist is the axis of his body. Martial arts practitioners all know that the waist controls and coordinates the movements of his hands and feet, shoulders, elbows, knees and hips.


    Now Suk''s body is stacked with Kim Shiyu''s, her legs diverge, and her arms press her shoulders, making the woman''s waist useless.


    Jin Shiyu''s head is like a rattle, constantly shaking, and Suk''s right hand is hard to cover her, do not let her voice: "Hello! Can you be honest? "


    After a few minutes of stalemate, Suk was in a state of unstable mood and flushed from the moment he was satisfied with the victory. . |


    Jin Shiyu is like a swimming fish wriggling under his own body. Both sides can''t help but have physical contact, and the contact is still the kind of ecstatic.


    Two people, one wearing a three-point golden robe, the other wearing a one-point super mecha, skin blind date, close combat, is really boundless spring.


    There are two mountains between them. They just look tall and straight, but under the strong pressure of Suk, they turn into two pieces of meat cakes. But the power of meat cakes is not small either. Like a spring, they can almost bounce Suk away.


    Under Jin Shiyu''s wriggling figure, the two rabbits were punished, squeezed and pressed, and they were not uncomfortable.


    Jin Shiyu''s little rabbit suffered, and Suk didn''t feel much better either, because he had found that in his body, the eager little flame was crackling and burning more and more vigorously, and the power of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade seemed to be slowly weakening.


    Su Xiaoke began to wake up slowly, eager to see what happened outside, making it so uncomfortable. As the old saying goes, where there is oppression, there is resistance. At this moment, Su Xiaoke can be called survival in the cracks, and the natural rebound is more intense.


    However, Jin Shiyu, who was determined to fight back against the Jedi, did not find Suk''s difference. He was still shaking his head like a lion, and the range of his movements was getting larger and larger.


    "Be honest!" Suk can only roar, but the effect is obvious. It can be seen that Jin Shiyu doesn''t take him seriously at all. He still shakes his head. His right hand covers her little mouth, and his palm is hot.


    "Are you finished?" Suk really can''t help it. He always covers her like this. Don''t let her get bored. But if he lets go, he''s afraid she''ll call for help.


    In Suk''s hesitation, suddenly there was a pain in his palm. When he looked at it, Jin Shiyu had opened his mouth and was biting his hand, as if he had eaten some delicious food.


    "Hiss! Let go! "Suk pulled his hand back a little, but he didn''t know how much effort Jin Shiyu used. He didn''t succeed. On the contrary, he was very painful.


    "Suk, you''re dead!" Jin Shiyu bites Suk hard, and finally spits out Suk''s flesh hand. Bah bah, his eyes are staring at the boss, red and red. He gasps for breath, and says maliciously.


    "Hey Suk''s hands hurt. Who knows that Jin Shiyu didn''t judge the situation and beg for mercy. Instead, he added fuel to the fire. He was so angry that he said, "are you dead? I know you''re dead! "


    Suk said, his body to one side, as if to let go of the golden rain general, and this girl is to seize the opportunity to jump out of bed, but did not wait for her to sit up, feel Suk a pull his shoulder, the body involuntarily turned over, from supine to crawl in bed.


    "What are you doing?" After Jin Shiyu reacts, he has to stand up with his hands on the bed. But before he straightens his waist, Suk presses him on the bed again. Before his voice falls, he hears a crack.


    The body suddenly seemed to spasm, and Suk slapped her on the buttocks. Moreover, this man''s hand was too heavy for her to speak."I told you to bite!" Suk was angry and raised his hand again.


    "Pa!"


    "Suk, you''re not human!" Jin Shiyu tried hard to get up. His butt just turned up, and there was another crisp slap.


    "Pa!"


    "How dare you swear!" Suk''s hand was electrifying, and again.


    "You rascal!"


    "Pa!"


    "You bully people!"


    "Pa!"


    "You have to die!"


    "Pa!"


    In the end, Suk did not speak. As long as Jin Shiyu spoke, he would give a severe fan. If anyone saw such a scene, he would think of the abnormal SM in the legend.


    Jin Shiyu felt numb in his little buttocks, but Suk''s body would tremble with each fan. That kind of hot feeling, accompanied by the crisp current, began to swim all over his body.


    Suk fan for a long time, the anger is subsided a lot, this just found that Jin Shiyu''s little butt has been a red, heart realized that he may start some heavy, unconsciously slowed down the punishment to her.


    "Suk, you have the guts to let me go!"


    "Pa!" Although Suk reduced his strength, his clear voice was still clear and pleasant.


    Jin Shiyu shivered subconsciously. At this time, it seemed that there was an electric current in his body, followed by a strong sense of urination. He quickly shut up and clenched his teeth. However, the electric current seemed to be constantly swimming, back and forth, getting stronger and stronger. Finally, he could no longer control it, and a few drops of water were squeezed out.

 Chapter 400

    Suk''s palm fell, which was not as powerful as before. It was not so much a fierce stroke, but rather a gentle touch. His fingertips swept the elastic soft, slightly stunned. %&*";


    just at this time, Jin Shiyu, who has been constantly cursing himself, suddenly fell silent, and the room suddenly fell into silence, which makes people feel strange.


    But before Suk thought about it, he heard Jin Shiyu cry suddenly.


    "Suk, you hate, you are shameless, you are dirty, you are a rascal, you deserve to die! Woo Hoo Jin Shiyu scolded Suk and cried.


    Cry also from the beginning of sobbing, into wailing, crying is startling, weeping ghosts and gods, flying sand and rocks, shaking the earth.


    This time, Suk was also dumbfounded, embarrassed, jumped out of bed, stood beside the bed, and looked at the crying beauty in front of her at a loss.


    "You bully women! What a man you are! You are a dog! You''re a pig! You are a bad guy. Woo Hoo Jin Shiyu put his arms under his head and cried, but he still didn''t forget to blame Suk.


    Suk stretched out her hand to comfort Jin Shiyu, but now she is lying on the bed with attractive back. Only the bra belt is on the top, and the bottom is only a triangular pink cloth, with double buttocks.


    When I slapped her just now, I didn''t think so much about it. Now if I want to pat her on the shoulder, I feel embarrassed. I opened my mouth and said weakly, "don''t cry!"


    Suk didn''t say it. Fortunately, as soon as his voice fell, he heard Jin Shiyu, as if he had heard the gunshot of the starter. He cried more happily: "just cry! Just cry! Just cry! Wuwuwu "


    Suk felt that the golden rain suddenly became a child, a burst of anger, but there was no way, helpless shook his head, very helpless:" OK, then I don''t disturb you, you continue! "


    After that, Suk sat on one side of the sofa, holding her chin, looking at the golden rain on the bed, to see when she could cry. |


    when the girl heard that there was no movement behind her, she didn''t know whether she was tired or what. Her voice gradually decreased and changed from crying to sobbing again.


    Suk looked at Jin Shiyu from behind. It was obvious that her body would shake regularly with each sob of the girl. Her little butt was like a wave, wave after wave.


    I don''t know how long later, Jin Shiyu finally controlled his emotions, turned over and sat up, saw Suk sitting awkwardly on the sofa, covetous and silent.


    Suk''s mouth twitched and wanted to smile, but he found that he couldn''t do it. In order to cover up his embarrassment, he had to rub his nose.


    Jin Shiyu now doesn''t care whether he''s wearing it or not. Even Suk is just wearing a pair of underwear. A war between two people seems to break the gap between men and women. Now it can be called Frank confrontation.


    Two eyes red, slightly swollen, like a small peach, high nose also slightly sobbing, a suction, each suction, the upper circumference with a few shakes, white dazzling eyes.


    But now Suk is in the mood to see this. He is like a child who has done something wrong. He grins awkwardly at the thought that he has just beaten someone to cry. He can''t smile, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    After crying, Jin Shiyu seems to vent all the restlessness and depression accumulated in her heart for a long time. The closed training for more than half a year has really depressed her. She has to train hard and even repeat an action thousands of times. She has to be criticized by the teacher from time to time. This time, Suk lights the fire and starts the prelude, I cried all at once.


    But now there is still some dull pain on the buttocks. When I think that Suk dares to spank his buttocks, I still hate to death. Haven''t I heard of tiger''s buttocks? The mother tiger''s buttocks would be even more untouchable, but he was good, not only touched, but also slapped.


    Walking out of bed, the step is a little unnatural and crooked. It seems that the injury on the buttock is really serious. Jin Shiyu walks into the bathroom, washes his face hard, looks at himself like a cat in the mirror, and hates Suk outside.


    But what can I do? I can''t beat anyone! Who told him to take the initiative to send home to let others fight!


    Suk saw Jin Shiyu go into the bathroom. After a long time, he came out again, but he didn''t look at himself. He went directly to the bedside, lifted the quilt, bent over and went in. He didn''t move.


    With Jin Shiyu''s silence, there is really no sound in the room. Suk sits awkwardly on the sofa and doesn''t know what he wants to do. Subconsciously, he takes out his mobile phone and has a look. It''s almost ten o''clock.


    Originally, I wanted to have a rest early, but who would have thought that Jin Shiyu not only didn''t leave, but also fought with himself for 300 rounds, and then he delayed until now.


    But tomorrow''s competition is really very important. Even if you are confident, you should be careful and get twice the result with half the effort. If you miss unexpectedly, then Li Linglong will be miserable.After hesitating for a long time, Suk finally got up and walked to the bed step by step. Looking at the beautiful shadow of Jin Shiyu in the quilt, he sighed and went in, but there was a big distance between them.


    After turning off the light, it was even more silent. Suk wanted to go to sleep, but he heard the breathing sound of Jin Shiyu close to him. Although it had become gentle for a long time, he still sobbed from time to time, upset and sleepy.


    I don''t know whether it was half an hour or an hour later, Suk, who had been tossing and turning, suddenly heard the task prompt appear again in the flower picking system.


    "Task: calm and hold Jin Shiyu for a night; reward: proficient in acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine (primary level)"


    The task is still the same task, but the reward has changed. Acupuncture, Suk looks at the task prompt on the electronic screen, but sighs in his heart. He just irritated others, and now this task comes out again, where it is so easy to complete.


    Make bad, this wench is waiting for oneself to be like this, then jump up to call the police! This is not equal to falling into the trap! But then I thought, if I can''t finish this task, the consequences will become very serious. What should I do?


    Suk thought about it repeatedly, subconsciously turned over, facing Jin Shiyu''s back. In the dark, he could see the delicate and charming posture. He was cruel and stretched out his hand directly.

 Chapter 401

    Jin Shiyu was really tired. First, he fought with Suk for 300 rounds, and then he cried for a long time. These two things were very physical. He lay in bed and fell asleep unconsciously. . |


    Suk can feel that the woman''s breathing around him has become gentle and regular. He is more courageous. If he can complete the task without knowing it, this is the best result.


    His right hand slid slowly along the quilt. The closer he got to Jin Shiyu, the more he could feel the faint body temperature. Suk didn''t realize that his breathing had begun to become short. Although he had been sleeping with this woman all night last night, the situation was different now.


    But today, compared with yesterday, I have also changed. Yesterday, with a flame in my heart, I can''t help but come up with untimely pictures. Today, however, one is because of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, and the other is because of Jin Shiyu''s crying. I''m calm and nervous.


    The finger suddenly, fingertips have touched Jin Shiyu''s back muscle, seems to be the position of the scapula, start warm, silky like milk, suddenly in the next second, Jin Shiyu''s body suddenly tense up.


    "Wake up!" Suk''s heart trembled. He didn''t expect that Jin Shiyu would wake up so soon, so he had to change his plan to be confused.


    Although Jin Shiyu is very tired and sleeps soundly, and he is not very defensive to Suk, when Suk''s fingers touch his body, he wakes up for the first time. Although he opens his eyes, he doesn''t move.


    Suk can know from Jin Shiyu''s rapid breathing that the girl really wakes up. Thinking of her crying just now, if she doesn''t have a little guilt in her heart, it''s inhuman.


    Suk took a deep breath, and his fingertips still stayed on Jin Shiyu''s skin. He slowly said, "I''m sorry just now." as he said this, his fingers slowly climbed up and held her shoulder directly. |


    just before Suk went to pull Jin Shiyu to himself, he looked at the darkness, and Jin Shiyu suddenly turned around: "do you think you can just say sorry? I''m sorry. If it''s useful, what do you want the police to do? "


    There was a cry in his voice, and his small fist hit Suk''s chest like a rainstorm. I just don''t know if Jin Shiyu was worried about hurting Suk, or provoking him, or if he had no strength. His small fist looked like a massage.


    "Do you think that if you bully others, you can coax them? Do you think you can add carrots to this stick? " The more Jin Shiyu said, the more excited he was. In the end, he really cried. In the dark, there seemed to be some crystal shining.


    "I''m sorry!" Suk didn''t know whether he was apologizing for the previous thing or reminding Jin Shiyu of his next action. He just looked at his right hand and held Jin Shiyu in his arms.


    Jin Shiyu, caught off guard, was caught in sukla''s arms, but his small fist was still beating Suk''s chest.


    "Don''t cry!" Suk subconsciously hugged her, but where can Jin Shiyu let him wish, constantly wriggling body, want to struggle to open.


    The only result of this is that Suk hugs more and more tightly. At last, the two people stick to each other tightly. They can feel that their chest is pushed back and forth by two groups of soft meat. They are soft and elastic, just like having a good time.


    "Ah Jin Shiyu, who is struggling, suddenly screams. He feels that his brassiere is rubbing around. He finally leaves his original position, and the rabbit jumps out.


    It''s easy to get away with a live shot, but Suk doesn''t have time to think so much at the moment. He just wants the girl to calm down.


    Jin Shiyu quickly pulled the bra to the original position. The accident happened, like all the strength in the body was released.


    Suk felt that Jin Shiyu finally gave up the struggle, and finally began to calm down. With a little pull of his hands, he pushed the girl into his arms.


    "Sorry, don''t cry!" Suk really didn''t know how to open his mouth to comfort him, so he had to say sorry again and again. He felt that his shoulder was cool and knew that it was Jin Shiyu''s tears, and he was even more at a loss.


    "You are so annoying!" There was a lump in Jin Shiyu''s voice.


    "Well! I hate it Suk had to follow Jin Shiyu.


    "You bully me!"


    "Well! I bully you


    "How can you fight like this?"


    "Well! How can I fight like this! Well Suk was stunned and didn''t respond.


    "My family is the descendant of Nanhong boxing. How can I beat you?" Jin Shiyu''s emotions come and go quickly, and his thinking leaps and bounds are amazing.


    "This, this, actually my original name is Su Chahar can!" Suk cleared his throat and said slowly.


    "Su Chahar can?" Jin Shiyu is stunned. It sounds familiar. After thinking about it, he finally responds, "Su can! "Su Qier, the champion of martial arts?"


    "Yes, I''m Su Qi''er, the champion of martial arts, the contemporary leader of the beggars'' sect. I have a green jade dog beating stick in my hand, 18 dragon subduing palms and Luohan sleeping fist in my body. Naturally, you are not my opponent!"Suk''s remarks are serious, like telling a story about the secret of the world.


    Jin Shiyu blinked. At first, he didn''t react. He thought that Suk might be a descendant of martial arts family, just like himself. But the more he listened, the more wrong he was. Finally, he understood.


    "Suk, you hate it!"


    "Don''t be angry!" Suk patted Jin Shiyu on the shoulder and felt that the atmosphere was not so tense now.


    "Angry! I''m so angry Jin Shiyu was lying on Suk''s arm. Yesterday''s comfortable feeling reappeared. Although both of them were almost naked, there was no such embarrassment in the dark.


    "By the way, I''ve been thinking about a question for a long time. I don''t know whether to ask or not!" There was a conspiracy in Suk''s voice.


    "You say it Jin Shiyu didn''t think so much and nodded his head.


    "What I want to ask is, what do you mean by stick and carrot? Sounds like a bit of a hooligan? " Suk''s words are full of sarcasm.


    "Hooligans?" Jin Shiyu remembers that he did say this, but how could it be related to the hooligans? With this idea, two things, eggplant and cucumber, suddenly appeared in his head, and he suddenly reacted.


    "Suk, you big rascal full of obscene ideas, I''m talking about the foreign policy of American President Roosevelt, not the obscenity you think!" When Jin Shiyu said this, he could clearly feel a fever on his face.


    Wheezing and puffing, the hot air sprayed on Suk''s chest, itching, like a feather sweeping himself, suddenly there was a tiny flame beating in his body.


    "All right! okay! Go to sleep Suk felt that Jin Shiyu had returned to normal and patted her on the back with her right hand.


    "Well!" Jin Shiyu moved his body, found a comfortable posture, and slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 402

    The completion of this task was beyond Suk''s expectation. It was completely like a natural process. Apart from the purposefulness of the gesture that he took the initiative to extend his hand, the rest was the natural reaction of two people. |


    in his arms, Suk sleeps so peacefully for the first time. It has nothing to do with men and women, only pure warmth. Until the sun rises, the warm sunshine is full through the curtains.


    Sitting in the business class of Mercedes Benz, Suk couldn''t help looking at the seven star hotel of Pangu.


    At the moment, Jin Shiyu is still sleeping. Before leaving, he left her a note and some cash, hoping that the woman could go home early.


    Up to now, Suk has not found out the details of Jin Shiyu, perhaps because of his preconceived ideas. He is inclined to believe the version trapped in the pyramid scheme.


    "Yo! Suk, I think you look good today Li Linglong stares at Suk and turns to look at Cheng Meili 3a. "Meili, do you think Suk is different today?"


    "You don''t say, today is still radiant!" As a good friend of Li Linglong, Cheng Meili often bickered, but she still had a good understanding.


    "Ha! Suk, can you tell me if you didn''t do anything good last night? I heard that there are not only Japanese girls but also Russian girls in Pangu. Hehe! Did you call special service yesterday? "


    Li Linglong, with a sly smile on her face, said and squeezed her eyes.


    "Well! I just went to bed earlier yesterday, OK Suk gave Li Linglong a black stare.


    "Fart! How did you settle the bill yourself? There must be a ghost in your heart, otherwise you would not be so kind! " After Li Linglong finished, she found that Suk''s expression was different.


    "Hello! You don''t really call Miss, do you Li Linglong looked at Suk''s guilty face and asked subconsciously. . |


    "poof!" Suk almost spat out a mouthful of blood. What do you mean to find a young lady! I felt guilty just now. I just thought of the embarrassment of getting the statement when I paid the room fee. When I settled the bill, the room fee included not only the meal fee, but also the money for a set of underwear. Even the waiter''s eyes were a little different.


    Suk even heard the voice of the waiter, as if to say: can''t see this person so abnormal, play too crazy! They all tore their underwear to pieces.


    "Stop it! It''s easy for you to affect my state like this Suk used a super big move with great power. Li Linglong immediately shut up for fear that he would be a victim because he would affect Suk. This is to move a stone to his feet!


    Red McLaren is driving in front of us. It''s still the young driver who drove yesterday. It''s natural for Suk to sit in business class. It''s also a kind of rest.


    However, as she gets closer to Yu Xialing, there are more and more super cars on the road. It seems that they gather from all directions, and when they get closer, they will whistle to greet her.


    "How come there are so many people?" Zhou Fang frowned. Through the car window, we can see that many people are friends in the super run club, but more of them are idle and rich young men who come to join in the fun.


    "They want to see Miss Ben''s joke! Damn it! Who on earth let the news out! " Li Linglong is not depressed.


    "Don''t look at me. I didn''t do it this time!" Cheng Meili shrugged her shoulders and said innocently, "maybe it''s the wind from Jiang Shijie!"


    Suk didn''t pay attention to this. As soon as he was about to enter the entrance of the mountain road, a road card appeared in front of him. A man in traffic and road administration uniform stood aside. There was a flashing police car in front of him, and an iron sign that said: "construction ahead, please detour".


    The man, with a sign in his hand, put all the super luxury cars in the past, while the passenger and freight cars, or obviously inferior cars, were left outside.


    Some truck drivers have come forward to talk, and Suk''s Mercedes Benz just passed by. He watched the driver pointing to this side: "how can you let them pass the construction ahead?"


    "Hi! I''m for your good! The road ahead is so narrow, these cars are millions up and down. If you scratch it, it will be useless in a few years! " Although the uniformed man was a little impatient, he didn''t show his overbearing work attitude. Instead, he explained from the driver''s point of view.


    Indeed, in such a short period of time, there are already six or seven luxury cars passing through the road card, all of which are super running type. Excluding Li Linglong''s McLaren P1, the total value has exceeded 40 million.


    Originally, the mountain road was just a two lane road. If it happened accidentally, my God! It''s reported in the news that a Rolls Royce lost more than two million yuan!


    As soon as the driver shrunk his neck, he found that what he said was reasonable. However, if he didn''t take this road and turned around, it would undoubtedly increase the cost, not only in terms of time, but also in terms of fuel consumption. His face lightened a lot. He quickly took out his cigarette and handed it over: "how long will this road be sealed? If not, I''ll wait! "


    The uniformed man shrugged his shoulders and waved to the driver: "I have to listen to the notice. It''s almost an hour!"When the business class slowly stopped, Suk was also shocked. In front of him was the entrance of the mountain road, which was the contraction entrance from four lanes to two lanes. There were almost 20 luxury cars.


    Although Suk can''t recognize the models of all cars, he knows that every car here is worth a lot.


    After getting off the bus, Li Linglong scanned again and looked at the time: "Jiang Shijie is too arrogant! Not now! "


    Less than an hour away from the appointed time, but there is no opponent''s shadow here. Li Linglong suddenly feels a sense of shame of being despised.


    Many people come to say hello to Li Linglong. Suk can feel that when these people come, their eyes will stay on them for a few seconds, but they will soon move away. Now they are standing here as a stranger, and the reason is obvious.


    "Linglong! Is that the one you came to deal with Jiang Shijie? " A woman, who looks a little older than Li Linglong, wears a baseball cap and casual clothes, chewing gum and glancing at Suk.


    "President! That''s him Li Linglong nodded.


    "All right?" The woman said two words.


    "Very powerful, second kill Jiang Shijie!" Li Linglong has an almost blind respect for Suk, which she deeply understands.


    "President?" Suk vaguely heard the name, and could not help looking at it more. The woman felt clean, straight and well proportioned. Although her chest was relatively inconspicuous, she looked so heroic from a distance.


    "Who is that woman?" Suk asked Zhou Fang in a low voice.


    "Wan Qihong, President of our club!"


    "Jiang Shijie doesn''t take our club seriously! Not yet? " Wan Qihong, the president, didn''t say anything. She turned to look at the entrance. Not only Jiang Shijie didn''t come, but also his gang of friends in Philadelphia.


    "Damn it! I''ll call him! " Li Linglong frowned, took out his cell phone and began to dial. The phone rang for a long time, hesitated a little, and dialed another number.


    Zhou Fang and Suk were standing together, exchanging their experience in a low voice, when Li Linglong suddenly heard a loud voice: "what? Say it again

 Chapter 403

    Suk and Zhou Fang stopped talking and looked in the direction of Li Linglong. They saw that the girl''s face was very complicated and frowned. They thought that Jiang Shijie would not put forward any harsh conditions?


    After Li Linglong said something to the phone, she finally hung up. %&*";


    " what''s the matter? " Wan Qihong asked.


    "Hi Li Linglong took back the phone, shrugged his shoulders, with a dull expression: "no one answered the phone, asked the madman''s friend! Guess what? "


    "Well?" Being said by Li Linglong, Wan Qihong is also interested: "what''s the matter?"


    "Ah, I went to Mexico two days ago to drag racing. I told you there!" After Li Linglong finished, she turned her lips.


    "Hang up?" Wan Qi is red one Leng, seem some don''t believe too much.


    "Yes! I''ve been looking at ya for a long time! I''m crazy all day long. I''m going to drag my car to Yama! " Li Linglong was very unhappy with Jiang Shijie, but he was also a little sad when he said this.


    Cheng Meili stood aside, also heard the news, patted Li Linglong on the shoulder: "got it! Don''t compare now. Your bet has been cancelled automatically


    After that, Cheng Meili clapped her hands loudly again, attracting everyone''s attention: "ah! Ladies and gentlemen! Let''s break up! Today''s game is cancelled! "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t worry! Come all the way


    "Yes! I''m here for a date


    As soon as Cheng Meili finished saying this, she looked at the boys who came to watch the excitement. Suddenly, she fried the frying pan. It was like a big push of flies suddenly flying, buzzing.


    Most of these people are in their twenties and have rich families. Otherwise, they would not be able to drive a super race at a young age. However, most of these people have their own careers. Although they can fish for three days and dry their nets for two days, they are not idle. %&*";


    of course, among the onlookers this time are the second generation of rich people who have nothing to do, but they are not members of the super run club, because Wan Qihong, the president of the club, has strict auditing standards and will not approve them to join.


    "I''ll go. Is that guy belching?" The young man, shrugging his shoulders, turned and left.


    Suk took a look at the guy who was talking. He had an eye-catching yellow Ferrari, and he had several test drives yesterday.


    Because yesterday afternoon Suk was playing in the super run club all afternoon, and some of them have seen it.


    After hearing the news of Jiang Shijie''s death released by Cheng Meili, these people lost interest. Originally, they came here to see how Jiang Shijie, who is known as a "lunatic" in the American drag racing circle, can''t wait to see the ghost!


    Suk didn''t feel much when he heard the news, but he didn''t have to compete. He was in a good mood. Although he also wanted to see Jiang Shijie, who was the first in Philadelphia''s car racing world, now he can''t realize his wish!


    Some of the crowd outside started the car to get ready to leave. Suk and Zhou Fang also came to Li Linglong: "second boss, nothing''s wrong, I''ll go back now!" Suk said with a smile.


    "What''s your hurry? It won''t take long to fly back at night!" As soon as Li Linglong heard that Suk was going to leave, she subconsciously wanted to keep him. After all, she invited someone else to come this time, but no matter what happened, they would go back home. She always felt that it was not very kind.


    "Yes! Suk, I''ve finished my apprenticeship feast. You haven''t taught me the secret script yet. You are not qualified as a master! " When Zhou Fang spoke, his peach blossom eyes were watery and matched with the handsome face that women were envious of, which made him feel like a lover''s confession.


    "I told you just now! If you practice according to the rules, your level will always improve! " Suk has a wry smile on his face. If he wants to talk about the secret script he taught to Zhou Fang, he just tells some of his experiences. In fact, the most important thing is his personal feelings. This thing can not be obtained by talking about experience, but needs real experience.


    "Your name is Suk?"


    At this time, Wan Qihong, the president, suddenly turned and looked at Suk. From Li Linglong''s words, she vaguely judged his name.


    Suk didn''t expect Wan Qihong to talk to her. She nodded with a smile: "I''m Suk!"


    "I''m the president of the club, Wan Qihong!" Wan Qihong looked up and down at Suk as she said, but she didn''t look like the legendary master. She doubted in her heart, and her eyes also showed her disbelief: "you''re a good drag racer?"


    "Not bad!" Suk naturally won''t say anything, even though he is confident in his craft, he is still a little modest now.


    "Linglong said just now that you can kill Jiang Shijie! Is that true Wan Qihong heard Suk''s words just now. Although she was very modest, she could clearly feel his self-confidence from the inside out. She couldn''t help getting interested and her eyes lit up.


    Li Linglong doesn''t know why Wan Qihong is so interested in Suk. The president usually has a high eye on Suk. Because she is in the military region, she doesn''t often participate in club activities. Even the star members who often stay in the club can see her three or four times a month."I can''t say it''s better than that!" Suk stood face to face with Wan Qihong, so he could clearly see the light in the woman''s eyes. With excitement and eagerness, he was eager to try. Suddenly, a bad idea came out of his heart.


    "Yu Xialing, on the 13th bend, since you are here, don''t you feel sorry if you don''t run a lap?" Wan Qihong has run this track before. Naturally, she knows how difficult it is. Otherwise, she would not have asked for leave to watch the game.


    "I''ll go! This woman doesn''t want to race with me, does she? " Suk felt more and more that this was the case, but to tell the truth, he just heard the news that Jiang Shijie''s drag racing had hung up. There was some inexplicable sadness in his heart. As the saying goes, drowned people are all in the water. Drag racing is dangerous. Be careful when you get on the bus!


    "I have to hurry home! There is no regret, no regret! " After Suk finished, he didn''t want to continue to entangle on this issue. He nodded to Wan Qihong and walked to Li Linglong. Who knew that before he took a step, the voice of the woman came from behind.


    "Do you dare to race with me?" Wan Qihong''s voice was not small, which immediately attracted many people''s attention. Even the spectators who started the car and were ready to leave looked at it from a distance.


    "No interest!" Without looking back, Suk raised his arm and waved his hand.


    "Hello! Are you a man! Don''t even dare to take the challenge of a woman? " Wan Qihong feels that she has a strong desire to fight. Not only Li Linglong highly praises the boy in front of her, but even Zhou Fang regards him as a master. Although she is dubious, since Li Linglong dares to ask him to be a foreign aid, it is reasonable to say that he is a master.


    "Come on! Man


    "Don''t shrink! Let''s fight for breath! "


    Suk heard a roaring voice behind him and frowned involuntarily. At this time, Wan Qihong said: "don''t grin, old man! How about a little blood? "


    Hearing this, Suk turned helplessly: "do you really want to compare?"


    "Of course!"


    "Then we can''t run for nothing, can we?"


    "You say, more pounds? What''s the bet? "


    "If you want to compete, ask Li Linglong what is the bet between him and Jiang Shijie?"


    In fact, Cheng Meili is the only one who knows the details of Li Linglong''s and Jiang Shijie''s bets, not to mention Zhou Fang''s little follower, let alone the haunted president. Wan Qi is stunned and subconsciously comes to Li Linglong.


    "What? Lose and go to bed with him? " Wan Qihong ran to Li Linglong. After hearing her blushing explanation, she was immediately dumbfounded.

 Chapter 404

    Li Linglong knows what kind of character she is as president. She is hot enough! Cheng Meili is hot enough! However, in front of Wan Qihong, she was just like a weak woman in Jiangnan. %&*";


    I know in my heart that all of them are just like this temperament. Maybe it''s the tradition of their family. The children growing up in the compound of the military region are like straight hearted horses. They can say whatever they want, and they are stubborn like old bulls. They believe that things will be done.


    At the moment, I don''t know how to come up with the idea of racing with Suk. I know that I can''t stop it at all, and Suk doesn''t seem very willing to compete. But Li Linglong simply tells the whole story of her gambling with Jiang Shijie, hoping that Wan Qihong will retreat.


    Sure enough, Li Linglong whispered it in Wan Qihong''s ear. To tell the truth, she really didn''t want too many people to know about the gambling. After all, it wasn''t a beautiful thing. But who knows that Wan Qihong was not only shocked as she expected, but also yelled out.


    "What? Lose and go to bed with him? "


    Wan Qihong''s voice was not small, which immediately attracted many eyes. After all, she had already become the focus of the public when she was fighting with sukeyou. This was even more shocking. In a few minutes, all the people present knew the news.


    Li Linglong felt that the eyes of those people looking at him were different, but now that they all know, and that crazy Jiang Shijie is going down to accompany the Lord Yan now, he ignored them. Besides, his game has expired, and now the most attractive thing is tens of thousands of beautiful red.


    She turned her head and looked directly at Suk. She felt that it was hard to ride a tiger. Especially in front of so many people, she didn''t dare to accept the challenge. She just felt that if she agreed, she would obviously blacken her glorious image. %&*¡±;


    Suk mentioned this request, just want to block back the president who suddenly appeared. To tell you the truth, when Li Linglong asked herself to come to help drag racing, it also took a lot of effort, but she hung up her phone several times. Finally, the girl directly killed Weihai, and then relied on her good words to get through with Luo Feiyan, which was agreed.


    At present, Wan Qihong is provocative and infuriating. She doesn''t have such a big effect on herself. Now she has the feeling of looking down on junior high school students in the third grade of senior high school. She thinks that this woman''s challenge is funny and unreasonable.


    Looking at Wan Qihong, this woman belongs to that kind of enduring type. At first glance, she can only see the past. However, after a few more eyes, she will find that her beauty, sword eyebrows, stars, heroic spirit, high nose, red lips and white teeth, especially her temperament, that kind of fierce spirit, is much stronger than Yang Peier.


    But now Wan Qihong''s face is not very good, green and white, and his eyes are still angry. He stares at Suk, his silver teeth clench, as if to pull Suk out of his bones.


    Suk knew the power of the gamble, otherwise at the beginning Li Linglong would not have humbled himself to ask for help. It was estimated that Wan Qihong was most likely to wave her sleeve away.


    "Ha ha, I''ll go first!" Suk didn''t mention the bet either. He nodded to Wan Qihong and went to Mercedes Benz business class.


    Wan Qihong stands straight, her hands naturally droop in the middle line of her trousers, her fists are constantly opened and clenched, trying to calm herself down. Although the double peaks in front of her chest are not tall and straight, we can see the continuous ups and downs.


    Suk saw that Li Linglong and Cheng Meili were both looking like you''re looking for more happiness. Even his nominal apprentice Zhou Fang shrunk his neck and pretended to be a passer-by. He shrugged his shoulders unconsciously.


    "Can we go back now?"


    "Suk! Stop As soon as Suk finished, he heard Wan Qihong''s voice behind him. It was cold.


    "Oh?" Suk subconsciously turned around and saw Wan Qihong''s covetous look. He had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "It''s better than that, but it''s not fair! What do you do if I win? " After a fierce ideological struggle, Wan Qihong finally made a decision.


    Suk naturally won''t say anything. If you win, I''ll go to bed with you, which will make him too boring and easily cause the other party''s anger. This is someone else''s territory. Even Li Linglong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang are members of the super running club. It''s better to be honest.


    "Oh! I''m sorry, there''s no such thing! " Suk looked innocent and said, "I really don''t have anything to hold! If you don''t want to, forget it, I''m in a hurry to go home! "


    "You can!" When Wan Qihong was about to arrange chips for Suk, Suk awkwardly interrupted her: "I''m so sorry, please think it over. It''s not that I want to challenge you!"


    "You Wan Qihong let Suk say this, suddenly blushed, raised her finger to Suk''s nose, wanted to denounce, but found that she was really unreasonable, really forced others to compete."Good! Do as you say Wan Qihong shakes her fist fiercely. She hears Suk''s surprise, like a burst of air.


    "Well! Have you thought about that? " Now it''s Suk''s turn to back off.


    "Nonsense, don''t you want to go to bed with you?" Wan Qihong has made a decision, that is, she will not think about the consequences over and over again, and her own level is not necessarily inferior to Suk. Looking at Suk''s appearance, it''s just like a dragon suit. How can she be blessed with the aura of the leading role.


    Since the possibility that oneself win a face is big, which still have what dare not!


    Suk is really a little uncomfortable. Subconsciously, he wants to see Li Linglong and them, but his action seems to ignite the fuse.


    "Long live the president, long live the president!"


    "Sister Qihong is powerful!"


    "President Xian Fu, enjoy longevity forever and keep pace with heaven!"


    "Sister Qihong has won the battle


    Those who make a fuss outside are surprisingly on the side of Wan Qihong. There are those who are just watching the fun, those who are angry, and those who want to cut Suk to pieces, some who are envious, some who are envious.


    Suk saw that Li Linglong and Cheng Meili could not help each other. They were kind-hearted and neutral. However, his cheap apprentice Zhou Fang still had a little conscience. He folded his hands in front of his chest and secretly extended a thumb to himself.


    The bow didn''t turn back. When the boat got to the bridge, it would be straight. Suk had no choice but to relax: "OK! Come on, then

 Chapter 405

    Suk and WAN Qihong stand face to face, which has long been the focus of the audience. They are even like Ye Gucheng and Ximen blowing snow on the top of the Forbidden City. The battle is coming, and the wind is bleak and the water is cold. |


    everyone was watching Suk, but they had to see how he would decide whether to fight or lose. Sure enough, when they saw Suk nodding, they were all relieved. After all, no one wanted to come in vain.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became warm and noisy. Some people even started to call up friends. To tell the truth, Suk''s opponent changed from Jiang Shijie to Wan Qihong, which not only didn''t make the game dull, but also made it more powerful than the original protagonist.


    Who is wan Qihong? Suk doesn''t know for sure! But even if they were not members of the super run club, they were also young men in the upper class circle in Yanjing city.


    Wan Qihong, captain of Yanjing military region, is not famous or even a high-ranking officer. But if you know who her grandfather is, you won''t despise him so much. Although Wan is idle at home, even if he sneezes, the military will move three times. The soldiers who come out of his hands are distributed in the whole major military regions, and they are in high positions everywhere.


    However, master Wan is also a man of deep silence. He never asks about military affairs, and even his disciples and grandchildren seldom communicate with each other. They just water flowers, raise grass, amuse birds and drink tea every day, and they are very happy.


    This guy, Wan Qihong is racing 2C with a young boy. The bet is still a hot topic about going to bed. How can it not be exciting.


    Wan Qihong''s face was tight, and there seemed to be sparks between her and Suk. The two armies fought bravely, and the brave won. In the current situation, Wan Qihong''s momentum was much stronger than Suk''s. |


    "Xiao Fang, are you ready?" Suddenly Wan Qihong turned to look at Zhou Fang not far away and said.


    "Ready, ready!" Zhou Fang nodded quickly, and then called out to the crowd: "Xiao Pang, work is on!"


    "Come on Sure enough, there was a fat young man in the crowd who answered, and Suk''s eyes fell to the other side. He looked at the little fat, called two or three helpers, and moved a lot of things from his banquets.


    The folding table was set up, and a 40 inch LCD TV was placed on the table. Then an instrument with unknown purpose was set up. All the lines were assembled, and a small pot similar to a satellite antenna was connected to it.


    After all these things were installed, he watched the little fat take out a walkie talkie from his pocket: "Black Hawk! Black Hawk! Get in position


    There was a reply from the walkie talkie. Suk was a little confused. He looked at Zhou Fang and didn''t hear him mention it!


    Just when Suk was still confused, the TV was turned on. First of all, the snowflakes on the screen were beating and ringing.


    "Can''t it be these people who have nothing to do and want to put on some blockbusters?" Suk thought in his heart, but as soon as the idea came out, he heard a kind of roar coming slowly, whistling like a strong wind.


    Everyone raised their necks, and Suk did the same. Following their line of sight, a helicopter had begun to take off in the distance. The huge propeller stirred the air and made a whistling sound. Listen carefully, some of them looked like the dryer barrel of a washing machine was turning.


    As they flew higher and higher, they even began to hover over the heads of the people. At this time, the TV set, which had been flashing snow, suddenly fluctuated, and soon the picture appeared, which turned out to be an aerial picture on the ground.


    Suk thought to himself, is such a large group of people around the entrance just waiting for their eyes? But with this aerial photo, the situation of drag racing on such a section of mountain road can be clearly shown in front of their eyes. It''s really high-tech.


    "Let''s go!" Seeing Suk''s stupefied appearance, Wan Qihong feels that the boy has never seen a big scene, and her confidence has improved a lot.


    "Well! All right Anyway, Suk has already accepted the letter of war. No matter how much she is, she doesn''t mean much. After nodding to Wan Qihong, she turns back to drive the McLaren.


    Someone had drawn the starting line at the entrance for a long time. Suk started the car and glided slowly to the designated position. Then he saw Wan Qihong''s car.


    A golden sports car, streamlined body full of dynamic, there are two shark front gills in front of the door, aggressive side leak, and the front logo is a leaping cheetah.


    This is wanqihong''s car. Suk doesn''t know which one it is, but he can feel that this car contains powerful energy.


    Suk tilted his head, through the window can see another car''s wanqihong is debugging, at this time, suddenly a task prompt sound sounded in his mind, subconsciously entered the system space.


    "Task: win the competition with Wan Qihong; reward: master the principles of accounting in University."


    "Principles of accounting?" Suk was a little dazed when he looked at the task prompt refreshed on the electronic screen, but he was suddenly awakened by a strong engine roar. Subconsciously, he saw that Wan Qihong was cleaning up towards herself, as if urging herself.Sure enough, there was a man in front of him who seemed to be waiting for him. Suk quickly stretched out his thumb and told him that he was ready.


    Suk''s idea is very simple. He doesn''t want to give full play to his strength. As long as he can win, it has nothing to do with the gamble. It''s just a person''s competitive heart. So when the game started, Suk''s series of actions led to McLaren''s P1 coming out of the string and directly taking the lead.


    And WAN Qihong''s performance was beyond Suk''s expectation. At the initial stage, she didn''t distance the two people. It''s not to say whether there is any factor in the performance of the car itself. However, compared with her driving skills, this woman is also powerful.


    The two cars all rushed out of the starting line, and soon disappeared in front of us. The crowd gathered around the LCD TV quickly. You can see clearly from the picture that the two sports cars, one red and one yellow, are moving forward at full speed.


    Of course, at present, the red McLaren P1 is in the leading position. This result is surprising. Although Wan Qihong has rarely appeared in the super running club since she entered the temporary post of the military region, her technology is enough to be superior to the whole Yanjing City, but who knows that she was severely suppressed by an unknown boy.


    I can''t help but have a lot of people looking at Li Linglong. After all, this person is invited by her, and she is the only one with the best strength.


    "Hello! Li Linglong, who are you looking for? Won''t you really win the president? " The man who was talking had a bad look on his face, especially when he thought of the gamble, he almost swallowed Suk alive.

 Chapter 406

    Suk keeps looking at the car behind from the rearview mirror. He is more and more surprised at the woman''s technical level. Yu Xialing takes the 13th curve, and the competition is round-trip, that is, the difficulty of 26 curves. Now Suk has successfully entered the fifth curve, while Wan Qihong is still tightly behind her. |


    of course, a large part of the reason is that Suk deliberately keeps pace, but it''s not easy for a woman to do so.


    To tell you the truth, when Suk heard that Jiang Shijie, who didn''t have time to meet him, drove straight to hell, he thought it was really dangerous. Although he could enjoy the excitement brought by speed, in the end, life was the most important thing.


    In addition, I had already passed Yu Xialing yesterday. Indeed, these 13 curves are very dangerous. One side is a cliff, the other side is a cliff. If there is a slight mistake, it is very likely that I will fall into a hopeless situation.


    Car damage is a small matter. If something happens to people, it''s all over.


    On the other hand, Wan Qihong doesn''t know what her strength is. Although she seems to be able to hold her hand, if she really advances at full speed, who knows if this woman will step on the accelerator with her brain burning.


    After all, I know my own level. As for other people, I can''t help them. Even if it''s a match, I can''t really regret it until something happens. Besides, Wan Qihong is not only the president of the super run club, but also a friend of Li Linglong. She can''t let her have an accident because of her emotion and reason.


    At this moment, Wan Qihong has already looked at Suk with new eyes. Although she was a little behind him in the initial stage, she didn''t care too much. When she entered the fifth corner, she still couldn''t surpass Suk. Only then did she realize the difficulty of this young man. %&*";


    I''ve learned from experts in driving. At the beginning, those auto soldiers in the army were all experts in playing with cars. They learned from her and benefited a lot. Later, they continued to explore. In the whole super running club, if they were the second, no one would be the first.


    But now no matter how hard you try, you can''t surpass Suk at all. If you accelerate, you will accelerate. If you decelerate, you will decelerate. It seems that you are deliberately suppressing yourself.


    "Calm down! Calm down Wan Qihong silently repeats this sentence in her heart. Her face is solemn. Her movements on her hands and feet are like flowing water. She constantly tells herself that she can''t be anxious. As long as she keeps the current speed, she will always have a chance to surpass Suk.


    One chance is enough!


    "I''ll go! It''s almost there! " Next to the TV set, a voice suddenly appeared in a group of people. Just entering the seventh corner, Wan Qihong was almost ahead of Suk. However, the boy seemed to be possessed by a God, so he went to the front again and again, which made Wan Qihong''s fans look up to the sky and sigh.


    The perspective of the helicopter has been closely following the two cars in front, transmitting all the real situation, so even if these people just surround the TV, they seem to be on the scene.


    "Linglong!" At this time, Cheng Meili pulls the corner of Li Linglong''s clothes and signals her to go out with herself.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Linglong didn''t know much about it, so she walked out of the crowd, and soon her position was occupied.


    "Do you think Suk can win the president?" Cheng Meili is naturally a member of the super run club. After watching the live broadcast just now, she is not optimistic about Wan Qihong''s situation, and her face is much more serious.


    "Of course! You didn''t see Suk leading all the time! I''ve said that Suk is the most powerful one I''ve ever seen in China. You don''t believe it. Now you know how powerful it is! "


    Li Linglong has always had a strong respect for Suk''s technology, and because she found her, she felt excited to be a huibole.


    "Have you ever thought about it? What if Suk really wins? " Cheng Meili''s tone is very serious, and her expression makes Li Linglong calm down.


    "If he wins, he wins! What should I do? " Li Linglong some don''t understand Cheng Meili''s meaning, slightly frowned.


    "What about the stakes? That''s going to bed! " Cheng Meili specially accentuated the tone on the two words of going to bed.


    "Hi! This one! Suk is a junior in high school. Even if he wins, he won''t do anything to the president! " Li Linglong obviously didn''t think that Suk would really ask Wan Qihong to fulfill her bet. At that time, Suk''s performance clearly expressed that this bet just let Wan Qihong retreat.


    "Suk, what about the president! You know her temperament. She spits like a nail Cheng Meili is obviously more delicate than Li Linglong and considerate.


    "Eh!" Li Linglong was stunned by what she said and scratched her head subconsciously: "do you mean that the president will take the initiative to fulfill this bet?" At the thought of the picture of Wan Qihong chasing Suk to bed, the girl shivered for no reason. It''s not really fun.


    "I don''t know if it will! Don''t forget the president''s brother! If he knew that Suk had done this to his little sister, he would not have caught Suk and killed him directly, would he Cheng Meili said, his mind on the emergence of a five big three rough man, straight forward to his sister revenge picture."Hiss!" Li Linglong took a breath of cold air. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Cheng Meili was worried. If Suk won the game, I''m afraid it would be a bad ending: "do you mean Suk can''t win?"


    "What do you think! Even if Suk loses, it''s nothing! The bets are all made by the head of the club


    "Yes! Why don''t I text Suk! " Li Linglong thinks deeply about Cheng Meili''s inference. If Suk loses, there will be no loss at all. Just pat his ass and leave. If he wins, er, it will be a big deal!


    Suk has now entered the state of moving forward and backward at will. McLaren seems to have become a part of his body, completely under his control. The last bend has passed, and he is about to turn back.


    It''s still a road section similar to the bottle mouth where two lanes are changed into four lanes. As long as it passes the turn back, it''s half of the race. Jaguar is still chasing after her, trying to overtake her several times. Suk can even detect Wan Qihong''s impatience.


    Holding the steering wheel tightly, Suk is ready to turn. At this moment, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly vibrates. He has no time to care about who is calling or sending messages. He gently touches the brake plate, and the speed does not decrease. He makes a perfect drift and adjusts the front of the car neatly.


    Wan Qihong was really anxious. Seeing that Suk had turned around, after 13 corners, she knew that if she could not seize the opportunity to surpass, she would not have another chance. Subconsciously, she drifted the same way. At the same time, she stepped up the accelerator and began to speed up.


    "Squeak!" Suk naturally glanced at the mirror and was shocked. Although the golden Jaguar successfully turned the front of the car, the whole body seemed to be out of control, and the rear of the car slid directly towards the cliff.

 Chapter 407

    After sending a text message, Li Linglong shrugs her shoulders to Cheng Meili. Now she can only do her best to listen to fate. Whether Suk will secretly release water to Wan Qihong depends on his own decision. |


    "ah!" All of a sudden, surrounded by the TV, the people watching the live broadcast suddenly screamed, like something terrible happened. Li Linglong suddenly turned to squeeze into the crowd, but when she saw the picture from the aerial photography, her heart was raised to her throat and her face was white.


    In the picture, the golden Jaguar super run driven by Wan Qihong drifts at the turning point, preparing to overtake Suk in this relatively wide area. However, in a panic, the accelerator is too large, and the whole car body begins to shake and tilt. The front of the car turns around, but the rear of the car has rushed towards the cliff.


    At this moment, Wan Qihong''s brain is blank. The strong inertia makes the car seem to be thrown aside by a huge force, but the other side is a cliff. If it really falls down, it will definitely end up dead.


    Holding the steering wheel with both hands, she stepped on the brake hard. The strong centrifugal force made Wan Qihong''s body incline to one side involuntarily. The sharp tire friction was whistling, reminding her to keep getting closer to the cliff.


    "It''s over!" Wan Qihong said in her heart, all kinds of fragments in her brain are flashing constantly, from childhood to childhood, from her relatives to friends, like a movie, maybe this is the last memory before death!


    When Suk saw the scene through the rearview mirror, he was scared to death. He didn''t have any other idea in his mind. His only idea was to save people. %&*";


    " Suk! " Li Linglong suddenly saw that the car had drifted and turned through the aerial live broadcast. Suk, who had already turned the front of the car, suddenly stopped the car, and then fell back at a more amazing speed, with four tires rubbing against the ground.


    "What is he going to do?" Some people have noticed Suk''s strange, heart full of questions: "he is going to save the president?"


    Suk, like an arrow away from the string, directly backed up and galloped. In such a scene, he could no longer hide his strength. In order to stop Wan Qihong before she fell off the cliff, there was only one way, that is, to bump her back with his own McLaren.


    "Bang!"


    Suk''s body shakes violently. Even if he is wearing a seat belt, he is unprepared. He holds the steering wheel firmly and stabilizes the car body. Although both cars have excellent body stability systems, the final control still needs the ability of the driver.


    The rear of McLaren crashed into the middle and rear of Jaguar, and the powerful impact force made the out of control inertia of Jaguar stagnate, which seemed to offset each other.


    But the next moment, Suk felt that his car body was crooked, and he turned a 45 degree corner when he was hit by Jaguar, and the back of the car also rushed towards the cliff.


    "I''ll go!" Sukkerton didn''t feel good at that time, but now he has no time to think about other things. He is biting his teeth and pounding the accelerator hard. The powerful engine roars with unparalleled explosive force. Sukkerton tries to push wanqihong''s Jaguar back to its original position.


    The sound of metal rubbing on the car body and the sound of tires rubbing on the ground are intertwined, just like a death sonata. Wan Qihong had given up her hand before, but saw that Suk turned back to save herself in such a dangerous way.


    Seeing that McLaren is about to be pushed out of the mountain road by her own Jaguar, Wan Qihong, who has come to her senses, quickly turns the steering wheel, opens the accelerator, and tries her best to turn the situation around.


    Suk could obviously feel that the trend of car body sliding slowed down, and subconsciously glanced at the edge of the cliff. It didn''t matter, and he was scared out of his wits. There was no guardrail on the outside of the mountain road, just a small column half a meter high. At the moment, he was less than half a meter away from the small column.


    With a bang, the rear of the car hit the column. The column made of cement held for a few seconds, then it broke and flew out. One or two of them even reached the rear of the car.


    "Ah Not only Li Linglong and Cheng Meili, but all the people around the live broadcast, without exception, screamed. They watched Suk''s McLaren protect Wan Qihong''s Jaguar inside, but they were dashed down the cliff.


    When Li Linglong saw this, her eyes suddenly turned dark. She felt that her strength was hollowed out and her body shook involuntarily. If Cheng Meili didn''t help her, she would have fainted: "Linglong, look! Suk is OK! "


    "What?" When Li Linglong heard Cheng Meili say this, she immediately turned her eyes to the aerial broadcast. Sure enough, at the exit of the mountain road, where the two lanes changed into four lanes, there were still two sports cars, one red and one golden, one Suk''s McLaren and one wanqihong''s Jaguar.


    But Li Linglong just breathed a sigh of relief, but after seeing it clearly, her face immediately changed, pointing to the TV screen: "go and save them!"


    Suk tried to calm himself down, take a deep breath, take a deep breath, and slowly turn his head. At the moment, his McLaren has a wheel on one side directly out of the cliff. It seems that as long as he slides another meter just now, he will surely fall into the abyss.But at the thought of Wan Qihong''s current situation, Suk didn''t care whether there was an accident or not. She opened the door carefully and jumped down. Wan Qihong''s Jaguar also kept a static posture, but her condition was more critical than Suk''s. Suk just slipped out of one side of the tire, but the Golden Jaguar was running sideways and the front of the car was rushing in The rear of the car almost vertically protruded out of the cliff, nearly half of the body of the car protruded out, exposed to the air, without any effort. Even Suk could feel the car slightly wobbling, fortunately, the car just kept a delicate balance.


    It can be said that Wan Qihong''s psychological quality is really good, perhaps because of her military background! If you put it on other girls, I''m afraid they would be so scared that they would be in tears now.


    Wan Qihong is still sitting in the driver''s seat, her face is tight, her teeth are biting her lower lip, and she constantly tells herself to be calm. However, although Jaguar doesn''t seem to shake a lot from the outside, Wan Qihong feels like she is sitting on a seesaw, going up and down. It seems that as long as she has a little movement, she will make the car turn over directly Into the valley.


    "Open the door! Get out of the car Suk''s step was very light, as if he was afraid of affecting the balance of Jaguar. He waited until he came to the front of the car and pressed down with both hands. Then he called to Wan Qihong.

 Chapter 408

    Wan Qihong knew that if she stayed in the car for more than one second, she would be in danger for one second. Seeing Suk pressing the front cover in front of the car, she immediately knew that he was trying to prevent the imbalance of the car body caused by her next action. |


    the movement was very light and slow, for fear that her excessive movement would bring disaster, the door slowly opened, Wan Qihong held the seat with one hand, pressed the steering wheel with the other hand, and carefully arched herself.


    Suk followed the front of the car with both hands. The silver cheetah logo was delicate and domineering. He didn''t have time to appreciate it now. He was so angry that he used his strength to make sure that the car wouldn''t lose its balance.


    "Jump All of a sudden, Suk felt a huge force coming from his palm, like he was going to lift himself up. He saw that Wan Qihong was bowing up and wanted to get out. He was biting her teeth and holding it down as hard as he could, while shouting at Wan Qihong.


    Wan Qihong felt that she had put her action to the most gentle level, but just when she looked out, she heard Suk''s cry. She was very urgent. She was shocked. She immediately felt that the car body began to shake violently. She jumped out of the car with a little foot.


    Suk clenched his teeth tightly, and his hands began to tremble. As soon as Wan Qihong had a change, the car body began to fall off the cliff. He couldn''t help leaning to the edge of the cliff and yelled to remind Wan Qihong.


    Sure enough, Wan Qihong reflected very quickly, and her skill was extraordinary. She sprang out of her toes, rolled on the spot, relieved her strength, and then looked back at Suk.


    Suk really reached the limit. His arms seemed numb. When he saw Wan Qihong jump out completely, he was relieved. His palm could no longer press the upward force of the car body, and he quickly stepped back. %&*";


    without Suk''s constraints, the golden Jaguar super run took the edge of the cliff as the fulcrum, swayed back and forth for two times, the amplitude became larger and larger, and finally made a stab and went straight down.


    The Jaguar cx76, with a dual supercharged engine, can exceed 1000 km / h in 25 seconds, with a value of at least RMB 7 million. After a Golden Shadow, it is followed by a violent impact, with constant friction between metal and rock, rolling down the cliff.


    About three or four minutes later, the scattered sound returned to calm after a loud noise.


    Suk may have worked so hard that his breath became disordered. His chest was constantly undulating and he was short of breath. His eyes were looking at the edge of the cliff. The cement pillar on the side of the road had long disappeared, and he could only get a broken fork less than 10 cm high. The golden super car that was just in front of him had already disappeared.


    "Hoo Suk took a long breath and then turned to look at Wan Qihong: "are you ok?"


    Wan Qihong was also a little absent-minded. She could not imagine that she was still sitting in the car just a few minutes ago. But now she must have become a wreck. Her heart beat very fast. At this time, she heard Suk''s voice and looked back subconsciously.


    T-shirt pants dress, short hair neat, white skin, beautiful cheeks, a little thin, ordinary look of a student, Suk is still the same Suk just now, but now in Wan Qihong''s eyes, it seems to be a new understanding of the general.


    But how could this guy make that bet?


    And the final result of this game is obvious!


    Wan Qihong felt that she was in a mess, like a mass of numbness. She not only had the palpitation of just escaping from death, but also had the fear of that bet.


    "You win!" Wanqi red after a pause, the first words let Suk a Leng, see in front of this woman''s face is very serious.


    "Eh!" Although Suk had the idea of winning the game at the beginning, the current situation is special. Let alone the fact that the game can''t continue, Wan Qihong has experienced such a big accident, and she can''t bear to hit her.


    Subconsciously, he raised his hand and rubbed his nose, slightly embarrassed: "what won''t win? If you hadn''t driven the car away first, I''m afraid I would have fallen down to find Jiang Shijie!"


    After that, it''s as if the scene at that time reappeared in front of me. When my McLaren P1 leaned back against Jaguar, although it slowed down its sliding force, the impact brought by Jaguar made McLaren uncontrollably out of control and was about to be squeezed out of the mountain road.


    At this time, it seemed that Wan Qihong had recovered. In order to alleviate the impact of McLaren, she stepped up the accelerator and rushed forward for a few meters. Otherwise, Suk would have been as bad as he said.


    However, it was the distance of several meters for Jaguar to escape. Without the obstruction of McLaren, the residual inertia still made the rear of the car slip and rush out of the cliff.


    "If you didn''t come to save me, I would not be afraid now, but I must be below!" What Wan Qihong said was the truth, and she didn''t mean to deny it at all. The mountain wind blew by, her short hair swayed wantonly, and her face with clear lines had a certain sense of perseverance. She stood upright and looked at Suk, as if she had made a decision.When she saw that both McLaren and jaguars were parked on the edge of the cliff and would fall at any time, Li Linglong''s heart went up to her throat and she turned around to look for the car for help, but as soon as she turned around, she suddenly seemed to hit a wall.


    Li Linglong, who was so anxious that she almost yelled at him. When she looked up, she said, "brother Zhenhua!"


    "Where is wan Qihong? I heard she left her job and came here to drag her car? " It''s no one else. It''s Wan Qihong in the mouth of Cheng Meili. His elder brother Wan Zhenhua is nearly one meter tall. He has a broad mouth, broad eyes and square face. You can see that he is a hero.


    When Li Linglong saw Wan Zhenhua''s evil look, she felt palpitation. But when she thought of the crisis of Suk and WAN Qihong, she couldn''t care more. She turned her head and pointed to the aerial live TV: "brother Zhenhua, something happened to them!"


    Suk looks at Wan Qihong. The woman''s face looks like she''s in her early twenties, but she feels very calm, or mature. This kind of maturity is not physical, but psychological. Now her eyes are very complex, and she doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    "About that bet, I''ll keep my promise!" Wan Qihong looked at Suk, for a long time, this just light said this sentence, but this sentence, directly confused Suk!

 Chapter 409

    "What?" Hearing Li Linglong''s words, Wan Zhenhua''s face suddenly changed. He wanted to take Wan Qihong back and teach her a lesson, but how could a brother not care about his sister: "what happened to them?"


    Maybe Wan Zhenhua is famous. As soon as he arrived at the scene, all the people who were still around the TV were scattered and hid away. Only one or two people who seemed to be familiar with Wan Zhenhua stayed in the same place. |


    as Li Linglong pointed to the TV, Wan Zhenhua immediately stepped forward and stood in front of the TV: "what happened to them?"


    Only two figures can be seen in the aerial live broadcast on TV. It can be guessed that one of them is his sister Wan Qihong, and the other seems to be a man. They seem to be looking at each other.


    "Ah Li Linglong''s face was full of panic. When she saw the picture, she was surprised and soon relieved: "they''re OK! I was scared to death just now


    Wan Zhenhua''s eyebrows were locked, and he didn''t understand the situation at all: "what''s the matter with them?"


    Li Linglong and Cheng Meili look at each other and don''t know how to speak. However, another man standing on one side doesn''t worry about this problem: "Zhenhua, you have a look at this video first!"


    This set of aerial photography equipment is very advanced. It belongs to the same period of broadcasting and recording. The young man named Xiao Pang was called over. After playing with him for several times, the picture immediately returned to the scene that had just started. Two fast-moving cars, one red and one yellow, met head to tail.


    The man who spoke before told Wan Zhenhua the whole story while pointing to the TV, and said it from beginning to end. |


    "what? The bet is to go to bed? " Wan Zhenhua''s eyebrows suddenly stand up, the whole person is like a furious lion, tiger eyes wide open, staring at the red McLaren in the picture, eager to rush in and directly overturn.


    "Well! His technique is good! " The man shrugged his shoulders, then said: "and it''s your sister who begged for nothing to challenge others. I think that bet is the kid''s evasive word!"


    This man''s position is very stable, but this can be regarded as a great help for Suk. Li Linglong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang''s eye contact are relieved.


    "Well!" Wan Zhenhua a listen to this, powerless nod, for his sister''s temperament, he is very understanding, this girl is really capable of such a thing!


    "That''s them!" Before Wan Zhenhua finished, he was interrupted by the man''s wave: "don''t talk, look at this section!"


    At this point in the picture, two super cars have passed the 13th curve, and the red McLaren in front leads the way, then makes a perfect elegant tail flick, and turns the front of the car steadily.


    Wan Zhenhua couldn''t help but want to say "beautiful!" However, the next second, the eyes stare big, even the facial muscles seem to be stiff down.


    Suk looked at Wan Qihong. He was really upset. To tell you the truth, this woman is good-looking. The more she looks, the more she can stand to see. Especially the temperament from the inside out, the only drawback may be that she has some airports!


    I think such a woman is the goddess that many men dream of! But now Suk is a little difficult to ride a tiger. This bet is made by himself, but it''s really just an excuse!


    Some at a loss to stand in place, Suk subconsciously raised his hand and rubbed his nose: "Er! I''m joking about this! Joke! It''s a joke


    Wan Qihong found that Suk''s face turned red. That embarrassed look was not like a person when she refused her challenge.


    "I didn''t take it as a joke, I seriously agreed to your bet!" Wan Qihong''s face is still very serious. Although she has just made this decision impulsively, she has a hot mind, but she has a little other feeling about Suk.


    After all, under the circumstances at that time, his own Jaguar was completely out of control, which was basically a situation of death. Anyone who saw it would subconsciously stand by, even if he finally found out his conscience, but there was no time to rescue him.


    But Suk didn''t hesitate at all. In such a short time, in such a short distance, if he hesitated for a moment, he would be doomed.


    But Suk did it!


    And I''m fighting for my life!


    Even he was almost pushed off the cliff by Jaguar!


    To tell you the truth, Wan Qihong didn''t feel that much at that time. Even after she jumped out of the car, her only feeling was a kind of inexplicable fear. However, when she saw that Jaguar had fallen off the cliff and listened to the continuous loud noise, she suddenly felt more excited about Suk!


    Wan Qihong, who has a military career, even vaguely positioned Suk as a hero. She thought to herself: if it was in ancient times, would I have to agree with him by example?


    With this idea, Wan Qihong''s resistance to the previous bets is like a cracked levee, which seems to have a trend of gradual collapse.Of course, there is also the reason for WAN Qihong''s character. She has always been so stubborn since she was a child. Since she agreed to the bet in front of so many people, did she pretend that nothing happened?


    Su Ke really wants to cry without tears. This time, he helped Li Linglong to settle things. Now Jiang Shijie didn''t see him, but there was one more Wan Qihong, and the girl seemed to be serious. I''ll go! I''ve got a big deal!


    "The game is not over yet. No one wins or loses!" Suk felt his face muscles twitch when he spoke.


    "The game is over! I know! " The more Suk refused, the more Wan Qihong faced up to the difficulties, even a bit aggressive. It seemed that if Suk didn''t agree with the previous bet, he would unilaterally tear up the agreement and be treacherous.


    "Me, me!" The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong with it. As soon as he was about to speak, Wan Qihong seemed to burst out: "I said, are you a man! Why are you so fussy? Isn''t it just going to bed? You say you dare not! "


    Wan Qihong''s reprimand made Suk even more flustered. At this time, the roar of the car engine came from afar. Suk subconsciously turned to see a Hummer stop with a squeak, followed by several cars.


    A tall man jumped out of the Hummer and came straight at him with a serious face. He was so fierce that a evil spirit appeared behind him. Suddenly, a bad idea came out of Suk''s mind.

 Chapter 410

    This man is about 1.9 meters tall, with a wide mouth and wide eyes. His two eyebrows are tightly wrinkled. His eyes are like a sword. They directly project on Suk''s body, which immediately gives him a kind of illusion.


    "I''ll go! This is Gangxian Akaki, the gorilla leader of Sakuragi flower road? " Suk''s head suddenly came up with one of the cartoon "slam dunk master", which he had seen before. His subconscious heart trembled. Moreover, this man was fierce and looked like a violent man. He must have bad intentions.


    Suk secretly prepared himself to prevent the man''s sudden attack. His whole body muscles tightened up, his center of gravity moved forward slightly, his hands drooped naturally, and he could attack at any time.


    After a while, the man had already stood in front of Suk, staring up and down at Suk. His face was very serious, and he gave a fierce stare, then turned his head to Wan Qihong.


    "Wanqihong! Look at what you''ve done. If you''re absent without permission, there''s still a little military style! " The man suddenly let out a roar, like a bronze bell, which made Suk''s ears buzzing. However, he was relieved. It turned out that this guy was Wan Qihong''s superior leader and didn''t come to trouble himself!


    Suk relaxed a little and took a subconscious look at Wan Qihong. She didn''t feel flustered at all. She raised her head and felt more heroic when the mountain wind swept the top of her hair. Instead, she took a step forward: "how can I leave without permission? I''ve asked my immediate superior for leave!"


    "You asked for leave! Did you ask me for leave? " As soon as Suk heard this, he immediately understood that this man''s position might be higher than Wan Qihong''s direct superior, otherwise he would not say so.


    "Why should I ask for leave like you? Overstep the rank and ask for leave? I don''t have the style of a soldier, or you don''t? " Wanqihong tit for tat, did not mean to retreat. %&*";


    " why? Just because I''m Wan Zhenhua, I''m your brother! "


    The man''s voice fell, and Suk was confused. Is this Wan Qihong''s brother? But these two people are too long to go their separate ways! The world is so wonderful. My sixth sense is absolutely right. These two brothers and sisters are Akaki Gangxian and Akaki Qingzi in reality.


    "I don''t care!" So far, Wan Qihong turned her head to one side.


    "It''s none of my business. You can see how dangerous you are when you are racing and wagering with people. Don''t you know? You are the granddaughter of ten thousand families. You should consider everything you say and do outside. " Wan Zhenhua raised his finger to Wan Qihong, and carrot''s thick and thin fingers trembled slightly because of anger.


    "Hum!" Wan Qihong stopped talking and changed from the mode of charge fighting to the state of Non Violence and non cooperation.


    Suk saw that the two brothers and sisters had nothing to do with each other. He looked at Li Linglong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang standing in the distance. He did not dare to come over and met them. But he just took a step and immediately attracted Wan Zhenhua''s attention.


    "You stop!" There was a loud voice, like a soldier issuing an order. Suk subconsciously stopped. He was not happy, and his brows were wrinkled. He turned to look at it.


    "Hoo Wan Zhenhua also noticed that his tone was not right, let Wan Qi red angry, quickly took a deep breath to relax: "you are Suk! I''m sorry just now. I''m mad at Wan Qihong! "


    Until Wan Zhenhua''s explanation, Suk shrugged his shoulders. Originally, he was a group of people. Why did you send anger to my head: "it''s OK!"


    "Thank you just now for saving Chi Hong!" Wan Zhenhua had seen that dangerous video clip before, and he knew that if it wasn''t for Suk''s rapid rescue at that time, his sister would have died.


    "You''re welcome. You''ll do it on anyone!" Of course, Suk won''t take credit.


    "No, no, no!" Wan Zhenhua suddenly became a bit hesitant, which was quite different from his image just now. Suk couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    "Ha ha! That''s the bet. I just want to ask, can you replace it? " When Wan Zhenhua said this, he was embarrassed. After all, the bet was too embarrassing, and it involved his sister.


    "Oh! This one! As I have just said, the game is over. "Before Suk finished, Wan Qihong, who was still standing still, was angry again:" Wan Zhenhua, what are you going to do? Why do you change my bets? You are bullying


    This family''s temper seems not good stubble, Wan Zhenhua is also on fire, immediately burst out: "Wan Qihong, you know what you are doing! You don''t mean you''re alone, and you know, Suk, he''s only 18 years old, and he''s in senior three! "


    "What happened to eighteen? I''m not going to marry him! Is it illegal for me to fulfill my bets? I will do what I say! But it''s you who keep saying that the military style is changing all the time? Are soldiers fickle After Wan Qihong finished, Wan Zhenhua was speechless.


    "I can''t say you, you come home with me to see my grandfather!" Wan Zhenhua''s face turned red. He opened his mouth for a long time and wanted to reprimand him, but he could only jump out of this sentence."See you! I''m afraid of you! I tell you, I know my grandfather''s temper best. I will support my decision and keep my promise. I am right where the lawsuit goes! "


    Wanqihong doesn''t mean to be weak at all, but she is a bit powerful and unyielding. But now Suk''s head is getting more and more confused. The more she listens to wanqihong''s words, the more she feels bad. At the moment, it seems that she can''t even admit the gamble, and the woman even dares to be a bully.


    "Suk! You come with me Wan Qihong turned her head and turned her eyes to Suk again. She made him surprised and quickly waved her hand: "Er! Sorry, I have to go back to Weihai later. I really don''t have time! "


    "Suk, you have to go today. You have to go if you don''t!" Just now the tone is still calm. After being rejected by Suk, Wan Qihong suddenly turns into a female tiger and roars.


    "Eh!" Suk subconsciously stepped back, and more and more felt that this woman was unreasonable. She said that the bet was invalid, but why are you so aggressive? Are you greedy for my beauty?


    "Suk, just come home with us!" Wan Zhenhua felt powerless. His sister has always been like this. The more you don''t want her to do something, she will do something. It seems that only by letting her be dealt with by her grandfather can she be honest.


    Hearing Wan Zhenhua''s words, Suk is really a black line. There must be his factors in the current situation. Wan Zhenhua came out, which didn''t have a good effect. On the contrary, it stimulated the woman''s rebellious psychology.


    "Sorry, I really can''t go!" Suk firmly expressed his attitude.

 Chapter 411

    Wan Qihong was shocked when she heard Su Ke''s words. In order to finish her bet on Su Ke, she couldn''t help clenching her fist.


    And WAN Zhenhua was a little surprised at Suk''s refusal. Originally, he felt that she was still a good talker. Now why didn''t she give face? "Suk, you must go back with us today. That girl Qihong is too headstrong and will make our family in a very awkward situation! "


    Wan Zhenhua''s tone is very mild. It''s really not as bullying as Wan Qihong said. It''s all about discussing and pleading. However, Suk is very embarrassed when he thinks about the appointment he made with Li Feifei.


    "This! "Suk hesitated and saw that Li Linglong kept winking at himself. He was very worried, but he didn''t dare to come. He seemed to tell himself that it was really necessary to go to Wanjia.


    "Hoo Suk thought for a long time, but he was helpless. It seemed that it was really hard to do. Wan Qihong insisted so strongly that she was afraid that even if she ran away, she would be uneasy. It was better to solve the problem once and for all.


    "All right!" Suk thought of it and nodded.


    "Hello! Feifei Suk called Li Feifei.


    "What''s the matter? What time is the flight? " Li Feifei''s sweet voice came, and it seemed that he was still a little excited.


    "Well! I may be late! " Suk could feel a moment of stupor on the other side of the phone.


    "What happened to your game? What''s the matter? " Li Feifei''s first reaction was that there was something wrong with Suk''s match with others, and there was no way to return to Weihai earlier.


    "No! no The game went well, but the friends here were so enthusiastic that they had to invite me to a celebration banquet Suk''s face turned red when he said this, but he could only make up an excuse. %&*";


    " Oh! Then you can book the ticket first! " Li Feifei''s mood is a little low.


    "Mm-hmm! I''ll call you then! " Suke was relieved and subconsciously looked at Wan Qihong sitting on one side. The woman was sitting in a state of anxiety. She could not see any expression on her face. She was very indifferent.


    Wan Zhenhua also kept silent and concentrated on driving, but his companions, Li Linglong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang, were separated from him. Although they wanted to follow, they were bombed away by Wan Zhenhua.


    "Alas Suk, with a helpless face, leans on the back of his chair. He is not sure what will happen next. The more he thinks about it, the more irritable he is. However, he suddenly thinks of his previous task and enters into the space of the flower picking system.


    The task prompt on the electronic screen has already changed.


    "Task: win the competition with Wan Qihong (failure); reward: master the principles of accounting in University."


    "If the task fails, a similar reward will be eliminated at random."


    Then prompt below has a confirm option key, option key also has a 30 minute countdown bar, now the time has passed most of the display will be automatically determined in five minutes, do not need to choose.


    Suk looked at the OK button and was a little nervous. He didn''t know what the consequences would be if he failed this time. He wanted to click the OK button, but he hesitated.


    I don''t know what the countdown is for. It''s obvious that no matter whether I''m sure or not, the system will automatically eliminate a reward. Will there be other situations when I click within the time? Can you choose to eliminate the reward?


    "Whatever, just order it!" As soon as Suk gritted his teeth and directly selected the OK key, he felt that after clicking the OK key, it suddenly turned dark gray, and the task prompts on the electronic screen began to become blurred.


    All of a sudden, a new tip appeared:


    "elimination: Master of University statistics (elementary)"


    Just after Suk saw this hint, his brain suddenly felt a needle like pain. His subconscious body trembled and his face turned pale.


    "Suk, what''s the matter with you?" Wan Qihong was still thinking about the situation for a while. How to face her grandfather, she felt that Suk suddenly hit her shoulder and was startled. But when she saw Suk''s face, she immediately frowned and asked nervously.


    It seems that a steel needle is slowly penetrating into the head. It seems that the needle is still stirring. The feeling of pain is coming wave by wave, and it is about to submerge itself. There is a feeling of fainting. Two hands are clenching their fists tightly, and their arms are shaking because of the force.


    At this time, Wan Qihong''s voice rang, which made Suk wake up a little before he fainted: "it''s OK!"


    Suk grinned, clenched his teeth, and tried to hold on, but his face was pale, and there was a layer of sweat on his forehead at any time. He looked as if he had a serious illness.


    "Suk! Are you really OK? " Even Wan Zhenhua, who was driving in front of him, took a look and said.


    "Ha ha! It''s all right Su Keqiang said.


    "Wan Zhenhua, go to the hospital first!" Wan Qihong is closest to Suk, so she observes Suk''s state most directly and says directly to his brother.Wan Zhenhua didn''t seem to hear his sister call him by his first name. He said, he was about to turn the car around.


    "It''s all right!" Suk quickly stopped Wan Zhenhua''s action.


    Wan Zhenhua looked through the rear-view mirror, and now Suk really looks much better. At least his face is a little ruddy, and his body is very relaxed and leaning on the back of the chair.


    "Hoo Suk let out a long breath. The pain in his brain really slowly weakened. At least now it has weakened to the extent that he can resist. However, with the weakening of the pain, there is a kind of illusion of slowly hollowing out in his mind.


    "What happened to you just now?" Wan Qihong found that Suk had returned to normal. She frowned and asked. She was really scared just now.


    "Nervous! I''ll tell you, I''m really joking with you When Suk spoke, the pain in his brain finally disappeared, and the topic of gambling came up again with ease.


    "I''m not joking with you!" Wan Qihong picked her eyebrows, turned her head and looked out of the window, ignoring Suk.


    Suk is really helpless. Anyway, he got on the thief ship. All he had to do was wait until he saw their grandfather. He just shut up and began to analyze the consequences of the mission''s failure.


    That 30 minutes is to prepare yourself for a sudden headache attack. It''s better to find a place where there is no one. Suk guessed the purpose of the countdown bar, and thought deeply, what about the reward for this elimination?


    "I''ll go! Sure enough, there''s nothing left! " Suk tried to recall the statistical knowledge he had acquired, the statistical survey methods, total indicators, factor analysis and so on. Everything disappeared and nothing was left.

 Chapter 412

    While Suk is still exploring the elimination of rewards, Wan Zhenhua has entered the urban area of Yanjing with his Hummer. There are those high-ranking sanatoriums in Yanjing. The environment is soft and beautiful, and the living equipment and medical equipment are extremely perfect and advanced.


    However, Wan tieshuan still lives in his own courtyard. Of course, the appearance here is ordinary. It''s an old house that can''t be any older. But no one knows how many guards will guard him secretly.


    Therefore, the public order is very good. There has never been any evil Xing incident, even to the point of not closing the door at night and not finding anything on the road.


    Although the small alley is not too narrow, if this Hummer goes in, there will be no room for the second car to go in and out. Moreover, there is basically a consensus here that no matter who it is, get off outside the alley and walk in.


    "Suk, here we are!" Wan Qihong saw that Suk seemed to be thinking about something. She was so absorbed that she didn''t even notice the car stopped. She pushed him with her elbow.


    "Oh! here we are! Here we are? " At this time, Suk finally calmed down, subconsciously pushed the door and got off the car, green bricks and green tiles, which had a historical sense of the times. To this stop, it was like returning to the old Yanjing City, with a strong sense of time and space crisscross.


    Qingshibanpu street, the street is spotless, the gatehouse is not high, very ordinary, very ordinary, but there are two stone lions at the gate, it seems that the age is old, the craft is extraordinary, vivid.


    The door is closed, and the door seems to be old. Wan Zhenhua directly pushes it open, and immediately a man stands out. He is in his thirties, with a cold face. Although he is not tall, he feels very capable, especially his eyes, shining: "here we are!"


    The man''s voice was low. He nodded to Wan Zhenhua, and his eyes soon returned to the outside. Naturally, Wan Qihong was an old acquaintance, but this Suk was very angry. He frowned slightly and looked at Wan Zhenhua again.


    Suk felt as if he had entered the TV series. He could not help muttering in his heart: "this is a master!"


    "This is my friend!" Wan Zhenhua naturally understood the meaning of the man''s eyes and explained.


    "Go! Follow me in Wan Qihong said to Suk and walked forward directly. Suk shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, now that she''s at the door of someone else''s house, there''s no hesitation.


    Suk walked into the gate and couldn''t help looking at the man. The man seemed to be aware of it and immediately met him. His eyes were so cold that Suk even had the illusion that the rabbit was being watched by an eagle.


    Fortunately, after the man and Suk looked at each other, they didn''t pay any attention. Otherwise, Suk would subconsciously adjust his body state, and even enter the pre war preparation mode. However, he also knew that it seemed that he was just like a local chicken in other people''s eyes.


    After entering the second gate, there is a courtyard inside. It seems that the courtyard is much bigger than I imagined. At least it is a house with three entrances and three exits.


    Suk recalled that the original TV play "big house gate" seems to be similar to this one. It''s all the mixed structure of brick and wood, beams, columns, doors and windows, and those rafters and purlins are still painted, but several flower walls are built with broken bricks. It''s just in line with the old saying: "there are three treasures in Yanjing City, cloisonne, ivory carvings, rotten bricks and soft walls."


    From this we can see that the house has some history.


    Suk is following people''s buttocks. If there is no one to lead him, he may go somewhere else. It''s impossible to distinguish between the rooms and the seats in this big house.


    That Wan Zhenhua brothers and sisters do not know how, a word does not say, bow head to go inside.


    In the courtyard, there are flowers and grass. Goldfish are raised in a large water tank. The shade under the grape trellis becomes interesting. A chant comes slowly. It''s under the grape trellis.


    "Chen''s son-in-law listened attentively. I remember celebrating the emperor on the Dragon Boat Festival. You and I talked about each other in the court room"


    Suk looked around and saw a stone table beside the grape trellis. An old man was sitting on a cane chair, humming leisurely with his eyes closed. Although he was white, he was full of charm.


    "Grandfather!" Wan Zhenhua called first, then watched the old man slowly open his eyes and sat up from the cane chair: "yo! Zhenhua is here, girl Qihong, come here and come to my grandfather! "


    Although the old man took a look at Suk, he immediately turned his attention to Wan Qihong, stood up and waved to her directly, with a loving expression on his face.


    As soon as Wan Zhenhua saw his grandfather''s appearance, he was speechless. He walked over first, lying in the old man''s ear and whispered.


    Wan Qihong naturally knew what her brother was going to say. She stood in the same place and didn''t move. She couldn''t see any expression on her face.


    "That''s your grandfather?" Suk felt that the old man must be in his seventies, but he looked very hale and hearty. I''m afraid he could sing, read, play and play smoothly.


    "Well!" Although Wan Qihong is calm, she is also beating drums in her heart. It seems that Wan Zhenhua''s behavior is more serious than her grandfather''s. after all, the bet is a little too absurd. If she really goes to bed with Suk for the sake of the bet, will she go out of the house?She was very worried, and her heart beat like a jerk. This was the first time that she felt regret for what she had done. However, due to her long-term personality, she had a temper that she would not turn back after bumping into the south wall. She did what she said and soon calmed down.


    Wan tieshuan''s smiling face became gloomy little by little, and he looked at Suk from time to time, which made him feel cold.


    "Come here!"


    Suk''s legs and stomach softened, so he looked at the old man and pointed to himself. He looked at Wan Qihong with a bitter smile: "your grandfather won''t eat me, will he?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go with you!" Wan Qihong is resolute and resolute. Now that she has decided, she will never look forward and backward. She just pulls Suk''s arm and walks over.


    "Come on! Sit down first Wan tieshuan sat back on the rattan chair again. After his little report, his grandson Wan Zhenhua naturally stood behind the old man and said nothing.


    Now that the anti business is over, Suk is no longer so nervous. Besides, he has already said that the bet is invalid. He can''t rely on himself for this!


    "Hello, Grandpa Wan!" Suk bowed to Wan tieshuan and sat down on the stone bench.


    "Do you like tea?" Wan tieshuan didn''t directly cut into the theme. First, he looked at Suk again and spoke slowly, with a softer tone.


    "Not bad!" Suk was stunned. He was ready for the storm. Suddenly, this change was not suitable.


    "What kind of tea do you usually drink?" Zhou tieshuan seemed to be talking to sukela. He took the red sandalwood pot in his hand and took a sip.


    "Well! Green tea Suk could only follow the old man''s words.


    "Oh! There are not many young people who like to drink tea now! Green tea is also good. It has clear soup and green leaves. It is rich in nutrition and can prevent diseases. I have a lot of good tea here, old man. What would you like to drink from Longjing, Taiping Houkui and Xinyang Maojian before Ming Dynasty The tea in Zhou tieshuan''s family is of the best quality. I''m afraid ordinary people will never taste it in their whole life.


    "Well! Grandpa Wan, I usually drink Master Kang green tea! " Suk turned red and scratched his head in embarrassment.

 Chapter 413

    On the contrary, Suk''s carelessness relieved the uncomfortable atmosphere. Wan tieshuan was stunned at first, and then laughed heartily.


    "Zhenhua, go and get some drinks for the guests!" Wan tieshuan laughed enough, but without looking back, he yelled to his grandson.


    The old man was very dignified at home. Although Wan Zhenhua wanted to see how his grandfather dealt with it, he had to leave first.


    The old man watched Wan Zhenhua go away, and immediately looked at Wan Qihong: "girl, you tell your grandfather, what''s the matter?"


    Wan Qihong seems to have expected this question for a long time. She leans forward and tells her grandfather vividly. Although Wan Zhenhua has reported the story for a long time, now it''s told by the person concerned, but it''s quite soul stirring.


    "Grandfather! You say, should I keep this bet? What we all say is a pit on the ground! I don''t think I did anything wrong! " Wan Qihong had already walked to the cane chair of Wan tieshuan, and said that she was shaking her grandfather''s arm.


    "Well, well, if you shake again, I''ll fall apart!" Wan tieshuan waved his hand and motioned to his granddaughter to stop. He looked up at Wan Qihong. Over the years, Wan Qihong has always had short hair, even a tomboy temperament. For this granddaughter, the old man felt painful from his heart, but this time it was obviously hard for him to resist.


    "Qihong girl, do you know what will happen if you do this?" Wan tieshuan didn''t show that kind of domineering paternalism. Instead, he seemed to be discussing.


    "We all value faithfulness, but you know, you are a girl, not a boy. You promised in front of so many people. It doesn''t matter if we break the contract. But if you really practice the bet, do you think about it in the future? How do you get married? It''s such a big circle. I''m afraid that this little guy''s coming to our house is making a lot of trouble now! "


    Although Wan tieshuan has white hair and numerous wrinkles on his face, his face is ruddy and his thinking is clear. %&*";


    " grandfather! You say it doesn''t matter to break the contract? " Wan Qihong subconsciously raised her eyebrows, but soon realized her gaffe: "grandfather, what do you say I should do?"


    Wan Qihong obviously had a problem for her grandfather, so she watched Wan tieshuan raise her hand, pick up the small purple clay pot, and take a sip of tea, pondering.


    Suk sat on one side of the stone bench and became an air like existence again. Fortunately, he was used to it and did not pay attention to the two. He looked around and looked at everything around him.


    "Well, there''s no way out!" Wan tieshuan''s eyes slowly opened, showing the light far from this age, looking at Wan Qihong with a smile.


    "What can I do?" Wanqihong a down spirit, where there is the image of the resolute female soldiers, like a little girl eager to get candy.


    "Suk!" The old man didn''t pay attention to Wan Qihong. Instead, he called Suk.


    "Ah Suk answered subconsciously and turned his head.


    "You are very kind. Zhenhua told me that if you hadn''t saved Qihong at that time, the consequences would have been unimaginable!" The old man began to praise Suk.


    "Grandfather Wan, this is what I should do!" Suk naturally needs to be modest.


    "You''re only in senior three this year?"


    "Well!"


    "Eighteen?"


    "Well!"


    "Suk, what do you think of my granddaughter? It doesn''t matter to be honest! " The old man was earnest and kind.


    "Very good!" Suk saw Wan Qihong for the first time today. He didn''t know her at all, so he just said something perfunctorily.


    "What about the appearance?" The old man seems to be very confident about his granddaughter''s appearance, but wan Qihong, as the center of the conversation, doesn''t understand what medicine her grandfather sells in the gourd and listens in a confused way.


    "Ha ha, very good!" Suk couldn''t help but look at Wan Qihong again. The woman''s cheeks are red, her ears are short, her eyes are black and bright, and she has a heroic temperament when she goes to that station.


    "What do you think of Suk, girl Qihong?" The old man looked at his granddaughter again with a meaningful smile.


    "Not bad!" Wan Qihong said slowly. The more she listened, the more she felt that something was wrong. Her grandfather had already thought of a way, but where was the way?


    "Not bad? Do you still insist on that gamble? "


    "Well!" Most of the reasons for WAN Qihong''s insistence on that agreement have become inertia. It seems that she has never thought about how to fulfill it. Subconsciously, she nods her head.


    "Good!" Wan tieshuan put down his teapot and sat up straight: "I''ll be your master today, Suk!"


    "Ah Suk answered and was very curious about Wan tieshuan''s next words.


    "Old man, I depend on my old age to sell my old age. I''ll make a marriage for you today. You think girl Qihong is good, and she almost had an accident in order to save her. My girl doesn''t have any opinions about you. I''m sure I''m grateful to you. It''s settled. After you are old enough, you can get married! Let''s make a decision now! "After Wan tieshuan finished, he leaned back on the cane chair and looked at the two children.


    "What?"


    Suk and WAN Qihong speak in unison, and all of them open their eyes, with an incredible look.


    "Ah, what? Suk is unmarried, you are unmarried, and you don''t want to break the contract. This is the best way! " Wan tieshuan nodded as he spoke.


    "I don''t want to break the contract, but I don''t want to get married either." Wanqihong was his grandfather''s good way to make a big red face, frowning, voice can''t help but big up.


    "That granddad! Is it too early for me to say "get married?" Suk also wants to cry without tears. At the beginning, Wan Qihong was in a hurry to fulfill her gambling agreement, which was enough to make him worried. Who knew that he thought his grandfather would teach her a lesson and make her be honest, but who ever thought that the gambling agreement had not been solved, and now he had another marriage.


    "What? Don''t you agree? " After Wan tieshuan finished, he first looked at his granddaughter: "didn''t you ask me to do something for you? You don''t agree with the idea? How can such a good thing be done! "


    "And you little fellow, don''t you have a good impression of our girl Qihong? Besides, she is four years older than you. I think you are quite suitable! " Wan tieshuan suddenly changed his mind, and suddenly a murderous air came to his face. Suk felt that as long as he said no, he would have to cause the old man to storm.


    At this time, Wan Zhenhua came back with a few bottles of drinks, but just as soon as he appeared, he looked at his grandfather and pointed to himself: "Zhenhua, go back! Bring me my gun

 Chapter 414

    Wan Zhenhua came back in a hurry with a few bottles of drinks in his hand, but when he came near, he heard such a sentence. Seeing that the old man''s face was not right, he rushed over.


    "What''s the matter, grandfather? Is Qihong angry with you? "


    "Nothing!" Wan tieshuan waved his hand: "today, the old man is itching. He wants to shoot twice! You little son, get it for me As soon as the voice fell, I watched him kick at Wan Zhenhua.


    Suk is a black line now. I feel that my brain is not enough. What does the old man want to do? The overlord bows hard? You want to shoot?


    "You''re not going yet!" Just now, he was a kind old man. Now Wan tieshuan hit the table fiercely, and the little purple clay pot on the table jumped up, blowing his beard and staring at Wan Zhenhua.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became dignified and terrifying, as if for a moment, there were thousands of troops around in urgent mobilization, the flames of war were everywhere.


    Wan tieshuan''s eyes glared with a fierce murderous air, just like the legendary generals galloping from the sea of corpses. Just looking at people, it was like pouring cold water to make a cool heart.


    Wan Zhenhua shrinks his neck. He is clear about the old man''s temper. If he doesn''t obey the order now, he is afraid that he will die. His eyes sweep over Wan Qihong and Suk, sighs, turns and runs away.


    Suk now has a kind of irritable mood fermenting slowly. In fact, in the final analysis, there is really nothing wrong with him. He is passively involved in the whirlpool. The more he thinks about it, the more innocent he feels.


    Wan Qihong found that her grandfather seemed to be really angry, and immediately became honest. Although her temper was rather stubborn, the old man was in his seventies, and he was really worried that he would get angry. He could only stand aside and carefully stare at Wan tieshuan''s face. %&*";


    " how about? You two Wan tieshuan saw that none of the two little guys spoke, and his eyebrows rose again. It was obvious that his anger had not subsided.


    "Grandfather, do you think you can do it another way?" Wanqihong has no choice but to show her coquetry ability. She has a small mouth and a pleading face.


    "Change? There is nothing more effective than this method! Benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith, don''t you believe it? To finish your bet, you have to put your engagement on the table first. " Wan tieshuan stares at his granddaughter, every word with a chill.


    In fact, Wan tieshuan is right. Wan Qihong made a bet with Suke in front of so many people. In the end, Suke obviously won. The consequence is self-evident.


    Although with the background of ten thousand families, even if they don''t fulfill this promise, at most, these kids will not be able to hurt their muscles and bones. But if Wan Qihong really fulfills her bet, the girl''s reputation will be ruined.


    Wanjia is different from other so-called famous families. Those celebrities can play freely, so it doesn''t matter whether they hang out in nightclubs, one night stands or have promiscuous sex. But Wanjia is a military family, which pays attention to tradition and has a strict style.


    And in the end, it comes down to marriage. The younger generation of the right family are all in the same circle. Even if it''s a big circle with a small circle, it can''t be stopped. Sooner or later, it''s well known. Who else is willing to go to the door with a big green hat.


    But if we really want to break the contract, the old man Wan tieshuan has the same temper as his granddaughter. He feels humiliated and dispirited. The old man Wan''s family is full of words. The soldiers pay attention to orders and prohibitions, but they also pay attention to integrity. Naturally, they don''t want to do anything to bully others.


    The more Suk listened, the more he couldn''t hold his temper. The old man didn''t worry about his own ideas at all. I said I didn''t want this bet. Can''t that do? In my mind, the expression naturally brought out impatience, frowning, face a little gloomy.


    "Boy, you don''t like our girls!" Wan tieshuan immediately found something wrong with Suk, with a bitter look on his face and obvious resistance. He was a little unhappy and asked coldly.


    "Grandpa Wan! I''ve already said, I don''t want that bet. Can I give up and win the bet automatically? " Suk''s face was also very serious.


    "Do you know how many people outside want to join us?" The old man has always maintained a posture of cold confrontation, with the appearance that he would launch a charge if he didn''t agree.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in this!" Suk shrugged his shoulders.


    "Grandfather!" Wan Zhenhua''s speed of coming back this time is obviously much faster. Maybe he was worried about what would happen here after he left. He trotted back to the grape trellis.


    "Give it to me!" Wan tieshuan said that, without waiting for WAN Zhenhua to hand it over, he snatched it from his hand, and a black pistol aimed at Suk.


    This change stunned everyone. Wan Qihong looked at her grandfather in horror and covered her mouth subconsciously. Suk was startled. Looking at the black muzzle, she didn''t know what type of pistol it was. But the sixth sense told her that it was real and it was a real gun.


    "How dare you not agree with this marriage now?" Wan tieshuan''s arm was straight, not shaking, so he pointed to Suk steadily. His voice just dropped, and with a click, he opened the insurance.Suk admits that he has never seen such a scene even in his dream. The round muzzle of the gun seems to smell of gunpowder, but he doesn''t know why. After he was scared at the beginning, he was not afraid, but more irritable.


    "No!" Suk''s obstinacy came out in an instant, frowned, and stood still. The three words blurted out directly denied the problem of Wan tieshuan.


    "Boy, you''re dead!" Wan tieshuan''s thumb moved this time and directly opened the hammer. His face was full of murderous gas.


    "Grandfather!" Wan Qihong couldn''t calm down any more. She stood directly in front of Suk, opened her arms and protected him behind: "Grandpa, what are you going to do! Put the gun down


    Suk kept thinking about whether he would be faster than his pistol if he made a sudden move. If he made a preemptive move and caught the old man, would he be able to retreat! Clench your fists tightly, try to make your heart beat normally, and be ready to move at any time.


    "Girl, you lean aside, be careful to splash your whole body with blood!" Wan tieshuan seemed to be in a state of paranoia, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the muzzle of the gun still did not leave.


    "Agree or disagree?" Wan tieshuan gives Suk another chance to face his granddaughter.


    "No!" Suk frowned and blurted out. As soon as his voice fell, the bolt suddenly moved.

 Chapter 415

    "Grandfather!" As soon as Wan Qihong saw her grandfather, she suddenly took a step to the side of her body, which made Suk''s whole body exposed to him again, and quickly blocked Suk behind him. %&*";


    " brother! Hurry up and persuade grandfather! " Wan Zhenhua, who provides ammunition for the old man, doesn''t dare to wade in the muddy water. Even if he is stamping his feet in the military area command, he can scare the owner. But in front of Wan tieshuan, he can only shrink his neck.


    Wan Qihong''s voice was full of crying, but her brother stood by and stood by. No, it seemed that she was talking to herself.


    "Pa!" It''s a big noise.


    Wan tieshuan buckled the gun on the table. It seemed that he calmed down. After a pause, he began to speak, and his voice was very low: "red girl and your brother go and wait, I''ll talk to this boy!"


    "You let go!" Wan Qihong was pulled to one side by her brother, but the girl twisted her body hard, trying to break free and run back, but wan Zhenhua held her arm: "what are you doing?"


    "There''s going to be an accident. Let go quickly!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not loaded!" Wan Zhenhua had returned all the bullets before taking back the pistol. Now the pistol has only a little appreciation function.


    "Well! "Ah?" Wan Qihong suddenly stopped struggling and was pulled away by Wan Zhenhua and exited from the small yard.


    Wan tieshuan sat on the rattan chair again, leaning on the back of the chair. It seemed that he was digesting his anger, closing his eyes and motionless.


    The pistol was thrown on the table with the safety and hammer open. Suk''s eyes fell on it and his heart beat fast, wondering if he could snatch the gun at once.


    Neither of them moved, so it passed more than ten minutes quietly


    as time went on, Suk''s mood gradually began to calm down, and he also gave up the impulse to rob the gun. Recalling this incident is too dramatic, who could have thought that the old man would invite himself to drink gourmet tea at the beginning, and soon he would be invited to have a gun!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong. The old man''s performance behind him is too bizarre, just like a living bandit. If he doesn''t agree, he will pull out his gun and open fire. The contrast between the front and the back is too big, especially when he hasn''t reached the point of mutual indignation.


    It seems that the spirit of the full, Wan tieshuan slowly opened his eyes, glanced at Suk: "why not grab the gun?"


    "Ha ha!" Suk didn''t expect that the old man had thought of this for a long time. After his mood calmed down, his irritability gradually subsided. He raised his hand and rubbed his nose, and said with a smile, "I''m not afraid that you should set a condom for me to drill!"


    "Well! You''re a smart kid! " Wan tieshuan''s angry face faded away, and finally returned to the kind of indifference and kindness he had just met before.


    "Thank you for your praise!" Now Suk was sure that the old man seemed to be teasing himself. With a smile, the atmosphere eased a little.


    "Thank you for saving the girl! But you have nothing to gamble with! I''m upset Wan tieshuan once again praised Suk. It seems that the next talks should be held in a friendly and harmonious atmosphere.


    "Grandfather Wan, I was also upset at that time. If it wasn''t for your granddaughter to compete with me, I would be home now!" Suk felt that he was more unjust than Dou''e: "I said the bet was to scare her! Who knows


    "Old man, I''m seventy-six this year!" Wan tieshuan suddenly moved the topic away, making Suk stunned. He didn''t know what he wanted to express, so he could only listen.


    "That''s the old saying! Seventy three, eighty-four, the king of hell doesn''t invite himself to go! " Wan tieshuan took up the pot in his hand and took another sip of tea, moistening his throat: "I''ve passed the seventy-three threshold. I''m going to the next door!"


    Suk was even more confused.


    "I think when you graduate from college, I''ll be 80, and I''ll live to have a grandson!"


    "Well!" Suk feels that it has become very common for the old people to live to their nineties, and these veteran cadres usually have their own special care. They have absolutely no problems in taking care of their daily life and medical maintenance. I remember when I came in, I saw a wing room like a clinic.


    Subconsciously, he answered and nodded, but suddenly he was stunned. His eyes flickered for a long time. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Wan tieshuan''s words seemed to be wrong. Why did he want to hold his grandson and talk about his graduation from university?


    "Grandfather Wan?" Suk couldn''t think of the solution, and tried to find out Wan tieshuan''s words.


    "Now make an engagement. After you graduate from University, you will get the certificate with the red maid, and then I will be able to hold my grandson!" Wan tieshuan seems to have planned for Suk''s next life.


    "I''ll go! Granddad Wan, I said it all! I''m still young. I''m really sorry for your engagement! " Suk has a black thread. I didn''t expect that the old man was waiting for himself!


    "Boy, do you know the origin of our family?" Wan tieshuan amused Suk as if he was showing off. He said with a smile, "you''re going to marry red girl. You can even make it in Yanjing city!"Suk still shook his head, Wan tieshuan said these things, may be the vast majority of people dream of, or even to fight for by all means, but in front of themselves, it seems not so attractive.


    Even if you can not only get so many benefits, but also get a daughter-in-law.


    "Ha ha! You son of a bitch! Old man, I don''t use coercion and inducement! " Wan tieshuan suddenly laughed and straightened up. Such a hale and hearty old man has bright eyes and wisdom.


    "How about that? You should do the old man a favor! If you don''t take it, other people will think that our family is bullying others. If you take it, will they laugh at us? "


    On hearing this, Suk did have some truth and nodded.


    "So! You''re the first to admit it! You''re going to college! It''s a four-year period. After four years, if you want to marry our red girl, you can marry her. If you don''t want to, you can withdraw from this family at any time. Anyway, for such a long time, no one cares about this bet! "


    "And! Now there are too many people pursuing red girls. They are all boys I don''t like. But you are still my appetite, and your family background is clean, so you can''t cause so much trouble! " Suk may not understand the meaning of Wan tieshuan''s words, but this is what he worries about.


    The so-called "right family" is that most of these people with similar status are intentionally or unintentionally building a network of relationships. Wanjia''s position in the military is so heavy that they have to keep a low profile, and they have to avoid people with various purposes to approach wanqihong.


    "You can be a shield for me for four years when it''s a big deal. With your real boyfriend, those boys can die, too. How about that? Do you agree? " Ten thousand iron bolts constantly induce Suk.


    "Well! All right, then After Suk finished this sentence, his heart was heavy. Does it mean that he has a daughter-in-law in Yanjing? But this daughter-in-law has no feelings with herself!

 Chapter 416

    "That''s right! You won''t lose out anyway! " Wan tieshuan, a silver haired but energetic man, suddenly stood up from the cane chair, with a smile on his face. He reached out and patted Suk on the shoulder. It seemed that he had made a big deal. %&*¡±;


    ¡°£¡¡± Suk suddenly wondered if he had done something wrong, why the old man was so happy, especially when he thought of the series of performances of Wan tieshuan before, he always felt that he had been fooled into a thief boat. He looked at Wan tieshuan with a speechless face, which was already half of his own grandfather.


    Wan tieshuan was not as big and strong as he was when he was young because he was old. He even stood in front of Suk half a head lower than him. But before, he was like a mountain with lofty momentum. Fortunately, now the atmosphere is melting, and the old man has become a cunning fox.


    Looking at Suk''s thoughtfulness, I think he still has some hesitating thoughts in his heart. Where can Wan tieshuan give him this opportunity: "Zhenhua, red girl, all come in for me!"


    It''s full of Zhongqi, and it sounds like a bell. It can go out two Li under the wind.


    Sure enough, old man Wan shouts out. He looks at the brother and sister Wan Zhenhua and WAN Qihong, and pokes their heads out of Ruyi''s door. In front of and behind, they are Gangxian Akaki and Qingzi Akaki.


    Wan Qihong followed Wan Zhenhua. As she walked this way, she carefully observed Wan''s expression, and then looked at Suk. She found that the old man''s face had softened a lot, and she was relieved. She was even more interested in the conversation between them just now.


    Wan Zhenhua and WAN Qihong stood on one side, like two javelins straight, more like soldiers waiting for the officer to lecture. After Wan finished his decision, their expressions were all very wonderful.


    "Ah?" Almost speaking in unison, the two brothers and sisters were stunned.


    "Ah, what! That''s it! Do you have a problem with a four-year marriage, red girl? " Wan tieshuan seems to be discussing, but there is no doubt in his tone.


    "Grandfather" Wan Qihong still can''t accept it. If it''s her limit to have sex with Suk in order to fulfill the bet, then the engagement is totally out of the question.


    "Don''t talk about it. Call the girl of the Li family and the Cheng family. Are they all hanging around outside! Call in for dinner What Wan tieshuan did was to let the wind out through these people, and then he waved: "red girl, you take Suk to play for a while, and I''ll talk to your brother for a while!"


    Wan Qihong hates her brother to death now. You say if you don''t make trouble, how can it be impossible to deal with? She has to come back to see her grandfather. OK! Meet a fiance!


    Glared at Wan Zhenhua, turned his head to Suk, the engaged Hero: "you come with me!"


    Suk felt that Wan Qihong''s liking for herself had plummeted. He thought that she was depressed enough. She walked two steps and left the grape trellis. Then he said, "this is not bad for me!"


    "Yes! It''s my fault Wan Qihong turned her head directly, and her momentum suddenly became cold and fierce, as if to kill people: "just now, I really should let my grandfather kill you!"


    "In fact, you don''t need to care about the engagement. Your grandfather just wants to play down your influence. When the news is over, we''ll have nothing to do with it!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and frowned at Wan Qihong.


    "Even if you have this engagement, you are you and I am me, you little boy, don''t have any other ideas!" Now Wan Qihong''s heart is completely out of order. If she wanted to practice gambling at the beginning, it was because she really lost and didn''t want to lose face. Besides, Suk saved herself, so she should repay her kindness. She didn''t have so much pressure in her heart.


    But now the state of mind has completely changed. NIMA herself has suddenly become sukneedin''s daughter-in-law. It''s too much for anyone. With this relationship, the bet has long been thrown out of the air.


    Wan Zhenhua always wants to speak when he listens to the old man''s lecture, but he doesn''t dare. Wan tieshuan doesn''t have any temper when he cultivates himself. But don''t let him be impatient. If he hits the muzzle of the gun, how serious the consequences will be. Wan Zhenhua is clear-cut.


    Now I watched my sister and nasuk walk out of the yard, and my grandfather obviously gave me a chance to speak, so I couldn''t help it.


    "Grandfather! How can you give Qi Hongding such a kiss


    "Didn''t that Suk say the bet was off?"


    "We don''t know what Suk is! Grandfather, isn''t the little horse chasing Qihong all the time? "


    Wan tieshuan was lying on the rattan chair and waved to Wan Zhenhua: "you don''t understand! It''s because the pony has been chasing the red girl. His father mentioned it to me last time he came to Yanjing. Next time, the old man of Ma sanpao comes to propose a marriage. This marriage can''t take shape! "


    "Ma sanpao is an old fool! Isn''t that death? "


    Wan Zhenhua looked at his grandfather very puzzled: "grandfather, I think the pony is very smart! He''s not bad, and he''s doing well in Jinling military region now. He has a bright future in the future! ""Well! Compared with you, even Zhang Fei looks good! " Wan tieshuan glared at his grandson and then said, "if red girl is really happy, I''ll turn a blind eye. The problem is that red girl has nothing to do with the pony now! It''s serious to put things off earlier! "


    "Do you think it would be beautiful if we Wanjia and Majia got married? The union of the two major military regions! You know how dangerous it is. It''s not like that Wan tieshuan''s eyes pierced people''s hearts. He had already guessed Wan Zhenhua''s mind: "your father doesn''t agree with this marriage, either!"


    "The army belongs to the party, not to anyone!"


    Wan Zhenhua doesn''t understand: "but Grandpa, we don''t know the details of that Suk. Is it a bit too hasty for you to say so?"


    "Old man, I don''t know how to see people! Although the boy is not old, he has a good heart. You can say that he almost lost his life because of saving red girl. I don''t think it''s unfair for red girl to marry him. I can also be regarded as coercion and inducement. Didn''t he agree? "


    "It''s better for me to talk to him and let him help me!" Wan tieshuan''s evaluation of Suk was quite good: "if we want to find a son-in-law, we have to find someone who is right? Rich and powerful? Mind is more important than all these! Don''t say that he is young and ignorant. Some people''s nature will not be polluted just because they enter the society! "


    Wan tieshuan picked up the small teapot, sipped the tea and looked at his grandson: "do you believe that Suk can become a big tool in the future?"

 Chapter 417

    Li Linglong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang are really wandering outside the Hutong. From time to time, they look at the entrance of the Hutong, but they dare not go in. %&*";


    " is Suk OK? " Li Linglong''s face was very bad. She paced back and forth, frowned, and didn''t know who she was talking to. Now she was in a bad mood. Although Lao Wan''s house was not a place for a tiger, it was not easy to deal with.


    What''s more, there was a reason. At that time, everyone listened to the conversation between Wan Qihong and his brother, because the bet was brought to their grandfather''s side, and Suk had no chance to resist.


    But Suk was invited by himself after all. If something really happened, he was responsible. Besides, Suk and himself are friends now. How could he watch his friend die!


    "It should be OK!" Cheng Meili is also helpless, side ear, weak said: "did not hear scream, also did not hear the gunshot, should still be alive!"


    When Li Linglong heard Cheng Meili''s tone, she was upset: "Zhou Fang, go in and have a look! Your master''s life and death are uncertain now. You apprentice can''t hide and watch the fun! Go


    Zhou Fang shrunk his neck and turned blue: "Linglong! I dare not go in. The man in the porter dares to shoot


    "Look at your promise! You didn''t learn from your master. When you saved the president, you almost fell off the cliff. What a man! Go! Go Li Linglong really has no way, even kicks and kicks Zhou Fang into the alley.


    Wan tieshuan, a general in the Red Army, grew up from a petty soldier in his early years. He participated in numerous battles. He also became commander of Yanjing military region from an ordinary private soldier. Later, he was promoted from political commissar of the general equipment department to member of the Central Military Commission, enjoying the treatment of vice national level.


    Such a legendary figure, often with a mysterious color, many people want to approach but dare not.


    Such a retired general often has many guards around him. Many people who want to get close to him have to be interrogated. Moreover, the guards here have the right to shoot at any time, and even have indicators of normal death in their hands every day.


    It can be imagined that if Suk really had a move to rob the gun at that time, the next consequence would be that he would be shot in the head and die directly.


    That is to say, if someone tries to enter the house, I''m sorry, he may be killed by one shot, and it''s completely reasonable and legal.


    Zhou Fang had been here once before. He was scared to death at that time. Now he was pushed out by Li Linglong. He felt that his legs were a little weak. He turned back three times in one step and almost ran back.


    "Sister Linglong, why don''t we go together?" Zhou Fang had a bitter look on his face.


    "Go When Li Linglong saw that Zhou Fang''s small face looked like a bitter gourd, she almost wiped her tears. She was so angry that she turned to Cheng Meili and said, "let''s go together!"


    After Li Linglong took Cheng Meili two steps, the mobile phone in her pocket began to ring. When she took it out, her eyes suddenly lit up: "president!"


    "Well! All right


    Li Linglong answered and hung up: "the president is waiting for us at the door!"


    Zhou Fang was finally relieved. After Li Linglong and Cheng Meili, the three of them walked into the alley carefully. Sure enough, Wan Qihong soon appeared outside the gate.


    "Come in!" Wan Qihong, with a serious face, saw Li Linglong and them and waved directly.


    Because Wan Qihong had already explained to the man in the porter before, Li Linglong didn''t accept any interrogation. He just glanced at it and let it go directly. But it was this look that gave people a cold illusion.


    As soon as Li Linglong came over, she began to look at Suk''s expression. Instead of panic, she seemed helpless. She was finally relieved.


    "Ah! How did it work out? " Li Linglong followed Suk and asked in a low voice.


    "You have done me a disservice!" Suk looks at the culprit. He''s really in a mixed mood. If it wasn''t for helping the girl run the competition, he would come to Yanjing after eating too much!


    If you don''t come to Yanjing, you won''t do such a thing yourself!


    Cheng Meili didn''t worry so much. Looking at Wan Qihong''s frosty face, she followed up: "president! What did your brother do to you? "


    Although asked about her brother, Wan Qihong also knew that her implication was her grandfather: "you ask Suk!" As he spoke, he turned his head and glared at Suk.


    Cheng Meili doesn''t have the feeling that her nose touches the ash. Instead, she feels that something seems to have changed. Otherwise, Wan Qihong''s temper won''t behave like this.


    "Suk! I''m glad to see you alive! " Cheng Meili slowed down and moved toward Suk: "what''s the matter? I don''t think something''s right! "


    Suk saw that Cheng Meili was still a little schadenfreuded and speechless: "it''s nothing, but you have to call me the president''s brother-in-law in the future!"


    "Cut! I''ve heard of brother-in-law Furong. It''s the first time that the president''s brother-in-law has heard of it! " Cheng Meili just finished, her face suddenly stunned, followed by another sentence: "what do you say? The president''s brother-in-law"Suk, what''s going on?" Li Linglong is also puzzled. She finds that when Suk says this, Wan Qihong''s steps are obviously a little confused, but soon return to normal. She always feels that there is something wrong with it.


    "What else! Master Wan ordered me a marriage As soon as Suk thought about it, he thought it was strange that his 18-year-old junior high school student now had a daughter-in-law who didn''t go through the door. Although to a large extent, the engagement was just a cover up, it was too funny!


    "Marriage? what? You don''t mean you and the president? " Cheng Meili suddenly reacts, and she is just surprised, as if she had heard the great secret.


    Li Linglong is also very surprised. It seems normal to think of the bet. If Wan Qihong really fulfills the bet and goes to bed with Suk, the best result is that she will marry him later. However, it''s really incredible. Looking at Suk''s expression carefully, she wants to hear Suk''s denial.


    "Yes! How clever of you Suk praised Cheng Meili for her excellent reaction, and then he saw that Zhou Fang, who had been following her, seemed to be somewhat restrained: "Xiao Fang!"


    Although Suk is one year younger than Zhou Fang, he is also a teacher in his name: "what do you think of the teacher I found you?"


    As soon as Suk finished speaking, she looked at Wan Qihong, who had been leading the way in front of her. She turned around and said: "Suk! You''ve had enough! I said you are you, I am me

 Chapter 418

    Suk looked at the furious Wan Qihong. He wanted to crush herself to death and shrugged: "red girl, you have to make it clear that I''m not the one you want to be angry with


    Because he and WAN Qihong were separated by ten thousand iron bolts, but Suk suffered a lot. This woman would stare at her from time to time, as if she had a deep blood feud with her.


    But I am also innocent! If you had not been tough to pull me over before, how could I have met such a thing? I feel depressed when I think about it, and naturally I feel a little angry, otherwise Suk would not have said that just now.


    "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll throw it to the North Sea to feed you bastard!" Wan Qihong was angry, but she didn''t deny Suk''s words. She clenched her fists tightly.


    Li Linglong and Cheng Meili look at each other. The performance of Wan Qihong, the president of Li Linglong, shows that what Suk said is true. They really have an engagement.


    "Don''t worry! If you do that, my grandfather will have to kill you! " Suk was angry in his heart, so he naturally went against Wan Qihong, and his mouth turned up slightly. His words were very angry.


    "Who''s your grandfather? Don''t be sentimental!" Wan Qihong''s voice became cold, her eyes narrowed slightly, and her body straightened naturally, like a precursor to her hand.


    Suk saw that she really made Wan Qihong anxious, and the girl''s eyes were red. She thought that although she was responsible for this, the final result was not what she wanted. Naturally, her tone changed: "OK, stop it!"


    "Four years! Your grandfather means four years! Besides, when it''s over, you can do whatever you want! " As soon as Suke finished speaking, Li Linglong and Cheng Meili''s eyes lit up. It seems that there are still some twists and turns. %&*";


    " Wan Qihong, ask your friends to come to dinner! " Wan Zhenhua suddenly yelled, drawing everyone''s attention elsewhere.


    In fact, Wan tieshuan''s diet is delicately cooked, light and healthy. It''s very delicate and delicious. It doesn''t have those big fish and meat, but it makes people have endless aftertaste.


    "Well, you eat! The old man has to go to bed! " Wan tieshuan was old and didn''t eat much. When he sat down here, no one dared to speak. The atmosphere was very formal. After taking two bites, he got up and walked out of the dining room.


    Wan Zhenhua, who received an education from his grandfather, understood a lot about the engagement, and in order to let out the news, he should also give them some information.


    "Come on, come on! You eat! Today, this is Suk''s engagement dinner with Wan Qihong! You need to eat more! " Wan Zhenhua greets with a smile. It looks like a wedding.


    Suk feels the muscles on his face become stiff. What''s the difference? How did it become an engagement dinner!


    "Brother Zhenhua! Shall we have a drink on this big day After Wan tieshuan left, Cheng Meili immediately relaxed and said to Wan Zhenhua, fearing that the world would not be in chaos.


    "Want to drink? Feitian Maotai is in charge of enough. I''ll take it now! " Before Wan Zhenhua got up, Cheng Meili stopped him: "Hey, hey, I''m playing! By the way, brother Zhenhua, I heard that the engagement is only four years? "


    Cheng Meili''s words immediately attracted Li Linglong''s attention. There was a nervous feeling in her eyes, waiting for WAN Zhenhua''s answer seriously.


    "Hi! This one! It''s not because Suk hasn''t graduated from college! The old man means that when they graduate from Suk University and get married, they will have a wedding then! "


    As soon as Wan Zhenhua finished speaking, Li Linglong''s eyes suddenly darkened a lot, and there was a very strange feeling in her heart. Originally, her friend had climbed the high branch, but why didn''t she have that sense of joy, instead, she was a little lost.


    This kind of feeling made her feel like overturning the seasoning box. She had all kinds of flavors.


    Wan Qihong has always been absent-minded, but some words have been drilling into her ears, which makes her upset. What should she do?


    This engagement may be more difficult for WAN Qihong to accept. After all, the other party is a little child, so much younger than herself. If this is passed on, how can she go out to meet people in the future?


    I don''t know what my grandfather thought. He would make such a stupid move. Fortunately, I don''t have anyone I like now. Otherwise, even if I die, I won''t nod and agree.


    But what can I do in the future? It''s a good thing to say. What''s the delaying strategy? What''s the matter? It''s gone four years later. What can I do if I don''t?


    Even now, Wan Qihong felt that she might as well give her body to Suk. That would be the end of the trouble.


    As soon as she thought of this, Wan Qihong subconsciously glanced at Suk. The boy was eating with his head down, as if he had some telepathy. At this time, Suk raised his head and just looked at each other.


    Looking at Suk''s pretty cheek, he is more handsome than his brother Wan Zhenhua. Although there is still a little green now, I believe that after the precipitation of time, he will become a really handsome man.If I give him my body, I''ll make do with it! Wan Qihong thinks that if she fulfills the bet now, can the inexplicable engagement be cancelled? Heart side toss and turn of, an idea followed by an idea of the emergence.


    After taking a deep breath, Wan Qihong suddenly put down her chopsticks and turned to Suk: "Suk, you go out with me!"


    "Well!" Suk didn''t know what she was going to do. She put down her chopsticks and nodded to several people. In everyone''s confused eyes, she followed Wan Qihong and went out.


    Wan Qihong is familiar with the courtyard. She can even close her eyes. Suk follows her and walks to the front of a row of compartments.


    Suk looked at Wan Qihong and pushed the door open. Then he turned to himself and said, "you come in!"


    Although he was at a loss, Suk still walked in. This room seems to be a guest room with a big Kang and ready-made bedding. It should be cleaned frequently and the room is very clean.


    Wan Qihong closed the door and looked at the Kang in front of her. She was a little stunned. She took a deep breath, raised her finger to the kang surface and said to Suk, "you go up!"


    "Eh? What are you doing? " Suk didn''t move. He always thought it was weird.


    "I told you to undress and go up!" Wan Qihong directly stepped forward and pushed Suk down on the Kang: "I''ll give you the bet you won now. We''ll have an end. Let''s go to hell with that damned engagement!"


    Suk subconsciously backed back, just lying on the Kang, quickly sat up with both hands, and looked at Wan Qihong as she spoke and began to unbutton her clothes.

 Chapter 419

    Wan Qihong is about 1.7 meters tall, just a few centimeters lower than Suk. Of course, compared with his big brother, who is as tall as Akaki Gangxian, Wan Qihong is still a little bird.


    She is slim. Her upper body is wearing a black long sleeve shirt with the cuffs rolled to the elbows, which is very neat. Her lower body is wearing the same black jeans, which is similar to Liu Feihong''s dress. She also wears the cold color. In fact, even her hair style is very similar, but the biggest difference is the double peaks on her chest.


    Liu Feihong''s upper circumference is full and straight, but wan Qihong only bulges up two hills with clear outline and insufficient height. After pushing Suke down on the Kang, he begins to untie his coat buttons. The action is not slow. It seems that the neckline has been greatly opened.


    Suk sat up with his hands on the Kang, stunned. He didn''t expect Wan Qihong to make such a move until her neckline was open and her chest was full of flesh color.


    "Hello! What are you doing! " Suk was at a loss to stop Wan Qihong''s action, but he didn''t dare to stretch out his hand. In a panic, he could only exert himself and jumped off the edge of the Kang.


    "You don''t care!" As soon as Wan Qihong finished, she saw that Suk was about to run. How could he succeed? Her two hands attacked again. She saw that Suk had just stood firm and was suddenly pushed down on the Kang. But this time, in order to prevent Suk from jumping down again, the woman actually followed him.


    The strength of Wan Qihong trained by the army is much stronger than that of ordinary women. Sukecuo is unable to prevent her from being overturned again and is about to fight back again. However, she finds that Wan Qihong has climbed up and rode on her body. Her legs are tightly tied to her waist, but she doesn''t listen to her actions. After a while, only the last button of her shirt is left Still holding on to his post.


    Just this last button, but can not stop the spring has leaked, delicate skin in the sunlight outside, with a touch of gold, a same black bra, not too much fancy, very common, but it looks very comfortable, tightly clasped in the chest.


    The two small half bowls of meat, which are slightly exposed, have a round arc. Although they are not as lofty as the scenery of a hundred feet high, they are much bigger than they imagined.


    "Gudong!" Suk swallowed his saliva subconsciously, and his brain began to hum. Especially the little flame in his body showed his ferocious face again. He kept jumping up and down. Suk was hot and dry, his face was red, and his breathing became much heavier.


    Wan Qihong seems to be manipulated by the devil. Her eyes turn red. She only has one idea in her mind, which is to finish the bet and let the damned engagement go to hell. With a brush, her black shirt is thrown out, and her hands keep on lifting the hem of Suk''s T-shirt.


    Suk suddenly felt his waist was stiff, and he woke up in a trance. It turned out that Wan Qihong''s action was too big, and her strength was not small, so she pulled up her T-shirt and almost broke it.


    This accident made Suk realize that the sequelae of the system upgrade was coming. The fire was constantly swimming, and the soldiers were divided into two ways, one way to the stomach, the other way to the brain. The rhythm was to control the big head and the small head!


    With this understanding, Suk quickly mobilized the strength of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade in his body. The warm current could not be detected at ordinary times. Only when he recited the specious formula in his heart and cooperated with the unknown actions, could it become a little more obvious.


    It''s like the fiery flame brought by the two armies'' confrontation and the sequelae of upgrading. As soon as they came into contact with the warm current of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, they were immediately killed.


    "You are crazy!" Suk grabs his T-shirt, pulls it down and returns to its original position, shouting at Wan Qihong.


    "I''m just crazy! Who told you to make that bet Wan Qi red eyes, regardless of his upper body almost red fruit, regardless of his now sitting on Suk''s body posture is how indecent, so straight looking at Suk''s eyes.


    "I don''t want you to compete! I''m still in a hurry to go home, OK Suk let Wan Qihong say a burst of anger.


    Wan Qihong''s family education is very strict, but at this age, 22 years old, she knows what she should know. Subconsciously, she keeps telling herself that it''s just getting into bed. What''s the big deal.


    It is relying on such self suggestion that Wan Qihong can complete the bet with her heart, "I don''t care, now it''s over!" Before Wan Qihong''s words came down, she had already grasped Suk''s belt.


    "Hello! Let go Suk clutching his belt, two people like a fight in general, the control of a belt launched a bloody battle.


    Suk was totally helpless. Wan Qihong didn''t know what she had grown up on. She was so strong that she was surprised. But she couldn''t really exert herself. She was afraid of hurting her. So back and forth, both of them became breathless.


    Looking at the undulating airport in front of him, the two groups of soft meat seemed to be beating. Suk felt thirsty. Fortunately, the fire of the sequela was suppressed. Otherwise, I''m afraid the two would have been fighting for a long time."You go down!" Suk frowned and lay on the Kang, clasping Wan Qihong''s wrists tightly to prevent her from doing anything.


    "Aren''t you going to bed? Go on Wan Qihong seems to be in a frenzy, constantly trying to pull out her hand, but Suk''s grip is so tight that she can''t move.


    "Are you mistaken! I''m only eighteen now! Do you understand when you are eighteen? " Suk scolded in a deep voice.


    "What happened when you were eighteen? Are you still not a man? It''s so sweet! Hurry up! Let go of your hand, you dare not let me do it myself Wan Qihong, who would be scared by Suk, stares at each other.


    Suk was so upset when she was run by Wan Qihong that she suddenly let go of Wan Qihong''s hand and said, "don''t regret it!"


    "What do you regret?" Wan Qihong''s hands were released, and she was not used to it, especially Suk''s expression. The sudden change made her panic.


    "Don''t you want to end it? Then it''s over! " After Suk finished, there was no action, so he looked at Wan Qihong.


    All of a sudden from the initiative to the passive, Wan Qihong was obviously a little flustered. Her courage was like a balloon that had been pierced, and her mind was full of the picture of men and women rolling leaflets. After all, she was still a woman who had not been moistened by love, not to mention the men and women.


    Just so active, seven of them are impulsive, three of them are caused by character, but now Wan Qihong bit her lower lip hard, took a deep breath, and still said stubbornly: "come on, come on!"


    It''s just that there is no courage in the voice. How can I feel a bit of stage fright? There is a glow on both cheeks. Even the upper body of the red fruit has a layer of red halo in the sunlight.

 Chapter 420

    When Li Linglong heard about the engagement, she already had some mixed feelings. The delicate dishes were tasteless, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. She was subconsciously putting the dishes in her mouth. %&*";


    when Suk and WAN Qihong went out, they were even more restless. They always felt uneasy and went out on the pretext of going to the toilet.


    In order to prevent being found, Li Linglong can only follow their back from a distance. Who knows, they walk to the door of a wing room, and then watch them walk in front of each other.


    After waiting for a few minutes, they didn''t come out.


    "What will they be doing?" Li Linglong thought over and over for a long time, and finally decided to sneak up and have a look. She took a very light step and rubbed it a little bit.


    Sitting in the West and facing the East, the wing room of the quadrangle courtyard is still in the traditional style, with the upper window and the lower wall. It is covered with square wooden lattices and attached with glass, and the bottom is made of half person high green bricks. The sunlight shines on the glass, and the reflected light is a little dazzling.


    Li Linglong hid in one side, peeped out her head, slightly narrowed her eyes, and tried to see the movement inside. But when she saw it, she was shocked.


    Wan Qihong, the president of the super run club, who used to be aggressive, military style and hot temper, is sitting on Suk''s body with his upper body red now.


    Looking from the back, her short hair fell straight to her ears, her long neck and graceful posture. The bra strap on her shoulder was still very thin. It was on her body, and her delicate skin appeared a dent. She was as slim as a willow. She held her hands in front of her, but she didn''t know what she was doing.


    Under her body, only Suk''s two legs were exposed. They were pressed by her, and their bodies were still moving. It seemed that they were very fierce.


    "They are doing such a thing!" Li Linglong felt her brain humming, like someone hit her head-on. Her eyes were a little black, but she couldn''t accept the fact in her heart.


    Subconsciously, she is about to escape from here. Even Li Linglong doesn''t know why she is in such a mood. Even her eyes are astringent, but when she turns to run away, she seems to hear such words in her ears.


    "You go down!" Suk''s voice was unhappy and even reproached.


    "Aren''t you going to bed? Go on Wan Qihong''s voice is full of anger. Why can''t I think of that kind of sweet honey when I hear these two words? On the contrary, it''s like the two sides at war.


    Can''t help but Li Linglong twisted his head, side at the root of the room, carefully raised his ears, sure enough, a few minutes later, Suk''s voice came back: "are you wrong? I''m only 18 years old. Do you understand? "


    "What happened when you were eighteen? Are you still not a man? It''s so sweet! Hurry up! Let go of your hand, you dare not let me do it myself Wan Qihong''s words directly let Li Linglong see the fact that the president wants to be a bully, but Suk doesn''t agree at all.


    Another look, Suk even wears pants well! It turned out to be a false alarm. Li Linglong patted her chest and relaxed a lot.


    Just when Li Linglong''s brain was running at full speed and analyzing the incident, the two people in the room said a few words again. They didn''t hear it very clearly, but vaguely, they could feel that Suk seemed to be angry and had a tendency to explode, which might cause a scuffle between men and women.


    At the thought of this, Li Linglong bent forward and quickly slipped away. She ran out more than 20 meters, took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and began to shout: "President Suk?"


    After shouting again, then again, while shouting, slowly moving in.


    Wan Qihong was very nervous. She forced herself to say something, but after she finished, she began to play a drum in her heart. She was nervous for no reason. She was more flustered about what was going to happen next.


    Looking at Suk lying on the Kang, he stares at himself without any action. The corner of his mouth is slightly raised, as if with a sneer. Is he laughing at his bluff? He gritted his teeth and grabbed Suk''s belt again.


    At this time, Li Linglong''s voice came over, which made Wan Qihong jump. It was a natural reaction. She looked out of the window. Fortunately, she didn''t see Li Linglong''s shadow. It seemed that the girl was really far away.


    "You go down quickly!" Suk is in the heart is also a surprised, want to get up but was Wan Qihong pressure can''t move, can only toward her shout.


    Just now, Wan Qihong was a little nervous. She was even a little flustered and scared when she thought about men and women''s affairs. After all, it''s not just her temper, anger and courage that a woman who is not in charge of human affairs can offer her first time.


    Now I hear that Li Linglong seems to be looking for him, and Suk doesn''t agree with his action. He immediately takes the opportunity to go down from Suk.


    Wan Qihong turns over and dismounts in a hurry. She grabs her shirt and puts it on her body. Suk is very convenient. She just drags her T-shirt down and arranges it. Looking at the woman in front of her, she buttons in a hurry and sighs: "Hello! That button of yours is wrong! "Black brassiere, pink skin, twin peaks, although small, can not reduce the attractive charm, Suk looked at Wan Qihong, heard his words, more in a hurry, Zhang San button on Li Si, crooked appearance, and before the image of a world of difference.


    "You are so stupid!" Suk felt that Li Linglong''s voice was getting closer and closer, but wan Qihong''s button was like a ghost hitting a wall. She couldn''t button it well. She went directly to her hands and helped her button it. Her fingertips unconsciously touched her delicate skin, which was very tender and smooth, with a cool feeling.


    Li Linglong watched Wan Qihong and Suk finally come out. She was relieved, but she had to pretend to be very surprised: "president, here you are!"


    Wanqi red face, tight small face, want to put the heart edge of the nervous mood cover, walk in front of Suk: "well, Linglong, how did you come?"


    "I''m looking for Suk!" Li Linglong was a little stunned and said quickly, "my friend over there called me to ask when Suk will go back. There''s something urgent to find him!"


    "For Suk?" Wan Qihong slightly frowned and muttered.


    When Suk heard this, he quickly walked a few steps: "who''s looking for me? Is it sister Yan? What can I do for you He knew that Li Linglong could be called a friend in Weihai. Except for Luo Feiyan, there would not be a second person. His voice was a little nervous. He didn''t know what was going on there.

 Chapter 421

    "Well! It''s sister Yan! I don''t know what I want to do with you, she didn''t say! " What Li Linglong said was all made up at the moment, but she looked like that.


    Suk didn''t think about it at all. Maybe it was because he cared about it. His first reaction to the news was to go back immediately: "then I have to go back to Weihai quickly!"


    When the three people go back to the dining room again, Wan Zhenhua is still chewing with chopsticks. You can''t imagine that a man with five big and three thick looks like embroidery, holding up a fried bamboo shoot and slowly stuffing it into his mouth.


    "Come back! What a long time Wan Zhenhua looked up at his sister, but all he got was a white eye. He didn''t care. He continued to greet Suk: "come on! Keep eating


    Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang are a little stiff in front of Wan Zhenhua. Although this guy is gentle now, it is said that he is a cruel character who will hurt people at any time.


    Two people put down their chopsticks for a long time, and finally don''t have to face such an embarrassing situation. Cheng Meili is also relieved. However, seeing that the faces of the three people coming in are not very natural, she immediately becomes interested and looks left and right.


    Wan Qihong''s face is red and her ears are red. Li Linglong is out of her mind, and Suk seems to have to say something.


    "No! I have to go back now. There''s something urgent at home! " Suk said to Wan Zhenhua.


    "Well? urgent business? Can I help you? " Wan Zhenhua put down his chopsticks and looked at Suk: "if you need anything, just open your mouth. Our family doesn''t talk at home!"


    Wan Qihong''s mouth was twitching. She wanted to smoke her brother''s two big mouths. She couldn''t open the pot and told herself to calm down.


    "No, thank you." After Suk finished, he turned to take a look at Li Linglong and found that the girl was still in a confused state. %&*";


    in fact, Li Linglong''s heart is really in a mess. She can''t imagine why she has such a performance, why she immediately has a feeling of resistance when she sees Suk''s relationship with Wan Qihong, and why she wants to stop Suk when she sees Suk riding under her body.


    "My sense of responsibility is too big. If I send sukla back to Yanjing, I will send him back. If the boy turns into a man, I''m not guilty!" After analysis, Li Linglong finally came to such a conclusion.


    What she didn''t know was that Suk was a man now.


    When Cheng Meili saw Suk turning to see Li Linglong, she immediately realized the meaning of his action and stood up directly: "then we have to go too. Brother Zhenhua, President, thank you for your hospitality!"


    "Oh! We have to go back! Take Suk to the airport! " Li Linglong found in front of these people suddenly stood up, this just returned to God, subconsciously said.


    "All right! Let''s talk again next time we have a chance! " Wan Zhenhua is much older than Li Linglong. It''s a lack of interest to eat at the same table with these young people. Now that they want to leave, they don''t want to stay.


    "Suk, you have time to come more! I''ll take you to our house next time! " Wan Zhenhua said as he came around from behind the table, and soon this group of people went out.


    Sitting in the Mercedes Benz business class, Cheng Meili looks at Suk with a sly face: "OK, Suk, this time Yanjing is not in vain, get a daughter-in-law to go back!"


    "You can do it! Again, I''ll get you back, too! " Suk can''t do anything about it. Until now, he can''t accept this absurd fact.


    "Are you serious? Do you really want me back? " Cheng Meili blinked: "I haven''t been to Weihai! Or I''ll go back with you! How can I say that I also went to class and got the beautiful girl in the canteen. It''s more than enough for you! "


    Cheng Meili is more familiar with Suk now, and Suk is as skillful as she said before. Now she has a fiancee, which means she has stepped into the circle of Yanjing. She is even closer to Suk, and there is no pressure to make fun of her.


    "Cheng Meili! Shut up All of a sudden, Li Linglong burst out and scared everyone with a loud voice.


    "Ah! Li Linglong, you are going to die! What''s the matter with you? " Cheng Meili is stunned. After a pause, she immediately starts to fight back.


    "Get the hell out of here if you keep talking!" Li Linglong is in a bad mood and has a lot of temper naturally, but Cheng Meili is not a fuel-efficient lamp, where can she scare her:


    "what''s the matter with you? Are you jealous when you see Suk engaged to the president? Why are you jealous of you and me? If you have the ability, you can also order with him! "


    "Say it again!" Li Linglong''s eyes were burning as if he wanted to eat people.


    Suk was even more upset in the face of this situation. He simply sat aside and ignored it. After a while, only Zhou Fang was left in the middle.


    "Linglong! Beautiful sister! Stop fighting Zhou Fang was in a dilemma, with a bitter look on his face: "my master is going to leave now. Can you let him go at ease?"


    Zhou Fang didn''t expect that his words would work so well. As soon as his voice fell, he watched the two murderous beautiful girls all calm down, and the carriage suddenly became silent.Suk wants to cry and look at Zhou Fang without tears. The boy has a blank face: "master! How do I feel like something''s wrong? " Zhou Fang also felt that the atmosphere was strange. Li Linglong and Cheng Meili turned red.


    "Xiao Fang! "I''m not dead yet." Suk''s voice was helpless. After that, he looked at the two women beside him, and all of a sudden they couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhou Fang''s handsome face turned red. He carefully tasted what he had just said. It was not reliable. He pulled the corner of his mouth and laughed awkwardly: "sorry! I''m a little confused "


    when I arrived at the airport and bought a ticket, Suk waved goodbye to Li Linglong, walked back into the waiting hall and sat on the bench, bored. This trip to Yanjing was quite fruitful.


    I got two awards: proficient in basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine and proficient in acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine (primary), but the task of proficient in accounting principles in that university failed, which led to the elimination of the previous award of proficient in statistics of the same category (primary).


    And the biggest harvest is not this, but he suddenly more than a engagement, more than a met only once fiancee, this is the harvest or trouble, Suk is too lazy to think!


    Leaning on the back of the chair and closing his eyes, Suk tried to recall the knowledge of statistics, which had disappeared long ago. He still had no impression. Instead, his mind was full of techniques of traditional Chinese medicine, including those basic theories, acupuncture and moxibustion methods, acupuncture points and so on.


    "Hello


    Suk felt as if someone was talking to him. Subconsciously, she opened her eyes. A woman looks like she is in her thirties. There are some fine lines around her eyes, but she is full of mature charm. She has long brown hair, soft, slightly wavy and concave and convex body.


    A black dress, shoulder and chest is lacy hollow Tulle material, showing delicate skin, vaguely more a kind of attractive sexy, slim style, slim waist like willow, skirt hanging five centimeters above the knee, legs white straight, at the moment this woman is leaning forward, looking at herself.


    "Are you talking to me?" Suk found that he didn''t know the woman at all, and asked doubtfully.

 Chapter 422

    "You really don''t remember me? Handsome boy The woman seemed to recognize Suk, with a warm smile on her lips. As she spoke, she directly sat on the seat beside Suk.


    Suk was even more confused by this woman. She turned slightly. The long, soft hair of the woman, with a yellowish brown luster, spread over her shoulders. The lacy gauze clings to her skin. The alternation of black and white makes people want to touch her hand involuntarily.


    Looking back on the woman''s only words, Suk''s brain is running at a high speed. It seems that he is a little impressed by the sentence, because people he knows are basically calling himself suxiaoke or xiaozhengtai, but who is this woman?


    "Don''t you remember?" The woman was also leaning sideways, her elbows on the back of the chair, facing Suk. The mature charm made Suk seem to catch a clue, but he immediately went with the wind.


    With a frown, Suk''s eyes could see two bulging meatballs through the cut-out of lace on the woman''s chest. He glanced at the woman again and looked at her carefully: "do we really know each other?"


    "Ha ha ha!" The woman raised her hand to cover her pink lips and began to laugh happily. The fine lines at the corners of her eyes were slightly wrinkled. The two white rabbits, who were up and down with laughter, were eager to see the world: "if you don''t remember, I''ll remind you! Yeshang bar, remember


    "Yeshang bar?" Suk mumbles and repeats. The door of his mind suddenly opens. He remembers that it was a tortuous night. He first invited Li Feifei home for dinner, and then he was called away by Yang Peier to drink. The bar he went to was called yeshang.


    "You''re the one!" Suk subconsciously took the three crazy women back into his stomach. The crazy woman in his memory suddenly overlapped with her in front of him. At that time, she was the one who wanted to pull herself to the wine cellar to strengthen Bao. %&*";


    she also kept saying that she was like her first love and that she had to live or die with herself.


    I''m afraid I would have lost myself to her if I hadn''t been determined at that time. In the end, Rao was forced to kiss me a lot. At that time, she was crazy and savage, and tried to untie her belt by force. Even after being stopped by herself, she put her hand in.


    At the thought of this, Suk''s heart began to speed up, blushing, not embarrassed, but the woman didn''t seem to feel embarrassed at all, instead, she looked into Suk''s eyes.


    "Ha ha, I''m the hooligan!" The woman seemed to have guessed what Suk was going to say and went straight on.


    "Eh!" Suk didn''t expect that what she said was so direct. Instead, she was embarrassed. Subconsciously, she raised her hand and rubbed her nose. She didn''t know what the woman was trying to do. Was she still stubborn to herself?


    "Handsome boy, are you from Weihai? Going to college now? " The woman was talking to Suk constantly.


    "In senior three!" Suk really refused to answer this woman''s question. He could only answer it in a deep voice.


    "Senior three? oh my god! I thought you''d be in your twenties! " The woman''s answer to Suk was unexpected. After all, she molested a boy who was less than 20 years old at her own age. It''s really a bit blushing!


    "Suk grinned and said nothing.


    "By the way, I''ll show you! This is my first love boyfriend! See if it looks like you The woman said as she took the wallet out of her bag, opened it and handed it directly to Suk.


    "I''ll go!" Suk sighed in his heart. If the man in the photo didn''t know it, he would think that someone was taking a picture of himself. He was wearing a white shirt and black trousers. His hair was partial and his figure seemed to be a little higher than himself. He was gesticulating with scissors hands, making a winning gesture and smiling towards the camera.


    I watched it for a long time, and finally Suk came to the conclusion that this man is 80% similar to himself. He appears in front of him coldly, which may frighten him to death.


    He handed the wallet back to the woman, but there was a strange feeling in her heart. It seemed that the woman should have been married long ago, but why did she put the picture of her first love boyfriend in her wallet? This is not scientific!


    Suk could feel that when the woman looked at the photos, the brilliance in her eyes became different, with tenderness and warmth in the corners of her mouth.


    "Hello! My name is Ye Wei After the woman put away her wallet, she thought that she had never introduced herself. She held out her hand as she spoke.


    "Hello! I''m Suk It seems that because of the photos in the wallet, my impression of this woman has changed a lot. Although I am still a crazy woman and a hooligan, I have a reason. Who makes me look like someone else''s first love!


    "Are you going back to Weihai?" In fact, ye Wei knew why, and soon got a positive answer. Looking at Suk nodding, he was immediately elated and jumped like a little girl: "are we very predestined? I''m going back to Weihai, too! "Suk a face wry smile, subconsciously cooperate with Ye Wei: "is very predestined!"


    "This is the fate that God arranged for us. God is the biggest. We might as well start this relationship right away." Ye only face smile toward Suk said, sincere, but once Suk get confused.


    He is familiar with this line, and he once said it, but it came out of Ye Wei''s mouth, and he still said it to himself. It felt like there were a group of grass mud horses whistling past in front of him, and his expression became stiff: "what do you say?"


    "Are you married?" Ye Wei''s thinking leaped and blinked, making Suk defenseless, shaking his head: "no!"


    "Then let''s get married!" However, after ye Wei finished his next sentence, it attracted thunder, and Su Ke''s eyes turned black, and almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Suk looks at Ye Wei in front of her in a daze. How can she say that she is about thirty years old? Do you like to tease young men so much? Do you think that this woman has any mental problems? With this idea, Suk subconsciously moved his butt to one side.


    It''s said that it''s irresponsible to hurt people with neuropathy!


    Ye Wei saw Suk''s shocked face, and his mouth slightly raised a smile, as if he was thinking about something. He didn''t know whether he was talking to himself or telling Suk: "that''s what he looked like at the beginning. After listening, he was stunned. You are really like him!"

 Chapter 423

    Suk feels so stupid that she thinks she can get rid of Ye Wei''s entanglement when she gets on the plane. Who knows, she has changed her seat with someone else. Before the plane takes off, she has already sat beside her. %&*";


    some of them want to cry, but from the heart, Suk subconsciously wants to avoid this neurotic Ye Wei, but his character is never good at rejecting other people''s requests, and finally he can only hold on to a smiling face.


    "Suk, come on! I''ll show you the palms! " After the plane took off, ye Wei warmly took Suk''s hand and didn''t give him time to react.


    "I''ll tell you! I''ve learned it specially! Male left female right


    Because Suk is still in the inside seat, his left hand is pulled by Ye Wei, and his body involuntarily turns to her. They are almost face to face.


    Feel Ye Wei''s fingers in his palm slowly paddle, very itchy, and she was holding the wrist from the soft feeling, not inferior to those young girls.


    Ye Wei seems to be very attentive. He mutters that this is the lifeline and this is the career line. He leans forward slightly and studies, so that Suk''s eyes naturally fall on her chest.


    This slim dress, shoulders and chest are made of the kind of tulle lace hollowed out material, hollowed out holes can clearly see the scenery inside, double peak tall and straight, the tulle in front of the chest is high.


    Snow white soft meat, slightly exposed half, the rest are hidden in the bright red bra, a deep gully spread down, naturally separate the two groups of soft meat, Suk while ye Wei is paying attention to the palm, quickly steal to touch the more look.


    Men are like this. The more they cover up, the more interesting they are. If you really show them, maybe they are not interested.


    "I can''t see clearly"


    "OK!"


    Suk is concentrating on aiming, and his brain is a little confused. When he hears the voice, he subconsciously responds.


    Ye Wei raised his head, found that Suk''s eyes fell, and immediately understood what he was doing. He was a little embarrassed, but soon returned to normal: "you! I said you can''t see your palmprint clearly. Where do you look? "


    "Eh!" Suk immediately returned to his senses. He was a little red and uncomfortable. He pretended that nothing had happened and quickly changed the topic: "how do you say you can''t see clearly?"


    "Well! Now I know how I can''t see clearly. Look at your love line, the forks can be knitted into sweaters. No wonder it''s so messy. It''s all because you''re too colorful! " Ye Wei said as he drew a circle in the palm of Suk''s hand.


    "Oh?" Suk is eager to untie the embarrassment. He wants to take back his palm, but he finds that ye Wei''s grip is very tight. He can only look down and have a look. Indeed, as she said, in the circle she drew, the lines are really messy. Does this indicate his love life?


    "Do you have a girlfriend now?" Ye Weixiang is from the palm of the grain to see what, said quite sure.


    "That should be true!" After listening to this sentence, Suk had no reason to see a crowd of people in his head. Li Feifei, Wei Lan, Liu Qingqing, Zheng Mo, and then the shadow of Luo Feiyan appeared. But it was not over, and WAN Qihong appeared at the next moment.


    "Do you have many girlfriends?" Ye Wei asked again. Suk was surprised and looked at his hand print again: "can you see it?"


    "That''s right. I''ll tell you I''m good at it." Ye Wei gently combs the hair falling from his forehead to his ears and pushes his eyes towards Suk. It''s just like a little girl, which makes Suk unable to face her age.


    "Great! That''s great Suk didn''t know what to say, so he had to make a perfunctory remark.


    "Your future girlfriend will be older than you. It seems that she is much older than you!" Ye Wei looks into Suk''s eyes as if to verify his judgment.


    In Suk''s head, the image of luofeiyan is more and more clear. Indeed, as ye Wei said, luofeiyan is five years older than himself, and he nodded subconsciously.


    "What do you think of me?" Ye Wei saw that Suk didn''t seem to have a big reaction, as if he could calmly accept it, so he said.


    "Mm-hmm?" Suk didn''t react. After a few seconds, he was startled and looked up at Ye Wei with a bitter smile.


    "I''m thirty-one. Can you take it?" Ye Wei''s eyes are very keen, with expectations.


    "I''ll go!" Suk sighed in his heart. This neurotic Ye Weigang is still normal. Now he''s getting sick again. You''re 13 years older than me! I don''t have an Oedipus complex!


    But this kind of Suk can only think about it in his heart, absolutely can''t say it, so that the expression on his face is very complex, a little want to cry without tears.


    "Well! Am I too direct? " Ye Wei looked at Suk for a long time and didn''t speak. He still had a smile on his face and tilted his head: "or I''ll give you some time! Let''s get in touch first and cultivate our feelings! "


    "If Suk had seen a group of grass mud horses whistling by before, now he could only say that he was watching a large group of Yahu butterflies dancing, and all of them turned into a paste in his head. What''s the origin of this woman in front of him? Which Galaxy? Why can let oneself completely unable to parry!"I''m a little sleepy. I want to get some sleep first!" Suk really has no way. There is no way to get into the ground on this plane. You can only use this move to carry it for a period of time!


    drew back his hand, adjusted the seat slightly back, and found a comfortable position, but just closed his eyes. He felt that Ye Wei was adjusting the seat around him, and then his right arm was dragged past.


    Suk did not dare to open his eyes, for fear that ye Wei would be entangled again. Then he felt that his arm was hugged by her, just stuck in the twin peaks, and was very tight.


    It''s not over yet. Suk''s arm is in the warm and soft package, but ye Wei is looking at Suk with eyes open now. The brilliance in his eyes makes people feel affectionate, just like looking at his lover.


    The smile rippling from the corner of his mouth, slowly leaning on Suk''s body and putting his head on his shoulder, closed his eyes.


    Suk felt that he was in the middle of suffering. He lost control of his whole arm. He could clearly feel the two mountains. With Ye Wei''s breathing, he kept rubbing back and forth. After a while, his body began to get hot and dry.


    At this time, Suk suddenly realized that it was not only the awkward position of his arm, but also the location of his right hand, which made people unable to face up to him. The back of his palm was close to Ye Wei''s legs, and his fingertips were on the golden triangle. He could even feel a heat wave below.

 Chapter 424

    Frightened, thirsty, flushed, and in agony, Suk felt that he was even more miserable than Xing. His upper arm was tightly resisted by two meatballs, and he was still rubbing. His forearm was pressed on yewei''s flat abdomen, and his right palm was pressed on it.


    The black dress is made of tulle. It''s so thin that you can still feel the smoothness of the skin through the cloth. It''s so thin that you can still clearly feel the attractive outline through the cloth. It''s so thin that you can feel the heat filling up slowly.


    "Don''t move! Don''t move Suk kept repeating this sentence in his heart, and even began to fight against the flames in his body. If he made a mistake at this time, he would not be able to get away with it.


    Who knows what''s going on with Ye Wei? Neurotic!


    Ye Wei closed his eyes and leaned comfortably on Suk''s shoulder with a relaxed look. It seemed that the smile on the corner of his mouth never faded from the moment he saw Suk.


    Like a baby nestling in her mother''s arms, sleeping peacefully, but her hand has been tightly grasping Suk''s arm, very tight, when she fell asleep, she still told herself: this time, even if she died, she would never let go!


    All the way there was no danger, and finally landed safely. Suk got off the plane, directly used the ultimate trick to escape, and finally got rid of Ye Wei''s entanglement, but the price was also heavy, her phone number was forced to go.


    After hiding in the bathroom for ten minutes, Suk summoned up the courage to go out, and soon saw Li Feifei waiting at the exit.


    "Feifei!" Suk rushed forward and pushed through the crowd.


    "Back Li Feifei looked up and down and found that Suk was still the original one. There was nothing more or less: "where''s my gift?"


    "Ah?" Suk was stunned, looking at Li Feifei''s teasing expression, he immediately responded and patted his forehead: "I forgot it!"


    "Well! I went to Yanjing, but I didn''t bring anything! You are too careless Li Feifei''s mouth was small. Although he was a little lost, he didn''t make trouble for nothing.


    "It''s too busy, or let''s fly to Yanjing now!" Suk took out his cell phone and looked at the time: "it''s four o''clock, it''s still time to come!"


    "Cut! I''m not going to be with you if I''m going to fight with you! " Li Feifei picks her eyebrows. With the deepening of her relationship with Suk, some innocuous jokes are naturally told.


    "Eh!" After hearing this, Suk was stunned, but immediately turned up: "Hey, hey! What if I ask you to fight for me? "


    "Pooh! Don''t be shameful, I''ll castrate you Li Feifei said while making scissors hand, toward Suk down three roads is a gesture.


    When suchton felt a chill from the bottom up all over his body, subconsciously straightened his chest, closed his stomach and raised his buttocks, to avoid this virtual move.


    "Let''s go!" Suk naturally took Li Feifei''s hand and walked out with the crowd, but he didn''t know that there was a gaze not far away that was watching him all the time.


    Although Ye Wei got Suk''s mobile phone number, and let Suk run into the bathroom, she just made a little detour and followed Suk again.


    Eyes constantly in Suk and lifeifei body, look a little complex, don''t know what to think, until Suk and lifeifei get into a taxi, this just turned away.


    "Originally, Zhou Yu and I would have agreed to pick you up together. Who knows you changed your mind temporarily. That guy can''t come this afternoon because he has something to do!" Li Feifei got into a taxi and began to chat with Suk.


    "She''d better not come. It''s a high wattage bulb!" Suk stands on the land of Weihai and takes a taxi in Weihai. He finally relaxes. In contrast, Yanjing is a hell on earth, one trouble after another.


    "Cut! You are the light bulb! By the way, how was your game? Won? " Although Li Feifei didn''t care about the result of the game, the most important thing was that Suk went home safely, but he asked casually.


    "Well! Yeah! Win Suk hesitated a little in his head, but he didn''t intend to tell the truth at last. It took a lot of time to explain. The most unspeakable thing was that he had an engagement.


    "I knew you would win!" Naturally, Li Feifei is full of confidence in Suk. After a pause, he turns to Suk and says, "Suk, I have to go home soon!"


    "Well? Go home? " Suk knows that Li Feifei has always lived in the school dormitory, and he has some doubts.


    "My parents are back. I think I have to go home to live in this period of time." In fact, Li Feifei wanted to have a meeting with sukeduo in her heart. However, when her parents came back this time, their supervision on her was greatly enhanced. Today, she came out to pick up sukeduo and was released only after finding an excuse.


    Two people honest sitting in the back, in addition to hand in hand, no other excessive action, after all, the front of the taxi driver this light bulb is also high wattage.


    It took less than 30 minutes to get back from the suburban airport to the urban area of Weihai. Then he took Li Feifei home. After watching Li Feifei walk into her residential area, Suk said to the driver: "master! Fangfei Yiren beauty clubDuring his two days in Yanjing, Luo Feiyan didn''t send a text message or make a phone call. Although Suke was very busy and tired of dealing with all kinds of emergencies, he was still a little disappointed.


    I wanted to have dinner with Li Feifei before, and then I went to find Luo Feiyan. But it was not so troublesome. The taxi had been driving for about ten minutes, and the familiar Fang Feiyi finally appeared in front of me.


    The newly decorated signboard is more grand than before. It is really a big chain store. According to the idea of Luofei tobacco, it must continue to grow.


    When Luo Feiyan saw Suk, his eyes lit up. He jumped out of bed and trotted to Suk: "little Zhengtai, you know how to come to see me!"


    "Sister Yan, I just got off the plane, OK?" Suk opens his arms and hugs luofeiyan tightly, smelling the familiar fragrance and feeling the tender body. He can''t help looking for the fragrance of luofeiyan.


    The kiss is very warm, very hard, two tongues intertwined with each other, in the enjoyment of the rain of men and women, the body has long become hot and sensitive, and Suk is unbearable, perhaps the two days by the temptation is too much, too hard to suppress, even become very impulsive ferocious, one hand around the waist of Luo Feiyan, one hand into her clothes.

 Chapter 425

    It''s true that xiaobie wins the newlyweds. Luo Feiyan doesn''t miss Suk, doesn''t want to call him, or doesn''t want to send him a text message. With deep love, Suk''s shadow will never go away in her heart.


    Maybe there was no strange feeling before, because Luo Feiyan knew that Suk was nearby and would appear in front of him at any time. But until he went to Yanjing, the yearning became uncontrollable, like the surging river sweeping her.


    Luo Feiyan often calms down and looks squarely at the seemingly abnormal relationship between himself and Suk. He falls in love with a student who is only a junior in senior high school, and puts his body in.


    Once upon a time, I thought about what the future man would be like? It can be tall and powerful, it can be gentle, it can be honest, it can be handsome, but I never thought it would be an 18-year-old boy.


    This is my magic barrier! Luo Feiyan can only tell herself that even she has never positioned herself as Suk''s girlfriend, not to mention what she looks forward to in the future, in the future, in marriage and in having children. What she has is just the feeling of a touch of heart, like a moth fighting a fire, and she will never regret her death.


    After all, the age gap between the two people is still too big! Fate but no share, to have each other in an instant, perhaps enough!


    So Luo Feiyan couldn''t bear to call Suk. She didn''t want Suk to be infatuated with herself too much, and she didn''t want to put too much pressure on Suk. She once said Suk was used as a spare tire, but where could she get such a good treatment?


    Until Suk really appeared in front of him, the familiar little boy, the warm smile on the corner of his mouth, and the sudden overbearing embrace let luofeiyan sink in.


    Su Ke''s strong arms tightly encircle Luo Feiyan in his arms, feeling his concave and convex figure. His chest is rubbed by the two groups of soft meat, and the sweet fragrance is picked up between his lips and teeth. His palms touch the soft and tender skin. Su Ke''s body is full of dry heat.


    The heart beat wildly, the breath was short, even the consciousness of the brain was a little fluttering, the right hand slowly slid down from Luo Feiyan''s waist, immediately moved the battlefield to the front, and went into the clothes.


    Luo Feiyan was flattered and confused by Suk''s kiss. He was weak all over. His hands were around Suk''s neck, and the weight of his whole body was given to Suk.


    "Er" in the nasal cavity sends out a kind of pleasant murmur, feeling that Suk''s dishonest talons start to wander around. It''s a pleasure to cross mountains and mountains, and the shortness of breath turns into a gasp. If you don''t stop the kiss in time, you will suffocate and faint in the next second.


    Raised his head, his cheeks are full of rosy clouds, even his eyes are more blurred: "Su Xiaodi, do you miss my sister?" Has been giving people goblin temperament, tease others in the invisible Luo Fei smoke, at the moment the voice even some shiver.


    Suk''s paw stopped on a mountain for a rest. When he heard Luo Feiyan''s words, he nodded heavily: "I think so!"


    "Cut! Who asked you! I asked little brother su Luo Feiyan bullied his nose, his right hand slipped from Suk''s neck, the back of his hand pressed against Suk''s chest, swept down, and finally stopped at Suk''s small tent.


    It was only at this time that Suk found that his brother couldn''t restrain himself and wanted to kill him, especially when he was rubbed lightly by Luo Feiyan''s little hand and bounced like a spring.


    This discovery immediately made Suk''s blood flow, and the only command in his head was: kill


    when the command was given, his body immediately responded. Suk pulled out his right hand which was still in Luo Feiyan''s clothes, and was ready to hold the tempting goblin up. However, Luo Feiyan pushed it away: "hate, you go to take a bath first!"


    "Eh!" Suk doodle mouth, coquetry like: "can not wash ah, delay time!"


    "Go! Go! You stink to death Luo Fei smoke sniffled unconscious, suddenly frowned: "how do you have a woman''s perfume?"


    "Ah?" Suk was flustered when Luo Feiyan said that. He immediately thought of Ye Wei, who was nervous on the plane. At that time, the woman was sleeping with her arm. She must have been infected at that time.


    "I can''t smell it! Are you hallucinating? " Suk naturally won''t admit it, subconsciously began to look for an excuse: "it''s normal to have so many people at the airport, crowding around! Then I''ll take a shower first! "


    He began to take off his T-shirt while talking. When he came to the bathroom door, his jeans had already been thrown aside. After closing the door, Suk quickly raised his right arm and smelt it carefully. It seemed that there was only the smell of Luofei cigarette!


    No matter three seven twenty-one, turn on the shower head, take a shower first, and then the water slowly washes the body, but the kind of flame wandering in the body does not calm down at all, instead, it burns more and more intense.


    Luo Feiyan listens to the sound of the current, and his heart beats. He feels nervous but full of expectation for what happens next.


    Thinking of the condom bought from the special health care products for Suk, I quickly turned around and walked into the bedroom, squatted down to open the drawer, and took out a small box from the bottom.It''s a small red box with a blue trademark that says Durex. It''s both in Chinese and English. It also says three words: ultra thin, super slippery and more sensitive. With just a look at it, Luo Feiyan feels that his body''s dryness and heat has suddenly risen to a higher level, and even shakes involuntarily.


    He took a deep breath and began to open the package of the small box with his right hand trembling. Although this kind of thing has been thoroughly understood in Luofei cigarette heart for a long time, it is the first time to use it, such as the ribbon package of mosquito repellent incense. After taking it out, carefully tear off a section.


    Square, also attractive red, holding the hand has a cool feeling, but also seems to bring out an indescribable aroma, looking at the little thing in the hand, square, a ring shape hidden in it, Luo Feiyan''s mind instantly appeared some scene, the little face is even more red half of the sky.


    "Yanjie Yanjie"


    just when luofeiyan was in a state of mind, an untimely voice suddenly sounded, and the most unacceptable one was Du Wan''s voice, which made luofeiyan almost sit on the ground and quickly put his things in the drawer again. Before he got up, the door was pushed open.


    "Yanjie Yanjie" Du Wan opened the door and walked to the bedroom while shouting. Suddenly, her step stopped: "eh! Sister Yan, are you taking a bath? "

 Chapter 426

    Suk felt the impact of the cool water, sliding slowly from head to foot, but the fire in his body was burning more and more strongly. This water was like hot oil, which stimulated the rising male hormones in his body. Maybe this trip to Yanjing had suffered too much temptation.


    The model Liang Liang is followed by Jin Shiyu, who can''t figure out whether she is a victim of pyramid selling or an artist trained in secret. Then Wan Qihong, who has an engagement now, is not finished. There is also a nervous Ye Wei. In just two days, so many women suddenly appear.


    Each of them is a hot thing, let Suk always bear the trouble of upgrading sequelae, he almost become a Buddhist monk, where can meet the female goblin.


    I''ve been suppressing my body''s instinct all the time. Fortunately, there''s twelve sections of Taoist brocade that can help me resist. Otherwise, Suk starts to worry about whether he will go against the current of his meridians and die.


    But now, I''m back to Weihai, and now I''m here in luofeiyan. I don''t have to struggle any more. Luofeiyan will help me solve all my troubles.


    Looking at his blurred shadow in the mirror, Suk subconsciously raised his hand to wipe the mirror, and suddenly the image became clear. Looking at his stronger body, the lines of his muscles faintly had a strong explosive force. Holding his chest up, Suk also suddenly appeared.


    Su Xiaoke''s Kung Fu is excellent. He doesn''t have to worry about it at all. He has long changed from the original "bu" shape to the present "©À". In movies, when he is running out of ammunition and food, some people will shout bayonets on guns and fight hand to hand. Maybe his image is similar to Su Xiaoke''s!


    As soon as he saw that his brothers had been ready for a long time, Suk quickened his pace and had to speed up for the next thing. But who knows, before he was finished, he suddenly heard Du Wan''s voice coming in. %&*";


    " I went, I didn''t lock the door! " Suk was so frightened that even he was dumbfounded in the mirror. If he didn''t lock the door, he should not make such a mistake again!


    When I think of my performance after entering the door, I suddenly have a black line. In that case, I don''t think I will pay attention to whether the door is locked or not! Fortunately, Du Wan didn''t touch it at that time! If you see yourself kissing Luo Feiyan, it''s over!


    Du Wan called Luo Feiyan''s name and walked into the bedroom. Who knows, just two steps later, she heard the sound of running water coming from the bathroom and thought that she was taking a bath: "eh! Sister Yan, are you taking a bath? "


    At the thought of this, Du Wan''s mouth was full of inexplicable smile, and he wanted to scare Luo Feiyan, but soon he was attracted by another thing.


    On the sofa is a man''s clothes, T-shirt, jeans, and a pair of sports shoes on the ground. Do you think you have caught Luo Feiyan''s mysterious boyfriend? Last time I saw the case of men''s underwear, is it about to come to light?


    Du Wan was more and more excited when she thought about it. It seemed that a man was shouting in his ear: the great heroine Du Wan, who inherited the glorious tradition of famous detective. At this moment, Konan Edogawa, Sherlock Holmes and di Renjie possessed their souls. Du Wan represented the long history and tradition of famous detective. At this moment, she was not fighting alone, she was not a woman Individual


    the fire of gossip was burning in his heart. He wanted to see where he was taking a bath and who he was. He slowly moved forward. At this time, the sound of water flow in the bathroom suddenly stopped.


    "Well! Found out Du Wan sighed in his heart, but it didn''t affect her high enthusiasm at all. After two more steps, he heard Luo Feiyan''s voice coming out of the bedroom.


    "Du Wan, what are you doing?"


    Luo Feiyan finally calms herself down now. When she hears that the door is pushed open, she is really in a hurry at that time. She hastily takes the box of condoms back to its original position. However, when she sees her blush in the mirror, it''s like a mature peach. Even her eyes are not the same.


    Try hard to let his heart calm down, pat his cheek, take a deep breath, and then take a deep breath, after a few minutes, finally become more normal, this just pretended to be nothing happened out of the bedroom.


    "Hey, hey! Sister Yan, let me catch you now! Who is this man? " Du Wan saw that the heroine Luo Feiyan appeared and asked with a full face.


    "It''s Suk!" After Luo Feiyan''s mind settled down, he didn''t have the confusion and confusion before. After thinking about it, there''s nothing shameful about this situation. He directly named Suk.


    "Ah? Suk Du Wan was stunned. This is unscientific! That bathes is not supposed to be Luo Feiyan Jinwucangjiao''s small white face! How can it become Suk in a twinkling of an eye!


    It''s not that I''m a big detective!


    Du Wan was a little disappointed, and his eyes swept over the man''s clothes on the sofa. It was really like Suk''s style: "how could it be Suk! Hum! If it''s him, I can''t let it go! "Du Wan, who was talking to himself, suddenly brightened his eyes, turned his head and walked quickly towards the bathroom, smashing the door: "open the door! Suk, open the door for me


    I still remember the last time I took a bath here and was run by Suk. She almost peed. I didn''t expect that Fengshui would turn around. Now the one who took a bath in Hedong for 30 years and Hexi for 30 years has become Suk. This new hatred and old hatred are mixed together, and there will be a man who will treat him in his own way.


    Suk stood in a daze, wiping his body with a towel. Through the frosted glass door, he could see Du Wan''s shadow: "sister Du Wan, bring me your clothes!"


    "Pooh! No way to get clothes! Open the door quickly and let my sister take two nude photos! "


    "Retribution Suk also thought about how he knocked on duwan''s door before, but now he''s naked and hasn''t dried the water, and his brother suxiaoke is so shy and depressed by this sudden situation.


    He turned to look at his underwear hanging on the wall. It seemed that he had only such a dress to cover his body. He quickly put it on. Finally, he was relieved. However, Du Wan knocked on the door, which was very hard. He didn''t seem to give up.


    "Open the door quickly, sister. I''ll send a net to you after I take the photos, so as to ensure that you will be popular and the spotlight will directly cover sun Yajing who is enjoying the feast of heaven and sea!" Du Wan is enjoying the pleasure of revenge. While knocking on the frosted glass door, he turns his head and looks at Luo Feiyan with pride. Who knows that the bathroom door suddenly opens.

 Chapter 427

    Suk made duwan''s head grow bigger. Listening to the knock on the door outside, she was in a hurry. Obviously, the girl couldn''t send her clothes to her. Could she be so deadlocked? I''m afraid it must be myself who will be injured in the end!


    Fortunately, the frosted door was locked by himself, and it also brought a little sense of security to him. Looking at himself in the mirror, he was helpless. Suk tried to make himself calm. %&*";


    Suk also knows that Du Wan is completely making fun of herself, in order to avenge her original revenge, but don''t worry about her, if she really opens the door, she will be scared to death and run away!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that this counterattack is reliable. To deal with a demon like Du Wan, we must fight with poison. If we give in again and again, we will definitely be teased by her.


    Suk has decided to fight back. Only when he dies can he get rid of the present predicament. He reaches for his hand and slowly holds it on the doorknob. He takes a deep breath and begins to count down in his heart.


    "321"


    Suk suddenly unlocks the door, opens the frosted glass door, and then moves to hide behind the door, which is bound to frighten Du wan to death. In fact, it is developing as Suk thought.


    Du Wan leaned against the door, beating mischievously, and while shouting, he spat out his tongue at Luo Feiyan and made a face: "Su Xiaodi, open the door quickly! If you don''t want to take pictures, I can video you! At that time "


    before the words were finished, the glass door suddenly lost its strength, and Du Wan couldn''t control it, so he plunged in.


    Water, can play a lubricating role, more water, natural more slippery!


    The second principle that Suk realized is that the earth is really rotating. Otherwise, how could he slip, lose control of his center of gravity, and then fall backward.


    With a slap, Suk directly sat on the ground with a fart pier. Fortunately, he was ready before. As soon as his butt landed, his hands supported the tiles on the ground and he was about to get up.


    But it wasn''t just herself that slipped and fell down. Du Wan, the girl, was just as hungry as a tiger.


    "Ah Du Wan felt that he couldn''t control his body at all. His hands were empty, but he could only catch a few handfuls of air. When he was scared, he closed his eyes and subconsciously wanted to support the ground.


    It was also a dull sound. Du Wan threw herself on the ground steadily. Fortunately, her head didn''t knock on the ground directly, and she bumped into a soft ball. However, her body was miserable. She threw herself on the ceramic tile and fell in pain, especially the two meatballs in front of her chest.


    Maybe if the two meatballs were a little smaller, Du Wan would not have fallen so badly. There are three reasons for this situation: first, the ground is slippery; second, the body is inertia; third, the upper body is too heavy.


    "Hiss!" Suk took a breath. The pain from below almost made him cry out. Looking at Du Wan in front of him, he was stunned.


    Suk was sitting on the ground, his legs were like scissors, and Du Wan put out a "1" and fell directly between his legs. The worst thing was that he fell face down, just hit suxiaoke, who was too frightened and depressed before.


    I thought I would cry, but I didn''t. I just looked at your steps and gave you my last blessing


    ah, what a painful understanding, what a painful pain


    Suk clenched his teeth, big drops of sweat appeared on his forehead in an instant, and the muscles of his whole face became twisted because of the pain. I thought it was labor pains, but who knew it was like tides, wave by wave The waves keep coming.


    He was in agony. He was in agony. He was about to cry. If he didn''t bite his teeth, he would burst into tears the next second.


    Du Wan felt a little confused when he fell. Fortunately, the two men consciously supported the things, but although his angel didn''t fall first, where did his face fall?


    Vaguely opened his eyes, raised his head, first saw Suk tangled to the dislocation of the facial features, bean sized sweat, forehead veins are looming, is gnashing his teeth to endure what, and then found that he actually red fruit of the upper body, the outline of the more clear muscle lines, there are water stains on it, it is more add a kind of beauty of strength.


    Then NIMA, I hit Suk''s little brother!


    Du Wan wanted to cry and saw that the one under her face was not someone else. It was Suke''s little brother. No wonder she didn''t feel much pain at that time!


    Because Suk was in such a hurry, he rubbed it twice and put it in, so that his underpants were wet. Du Wan looked at the ball under his eyes, like a newly hatched chick, and his face turned red. Suk''s painful breathing sound was in his ears.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Du Wan asked, trembling and startled. Compared with Suk''s performance, the embarrassment in front of him seems to be much weaker.


    "You, you Suk''s painful head hummed, subconsciously raised his fingers, pointing to the key parts of his body that suffered violent impact: "it''s killing me!"


    Du Wan''s little face turned more red, and he immediately thought of the reason. He must have hit his head on it, which made him like this. Moreover, Suk''s performance was too terrible. He bared his teeth in pain and almost didn''t turn his eyes."It''s over!" Du Wan was suddenly surprised. In the news he read two days ago, an aunt fought with a middle-aged uncle and suddenly took a hand. A monkey picked peaches fiercely and persistently, and finally killed him.


    I don''t really hurt Suk, do I! With this idea, Du Wan was scared out of his wits and at a loss. He didn''t know what to do.


    But Suk''s pain has not subsided, the sound of breathing still rings in his ears, and Du Wan''s eyes are red: "are you ok! I''ll rub it for you After that, the little hand went over immediately.


    Suk didn''t even hear Du Wan''s words, but she felt her movements in the next second. Her small hands were gentle and gentle. She was more careful than a professional masseuse.


    It seems that the pain is gradually alleviating. Unexpectedly, duwan''s move is so effective. Without the intense pain, Suk finally slowly relaxes.


    "Hoo Suk took a long breath of relief, raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead. After a while, there was a layer of sweat on his forehead. I can imagine how painful it was just now.


    It''s just that Suk''s relaxed body straightened up a few seconds later. His little white face turned red like a monkey''s buttocks. His eyes fell on his brother suxiaoke. After the injury, he recovered slowly and raised his head bit by bit under the comfort of Du Wan.

 Chapter 428

    The ancients said: there are three ways to be unfilial.


    It can be seen from this that the younger brother plays a key role in human reproduction and ethnic continuity, so its protection should be of the highest level, even from its name of "minggenzi".


    But if the root is broken, is it still alive?


    Duwan was completely frightened. She could see that Suk''s expression was not made up. If he didn''t really hurt him, a big man couldn''t show such an expression.


    It''s said that the parents of the doctors are worried that all the patients in front of the doctors have no gender. Maybe Du Wan''s state is the same now. There is no taboo at all. His little hand is gently brushing to give first aid to Su Xiaoke. The only idea is that he should never hurt Su Xiaoke.


    Suk has become flushed and has a clear sense of his body reaction. First, he is relieved that suxiaoke is still alive and a hero, but then he becomes miserable and shameless.


    If it was too painful for Suk to clench his teeth at first, it can be described as comfortable now. He clenched his fists tightly, clenched his teeth, and clenched his hands holding the ground. He tried to restrain the impulse of his heart,


    don''t move, don''t move,


    he kept repeating this sentence in his heart, but he found that he couldn''t control the instinct Should, especially see in front of Du Wan''s head down, a face of worry, small hands gentle, careful look, even her exhaled heat are directly sprayed, Suk seems to have a fiery magma in his heart, running directly to suxiaoke.


    "Eh!" Suk''s breathing became heavier and heavier, and his body trembled uncontrollably: "duwan"


    "eh?" Du Wan raised his head and saw that Suk''s face was red. He thought he was seriously injured and pursed his mouth: "still not? Why don''t you go to the hospital? "


    "It''s OK, you can go out first." before Suk finished, he suddenly shut up and subconsciously wanted to pull out from duwan.


    "Ah When Du Wan sharpened his knife, he didn''t miss the woodcutter. He looked up and talked to Suk, but his hand didn''t break. Suddenly, he was surprised and looked down.


    I saw a sudden more things in my hand. I was so surprised that I forgot to let go.


    Su Xiaoke is as slender as a column, and holds it as firm as a rock. It is like a newly forged iron ware, emitting hot heat.


    If at first Du Wan was too worried about Suk''s injury and ignored the embarrassment of this situation, now suxiaoke''s change makes her react and subconsciously get up and run away.


    When Suk saw that duwan''s face had changed greatly, he had already turned into a wry smile. This scene was so embarrassing that he couldn''t wait to find a way to get in! Only a bitter smile did not retreat, but also a exclamation: "ah!"


    Du Wan was really shy and shy, so he wanted to run away quickly. But because he was scared just now, even his little hand was a little stiff and numb. He got up, but his hand had not let go.


    When she reflected it, she had the heart to cry to death. Although she quickly released her hand, she saw that Suk had become the tragic expression before, so she squatted down: "Suk, I''m sorry, are you ok?"


    But this time Du Wan will not reach out to rescue him!


    "Good! You sluts dare to do such a good thing in my bathroom in broad daylight I don''t know when Luo Feiyan has appeared at the door of the bathroom, looking from the outside and shouting.


    Luo Feiyan''s cry made Du Wan feel at a loss, and she stood up quickly. Although the girl was usually very noisy, when it happened just now, it was like a frightened little rabbit. Looking at Luo Feiyan, she quickly explained: "sister Yan, I am"


    "you don''t have to say, I know all about you!" Luo Feiyan waved his hand, stepped forward, leaned on the doorframe, folded his shoulders, and scanned Suk and duwan up and down.


    In the end, he set his eyes on Du Wan: "Du goblin, you should recruit from the reality! Did you just use your hand or your mouth? Is it shooting or playing? "


    "Sister tobacco, you hate it!" Du Wan was so shy that he let Luo Feiyan say so. The beautiful scene with Suk just now suddenly came to mind, and it was even more embarrassing.


    Suk doesn''t know when luofeiyan came here. His performance is even worse than that of Du WANLAI. After all, he and luofeiyan have already had close contact. Even if what happened just now is involuntarily, it really happened. He feels guilty of being caught in bed.


    It''s hard to get up. The previous pain has long disappeared, leaving only heavy breathing and intense heartbeat. Standing aside, wearing small underpants, I don''t know where to put my hands. Until this time, I found that the back of my small underpants was already wet and tightly attached to it.


    "Can I go out and dress first, sister smoker?" Suk boldly walked forward, his hands subconsciously covering his little brother.


    "No! None of you can move. Protect the scene! " Luo Feiyan shook his head directly, and refused Suk in the door with a selfless manner.Suk didn''t expect that he couldn''t get out. His eyes turned straight and he couldn''t do anything about it. In fact, it''s no wonder that Luo Feiyan was helpless at the moment!


    After all, in terms of Luo Feiyan''s always acting style and handling style, it would be abnormal if he didn''t take the opportunity to make a good molestation in such a situation.


    Although she saw what Du Wan had done just now, she was a little jealous, but she couldn''t show half of it. If she let Du Wan catch the flaw, it would be a big deal.


    Suk and Du Wan looked at each other, but fortunately Du Wan also made a quick decision: "go!" They are about to break out at the first order, but who is Luo Feiyan? They are good at observing words and colors. They just make a little action, and they immediately react.


    "Hey! Want to run? No way Luo Feiyan took a step back, reached for the door handle and slammed the door.


    "You go on! I''ll keep watch for you Luo Feiyan laughs happily outside the door, but the two people inside are completely stupid. Just now Suke noticed that Du Wan was directly lying on the ground, and the ground was full of water, which made the front of her clothes wet.


    Because it''s a rest day, Du Wan wears a light yellow T-shirt on his upper body and a pair of pure white trousers on his lower body. The pure cotton material makes people comfortable to wear, and the water absorption effect is also very good.


    Du Wan was in a state of tension all the time, so that he didn''t find anything different. However, Suk saw it clearly. Because of Du Wan''s stooping to the ground, the front was soaked in water, and the outline of his underwear clearly appeared in front of Suk''s eyes, which was three tempting points.

 Chapter 429

    Although Luo Feiyan said he was in high spirits, he didn''t lock the door. Instead, he went to the bedroom and began to look for clothes for the two. The man needed a pair of clean underpants, and the woman needed a replaceable coat.


    After the bathroom door is closed by Luo Feiyan, the atmosphere becomes dull. Suk and Du Wan look at each other awkwardly. After a series of accidents, it seems that both of them are a little more natural than before.


    Of course, Suk is still holding the position of Wudang school''s great move, his hands drooping to prevent himself from going out.


    "Are you all right?" When Du Wan saw Suk''s trembling appearance, the tension in his heart finally disappeared, and he successfully transformed into the goblin mode again.


    "No, it''s OK!" Suk''s face turned red, faltering, and his heart beat fast, because at this moment, as long as he raised his head, he could see Du Wan''s three points more clearly. Of course, it was covered by underwear, but there was no way to hide the outline of the underwear.


    Poor Du Wan, who didn''t know it, perked up: "is it really OK? Don''t hold on. It''s really bad. Don''t look for me! "


    When Du Wan said that, Suk really felt it for a while and slowly released his hand.


    Suxiaoke is really safe, just a little shy.


    Du Wan didn''t expect Suk to make such a move. He saw Suk move his hands and something that he had just played with in his hands came out again.


    At the thought of that thing in his own hands, the bird became bigger and bigger, and his cheek was still a little unnatural red.


    "Hello! You two lonely men and women, do you really want to do something? Shall I get the bed ready for you? " At this time, Luo Feiyan suddenly poked his head from the outside.


    "Sister Yan, come in and play with me, too!" Du Wan was startled by the sudden emergence of Luofei smoke, but immediately returned to normal, provocative toward Luofei smoke said.


    "No! Someone is showing up at three o''clock now. I''m sorry to go in! " Luo Feiyan''s eyes swept back and forth on Du Wan''s body, finally making her aware and subconsciously looking down.


    The towering twin peaks are close in front of you. The T-shirt soaked in water is tightly attached to it. The two meatballs are vivid. Then lean forward and look over the mountain. NIMA! The shape of the underpants below is very clear.


    "Ah With a scream, Du Wan flushed and rushed out of the door.


    "You''re not getting dressed yet!" Luo Feiyan makes way for Du Wan, and then stares at Suk fiercely. He is coquettish and angry, with boundless amorous feelings.


    "Well! What do you think I''m going to wear? " Without duwan''s big light bulb, Suk immediately relaxed, turned around and lit up his butt. His wet underwear seemed to be still ticking.


    "It''s ready for you!" Luo Feiyan waved his little hand and a pair of men''s underwear flew towards Suk.


    "Did you really buy it?" After Suk reached for it, he asked unexpectedly.


    "Nonsense!" Luo Feiyan then turned to find Du Wan. She didn''t know if the girl had found a good replacement for her.


    Suk took the underwear in his hand. Instead of changing it, he put it aside and turned on the shower head directly. Anyway, it''s all done like this, and there''s nothing to worry about. The fart pier he fell just now made his legs and buttocks full of water. It''s very uncomfortable.


    As soon as the sound of running water rang out, I heard the voice from outside: "sister tobacco, I''ll go first!"


    "What''s your hurry! Just come and go? " Luo Feiyan''s voice rang out, only answered her with a dull sound of closing the door.


    Du Wan changed Luo Feiyan''s clothes. He didn''t dare to stay here. He blushed at the thought of what had just happened. You can imagine how embarrassed it would be if he stayed here and ran away.


    Suk listened and found that there was no movement of Du Wan outside. Before he had any action, the knock of Luo Feiyan came.


    Without Du Wan''s super light bulb, Suk and Luo Feiyan seem very natural. Suk opens the bathroom door and laughs: "do you want to come in


    "Cut! I''ll go to bed and wait for you, sister Luo Feiyan pushed Suk''s forehead and pushed him in directly.


    "Three circles on the left, three circles on the right, wriggling around the neck"


    as Luo Feiyan walked to the bedroom, he listened to Suk''s humming in the bathroom, and his mouth could not help smiling, even his steps became light.


    Suk quickly wiped his body dry with the speed of a jet plane, rushed out of the door, rushed out for two steps, ran to the door in an instant, pulled the handle of the door, found that the door was locked this time, and let go this time.


    Thinking that this must be Luo Feiyan''s preparation work, he was more and more looking forward to the coming war. He gulped his saliva and walked to the bedroom step by step.


    Luo Feiyan was lying on the bed, covered with a thin quilt, listening to the sound of Suk''s footsteps, his cheeks were red, his breath was short, his heart was beating fast and fast, and he quickly shrank his head in.Suk''s steps are getting closer and closer, and finally came to the bedside. Luo Feiyan felt that his body was shaking involuntarily. At the thought of what was going to happen, his body seemed to have a stream of heat, wandering constantly, but scattered to three points, which was more and more intense with the swelling of his heart.


    "Hiss!"


    Luo Feiyan is waiting nervously. Suddenly, he hears Suke take a breath and sit by the bed motionless. Suddenly, he has a bad premonition in his heart.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Slowly from the quilt out of the head, Luo Feiyan saw Suk still only wearing a pair of underwear sitting on the bedside, expression seems to be some pain, frowned at himself, helpless smile: "it seems that the injury is not light!"


    "Ah?" Luo Feiyan naturally knew that Su Xiaoke had been badly injured in the bathroom at that time, and quickly climbed out of the bed. It turned out that the woman had already put on the gauze pajamas. She was graceful and attractive.


    "Is it serious?" Luo Feiyan leans forward, kneels on the bed and looks down at Su Xiaoke.


    "Check it for me!" Suk put forward the plan with a sad face.


    "Well!" Luo Feiyan nodded and stretched out his hand directly, but even if he was brave in the battle, his shy little hand trembled now.


    "Are you all right?" Luo Feiyan carefully looked over and over for several times, but he didn''t find anything unusual in Su Xiaoke. On the contrary, Su Xiaoke was fierce and ambitious, just like the iron needle of the sea god in the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea.


    "Why don''t you blow it for me?" As soon as Suke finished speaking, Luo Feiyan immediately raised his head and saw that there was a bad smile on the corner of his mouth. He immediately understood that the boy was making fun of himself: "you''re going to die! Give it back to you? I''ll bite it off for you


    Suk, who was seen through the trick, was not embarrassed: "if you want to bite, just bite!" As he spoke, he threw the puff on the bed.

 Chapter 430

    After the war, there seems to be a kind of sweet and greasy taste in the air constantly fermenting. Suk is lying on the bed lazily with Luo Feiyan in his arms, sweating, but more comfortable.


    Luo Feiyan pillows Suk''s arm and wears it sideways. She puts her hands and feet on Suk''s body naturally. Her palms are constantly rubbing Suk''s vaguely formed muscles. At the moment, she is very tired. It seems that she doesn''t want to move her toes, but she is tired and happy.


    "Little Zhengtai, how about sister telling you a quick turn?" Because of the fierce fighting just now, Luo Feiyan''s voice became more and more hoarse, but it was like the sound of nature in Sucre.


    "Well! Say it Suk poured out all the flames that he had been suppressing in his body these days. Now he was not only relaxed, but also in good spirits. After hearing Luo Feiyan''s words, he replied happily.


    "Some people say that when a woman is satisfied, it is the moment that something enters her body. It is a feeling of fullness! Do you know what it''s like to make a woman more satisfied? " Luo Feiyan''s cheeks are still full of spring Qing, and the warm breath brought by his speech is sprayed on Suk''s chest, which is extremely crisp and numb.


    "More satisfied?" As soon as Suk listened to her words, he understood the inner meaning, but it was really impossible to answer what the more satisfied feeling was.


    It took about two or three minutes to think about it


    "I really don''t know about this!" Suk has the courage to admit that he is weak in knowledge, but he is also interested in this question: "what do you think makes women more satisfied?"


    "Alas! You idiot! At that time, it was full, half full, half full. "Luo Feiyan repeated two words back and forth, which made Suk confused. What is full and half full is a more satisfied feeling! Just when he wanted to let Luo Feiyan explain the reason clearly, there was a flash of inspiration in his brain.


    "I''ll go! What a full and half full Suk suddenly understood the meaning of luofeiyan, which was nothing more than the legendary piston movement. When she thought of it, she was excited again by the sharp turn of her brain.


    "Don''t move! I''m so tired! " Luo Feiyan is pressing Suk to prevent him from being unfaithful. In order to calm down Suk and suxiaoke''s anger, he quickly changes the topic: "you haven''t told me about the Yanjing competition! What''s going on? "


    "What? Do you still have an engagement? " Luo Feiyan was stunned when he heard the news, and his face was a little ugly, but soon, maybe a second, maybe a minute later, he finally returned to normal.


    "Congratulations! Su Xiaodi, went to Yanjing and got a daughter-in-law back! High! It''s really high! " Luo Feiyan said with a smile, but just put the arm and thigh on Suk''s body, but unconsciously took it back.


    "Sister Yan, I said it! The old man also told me to help! I''m just a shield! " Suk could feel the difference of luofeiyan just now. Although she didn''t care on the surface, in fact?


    Her eyes have already betrayed her!


    In fact, Suk also wants to hide this matter, but luofeiyan is no one else! She is the boss of fangfeiyi! That two boss but Li Linglong, that wench if one day come over, say this matter, so oneself certainly die will be very miserable, might as well ahead of time CONFESS!


    "Cut! Who believes that! Xiaozhengtai, you''ve got a good deal! Don''t worry, sister, I won''t stop you! " Luo Feiyan was very generous, but the more she said that, the more embarrassed Suk was.


    "Sister Yan, I''m telling the truth. Besides, you haven''t seen Wan Qihong. From a distance, it looks like Li Yuchun! Really, her breast is not one third as big as yours! You said I would like her! "


    Suk said as he confessed to Wan Qihong in Yanjing: sorry! I don''t want to blackmail you, but I can''t help it now. Please help me!


    "Really that small?" Luo Feiyan found that Suk had just become very nervous, even the expression on his face was serious. For his care about himself, the jealousy in his heart was diluted a lot. At the same time, he had realized that his reaction was a little extreme, so he went on with Suk''s topic.


    "Really! I don''t lie to you! What I saw with my own eyes is really that big! " As soon as Suk finished speaking, his head hummed, his eyes almost turned black, and he spewed out a mouthful of black blood.


    Didn''t I hit myself in the foot with a stone? I have nothing to say. What''s the chest? What can I say!


    Sure enough, Luo Feiyan, a gifted and intelligent man, immediately grasped the central idea of this sentence, turned over and fell on Suk''s chest. His mouth turned up and a sneer floated up: "hum, I''m younger than me, less than a third of my size, or did you see it with your own eyes?"


    "Well! No, I inferred it! When I look at her from the side, I think I look in the mirror myself! " Suk was full of nonsense. The more she said it, the more confused it was. Luofeiyan''s pretty face was right in front of her. Because she was lying on her chest now, the two big rabbits were even more dazzling."Edit you to continue to edit" Luo Feiyan has completely cleared up the mood, not to eat that wanqihong''s vinegar, it''s better to tease Suk to have this leisure! A face of teasing expression, as if already to see through Suk!


    Suk had a bitter smile on his face, and his pretty cheeks had been blushing awkwardly for a long time. Now he also understood that a lie needs thousands of lies to make up for.


    This is not the case now. Instead of covering up the past, it is getting darker and darker.


    In a hurry, Suk finally made a difficult decision: if you want to make a woman quiet, then the best way is to block her mouth, of course, whether it is above or below, as long as you block one, everything will be OK.


    As soon as he thought of it, Suk pushed his waist hard, and his hands were like electricity. First, he used a magic dragon''s hand to catch milk, followed by an old tree''s cross legged move, which instantly overturned luofeiyan in bed.


    Luo Feiyan was still interrogating Suk. After she figured out something, she was much more relaxed. She was completely teasing. But who knew Suk launched a counterattack directly. She fell on all fours.


    Before he could react, he saw that Suk, a hungry tiger, was directly pressing on himself, like an old cow in grass, and he was about to start work.


    "Hello! You wait! Wait Luo Feiyan struggled hard, but his body betrayed him completely, and even began to refuse to meet.


    "Hey, hey! Deng Deng Deng Deng! You think you''re an Intel processor? " Suk relaxed a little, said with a smile, and then directly launched a fierce offensive.


    "Ah! Set up! It''s a trick Luo Feiyan''s body was tense, and he reminded Suk quickly when his consciousness was still a little clear.

 Chapter 431

    The end of the Second World War, there is no difference between the vanquished and the defeated countries, the process can be described as no upper and lower, equally divided. In the early stage, Suk rode his horse and raised his whip, majestic, and in the later stage, he turned into luofeiyan women. |i ^


    fight in the dark and shake the bed.


    Of course, the final result is not very optimistic. It really hurt a thousand people and hurt eight hundred people. It''s almost the end of the world.


    Two wars in a row, both of them were exhausted and tired. Lying on the bed, they didn''t even bother to move. In the room, a man and a woman on the big bed had no choice but to carry out the strategy of recuperation. There was no sound in the room. Only the sound of breathing kept rising and falling, and then they all went to sleep.


    Suk slowly opened his eyes. It was a wonderful sleep. He was exhausted, and then recovered to a state of vigor and vitality. During those two nights in Yanjing, because he had to face a golden rain, he was very tired and uncomfortable even if he finally fell asleep.


    "Well? It''s delicious! " Suk sniffed, the air filled with a strong aroma of dishes, subconsciously looked to his side, Luo Fei smoke really no shadow.


    Listen attentively, the sound of cooking comes from the small kitchen, and the sonata of pots and pans sounds like a smile.


    Luo Feiyan lives on the fourth floor, which is completely decorated according to the home. Naturally, there will be a kitchen. Suk gets out of bed and walks naked.


    A plain white Tulle home clothes, very loose straight tube Nightgown, but at this time luofeiyan is still wearing an apron, with sleeves, wine red wavy long hair bunched into a horsetail hanging in the back of the head, from the back, this luofeiyan Nightgown is completely vacuum. |i ^


    the delicate posture looms in the tulle, with exquisite curves, small waist and round buttocks. How to look at it, how to attract people''s soul.


    Suk walked slowly until he stood behind lofy''s cigarette. His hands naturally encircled her slender waist. He put his head on her shoulder and closed his eyes.


    Luo Feiyan was concentrating on cooking. Suddenly he was stiff, but soon he relaxed. In this room, except for himself, there was only one Suk. He didn''t turn his head and said, "wake up!"


    "Well! Wake up Suk smelled the smell of lofei smoke. It seemed that he had taken a bath and smelled very comfortable. His hands were haunted, and he walked up the apron and over the mountains.


    "Go! Get out of the way! You were so tired just now Luo Feiyan twisted his body a few times, but not only did he not throw Suk aside, but he made the two people''s bodies closer and closer, as if they were perfectly in line with the curve of her delicate body.


    In particular, suxiaoke is like a torch, sticking to the back of luofeiyan''s little butt. She is about to ignite her enthusiasm, and the wildfire will start a prairie fire.


    Luo Feiyan''s action suddenly became stiff, and his body was slightly shaking. He held the frying shovel tightly in his hand: "don''t make trouble! I''ll take care of you again! " Tough scolded Suk, but how to listen to this voice, how soft.


    Suk where can be frightened by her, two hands still soft embrace her small savage waist: "how do you deal with me? Still like that? Have you learned the Dharma of Ding Chunqiu


    "Hooligans!" Luo Feiyan spat softly: "if you talk nonsense again, I''ll beat you to death!"


    "Hey, hey! What did you do to beat me to death? This stick is on me With the development of Luo Feiyan and Suk, he became more and more intimate. He was also more and more unscrupulous in his words, and his two hands, the dragon''s milk catcher, had been using them with superb skill for a long time.


    The surging internal force, with Suk''s urging, was sent out from the palm of his hand. He immediately beat Luo Feiyan. He didn''t have the strength to fight back. He had the upper hand steadily. His hand kept moving. He said softly, "how about playing with monkey king for three times? I''ll show you my stick


    "Get out of the way! I''ll count three. If you don''t run away, you''ll be responsible for the consequences! " Luo Feiyan tried his best to control his body and saw that the pot was going to burn, but he couldn''t refuse Suk''s action at all. He even felt more and more happy in his heart, and constantly instigated himself to fight Suk for another 300 rounds.


    The more luofeiyan said that, the more Suk kept on talking.


    "12" Luo Feiyan''s voice has become trembling, even with a trace of Jiao Chuan, listen to Suk''s ear is a hundred claws scratch the heart, cheek slowly rub Luo Feiyan''s smooth neck, lips slowly moved to her ear, in her "3" has not said the time, preemptive said.


    ¡°1234£¡ 2234£¡ Change your posture and do it again Suk''s voice rang in his ears. The warm breath sprayed on his ears, and his ears turned red instantly. Then his whole body seemed to be over electrified, and he had goose bumps. All his strength disappeared in Suk''s words.


    Luofei Yanbei clenched her lower lip tightly, breathing more and more heavily. The towering double peaks kept rising and falling. Of course, there was Suke''s magic hand on it, and the turbulent flames attacked her will wave by wave."Dada Da" Suk was still sticking to Luo Feiyan''s ear, smelling her hair, and said softly, word by word. The tone was like the words that Sun Wukong called out when he was facing dinghaishen needle iron in Donghai Dragon Palace in journey to the West.


    Luo Feiyan''s mind is already in spring. When he hears Suk''s words, he doesn''t know what he''s saying. But the next second is the time to witness a miracle. Suk''s formula seems to have some kind of magic. In his voice, a golden cudgel really starts to grow bigger, bit by bit, bit by bit. It''s like he''s in touch with his master''s heart, and automatically enters the direct attack mode.


    The sky thunder moves the ground fire, and the ground fire meets the dry firewood. It seems that the man and the woman are immersed in a wonderful environment. They forget the things and forget the things, leaving only the feeling and passion.


    Luo Feiyan subconsciously turned his head, his cheeks were already full of red halo, and the color was blurred. He took the initiative to send the pink lips to Suk''s mouth.


    "Ah Luo Feiyan, who was burning all over, suddenly screamed, wriggled and broke free from Suk''s arms: "it''s over! The food is burnt! The food is burnt! "


    "Pa!" With a loud sound, Luofei smoke quickly turned off the stove, but the things in the pot had already become a big mass of black, and a smell of scorch filled the small kitchen.


    "The spicy diced chicken I managed to make!" Luo Fei''s chest heaved up and down, turned to look at Suk, pinched his waist: "you compensate me!"


    Suk was also a little embarrassed. After all, a good delicacy turned into this in a twinkling of an eye. Embarrassed, he raised his hand and rubbed his nose: "this diced chicken can''t compensate you, or can I compensate you for a piece of chicken sausage?"


    Luo Feiyan couldn''t recognize the meaning of Suk''s words. He gritted his teeth and took a look at Suk''s underpants. Sure enough, Chicken Intestines could serve as a meal: "Suk! You piss me off! I''ll fight with you! " Finish saying this, immediately a move to search for the moon from the bottom of the sea attacked Su Xiaoke.

 Chapter 432

    A plate of spicy diced chicken was scrapped directly. However, luofeiyan lost a little temper and was successfully resolved by Suk. In the final analysis, luofeiyan has been waiting for this meal today. |i ^


    it''s a bit like the husband whose daughter-in-law is looking forward to returning. She knows that Suk will return to Weihai today, but she doesn''t know whether Suk will come to find herself today. Rao, today, luofeiyan specially went to the supermarket to buy a lot of dishes.


    A plate of spicy chicken falls down, and a plate of Gongbao chicken comes up.


    A meal, two people, laugh, fight, eat very happy, even Luo Feiyan did not find that Suk has become so eloquent, witty, tease himself sometimes Xiafei cheeks, sometimes hot and dry, while angry, while spring Qing waves.


    It turns out that Luo Feiyan, who is also a senior sex wolf, feels that he can''t do enough with shangsuk. He makes him want to be immortal and die.


    But to be honest, it feels good!


    Because he left home for two days, so after returning to the community, he went directly to his small shop.


    "Dad! Mother Suk pushed the door in, and his parents were sitting in the counter, because it was already 7:30, and the rush hour of selling things was over, after school, after work.


    "Back! What about? Review Su Youfu put the radio aside and looked at Suk, which also attracted the attention of her mother Zhang Xue.


    "No problem! Just wait for me to finish the exam and give you a big surprise Since the establishment of the flower picking system, Suk''s personality has been gradually changing, from introverted to almost autistic at the beginning, to cheerful and sunny now, and he doesn''t talk as much as he used to.


    "Yes! I''m relieved to have you Su Youfu is full of confidence in his son now. No matter who comes to buy things, he will always praise Suk intentionally or unintentionally. He has to get a loudspeaker to shout: my son is a genius!


    Zhang Xue, holding a small book in her hand, is checking accounts with Su Youfu to see what goods will be brought in tomorrow. Seeing her son''s promise, she can''t help joking: "son, you told your mother that you didn''t go to open a house?"


    "I''ll go!" As soon as Suk patted his forehead, he looked at his mother with speechless face. He almost spat out black blood: "Mom! How many times have I told you! I''m going to Tutor Wang Xiaogang! "


    "Hey, hey! I''m just asking! " Zhang Xue is just teasing Suk to play. Now the child becomes cheerful, and her mother''s mood is getting better. %&*";


    " brother Su! Sister Zhang Just as the family of three was enjoying themselves, the door of the shop was pushed open and a woman walked in from the outside.


    The summer clothes of mobile company are slim white short sleeve shirt and black one-step skirt. The double peaks are full and straight. The shirt is bulging. The buttons seem to fly at any time. The hair is high and the neck is bright and clean, but the standard small kerchief is not tied.


    "Hello, sister Liu!" Suk turned to see the woman who came in, and immediately took the initiative to say hello. This is not someone else, but the object of his original task. Liu Mengmeng in the mobile business hall is the young woman who has just been married.


    Suk can clearly remember the scene when he was doing the task. He pretended to pick up the instant noodles that fell on the ground. Then he secretly glanced at other people''s underwear, and his face turned red at the thought of it.


    However, Liu Mengmeng obviously didn''t notice Suk''s difference. He was absent-minded and looked very tired. He nodded to Suk: "Suk is here, too!"


    "Haven''t you cooked yet?" After all, it''s almost eight o''clock, so it''s time to finish dinner.


    "Well! Something''s going on today! " Liu Mengmeng answers. Her voice is feeble, and she doesn''t talk to Zhang Xue in an unusual way. In Suk''s impression, the woman is also very outgoing, which is really rare.


    Soon, Liu Mengmeng had several bags of vegetables, tomatoes, potatoes, cucumbers and so on. She went to the counter with those bags and just walked by Suk.


    Suk subconsciously sideways, and his eyes fall on Liu Mengmeng''s skirt. The black skirt is just a little bit above the knee, tightly hooped on the buttocks, which makes the two round meatballs very firm and tight. The mellow curves on both sides always make people want to touch them.


    Feeling a little hot in the palm of his hand, Suk quickly rubbed his trousers and twisted his head. As a gentleman, what he should do now is not to be treated with courtesy.


    Su Youfu stands up and weighs all the dishes for Liu Mengmeng. After paying, the woman walks away with the bags of vegetables, but she still doesn''t say much.


    "Ah! Lao Su, it seems that something is wrong with Meng Meng today! " Zhang Xue looks at Liu Mengmeng''s back gradually going away, and then mumbles to Su Youfu.


    "No! How many days have the couple been married? They start to quarrel every day! I can''t stand it on anyone, can''t I? " Su Youfu shook his head and said."Yes! Poor girl Mengmeng. She looks so beautiful. How can she stand up for this? " Zhang Xue also seems to know the inside story, and seems to sympathize with Liu Mengmeng.


    The more Suk listened, the more confused he was. He was very curious and wanted to hear the news from the grapevine, but his parents didn''t say anything at this time. He felt like a mouse scratching his paw!


    "Yo Suddenly, Zhang Xue exclaimed in surprise: "Liu Mengmeng has lost her wallet here!"


    Suk subconsciously looked at the counter. Sure enough, there was a tawny wallet next to the electronic scale. It seemed that she had too many vegetables in her hand just now. She forgot to put it on the counter after she finished the bill.


    "Suk! Hurry up and give the wallet back Su Youfu made a quick decision. Although Liu Mengmeng might come back immediately after he found out, what if he didn''t pay attention? If you spend a night with this wallet, no one can tell if you have lost it or not.


    Suk takes her wallet and runs out, but there''s still a shadow of Liu Mengmeng. Fortunately, she knows her detailed address and is in the unit next to her home. She just wants to send her wallet home.


    He pressed the doorbell once, but it didn''t ring. He pressed it again, but it still didn''t ring.


    Suk subconsciously pulled the doorknob. Unexpectedly, he opened the door directly. As the door was opened, there was a sudden quarrel inside.


    "You son of a bitch! Are you stealing again A man''s voice, hoarse, like crazy general roar.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Liu Mengmeng''s voice was full of anger and crying.


    "Sick? You''re waiting for me to die, aren''t you? You can steal when I die, can''t you? I''ll tell you, impotence can''t kill people! " The man was obviously Liu Mengmeng''s husband. He was very angry and had a very high voice.


    "Undress! Let me see if there are any thieves today! " The man yelled, as if something had begun to happen, and Liu Mengmeng''s crying voice suddenly turned inside: "you are crazy! get the hell out of here! Let go of me


    "Pa!" It was like a slap in the face, clear and loud. Then the man seemed to be furious, and a scuffle came out immediately: "dare you hit me? I will kill you today! I''ll beat you to death

 Chapter 433

    Suk stands outside the door with Liu Mengmeng''s wallet in his hand. He is at a loss. It''s supposed to be someone else''s private affair, and it''s still such a secret private affair. It''s really hard for him to show up, but at this time, a task prompt suddenly appears in Suk''s mind, subconsciously enters the system space, and a new task appears on the electronic screen It''s our business. "Task: protect Liu Mengmeng; reward: prescriptions for miscellaneous diseases in Synopsis of the golden chamber."


    After seeing this task, Suk, who was still hesitant, pushed open the door and walked in quickly.


    Now that the system has given the task, I can''t just sit back and ignore it. What''s more, I peeped at Liu Mengmeng''s underwear at the beginning, and when I finished a task, I would be repaying my kindness!


    As soon as Suk went in, he saw a pile of potatoes and tomatoes scattered on the ground. The sound of scuffling was just in front of him. He quickly walked two steps and saw a man and a woman scuffling in the living room.


    The man is riding on Liu Mengmeng, pressing her legs, one hand pinching her neck, the other hand pulling down her skirt, the black skirt, has been pulled down half, revealing a large white, and part of the red underwear.


    Liu Mengmeng kept wriggling, but under the man''s riding, she couldn''t seem to break free. Her two little hands tried hard to break the man''s hands, and her face turned red in front of her.


    "I''ll tell you to steal, you bastard The man was talking nonsense while holding Liu Mengmeng''s skirt.


    "I''ll go!" As soon as Suk saw Liu Mengmeng''s face, he felt bad. If he went on like this, I''m afraid something would really happen. He ran over, grabbed the man''s collar and pulled back. |i ^


    after the reward and blessing of Military Boxing and Jeet kune do, Suk''s strength has already become extraordinary. With such a pull, he easily pulls the man aside and throws him directly to the sofa nearby.


    "Sister Liu, are you ok?" Suk ignored the man and quickly bent over to help Liu Mengmeng.


    Maybe it was because Liu Mengmeng''s legs were weak and she couldn''t get up. Suk had no choice but to stand in front of her face, put her hands through her armpits and hold her up.


    Liu Mengmeng''s plump upper circumference is tightly attached to Suk''s chest. It''s very big and soft, but it''s not the right time to think about it at all. However, just after Liu Mengmeng stood up, her skirt that had been hanging on her crotch suddenly slipped.


    But Suk''s eyes were quick, and he saw that the red underwear had just appeared a shadow, and he had already stretched out his hand to pull it back. Before Liu Mengmeng had any action, Suk felt something behind him.


    Turning his head, turning sideways, lifting his legs and exerting his strength are all instinctive reactions of the body. Without even thinking through his brain, Suk directly kicks the man out.


    It just happened that the man suddenly flew to the sofa, but the sofa turned back.


    Suk also knows this man. It seems that his surname is Wang, but his personality is very similar to his original self. They are introverted, silent and not good at communicating with others. Suk has never even said a word to him.


    Although Suk''s just kick was a natural reaction, like a conditioned reflex, he quickly recovered half of his strength after he realized it. If he tried his best, I''m afraid the man surnamed Wang would have to vomit a few mouthfuls of blood.


    It took a few minutes for the man to get up, hold the sofa, gasp, and his eyes were red, like wild animals. At this time, Suk smelled the wine on the man.


    "Good! Liu Mengmeng, how dare you say you didn''t steal a man The man said while panting, his eyes turned to Suk: "boy, you''re so good. It''s not fun to play with my wife outside, and you dare to play with me at home! I''ll kill you today


    Maybe it''s because the power of Suk''s foot hasn''t dissipated yet. The man said cruel words, but didn''t move at all.


    "Wang Jianming, that''s enough!"


    Although Liu Mengmeng was very surprised by Suk''s sudden appearance, her biggest pain now lies in her husband. After standing firm, she took a long time to get through and quickly put on her skirt. However, when she heard her husband''s dirty words, she burst into tears.


    Two hands tightly clenched fists, Liu Mengmeng''s body is constantly shaking, but the next moment, suddenly turned around, straight out of the door.


    "Hum, I found out the adultery, and I have the face to run!" Wang Jianming didn''t speak very clearly. His body swayed back and forth. He suddenly raised his finger to Suk and laughed: "hehe, how''s my wife? Are you comfortable? "


    Suk''s nose is going to be crooked. He wants to go and clean him up now. However, it''s too dangerous to think that Liu Mengmeng ran out in the dark and in the middle of the night, and still ran out in this state. He glared at him and turned to chase him.


    He ran down the building quickly, but Suk didn''t expect that Liu Mengmeng, a woman, ran so fast that she had already rushed out for hundreds of meters. She was about to run out of the community. There was no way. There was a lot of traffic outside, which was very dangerous. Suk had to speed up."Liu Jie Liu Jie" watched Liu Mengmeng run out of the community, and Suk could only shout her name at the back.


    Liu Mengmeng now has only one idea, that is to run away from here, but tears are surging out of her eyes. Her vision is blurred, and she can''t see clearly at all. She rubs her arms casually.


    At this time, suddenly a sharp brake sound up, until she see, a car has come, suddenly a blank mind.


    "Damn you, you''re not going to die!" The driver poked out his head and scolded hard, then left indignantly.


    Suk looked at Liu Mengmeng, who was pulled into his arms by himself. It seemed that he was very scared just now. He was a little stunned: "Sister Liu, calm down!"


    Just at the critical moment, Liu Mengmeng was even able to foresee what she would look like when she was hit and flew. She must be flying in the sky. Maybe she would be free and never have to face her husband again. But the next second, she fell into a thick embrace.


    Between life and death, there is epiphany.


    After a moment of shock, Liu Mengmeng, though still in tears and pale, seemed to calm down and lay still in Suk''s arms. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Suk was also startled just now. If it wasn''t for her quick action and timely response, Liu Mengmeng estimated that she might have been involved in a serious car accident under her own eyes. Up to now, her heart is still a little flustered.


    "Suk! Can you accompany me? " Liu Mengmeng slowly raised her head, looked at Suk and said, her voice became very calm.

 Chapter 434

    Time: around 8:30 in the evening


    location: outside on the street


    character: Liu Mengmeng and Suk


    this man and a woman walk shoulder to shoulder on the street, the dim yellow street lamp through the willow trees, the mottled light will pull the two figures very long. I ^


    from a distance, men are thin but not thin, while women are curvy and proud, just like two lovers in love walking around with a small mood.


    But it''s not hard for careful people to find that these two people don''t hold hands like others, or cuddle with each other, or even have no communication.


    Suk doesn''t know how to speak, because he is only familiar with Liu Mengmeng, and occasionally say hello, which is far from how familiar he is. In the face of this kind of unspeakable family dispute, he is unable to enlighten and comfort.


    But Liu Mengmeng is in a low mood, full of thoughts, let this usually cheerful woman become abnormal silence.


    Suk uses his spare light to observe Liu Mengmeng as he walks. Although some of the uniforms in the mobile business hall were pulled out of shape before, they still show the unique charm of women incisively and vividly after finishing.


    A wisp of long hair hanging down, not only does not destroy the overall beauty, but also makes her more beautiful and charming.


    The cheek skin is white and delicate, the eyes are very big, because of the mood reason, less look, the bridge of the nose is tilted, the little mouth with a little lip gloss is tightly pursed, the expression is gloomy and distressing.


    "Alas Suk sighed in his heart. After a while, they were getting farther and farther away from their own community. But Liu Mengmeng didn''t say a word. What''s going on? To the end of time?


    There are a lot of pedestrians and traffic on the side of the road. Suk has to pay attention to Liu Mengmeng''s behavior carefully for fear that she will be knocked down if she doesn''t pay attention. I ^


    "wallet!" Suddenly Liu Mengmeng stops and says two words to Suk.


    "Oh Liu Mengmeng''s wallet has been in Suk''s hand, and he quickly presents it.


    When the tawny wallet was returned to Liu Mengmeng, she saw that the woman took a deep breath. Her full upper circumference was like an inflatable balloon, which was a little bigger at once, and it was bulging the top of her shirt.


    "I''m hungry! Go to dinner After taking a deep breath, Liu Mengmeng finally spoke in a flat tone.


    Suk followed her line of sight to the side of the road. There was a small restaurant with a small appearance, but it was clean inside. When she thought that the woman had come to her house to buy vegetables before, it must be that she had not eaten yet, and it was normal to be hungry.


    After Liu Mengmeng, he walks into the small restaurant. There are not many guests in it. He chooses a quiet corner and sits down with Liu Mengmeng.


    "Well, two more beers!" After ordering, Liu Mengmeng said something to the waiter. Suk was speechless. She was really not good at drinking, but she couldn''t help it. When the beer came up, the woman filled the glass in front of her.


    Gudong, Gudong, Liu Mengmeng took the cup and poured it all in one gulp. Maybe he was in a hurry, choking and coughing.


    Suk looked at the woman in front of him. After a glass of wine, his face seemed normal. At least it was not as gloomy as before. He raised his hand to wipe the remnants of beer from the corner of his mouth and pointed to Suk''s glass: "drink!"


    In desperation, Suk could only raise his glass, but he only drank half a cup. The slightly bitter beer poured into his mouth was very cool.


    Seeing that Suk finally took a sip of beer, Liu Mengmeng had a smile on her face, and then sighed: "Alas! Are you scared today? "


    Suk doesn''t know how to answer this sentence, but he knows in his heart that the only thing he can do in front of a woman who wants to talk is to listen quietly.


    "Wang Jianming is getting more and more scared now! Like a madman, suspicious all day When Liu Mengmeng talked about it, her expression became very painful again, like talking to herself, telling the whole thing slowly.


    "There''s something wrong with him. It''s hard even to move!"


    When Suk was outside the door, he heard Liu Mengmeng''s husband call out impotence. Naturally, he knew what the woman was talking about. But he didn''t expect that it would be so serious. If a man had to work hard, I''m afraid the consequences would be very serious.


    "But he''s not fit. How can he put all the problems on me? What have I done wrong?"


    Liu Mengmeng''s tone is very flat, but the kind of sadness is so strong. He takes up the glass and drinks it directly. After a while, when a bottle of beer is at the end, his face is red and dizzy. Even his eyes are a little confused, but his meaning is not enough. He shouts to the waiter, "bring me two more bottles!"


    Suk opens her mouth and tries to persuade her to drink less, but now Liu Mengmeng is in a state that she can''t stop. At this time, Liu Mengmeng starts to talk again.


    "It''s said that there are four great happenings in life: wedding night, golden list title time, long drought and rain, and meeting old friends in a foreign country. This wedding night still ranks first."Liu Mengmeng said quietly: "but I have a hole here, but he can''t get in! How ridiculous


    "Well?" Suk was stunned when he heard this. He immediately reflected the meaning of Liu Mengmeng''s words, and his face turned red. However, Liu Mengmeng didn''t pay attention to Suk''s reaction and continued to speak softly.


    "I thought he was too nervous! I couldn''t do it with my boss''s efforts. Later, I went to sleep directly. Who knows that day is just the beginning! "


    Liu Mengmeng has no scruples about what she says. On the one hand, she is drunk and confused. On the other hand, as a married young woman, the jokes made by her colleagues in private are even more explicit. All the private affairs between men and women are treated as meat jokes.


    It''s hard for Suk. Looking at Liu Mengmeng, who is slightly drunk in front of her, her cheeks are red and her eyes are wandering. Maybe because of her strong drink and hot body, she even opened two buttons on her shirt collar. Her slender neck is covered with pink. The two slightly exposed breast peaks are as dazzling as diamonds.


    The straight business line went straight down, and Suk subconsciously wanted to follow this clue to find out.


    "Every day I''m suspicious, saying that I can''t stand loneliness, seducing men outside, saying that I''m not a woman, saying that I''m a slut. Ha ha, I really don''t understand what he''s thinking!"


    The more Liu Mengmeng said, the more sad she was. She lifted the cup, lifted her neck and poured it into her mouth. Because her arms were shaking, a lot of beer flowed out of her mouth, flowed over her chin, slid down her smooth and slightly red neck, and finally gathered in the deep business line, converged into her underwear. It really can be called: thirty thousand miles east of the river The sea, five thousand feet, skyscrapers.


    Looking at the light yellow beer liquid slowly sliding into her clothes, Suk pulled out the napkin on the table, raised his hand to wipe it.

 Chapter 435

    Suk''s reaction was totally subconscious. He moved quickly. His hand was like electricity. I don''t know if it was because he had drunk, or some other reason. Without the slightest thought, he leaned forward, holding a paper towel in his hand, and blocked the career line between the two peaks. I ^


    I don''t know whether Liu Mengmeng''s reaction became dull when he was drunk, or whether Suk''s technique was too gentle, holding a paper towel to absorb all the beer, but his fingers inevitably stuck to the two meat bowls.


    Skin smooth, with her breathing, two meatballs constantly ups and downs, against Suk''s fingers, like waves, wave after wave.


    Liu Mengmeng drank this glass of wine very slowly, and did not pay any attention to Suk''s action. However, the boy soon responded, thinking about what''s the matter with him, quickly withdrew his hand.


    After putting down the cup in her hand, Liu Mengmeng looks at Suk thoughtfully and makes him blush.


    In order to cover up his embarrassment, Suk drank several mouthfuls of beer. Only at this time did he really finish two bottles, but there were already four empty bottles in front of Liu Mengmeng.


    Just as Liu Mengmeng talks to himself, they drink a lot. It''s 10:30 in the twinkling of an eye, and the guests in the small restaurant only have their own table. It''s very quiet.


    "Suk! Let''s go Liu Mengmeng reached for the waiter to check out, and then stood up wobbly, as if she might fall at any time.


    Suk quickly walks over and holds Liu Mengmeng''s arm and slowly walks out of the restaurant. I ^


    as soon as the night wind was cold, Liu Mengmeng shivered unconsciously and leaned against Suk''s arms subconsciously.


    Although Suk said that Wenxiang nephrite was in his arms, he was helpless in every way. Liu Mengmeng''s steps were already light, like stepping on cotton, and he could only hug her waist. If his husband really saw this, he would not be able to tell clearly even if he was not a little white faced.


    There are fewer and fewer people on the road. Even cars are scarce. It takes a long time to get one. Although Suk is holding Liu Mengmeng''s waist, it''s the woman who leads the way. At most, he is only responsible for supporting her.


    "Liu Jie Liu Jie" Suk finds that he and Liu Mengmeng are getting farther and farther away. He feels drunk, and it''s time to go to bed, so he has the courage to speak.


    "Well," Liu Mengmeng did not stop, but slowly raised his head, drunk eyes blurred, exhaled Youlan: "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ll take you home when it''s late?" As soon as Su Kegang opened his mouth, he immediately realized that Liu Mengmeng''s family was in a lot of crisis now. Among other things, domestic violence was unacceptable.


    "Ha ha, go home? Where do I have a home? " A wisp of smile appeared in the corner of Liu Mengmeng''s mouth. It was sad and sad. It was like talking to himself, or asking Suk.


    Suk also has no way to answer, can only be silent.


    "Suk! Go there After a while, Liu Mengmeng finally issued a command again, along the direction of her fingers, Home Inn appeared in front of her.


    Suk felt that his mouth was twitching. The front desk attendant looked at him, which made him suddenly think of the time when he took Yang Peier to open a room. He was still familiar with the hotel or the front desk attendant, but the person around him changed to another one.


    Besides, both Liu Meng Meng and I have drunk a lot of wine, which makes us feel like playing.


    Suk takes the room card, and Liu Mengmeng follows him. Finally, he finds the room according to the number, opens the door, inserts the card to get electricity, and then hears a click. Liu Mengmeng locks the door behind him.


    He turned his head subconsciously. Suk looked at Liu Mengmeng and didn''t understand why she locked the door: "Sister Liu! You have to rest early. I have to go back! "


    "Wait!" Liu Mengmeng leans on the door and looks at Suk in front of him. He has a few bottles of beer. It''s really not clear to people''s consciousness, but there seems to be a heat flow in his body that needs to be released immediately.


    Suk looks at Liu Mengmeng with a red face. Step by step, he looks like he is walking by himself. The smell of wine is also diffused. However, there seems to be something wrong with the woman''s eyes, and the slightly raised corners of his mouth give Suk a bad illusion.


    Liu Mengmeng''s heart beat very fast. When she came to Suk, she felt her legs softened. In front of her, the young man was much higher than himself. He raised his head slightly and took a few deep breaths continuously. Then she slowly extended her hand and gently put it on Suk''s chest, then exerted a little force.


    Suk subconsciously was about to step back, but there was a big bed in the back, lying on his back unprepared. Suddenly, he fell down, making his head hum. He felt dizzy, and the wine gas suddenly surged up.


    Shaking his head, he threw out the dizzy feeling. Suk put his hands on the bed and wanted to sit up. Suddenly, he was stunned: "Sister Liu, you!"


    I don''t know when, Liu Mengmeng has already straddled on his own body. Her long hair is directly spread out. Her white and slim uniform shirt tightly wraps her plump upper body. However, the black one-step skirt, because of his posture at the moment, is all lifted up to his waist. Her two big white legs are completely exposed from top to bottom and curled up on the bed.As soon as Su Ke was about to sit up, he watched Liu Mengmeng push her little hand again and could only lie down on her back. But now his mind has become a mess. He was hot all over after drinking and was ridden by this woman. How could he not react? What''s the trouble?


    "Suk! Will you do my sister a favor? " Liu Mengmeng''s face is also flushed. Drunkenness not only invades her body, but also corrodes her will. With a silly smile, Liu Mengmeng pleads with Suk like a coquettish.


    "Sister Liu, can you come down first?" Su Keqiang is suffering from his agitation. After a while, Su Xiaoke has begun to enter the independent attack program and is slowly starting.


    "Do you want to help me or not?" After Liu Mengmeng finished, beichi bit her red lips lightly, as if to see Suk clearly. She put her hands on the bed, leaned forward and lowered her head deeply.


    "Help! Help Suk clearly saw that the two meatballs were getting closer and closer, and he quickly nodded his head.


    "Wang Jianming has always said that I steal people. Today I want to steal once!" After Liu Mengmeng finished, her whole body had been pressed on Suk''s chest, holding Suk''s head firmly with both hands, and kissing her fiery red lips directly.

 Chapter 436

    Suk is completely confused now. After drinking beer, he is ridden by others. In this situation, no man can be indifferent. What''s more, he is a good adolescent who suffers from upgrade sequelae. %&*";


    just under Liu Mengmeng''s sudden attack, he subconsciously wanted to avoid her kiss and twisted his head.


    Suk''s reaction was fierce, and Liu Mengmeng''s attack was even more violent. His fierce red lips began to carry out indiscriminate attacks, including forehead, cheek, ear and neck.


    Heavy breathing sounds in my ears, and the hot breath coming from my mouth with the smell of alcohol. Suk subconsciously wants to push Liu Mengmeng away, but as soon as he touches her waist, the feeling of tender skin, even across a layer of shirt, is passed on without reservation.


    Suk''s brain, after being anesthetized by alcohol, has long forgotten about the twelve sections of Taoist brocade. The sequelae of the system upgrade is pounding his blurred will.


    There is only one thought in Liu Mengmeng''s mind now, that is revenge! Now Suk is no longer a little brother, a senior high school student, but a man, a man who can let himself out.


    The button of the shirt that had been tied to the upper wall was instantly untied, and two rabbits jumped out regardless of themselves.


    Suk suddenly felt a light on his body. He couldn''t help looking up. He saw that Liu Mengmeng was already wearing a red upper body, and only a small bra was still holding on to his post. He was so confused that he couldn''t help stretching out his hands.


    Liu Mengmeng''s cheeks are full of red, and her breathing is short. She doesn''t pay any attention to Suk''s evil hands. Instead, she seems to be inspired with amazing energy and reaches out to pull Suk''s belt. %&*";


    " buzzing "the mobile phone in the pocket of my pants began to vibrate indefatigably, one after another.


    In the frenzy, Liu Mengmeng stops her action subconsciously, but Suk reacts at the same time. She starts to wake up and doesn''t move. She still lies on the bed and takes out her mobile phone.


    "Suk! Where were you? I''m not home so late! "


    Zhang Xue''s voice came from the phone, and Suk subconsciously replied, "Er! I''m outside. I''m going home! "


    "Well!" Zhang Xue is also very relieved about her son. After all, Suk is not the kind of child who is mischievous. She will make trouble casually. She answers and hangs up.


    Suk hung up the phone and faced the situation with a wry smile. His body''s instinctive reaction had already appeared. With a loud thump, Suk swallowed his saliva and began to brew sentences while calming his inner heat.


    But in front of him, the white flowers made him unable to say a word smoothly.


    "Shall we go on?" However, before Suk spoke, Liu Mengmeng made a sound first. Maybe the spirit of wine still controlled her mind. Although the rhythm was interrupted by the phone, it did not calm the flame in her body. As she spoke, she put her hand into Suk''s T-shirt and slid upward.


    "Liu jieliu"


    "call me Mengmeng" Liu Mengmeng directly interrupted Suke.


    As soon as Suk heard this, Lin Zhiling''s sentence in "Red Cliff" appeared in his mind. Subconsciously, he said: "Mengmeng, stand up!"


    "I don''t want it!" Liu Mengmeng is a newly married girl. To tell you the truth, she is not very old. At the age of 23, she looks charming. Under the anesthesia of drinking, she looks like a man or woman in love with Suk. After that, her hands move again.


    "Sister Liu, be sober!" Suk grabs Liu Mengmeng''s hand. The woman is still struggling to untie her belt, but Suk, who is recovering, can''t let her go on anyway.


    "I''m awake! I''m going to indulge once! I have had enough of it! I''ll give you my first time. I''ll divorce tomorrow. Please give me courage Liu Mengmeng suddenly burst into tears.


    Pretty little face was soon full of tears, pouring down, directly confused Suk.


    "The first time? Divorce? Courage? " These three words constantly reverberate in my mind, and finally sober Suk painstakingly linked these words together.


    Is this Liu Mengmeng or Huang Hua''s daughter? Do you have to give up the first time in order to divorce? So she had a sense of guilt and had to pluck up the courage to leave Wang Jianming?


    But it''s not scientific! Such a beautiful and cheerful woman, has never been in love? Today''s big girl is very rare!


    "Sister Liu! I really have to go home! There''s a phone call from home! " Suk shook his head, put the idea in his head aside and said helplessly.


    Looking at Liu Mengmeng, who was very sad to cry, he really wanted to hold her in his arms and comfort her. But when he thought of the first time she had just said, he immediately rejected the idea.


    "No! You must have sex with me today Liu Mengmeng wiped the tears on her face and said firmly."It''s too late now. I really have to go home. Next time! How about next time? " Suk can''t tell whether Liu Mengmeng is sober or confused. He can only be so perfunctory.


    "Next time? When is the next time? " Liu Mengmeng seems to be somewhat relaxed, but still aggressive.


    "When you say it, it''s when you say it!" Taking advantage of her hesitation, Suk straightened up, put his arms around Liu Mengmeng''s waist and moved her away from him.


    "Sister Liu, have a rest early! There will be a solution to everything Suk stands up from the bed and looks at Liu Mengmeng, who is still slightly drunk. He picks up his mobile phone and is about to walk to the door.


    As soon as Liu Mengmeng saw that Suk had already walked to the door, she jumped down from the bed with a brush, and her action was surprisingly vigorous: "Suk!"


    "Well!" Su Ke thought that she had something else to do, so she turned around subconsciously, and her eyes were dull: "Sister Liu, you"


    Liu Mengmeng was naked all over her body, and her charming and arrogant posture was all displayed in front of Su Ke''s eyes. The mountains were towering, the valleys were quiet, and the sad green grass covered them, which was a beautiful picture.


    "Suk! Remember what you said Liu Mengmeng was not embarrassed at all. As she said this, she came to Suke. The attractive carcass kept approaching, which made Suke step back again and again, leaning directly against the door panel.


    He walked in front of Suk, gently took his hand and walked all over his body. After half a sound, Liu Mengmeng spoke slowly: "Suk! My body is yours now! Don''t try to run

 Chapter 437

    "Did you give your wallet to sister Liu?"


    When Suk comes home, his parents are still up. Sitting on the sofa in the living room watching the evening news, Zhang Xue looks up and asks directly. %&*";


    " Well! I''ve already given it! "


    Suk nodded as if he had something on his mind: "I''ll go back to my room first!"


    After returning to his room, Suk was still in a frenzy. What''s the matter today? Liu Mengmeng


    at the thought of this woman, Suk can only sigh. I really don''t know how to face her in the future! I can only hope that she will forget all this when she wakes up tomorrow.


    He rubbed his cheek a few times to make himself sober. He didn''t want to think about this tangled matter any more. Then he heard the task prompt sound when he walked out of the hotel.


    After entering the system space, the electronic screen displays:


    "task: protect Liu Mengmeng (complete); reward: miscellaneous prescription 1 of synopsis of the Golden Chamber"


    "please extract!"


    I thought that if I didn''t control it tonight, er, maybe my mother didn''t call and what happened to Liu Mengmeng, would this task fail? Is the broken body unprotected?


    While thinking about it, Suk directly chose to extract the reward. At the same time, he was very curious about the reward, which should be regarded as a treasure category reward.


    I felt that a soft white light flashed in the space, and then there was one more thing in my hand. Looking down, I found that there was only one piece of paper, and it was the hemp paper with strong sense of age. On one side, I wrote: "synopsis of the Golden Chamber". %&*";


    " it''s better to pound the five ingredients on white Bombyx Batryticatus, coral, Angelica dahurica, jiyabai and cinnabar, and apply them with honey! Add Xinyi, great goodness


    Suk took the hemp paper in his hand and read it with a frown. First, there were all kinds of medicinal materials, and then there was the dose division, even accurate to a few points. If he had not been rewarded for mastering the basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine before, he really didn''t know what was sacred in the face of these medicinal materials. Finally, he wrote three words "pingbanfang" on the signature, That''s what I think.


    In Suk''s impression, these herbs are not too rare, even ordinary. However, the last three words of pingbanfang moved him a little.


    The scar is also very small. ¡ª¡ªThe so-called flat scar in Cangjie chapter must be able to repair the scar, but the scope of the scar is too wide. The scar after the wound or sore is actually a scar, even the traces of acne.


    But the first thing in Suk''s mind is the big scald on his father suyoufu''s right shoulder. Although it has been more than 30 years, the big scar on his palm is still conspicuous. It looks like old tree bark. It''s cold and startling.


    Because of this, my father won''t wear that kind of simple cross beam vest outside in the summer. All kinds of drugs have been used, but there is no curative effect. If this prescription is really effective, then I can solve my father''s troubles!


    Suk felt some impression on the name of synopsis of the golden chamber, but in order to verify the authenticity of the prescription, he turned on the computer and searched.


    Synopsis of the golden chamber, written by Zhang Zhongjing in the Eastern Han Dynasty, is one of the classic ancient books of traditional Chinese medicine. Ancient and modern doctors highly praised this book, calling it the ancestor of prescription book, the classic of prescriptions and the model of treating miscellaneous diseases.


    The title of the book "Golden Chamber" expresses its important and precious meaning, "Essentials" and its concise meaning, which indicates that the content of the book is essential and valuable, and it should be carefully preserved and applied.


    "Zhang Zhongjing? Medicine saint? what the hell! This one can have! " Suk''s eyes brightened when he looked at the information he got from the search. This is a legend, and since it''s a prescription from the system, it''s also classified as a treasure. It''s absolutely a real treasure.


    All of a sudden, Suk''s brain came up with an idea. If he really made the Pingban prescription, it would be a big business opportunity. The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. It seemed that a big cornucopia had appeared in front of him.


    However, he soon calmed down. With his own ability, it seems that he can''t make this prescription in large quantities, but he can''t do it alone, so he can find someone!


    After putting away the prescription, Suk suddenly wants to go to the hacker base forum to have a look. After all, when he attacked the Pentagon website last time, he met the ice. When he retreated, he invited himself, but he hasn''t been there until now.


    But as a hacker, it has become instinct to complete some actions through broiler computer, especially in this hacker intensive forum.


    Through these springboards and logging into the forum, I found that ice was one of the Banzhu. Suk applied for an account and sent ice a letter.


    However, after waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for my colleague. As soon as I saw that it was almost midnight, I thought the colleague might have begun to have a dream. I simply turned off the computer and went to bed.


    "Alas Suk turns off the light, but she is not sleepy at all. Liu Mengmeng is really scared. She takes off all her clothes and touches her hand back and forth.It seems that when I think about it now, I can''t help feeling hot and dry all over, especially my right hand, which seems to be scalded by hot water. I feel that my blood vessels are swelling one by one. A woman who is not familiar with me, naked and forced to touch, makes my heart beat wildly.


    Suk also knows that the purpose of Liu Mengmeng''s doing this is to make him unable to default on his debts, which is equivalent to paying him a deposit. But who can explain this!


    At the moment, Liu Mengmeng is lying on the bed with bright lights in the room. She is staring at the roof with her eyes open. Her big eyes are full of blood. Her body wrapped in the quilt is still not small. Her mind is like a movie, and countless pictures are emerging one by one.


    The acquaintance and marriage with Wang Jianming and the entanglement with this man seem to see him become a little crazy. In fact, not long after marriage, Liu Mengmeng knew that this man had psychological problems, which came from his physical problems. He was like a mental patient, constantly tormenting himself.


    How much courage does a woman have to muster before she can really enter the palace of marriage? Then the woman will have to pay thousands of times to get out of this grave.


    "As long as I have a relationship with Suk, then I can make up my mind to get a divorce. I must get a divorce." Liu Mengmeng''s grievances over the past few months have all turned into obstinacy, almost blind obstinacy. She has taken Suk as her own tool, and even doesn''t realize that he is only an 18-year-old child.

 Chapter 438

    When Suk opened his eyes, it was a bit gloomy outside. He opened the window and found that it was raining. Although it was not big, it was as thin as ox hair, but it was cool. I ^


    I brush my teeth, wash my face, and change my long sleeve T-shirt. I don''t even need to wear a raincoat to light the light rain. I can''t help feeling the rain on my face.


    "Boss, I haven''t seen you for two days. You are handsome again!" As soon as I entered the classroom, I watched Wang Xiaogang''s face and said, "this small hairstyle is like a big star!"


    "Go! Go away Suk blocked Wang Xiaogang''s outstretched claws and touched his hair. After being moistened by the rain, his hair looked like a gel and stood upright.


    "Boss, how are you reviewing these two days? We''ll have an exam tomorrow Wang Xiaogang''s grade in the class is still medium, and to be honest, when he goes to the film academy, his grade in culture class is really not a big problem, so that this boy doesn''t have so much pressure on the monthly exam.


    "You''d better understand your own business first! How many examination rooms are you going to have tomorrow? " Suk said as he turned to look at the blackboard. Every time before the exam, the test number and examination room number were posted there.


    "Not yet! Wei Lan went to the head teacher and took it! " Wang Xiaogang came early and naturally knew where Wei Lan was going.


    "Oh No wonder I didn''t see her! Suk nodded: "OK, you go back quickly! I have to work hard. Don''t fail the exam tomorrow


    In the morning, the teachers explained the key points of the course in turn, and set aside time for everyone to review. Suk really began to read all the books. The examination questions in the exercise book were really not difficult, so he began to relax a lot.


    But soon, the tragedy happened!


    Because of the weather, Wei Lan won''t go home at noon today!


    Li Feifei to text, lunch together!


    A few minutes after the school bell rang, Liu Qingqing came alone!


    Suk took a deep breath, took a deep breath again, and continued to take a deep breath. This was calming down: "Wei Lan, let''s go, let''s have dinner together!"


    Wei Lan takes a look at Su Ke and Liu Qingqing who is standing at the door. He hesitates a little, but he nods quickly and follows Su Ke to the door. I ^


    "sukko!" Liu Qingqing first nodded to Wei Lan, then naturally turned her eyes to Suk: "why don''t I go to find Li Yan and them?"


    Suk looked at Liu Qingqing, who was considerate. Up to this time, the girl was still thinking about herself. Her fluffy short hair had been dyed black for a long time, and she didn''t look bloated in her fat school uniform: "it''s OK! There will be more people in a moment


    "Hey, hey! Yes All of a sudden, Wang Xiaogang came up from behind and stood beside Suk: "I won''t go back at noon. We can just sit together!"


    "Yes Suk turned to look at the uninvited guest, but he agreed happily. As the saying goes, if there are too many lice, they will not bite, and if there are too many accounts, they will not worry. At this time, Li Feifei also came downstairs.


    Suk''s face was a little embarrassed, but he waved to Li Feifei and said, "it''s my treat today. What would you like to eat?"


    Li Feifei looks at the two girls around Suk. She is a little confused. Suk doesn''t tell her about it. Of course, Wang Xiaogang has been ignored by her automatically.


    "How about going to a barbecue?" As soon as Wang Xiaogang heard that Suk was going to treat him, his eyes lit up and he quickly put forward suggestions.


    "Go to the canteen!" However, they were soon rejected. Li Feifei and Wei Lan agreed to pass away. After the two girls finished, they inadvertently looked at each other and turned their heads.


    Only the clever Liu Qingqing said nothing, with a faint smile on her face.


    There are five people at a table, two men and three women. However, these three girls are top of the school flower level, which has become a scenic spot in the canteen. Suk wants to open it anyway. Now that they are all bumped into each other, it''s just like this. It''s estimated that there will be another post in the post bar where he will step on three boats.


    Because of the rain, there are more people in the canteen than before. It''s hot and noisy, but the atmosphere of their table is a little strange. Especially the three girls, they always look at Suk from time to time, but don''t talk.


    "Yes! Zhao Wei''s "to youth" will be released in two days! I heard it was a good shot Wang Xiaogang, a big light bulb with the goal of directing, is very conscious and has been trying to find the topic.


    "That movie seems to be especially suitable for people who are in love. It''s very romantic!"


    When Suk saw that Wang Xiaogang had finished speaking, the eyes of the three girls on the table were all bright, and all the three eyes were focused on him. Suddenly, his scalp felt numb. He had no good idea, so he could only pretend that he didn''t hear them.


    "Brother Suke, the monthly exam will be held tomorrow. How are you doing this time?" In fact, Liu Qingqing has been observing the other two girls. In fact, everyone has known each other''s names for a long time, but they all pretend to be strange.


    Especially in this kind of atmosphere, everyone is a little uncomfortable, but Liu Qingqing has a kind of joy from the bottom of her heart. Now that she can sit on this table with them, does it mean that she has made a little progress."How are you! There should be no problem! " As soon as Suk finished speaking, he suddenly felt that his foot had been kicked. Subconsciously, he took back his leg and looked at Li Feifei and gave him a direct stare.


    After all, he and Wang Xiaogang are sitting on one side, and the other three girls are sitting on the other side. It''s really hard to judge. However, with this momentum, another woman can play mahjong, and now it''s just one in three.


    "Suk! Is anyone here? "


    Suddenly heard someone calling his name, Suk turned to see, a girl with a plate has stood behind him, said while looking at the position next to Suk.


    "Ren Tian!" This girl is either someone else or the suicide girl she saved, and Ren Tian, who promised to tutor her, didn''t expect to meet her in this situation.


    "Well! No one Suk subconsciously replied, and then he saw Ren Tian sitting next to him naturally. Then he nodded to the other three girls in front of him, which was regarded as a greeting, and Wang Xiaogang was ignored again.


    "Suk, I have a problem today that I don''t quite understand. How do you say this equation should be solved?" Ren Tian lowered his head to eat, and asked Suk questions, saying all the right questions.


    "Oh! This one Suk is worried about the embarrassing atmosphere. He takes this opportunity to speak quickly. Then all the people at the table begin to listen to Suk''s lecture with big eyes and small eyes.


    "Yes! Suk, I don''t quite understand a problem! " As soon as Suke finished speaking to Ren Tian, he watched Li Feifei suddenly open his mouth, like a competition. Wei Lan also nodded: "Hmm! I have a question, too! "


    Suke a black line, subconsciously looked at Liu Qingqing, fortunately or this girl considerate, eyelashes curved, mouth up: "Suke brother! I''m not prepared. I''ll ask you if I have any questions next time! "

 Chapter 439

    "Thank you for your lunch!"


    Suk looked at the text messages in his mobile phone, and he felt cold in his heart. Just a few words, Li Feifei''s resentment with fire suddenly came to his face. I ^


    watching the teacher speak in high spirits on the platform, watching Wei Lan straighten up and listen attentively, Suk reluctantly begins to send back messages to Li Feifei.


    "No, okay? Next time we''ll have a big meal! "


    "Who said the food was not good! To the three beauties, I''m full if I don''t eat The speed of Li Feifei''s reply to the text message is very fast. Suk just sent it out for a few seconds, and the reply came. The thick jealousy is like a wave.


    Among these girls, Li Feifei is the one who has the most in-depth relationship with Suk. Naturally, she has a reason to lose her temper. After all, she has not only been to Suk''s house, but also met his parents twice.


    "How was your preparation for the exam? Don''t let me pull you too far Suk had no choice but to interrupt and let her stop worrying about the problem.


    "Don''t change the subject!" Li Feifei exposed Suk''s purpose at that time: "how do the three women look at you differently? Do you have an affair with them behind my back? "


    "Well! You found out! They are all my admirers Suk really can''t help it. Since he can''t jump over the topic, he can only meet the difficulties and fight the poison with poison or achieve good results.


    Sure enough, after Suk''s text message was sent out, Li Feifei immediately expressed his disdain: "cut! Just you? And admirers! Don''t blow your own horn


    "Yo! The teacher wants me to answer the question now, no more Suk slapped back a text message, and finally found an excuse, relieved, hoping that Li Feifei would not hold on to this matter. %&*";


    however, all the problems we should face are still not solved. After school, we rode home with Wei Lan as usual. The drizzle stopped long ago, and they rode slowly towards home in the humid air.


    "Suk!" Wei Lan was about to arrive at the community when he began to speak.


    "Well?" Suk thought that those who should come would come, but she didn''t know how the girl would mention it.


    Wei Lan really wants to ask about Li Feifei, because she can feel that the girl''s feeling of seeing Suk is different, even with a very warm kind of closeness, just like the eyes of lovers. Because of this, she was absent-minded all afternoon.


    But now I seem to have a stagnant relationship with Suk. Although I basically go home together after school every day, and sometimes I make jokes, I''m just a bit at arm''s length. Even this Saturday and Sunday, I really hope Suk can come to me, even if I send a text message for a chat.


    But Suk didn''t.


    The confused Wei Lan, hearing Suk''s confused voice, was even more flustered: "Er! It''s OK. Come on tomorrow! "


    With these words, they have already come to the downstairs of Wei Lan''s house. Seeing the girl go upstairs, Suk is also weak. In the face of such a situation, he really lacks the ability to cope with the situation, and even can''t make her happy.


    After redecorating, fangfeiyi people have already taken on a new look, but now they are removing the harmful gas after the decoration. They have put a lot of plants, activated carbon and so on. If they reopen, it will take a few days, but Suk still subconsciously went to find Luofei tobacco to report.


    Although it didn''t open, the popularity of luofeiyan is still very high. After Suk went upstairs, he found that a customer was chatting with luofeiyan.


    "Yo! Isn''t this xiaozhengtai! Come and let your sister see if you''ve gained weight! " This woman, directly waved to Suk, a face of intimacy.


    Suk knows that this woman is a frequent visitor here. Her family name seems to be Zhao. She''s a little plump, but she''s not bloated. But I haven''t seen her during this time.


    "Sister Zhao! Long time no see Suk was teased almost produce immune antibodies, although still some blush, but still said hello with a smile.


    "Yes! After a long journey, do you miss your sister very much! How about a hug first? " The woman, surnamed Zhao, sat on the sofa and stretched out her arms to Suk. The two large meatballs in front of her chest suddenly appeared.


    Suk subconsciously took a look at lofy.


    Luo Feiyan looked at Suk''s eyes and shrugged: "what am I doing? If you want to hold you, just hold it! It''s OK to touch it! "


    "Yes! Little Zhengtai, it''s OK to come and feel it. I feel comfortable with my sister. I have your big red envelope! " A woman surnamed Zhao should be 30 years old. At this age, she has no scruples about teasing people. She even wriggles, and suddenly the two meat balls shake around, like two bowling balls.


    Suk''s face is red, but in front of Luo Feiyan''s face, in front of the defeated woman in her bed, she really doesn''t want to let her see her embarrassment. Maybe it''s male chauvinism. Especially her words just now, it makes her have the idea of fighting back.


    "Sister Zhao! Are you serious? Then I really feel it! " Su Keqiang, holding the embarrassment in his heart, made the dragon''s claws with both hands, and said as he walked."Come on! Come on! I can''t wait! " The woman was a little surprised at first, but she immediately began to smile. For the last 18-year-old boy, her own way of doing things could kill him to pieces. Even her two big meatballs could directly knock him down.


    As soon as he finished, he got up from the sofa, met Suk''s hand, and directly pasted it. At the same time, he opened his hands and was about to hold Suk.


    Originally, the distance was very close, and the woman''s action was fast. Suk was held upright all of a sudden, but fortunately, he pulled out his hand in time, otherwise he would really attack his chest.


    "Well! Sister Zhao! Sister Zhao Suk''s face was red and dripping water. The woman''s body was very soft, and her whole body was very soft. Maybe it was the reason for her fullness. She held her in her arms, as if she was lying on the water bed.


    The woman was not a fuel-efficient lamp. She not only held Suk in her arms, but also slipped her two hands down Suk''s waist and directly landed on Suk''s two buttocks. She even grabbed Suk.


    "Well!" Suk felt his buttocks suddenly tight, subconsciously forced his waist, straightened his chest, closed his belly and raised his buttocks, trying to get his buttocks out of the woman''s clutches, but the final result of this action was that the woman laughed more happily.


    "Oh, Xiaozheng is so proud of her sister! Come on! One more time The woman did not finish, as if in order to cooperate with her words, her hands grabbed Suk again.


    "Eh!" Suk straightened his waist, accepted his suit and raised his hips. He felt a kind of shame in a moment. He knew what this action meant. After the embarrassing idea appeared, his body reacted without thinking, and a small tent began to move.


    [author''s digression]: pray for Ya''an! May everyone be safe!

 Chapter 440

    Luo Feiyan saw Suk''s face Shua, which was more red than before. His expression was twisted and embarrassed. He was amused. However, when he saw other women holding Suk, it seemed that there was a faint jealousy fermenting. As soon as he was about to open his mouth to help Suk out, he heard the plump woman surnamed Zhao laughing. |i ^


    "ha ha! Little Zhengtai, you have a lot of money! " While laughing, the woman let go of her hand and wriggled aside to show Suk''s embarrassment.


    As a matter of fact, if there is a man outside who looks at them more, they will scold them in contempt. However, for a pure boy like Suk, they unconsciously want to tease him, just as they can''t help pinching other people''s faces when they see a lovely child.


    It''s just that after changing to Suk, he went from the top to the bottom and pinched his ass, and even if Suk''s body made a shameful reaction, he didn''t feel slightest contempt, instead, he laughed wildly.


    Suk felt that his feet were soft and his pores seemed to burst. The tingling current not only made his whole body hot and dry, but also made suxiaoke active.


    Looking at the awkward corners of Suk''s mouth, he was convulsed. Two of his hands consciously pulled the bottom of his T-shirt, trying to block the small tent, but the idea was bound to be impossible. In a hurry, he opened his ten fingers, trying to block the sight of the two women in front of him. His nervous fingers were trembling slightly.


    Originally, Luo Feiyan was not very happy because of Suk''s performance, but now seeing his expression, he sighed and turned to look at the plump woman: "sister Xiaona! You see what you''ve done to xiaozhengtai! "


    "Ha ha! It''s not bad for me. I haven''t started yet! young cute boy! Shall we start? " Zhao Xiaona, 31 years old, is the mother of a five-year-old boy. Although she is a little fat now, her overall feeling is still the same, and her mature charm is better than that of Nian Jing. |i ^


    while covering her mouth, she was smiling eagerly, and the soft meat on her body was shaking wave by wave, while she also threw a wink at Suk.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom first!" Suk''s heart beat faster, but he had no choice but to use a big move to escape. He turned and ran to the bathroom, leaving two women happy to watch him escape.


    Turn on the tap, slap the cold water on your face, cool yourself down, look at yourself in the mirror, subconsciously look down at your brother, who is not fighting. Fortunately, after just intense baptism, the tent did not take shape.


    "Hoo Suk took a deep breath, and then took a deep breath to calm down his mood. He thought he had become much more cheeky now. At least he didn''t have the power to fight back to deal with these teasing, but don''t move!


    Up to now, it seems that the two sides of their buttocks are still being grasped: "calm down! Calm down Suk kept cheering himself up in his heart. The performance just now was too humiliating. I''m afraid that sister Zhao won''t let her go easily when she goes out for a while. She can''t run back to the bathroom!


    Self hypnosis, self suggestion, all the women who tease themselves are paper tigers. As long as you summon up the courage to fight back, you can subdue them all! Subdue them!


    "Hoo Suk heaved a deep breath, rallied, clenched his fist, and cheered himself in the mirror. Then he opened the door and entered the battlefield.


    "Yo! Xiaozhengtai, where''s your tent? " Sure enough, Zhao Xiaona was still waiting to see Suk''s play. She watched it up and down, and finally her eyes fell on the zipper, but the previous Hill had been razed to the ground.


    "Hey, hey, the commander ordered us to retreat, so we''ll pull out the camp and close the stronghold naturally!" Suk grinned, finally able to face each other once, but still carefully prepared to deal with the second attack.


    "Really? Didn''t you just hide in the bathroom and fly Zhao Xiaona still has a light eye. She pinches her thumb and index finger on her chin, like frowning and thinking. Then she nods: "yes, it can''t be so short to fly! Xiaozhengtai is very strong. How can she have an hour at a time! Right! Smoke


    Luo Feiyan was still watching on the wall. Sometimes he looked at Suk''s face and ears red. It was really lovely, but who knew that Zhao Xiaona''s unconscious question hit her nerve.


    "Well! Well, yes! " Luo Feiyan''s face suddenly turned red and hot. Zhao Xiaona''s words seemed to be that she found her relationship with Suk, and it was reliable. Her heart beat as if she wanted to jump out of her throat hour by hour. She didn''t know when she was wet in her palms, and there was a layer of sweating, but she saw Zhao Xiaona''s eyes Still put on Suk, did not notice his strange, finally relieved, but his face has some abnormal flush.


    However, Suk is also a clay Bodhisattva crossing the river. He really has no time to consider Luo Feiyan. The enemy he is facing is too strong. This kind of private affairs can be said to be so natural, and even his own time can be inferred, and his forehead is sweating in an instant."Calm down! Calm down I kept repeating this sentence in my heart, cheered myself up, and finally said: "sister Zhao is really powerful! I can see at a glance that it will take at least an hour! "


    After Suk finished this sentence, he felt as if he had stepped out of a threshold, but he had no reason to relax a lot. The smile at the corner of his mouth finally began to become natural, no longer the bitter gourd.


    "Really? So long? " Although there are some accidents about the small universe that broke out in Suk, Zhao Xiaona is also the one who has seen big waves. Let alone one hour, she has seen two hours, but it''s just the problem of taking one more pill!


    "Average! General Suk nodded his head. Although he was a little relaxed, he was still a little scared in front of Luo Feiyan. Now he finally glanced at Luo Feiyan secretly, only to find that the woman was blushing and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    As soon as Suk looks at Luo Feiyan, Zhao Xiaona suddenly stands up from the sofa. As soon as Suk looks at the movement, she subconsciously steps back for fear that the woman will have to do it.


    "Zhao Jie you" Suk evaded Zhao Xiaona''s attack range, but still tentatively asked.


    "I don''t believe what you say. What do you say?" Zhao Xiaona crossed her hands and raised the two groups of soft meat to a higher level. She tilted her head and looked at Suk with a smile on her face.


    Suk felt a flurry in his heart. Looking at Zhao Xiaona, who might hurt others at any time, he recovered to an awkward appearance. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Why don''t you let me try?" Zhao Xiaona suddenly showed a meaningful smile at the corner of her mouth. Even after she finished, her pink tongue gently swept her red lips.

 Chapter 441

    Zhao Xiaona with a ecstatic smile, the tip of her tongue swab red lips, lotus step light move, waiting for the opportunity to eat people, just one action, immediately let Suk brain skin to burst open, especially the sentence: or you let me try!


    Try your sister! How can I try it casually? Besides, I can''t last that long!


    Suk was about to retreat subconsciously, but when he thought of his courage, he hesitated a little and finally controlled his panic: "Hey, sister Zhao, the space here is too narrow to show it!"


    How to listen to Suk''s voice, there is a kind of bravado flavor, but Zhao Xiaona did not think it was right. She picked her eyebrows and said, "the place is small, there are big birds in the mountains. Besides, if there are any difficulties, just overcome them, there will be no problem!"


    "I''m afraid some problems will affect the state!" Suk scratched his head and kept a safe distance from Zhao Xiaona. His words were vague, but everyone could understand the meaning of the words. |i ^


    "what''s the point! Chairman Mao and his elders have said: it''s endless fun to struggle with heaven! It''s a lot of fun to fight with the earth! It''s a lot of fun to struggle with people, "Zhao Xiaona said in a coherent way:" it''s hard to keep customer service. Besides, sister, I like to struggle with people! "


    Suk looked at Zhao Xiaona with a black line. How did a good sentence get to her mouth and change its flavor! Especially in this woman''s eyes, it seems that there is an enchantment, which makes Suk speechless.


    The old bird who has been on the battlefield for a long time will be much more lethal when he meets Suk. Although Suk tries to fight back, he can''t pose a real threat at all. On the contrary, he''s a little bit tied up. He''s about to be suppressed to rout. |i ^


    at this time, Zhao Xiaona suddenly stretched her waist hard. This action pressed her clothes tightly on her body, surrounded by two huge soft meats, which immediately showed a round shape, really like a bowling ball.


    Suk immediately responded, staring at the woman nervously.


    "No, I have to go!" Zhao Xiaona looked at Suk trembling, couldn''t help smiling, and finally decided to let him go.


    "Sister Xiaona, what''s the hurry! It''s still early! " Luo Feiyan has now returned to normal, languidly leaning on the sofa, two legs naturally curled up, heard Zhao Xiaona to go, words to stay.


    "I can''t! Let xiaozhengtai get angry. I have to go back to my old man to let out the fire! " Zhao Xiaona said while facing sukenu nuzui: "or let little Zhengtai hand is OK!"


    As soon as Suk heard that the woman was going to leave, he was not really relieved. He looked at the spearhead and made a desperate struggle to cry: "sister Zhao, if I don''t do it, I will see blood!"


    "Ah! You bad boy, how do you know I''m coming to my aunt these days? I really want to see blood Zhao Xiaona''s technique of teasing people is not inferior to that of Luo Feiyan. In other words, she is a group of people. She often comes to fangfeiyi people. Basically, her temperament is somewhat similar, and each one is friendly.


    Suk felt that he was really defeated, and immediately thought of the experience and lesson that countless sages and capable people had summed up: don''t provoke this kind of living creature that shed blood once a month, or it will die miserably!


    When the situation is not good, Suk quickly shows the enemy that he is weak and admits defeat directly. However, Zhao Xiaona continues to say with a smile: "how about it? Little Zhengtai, do you have two moves? "


    "Well! No, no, no Suk shook his head like a rattle.


    "I can give you three moves first! How''s it going? " Zhao Xiaona is like a peerless master in the world, holding a magic weapon in her arms, wearing a snow-white gown, and remaining independent in the snow. That kind of powerful temperament immediately conquered Suk deeply.


    He watched Suk shrink his neck and withdraw from Zhao Xiaona''s absolute field, sweating: "sister Zhao, I admit I''m not your opponent!"


    After Su Ke bows to his throne, Zhao Xiaona floats away in her laughter, leaving a legend for Su Ke to remember.


    "Hoo Suk watched Zhao Xiaona''s figure disappear. He was relieved and patted her chest, looking relieved.


    "Why didn''t you just do it?" Luofei smoke seems to have entered the state, with a dignified face.


    As soon as Suk saw her face, she knew that it was bad. This was to start settling accounts in the future. It must have been caused by her small tent, but without Zhao Xiaona, she was completely relaxed.


    Smile at Luo Feiyan: "I have only one opponent! That''s you


    "Cut! Just now, who was so frustrated? If you let someone hold you, you will have a reaction. Are you too sensitive? " Luo Feiyan is really still struggling with that problem. He tilts his head and looks bitter. His eyes fall on the culprit.


    When sukton felt a chill, he went to the sofa under great pressure, sat down with luofeiyan, and began to use the method of topic shifting: "by the way, sister Yanjie, I have a question to ask you!"


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Feiyan saw that Suk didn''t seem to be joking, but he didn''t bother about the small tent, so he asked."Take us here for example, is there any good way to remove scars, effective!" Suk knows that fangfeiyi people actually have this kind of instrument, but he doesn''t know the actual effect.


    "Well, the current laser scar removal is effective, but it is also possible to produce new scars or uneven color spots after using the laser, and finally the scars disappear, and the skin will become sensitive and allergic!"


    "I don''t recommend skin grinding and skin grafting. The beauty that is easy to cause harm to people is not real beauty! So to tell you the truth, there is no really good way to remove scars! " Luo Feiyan talked about his industry, showing the posture of a strong woman.


    "Is there any medicine or cosmetics that work?" Suk now has Ping ban Fang, a precious prescription, and naturally cares about these competitors.


    "The effect is natural, but it''s very slight. The advertisement says that it''s extravagant, but the actual application will make people sad. We often have people here to consult, but what can we do? We can only try our best to solve the problem. If we really want to have an operation to have a skin graft, it''s OK to say that in other places, if we can''t see it on our face at all! "


    "There are also those pockmarks. The facial skin is fragile. How many beauty salons have been sued for failure of surgery in recent years?"


    "Sister Yan, if I have a Chinese medicine prescription that can solve this problem, do you think it is workable?" After a day of careful consideration, Suk determined that only by giving this thing to luofeiyan can he really make use of this Pingban prescription.

 Chapter 442

    "Traditional Chinese medicine?" Luo Feiyan was stunned. He didn''t expect that Suk would say: "you can''t see it from the Internet! Those things are deceitful


    "No! This prescription should be handed down from my family. It seems that it has been for some years! " Suk naturally can''t be said to be a systematic reward. He can only reckon this matter to the family treasure, but the more so, the higher the credibility. %&*";


    " family? Is it soup? To tell you the truth, I don''t think it''s reliable. Although traditional Chinese medicine is the quintessence of Chinese culture, it''s broad and profound, but its strength should be conditioning. Treatment from the inside out, but this kind of scar is even caused by trauma. Conditioning alone may not have a great effect! "


    There is some truth in luofeiyan''s analysis.


    "It''s not soup, it''s external application. You can find a guest to verify it first!" Suk can''t directly say that it''s 100% effective, and this kind of thing must have a successful case to be convincing.


    Luo Feiyan wrung his brow and thought deeply. After a while, he said, "if your prescription really has such a powerful curative effect, I''m afraid we''ll get rich!"


    "Mm-hmm!" Suk nodded in response.


    "It seems that I really want to have a try. Whether it''s useful or not, it must be right to have a try!" Luofei smoke is dry beauty, do these simply have a unique advantage.


    And if this prescription is true, there are so many scars in the world, even some small scars on any one person, not to mention the burns, bruises and bruises, it''s just good news.


    At the same time, luofeiyan can think of the business opportunities behind it. If it is successful, it is likely that the fangfeiyi people will be able to enter the channel of rapid development.


    "Where''s the prescription?" As soon as Luo Feiyan thought of it, he was eager to see the family treasure of Suk.


    "I didn''t bring it today. I''ll show it to you tomorrow. I''ve seen the herbs on it. It''s not too difficult to get them, but we''ll keep this secret, especially this prescription!" In fact, Suk believed in the flower picking system, so he attached great importance to this recipe, and naturally didn''t want this secret recipe to flow out. |i ^


    "nonsense! I don''t understand business secrets yet! " Luo Fei smoke is not angry white Suk one eye, said so lively, unexpectedly did not bring the prescription.


    Suk scratched his head, and he was a little embarrassed.


    "Do you have any other prescriptions?" Luo Feiyan suddenly asked again. He seemed to regard Suk as a family of traditional Chinese medicine, and prescriptions were everywhere.


    "Not yet!" Suk really doesn''t know when he will get the prescription next time, but this task reward seems to be a series.


    "By the way, aren''t you going to have an exam tomorrow?" Suddenly, Luo Feiyan thought of it. It was strange that Suk didn''t read at home.


    "Yes! What''s the matter? " Suk nodded, without any pressure because he had to take the exam.


    "Why don''t you hurry home?" When Luo Feiyan said this, his face was a little unnatural, and he vaguely guessed that Suk''s trip might have some purpose.


    Sure enough, Suk rubbed his nose awkwardly: "I miss you. I don''t want to go home!"


    "Hum!" Although Suk''s words didn''t have any level and didn''t feel romantic at all, Luo Feiyan''s heart was still pounding and his head was twisted subconsciously. He had a sweet taste in his heart.


    "Some people are hooligans! I was hugged just now, and then I put up the tent. Now I want to talk about missing me. I don''t know what I want? " Luo Feiyan said to himself.


    "Sister tobacco! I''m a little sleepy! " As soon as Suk listened to the topic, he turned back. Naturally, he couldn''t take up the conversation. He made a big move.


    "If you are sleepy, go home quickly!" Luo Feiyan waved to Suk, his cheek was flushed by this sentence. He used to tease Suk, but now it''s the reverse.


    "Suk!" Before Suk spoke again, Luo Feiyan turned his head and called his name seriously.


    "What''s the matter? Sister smoke Suk was surprised to see something wrong with lofy''s expression.


    "You still have to study hard now. I don''t want to let you delay your grades because we have this relationship. You still have to go to college!" Luo Feiyan feels that Suk''s feelings have changed a lot since he came back from Yanjing. Otherwise, he would not know that he doesn''t have to come to work and would report on time.


    "Sister Yan, I didn''t delay my study! I''ve learned everything that the school teaches! " Suk can''t say that he has a system of rewards. High school subjects have been passed, and there is no pressure at all. What''s more, Luo Feiyan''s words are very formal, and he can only face this problem.


    "Do you think you can go to college?" Luo Feiyan asked seriously: "I''m talking about a good university!"


    "Of course not!" Suk''s answer was a promise.


    But the more Suk said that, the more Luo Feiyan felt that he was holding on. He got up and went to Suk''s body. He bent down and pecked Suk''s forehead with his pink lips: "be obedient, go home and review well. I''ll see your grades after the exam!""If I do well in the exam, is there any reward?" Suk asked, as if in a coquettish way.


    "Reward! Of course Luo Feiyan heard the voice of someone going upstairs and sat back again with a gentle smile on his face. At this time, he turned his head and looked out. A beautician of his family came slowly, as if he had something to say to himself.


    "Xiaozhengtai, go home first! But if you don''t do well in the exam, there will be severe punishment! " Luo Feiyan finished and waved to the beautician.


    In fact, Suk knew in his heart that Luo Feiyan was for his own good, so he had to nod down the stairs.


    Who knows that he just went out from Fangfei, and the phone in his pocket began to shake. He took out a look and found that it was Han Mei''s phone.


    "Hello! Suk, what''s the matter with you? You''re such a boyfriend! I haven''t seen you in a week. If you are like this, I will marry Xiaomo to someone else! "


    As soon as I got through, I heard a storm from Han Mei on the other end of the phone, and suddenly I got a black line: "Er! I''m a little busy these days! "


    "Busy? How busy are you, busier than Obama? What on earth do you do? Do you study in Weihai? I don''t think you''re like aliens. You''re haunted! "


    About Suk''s details, Zheng Mo has been keeping it a secret, so none of her classmates knows Suk is a senior high school student.


    As soon as Suk was about to speak, he heard a sound coming from the phone over there, and then Zheng Mo''s voice rang: "Suk, I''m Zheng Mo!"


    "Well! How are you doing? " Suk thinks about it carefully. It seems that he hasn''t contacted Zheng Mo these days. After all, he is her nominal boyfriend. To tell you the truth, he still has a great liking for her and takes advantage of others. He''s really embarrassed.


    "Well! Recently, it''s OK, that is, "Zheng Mo''s voice stopped for a moment, and immediately attracted Suk''s attention, listening, I don''t know what''s wrong with her.


    "I miss you!"


    With a shy voice to Suk''s ears, like a mobile phone running electricity, a current immediately hit Suk''s heart, and Zheng Mo''s figure immediately appeared in his mind. Even in the wild of Bijia mountain, the beautiful scene of entanglement with her appeared like a movie.

 Chapter 443

    Zheng Mo, holding a mobile phone, runs to a place far away from Han Mei, and finally confides how much emotion there is in thinking of you. When he says this, his heart jumps like a frightened rabbit, and his cheeks are flushed with shyness. |i ^


    once upon a time, I just regarded Suk as a friend. The first encounter in the supermarket was not even pleasant, but I don''t know why, with the gradual contact between the two people, Suk''s shadow always loomed in my heart.


    When I suddenly think of him, there will always be a surge of emotion, I don''t know if it can be called love, but I know that I always think of him.


    Suk''s identity in front of her friends is her boyfriend, but in fact, the two never face up to this problem, which has been bothering Zheng Mo, making her not know how to distinguish between a friend and a boyfriend.


    Every Saturday and Sunday, Zheng Mo always feels very hard. When other people are in pairs, they love each other, or they go out on a date to see a movie, or they are tired of going to a hotel secretly together, but they are always like a lone ranger, or they go to dance, or they go to the library to pass the time. They just take out their mobile phones from time to time.


    But it''s a pity that Suk seems to be disappearing these days. He doesn''t have a short message or a phone call. It seems to be the same before. But why didn''t he realize that he missed someone so much before!


    Today, if Han Mei hadn''t called Suk directly, I''m afraid she would have been waiting silently!


    Holding a cell phone, listening, but Suk became silent.


    Suk just stood at the door of fangfeiyi. When he heard this, a strong sense of guilt came to his mind. They were staring at each other face to face with each other through the phone. |i ^


    "where are you now?" Suk finally spoke.


    "I''m at school!" Zheng Mo''s heart beats faster. It seems that he hears something from Suk''s words. Subconsciously, he glances at Han Mei standing on the side of the road. The girl is kicking the small stone at her feet in boredom.


    "Wait for me!" Suk spat out two words.


    All of a sudden, it seems that there is something in the eyes constantly turning, wet, astringent, but why the heart will be how happy, Zheng Mo quickly raised his head, want to control the impulse of tears.


    "Hello! What''s the matter? " Han Mei saw Zheng Mo hang up the phone, this just came over, the most intimate friend, naturally want to think for the happiness of their friends, to do everything possible to help her.


    "Suk said to come and see me later!" Zheng Mo mouth brimming smile, with a sense of satisfaction, soft eyes, but bright.


    "You! I don''t know what''s good about this Suk. You still treat him as a treasure. If my boyfriend doesn''t show up for such a long time, I''ll just kick him to the blacklist! " When it comes to Suk, Han Mei is still filled with indignation.


    "He''s been busy lately!" Zheng Mo was totally subconscious, so he excused Suk.


    "Come on! All right! I''m going to eat by myself. Go and wait for your husband Han Mei takes back her phone and looks depressed. Originally, they wanted to go out to eat, but now it seems that it''s better to leave some world for them.


    Suk reached out and stopped a taxi. When the street lights were on, he finally came to Weihai normal college. Far away, he watched a girl waiting at the school gate.


    Zheng Mo had adjusted her state for a long time. She didn''t want to show her weakness. She saw Suk walking slowly towards her and met her directly.


    "Suk! Where are you dying these days? " Although tidied up the mood, but Zheng Mo''s tone is still some small resentment.


    "I''ve been very busy these days. I went to Yanjing, and I''m going to take the monthly exam again soon!" Suk is also honest, looking at Zheng Mo, clear cheek, slim posture, directly spread out his hands: "come here, let me hug!"


    It was originally a joke like opening remarks, but at the same time that Suk stretched out his hands, Zheng Mo really moved, and unexpectedly jumped into Suk''s arms.


    Zheng Mo finally has no way to control his emotions, watching Suk open his hand, completely can''t help but fall, holding Suk tightly, burying his head on his shoulder, feeling the man''s thick chest, the familiar taste, once his eyes became moist.


    Suk took a deep breath, and felt that Zheng Mo in his arms held him tightly, tightly attached to his body, inseparable. The two chest peaks pressed against him, even her heart beat faintly.


    "Do you really miss me?" Suk lowered her head to Zheng Mo''s ear and said in a soft voice. Her tender body hugged her in her arms and even slightly trembled. You can imagine how hard she was oppressed.


    "Well!" Zheng Mo nodded, heavy nasal, Suk can no longer control the surging feelings in his heart, if a woman is waiting for you silently, what would you do?


    It''s said that women are emotional, but men are more so. After hearing Zheng Mo''s heavy nasal voice, Suk slowly moved her hands from her waist to her neck, gently stroked her cheek and gave her a fierce kiss.It''s getting late and night is falling, but it''s still very busy at the gate of Weihai normal college. The big spotlight at the gate shines on the plaque, and the remaining light seems to set off Suk and Zheng mo.


    For example, in the spotlight, the man and the woman are kissing each other. They have long ignored the passing people around them. It is in this two person world that only two people feel each other''s body temperature, so warm.


    With his eyes closed, his lips and teeth mingled. It seemed that honey turned into sweetness. There was a beautiful woman in his arms. All the noises in his ears became as pleasant as silk and bamboo. But Suk suddenly felt that someone was poking him.


    Subconsciously opened his eyes, sukton was shocked, and Zheng Mo also felt Suk''s strange, slightly side face: "Han Mei, how do you come back!"


    Suk and Zheng Mo subconsciously stand apart, are very embarrassed, especially Suk, just this Han Mei poke himself, Leng is waiting for a long time to find out.


    "Suk! You''re a junior? Of the seventeen Han meiben said that she was going to eat by herself to leave some private space for them. But when she talked about the mysterious origin of Suk, she always felt that something had been ignored by her. When she came to the canteen, she suddenly remembered that there was a broken newspaper about Weihai Spiderman some time ago, which was also called Suk.


    Using the mobile phone to surf the Internet, I found that there was a photo of Suk on it. I didn''t care to have dinner, so I turned around and ran out. I happened to see these two people fighting outside.


    "Eh!" Suk subconsciously went to see Zheng mo. after all, Zheng Mo didn''t plan to tell everyone his true identity. How to say that a senior student found a senior high school student to be his boyfriend? It was a bit surprising to say that.

 Chapter 444

    Han Mei just stares at Suk without interrupting others'' kissing. She is totally unbelievable. Although she says she has found Weihai''s own Spiderman from the Internet, not only the name is right, but even the picture above is the guy in front of her, she always feels a little uncomfortable. |i ^


    I can''t imagine that my best friend would even find a junior boy to be his boyfriend, and even make friends with him. It''s just too crazy.


    "Eh!" Suk didn''t expect that he would be exposed in this situation. Although the exposure of his identity itself is no big deal, Zheng Mo might be in a bit of a dilemma. Sure enough, Zheng Mo''s small face suddenly became unnatural.


    "Yes! Suk is a junior in high school Zheng Mo Dun, let his heart slowly calm down, since has let Han Mei touch the details, then only to admit.


    "Xiaomo, you''re a real cow eating tender grass!" Hearing Zheng Mo''s affirmative answer, Han Mei was really surprised. Although there are only a few college romances that can achieve good results, if they are a college or a high school, they may be more likely to fail.


    "Now you know why he is so busy!" Zheng Mo was a little relieved after the embarrassment at the beginning. The origin of Suk has always been a secret in her circle of friends. Her roommates in the same dormitory never got any information. To tell the truth, her psychological pressure is not small.


    "I''ve really convinced you!" Han Mei finds that Zheng Mo has a blind feeling of falling in love. Her intelligence quotient is infinitely close to zero. She also knows that even if she says something, it''s useless. At least during this period of time, she can''t make her recognize the truth, so she doesn''t bother about this problem any more. Instead, she looks at Suk. %&*";


    " Suk! You cheated us so hard! I didn''t expect that you, a little boy, could catch us. Did you give her psychedelic drugs Han meiyang''s head, a questioning look, but it is the tone of joke.


    "You don''t want to go after Mameng?" Suk didn''t answer Han Mei''s question. Instead, he threw out his own topic, which hit the nail on the head.


    Because before, Han Mei once asked Suk to hook her up with Ma Meng, but Suk didn''t really do a little work because of various reasons, which made Han Mei''s love plan invisible.


    "You mean it? How did you promise me? " Sure enough, Han Mei immediately followed Suk''s words and changed her mind. She pursed her mouth and looked like a strong condemnation.


    "I mean, does Mameng have to be at least seven or eight years older than you? In his eyes, you are still a yellow girl! Why can''t Xiaomo take a fancy to me? " After Suk finished, he held Zheng Mo in his arms like a demonstration: "look at us, we are a couple made in heaven!"


    "Pooh! You really have a long face. It''s a good thing you want to brag Han Mei stares at Suk.


    Han Mei was really shocked at the beginning of the accident, but now, when she ran to Suk and Zheng Mo, she didn''t have such a strong sense of disobedience. Standing together, she could see through: "no, Suk, what do you say? You have hurt my young heart. You must make it up to me


    Zheng Mo saw that Han Mei had gone back and knew that she had not eaten yet. He looked at Suk and said, "why don''t we go to dinner! Have a good meal


    "Good!" Suk naturally had no opinion about Zheng Mo''s proposal, and turned his eyes to Han Mei: "Miss Han, what would you like to eat? Those who fly in the sky, those who run on the ground, those who swim in the water, whatever you want


    "Cut!" Han Meibai takes a look at Suk. However, in the face of the opportunity to kill him, he naturally won''t be soft handed. He tilts his head and begins to ponder. At this time, not far away, a silver gray BMW Z4 is driving slowly under the street light, with double flashes.


    However, this is not enough to attract people''s attention, because behind the car, there is a Golden Dragon Bus with the same double flash, one in front of the other, and then it stops at the gate of Weihai normal college so slowly.


    Such a big bus, blocking at the door, immediately attracted many eyes, even Han Mei, who was just thinking about where to eat, turned her head.


    Because Suk and Zheng Mo are not far away from the door, and they are facing the two cars. Naturally, they watch a young man walk down from the BMW. As soon as they get off the car, they light a cigarette, then lean against the door and spit out a cigarette ring.


    "Cut! "Upstart!" Han Mei just took a look and made a comment, but what she said was reasonable. She looked at the boy from a distance. Although she didn''t really see it, the big gold chain around his neck was shining and became his sign.


    Suk agreed and nodded. Although he had no contact with the upstart at all, his temperament, with a little arrogant show off, always made people feel uncomfortable.


    "OK, leave him alone, Han Mei. What do you want to eat?" Where does Zheng Mo have the spirit to care about others now? It''s not easy for Suk to show his head. He always has to spend more time together. Although he has a big light bulb, he can still accept it."Why don''t we have seafood?" Han Mei thought about it for a long time, and finally she had a look. But as soon as she finished, she watched a group of people coming out of the school gate.


    There are men and women, and the chattering is very lively. At least there are about 20 people, but these people seem to be surrounded by a woman when they walk.


    The woman''s ambition was complete, and she walked with complacency, as if the old Buddha of CI Ning palace had come out for a walk. She was also wearing a small dress in pink at night. The style was also good. The shoulder strap was slanted, and the left shoulder was completely exposed, even with a large part of the crisp breast.


    There is a big red bow around the waist, but it is a small slender waist. The skirt is knee high, slightly with the style of pleated skirt. It''s just such a beautiful dress. Wearing it on her, it gives Suk a kind of nondescript feeling.


    "Han Mei, let''s go to eat seafood." Suk has money in his pocket, so it''s easy to talk. If he put it in the past, even if he went to eat fried shrimp, he would calculate whether he had enough money.


    "Yo! Zheng Mo! Why are you here! Yo! Isn''t this your gossamer boyfriend? " At this time, I watched the group of people passing by Suk, but all of a sudden they stopped, and then an inappropriate laughter came, with high spirits.

 Chapter 445

    Suk frowned and subconsciously turned his eyes on the woman who was talking. He was a little closer and saw more clearly. After his hair was curled up, his face seemed more clear and familiar. |i ^


    "Shang Yue, pay attention to what you say!" Zheng Mo''s voice was very cold and her face was not very good-looking. After all, what she said just now was too insulting.


    "I''ll go!" Suk suddenly responded. No wonder this woman looks familiar, especially the sentence "Dang Si". It immediately reminds him that she was at the door when she was ridiculed by this woman. At that time, she took out her iPhone to show off, but she let herself run away.


    "Ha ha, it''s all my fault. I''m kidding! Don''t take it seriously. Have you eaten yet? " Shang Yue obviously came to be interested and didn''t leave, so she stood aside and chatted with Zheng Mo, and her classmates also stopped.


    "Why don''t you come with us? Today is my birthday. My husband held a reception for me." Without waiting for Zheng Mo to speak, Shang Yue first opened his mouth and sent out an invitation.


    "Yo! Baby, is this your classmate, too? " I don''t know when, the upstart boy leaning against the car door smoking also moved over, first looked at Zheng Mo, then moved his eyes to Han Mei, and finally took a slight glance at Suk.


    "Yes! Husband, Zheng Mo is my good friend! I''m inviting them to the party Shang Yue said while twisting his butt, ran to the nouveau riche''s side, and put his hand around his arm.


    "Good! They are all classmates! Come along This man is a good talker. He seems to be obedient to Shang Yue''s words. All of the students who follow Shang Yue are not stingy of praise and flattery.


    "Oh! Shangyue, the boyfriend you''re looking for is so kind to you. I''m jealous! "


    "Yes! If my man is half as good as he is, I''ll be content! "


    "Brother Liu, your BMW is imported, isn''t it? How cool


    The man enjoyed the feeling very much. He didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he nodded to the people around him, like a subconscious action. While talking, he raised his hand and touched the gold chain on his neck: "ha ha, as long as you can have a good time today!"


    "Ah! By the way, I forgot to introduce you! " Shang Yue pointed the spear at Zheng Mo again and said complacently, "this is my husband Liu Shan. His family runs a company. Now he is learning to manage a company from his father!"


    "Nice to meet you! Nice to meet you Since Liu Shan came here, her eyes will fall on Zheng Mo from time to time. Although she is only wearing a sportswear today, which is very common, the pure vitality is emitted from the inside out. %&*";


    " Suk, let''s go! " Zheng Mo obviously didn''t mean to go on with them. He didn''t talk to Liu Shan at all. He turned to look at Suk.


    "Don''t worry! Zheng Mo, you are not embarrassed to go to my party, are you! It''s nothing. You don''t have to pay for it! " Shang Yue takes the lead and stops Zheng Mo directly. The expression on his face and the eyes in his eyes all give people a kind of superior appearance.


    "Go! Why not go! " Zheng Mo hasn''t spoken yet. Han Mei, who is looking on coldly, agrees directly: "it''s not a tiger''s den. Xiao Mo, let''s have a look!"


    Zheng Mo did not expect that Han Mei would say so, subconsciously looked at Suk.


    "Good! I haven''t been to the party yet! It''s good to see it! " Suk shrugged, but with a look of great interest.


    "Let''s go! The hotel is ready! " After Liu Shan finished, he continued to say to Zheng Mo, "you can take my car!"


    "No, let''s take the bus in the back." Han Mei pulls Zheng Mo and Suk and walks directly towards the big golden dragon. Liu Shan''s eyes flash across and fall on Zheng Mo''s back, especially the little buttocks swinging from left to right. There is a meaningful smile in the corner of her mouth.


    The reception was also decent, with a three-story cake tower surrounded by a long dining table with various Western-style cakes, red wine and seasonal fruits.


    In the corner, a small band was still playing dance music, and some students were dancing on the dance floor. The atmosphere was very pleasant.


    "Xiao Mo, eat! If you don''t eat it, you''ll get nothing! " Han Mei carries her plate and chooses the food on the table, with Zheng Mo in her mouth.


    Zheng Mo didn''t know what was going on. Han Mei and Su Ke agreed to come here, but standing here, he really felt a little uncomfortable: "you said you, it''s good for us to eat seafood!"


    "We don''t have to spend money on seafood! Besides, I just want to see Shang Yue''s face! " Han Mei was born in a wealthy family. Shang Yue''s little show off trick was really useless in front of her. She waved to the waiter nearby.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" The waiter is a young man, appears to be very clever, a trot to Han Mei in front.


    "Do you have Raffi in 1982? Give me two bottles! " Han Mei said to the waiter."I''m sorry, we don''t have it in 1982 now!" The waiter is a bit embarrassed. After all, as a hotel providing services, it''s not too beautiful that it can''t meet the needs of customers.


    "Do you have one in 1985?" Han Mei seems to have some research on red wine, so she just said the years casually.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have this either!" Waiter a black line, very embarrassed to return to a sentence.


    "This can have!" Han Mei is not annoyed, and says with a smile.


    "That''s not true!" The waiter was relieved to see that the customer was still good at talking. He learned from Zhao Benshan''s sketch and defused the embarrassment.


    "Do you have it in 1986 or 1988?"


    "Eight years old!" The waiter finally got a positive answer.


    "Well! Then you go and open three bottles for me and put them on the bill! " Han Mei looks at the waiter to pick up the wine, squeezing her eyes at Zheng mo.


    When Suk saw Han Mei''s bad smile, he felt that she had done nothing good, and Zheng Mo, who knew Han Mei, was speechless: "it seems that Shang Yue will be killed by you!"


    "Hey! You can''t die. Three bottles in 1988 can''t reach 30000! " Han Mei is really familiar with the market, but the next words let Suk look at her with new eyes.


    "The name of the party sounds good. It''s all about self-help! All the expenses can''t exceed ten thousand yuan! Hey, hey, I want to see how Shang Yue will cry when he pays the bill! " Han Meiyue said that the more happy he was, the more elated he was.

 Chapter 446

    The small reception arranged in the banquet hall on the second floor is also decent. A group of students seldom have such an opportunity. Although they usually have dinner together, this kind of occasion really makes them excited. |i ^


    in the dance floor, men and women are swinging their bodies with the music. Only three Suk people are standing in the corner and whispering. Three bottles of ''88 Lafite wine have been opened, and everyone''s glasses are slightly poured.


    Yin red liquid was shaking at the bottom of the cup. It seemed that such a small piece would be worth a hundred yuan.


    "It doesn''t taste very good either!" Zheng Mo, encouraged by Han Mei, tasted it and said with a frown.


    "Hi! We can''t drink it at all. You should take revenge. Let''s drink the boy straight to bankruptcy! " Sure enough, Han Mei is as ruthless to the enemy as the autumn wind sweeps the fallen leaves.


    Suk holds the cup and looks around with great interest. He sees that the upstart young master named Liu Shan suddenly steps onto the podium in the hall, with a wireless microphone on the table.


    "Cough!" Liu Shan cleared his throat and looked at these people with a smile. The satisfaction and vanity in his expression brightened his eyes. He raised his hand and touched the thick gold chain around his neck.


    "Fellow students!" The sound was amplified through a microphone and a loudspeaker on the roof. The band stopped and the students turned their heads.


    "Today is my wife Shang Yue''s birthday party. I would like to express my warm welcome and sincere thanks to all of you for coming here." Liu Shan stood on the podium and talked a lot. He didn''t know where he learned it. Sure enough, after he finished speaking, the group of students at the bottom seemed to be playing dope and clapped.


    Liu Shan made a gesture of pressing his hands down. Sure enough, the applause stopped slowly. Looking at the obedience of these students, Liu Shan was very excited and proud. He was as happy as a blooming chrysanthemum, and then he said, "since today is Shangyue''s birthday, now let''s invite our princess, Shangyue! ¡±


    sure enough, after Liu Shan''s words, the band immediately began to play again. Accompanied by the music, Shang Yue slowly stepped onto the podium. The pink dress looked cute and sexy in this light, but with Shang Yue''s face, it obviously lowered the score and destroyed the beautiful feeling. The makeup on.|i^


    ''s face is not very strong, but it is obviously lack of sleep, resulting in a pale complexion, dark blue bags, even a few small acne on the forehead. In any case, it can''t cover up the foundation, blush, and it can save her slightly.


    But now the woman pretended to be a goddess, walked up step by step, and then gave Liu Shan a loving hug.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud noise.


    "Kiss one!"


    "Kiss one!"


    "Kiss one!"


    The atmosphere is as warm as the wedding scene. Han Mei obviously doesn''t like it very much. She snorts: "what''s Shang Yue''s first boyfriend?"


    "Well, it seems that there are about twenty people in the queue." Zheng Mo also seriously thought about it, and then replied.


    "It''s disgusting. A cannonball man and a black fungus make themselves look like Romeo and Juliet. Who doesn''t know it''s XiMenqing and Pan Jinlian?" Han Mei turned her head and glared at the couple.


    There was a chill in Suk''s heart. Sure enough, every woman has the talent of poisonous tongue. When the time comes, she can still produce critical hit. It''s really annoying.


    Just after Han Mei said good Kung Fu, the students on the dance floor cheered again. Sure enough, Liu Shan and Shang Yue had already got a kiss on the other side of the stage.


    After kissing for a long time, it took about three or four minutes for them to separate. Then they watched Liu Shan take down the microphone from the podium: "happy birthday, wife. On such a day, I want to sing a song for you!"


    I didn''t expect that the boy really had a good hand in picking up girls and singing. Suk felt that he had learned something from him. This time, it didn''t come in vain.


    Liu Shan holds the microphone in one hand and reaches to the band in the other corner: "welcome to the band teacher! Mice love rice, thank you


    "I hear you!"


    "There''s a special feeling!"


    "Let me"


    Suk looks at the forgetful Liu Shan singing on the stage with a black line. Although the melody is normal with the cooperation of the band, NIMA''s voice is not very pleasant!


    "I''ll go! Is this to kill pigs? " Han Mei pats her forehead and is heartbroken. But there are so many people in the world who hold bad feet. After singing this song, there are thunderous applause immediately.


    Even some people are still shouting: "another one!"


    Liu Shan felt like pressing his hand out, and then he reached out and made a quiet gesture: "fellow students, let''s be a witness!" As he spoke, he took out a small rectangular box from his trousers pocket.This action immediately led to a scream, and even Shang Yue was excited, his eyes shining: "husband, thank you!"


    When the box opened, Liu Shan took out a necklace. It was made of platinum. Although it was not as thick as the one hanging around his neck, it was also very delicate and attractive.


    "I guess that cannonball man hasn''t got it yet!" As soon as Han Mei saw that the boy had a lot of capital, she directly judged the cause and effect, but Suk didn''t have the time to pay attention to this. While filling her stomach, she continued: "let''s eat! Don''t just look at people, you two


    "Thank you husband!" Shang Yue''s eyes are full of emotion. When Liu Shan takes the necklace for her, it''s a deep hug. This scene is so touching. It''s just a scene of money worshippers meeting upstarts.


    "I''m happy today! I''m glad to have a husband who loves me so much. He held a birthday party for me I didn''t expect Shangyue to speak so beautifully. It''s really in tune with Liu Shan. It''s all official: "as a woman, it''s my luck to meet such an excellent man. It''s a blessing that I don''t know I''ve been cultivating for several generations!"


    in high spirit, the more he listened to the more comfortable heart, the more he was on the face, and what he could do without flattery. He consciously held the small waist of Shang Yue and nodded his head to the lively students, for fear that others would not know that such awesome man was his own.


    "He bought me a dress, held a cocktail party and gave me such a valuable necklace. I know he loves me! But there is another kind of love, which is also precious


    Shangyue is like a speech, crackling and saying: "my friend Zheng Mo!" Her this words, immediately all eyes of the people all led to Zheng Mo in the corner.


    "You may know that her family conditions may not be good, but he also has a boyfriend who loves him!"


    Shua of for a while, the public''s eyes all turned to Su Ke again.


    All of a sudden, she became the focus of the audience. Suk couldn''t figure out the woman''s intention, but there were not many accidents. The smile on her face was very indifferent. She had to see what medicine she sold in the gourd!

 Chapter 447

    Zheng Mo is not in the same class as Shang Yue, but he always knows her in the same grade. He has long been fond of the girl''s past. He is vain and greedy for small things. He is arrogant and has a strong sense of revenge. |i ^


    the cold topic turns to myself. Subconsciously, she thinks that she is a weasel and pays new year''s greetings to the chicken. It must be a bad intention. Although it sounds normal at present.


    Han Mei and Zheng Mo look at each other, and all of them frown. Only Suk, who doesn''t know the truth, seems to be very interested in listening.


    "I saw with my own eyes that his boyfriend gave Zheng Mo an Apple phone, which was the latest model! Maybe his boyfriend saved enough money to give her. I think it''s a kind of love. Maybe if there''s a new mobile phone, someone will sell a kidney! "


    As soon as Shang Yue''s words fell, it immediately caused a burst of laughter. Everyone seemed to be listening to a joke, but her joke didn''t seem to be finished yet, and she continued: "and Zheng Mo will choose to turn a blind eye to those beautiful clothes and prefer to change into cheap sportswear, just don''t want to add some pressure on her boyfriend!"


    "Maybe this is the little happiness of suffering together in that song!" Every time Shang Yue said a word, she would stare at Zheng Mo, and her face was getting worse and worse, but she was more and more comfortable, which was even better than bed exercise.


    It has to be said that women''s jealousy is so strong that Zheng Mo is more beautiful and better than her. Even Lu Hua, who pursues Zheng Mo, is the prince on a white horse in Shang Yue''s dream. Once upon a time, she wanted to become the white horse in her dream.


    However, Lu Hua doesn''t like himself. He has been following Zheng Mo''s ass all the time. Fortunately, at that time, he also caught a hero to be his boyfriend. Moreover, the conditions are pretty good, so he has a balance in his heart. %&*";


    but at the school gate, Shangyue, who wanted to show off, suddenly let Suk come down and make a new Apple mobile phone, which directly made his vanity fall to the ground and become smashed. Once the seeds of hatred were planted, they quickly took root and sprouted out of control.


    This time, he finally changed into a more classy boyfriend, and happened to meet Zheng mo. Shang Yue could not give up this good opportunity to attack his opponent and revenge.


    Zheng Mo''s face has long become black and blue, and her breath has become short. Her eyes are fixed on Shang Yue. The woman''s small face, which was originally pretty, becomes disgusting.


    Han Mei is even more indignant. Shang Yue''s words roughly sound like explaining love and affirming Zheng Mo''s way of love. However, people with a clear eye can fully feel the irony in her tone, which is completely exposed.


    However, whether it is the short hand of eating others or the friendship of companions, all the students who attended the reception seemed to stand in the position of Shang Yue and looked at Zheng Mo in the corner with a smile. All of them were meaningful.


    "Damn it! If you don''t show her the color, she won''t know that Lord Ma has three eyes! " Han Mei, as her best friend, can''t hold her anger for a long time. She is scolding and has already clenched her fist. She wants to rush up and fight.


    "Han Mei!" Zheng Mo saw that Han Mei''s movement was not right, and quickly grabbed her: "what are you doing! Follow her, let''s go


    "Suk!" Zheng Mo takes another look at Suk, who seems to be in a daze. He shouts at him and turns to walk out. But her movements are always under the gaze of Shang Yue. How can she get away so easily.


    There''s nothing more pleasant than stepping on the enemy. There''s nothing more pleasant than watching the enemy run away, but closing the door of her escape. That''s what Shangyue is like at the moment.


    "Zheng Mo, wait a minute! Don''t hurry Shang Yue once again drew everyone''s attention to Zheng Mo: "everyone is having a good time!"


    Han Mei stops and looks at Shang Yue coldly. She regrets that she didn''t open more bottles of red wine just now. It seems that it''s really necessary to teach this woman a lesson.


    And Zheng Mo has now been almost unable to control the mood of gas, in the face of this people''s eyes, constantly tell yourself not to lose his temper, even if you want to go, also want to go free and easy.


    On the contrary, Suk did not seem to have this kind of consciousness. He stood aside thoughtfully, as if he had been silly for a long time.


    "Now let''s invite Zheng Mo''s boyfriend. Although he looks very ordinary, he has a man who loves Zheng Mo sincerely. How about telling you their love story?" Shangyue now seems to have entered a state of echo.


    Liu Shan is looking at Shang Yue. Although he is not happy with her self assertion, he is willing to see him embarrassed when he sees Zheng Mo''s cabbage. He hopes Zheng Mo suddenly wakes up and turns to himself.


    "Good!"


    "Go up and talk about it!""Don''t be shy!"


    A group of men and women, the atmosphere is very lively, especially those male students, seem to have a kind of jealousy, yell more happily, and some people take the lead in clapping and clapping: "up! Go up


    Suk seems to be unable to adapt. Subconsciously, he looks around. However, seeing Zheng Mo''s nervous expression, he smiles heartlessly and puts his phone into his trouser pocket. Then he turns around and walks to the podium.


    By the time Zheng Mo reacts, Suk has already stepped up. Zheng Mo''s eyes are a little red, as if he were all puppets in Shang Yue''s hands and clowns in the circus. His body trembles with anger at her disposal.


    Shang Yue didn''t expect that Suk would really dare to come up, but when they would be ashamed of themselves and run away, watching Suk on the stage, some unnaturally gave up their position.


    Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose. He looked at the men and women under his eyes. They all looked like watching a good play. He cleared his throat and picked up the microphone: "first of all, I also want to thank you for your concern. Of course, I also want to thank Miss Shang Yue for giving me such an opportunity!"


    It seems that he deliberately accentuated the tone of the word "Miss". Maybe Shang Yue himself was too sensitive. He suddenly felt a hot look on his face. He directly glared at Suk and said subconsciously, "you are miss!"


    "Eh!" Suk was stunned and immediately realized that he had said something wrong. He nodded to Shangyue embarrassed: "sorry, don''t get me wrong! Shangyue Xiaoer! Shang Yue is not miss! "

 Chapter 448

    Suk did show some nervousness, but after that, all the students at the bottom could not help laughing. |i ^


    this time, not only Shang Yue''s face is red, but also Liu Shan on one side is frowning. He feels the gold chain on his neck subconsciously, which can restrain his anger.


    "Hey! Xiao Mo, Suk, this is revenge for you As soon as Han Mei heard Su Ke''s words, she was immediately happy. She took Zheng Mo''s hand and took a few steps forward.


    "Well, what did you say just now! By the way, thank you Shangyue. Thank you for giving us such an opportunity. She''s right. She witnessed the moment when I sent Zheng Mo''s mobile phone. She was our witness. I remember very clearly. Shangyue also had a mobile phone in his hand. She said it was from her husband. It must be this big brother! "


    From the beginning, Suk heard Han Mei say that Shangyue is more diligent in changing her boyfriend than in changing her socks. Either she is tired of playing with others, or they are tired of playing with him. It can be imagined that the man who sent her mobile phone would have been happy with other girls for a long time.


    Sure enough, as soon as Suk finished speaking, Liu Shan''s face suddenly became stiff, nodded awkwardly, and then glared at Shang Yue without showing any trace.


    But Suk could not afford to appreciate Shangyue''s embarrassment and continued to say with a smile: "Shangyue''s words are very reasonable. Everyone has their own definition of what is love. Yes, my conditions are poor. I can''t hold such a cocktail party or buy such a valuable necklace, but I can say I love Zheng Mo!"


    Zheng Mo''s eyes now are only Suk. Shangyue has long ignored him. Especially when he hears Suk saying that he loves himself, he feels as if he has knocked over a honey pot. He was ridiculed by Shangyue before, but he is not happy now.


    "Do you need a reason to love someone? Zheng Mo loves me not because I have no money, but if she really wants me to send a necklace, I''m afraid I might sell my kidney for money! " The same sentence came out of Shang Yue''s mouth with ridicule, but Suk said it as if he was making a harmless joke. |i ^


    although these people are all classmates of Shangyue, and relatively speaking, Shangyue is not very popular, but the psychology of exclusion urges these students not to like Suk.


    But now Suk is standing on the podium, white T-shirt, jeans, a pretty boy, with a faint smile on his face and a nice voice, which makes these spectators slowly accept him, especially some of the girls, staring at Suk carefully.


    "But will Zheng Mo ask me to sell a kidney because he wants something? I''m afraid none of you forces the other party to do something for the sake of his vanity! Right? Shangyue! Would you ask this good man for a party? Or what reward? " Suk turned to look at the woman next to him.


    "Shang Yue''s face is even more embarrassed. She turns her head and doesn''t look at Suk directly, but she has already scolded Suk in her heart. She has really worn it for a long time, and promises that as long as she has a reception, she will go to bed with Liu Shan, which makes Liu Shan nod his head and agree.


    Suk''s words seemed to stab her to the core, which made her panic.


    Liu Shan''s face is as gloomy as stagnant water. Suk''s words not only expose Shang Yue, but also make him feel insulted. However, in front of so many people, he can only resist the attack.


    "Poor man, get out of here!" Liu Shan lowered his voice and scolded Suk fiercely, but he had to pretend to be nothing to hide his action.


    Suk glanced around, shrugged his shoulders, ignored Liu Shan''s words, took the microphone in his hand, and continued: "today I have prepared some small gifts for my beloved woman, too!"


    Zheng Mo was stunned and his eyes were wide open. He was very surprised by his words, but he had inexplicable expectations in his heart. He saw that Suk seemed to wave in the direction behind him.


    Many of the students on the dance floor also saw Suk''s action. They all turned around and looked back. They didn''t know when. At the entrance of the banquet hall on the second floor, many people had gathered, holding flowers in their hands. Under Suk''s gesture, they came in.


    "Ninety nine roses for you, Princess tonight!" A young girl walked through the crowd and came to Zheng mo. she said with a smile that her clothes were printed with the name of a fresh flower shop.


    Zheng Mo turned to look at Suk and saw that he nodded to himself. He finally understood that the flower was really for him. He took it with both hands. Before he spoke, he watched another girl with flowers coming.


    "Ninety nine roses for you, Princess tonight!" The same sentence, the same uniform, Zheng Mo completely subconsciously took over.


    The third girl


    the fourth girl


    until the eleventh girl came: "999 roses for you, Princess tonight, Wizard of Oz flower shop, I wish you and Mr. Suk happiness! Sweet forever


    Zheng Mo''s arms have long been filled with fiery red roses. Even Han Mei shares a lot of them. Each of the two women has countless roses in her arms. The charming fragrance of the whole banquet hall is diffuse, and the air is full of happiness.All the people were stunned, 999 roses. What a shocking scene it was. When they reacted, they all screamed.


    Zheng Mo turned his head, and his eyes were full of tears. He looked at Suk from a distance, biting his pink lips tightly. He wanted to walk past, but he found that his strength seemed to have disappeared, and he just stood still.


    Suk looked at Zheng Mo with a smile and raised his microphone again: "Princess tonight, can I sing a song for you?"


    Zheng Morgen didn''t know how to open his mouth. He could only nod his head heavily and watched Suk go to the band in the corner and sit directly at the piano.


    It seems that someone has talked about the princess before, but in contrast, in front of Zheng Mo at the moment, it''s like a joke.


    The fingers of his hands moved a little. When he pressed the black and white keys, a beautiful melody came out. The microphone was placed on the stand in front of him. Suk finally began to sing:


    "I love you for no reason!"


    "Deeply in love with you!"


    "No reason, no reason!"


    "


    Suk''s voice is low and magnetic. In the sound of piano, it is like a poet singing. His smile is warm and warm. He always looks at Zheng mo.


    As a song draws to a close, the piano finally stops.


    "Do you know I''m waiting for you?" Suk whispered.


    Like being hit in the heart, Zheng Mo can no longer control the surging feelings in his heart. Holding the flowers in his arms, he rushes directly to Suk.


    "Bang!" Suddenly, a dull sound came from outside. Zheng Mo subconsciously looked out of the window. A group of gorgeous fireworks rose into the sky, which reflected the beauty of the night sky.


    [author''s digression]: Thank you bear and please keep quiet for your reward and support! I''ve been a little busy these two days. I almost forgot to say thank you, one kiss each!

 Chapter 449

    "Wow! How beautiful The students on the dance floor, especially the girls, trotted to the window and looked out. After a while, there were two more fireworks in the sky, just like the scattered flowers. All of a sudden, the night sky became bright, just like thousands of dazzling stars. %&*";


    " how beautiful A girl''s intoxicated eyes blurred, suddenly exclaimed: "look down, you look down!"


    Because at the beginning, everyone''s attention was focused on the sky, until the girl suddenly yelled, then she looked down. The exclamation with admiration came out one after another, and the word Zheng Mo became more frequent.


    Zheng Mo holds the rose in her hand, and her eyes are full of tenderness. The strong contrast impacts her mood. From the beginning, she was ridiculed by Shang Yue, until now she is full of happiness. Even the girl in her twenties can''t help but burst into tears.


    999 roses, red as fire, a song "do you know I''m waiting for you?"? ¡·But he was tender as water. Zheng Mo was biting his lower lip tightly with tears streaming down his face. He seemed to have a thousand words in his heart, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    "Do you like it?" Suk''s mouth turned up and his smile was warm and gentle. He watched Zheng Mo''s big tears slide down and raised his hand to brush Zheng Mo''s soft cheek.


    "Well!" Zheng Mo nodded heavily.


    Shang Yue and Liu Shan, who are still standing on the podium, look at each other and look a little ugly. The 999 roses suddenly smash Shang Yue''s fragile vanity. I believe no woman can keep calm in the face of such a scene. Zheng Mo is the one who can collect flowers, which is absolutely unacceptable to her,


    "husband!" Shang Yue seems to have been greatly wronged. He turns to look at Liu Shan and looks like he has been slapped.


    Liu Shan''s anger is hard to calm now. When he heard that boy repeatedly stir up fire in front of him, he seemed to be a shoemaker. Moreover, Shang Yue didn''t deny every word he said, which made his blood rush to his head. However, it''s not the time to settle accounts with Shang Yue, so I have to pour my anger on Suk. Looking at Shang Yue''s sobbing appearance, I still have to maintain my image and pat her on the shoulder: "wait for me to deal with him!"


    At present, only Liu Shan and Shang Yue, Su Ke and Zheng Mo are still standing in the same place in the banquet hall. The rest of the people, including Han Mei, are pushing hard to the window. Fortunately, they are holding a lot of roses in their hands, but some people make way for her.


    Looking at the perfect scene created by Liu Shan, he was suddenly destroyed by the fireworks outside. Suk, who had robbed himself of the limelight, also looked at Zheng Mo and looked at each other. He was so sweet that he could not balance it. He went down from the stage and became fierce.


    "Zheng Mo! Zheng Mo Han Mei went in to have a look, then directly squeezed out, and ran to Zheng Mo''s side. First, she looked at Suk. Her eyes were very surprised, but she immediately yelled at Zheng Mo: "go! Follow me. It''s beautiful outside! "


    Zheng Mo, who didn''t know why, looked at Han Mei doubtfully. It seemed that she didn''t want to leave Suk''s surroundings, and then moved her eyes back to Suk''s cheek.


    "Go! Hurry up


    Han Mei continued to urge: "if you don''t go there, I''ll throw the flowers on the ground!" If it wasn''t for the roses in her hand, Han Mei would have gone directly to pull Zheng Mo, and now she would have used these words to vent her anger.


    "Ah! No Zheng Mo was startled. Suk had given all the roses to him. He was so precious that he was flustered when he heard Han Mei''s words.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go and have a look! " Suk is also interested in Han Mei''s words. He doesn''t know what happened outside.


    "Well!"


    Zheng Mo is like a gentle sheep, very obedient, three people slowly close to the window.


    "Ah! Here comes Zheng Mo! Here comes Zheng Mo! "


    "Is that Suk?"


    "Well! It should be him


    Some people see Zheng Mo come over, as if to meet the star, automatically give her way, and even Suk also enjoy this treatment, the closer to see the outside, the larger the scope, not to go to the window, you have seen all kinds of fireworks blooming in the night sky.


    Like peony blooming, like Chimonanthus stamens, all kinds of fireworks make the night sky into a big garden, and all kinds of flowers compete for fragrance, just like the fireworks party during the Chinese New Year.


    Zheng Mo follows Han Mei. Suk is in the third echelon. When he finally gets to the window, he hears Han Mei shouting to Zheng Mo: "look down here!"


    Zheng Mo seems to be under the body art, standing at the window, the night sky fireworks will reflect her pretty face more gorgeous, the tears in her eyes like no money, running more than, even more violent trend, and her good friend Han Mei didn''t mean to persuade her, but stood aside and looked at her with a smile.


    Suk cast his eyes on the street below. He immediately shook his head with a smile. The whole street had been put under traffic control, leaving a distance of about 150 meters.There are fireworks on the left and right sides of the street, which are lit, launched and blooming in turn. The most important thing is the middle section. On the broad street, there are countless candles lit, and two big hearts are put out. A Cupid arrow passes through the middle, connecting the two hearts tightly.


    And under these two hearts, there is also a set of words from the candle:


    "I have something to say to you! Suk loves Zheng Mo forever


    Pull the flame beating, in front of this picture seems to have a life in general, beautiful, unforgettable.


    Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose awkwardly. It seemed that Zheng Mo was getting more and more excited. The rose in his arms was constantly moving with the sharp ups and downs of her twin peaks. After a while, he cried and became a cat.


    Subconsciously raised his hand around Zheng Mo''s shoulder, and Zheng Mo leaned on him like this: "thank you, Suk!"


    Zheng Mo had some uncontrollable tremors in his voice. He twisted his head slowly and raised his neck slightly: "can you kiss me?"


    Beauty''s request, there is no reason not to follow!


    "Honey! How did you come back? " Shang Yue sees Liu Shan go away in a fierce manner and follows Suk. After they go to the window and have a look at him, they come back quietly. Zheng Mo, the eyesore of Shang Yue, is kissing Suk warmly. The more he looks, the more irritated he is, and his lung will explode.


    "Damn it! I''ll die if I don''t come back! Wipe! The people who set off firecrackers on the street outside are a bunch of hooligans! If you don''t want to die, let''s go quickly! "


    When Liu Shan came to the window, he felt that something was wrong. Without the traffic control of the traffic police, which driver could stand it? But these people were honest and waiting, and some even got out of the car to watch the fireworks.


    Another look, suddenly a bad feeling, there are at least more than twenty or thirty ruffians on the street to maintain order, and the goods squatting on the street to light fireworks are actually the son of the ruffian.

 Chapter 450

    Sun song can now be regarded as the rising tide of chaos. Although it is the control of the three streets, Suk has already been regarded as the big shopkeeper of the three streets after he decided not to ask about these things. %&*";


    in addition, Suk, who retired from the background, is also Liu Feihong''s and Zhang pangzi''s honorary younger brother. Under this name, many thorny problems in other people''s minds are easily solved by him.


    Liu Shan, who runs a company at home, actually met sun song. After all, sun song''s shirt and shorts with Hawaiian style are too conspicuous.


    When Liu Shan was sure that it was Sun song, he immediately remembered what his father had said at the beginning. Be careful when doing business, never mind the white and the black. They all have to be in place. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were smothering secretly, there would be too many.


    "Brother song! How about this? Do you think boss Suk is satisfied with this Huang Mao bared his teeth and laughed, a look of asking for credit.


    "Well! It''s not bad. I look at it and I think, "what''s that word?" Sun song''s brain suddenly crashed and he couldn''t think of the adjective he wanted to say.


    "Romantic!" After all, Huang Mao is much younger than sun song. Although he hasn''t studied much, many fashionable words come out of his mouth,


    "yes! It''s romantic When sun song received the call, Suk just asked him to order some flowers and send them to Zheng Mo, but these days, if you want to get ahead and do something, you have to do 120% or even 200% of your work.


    At the same time, the brothers all got together and told them to move quickly. As they went this way, Huang Mao gave advice. Creative ideas emerged one after another. The atmosphere created by setting off fireworks and lighting candles was really extraordinary.


    Suk is his own boss, and his two bosses are too comfortable to be. Now the boss has orders. If you don''t look pretty, you will feel guilty. |i ^


    although it''s not close, sun song can still see the crowd gathered by the window, but he doesn''t know if Suk is in it. Fortunately, the work is well done. Sun song looks up at the fireworks all over the sky, colorful and brilliant, and can''t help sighing that it''s nice to be young!


    At the beginning, Shang Yue and Liu Shan were in a dilemma. If they wanted to continue to hold the party, the atmosphere obviously changed. But if they just left, they would lose face to grandma''s house!


    Shangyue now fully understands what it means to have been in Hedong for 30 years and Hexi for 30 years. When she saw Zheng Mo today, she had decided to humiliate this proud woman. Moreover, the development of the matter was really in accordance with her imagination. She was proud of her horse''s hoof disease, and Zheng Mo was so sarcastic that she almost cried silently.


    But unfortunately, she guessed the beginning, but did not guess the end.


    A good birthday party is so ruined that it''s in a mess everywhere. Shang Yue''s classmates ignore her one by one, and it''s conceivable that she is in a bad mood.


    Although she didn''t see what happened outside the window, she could think of something she didn''t want to see. So far, she was the only one standing on the podium.


    "Husband, let''s leave here. Don''t tell them the same thing. Let''s go to the Golden Cabinet and sing!"


    Shang Yue looks at Suk and Zheng Mo, and they are still holding each other after the fight, but Liu Shan shows some timidity. He is not as strong as before, and he can only knock off his teeth and swallow them in his stomach.


    "Well! Take your classmates to sing! I''ll order a luxury bag from the gold counter Liu Shan had no choice but to worry about this problem. As for the details of Suk, he was already a little unfathomable. The gangsters all gave some fireworks. What kind of treatment can people enjoy!


    Liu Shan reaches for the waiter, takes out a credit card from his pocket and gives it to him. At this time, Shangyue has tried hard to calm down and takes a deep breath: "everyone!"


    Shang Yue clapped her hands as she spoke, and immediately drew everyone''s attention from the window: "my husband said that he would invite you to KTV in the Golden Cabinet later. What do you say?"


    "Good!" Immediately someone began to echo, the following romantic scene, after all, does not belong to their own, watching the busy for a long time is no longer so excited, this heard someone to please sing, where there is no reason not to go.


    One by one, they all came back from the window. Some of the owners who just didn''t have much to eat quickly picked their favorite food, wolfed down, replenished their strength, and prepared to sing for a while.


    "What? Thirty two thousand? Are you mistaken? "


    Shang Yue quickly pulled himself back. In the audience battle, he didn''t lose too badly. He even drew. At this time, he heard Liu Shan''s angry voice.


    The waiter is holding a tray with Liu Shan''s credit card and a small ticket of charging details in his hand. With a professional smile on his face, there is no change because of Liu Shan''s attitude: "Sir, don''t worry, we won''t cheat customers here, and there are small tickets here. You can have a look!"Liu Shan directly reached for the ticket, took a look, and immediately found the problem: "Raffi? In 1988, three bottles? These three bottles are 26, 000? I haven''t ordered this wine


    "Excuse me, sir, this is your friend''s order!" The waiter pointed to the three Suk still standing by the window.


    "Hoo Liu Shan''s nose is about to smoke. He thought the party would last more than 8000 years. But he let Suk put it together, but he still can''t get rid of it. He raised his hand to touch his gold necklace for a long time, glared at Suk''s direction and signed his name on the ticket.


    "Send those three bottles of wine to your store. Be careful to watch them for me!" Liu Shan naturally won''t make a bad move of packing and taking away. He has already scolded Suk in his heart, but he wants to make friends on his own. Between hesitation, Shang Yue has taken the lead to go out.


    This time, Shang Yue doesn''t want to invite Zheng Mo, just lose face once.


    "Let''s go!" Han Mei, holding a large handful of roses, was very happy to see Liu Shan''s embarrassment at the time of checking out. However, since they had all withdrawn and had not invited her to come here again, she would not stay here.


    "Well!" Suk''s right hand embraces Zheng Mo and follows Han Mei. He slowly goes downstairs with a large group of people.


    Some people are cheap and don''t hold the door. When they get downstairs, they see the big heart-shaped fire still beating. Shang Yue can''t hold it any more. He turns to see that Zheng Mo just walks out of the door.


    "Oh! Sorry, Zheng Mo, it will be a group activity in our class for a while, so I won''t invite you! " Shang Yue had a fake smile on her face. When she thought that these people were coming from the Golden Dragon bus that Liu Shan had found, she had another speech.


    "Also, I''m sorry, we can''t make a special trip to see you off! Alas! If only your boyfriend had a car After that, Shang Yue also took a look at Liu Shan''s silver gray BMW.


    Just as she said this, a car, a white car, came slowly from the side of the street where the traffic had been controlled.


    When the nine meter eight long white Lincoln appeared in front of the public, the majestic momentum, with the incomparable sense of dignity and elegance, was incisively and vividly displayed, and the whole street seemed to become silent for a moment.

 Chapter 451

    The whole street became silent. The traffic flow on both sides was probably due to those gangsters blocking the road. They were in a hurry and changed their direction. They were not in a hurry to watch the excitement in their spare time. %&*";


    but these students were shocked at once.


    More or less, they have seen this kind of extended Lincoln''s wedding motorcade on the street, but only from a distance. But now, such a luxurious and unimaginable Lincoln appears in front of their own eyes, and even there are some reflections on the window.


    White body, black windows, fashion, luxury, domineering, but there is a kind of steady temperament in the publicity. Shangyue''s eyes are full of small stars. At the beginning, the BMW Z4 still felt that compared with it, it was like a child.


    Even the receptionist at the door of the hotel came down to see what kind of customers they were. This opportunity was almost never seen before. After all, the grade of the hotel was not top-notch.


    "This car is awesome!"


    These students soon sent out such exclamations.


    "Yes! I''ll be content to buy one in my life! "


    "I don''t know what it''s like to ride in this car!"


    "It must be more comfortable than Jinlong bus!"


    In this group of students'' heartfelt emotion, Lincoln''s door opened, and then a man jumped out of the car, quickly ran to the side of the car facing the door, and stretched out his hand to open the door.


    Just as everyone was guessing who would come out of it, he saw the driver, looking respectfully at Suk, making a gesture of inviting him in. %&*";


    when sunsong got out of the car, Suk had already expected the present scene. He was totally subconscious and was embarrassed. He raised his hand and rubbed his nose, looking at Zheng Mo on one side.


    If Zheng Mo doesn''t have a little interest in such a handsome long Lincoln, it''s absolutely deceitful. No matter who it is, male or female, old or young, which one has no vanity, but everyone''s way of dealing with it is different.


    When I saw that the driver made a gesture towards Suk, I was very surprised. I immediately looked at it and happened to meet Suk''s sight.


    "Wow! It''s here to pick them up! "


    "I guess so!" Two boys whispered to each other,


    "my God, what a dream!"


    "This is my prince charming A girl seems to be crazy about flowers. She looks at Suk''s back and even has the impulse to rush.


    Shang Yue is biting her lower lip tightly now, her eyes are red. She looks at the driver waving to Suk. She doesn''t know what happened. At that moment, she looks like a clown and has been played by Zheng Mo in the applause. All the things she designed at the beginning are to embarrass herself .


    "Ha ha! Let''s go Suk''s hand has been around Zheng Mo''s shoulder, at this time to see her eyes, gently patted her shoulder, the voice is very soft.


    "Ah? Suk, this car is here to pick us up? "


    Han Mei''s eyes widened, and the drama was too strange! Suk is an ordinary boy in her eyes. Now she knows him a little more and knows that he is still a senior high school student. But what happened tonight makes her feel that Suk has become so strange.


    Do you know I''m waiting for you? ¡·With the dazzling fireworks and the romantic candlelight heart, a luxurious and shapeless lengthened white Lincoln comes out, and a driver waves again!


    Is NIMA making a movie?


    "Yes! Do you want to go up? " Suk hurried, Zheng Mo was in a daze, and then he looked at Han Mei and said.


    "Yes! Of course Han Mei, holding a lot of roses in her arms, was about to step forward, but she stopped again and turned to Zheng Mo: "Xiao Mo, hurry up! Your boyfriend is so awesome! "


    When Han Mei says this, she glances at Shang Yue in the crowd intentionally or unintentionally. She flies with a white eye, turns around and walks into the car first.


    Zheng Mo felt that she must be having a dream tonight, just like Cinderella in crystal shoes. She was really worried about the midnight bell. Everything turned into a bubble. Only Suk around her could make her feel real.


    I can feel his body temperature, his thick chest, and even the kind of tender feelings.


    "Don''t be silly, let''s get in the car!" Suk finished, led Zheng Mo''s steps, two people bent forward and behind the car, the door slowly closed, sun song did not stop, quickly trot, back to the driver''s seat.


    One side of the car is full of leather sofa, which is heavy and comfortable. The other side is not only a tea table, but also like a bar table, with a row of crystal clear goblets hanging. When the side light is opened, it is really like a small bar.


    As soon as Han Mei got in the car, she put the rose in her arms aside and sat on the sofa shaking her body back and forth to check the comfort of the sofa. When she saw Zheng Mo and Suk coming in, she said, "Xiao Mo, sit fast! This luxury car is different! "The car door closed slowly, and the sky star crystal lamp inlaid on the roof became bright. Zheng Mo carefully put the rose in his hand aside, but he was still a little restless. Looking at Suk''s eyes, he always had an incredible doubt.


    "Suk! Is that true? "


    "Silly girl, of course it''s true! Or you pinch me! " Suk raised his hand and gently stroked Zheng Mo''s cheek.


    "Ah! There''s also a place to wash your hands! " Han Mei suddenly became interested. She ran to the sink and turned on the tap. Sure enough, there was water pouring out.


    "Suk, what are you from? one born with a silver spoon in one''s mouth? Is this your car? It''s not like that! " Han Mei turned to look at Suk, and looked up and down again: "you are really an eye opener today!"


    "It''s all the help of friends! I can''t watch Xiaomo being bullied by others Suk feels that Zheng Mo is very clever today, and he doesn''t speak. He always looks at himself silently, with deep affection in his eyes.


    "Ah! What''s this? " Han Mei sits back on the sofa and finds that she has a row of electronic buttons on her hand. She presses them subconsciously and looks at an electronic screen slowly opening in front of her.


    The screen first emits a soft light, and then begins to appear, like a movie, with "all the way west" written in the lower left corner of the screen.


    "I''ll blow for you first!"


    A woman''s voice rang out at the same time. All three of them looked at a sexy woman on the screen. Now she was lying on a gentle man with glasses. The two large masses of snow-white soft meat seemed to fall down. As she spoke, she gently swept her lips with the tip of her tongue.


    Suk felt hot on his face. Looking at the man and woman, he began to tease each other from a very normal appearance. His clothes were less and less. He didn''t hear a word of their dialogue. Only three people in the carriage were breathing quickly.

 Chapter 452

    "What''s your name?" Lying on the bed, the man with glasses seems to be a little nervous, but also with an inner voice, saying that he had summoned up the greatest courage before he spoke. %&*";


    " my name is Xiaosi! " The Hauru woman was quite natural. She was lying on the side of the man with glasses, wearing a light pink gauze dress with a skirt covering only her hips.


    "Xiaosi? Ten years of life and death is two boundless, do not think about, since the unforgettable thinking I''ll go. The man with the eyes is still a talented man. He speaks his own words.


    The picture is still very normal here. At the next moment, Xiaosi turns over and rides directly on the man with eyes, smiling, and his two big white legs directly enter the camera. Then it comes from the TV: "I''ll blow it for you first!"


    Blow? Blow!


    He was very smooth and didn''t even feel a little bumpy in the process of moving. Among the three people, Han Mei and Zheng mo were the most sensitive. It should be Suk.


    He didn''t like to eat vegetables when he tasted meat. With the experience of fish and water, many things went by analogy. He even had the chance to visit the station once, which greatly broadened his knowledge. Therefore, the meaning of this woman''s words was immediately understood by Suk.


    It''s like a fire in winter, burning Suk''s heart.


    The heat flow in the body is divided into two steps, one up and one down, and both ends are swollen. The so-called "blowing" picture has already been filled in the brain.


    "This is all the way west?" Han Mei seems to have just discovered the title of the film in the lower left corner, but the plot has really made her blush.


    "Han Mei, let''s turn off the TV!" In fact, Suk has heard the name of this film for a long time. I remember that Wang Xiaogang was eager to see through it some time ago. He was looking forward to the seed every day. That''s right! This is a very eye-catching film. Han Mei, known as "lecherous Mei" in the world, naturally knows the origin of the movie. When she hears that Suk says that he wants to turn off the TV, she immediately starts to show her contempt for his timidity.


    "What is it? This is all the way west. I haven''t seen it yet! We''re not allowed to play in the cinemas here! "


    Zheng Mo doesn''t seem to know what''s the secret of the film. Although the picture just now is a little provocative, there are so many plots like this in movies and TV dramas. You have to change the remote control for ten times. At least five of them are scenes, and the remaining five are advertisements.


    "It''s a three-tier movie!" Suk reminds Han Mei in a low voice, but Han Mei''s reaction is far beyond her expectation. She looks at the girl and gives her a hard look.


    "Nonsense, I know it''s a third level movie. What''s wrong with the third level movie? Can''t be seen? You don''t say you don''t dare to watch, do you? Please, it''s just a three-level film. You should enjoy it with artistic eyes, not with obscene thoughts! "


    As soon as Zheng Mo hears that it''s a three-level movie, she subconsciously wants Han Mei to turn it off. But before she speaks, she suddenly sees that the picture on TV has changed, and she suddenly loses her voice and screams.


    "Ah Like a frightened rabbit, covering his mouth, his face turned red.


    Han Mei and Suk are startled. They also move their eyes to the TV. They see that the picture has been switched to the bathroom. Xiaosi has taken off all her hair and is red with her upper body. The two pieces of meat in front of her chest are exposed in front of three people.


    Although Han Mei is very speechless, she is also very voluptuous, but in her imagination, shouldn''t the so-called three-tier film be a little secretive? Isn''t there a vase or curtain to block the important parts?


    Although these female college students are bold and unconstrained in their dormitories, and some even secretly put a film to study, what they see directly is a blockbuster. It''s the first time that they see this type of three-level film, and there is a man accompanying them.


    "It''s quite big! It''s just a little drooping! " Han Mei doesn''t seem to have much reaction. She leans on the back of the sofa and doesn''t look askance, but her scarlet complexion and shortness of breath have betrayed her incisively and vividly.


    "You look like you''re in average shape!" Han Mei, who pretends to be calm and natural, still shakes her head while making comments, in order to hide her confusion. After all, she just despises Suk, and now she has to continue to watch even if she is still dead.


    Zheng Mo''s heart beat faster and faster, and his breath became thick. Looking at the picture, the man and the woman all stood naked together, and the whole body seemed to be burning hot. With the heat, the body could not lift up any strength, and the palms were full of sweat. Unconsciously, he fell into Suk''s arms.


    But curiosity will kill the cat, this sentence is true, although Zheng Mo has been nervous to the point of slightly shaking body, can hear the voice from the TV, or subconsciously secretly look.


    "It''s so long!"


    "What''s so long?"


    "It''s so long!"


    The woman has squatted under the man''s body, and the man with glasses has left behind a figure without inch.


    Suk took a deep breath and tried to calm down. He wanted to turn off the TV now, but when he glanced at it, he found that Han Mei seemed to enjoy it.But I''m afraid that the small tent I''ve been suppressing will soon be lifted up. I clench my fists with both hands and quickly bow my head. Instead of looking at it again, I see Zheng Mo''s pretty face.


    Double cheek flying clouds, red halo all over, eyes are a little shy blurred, head down, leaning on his shoulder, completely a pair of affectionate appearance.


    Suk''s eyes naturally see Zheng mo ''.


    The tenderness within reach, like an electric current, makes people feel a sense of satisfaction from the heart. Now Suk''s head is blank, and his heart is so hot that he can''t control his will. Even the gentle strength of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade can''t wake him up.


    "Calm down! Calm down In fact, Han Mei has been on pins and needles for a long time. The small film in front of her is constantly changing, which makes her blush: "it''s a third-class film! What''s the big deal! "


    Although she has been cheering herself up all the time and doesn''t want to make herself feel ashamed of the great title of lecherous Mei, Han Mei''s fierce heartbeat and heavy breathing have made her unable to resist the stimulation of the film in front of her. Her body is also hot, and even has some strange feelings somewhere. She turns to find the switch.


    Who knows to see Su Ke and Zheng Mo at the moment of movement, suddenly exclaimed: "what are you two doing?"

 Chapter 453

    Zheng Mo suddenly moved away from Suk''s arms, blushed, and sat up awkwardly, but the unusual folds of the upper body movement showed what happened just now. |i ^


    Suk was also startled by Han Mei''s voice, and his face was a little white. Subconsciously, he looked down at his palm. It was just this palm, which had just penetrated into Zheng Mo''s T-shirt. It was a pleasure to climb the peak.


    Han Mei was also a little embarrassed. Looking at the embarrassed expression of the man and woman in front of her, she felt as if she had separated Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai''s Ma Wencai. In a hurry, she thought of turning off the TV.


    When I raised my hand, I pressed a key, but maybe I was too careless. I didn''t press the stop key correctly. Instead, I fast forward for a while. After a few seconds, the picture changed from fast forward to natural flow.


    With the picture, the sound of the TV becomes clearer. The gasping sound is sandwiched in some other sound. Just listening for a while can make people excited.


    The three people looked up again, and the picture had been transferred to the bed. Xiaosi was like riding a horse on the vast prairie. With the horse''s back constantly fluctuating up and down, the two fat rabbits on the chest were even more happy.


    "I can''t stand it!" Han Mei finally realized her mistake and directly found the power off button. The TV picture finally stopped, frozen in the battle between men and women, and slowly disappeared.


    Zheng Mo''s heart beats very fast. This is not the first time that Suk has probed into his bra. Last time, he was still in the woods of Bijia mountain, but that feeling still makes people immersed in it.


    Suk''s hand seems to have magic power. It touches her body, but it seems to set a fire in her heart. The picture on TV just now also stimulates her soul, which makes her have an impulse to give herself to Suk and turn herself into a butterfly. %&*";


    this kind of feeling is very strong, even just now she has some can''t control herself, made a shameful move, if not just Han Mei suddenly yelled, my God! What a shame!


    There is a kind of illusion in Suk''s heart, which is like reality and illusion. It seems that his brother suxiaoke is caught by Zheng Mo, which is very mysterious. If there is any, it seems that there is nothing.


    "Suk! You send me to school first! I''m not going to be a light bulb here. I can''t stand it any more. The TV is playing three-level movies. You''re going to become a live blockbuster here! " Han Mei said and glared at Suk.


    "It''s up to you to open a house or play with the car shock!" After that, Han Mei turned her head directly. To be honest, her situation is too embarrassing now. Looking at the two people''s affectionate and affectionate appearance, she seems to feel the same way. She wants to get into Suk''s arms and let him trample on them.


    Zheng Mo is too nervous to look up. At this age, many things have been understood for a long time. After graduation, even now in the university campus, some people have already begun to talk about marriage, and some even have to drop out of school to have children.


    Once upon a time, I thought about what the future man would be like, his love and his marriage. But since Suk broke into his life, he always seemed to bring him into his expected husband role from time to time. Although he was still young, even the legal marriage age was still very early.


    But today a series of dreamlike romantic affairs have completely let her sink down. If Han Mei is not present, what will happen next second is something she can expect and accept from her heart.


    Unfortunately, Han Mei was present and had already put forward her opinions.


    "Suk, take us back!" There is no way, Zheng Mo was Han Mei said so, but ashamed of shameless, how dare to get along with Suk alone, slowly raised his head, beg for mercy general said.


    Looking at the blush on her face, a shy Zheng Mo, and even the girl''s eyes with a trace of tension and confusion, Suk breathed out a deep breath, calmed her heart, and showed a gentle smile: "good!"


    Suk looked around the car. Maybe he had a reward for proficient driving skills, so he found the phone connected with the driver''s seat in front of him.


    "Hello! Brother song


    Sun song drives this lengthened Lincoln slowly. Fortunately, he has been driving all over the place since he was a teenager. Although he still has a c-book in his hand, he has no problem driving a bus, but now he needs to be more careful.


    It was an accident that the movie "all the way west" was put in this car. At that time, Huang Mao gave some advice, saying that if there was a long Lincoln to support the scene, it would be very handsome, but such a luxury car is not so easy to find.


    Sun song immediately sent his younger brother to look around for the wedding company. He happened to find one and drove it directly. As for why there was such a movie on the car, it was impossible to verify.


    Because he didn''t listen to Suk about his destination before, sun song had been going to the spacious road at random. Leng Bu Ding was shocked when he heard the phone ring.


    "Boss!" Sun song''s voice soon came back."Let''s go to Weihai college!"


    "All right!"


    Sun song received instructions, immediately find the best route to Weihai college, after all, such a nine meter eight length Lincoln, not any path can pass.


    Put down the phone, Suk''s mood has calmed down a lot, and Han Mei''s recovery is faster, eyes a bright: "Suk, what are you in the end? It seems very powerful! "


    "No! I am a small nose, small eyes, small people! What will happen! " Suk shrugged his shoulders.


    "What did that man call you boss just now? Also, when we came out, I saw a lot of people on both sides of the street. They all looked like underworld! " As expected, Han Mei''s eyes and ears are wide: "you are not the successor of the underworld family, are you? It''s like the one in the old fool


    Although in fact, Suk''s current state is somewhat similar to what she said, Suk really doesn''t want too many people to know about these things: "you saw too many movies, where are so many underworld?"


    As soon as Suk''s voice was heard, he felt that the Lincoln car, which had been running very smoothly, suddenly bumped. The strength was transmitted from the rear of the car, just like being chased.


    The red rose, which had been placed on the sofa, rolled down in an instant. Zheng Morton was so distressed that he quickly bent down to pick it up. Suk subconsciously looked back.


    "Which is Suk! Get out of here Suk opened the door in the moment, a very arrogant voice sounded, the intention is not good.

 Chapter 454

    Sun song used to drive well, but he was caught in the rear end of the car. His anger leaped up and he jumped out of the car and ran to the rear of the car. %&*";


    the speed is very slow, and I don''t catch up with the traffic lights. Under normal circumstances, there will never be a rear end collision. What''s more, the Lincoln I drive is still so conspicuous at night.


    "How do you drive?" Sun song frowned and looked at a young man in front of him. Before he came, he had already jumped out of the car and waited for him. However, he seemed to have some origins and didn''t speak too fast.


    A military Green Land Rover is a huge vehicle. Even in front of Lincoln, who is 9.8 meters long, it doesn''t seem to be at a disadvantage. The young driver doesn''t seem to take this small accident seriously at all. He reaches out and touches his small flat head: "which is Suk, come out for me!"


    Sun song''s face became serious before the young man''s voice fell. Since he could call Suk''s name, it was obviously not just a small accident.


    "Who are you?" Sun song stepped forward and looked at the man. As soon as he finished, the door opened and Suk jumped out of the car.


    "I am! What can I do for you? " Suk can clearly feel that this person does not know himself. He is in his twenties. He is in his seventies. Compared with himself, he seems to be half a head shorter. His hair is very short, which is a bit like a student''s head. But when he stands there, his waist is straight. When he sees Suk''s appearance, he doesn''t believe it.


    "You are Suk?" The man touched his chin and looked up and down at Suk.


    "Who are you?" Suk did not answer his question, but directly asked him. Suk was sure that he had never seen the Hummer. He subconsciously took a look at the license plate of the Hummer. |i ^


    black on white background: empty f38638, this should be the serial number of the air force!


    "Ha ha! It doesn''t matter who I am. Today I''m entrusted to come and see what you look like! " Xiao Ping shook his head in disappointment: "there''s nothing to look at! It''s a loss this time! "


    The boy muttered as he turned around and wanted to leave, but he turned his head again: "brother, I advise you to stay away from Wan Qihong, or you will die miserably!"


    Suk saw that the boy suddenly appeared, and then he was about to leave. His eyes narrowed slightly, his face became a little serious, and he blurted out: "stop!"


    "Well?" The young man, who had gone to open the car door, stopped unexpectedly, gave a smile and tilted his head: "are you sure you are telling me to stop?"


    "Hit my car and leave without any indication! Is it too impolite? " Suk could feel that the man''s momentum changed when he stopped. Although he still had a smile on his face, he was a lot colder.


    The muscles of the whole body tense up instantly. After the mastery of Jeet kune do, the body''s reaction force is strengthened. It is completely subconscious and ready to respond.


    "What? I''m always rude. What''s your opinion? " With these words, the little Flathead man turned back and walked back, but with his action, the door behind the Hummer opened and two men jumped down from inside.


    Suk then found out that he was not alone, but now that he had shown his hostility, there must be a result. He also stepped forward: "that''s the opinion!"


    As soon as he finished, Suk made a sudden effort on his toes, and his body rushed like an arrow from the string. His right arm contracted backward, and then his fist had been punched out.


    Small flat head for Suk rashly start, but also not too many accidents, but eyes lit up, the body does not retreat into Suk, once hit the left arm block out, the center of gravity down, the right shoulder as the attack point, straight to Suk''s heart.


    As soon as Suk saw that the other side reacted so quickly, he quickly changed his moves. His right hand was flat and his five fingers were straight. Like a javelin, Suk stabbed him in the throat.


    The change of this movement is unexpected. If you really concentrate on the throat, you will be hurt a lot. The smile on xiaopingtou''s face will fade instantly. His right foot is the center of the circle. Driven by inertia, his body will turn 180 degrees, his left arm will bend, and his elbow will hit Suk''s back quickly.


    Suk suddenly felt a sense of crisis behind him. His body suddenly accelerated forward and broke away from the attack range of the small flat head. In this way, the positions of the two men changed greatly.


    Xiao Pingtou stood close to sun song, while Suk was very close to the two men who got off the bus.


    Suk didn''t know why he became so impulsive today. If he really wanted to figure out the reason, he might have watched "all the way west" in the car. After his blood was boiling, there was no place to vent his anger. They didn''t stop at all. After they stood still, they quickly fought again.


    Sun song stands on one side and stares at the two men who get off the bus. They are all in their early seventies. Although they are not strong, they can give people a very strong and explosive feeling. But now they are all standing on one side in silence and have no intention to start.


    Soldier! Sun song can be absolutely sure that these three people are soldiers. Without mentioning the license plate of the Hummer, the temperament and standing posture of these three people can fully explain everything.After Zheng Mo and Han Mei got off the bus, they saw that Suk started to fight with a strange man. All of a sudden, he was in a bit of a panic: "what''s the matter?"


    Zheng Mo, who couldn''t figure out the situation at all, had to ask sun song, the driver.


    "Nothing! These three people can''t get out of the trap! " After all, on the surface of Weihai, sun song had some confidence in saying this. Besides, he had seen Suk''s skill for a long time. He didn''t have any pressure to fight with him.


    "Bang!" Suk was inevitably punched in the chest, and his breath became disordered. He quickly stepped back, but the little flat head was no better. Suk''s previous foot directly kicked on his calf bone, and the pain didn''t subside, even the movement was a little deformed.


    "Xiaofei! Can you do it? Don''t give us shame At this time, a man leaning on the side of the Humvee bounced his cigarette butts away and said, "if you can''t, change me! I can''t help watching it! "


    As soon as sun song heard this, he couldn''t stand aside. Before, because Suk was one-to-one, and he knew his own level. Even if he stepped in, he might help. But if someone else joined the other side, he would have to fight hard.


    But the next moment sun song suddenly relaxed, not far away from the corner, a car after a car out of the head, toward their side of the direction of rapid open.


    As if to reassure the two girls, sun Song said, "don''t worry, my people are coming!"

 Chapter 455

    Suk was directly hit in the chest by the small flat head punch. He quickly stepped back and carefully watched the man''s movement. The pain from his chest spread wave after wave. If his body hadn''t avoided the key just now, I''m afraid the victory or defeat would have been divided now. I ^


    after taking a deep breath, both of them seem to be digesting the pain just now. Zheng Mo and Han Meigang just see that Suk seems not hurt, and they are very confident. But no one thought that the next second later, the man named Xiaofei was fighting with Suk again.


    Zheng Mo looked at the other end of the street, constantly appeared a car, and heard the driver said: "my people are coming!" Although I don''t know who will come, I feel relieved that no matter who is the rescuer!


    Because of the lengthening of Lincoln, the routes sun song chose were all wide roads in the outer ring road, so there was almost no traffic flow on the road. Suddenly, the cars came out and immediately attracted the attention of others.


    Suk felt that every cell of his body seemed to be excited. His mind was highly concentrated, and his body''s reaction, explosive power and jumping power were all beyond the normal level. Even Jeet kune do had no routine, and he was completely free to do whatever he wanted. He had no moves, but only pursued the greatest results.


    Xiao Pingtou is also more and more surprised. At first sight, Suk is a well-to-do second-generation rich man. He drives all the way to the hotel. He happens to run into a group of students, Liu Shan and Shang Yue, who have not left. Then he is told that Suk got on a white limousine.


    Seeing what Suk looks like, that is to say, he has finished his friend''s explanation, but he didn''t expect that Suk was still in a bad temper and said he would do it!


    Suk''s thin and weak body seems to hide huge energy. Now he has no effective way for him. He didn''t let him! Xiao Pingtou was a little confused about the origin of Suk. He was better than Wudang in the military region. He had no way to deal with a young rich second generation. I ^


    the two companions brought by Xiao Pingtou were cold and stern. Seeing a car parked in the back, at least more than 20 people came around with brake. Needless to ask, they knew that they were the people called by Suk. I didn''t expect that such a boy would be connected with the underworld.


    However, the pride of the soldiers is not something that a few local ruffians and hooligans can frighten. They look at each other, and their bodies are ready to attack at any time.


    Han Mei''s eyes lit up. These so-called reinforcements were the people who set off fireworks and candles downstairs. Unexpectedly, they followed here. Suk''s identity became more and more mysterious in her heart.


    After Huang Mao took these people out of the car, he scattered them and formed a circle. He surrounded them all. Then he went to sun song: "brother song! Do you want to do it? "


    It was only at this time that I saw that Huang Mao still had a machete in his hand. When he came here just now, his hands were always behind his back, and there was a cover up of the night, so we didn''t find it.


    Now the swordsmen show up, not only Huang Mao, but also all the people he brings with them. The machetes and iron rulers are all shining with cold light. In the night, the streets are full of the smell of Xiaosha.


    Now even Zheng Mo, who has been paying close attention to Suk, feels something wrong. Just after relaxing, he is in a panic again. These people are all holding machetes in their hands. This is the rhythm of big things!


    At this time, I heard the Yellow haired boy say what to do, and turned to the driver quickly: "what do you want? Don''t make trouble


    Huang Mao naturally knows who he''s talking about. After all, most of his previous romantic ideas were written by him: "don''t worry, sister-in-law, we''re proper!"


    "Sister in law?" Zheng Mo''s mind suddenly muddled. Which mental hospital did the Yellow haired boy come out of? How could he become a girl''s sister-in-law all of a sudden!


    "Are you Sook''s little brothers?" Han Mei has been in the world for a long time, but she feels her pulse.


    "Ha ha!" Huang Mao did not speak, just nodded, this expression suddenly let Han Mei burst out of the universe, two eyes shine, directly step forward: "are you going to cut people later?"


    Huang Mao is very surprised at Han Mei''s performance. He is not only not frightened by himself, but also full of interest. If he were an ordinary girl, he would have been far away.


    The two men next to Hummer, with gloomy faces, looked at the hooligans around them. When their weapons came out, Rao Shi was still calm, but he had to think more about it.


    "How''s it going? Did you get in touch? " One of the men asked in a deep voice.


    "Well! I''ll be there in a minute Another man put the phone in his pocket and shrugged: "five minutes!"


    "The boy seems to have two talents! It''s the same as Xiaofei


    "Can you see that this boy''s Jeet kune do is not of the ordinary standard. I''m afraid you can''t do it if you go up there!"


    The two men chatted with each other, and it was not only the two of them who paid attention to the situation of Suk and the flat head fighting boy. Naturally, the eyes of the gangsters in the circle were much worse. They only knew that Suk and the man were fighting together, and they were good-looking and noisy, but they didn''t know why,"I''ll go! Boss Su is so good at fighting! How awesome One of them was a man with a polished iron ruler in his hand. He was about ten years old. The edge of the iron ruler had been sharpened very sharp and was shining with faint light. Especially in the night, this light color even had a sharp murderous air.


    "You don''t know how powerful the boss is. Last time I picked out Lang Ming and his brothers, I could see clearly. Do you know how many people were killed in the end?" It seems that men with longer seniority are like showing off when they speak. After that, they are still complacent. After all, it''s really a matter of scenery to turn over another boss of the city. It''s even more like a medal to be able to take part in this action.


    "How much!" Next to the other little gangster was listening, heard this quickly asked a quietly.


    The man who knew the details looked around like I was sweeping myself. Although they were all my brothers, he still lowered his voice: "at least 40, they are all dead! I can''t die any more


    "I wipe it!" The gangsters around him were shocked. In this country where the death toll of each accident is controlled below 30, 40 people are already an astronomical number. But before he finished his emotion, he heard the roar of the engine, and several large vehicles with camouflage cloth drove over Lonely head is very painful, it is not code out, can only be more out of a chapter, the rest will find a way to fill out! More forgiveness!

 Chapter 456

    In front is a military green jeep, followed by two Dongfeng troop carriers covered with camouflage canvas shed. The speed is very fast, and it has stopped outside in the blink of an eye. I ^


    after the jeep stopped steadily, two strong men jumped down, and the two troop carriers behind them were like dumplings. They jumped down more than 20 soldiers, big cornice hats and military uniforms. After jumping down, they quickly lined up and held steel guns, which shocked the people.


    All of a sudden, sun song felt that something was wrong. Although it was not only him, most of the younger brothers here had seen people from the military region when they swept the gold cabinet KTV last time, and they were still on Suk''s side.


    But now the scene changes too fast, from Lincoln was rear ended, get off to now, Suk is certainly no time to greet people, besides, he has called the younger brother to come, there is no need to ask for help!


    The only possibility is that these soldiers must be the helpers from the three men in front of them. The license plate of the Humvee shows their military identity, and they are even more convinced by the association.


    "Wang Tao!" The man who came down from the jeep glanced at the thugs outside and walked straight in without any scruples about the weapons they were holding, while the other companion stayed in place, waiting for instructions.


    "You''re here! If I''m late, I''ll have to be cut to death by random knives! " One of the men next to the Hummer took a few steps, raised his fist and punched the man in uniform on the chest.


    "Come on! Who doesn''t know how powerful you are Green military uniform, dressed straight and tied with fengjikou, was very popular when walking. After two fists, Wen Si didn''t move. He directly opened his hands, held the man named Wang Tao in his arms and patted him on the back. %&*";


    compared with this man, Wang Tao is much shorter, but both of them are equally healthy.


    "Li Yong, let me introduce you!" Wang Tao took Li Yong by the arm and went directly to Hummer: "this is my brother, Zhang Xiu, too!"


    Zhang Xiu shook hands with Li Yong and said hello. He turned to look at the soldiers in the line over there: "the guns are out! There won''t be an accident


    "Alas! It''s OK. If you don''t fight, you can''t kill people. Besides, those ruffians are ruthless. If you don''t show them, they can''t be controlled! " Li Yong turned and looked at the two men who were fighting happily: "ah! How did Xiaofei fight with others? Shouldn''t you be in Jizhong military region? "


    "I can''t help it either. He answered the phone, asked for leave immediately, and rushed here to find the boy named Suk. Here it is. Jeet kune do is great!"


    "Suk?" Li Yong frowned slightly. He didn''t know where he had heard the name. He was familiar with it, but he couldn''t figure out who he was listening to.


    Sun song gave Huang Mao a wink, followed by Huang Mao, who had a deep understanding of it, and made a circuitous turn. He told the younger brothers to calm down and not let people pee.


    After all, in the face of the soldiers with guns and live ammunition, the machetes in their hands are almost useless. Some of the small ruffians who are proud of their military might even have the intention to retreat.


    The more he fought, the more excited he was. The feeling of blood boiling made his body seem to be burning. Although he suffered a lot, now he has the upper hand. When he took time, he looked up at the soldiers in the formation and didn''t panic too much.


    "Bang!" Xiao Fei and Suk raised their feet at the same time, and the calf bone hit a piece again. With a tremor in his heart, he immediately took two steps back: "no! No more


    Suk seems to have entered a mysterious state. Every punch and foot is very casual, and there is no routine at all. However, when they are combined together, they are connected. Suddenly, the opponent retreats and waves to himself.


    "No more?" Suk was stunned. He didn''t expect that the boy would show weakness.


    "I can''t beat you! I''m playing with airplanes. The battlefield is in the sky. Shall we go up and play? " Xiaofei didn''t feel embarrassed because he put forward to stop first. He raised his hand and pointed to the sky.


    Suk shrugged his shoulders, thinking that he had no problem driving a plane. The reward for proficient driving was not in vain, but now he would not let people lead him by the nose: "I still like to be down-to-earth!"


    "Come on! I can''t beat you. What the hell is this! I''m in a hurry to be abused! " Xiaofei''s temperament is also free and easy, this is not only a sign of weakness, directly admit defeat: "I''ll repair your car for you!"


    "You don''t have to. You just give up!" Taking advantage of this skill, Suk has calmed down and breathed. After a fight, he is not tired at all, but energetic. After all, his brain is hot just now, so he started directly. This fight is a little puzzling.


    I''m not short of the money to repair the car. What''s more, the technology of Hummer crashing into the rear of the car is also very particular. Lincoln''s rear only has a dent of about 10 cm, and even the paint doesn''t fall off. But Suk''s purpose is not this: "I want to ask, what do you mean to let me stay away from wanqihong?"


    "I''ll tell you later. Let your people go first. It''s not good to be in public." Xiaofei had seen Suk''s bodyguards with swords for a long time, but in his voice, he seemed to be familiar as a friend, not bossy.Suk didn''t respond. Instead, he looked at the line of more than 20 soldiers. His intention was very clear. Although he was not afraid of any change in the situation, it would be like he had done something wrong if he wanted to stop fighting.


    "Alas! All right, all right! I''ve given up. If we don''t fight, we don''t know each other. I''m Liu Yifei! " Xiaofei''s direct hand.


    "Poof!" Suk had some serious expression, but it became very complicated. He had to bear it if he wanted to laugh.


    "I wipe, I know, damn, laugh if you want, my name is Liu Yifei!" Liu Yifei seems to have been used to it for a long time. After all, his name is just like that of fairy sister.


    "OK, I won''t introduce myself. I guess you already know who I am!" Suk shakes hands with Liu Yifei and makes peace. He turns his head and waves to sun song.


    Because the two men had a strike and had a chat, while sun song was relieved, he also knew that the conflict should be resolved. He called his younger brother directly and removed the encirclement.


    As soon as the atmosphere changed, the three men on Hummer''s side relaxed a lot. They came over directly. Although they were all soldiers, only Li Yong, who was still in military uniform, was steady and resolute. He went directly to Suk and looked up and down: "are you Suk?"

 Chapter 457

    Suk looked at the man in front of him. He didn''t know him, and he spoke in a blunt voice: "I am!" He answered directly. %&*";


    " ha ha, I''m Li Yong from the military training section, I''ve heard your name! " Li Yong reaches out his hand to surprise Suk, but he soon thinks of Zhang Liang, even commander Mai Chenggang of the military division, and his maid Mai Miao.


    "The wasp''s on me?" Suk looks at Liu Yifei in confusion and repeats his words.


    "Yes, Ma Feng has been chasing Wan Qihong for a long time. If he hadn''t come back in Jinling military region, he wouldn''t have let me come to see you first!" Liu Yifei and Ma Feng can be regarded as children, playing together to make a big friendship, otherwise they would not have driven six hours to Weihai because of a phone call from Ma Feng.


    Just in the middle of a few people''s conversation, sun song greets all the gangsters to go home. The two Dongfeng troop carriers just show their face and finish the task.


    "In a word, you have to be careful. Ma Feng is not as talkative as I am, and he is much more powerful than me who plays with airplanes." Liu Yifei didn''t keep a deliberate indifference because Suk was his friend''s rival. He made friends with Suk, who was younger than himself and had a higher skill than himself.


    Because Zheng Mo and Han Mei have been waiting for each other, Suk also refused their proposal to go to a place to talk more, and at least he will have a monthly exam tomorrow. We all understand that after leaving each other''s phone numbers, they disperse.


    "Oh! It''s so boring. I thought there was going to be a war! The battle between hot and cold weapons, the battle between good and evil, is gone Han Mei sat in the car and expressed her emotion directly. %&*";


    " Hello! Are you mistaken! You''re expecting them to shoot! " Suk looked at Han Mei with a black line. After the accident, the ambiguous atmosphere disappeared, and he didn''t feel embarrassed sitting together.


    Zheng Mo also glared at Han Mei, who was afraid that the world would not be in chaos. The occasion just now shocked her a lot. Only at this time did she really find that she didn''t know Suk.


    "By the way, Suk, you said you were not the boss of the underworld. Just now someone called my little foam my sister-in-law!" Han Mei suddenly thought that just now there was a little gangster with yellow hair. She called her sister-in-law Zheng Mo, and she was envious.


    "Lecherous may, don''t talk nonsense!" Zheng Mo was still thinking, suddenly heard Han Mei said, suddenly some panic, quickly want to interrupt her.


    "I''m not talking nonsense, Suk. Do you think you''re the boss of the underworld?" Han Mei''s interest is high and her eyes are shining.


    "Cough!" Suk was in a bit of a dilemma. He didn''t want to let them know too much, but today the development of things has exceeded his expectation. He had no choice but to say, "I didn''t have a choice before!"


    Suk''s voice is very low, like with endless vicissitudes, even eyes have some changes, such changes immediately let Han Mei excited, this is big gossip! In particular, the demagogue Mi Xin with a serious tendency of violence, plus the rendering just now, how could he not be moved? Even Zheng Mo seriously looked at Suk.


    "But now I want to be a good man!" Suk looks lonely, like a struggling patient, and slowly lowers her head. Now Han Mei and Zheng Mo are both in a daze. Is it because she has touched Suk''s heart?


    Just when they were a little flustered and at a loss, Suk suddenly raised his head again: "in fact, I''m a policeman!"


    "I''ll go!" Han Mei was the first to react and wanted to kick a few feet. After hearing the last sentence, the rooftop scene in the movie Infernal Affairs appeared in her head, the dialogue between Liang Chaowei and Andy Lau, and Suk was obviously joking.


    "I hate it Zheng Mo also reflected to come over, angry white Su Ke one eye.


    "Hey, hey! You don''t cooperate at all. It''s hard for me to play two roles by myself, OK Suk scratched his head and finally shifted the topic. At this time, Lincoln slowly accelerated and finally stopped at the gate of Weihai normal college.


    The door opened, and all three of them got out of the car. Han Mei looked at Suk and Zheng Mo: "I''ll go in first, you two can help yourself!"


    "Hello Zheng Mo pulled down Han Mei''s arm, and there were two more blushes on her face: "you wait for me!"


    "No! I don''t want to be a light bulb. What I saw just now was spring. I almost jumped on Suk and forced him to bow. Aren''t you afraid? " Han Mei stands at the gate of the school, immediately reverses her shyness in the carriage and restores her real strength.


    "No fear! Don''t go yet Zheng Mo is totally subconscious and doesn''t want Han Mei to go back first, because Zheng Mo is not sure what will happen to Suk in the next time.


    "You mean I stay and we play 3P? Or let Suk play double? One dragon and two phoenixes After Han Mei regained her power, her accomplishments seemed to increase. In a word, not only Zheng Mo''s face turned red, but even Suk was at a loss.Han Mei was a little stunned when she saw Zheng Mo, so she directly threw away her arm. A trot was about to slip into the door, but she suddenly stopped, turned to Suk and called to Zheng Mo, "have a nice evening, you two!"


    After leaving Han Mei, Suk and Zheng mo were left standing awkwardly on one side. After a while, Zheng Mo said, "let''s go for a walk in the school."


    Suk followed Zheng Mo into the campus. Weihai normal college is very big, and it''s also a garden style campus. It''s very green, and the paths are crisscrossed. When two people walk under the street lights, they can occasionally meet one or two lovers for a walk.


    "I''m very happy today!" Zheng Mo lowered his head and said, "thank you."


    "Just be happy!" In this atmosphere, Suk naturally took Zheng Mo''s hand, and the two people gradually walked away from the crowd. The woods, the half human tall shrubs and plants, seemed that the air was moist.


    "Let''s sit down for a while!" Zheng Mo pointed to a big stone in front of him and said that behind the stone was the lush woods. The night wind rustled the leaves.


    "Are you really a underworld?" As soon as Zheng Mo thought that the little rascal with yellow hair called himself his sister-in-law, he felt a little sweet in his heart, but he also had an unspeakable worry about sukeduo.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m still a student." Suk took a deep breath, beauty in the side, if say these topics, very affect the atmosphere, but when he put his hand around Zheng Mo''s waist, then the topic immediately ended.


    Zheng Mo unconsciously leaned against Suk''s arms, and suddenly heard a sound coming from the woods behind him. The trees were shaking, and the sound was very strange.

 Chapter 458

    Suddenly Zheng Mo immediately thought of something, in the faint moonlight, his face soon emerged a trace of abnormal red halo, breathing also became a little short. I ^


    "eh?" Suk subconsciously turned his head, and he heard the strange sound, like something was crashing inside. Was there someone behind?


    "Let''s go!" Zheng Mo suddenly stood up from the big stone, with a trace of panic in his voice, and was about to pull Suk away from here.


    "Wait, let''s go and have a look!" Suk, subconsciously, took Zheng Mo two steps backward. After entering the woods, he followed the sound and touched the past. The closer he got, the louder the sound was, and there was a heavy gasping and murmuring sound.


    Zheng Mo''s brain is out of the hot torrent of his body. It seems that there are thousands of troops swimming in the blood vessels in chaos. Even his temples are jumping. The strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade seems to be out of his mind at this moment, and he even has a tendency to retreat.


    Zheng Mo was also in a state of blushing. Although she had a clear understanding of this kind of men and women''s affairs in her mind, now, just now, when she saw the live performance, the feeling was even stronger than when she heard other roommates tell their own stories in the dormitory.


    Can feel Suk is just holding his hand, two palms all out of a layer of sweat, wet, but Zheng Mo is also constantly struggling.


    Today is undoubtedly a day that she was deeply moved. She received 999 roses in full view of the public. Maybe many women will encounter such things in their whole life. They are loved as princesses. The romantic piano music is accompanied by Suk''s affectionate singing. The white Lincoln car appears in front of her like a magic soldier.


    "Suk!" Zheng Mo turned around slowly, his voice trembled a little. He looked at Suk''s red eyes and put his hand on his cheek.


    "Well!" Suk looked at Zheng Mo''s peach blossom like gorgeous face. His eyes were full of tenderness. The palm of his hand gently brushed his cheek. Then he felt that Zheng Mo slowly approached him, raised his head, closed his eyes, and kissed his lips.


    A fuse, lit, waiting for it is a violent explosion.


    Suk suddenly put Zheng Mo into his arms, the March tent had been set up, the battle horn had been sounded, the blood was burning, and his right hand had been unconsciously transferred from Zheng Mo''s back to the main position.


    But Zheng Mo is also in a fierce response, when he was in the woods of Bijia mountain, he had a short and warm beautiful relationship with Suke, and now he is better than ever.


    Heaven is a quilt, earth is a bed, someone wants to be a wild mandarin duck!


    Zheng Mo opened the defense line in his heart. If it''s a mistake to fall in love with Suk and it''s a big mistake to give his body to Suk, then let him sink in the abyss of mistakes like a moth fighting fire!


    Two fiery bodies, tightly hugged together, like to melt together, Zheng Mo has been tormented by the body''s hot consciousness is not clear, the heart only one idea, that is: love him, give him!

 Chapter 459

    The night breeze is cool, but it can''t blow out the two groups of hot flames. When the feelings burst out, like water, they kiss each other subconsciously. I ^


    Tianlei moves the ground fire, and the needle points to maimang. Suk feels that his consciousness is a little crazy. He hugs Zheng Mo tightly, and walks endlessly with his right hand, from top to bottom, more and more intense.


    Zheng Mo was even more unbearable, and even had a faint sense of suffocation. In a seemingly hypoxic state, his brain gave instructions to tell him to express himself, but he didn''t know how to start, so he could only clasp Suk''s back tightly with both hands.


    "Honey! What do you think of it here? "


    "Good! There''s no one. It''s hidden! That''s all for today! "


    "Well, let''s change places one day. I want to spread our love footprints all over the whole Weihai normal college!"


    "Ha! Good! I will cooperate with you to fulfill this wish


    A man and a woman are also walking along the path. The man is very thin and tall, but the woman is slightly fat. They are holding hands and looking for places where the lights can''t shine. Finally, they come to the big stone where Suk and Zheng Mo sat before. However, it is obvious that their purpose is not here.


    Zheng Mo''s sports T-shirt is now supported by Suk''s arm. Although the back is still intact, the front is gorgeous. The mottled moonlight is shining through the tree crown, and the beautiful peaks are not real.


    But Suk now only with the touch, has fully felt the kind of suffocating charming, Zheng Mo more and more rapid breathing, with if there is no Jiao panting whisper, listen to Suk''s ears, like marching drum has sounded. %&*";


    slowly bending down, Suk sticks his side face to the mountains and cliffs, feeling the softness and warmth, a strong dry mouth, like a lost traveler in the desert, eager to find water, while the attractive tap is waving to himself not far away.


    "Gudong!" For a moment, Suk swallowed his saliva. Everyone often said to stop his thirst by looking at the plum. But now that there are fresh fruits in front of him, what else do you want? Just take it.


    "Ah A exclamation, followed by a sudden stop, but Suk''s action had to be interrupted, immediately opened his eyes, straight waist.


    Chen elder brother said: "come out to mix, sooner or later must return!"


    It''s just that the time for retribution has come a little too fast, which makes people unprepared.


    When Suk saw the two figures looming behind him, he was in a cold sweat. When he was panicking, he was still in a fluke. Because he was just in their perspective, as a witness, watching a scuffle between men and women. At that time, both sides of the fighting were in full swing, sweating and hot, and they were naked.


    I almost follow their footsteps! When he thought about it, he was still embarrassed, but Zheng Mo also realized that there was an accident. First, he quickly sorted out the brassiere and T-shirt, and then he turned to look at it.


    "Ah Zheng Mo saw a man and a woman standing behind him. He was also frightened and screamed, like a frightened little rabbit. He looked around in a panic and was at a loss. Then he threw Suk aside and ran away quickly.


    Suk naturally followed in her footsteps, leaving a very popular geomantic treasure land for later generations. Only the two uninvited guests looked at each other.


    After running out of the woods, the street lamp was not shaded by the trees, and it turned on a lot.


    "Little foam!" Suk yelled from behind, deliberately lowering his voice.


    Because Zheng Mo was nervous, he ran all the way in a panic and stumbled. After Suk yelled, he found that Zheng Mo didn''t hear him and speeded up.


    In fact, Zheng Mo knew very well that when he turned his back to them, they would never see Suk sticking his head on his double peaks. But he didn''t know what was going on. He always felt as if he had been seen by others.


    "Little foam!" Suk yelled again. As soon as his voice fell, he had caught up with Zheng mo. his hands passed under her arms and put their arms around her waist. They finally stopped.


    Zheng Mo nervously stood on the edge of the path, his face flushed, and he was too nervous to turn to look at Suk. The embarrassing situation kept appearing in his mind.


    Suk could feel how nervous the girl was. Although she was around her waist, her body trembled slightly with her rapid breathing.


    When the habit becomes natural, there will be some things that don''t even react to it. Of course, Zheng Mo, as another party, suddenly tenses her body, because Suk''s hand has just moved up again.


    "You hate it!" Zheng Mo subconsciously said, but two arms also slightly raised, is to give Suk wonderful opportunity.


    When the palm of his hand felt soft and elastic, like a wave of water, Suk reflected his subconscious action, but since it had happened, he would not let go easily.


    Although Suk feels a little embarrassed about his action now, before tonight, they are not so close. Even though there was an episode in Bijiashan before, they did not develop in depth.But now they were like close lovers. Suk put his head on Zheng Mo''s shoulder, and his hands were still on the straight peaks. His chest and Zheng Mo''s back were close together, and he said softly.


    "What? Scared? "


    "You haven''t touched enough!" Zheng Mo was relieved to find that there was no one on the path, but the two wolf claws on the chest peak began to move slowly, which made her stiff. It seemed that there were thousands of ants crawling all over her body, especially the two peaks.


    "Ha ha! You didn''t listen to that song! I''m not tired of touching you a thousand times! " Suk doesn''t know why he behaves like this. He seems to be a luster. After a while of accident, he calms down and warms up again.


    Suk''s words rang in his ears. As he breathed more heavily, a warm breath was blowing in his ears. Zheng Mo''s heart beat faster and faster. At this time, he suddenly felt that his little buttock was supported by something, and his face turned red.


    Zheng Mo is tightly held by Suk in his arms, and his back is close to Suk''s chest. His fierce heart beats faintly. The hot and dry heat in his body rushes to her brain, even makes her feel the impulse to collapse at any time. Now that he is supported behind his buttocks, she is even more flustered.


    "Suk! Don''t do that! "


    Zheng Mo said while subconsciously put his hand behind him, palm spread, palm back close to the small buttocks, stop the small tent constantly prying.

 Chapter 460

    Suk can clearly know his inner agitation, that kind of fire is burning more and more, and even makes him do what he usually dare not do. Before today, I''m afraid I would never dream that I would hold Zheng Mo up and down. %&*";


    but it''s better than eloquence. Now I''m not only comfortable in my hand, but also my brother Su Xiaoke is going to attack. The blood in my blood vessels is pounding Su Ke''s will. Since I had close contact with Luo Feiyan, the sequelae has been pestering him, but Zheng Mo''s whisper just made him wake up slightly.


    The warm current wandering in the body of twelve sections of Taoist brocade has been fighting hard to calm him down, but when Suk''s brain is crazy, he can''t really resist. Fortunately, Zheng Mo just said no to himself.


    But the next moment, Zheng Mo''s small hand directly blocked in front of the small tent, like a moment and attracted a lot of fire, warm palms, weak boneless, and Zheng Mo at the moment the whole body soft, unable to lift strength, this weak block is like stroking.


    "Calm down! Calm down Suk kept repeating this sentence in his heart. After all, subconsciously, he also knew where he was standing. This is the campus. Even if he is in a remote place, there will always be someone passing by.


    What''s more, his relationship with Zheng Mo is not so close. Suk doesn''t deny that he has a good feeling for Zheng Mo, otherwise he won''t make a painstaking move tonight, but after all, it''s not the right time, so he must restrain himself.


    "Hoo Suk''s big hand slowly retreated, and his body slightly moved back to make his small tent as far away as possible, but his heart was still beating, and the fire in his body was still running around.


    Feeling the change of Suk, Zheng Mo was relieved. At the same time, he felt a little lost in his heart. He clenched his fists tightly and turned around slowly. I ^


    "Suk! Do you like me? "


    "Yes!" Suk hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded.


    Hearing Suk''s affirmative reply, Zheng Mo ignored his hesitation and took a deep breath: "now I approve you to be my official boyfriend!"


    "Little foam! I have always been Suk looked at Zheng Mo''s blushing face. Although her heart was still hot, she calmed down a lot after hearing what she said.


    How many feelings does a sentence like contain.


    "You used to have a name! Now you are real! " After Zheng Mo finished, he took a small step forward and pecked Suk''s lips like a dragonfly skimming water.


    Suk subconsciously wanted to hold her in his arms, but Zheng Mo stepped back like a rabbit: "today I''m going back to the dormitory, don''t worry, next I''ll see your performance!"


    "Well! You won''t say I have a probation period, will you Suk scratched his head with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. After his mood was stable, he seemed to be able to relax at last.


    "That''s it! If you don''t pass, I''ll fire you! " After getting Su Ke''s affirmative answer, Zheng Mo''s heart also lost the heat of the previous panic. That kind of instinct like hot impulse slowly turned into a little sweet heart.


    After waiting in the car for a long time, sun song saw that Suk came out of the car slowly, and jumped out of the car with a thoughtful look: "boss, where are we going now?"


    "Go home!" Suk subconsciously replied, but immediately responded and looked up at Sun song: "are you worried?"


    "No, I took time to sleep. I''ll have more energy in my nightlife later." Sun song followed Suk''s steps, and both of them got into the car.


    "Boss, our income this month will come out soon. Now I''m looking for someone to check. After deducting all the expenses, we should have a profit of at least 70000 yuan!" While starting the car, sun song turned to report to Suk.


    "Well!" Suk nodded and then fell into silence.


    Sun song''s so-called income does not mean that he has done any business of robbing families and houses, but the front profits of the two headed wolf brothers in those three streets, and of course, some filial piety that others rushed to send.


    Some things are just like this. Suk said at that time that he didn''t need to collect protection fees for the three streets, because he felt that those who now belong to him could completely pay the expenses of these people, and some of them worked in these shops.


    But those businessmen who have been used to it for a long time don''t listen to this. The more you don''t accept it, the more they rush to send it to you. One is to find someone to support you in case of any dispute. The other is to feel at ease. The right is to spend money to buy something to stop.


    Suk acquiesced in this practice.


    "Boss! I''ll call these people to your account! " Sun song watched Suk with his eyes. Although Suk had said before that all his income would be deposited in a public account and he would continue to invest, as a real boss, he could not make a shout.


    "Well? No, let''s keep the money first Suk was interrupted by sun song again. After thinking about it, he directly denied his suggestion: "maybe I''ll invest in a factory this year too!"Suk has just been thinking about what happened to him and Zheng mo. when he thought that they had unconsciously established a relationship with their boyfriend and girlfriend, he had a big head.


    What are you doing? Suk asked himself.


    Now there is Luo Feiyan, and Li Feifei has long regarded herself as her boyfriend. She even went home to see her parents and had dinner with her. Now there is more Zheng Mo, and she really likes her. How can we deal with the relationship in the future?


    Suk, who is helpless, is interrupted by sun song. He turns his attention to other places. The income of those three streets is as much as 70000. If you put it in the past, I''m afraid you''ll be silly. But now the money he gives to Ma Yina is more than three million, besides the part lent to the woman to treat her family. The 700000 is a bit of a wave I''m not surprised.


    But now Suk suddenly came up with the idea that if this prescription is really effective, should he set up a factory to specialize in production!


    When he thought about it, he couldn''t stop it. He was still thinking about it until he came home. There were too many links between production and sales, and he was even confused. He simply went online to read the relevant knowledge.


    When Suk turned on the computer, he thought of the letter he sent to ice in the hacker base yesterday. He subconsciously changed his agent and connected to the broiler computer. Unexpectedly, he received a reply.

 Chapter 461

    "Who are you?" The letter on the website is very simple. It''s a direct question. Suk guessed intuitively that this ice would not be someone else''s vest, it should be the original one. I ^


    "who are you? The Pentagon? " Although Suk could feel that the other party was the last encounter, he still tried, but the speed of the answer was beyond imagination.


    "Yes, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Is there an activity to attend now?" Ice sent out the invitation directly, which made Suk a little confused.


    In the morning sunshine, Suk rode to school. Although today is the monthly exam, there is no tension. After all, with the clearance of high school subjects, there is no pressure to face the exam.


    Although the score of the 50th grade is good, they can only enter the second examination room. Because of the problem of keeping everyone''s space, there are only 30 students in each examination room.


    These 30 students can be regarded as the top-ranking seed players of No.17 middle school. Without any accident, all of them will enter key undergraduate courses, some will even enter Yanjing University, the most prestigious university in China, and some will go abroad for further study.


    Looking at the No.1 examination room not far away, there are already students waiting outside the door, but they are still busy looking at the exercises in their hands. Suk has no familiar students, even in the second examination room. It seems that he is a bit abrupt with a bag on his back.


    Although I have some reputation in No.17 middle school now, whether it''s the propaganda of being brave for a just cause, or the three boats in the post bar, which is said to be gossip, let more people have an impression on myself, but it''s just that some people will take a look at themselves from time to time, that''s all.


    In the atmosphere of the coming war, it seems that everyone''s face is dignified. It''s not like the examination room at the end of the crane where he used to be. Even if there is an exam next second, there will still be students playing jokes. I ^


    Suk took a deep breath, because he was confident that he would surprise everyone again after the exam, so now he is thinking more about the invitation he received from ice yesterday.


    The target is qingwatai, the website of the presidential palace of the Southern Dynasties, to obtain a list of spies sent against the Republic of the Northern Dynasties. Although ice said that this was only a civil action, Suk thought it was meaningful, but as a hacker, he would never refuse such an exciting temptation.


    Suk readily accepted the invitation. The time was set for the 26th of this month, that is, the evening of this Thursday. Although they had not met, in the following chat, Suk found that his level seemed to be slightly lower than ice. He didn''t know much about many things, but he was suddenly enlightened by ice''s explanation.


    Maybe only after they get the advanced reward of hacker technology proficiency, can they really surpass the level of ice, but who knows when the next reward will appear?


    When the invigilator appeared in front of the crowd with a large stack of test papers, Suk followed other students into the examination room to strictly enforce the discipline of the examination room and distribute the test papers. Suk soon entered the state of answering questions.


    This kind of state is very wonderful. You can see the questions on the test paper, but you can quickly reflect the answers in your mind. Every step is clear and clear, which makes the speed of Suk''s answer very fast and incredible.


    When all the questions were finished, the examination room was still very quiet, just like the rustle of wind blowing leaves. Suk knew that it was because everyone was writing hard.


    After checking back and forth for several times, the subject of mathematics has always paid attention to the accuracy of answers. In the end, Suk still didn''t find out what he was doing wrong. According to this, the full score is certain.


    Suk, who was relaxed, didn''t rush to hand in the paper, because he didn''t want to be too different, so he held his chin and scratched slowly on the calculus paper with his pen in his hand.


    It seems that every exam will make people feel depressed, which is a common problem of students. No matter whether they do well in the exam, they will feel that they have problems in playing, even Li Feifei.


    At lunch with Li Feifei, the girl complained that the exam time was too tight, and she didn''t have time to check it, so she was taken away by the teacher.


    Even in the whole canteen, most of the things discussed are around the examination.


    "How was your test?" Li Feifei saw that Suk didn''t seem to care too much about the exam, and asked while eating.


    "Not bad!" Suk''s answer was vague, but in Li Feifei''s ear, she suddenly brightened her eyes: "OK? So you think you did well in the exam? "


    "Hey! It''s not normal for a man like me to do well in the exam Suk is joking. He doesn''t want Li Feifei to be dissatisfied with the exam in the morning, which will affect his mood and affect the exam in the afternoon.


    "Cut! Who knows what kind of luck you''ve got? You''ve gone to the second examination room! " Li Feifei is still a little worried about Suk''s surpassing himself.


    "Strength! This is strength. Do you understand? " Suk is a little complacent, but it''s not a show off, it''s just an intimate joke.Suk''s strength continued to be smooth sailing in the afternoon''s examination. In the face of obstacles, Suk did not slack off. In addition to the last question of Chinese composition, which is more subjective than objective, Suk even had the impulse to get full marks.


    A few families are happy and a few are sad. Some people do well in the exam and laugh. Some people are upset and depressed. However, seeing Wei Lan''s expression, Suk intuitively thinks that she is very satisfied with the exam.


    "What? Did you do well in the exam Suk pushed the car and walked out of the school with Wei Lan.


    "In the morning, there are several math problems that are not sure, and there is no train of thought. In the afternoon, the Chinese is good!" Wei Lan also confesses that she is confident to be in the forefront again this time. After all, she has been working harder since this period of time, especially after Suk''s blockbuster, which not only makes her feel a little pressure, but also gives her more motivation to learn.


    Two people said while walking out of the school gate, because high school has not finished school, so the school gate is very smooth, there is no feeling of crowding.


    "Suk!"


    Just as Suk and Weilan are going to pedal home, a voice comes over. It''s a little familiar. Suk turns his head subconsciously.


    A woman, with mature charm, but her clothes are very young. Her hair is braided at the back of her head. She has a small shirt with bubble sleeves and white pure cotton material. On the top, there are decorations like ruffles. On the bottom, there are goose yellow Capris and casual canvas shoes.


    "Ye Wei?" Suk had some accidents. He didn''t expect that this woman was on the return flight, the woman who let herself run away. At that time, she could get rid of her by urinating. How could she find her!

 Chapter 462

    "Ye Wei?" Suk frowned involuntarily. This woman left a deep impression on her, especially the sentence "shall we get married?" When I think about it, I think it''s ridiculous. Although I understand it''s her former boyfriend after explanation, it''s too exaggerated!


    And in the end, she hugged her arm without her permission. It always makes people shudder to think of her previous madness in the night war bar. This kind of feeling is like sitting beside a madman with abnormal nerves who can make amazing moves at any time. %&*";


    before I think about it, I did say that I was studying in No.17 middle school. I''m really dizzy!


    But what Suk didn''t know was that ye Wei had been standing in a hidden corner for a long time when he finished school yesterday. He watched Suk walk out of the school and really determined that Suk was really a student of No.17 middle school.


    This afternoon I came two hours earlier to wait for Suk.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to meet you!" Ye Wei saw Suk turn his head and said with a smile: "I''m shopping here!"


    "Oh! What a coincidence Suk said perfunctorily, intuitively, he didn''t want to have too much contact with this woman, but things didn''t develop according to his idea: "why do you leave school so early today? This is your classmate


    Ye Wei''s long tawny hair is combed into a ponytail. Coupled with this casual dress, it doesn''t feel like he''s already 30 years old. It''s very charming to laugh. Even the fine lines in the corners of his eyes seem to disappear.


    "Well! I came out earlier for the exam today! " Suk looked at Wei Lan beside her and found that the girl didn''t say hello to the woman, so she didn''t introduce her. %&*";


    " how about that! Let me treat you to dinner! It''s not easy to meet! " Ye Wei took the initiative to invite, appeared very enthusiastic, and then looked at Wei Lan: "the little girl is really beautiful, how about relaxing after the test?"


    Since this woman appeared, Wei Lan had an indescribable feeling in her heart, especially when she looked at Suk. Although her eyes were very soft, they seemed to be hiding something. But when she looked carefully, she felt like an illusion. Because of this, she was very resistant to the woman in front of her.


    "Thank you! But we still have an exam tomorrow, so we have to review today! " Wei Lan sees this woman to ask to oneself, subconsciously refuse a way.


    "Oh! The exam! It doesn''t matter. It won''t take much time to have a meal! " Ye Wei''s face seems to be some obvious loss, like really let to invite dinner, some pray to the eyes of Suk.


    "I''m sorry! I''ll be busy later! " Suk looks at Ye Wei with a lost expression. He looks forward to it in his eyes. But Suk hesitates a little and refuses. Although he''s a little embarrassed, he can''t help it. He''s really busy. There''s a copy of pingbanfang in his schoolbag, which will be sent to luofeiyan later.


    Sure enough, ye Wei didn''t pay attention to Wei Lan''s refusal, but after Suk''s words, his eyes suddenly darkened, and he seemed to be unable to control his emotions. He quickly turned his head away. I don''t know why Suk felt guilty when he saw that there seemed to be some glittering in her eyes.


    "Let''s go!" Wei Lan turned to see Suk, also found his hesitation, direct voice to remind.


    "Oh! Ye Wei, next time, let''s go first! " Suk sighed in his heart, but before he left, he should say hello politely.


    "Suk!" Ye Wei suddenly yelled. The woman took a deep breath and lifted her double peaks. It was like a balloon, but Suk didn''t pay attention there. Looking at her red eyes, she stopped.


    "Can I have a word with you?" The voice is very light, Daimei light frown, when she said this sentence, Suk feel really can''t say no more, turned to look at Wei Lan, and then directly park the car, walked past.


    "Would you please have dinner with me? Please Ye Wei''s words made Suk a little confused, almost imploring. With that kind of sad look in her eyes, she didn''t look like a 30-year-old mature woman, but like a baby.


    "When suxton was in a state of indecision, his original intention was to stay at a distance. If she could not be provoked, she would not be provoked. But the woman''s appearance at the moment really made people feel pity and could not bear to refuse.


    "Please, today is my birthday!" Ye Wei found that Suk seemed to be moved. His eyes were glowing, like subconsciously stretching out his hand and holding his arm. It was like the scene on the plane. Suddenly, there was no omen.


    "Will you?" Ye Wei knows the meaning of striking while the iron is hot. From crying to now, it seems like a little girl is coquettish. The change is so fast that Suk is in a hurry.


    "Your birthday?" Suk''s tone was loose.


    "Well! Today is my birthday, but I can''t find a friend to accompany me. Originally, I came out to relax. Who knows I met you Ye Wei said, and a smile appeared on his face.Suk had a fierce struggle in his heart, thinking about it over and over again, and finally nodded.


    "Thank you! Thank you See Suk finally agree, ye Wei almost jumped up, and then took a look not far away Wei Lan, asked in a low voice: "do you have time that classmate?"


    "I''ll ask!" Suk turns to ask Weilan. This problem also makes Weilan hesitant. She doesn''t want to go. One is that she doesn''t like Ye Wei intuitively, and the other really needs to go back early to review for the next day''s exam. But she doesn''t want Suk to be alone with her.


    "Who is she?" Thinking for a long time, unable to decide, Wei Lan directly threw out a question.


    "Alas! I know her on the plane. I don''t know the details. I feel she''s a little nervous! " Hearing Su Ke''s reply, Wei Lan''s resistance to Ye Wei is alleviated. After all, Su Ke''s tone seems to be very strange to that woman.


    "You go! But you have to go home early. Don''t delay tomorrow''s exam Wei Lan made a decision, but subconsciously reminded Suk.


    Ye Wei can hear their conversation. After confirming that Wei Lan won''t follow, he tilts his mouth slightly, and a different smile appears. It''s meaningful and seems to have the satisfaction of the plot.

 Chapter 463

    Ye Wei tells Suk that it will be more warm and meaningful if he wants to have this birthday at home. As Suk, since he has decided to spend her birthday with her, the place for dinner is not so critical. %&*";


    but Suk has a guess in his heart. As he finally walked into yewei''s home, it was slowly confirmed that yewei''s home is not big and belongs to boutique small apartment, but the layout is very style and artistic.


    "You live alone?" Suk went in with Ye Wei, with a little doubt.


    "Well! I''ve always been alone Ye Wei nodded, because this successful invitation to Suk, all the way in a good mood, smile has been hanging on his face, and even walk is very happy.


    "Why don''t you sit down for a while? I''ll take a shower first Because the house type is not big, so ye Wei directly points to the direction of the bathroom, next to the TV wall in the living room, a wooden door with the same color as the wall.


    "Well! All right Sukker is as he pleases. Naturally, he doesn''t have any opinions. To be honest, he would like to have less face-to-face time. It''s better to have a meal after taking a bath and leave immediately after eating.


    After ye Wei turned on the TV, he went directly into the bathroom, and Suk could only hear a little bit of the sound of water flow. The sound came faintly. At this time, he stood up.


    The house has a strong sense of art, because the decoration of the whole room makes full use of the effect of oil painting, large or small, some bright colors, some slightly dull, but these oil paintings basically have only two themes, one is white flowers, and the other is the image of a person.


    "I''ll go!" Suk walked in front of an 80 cm high oil painting. He felt like he was looking at himself. The man in the oil painting was seven or eight points similar to himself, like the sitting portrait of a medieval European nobleman. %&*";


    Suk knows that this should be the first love boyfriend of Ye Wei. When she just said that she had been living alone, Suk noticed this. She didn''t say that the apartment was small, and there was no trace of a second person besides her.


    No husband, no children, alone!


    The more I look at these paintings, the more I feel uneasy. After all, that person is not himself, but someone else. Suddenly, Suk shivers, and then goes back to the sofa to divert his attention by the advertisement on TV.


    "Suk!" Wait until Suk finally settled down, suddenly the door of the bathroom slowly opened a seam, ye only some embarrassed head.


    The long yellow brown hair is wet. After bathing, ye Wei feels like a lotus. All the make-up on his face disappears. After moistening, his face looks at Suk awkwardly.


    "Well?" Suk a Leng, subconsciously should a, looking at Ye Wei.


    "I was in a hurry just now. How about you help me with my clothes?" The more Ye Wei said, the more embarrassed he was. It seemed that in order to cover up his embarrassment, a snow-white arm stretched out again and pointed directly to another room: "in the wardrobe of my bedroom, there are drawers below, underwear and pajamas!"


    "Ah?" Suk is tongue tied. It''s too rash to think that this woman didn''t take anything just now, so she went to take a bath directly.


    "OK? Please Now ye Wei seems to be in a state of being coquettish. Thanks to this wooden door, if it''s a glass door, I''m afraid you can see her wriggling, and her buttocks will swing left and right.


    "Well!" Suk nodded, this matter can not refuse, in Ye Wei''s gaze, Suk pushed the door into her bedroom, but more stunned.


    If oil painting is fully used in the living room, the bedroom is full of photos. The photos on the wall immediately attract Suk''s attention. It''s still the man, although he seems to be a little older than himself, or sitting or standing, with different backgrounds.


    But many of the photos here show Ye Wei. Ye Wei was very young at the beginning, maybe as big as Zheng mo. they were hand in hand, shoulder to shoulder. That kind of intimacy was really a couple in love.


    "Hoo Suk takes a deep breath. Ye Wei says that this man is just her first love boyfriend. Looking at the photos, she should be a lover in her college days. But why does she put this man''s photos in every corner now? And single?


    The more I thought about it, the more weird it was. I even felt a little uneasy. I quickly went to the wardrobe and opened the drawer at the bottom.


    Suk has seen a lot of underwear, but this big drawer is full of all kinds of underwear, which still makes him feel confused. Just by the appearance of the bra, ye Wei can see at a glance that there are black, white, red, blue and other colors. This is not the main problem. When Suk picks up a pair of black lace pants in his hand, he is suddenly in the wind It''s a mess.


    I still remember that I once followed Hong Chen to choose underwear, and I also chose a set of bold and interesting underwear like a prank. The material is few and the material is fine, which makes people look heartbeating.And now I have this pair of underwear, which is more interesting than fun: "I''ll go, is this the legendary thong?" Black thong, the front is normal, at least can cover things, but the back is like only a finger wide band together.


    The next second later, Suk was about to cry. Unexpectedly, this woman''s drawer was full of these thongs. There was no way to find a normal thong.


    Inhale deeply, exhale deeply, and inhale again. When Suk came out of the bedroom, he had a pajamas and a set of underwear in his hand. Holding these clothes, he could feel the softness of these clothes. But it was too light. Underwear was like this, and pajamas were all gauze.


    This woman''s clothes are too abnormal. Get a cabinet of these clothes. Who do you want to wear them to!


    Ye Wei still poked his head and saw Suk come out with a charming smile. On the contrary, the fine lines at the corners of his eyes added a trace of mature charm to her: "thank you


    Snow white such as lotus''s small arm, Qianqian jade finger, a will all these clothes in the past, close the door again.


    Suk''s heart rate began to speed up, and ye Wei even appeared in his mind wearing this suit, full of sexy allure. But the next second, when ye Wei really came out, Suk seemed stunned. After a look, he quickly lowered his head.

 Chapter 464

    Suk can feel his heart beating disorderly, sitting on the sofa like a needle. All the sounds from the TV disappear. In his mind, there is only one clip that just saw Ye Wei flashing. I ^


    the lavender Tulle nightdress is tied by two thin ribbons on the shoulders. The whole shoulder and chest are snow-white, and the white skin looks pink and tender after being moistened. The two breast peaks are wrapped in a mass of petals, which is very big and stiff.


    The thong I just sent up is the most important part, which is hidden in the yarn knitted pajamas. The woman''s 30-year-old body is like a girl. She is slim and slim. She has a slender waist like a willow. She holds it in one hand. The plump crotch under the slender waist appears a triangle area.


    He flustered in the selection of the thong, ye Wei was wearing in the body, in front of it is like a small gourd standing upside down, close to her secret place, Suk just the eye fell on it, unexpectedly produced a kind of this woman nothing to wear feeling, suddenly blush, nervous.


    The movement of things is relative. Although Suk is in a dilemma on the sofa, the distance between the two people is still very close. Listening to Ye Wei''s footsteps, wearing a pair of transparent flip flops, he walks on the ground and makes a sound.


    Rao shisuk lowered his head, and soon saw a pair of jade feet, delicate as golden lotus. The skin on the instep was delicate and slightly pink, as if it could be broken by blowing. A few green tendons loomed, and ten toes were also delicate.


    "Suk!" When ye Wei''s voice came, it felt like a soul stirring sound in Suk''s ears. It was also like the sentence often heard by scholars studying hard in Liaozhai.


    Completely subconscious reaction, slowly raised his head, and stood in front of his own Ye Wei gradually came into the eye, that pair of delicate feet, delicate and shiny legs, with a little muscle, very tight, no redundant flesh knee, and then irregular Pajama skirt. I ^


    slightly plump thighs, white, and then the inverted little gourd just in the brain came out, it seems that as long as the little gourd is slightly offset, there will be a moment to witness the miracle.


    The tulle Nightgown has good air permeability and excellent light transmission. The slim body is looming in the lavender nightgown. The feminine fragrance mixed with the smell of shower gel gradually diffuses and immediately envelops Suk.


    "Gudong!" With a sound, Suk swallowed his saliva unconsciously. With a slight movement of his Adam''s apple, he slowly raised his neck, swept over the rough mountains, across the vast expanse of snow-white, and looked at Ye Wei''s little face.


    Life is like a ruthless knife, changing our appearance.


    However, 30-year-old Ye Wei, but keep as young as a girl, if deliberately keep, don''t laugh, even the canthus fine lines no one can find.


    "Thank you for coming to my birthday!" Ye Wei looks at Suk, maybe he feels a little condescending and impolite to Suk. After that, he squats down slowly.


    Suk looked at the woman squatting down in front of her eyes, and the angle of view was completely following her movement, from looking up to looking down. Suddenly, the two chest peaks opened the mysterious veil to themselves. It seemed that the two jade rabbits were responding to the ancient poem: "come out after a thousand calls, and half cover your face with Pipa!"


    The half exposed breasts support a deep career line in the middle, which makes the two jade rabbits look tender and lovely. People can''t help but have an impulse to play with them.


    "Well! You''re welcome Suk paused, calmed himself down, and turned his attention away from the position. Then he began to respond.


    "Do you know? This is the first birthday I''ve had in nine years! " Ye Wei slightly raised his face, eyes soft waves everywhere, red lips in the speech like wings to fly butterfly.


    Suk didn''t know why the woman spoke words nine years ago. Of course, she had no time to explore other people''s private life. Because of this, Suk chose to be silent this time.


    "I have one more small request. Can you answer it?" Ye Wei''s face seems to have a kind of embarrassment and shyness. After that, he wants to bow his head, but he finally chooses to face Suk''s eyes.


    "What?" Suk couldn''t figure out what the woman thought, so he asked directly.


    "I hope you can be my boyfriend now!" As soon as ye Weigang finished speaking, he looked at Suk''s face and immediately became a little ugly. He quickly explained, "don''t get me wrong. I mean, for the rest of the day, can it be my birthday present?"


    Suk can''t help but feel depressed. This woman is really overwhelming. It''s hard to say when she will have such a problem. She almost forced Bao in the bar for the first time and proposed to herself directly on the plane. Now, although the requirement is not too high, it''s too exaggerated!


    "Ye Wei, don''t do this, OK? I''d like to treat you as a friend, but you put a lot of pressure on me! " When Suk said this, his expression was very serious. Even though the jade rabbits in front of him were very beautiful, he didn''t forget to return. He strongly restrained the bad ideas in his heart.


    "Suk!" That kind of tone with supplication rings again, ye Wei holds Suk''s knee in both hands, like a little match girl: "can you listen to my story?"Suk didn''t refuse.


    "Feng Yao and I grew up together as lovers. We went to higher school together and entered the Academy of fine arts together. We fell in love early. We have been together since the third day of junior high school. We have a dream that we can open a gallery after graduation and draw our own paintings!"


    Suk''s intuition can guess that the Feng Yao in Ye Wei''s words might end up in a tragedy, otherwise he might not make this woman so crazy.


    Ye Wei said as he put his head on Suk''s knee, his long yellow brown hair still shining with water, wet: "but when we are about to graduate, he left me and went to heaven alone!"


    Suk''s body suddenly became restless, like a burst of flame and sparks. But it wasn''t because he heard what the woman said, but because at the moment when ye Weizhen was on his knee, two big groups of soft meat suddenly stuck to his little leg, which was bouncing, soft and big, even with her breathing All of a sudden, it''s surging back and forth.


    "The first time I saw you, I couldn''t forget you any more, but I drank too much that time, but you know what? I''ve been waiting for you in yeshang bar for a month! " Ye Wei said here slowly raised his head, but the two groups of soft meat did not move, still clinging to Suk''s calf.


    "Will you be my boyfriend? Even if only for one day! An hour! One breath! I''m begging you, Suk! Please give me this wish Ye Wei said that he was sincere, and his face was full of sorrow.

 Chapter 465

    Suk opens his mouth, but he finds that he has nothing to say. The rippling feeling from his calf is like an electric motor, passing the numbness out. But when he recalls Ye Wei''s words, he feels powerless. I ^


    accept or reject, this is a question!


    Poor ye Wei, like a prisoner waiting for a sentence, is worried. His teeth are biting his lower lip tightly. Because of too much force, his pink lips are white.


    "All right!" Suk felt that he was holding the power of life and death in the face of Ye Wei, but ye Wei''s expression and manner made Suk''s defense slowly disintegrate and finally nodded.


    "Really! Thank you Ye Wei''s expectation finally brought a happy harvest. The charming Danfeng''s eyes soared and suddenly stood up, holding Suk''s ears in both hands. A pair of red lips were directly printed on his forehead.


    The dragonfly skimmed the water and pecked lightly. Even Suk had just reflected that ye Wei had stood up straight and said with a smile: "honey, you sit for a while, I''ll cook for you, OK?"


    I didn''t expect Ye Wei to enter the role so soon. Suk smiles bitterly, shrugs his shoulders and nods to Ye Wei. Now that he has agreed to her request, it''s better to play the role of this boyfriend and leave early.


    Ye Wei is like a little girl who gets a reward. She turns around and goes to the kitchen. Suk''s eyes subconsciously fall on the woman''s back and almost slip down from the sofa.


    Ye Wei''s height is not low. He even competes with Zheng moyou of dance department. He has to be 1.7 meters in slippers. Moreover, he is far less fat than a 30-year-old woman, especially in her nightdress. He is not inferior to a 20-year-old girl. I ^


    but that''s not the point. The point is that the lavender Nightgown is too transparent. The leaves only have long tawny hair with water marks, and some water drops drop from the back of the head, slightly wetting the back.


    The belt of the bra suddenly came out. Of course, it was the thong that shocked Suk. From the back, it looked like a vacuum. The two buttocks were even close to the gauze. The beautiful shadow was clearly visible. The round roll was very warped. The road swayed from left to right, which was very Soul-catching.


    "Hoo Suk quickly took a deep breath and moved his eyes to other places. However, when he took a look at the paintings in the living room, he felt like being peeped at.


    Suk was even more uneasy. After all, Feng Yao, whom ye Wei talked about, was too much like himself. He made it seem that he was looking at himself.


    What''s more, Feng Yao is obviously no longer alive, which makes Suk want to cry without tears. Under the gaze of many portraits of his ex boyfriends, he is so intimate with Ye Wei. Will Feng Yao come back from the underworld and capture himself directly?


    Although it was a joke, Suk shivered when he thought of it. He quickly turned his attention to the TV. He only let himself watch TV with all his heart and mind, so that he could completely ignore the paintings.


    Some things, not what you say, will be like!


    Suk is always a little uncomfortable. When he thinks of the age gap between himself and ye Wei, he always has a strong sense of disobedience. One is 30 years old, the other is 18 years old!


    Listening to the sonata of pots and pans coming from the kitchen, it seems that ye Wei is still humming something in a low voice, which makes Suk feel helpless. Now I don''t know if I will make a mistake if I agree to her request!


    "Alas! I hope Ye Wei won''t make amazing moves in a moment! " So far, Suk still has a vigorous heat flow in his body. Even when he sees Ye Wei''s back, his small tent is ready to go. If it wasn''t for the wonderful twelve sections of Taoist brocade, I''m afraid he would have been a werewolf and jumped over.


    But this ye Wei has always been not in accordance with common sense, and now he agreed to her request, since he agreed to be someone else''s guest boyfriend, then what will happen next, no one can say!


    I can only hope I don''t make a fool of myself and leave early after dinner!


    Ye Wei is in a good mood, in high spirits, dancing the backhoe, as if drawing an oil painting with a brush. His whole face is full of charming smile, but the unusual fanaticism in his eyes is hard to understand.


    If Suk walks into the kitchen, I''m afraid he will be surprised. Unexpectedly, there are still pictures of Feng Yao here. It seems that this person can be seen everywhere.


    "Feng Yao! I know you''re afraid I''m lonely, so you find someone to accompany me! "


    Ye Wei''s smile is sweet and happy. She is really a little woman in love. At the moment, she looks at a picture in front of her. There is a man painting something in the studio. Looking at his side face from a distance, she is like Suk.


    The same delicate cheek, nose is very high, although it doesn''t look very handsome, but the kind of focus in the eyes, can make people feel good at once."Don''t worry, I won''t let go this time, even if I die!"


    Speaking of this, ye Wei''s eyes suddenly become a little strange, and his words are cruel, like subconsciously turning to the direction of the living room. Suk seems to be watching TV seriously.


    "Feng Yao, if you say I gave him my body, would he not be able to run away?"


    Ye Wei seemed to be talking to himself. He said to the air endlessly: "do you know? This little man is too shy, just like you! I must keep him, I must


    "All right! I finished my meal. I won''t chat with you! Hehe, but you can look at me at the same time Ye Wei put the fried food on the plate and laughed at the photo. Then he took off his apron and put a bottle of red wine on the cabinet.


    The bottle cap has been taken off, but it''s just placed on it. Ye Wei looks at the bottle of red wine with a smile on his face. He once again carries forward the glorious tradition of soliloquy: "it''s up to you today!"


    "Honey, let''s have dinner!" Ye Wei carries a few dishes with the fragrance of vegetables. As soon as he comes out of the kitchen, he greets Suk.


    "Eh!" Suk is still a little uncomfortable with this dear name. When he looks up, he looks at Ye Weizheng and looks at himself. As he walks, he says, "come and try my craft!"


    Ye Wei''s long tawny hair combed a ponytail at will. After removing the apron, the lavender Nightgown came on the stage again. It was looming and looming, and the way of carrying the plate was not only the lazy and virtuous of a woman at home, but also the sexy and exciting.

 Chapter 466

    This woman appeared in front of Suk''s eyes again, and her blood spurted up in a twinkling of a smile. Suk strongly suppressed the thoughts in his heart and stood up quickly. %&*";


    " Well! How fragrant Suk sniffed. It seems that ye Wei''s cooking skills are really good. He didn''t deliberately perfunctory. When he walked by, the dishes were already on the table.


    "I made it specially for you, can''t it smell good?" Ye Wei put down the plate, approached Suk, put his hands on his shoulder, and his eyes were very gentle. 3A "come on! You sit and wait, I''ll get a bottle of wine! "


    "Ah! Ye Wei, I can''t drink wine. I should vomit as soon as I drink it! " Suk has a deep understanding of his own drinking capacity, and this wine is very dangerous. Last time in the bar, ye Wei, who was drunk, almost made you bow.


    Today, in this situation, if this woman gets drunk again, I''m afraid her situation will be even worse.


    "It''s all right! It''s red wine. It''s not that strong. And today is my birthday! Baby, can''t you give me a break? " Frowning Ye Wei, said while holding Suk''s hand.


    "Dear! Let''s have a drink, just a little! Is that ok? " Ye Wei, who is proud, pulls Suk''s arm and shakes it one after another. With her action, the two peaks in front of her chest suddenly move and shake, especially when they are so close to each other that the peaks are constantly rubbing.


    Suk felt his little face boiling hot. The touch from his arm made people feel numb from the bottom of his heart. It was more like deep into the bone marrow, which made people indulge in it.


    "Well! All right In the heart of the flames scurrying under, Suk''s head nodded. I ^


    but without waiting for him to calm down, he watched ye Weifei quickly turn around and walk into the kitchen.


    It''s the back and the buttocks, which make Suk angry and flustered again.


    After realizing that it was not good, Suk quickly wanted to use cold water to help him cool down, and went into the bathroom beside the living room.


    Because ye Weigang had just finished taking a bath before, the air in the bathroom was very humid, and there was still some water vapor in it, which made Suk recover a little.


    "I''ll go!" At this time, Suk saw the waterproof painting on the ceramic tile, and there was Feng Yao''s shadow here.


    "You see that! I didn''t mean to take advantage of her Suk said something to the waterproof painting and turned on the tap.


    With cold water stroking his face, Suk held the edge of the basin in his hands and looked up at himself in the mirror. He was still a little red faced and unnatural.


    "Suk! What''s the matter with you? A woman scares you like this? " Give yourself encouragement, let yourself don''t hold so much, Suk wiped his face, calm for a few minutes, this finally went out.


    The dining table is ready. Ye Wei has already sat on the chair, holding his chin in his right hand, waiting for Suk. In front of their seats, they each pour a glass of red wine.


    When Suk walked out of the bathroom, ye Wei immediately burst out a wisp of smile, looking at Suk''s eyes full of emotion, eyes are very hot, full of happiness.


    "Hoo Suk took a deep breath. Just after the stimulation of cold water, the anger in his body finally came down. And out of a man''s self-esteem, he really didn''t want to behave too badly in front of Ye Wei. He sorted out his thoughts and went straight to the table.


    "Let''s move!" Suk directly sat down, did not wait for ye Wei to open his mouth, he had already picked up the wine glass in front of him: "Happy Birthday to you!"


    Ye Wei was a little surprised, but he soon responded with a smile: "dear, thank you for your gift!"


    Red wine soft, with a light sour taste, Suk drank a small mouthful, the kind of liquid exuding the aroma of grapes, slowly down the throat, with a trace of cool.


    A mouthful of wine down, although not so strong wine, but Suk also slowly relaxed down, although the opposite woman gauze cover body, bare shoulders white, half exposed crisp chest at a glance, heart side only one idea, that is to leave after dinner.


    "Dear Who knows Suk just put down the glass, ye Wei has stood up, and moved to his side, but the action is not too unusual, left hand on his shoulder, right hand holding goblet, gently touch with his cup: "I love you!"


    Suk felt speechless and raised his head. Ye Wei had already taken a sip of the cup. But Suk could only continue to drink it. He didn''t know why. He hadn''t drunk red wine before, but this time he felt special.


    After the first bite, it seems that there is a kind of faint dry heat in the body. This kind of dry heat is very weak, from scratch, and then gradually becomes stronger. After the second bite, this kind of feeling instantly becomes hot. If it seems that there was a little ant crawling before, now it has become a running rhinoceros.


    Suk was extremely uncomfortable because of his hot and dry body. This kind of hot and dry body had internal and external divergences. Moreover, it confluenced with the fire he had managed to suppress, and there was an embarrassing chemical reaction.Ye Wei did not return to his seat, but stood so straight in front of Suk, looking at him, looking at his face, until he found the red halo in his mind, the smile on the corner of his mouth was so unusual, but he soon concealed it.


    "What do you think of the wine?" Ye Wei bent down this time, put his arm around Suk''s shoulder and slid down directly. Half of his whole body seemed to be on Suk''s back.


    Suk''s brain is a little blank. The woman''s left chest peak is straight against her shoulder blade, and her head is leaning against her. The hot breath sweeps through his ears, which makes him shiver uncontrollably.


    "I really miss you!" Ye Wei put down the wine glass this time. The red liquid in it was rippling slowly. He stepped back a little and put his hands around Suk''s neck. His cheek and Suk''s side face were close together and whispered.


    Suk is nervous and at a loss because he finds his brother suxiaoke, who doesn''t know when he has begun to show his strength, and a tent rises up, but he can''t control it at all. Meanwhile, ye Wei''s actions add fuel to the fire and subconsciously wants to get rid of her hands.


    "Honey, don''t move, will you?" Ye Wei hugs Suk with excitement in his eyes. Ignoring Suk''s struggle, he opens his mouth and holds Suk''s earlobe.

 Chapter 467

    Suk feels like a hot-air balloon, and then rises to the air and suddenly explodes. Ye Wei''s unexpected action makes Suk''s heart suddenly explode, and even his brain has a moment''s blank. %&*";


    when I really have a little sober again, I find that I don''t know what''s wrong with myself. I have already stood up and hugged Ye Wei with four lips tightly.


    Two people hold very tight, their chest touch temporarily not mention, but two hands are on Ye Wei''s waist, fingers open just touch mixed round buttock meat.


    And this kind of feeling is very clear, that layer of tulle can''t play the role of barrier at all, fingers just like falling on it through the pajamas, delicate, soft, with tight elasticity, beautiful radian and exquisite curve.


    The blood in her heart washes Suk''s body very sensitively. Ye Wei''s action is even more intense and fanatical. Ye Wei''s kiss is like a storm, and her hand is like an octopus clasping her back and sliding back and forth.


    All of a sudden, ye Wei''s hand stopped, and slowly slid to her waist. She felt that her palm was like a piece of iron, emitting hot energy.


    Suk is subconsciously cooperating with Ye Wei''s actions. The mysterious twelve sections of Taoist brocade in his body can''t give full play to its power. His mind is confused and he wants to push Ye Wei to the ground and trample him.


    Ye Wei has long felt as if there is something under him supporting him. His mind is clear. With his hands on Suk''s waist, his beautiful red lips are away from the main battlefield, ready to open up a second, third or even more battlefield.


    After the red lips along Suk''s neck and down, and two hands have been Suk''s T-shirt lifted directly to the chest, instant cool slightly let Suk have reaction time, but the next second, when the lethal red lips engraved on his chest, Suk again frantic. I ^


    like a wild gorilla, her eyes are red and her hands are directly behind her. Ye Wei goes around to the front, lifts up her nightgown, and the wolf''s paws march on without scruple.


    Ye Wei''s body suddenly became stiff and tight. His sober brain, driven by Suk, also sank.


    Suk''s hands are like ghosts coming into the village. They are crazy, fierce and unreasonable. Ye Wei''s head is lowered, and his body is tight, but it seems that he is beginning to shake. The horsetail with long brown hair is shaking constantly, and there is a heavy voice in his throat.


    This is the first time ye Wei has been so crazy with a man since his first love boyfriend left. Although he occasionally goes to a nightclub to get drunk these years, except for Suk''s one, he has been anesthetizing his body, but he can''t anesthetize his soul. During this period, many men want to ride him down, but ye Wei is always proud of them Turn around.


    A top student in the Department of fine arts, whose paintings have even been recognized by the Paris Academy of fine arts, can go directly to further study. Perhaps she will face a bright life, a title of great artist. However, because of Feng Yao''s departure, she was disheartened for several years.


    After nine years of repression, he finally found a vent on the boy who looked like Feng Yao. It was like the sea breaking the dike, rushing out like a thousand troops and horses.


    With the strong yearning burst out in his mind, ye Wei, who has been in a sober state and controlling the development of the situation, finally released his own impulse. He wildly responded to Suk''s action and vigorously pushed up the two peaks, while his hands tightly clasped Suk''s waist muscles, and his nails were deep in the flesh.


    "Feng Yao, Feng Yao! Love me


    And the whispers in his ears, one by one, sounded. At this time, ye Wei had only Feng Yao in his mind, only every fragment with Feng Yao, so beautiful and so sentimental.


    "Feng Yao, Feng Yao!"


    Suk didn''t know that he had heard such a voice several times. At first, he didn''t care and didn''t hear it. At last, he had a little impression. In his confused mind, this little wave became bigger and bigger, and finally set off a big wave.


    "Feng Yao! Feng Yao Suk suddenly opened his eyes and felt that there were portraits of the man in all directions, standing or sitting, gazing like meditation, but countless eyes were staring at him. No matter which direction he looked, there would be such a person staring at him.


    The hot rush is gradually cooling down, and the confused thoughts are gradually calming down. Even Su Xiaoke, who has already entered the state of strategic preparation, has slowly stopped, and his action has finally stopped.


    "I''m sorry!" Like a bullfight, Suk gasped, squeezed a few words out of his teeth, quickly turned around, picked up the schoolbag on the sofa and rushed out of the door.


    Ye Wei, who is confused in consciousness, is gradually clear in his eyes. In front of him, there is no Suk''s shadow. It seems that his temperature is still on his fingers, and there is a lingering tenderness on his lips. He stands in the same place and does not move. Gradually, his shoulders begin to shake, and his whole body is shaking. He squats down and cries.He was like a patient in a Madhouse: "Feng Yao! Feng Yao! Why! Why


    Suk ran all the way down the stairs, his chest undulating violently, and the shadow of the man named Feng Yao constantly appeared in his mind, but the calm mood and the calm heat suddenly came out again.


    The beating heart sounds like beating a big drum. Even the temple is beating abruptly. I ran to the street and stopped a taxi: "Fangfei Yiren beauty club!"


    Along the way, the heat flow in Suk''s body is like a lost rhinoceros, constantly rushing and bumping, sweat unconsciously covered his forehead, and his hair became wet.


    "Little brother, are you sick? Do you want to go to the hospital? " The taxi driver saw Suk''s strange, flushed face, and seemed to be biting his teeth to endure any pain. He asked with concern.


    "Nothing!" Suk clenched his fist and squeezed a word out of his teeth, hoping to have a good cold shower now.


    More than ten minutes later, Suk finally came to fangfeiyi, looked at the familiar hall, and quickly walked upstairs: "sister tobacco, sister tobacco!"


    "Yo! Su Xiaodi I didn''t expect that Du Wan was also here, which immediately made Suk feel at a loss. He pulled the corner of his mouth, but he laughed more uglier than crying: "sister Du Wan!"


    "Suk, what''s the matter with you?" Luo Feiyan immediately saw the abnormality of Suk''s face, and directly met him and asked with a frown.


    "Sister Yan, come out with me!" Suk had no choice but to make this request. But at this time, Du Wan didn''t have any heart of molestation. He also looked at her with some concern: "got it! I''m going out for a walk. I haven''t had a good look after the decoration this time! "


    Du Wan took the door behind him, and only Luo Feiyan and Suk stood together when they looked at each other: "what''s the matter? Sick? " At this time, Luo Feiyan was completely concerned from his heart. He reached out and stroked Suk''s forehead. The sweat was sticky and hot.


    "Sister tobacco, I seem to be under the spring Yao!" Suk gasps like a cow, looking at Luo Feiyan''s eyes become fanatical and blazing, as if he can melt everything.

 Chapter 468

    Along the way, Suk was tormented by this problem, and there was only one possibility to think about it, otherwise he would never have been in such a state. %&*";


    although the sequelae of the system upgrade can also make people feel excited, hoping to see the opposite sex will affect the primitive instinct between men and women, today''s feeling is quite different from the past.


    The sequelae of the system is that it acts in the soul and bewitches one''s own spirit, but today it comes from the stupidity of the body. One is from the inside out, and the other is from the outside in, which makes people have an irrepressible impulse.


    And Suk has seen Hong Chen''s state after being drugged, which is exactly the same as his own at this time.


    Thinking of Ye Wei''s madness all the time, it is most likely that this woman gave her a spring festival.


    Now, after hearing the news, Luo Feiyan is shocked. It''s so strange that someone will give Suk medicine. Isn''t this the scene that will appear in the movie?


    But now Suk''s performance can''t be fake. After a while, the brilliance in Suk''s eyes has become blurred and rippling, his face is red, he is breathing heavily, and his body is unstable.


    Seeing this, Luo Feiyan was at a loss. After all, it was the first time to face such a situation, clenching his lips tightly, and his brain turned rapidly.


    "Yanjie Yanjie" Suk feels that he has been wrapped in a mass of flame. His whole body is boiling hot, and all the pores are open. He tries hard to release this kind of stupid move. He is totally unconsciously watching Luofei smoke.


    Hearing Suk''s low voice call, Luo Feiyan can''t understand what he is thinking. Since it''s spring Yao, the way to untie the drug''s power is very simple. It''s no more than letting Suk release the impulse. Moreover, it''s not difficult for Luo Feiyan. After all, the two people have had deep physical communication for a long time. |i ^


    but now there is a problem that we have to face, that is, Du Wan, who just found an excuse to go out, will not be so honest and wait outside. If the time is too long, she will be suspicious and even rush in directly. In that case, she will be caught in bed with Suk. My God! That''s the end.


    Luo Feiyan''s consideration is not unreasonable. After all, he has personal experience. It took Suk an hour or two in the first two times to pull the white flag. For such a long time, Du Wan can''t wait.


    "What to do?" Luo Feiyan has a big question mark in his heart. He is in a dilemma, but Suk obviously can''t control his body well. The small tent is majestic, and looks like the only one in heaven and earth.


    "Hoo Luo Feiyan felt that he really had nothing to do now. He looked at the direction of the door. After Du Wan went out, there was no movement. Looking at Suk, he seemed to be ready to give him a hand at any time. Then he looked around his bedroom.


    The bed in the bedroom is big and soft. It''s full of memories of Suk and lofy''s fighting. The bathroom is also very hidden and the space is narrow, but it can give people a sense of depression and excitement.


    But such a place is very dangerous, because the door can''t be locked!


    If you really lock the door, it will not only make Du Wan feel hurt, but also make the girl suspicious. She will think about her relationship with Suk, although it is true.


    "Come with me!" Luo Feiyan''s silver teeth clenched. He grabbed Suk''s arm and dragged him into the kitchen. If anyone suddenly rushed in, the first reaction would not go to the kitchen!


    Suk was completely subconscious and ran into the kitchen with luofeiyan. His heart was hot and his body was soft and he couldn''t make any effort. Looking at the shadow of luofeiyan, he was a little vague, but his clenched fist seemed to prove that he was resisting the effect of the drug.


    Luo Feiyan''s breathing began to become rapid, and the towering double peaks kept rising and falling. Looking at Suk''s uncomfortable appearance, he took a deep breath.


    In extraordinary times, we must do extraordinary things! In order to make a quick decision, we must use unexpected moves!


    Luo Feiyan has an action plan in mind, that is to use a method that has never been used before to suck out the toxicity in Suk''s body.


    Biting his lips, his hands quickly reached Suk''s waist. With a snap, the belt buckle was opened, and then the jeans fell. Of course, the canvas with the tent was also opened.


    Rao is psychologically prepared, but Luo Feiyan still takes a cool breath. After su Xiaoke takes off the shackles, he has long been transformed into angry eyed King Kong, bareheaded arhat, muscular, swaggering and ready to go.


    Luo Feiyan''s heart rate has exceeded the limit, even the next second will jump out of his throat, but now that he has made a decision, there is no way to escape, the tip of his tongue gently swept his lips and slowly squatted down.


    After walking out of the room, Du Wan glared back at the door angrily: "hum! What''s the matter with me! " The more I think about it, the more unhappy I feel. I walk back and forth from the first floor to the fourth floor. After redecorating, the decoration and layout of the beauty club have changed a lot.Just because the air quality was a little bad because of the decoration, he had to wait until the taste was gone before he could start the business again. When he went to the second time, the door still didn''t move. Du Wan was almost mad. However, although he was curious about what the two men did, he could resist the impulse and didn''t get close.


    Luo Feiyan is very tangled, originally wanted to use this method to make a quick decision, but did not find that the development of things is far from as simple as his imagination.


    There was a layer of sweat on her forehead, but the anxiety in her heart could only be turned into the most practical action. Finally, with Luo Feiyan''s unremitting efforts, Suk''s deep roar was like the sound of nature in her ears.


    When Du Wan strolled from the first floor to the fourth floor again, he finally found that the door of Luo Feiyan''s bedroom had opened a crack, which was like a message tree during the Anti Japanese war. It was a signal that he could go in.


    After strolling outside for nearly 20 minutes, Du Wan''s mood can be imagined. He pushed the door directly and went in. Luo Feiyan sat on the sofa in the living room and looked at himself with a smile. However, he had two more blushes on his face, and even had a bottle of half drunk mineral water on hand.


    Suk is much better than before, with water stains on his face and wet hair. It seems that he just washed his face hard.


    Du Wan looked back and forth at the two people in front of her. She didn''t look abnormal, and there was nothing unusual in the room. She looked up at the bedroom and frowned as if she had found something.


    Some were heartbroken, some were unbelievable, but with a hint of joke, he sighed: "I know all the good things you two just did!"

 Chapter 469

    Suk was sitting on the sofa with Luo Feiyan. When he heard Du Wan''s words, he was stunned. Subconsciously, he thought that the girl had been spying, and then the beautiful and sentimental scene in the kitchen came back to his mind. |i ^


    at that time, after I regained consciousness a little bit, I immediately found Luo Feiyan squatting under myself, and this woman was still doing something amazing.


    Luo Feiyan, who has always been like a goblin, is easy to laugh and scold, and is easy to tease. But now he is like an island maid, attentive and serious. His pink lips make people unable to look directly at him.


    With the action of Luo Feiyan, the attractive little mouth, like a water pump, not only slowly dredges the torrent in the body, but also slowly turns the drug ingredients into nothing.


    However, Luo Feiyan was a little surprised and soon returned to normal. Although the blush on his cheek was still there, he still kept a faint smile and picked his eyebrows at Du Wan: "Oh? What''s the good thing? "


    "What''s good? Hum Although Du Wan was a little angry, he really wanted to prove it. He snorted and went straight to the bedroom.


    Directly pushed open the door, but some unexpected look inside.


    There''s nothing different in the bedroom. I''ve been there before, so I''m still very impressed. At that time, I was still laughing at luofeiyan for not folding the quilt! It''s too lazy!


    But now the quilt on the bed is still in the original position. It has not changed at all, from the shape to the fold.


    But I remember the bedroom door was open!


    Luo Fei didn''t move. He was still sitting on the sofa. With Du Wan''s action, he turned his head and looked at her in a puzzled way. Then he continued: "what are you thinking, you little wave hoof! Come back and have a look at this! "


    While waving to Du Wan, Luo Feiyan pointed to a piece of paper on the tea table. |i ^


    this piece of paper is completely torn off from the exercise book, on which there are a lot of words written in ballpoint pen.


    "What is this?" Du Wan was still at a loss. He didn''t think he was wrong, but it seemed that the answer was on the paper on the tea table. He turned around and walked back, sitting beside Luo Feiyan.


    "This is a prescription from Suk! That''s what we were studying just now! " Before Du Wan entered, Luo Feiyan had already thought out the reason and blurted it out.


    "Prescription? Ping ban Fang? What is this? " Du Wan picked up this piece of paper and looked at it. There was a list of medicinal materials on it. Then there was the dosage standard, and even the production process. But he couldn''t see what he was going to do!


    Suk looked at Du Wan''s expression and was relieved. It turned out that this woman was just bluffing and almost scared herself to death. Facing her problem, she shrugged: "this is a prescription for treating scar, which is from my family!"


    "Your family won''t be the medicine family that specializes in the treatment of old Chinese medicine for psoriasis." Du Wan obviously didn''t believe Suk''s words. After all, the world is not reliable because it is related to the word "ancestry".


    "No! Wan''er! Suk, this prescription should be true! We''ve been working on this just now! " Luo Feiyan quickly testified to Suk.


    "What? Xiaozhengtai asked you to help research the prescription? Elder sister, do you open a beauty salon, not a drugstore? " Du Wan jokingly said, but he believed three points, picked up the paper and looked at it again.


    "Go away! Your sister, I''ve learned about beauty, have you? I also know a little bit about Chinese medicine! The reason why Suk was so mysterious before was that he guessed that you would say so, so he asked me to identify it first! " This is the reason why Luo Feiyan thought about it, which can be justified.


    Luo Feiyan twisted his head, looked at Du Wan with a straight face and explained it to her.


    "Ah! Sister Yan, what did you eat just now? Why does it smell so good! " Du Wan suddenly sniffed, and suddenly approached Luo Feiyan''s lips: "really! There''s a smell of grass, and it''s sweet! "


    Du Wan''s words not only made Luo Feiyan blush, but also made Suk feel embarrassed and speechless, almost finding a corner to draw a circle.


    Only Luo Feiyan and Suk know what they just ate, but Du Wan, as an ignorant man, is really a puzzling topic.


    "Sister Yan, what are you blushing about?"


    Luo Feiyan was flustered in his heart, but his expression was still calm. He raised his hand and gently gathered the long hair on his forehead behind his ears. Then he said leisurely: "I''m full of energy!"


    "Why is it yellow again?" Du Wan was also aggressive and could not give up.


    "Wax the cold!" Luo Fei smoke eyebrows pick, directly back to a sentence.


    "Sun, sun, sun?"


    "An exquisite pagoda, facing qingzhai, backed by sand!"


    At this time, Suk also raised his head and looked at the two women in front of him. It was like a cross talk. You talk to me, and it sounds familiar.At this time, Du Wan and Luo Feiyan all burst out laughing, looking back and forth, dazzled and dazzled, but finally remembered what they were talking about! It seems to be an excerpt from Errenzhuan''s Beijing Opera "outwit Tiger Mountain".


    "Come on, serious!" Luo Feiyan laughed enough, and finally sat up straight, but subconsciously took the bottle of mineral water in front of him and took a few mouthfuls.


    "Others are pretending to be serious, only I am pretending not to be serious, alas! How miserable I am Du Wan shook her head. She looked like everyone was drunk. Then she said, "seriously, what do you want to do?"


    "Suk, I''ve just read this prescription. If I guess correctly, the effect will be good! You know how hard it is to remove scars now! If we can produce such an effective medicine, guess what? " When Luo Feiyan said this, his eyes lit up a lot.


    "Well!" Du Wan pondered for a moment, and finally thought of the key to the problem: "yes! If we can produce such an effective medicine, fangfeiyi people won''t have to go to other homes for beauty products! "


    "Get the hell out of here!" Luo Feiyan speechless slap on the forehead: "I say Wan''er, can we use our brains more, or it will become sticky, I mean, this is a business opportunity! What is the most expensive in the 21st century? Not talent! It''s a business opportunity! "

 Chapter 470

    Du Wan looked at Luo Feiyan without any words and said: "cut! Can you give me this business opportunity? "


    "No nonsense! I called you in! I have a part to see, little Zhengtai. Do you agree? " Luo Feiyan directly takes all the responsibilities and says it''s full of pride, but the final goal is Suk''s decision. After all, the prescription is still handed down by other people. %&*";


    " Er! " Suk had a black line. He thought that you just said that the audience had a share. Can I say anything else? Can only nod: "yes! It''s for those who see it


    "Then I have no money to invest! One of you gives the prescription and the other gives the money. I don''t have anything. I''m a part of the audience! " Du Wan also knew that at least it was a big company engaged in human resources. How could he see the business opportunities behind it? If the prescription was really effective, it would be amazing to make money.


    "Hey, no money, aren''t you with someone?" Luo Feiyan patted Du Wan on the shoulder with a clear look.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to sell yourself or not? " Du Wan''s reaction is also big, like a frightened rabbit, even suddenly shrunk his arms to protect his chest, as if in front of Luo Feiyan is a cannibal devil, ready to bow the sex wolf.


    "Hum! It''s up to you. You have to sell it today, and you have to sell it if you don''t sell it! " Luo Feiyan''s voice was murderous, just like a butcher. He raised his index finger and hooked Du Wan''s chin: "as long as you stay with President Su all night and are happy with the service, I will give you one percent of the shares!"


    "President Su?" Du Wan was stunned at first, but she immediately reflected that she was talking about Suk. She rescued her chin from luofeiyan''s clutches. She glanced at Suk, looked shy and shook her head: "I''m not a casual person!"


    "What about ten percent?" Luofei tobacco continues to increase its chips. |i ^


    "then I''ll be president Su tonight!" Du Wan hesitated for a moment, and finally seemed to accept his fate. He looked at Suk''s eyes as soft as water.


    "Twenty percent?"


    "Don''t treat me as an adult tonight!"


    "Fifty percent?"


    "Whether it''s president Su or president Luo tonight, one or two!"


    Luo Feiyan wanted to go on, but he couldn''t help it. Everyone heard about this joke, and the final result was nothing more than that sentence: "no matter who comes or not!"


    "Oh! oh my god! What''s in your head, Wan''er? Why are all these obscene thoughts! " Luo Feiyan stretched out his hands and stroked Du Wan''s cheek.


    "You''re not the one who taught me. It''s called red when you''re near Zhu, black when you''re near Mo, yellow when you''re near sister Yan!" All of a sudden, Du Wan put the blame on Luo Feiyan.


    Suk looked at the two women in front of him singing one song and playing happily. Instead, he became a minor supporting role, but it was good for him to digest such a thrilling and tortuous experience today.


    "Cut!" Luo Feiyan glared at Du Wan angrily: "I say you have people, because you are engaged in human resources. When our company gets up, there will always be a place for you, OK? Who knows that you are just like using a beauty trick to confuse us, Mr. Su


    "Oh! So it looks like this! It seems that I misunderstood sister Yan. I''m so damned! But Mr. Su Du Wan turned his head to look at Suk and drew his attention directly: "Mr. Su, I don''t know. Do you remember something?"


    "No! You still call me Suk, what is not always! I thought it was the general manager of the University! " Suk grinned bitterly and said, "you can tell me what you want."


    "I know you don''t care about me, my father''s birthday is Saturday!" Du Wan glared at Suk fiercely. He had already said hello to Suk half a month ago. Who knows that the boy was thrown behind his head in a twinkling of an eye, and suddenly he was furious.


    "I know! How can I forget it! I thought you were going to change! I haven''t seen you mention it these days! " Suk does remember this. After all, it''s still a systematic task to go home with Du wan to celebrate his birthday. The reward is even more powerful, and it''s an opportunity to get a wish.


    I''ve only got the wish once, that is, I''ve got Wu Yiren''s account book which records the details of accepting bribes. I see that the second reward is coming, but so far, it seems that I don''t have any special wish.


    However, such an opportunity can''t be missed. It''s a trump card to keep the reward and wait until the critical moment.


    "Cut, that''s nice!" Du Wan obviously didn''t think Suk was telling the truth. He gave him a white look and said: "Alas! It''s really miserable without a boyfriend! Even when I go home to celebrate my father''s birthday, I have to hire someone! It depends on people''s faces


    "It''s easy! Find a man to marry! " Luo Feiyan gives Du Wan some advice.


    "Where is it so easy to find! In particular, such scarce resources as xiaozhengtai are so handsome that women can''t close their legs, which is even more rare! " Duwan turned her lips to Suk.


    "Can you close your legs? Can''t you close your mouth? " Suk listened to duwan as if she were a lady complaining. She was so garrulous that she managed to find a slip of the tongue and was ready to switch over the topic.When Du Wan heard Suk''s words, he glared again. After a while, he had received no less than five white eyes from her. He was really innocent.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand. If you can''t close your mouth, it''s like this. Do you know?" As if in line with his own words, Du Wan suddenly opened his legs.


    Today, Du Wan is also wearing the company''s professional dress. She is wearing a striped shirt and a slim navy suit. Underneath is a skirt of the same color, followed by flesh colored silk stockings, and because Suk and she are just sitting opposite each other, there is only a coffee table.


    The two big white legs suddenly diverged. Although the skirt mouth was not big, the beautiful scenery inside was all black, but the action was so fierce that Suk couldn''t control his mood and coughed.


    In my head, I saw a fragment of the movie "color is emptiness", but the effect on TV is quite different from the reality, and it is full of destructive power.


    "Yo! Wan''er, do you mean you''re ready to open your legs to Suk? " Luo Feiyan put his arm around Du Wan''s shoulder and put it close to her ear. He said with a smile: "you just said this sentence can''t close your legs, it''s a magic stroke!"


    "Thank you! Thank you Du Wan''s face has been honed to the point of perfection for a long time, and he can basically hold on for a hundred and ten rounds with Luo Feiyan. He turns his head and looks at Luo Feiyan: "sister Yan, have you found the man who can''t close your legs now?"


    Luo Feiyan didn''t expect to set himself on fire. If he was normal, he would be able to defuse it. But now Suk is at the scene, and he thinks of the scene that happened in the kitchen. He sighs in his heart: not only can he close his legs, but he can''t even close his mouth today!

 Chapter 471

    To get back to the point, Du Wan made serious arrangements for his father''s birthday on Saturday, from the means of travel, to the appearance of clothes, from the topics that can be discussed in depth by both sides, to the keynote of the birthday celebration. %&*";


    " I have no problem! " Suk nodded, because the distance between Weihai and Tianjin is not very far. If you drive at high speed, it''s more than two hours'' drive, so Suk felt that he could still be competent for the task of driver.


    "Well, that''s fine! I''ll buy you another suit tomorrow! " Du Wan was willing to pay for her last costume, which cost her more than 1000 yuan. Now she wants to buy a new one for Suk.


    "No! I don''t know how to wear that dress. It''s very new! " Suk intuitively doesn''t like duwan to buy clothes for himself. After all, they are still in the relationship of friends. Naturally, they are embarrassed to take advantage of others.


    "Cut, you have to remember your identity, you are a small white-collar, elite class, how can you always wear a suit to see people, you do not tear down my desk, OK?" Du Wan glared at Suk, then turned to see luofeiyan.


    "Sister Yan, why don''t you go shopping with me tomorrow?" Du Wan''s topic moved quickly, and he didn''t give Suk a chance to refute.


    "Yes! Anyway, I have nothing to do recently! " Luo Feiyan readily agreed, picked up the mineral water on the tea table and took two more mouthfuls. He didn''t know what was the matter. Although he gargled and drank a lot of water, there was always a strange feeling in his mouth.


    Suk is much more sensitive now, especially when he sees that Luofei smokes the water bottle, and the pink lips cover the mouth of the bottle. His head is full of fantastic ideas. He is subconscious, and some of his heart is hot and dry. He unconsciously gulps down a mouthful of saliva, and even feels that he has a mysterious impulse to rush under his own Dantian. |i ^


    "Hello! Suk, what are you looking at? My eyes are straight Du Wan suddenly saw Suk''s appearance as a pig''s head, and his eyes were dazed when he looked at Luo Feiyan. He quickly raised his hand and shook it in his sight: "it''s nothing for you to see. Sister Yan is my woman, and no one can take it away!"


    Du Wan put her arms around Luo Feiyan''s neck. She was very intimate. She put down the mineral water, put her neck forward and pecked at Luo Feiyan''s beautiful red lips.


    The kiss of a girl doesn''t seem novel. What embarrasses Suk is that Du Wangang just kisses Luo Feiyan, and Luo Feiyan just kisses Su Xiaoke. So it can be concluded that Du Wan just kisses Su Xiaoke.


    Nima! How exciting! Suk looked at Du Wan''s mouth, and there was an untimely picture in his mind. It was still in the kitchen, the objects were still there, the people were no longer there, and the squatters had changed into Du Wan, the girl of the child''s beauty!


    "Hoo Suk''s breath suddenly became heavy. Although it was just the imagination in his mind, it seemed to happen in reality. His eyes were fixed on Du Wan''s small mouth again. His thin lips seemed to be painted with lip gloss, shining in the light.


    Duwan seemed to be talking, but Suk had been deaf for a long time. He just watched the two thin lips open and close, and his heart was surging.


    "Hello! Are you stupid? I''m asking you something Du Wan''s voice suddenly rose several times, and finally woke Suk from the state of being intoxicated. He frowned, just like the pretty face of a 17-year-old girl with a little baby fat, tightly taut, and expressed strong dissatisfaction with Suk''s performance.


    "Well! What''s the matter? " Su Ke, who has recovered, subconsciously looks at Luo Feiyan beside her and finds that she doesn''t seem to notice herself. Then she asks Du Wan.


    "I asked you if you had an exam today!" Du Wan''s anger is still on the wane.


    "Well! Yes, I did Suk some don''t understand her idea, slightly frowned, doubt asked.


    "Are you going to take the exam tomorrow?" Du Wan then asked.


    "Test!" Suk became more and more confused.


    "Why don''t you go home and review! What are you doing here? " Du Wan suddenly turned into a stern teacher. If he had a whip in his hand, he would have come up to give Suk a few times.


    "Ah?" Suk didn''t expect that duwan would be so concerned about her study. She looked at her in surprise and forgot what she did.


    "Let''s go! I have something to talk about with sister Yan Du Wan waved like a red fly. It turned out that she had something else to do. No wonder she would let Suk leave. Obviously, she didn''t want Suk to know about it.


    Think of before Luo Feiyan once very formally let oneself pay attention to the academic performance, now let Du wan say so, go to see Luo Feiyan again, in the heart seems a little more sorry, because he didn''t listen to her words, will let her feel sad?


    While thinking, he quickly stood up: "I''ll go back first!"


    I don''t know who this sentence is meant for, but Luo Feiyan and Du Wan both nodded.


    Because before I went to her house in Ye Wei''s car, and later I came from fangfeiyi by taxi, so I had to go back to No. 17 middle school to ride my car.


    Watching Suk pick up his schoolbag and walk out of the door, duwan and Luo Feiyan arrive for a minute or two, and no one speaks, but finally duwan breaks the silence."Sister smoke, you just talked to Suk." Du Wan was hesitant and hesitant. He looked at Luo Feiyan turning his head and said again: "what did you really do with him?"


    Luo Feiyan looked at Du Wan with a smile and wanted to hear what the girl wanted to say to herself. However, when she heard her words, she was really surprised. Suddenly, she had a strange feeling: "silly girl, what are you thinking?"


    In fact, Du Wan saved a lot of courage when she said this sentence. Even as soon as she said it, she felt a little regret. However, Luo Feiyan didn''t seem to have much reaction, but she was relieved: "sister Yan, I always feel that the relationship between you two has changed!"


    To tell you the truth, this feeling is not the first time, but it is particularly strong today. After I went out for a walk and came back, I almost cheated them out of their secret. I still remember that when I finished speaking, Suk''s face was very red, and there was something wrong with the two people''s eyes.


    "What do you think has changed?" Luo Feiyan asked in reply.


    "I just think you''re not easy now, especially the way Suk looks at you is like looking at his girlfriend!" When Du Wan said this, he stared at Luo Feiyan''s eyes tightly, but the woman didn''t change at all. He gently closed her hair: "Wan''er! Do you really like Suk? "

 Chapter 472

    Luo Feiyan seems as if nothing had happened, even looking at Du Wan''s eyes with a trace of concern for her best friend, but there is a sour feeling in her heart, which seems to be constantly fermenting. When Du Wan heard Luo Feiyan''s words, he slowly lowered his head and seemed to have two more red clouds on his face: "sister Yan, don''t laugh at me!"


    "Tell me! How can my sister laugh at me Luo Feiyan stretched out his arm and gently put his arm around Du Wan''s shoulder.


    "Sometimes, I do think it would be nice for Suk to be a boyfriend!" Without looking up, Du Wan said to himself, "it''s strange! Suk doesn''t think much of him, but I don''t know what''s going on, so I think of him from time to time! "


    "Especially after I showed him to my parents last time, my parents didn''t have any opinions on him, and they liked him very much!"


    "Sister tobacco! Do you think I''m four years older than him? " At this point, Du Wan finally raised his head, his face had no look of joke, but asked seriously.


    Luo Feiyan looked at Du Wan. The girl was blushing and her eyes were eager to get courage from herself. She sighed in her heart, but she still had to cheer up: "Suk is 18 years old, you are 22 years old, the age gap is not so big, it''s normal!"


    Yes! Du Wan is only 22 years old, but now he is 26 years old. He is eight years older than Suk! My God! Think of a burst of unspeakable helplessness.


    But after hearing Luo Feiyan''s answer, Du Wan''s eyes immediately flashed a ray of joy. She didn''t see the loneliness in her eyes: "sister tobacco! Do you really think so? But Suk is only in senior three now! What shall we do? "


    "What happened to senior three? Suk won''t keep repeating his grade. If he goes to college next year, he will be more free to fall in love! " Luo Feiyan is now in front of Du Wan. Instead of teasing the dead in the past, he looks like a bosom sister, with a warm smile on his face but a little cool in his heart. %&*";


    " Well! " Du Wan nodded to himself. For a while, through Luo Feiyan''s words, it seemed that all the previous guesses about her and Suk had disappeared, and he was thinking about the possibility of her and Suk.


    It''s already dark. First, I went back to school and rode back to my car. When I got to the gate of the community, I subconsciously took out my mobile phone and looked at it. It''s nearly nine o''clock. It seems that I don''t need to go to my own supermarket to help. After all, it won''t take long for my parents to close the door and go home. I might as well go home and prepare the food first.


    "Suk!"


    Suddenly someone called his name. Suk subconsciously turned to see a woman standing up at the gate of the community. She seemed to be holding a cigarette in her hand and then threw it to the ground.


    "Cough!" The woman didn''t seem to be used to the smell of smoke. As she walked towards her, she covered her mouth and coughed a few times. With the help of the street lamp, Suk saw that it was Liu Mengmeng.


    After seeing clearly, Suk was nervous for no reason. After all, some things happened with her a few days ago, which made her a little embarrassed.


    "Do you have time now?" Today, Liu Mengmeng didn''t wear the uniform of the mobile business hall. She has a sports T-shirt on her upper body and a bulging chest. There is a Nike logo on her left chest, and a pair of jeans shorts on her lower part. She has two big white legs that jump into her eyes.


    "Er, now" when she heard her question, Suk didn''t know how to answer it. To tell the truth, this is a married woman. From her heart, she didn''t want to have any in-depth contact with her. Especially the last incident, Suk felt a sense of guilt that a third party was involved.


    "I have something to tell you! Can you talk to me? " Liu Mengmeng came up to Suk, looking tired and haggard, but with a smile.


    "Suk looked at the woman and hesitated. After a pause, he finally nodded:" OK


    When Liu Mengmeng heard Suk''s consent, she whispered a thank-you and walked directly to the street. Suk had no choice but to push the car to keep up with her.


    Suk feels that although Liu Mengmeng is not in good shape today, he is still in a stable mood. Otherwise, he dare not come out with her. After walking for a while, neither of them spoke.


    "How are you?" Suk was the first to speak.


    "How do you say that! Not bad! " Liu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders and pointed to the cafe beside the road: "let''s go in and sit down!"


    Suk saw that it was a coffee shop, but there was no conflict. After all, as long as she didn''t drink, there would be no problem, or the woman really just wanted to have a chat with herself!


    Two cups of Blue Mountain coffee, because Suk himself has hardly drunk it, so he ordered the same thing with Liu Mengmeng.


    Some sour, some bitter, but also with a hint of sweetness, Suk took a sip, found that the taste was still a little uncomfortable, so he put down the cup.


    "Did you scare me last time?" Liu Mengmeng looks at Suke. Her small hand slowly shakes the coffee spoon and rubs against the wall of the cup, producing a pleasant sound, which seems to let people enter the calm."No!" Suk listened to the music in the cafe and shook his head slightly. Naturally, he would not admit that he would be so timid.


    "Really?" Liu Mengmeng raised her arm and supported her chin with her left hand. The bulging chest peak naturally appeared in front of Suk''s eyes, just like being held flat by the dining table.


    The light pink t-shirt had the outline of the bra, especially the two arc-shaped dents, which were more obvious. All of a sudden, Suk was distracted. Er, he focused on the wrong place.


    Without waiting for Suk''s response, I saw that the boy was a little distracted. The focus of his eyes seemed to be on his chest. Liu Mengmeng''s mood had stabilized a lot today, but Suk''s heart beat disorderly.


    Subconsciously pick up the cup, a small drink, this will wake up Suk suddenly.


    Suk, who found that he was a bit impolite, scratched his head in embarrassment. Then he remembered that Liu Mengmeng was still asking himself, "Sister Liu, what did you say just now?"


    "I said," do you remember what you promised me? " As soon as Liu Mengmeng saw Suk''s expression, she blurted it out subconsciously. After that, she looked into Suk''s eyes with great interest.


    "Ah?" Suk was still a little confused. When he heard this topic, the scene of that night suddenly appeared in his brain. I remember that this woman had to let herself stay with her for the night and let her really steal a man. It seemed that what she said at that time was: another day? next time?

 Chapter 473

    Suk''s brain is a little confused. Isn''t this woman quite normal just now? How to throw out this topic all of a sudden, but with her sentence, how can I be confused?


    It seems that time and space have changed, and suddenly back to that night, like a room at home, Liu Mengmeng stood in front of her naked body and insisted that she stay. Even after she refused, she picked up her hand and swam around her several times, which was regarded as a deposit. |i ^


    at a loss and his heart beat faster, Suk subconsciously picked up the cup and took a sip directly, but he didn''t realize the strong aroma of coffee. On the contrary, the hot temperature almost made him feel silly and vomited back into the cup.


    "Ha ha! You said you weren''t scared? " When Liu Mengmeng saw Suk''s embarrassment, she couldn''t help laughing. She covered her mouth and bent her eyelashes.


    "Cough!" Suk was so hot that he took a cool breath, but he was too embarrassed to look up. He wanted to find a way to get in. It was too embarrassing.


    "I''m divorcing Wang Jianming!" After a while, Liu Meng began to speak.


    "Well?" Suk took the opportunity to take a little relief and raised his head.


    "But he doesn''t agree. I''m going to court in two days!" When Liu Mengmeng said these words, the expression on her face could not tell whether she was sad or happy. Instead, it had a sense of numbness.


    "Well!" Suk doesn''t know the divorce procedure, and to be honest, he doesn''t know much about Liu Mengmeng. Naturally, he has no right to speak, so it''s not easy to be a qualified audience.


    "You are the third one to know about it!" Liu Mengmeng began to say: "we all said that we should not make public our family ugliness. I didn''t even tell my parents about our divorce!"


    "But it''s hard for me to hold it in my heart. Fortunately, there are still you!" Liu Mengmeng seemed to say something unrelated, with a very flat tone: "you know about me and Wang Jianming, and we are close friends, right?"


    Looking at Liu Mengmeng''s inquiring eyes, Suk nods helplessly, which can be regarded as a close friend. After all, he has been touching people for a long time, from the Yangtze River to the Yellow River, up and down. Ordinary friends can never do it. What do you think of me Liu Meng Meng suddenly asked for no reason.


    "Very good!" Suk can''t say well, but although the contact time is not long, so far, Liu Mengmeng gives people a good feeling.


    "Do you think that after I get divorced, will anyone want me?"


    "Of course! Isn''t divorce very common now? " Suk asked in reply, if this is a consolation, Suk did his best.


    "Do you want me?" In Suk''s eyes, Liu Mengmeng can suddenly be compared with Ye Wei. He talks like a wild horse and makes no sense at all.


    "Sister Liu!" Suk grinned as if it was worse than crying.


    Just when Suk felt like crying without tears, Liu Mengmeng''s mobile phone on the desk suddenly rang, but he didn''t mean to answer it.


    "Wang Jianming!" Seeing that Suk was confused, Liu Meng shrugged her shoulders.


    "Oh Suk nodded with cooperation, feeling that he did not continue to talk about the topic.


    "He didn''t agree with me when I asked for a divorce. Now he calls me every day. I''m not even in class, and I''ve moved out of him!" Liu Mengmeng looked at the mobile phone still ringing indomitably. Someone in the coffee shop had already cast disgusting eyes on her side. In desperation, she could only get through.


    "Mengmeng, it''s me!" Suk can clearly hear the voice from Liu Mengmeng''s mobile phone.


    "Wang Jianming, I''ve made it very clear to you that we can get together and get together. Don''t make things too rigid!" Liu Meng tried to keep her voice down, but there was no plan to listen.


    Suk can hear what Wang Jianming is explaining, promising and forcing to Liu Mengmeng. His voice is getting louder and louder, his tone is getting stronger and stronger, and there are even signs of outbreak.


    "Pa!" Liu Mengmeng directly hung up the phone, but felt unsafe. She turned off the phone and breathed a little. The two big chests seemed to have to earn a lot of sympathy with her breathing. She drank several mouthfuls of coffee and finally drank it in a gulp. Fortunately, the temperature of the coffee was moderate at this time, otherwise it would be several times worse than Suk.


    "Waiter, an Irish coffee!" Liu Mengmeng waved to the waiter directly, but the names of these coffees were completely unknown in Sucre.


    "He begged you to go back!" Suk doesn''t know how to deal with it. When he heard Liu Mengmeng talking about divorce, he would have a third party''s self-identity in his heart. So now he wants to help them keep the marriage: "and the disease is not incurable!"


    "I know impotence can be cured! But now his illness is not the head below, but the head above. He has become neurotic for a long time. I''m worried that I will be killed by him one day! " Liu Mengmeng was in a state of emotional excitement. When she spoke, she was careless like a married woman. The speaker had no intention and the listener blushed.Suk was sitting there awkwardly, with a black line. He was still a senior three student. Could you please say something civilized!


    While talking, the waiter brought another cup of coffee. This time, he replaced it with a transparent goblet. The black coffee was also covered with snow-white cream. However, Suk felt that when the coffee came up, it seemed that there was a smell of alcohol around him.


    And with the disappearance of that layer of cream, the wine became more and more intense.


    Suk thinks that he is really stupid. He only knows that he will get drunk when he drinks, but he will get drunk when he drinks coffee. The raw material of Irish coffee is Irish whisky and coffee beans, which is fatal. After watching a cup of coffee, Liu Mengmeng''s cheeks turn red, and even her eyes are in an unnatural trance.


    "Suk! Let''s go! Let''s go home! " Liu Mengmeng''s steps are a little soft. She never thought that she would be drunk directly by a cup of coffee after drinking so much beer. Maybe this is the legendary saying that everyone gets drunk when they don''t get drunk, and it''s even more worrying when they drown their worries with wine?


    Suk''s mouth was twitching. He didn''t expect that he would end up like this. Last time Liu Mengmeng was drunk, he almost made a mistake. This time, who knows that the woman is drunk again, but he can''t leave her alone.


    "Sister Liu, it''s getting late. Let me take you home." Suk says to Liu Mengmeng that the woman doesn''t seem to think she''s drunk. She''s still walking on the street, pushing her bike behind her.


    "You sent me?" Liu Mengmeng turned her head, her cheeks flushed, her long hair spread, and she had the unique charm of a drunken woman.

 Chapter 474

    Liu Mengmeng belongs to the kind of girl, named as a young woman, whose charm is hard to describe in words. In a word, she is very bewitching, charming and seductive. After hearing Suk''s words, she slowly turned her head, her long black hair wantonly spread, and raised her hand to the back of her head: "you send me?"


    What is looking back and smiling? Suk is not very clear, but he clearly knows that at the moment when the woman just turned around, the blood in her blood vessels seemed to speed up the surge. |i ^


    her cheeks are red and her eyes are attractive, especially the drunken expression. People can''t help but want to pull it over and press it directly under her body, so that she can wake up and know the consequences of a woman''s drunkenness!


    But Suk''s heart just thumped down and nodded, "Well! I''ll see you off! "


    "That''s very kind of you!" Liu Mengmeng couldn''t tell whether she was really drunk or fake drunk. After hearing that Suk wanted to see him off, she stopped and stood on the street honestly.


    Sitting on the back hanger of the bicycle, Liu Mengmeng naturally hugs Suk''s waist from behind. It seems that she is afraid that she might fall down accidentally. She leans against him, her cheek clings to Suk''s back, and rubs it gently. Then she tells Suk her current address.


    Suk knew that it was a cottage area with small alleys, but fortunately, the distance was not too far, and he could get there in about ten minutes by bike.


    As he entered the cottage area, the road condition of the street was naturally much worse. However, Suk was a cyclist with many years of driving experience, and he rode very steadily, but he was bumpy from time to time.


    Liu Mengmeng hugged Suk tightly and put her hands around his waist. With the bumping of her body, she was also moving, close to Suk''s back. She could feel her rubbing. The obvious big chest swayed back and forth, which made Suk clearly feel that her hands were holding the handlebars hard, trying to restrain her mind. |i ^


    but the next thing is the narrow alley. Suk unconsciously slows down. Because of this, the balance is not so easy to control, and the friction and collision between the two bodies are more frequent. However, Liu Mengmeng seems not to mind at all. Instead, she slowly releases her hand and touches it up along Suk''s abdominal muscles.


    "Left or right?" Suk had no choice but to make a sound.


    "Which side do you want me to touch?" As soon as Liu Mengmeng''s eyes brightened, he didn''t expect that Suk would ask. After getting drunk, his reaction was not slow. He immediately went on to say what he said.


    "Poof!" Suk felt that he had an impulse to spurt blood, and almost hit the wall: "sister, I''m asking you, is your home on the left or right?"


    "Oh, oh! Left, left When Liu Mengmeng heard Su Ke say this, she tilted her head slightly, looked forward at the fork, and continued to guide Su Ke to go home.


    "Hoo Suk finally stops the car and sees Liu Mengmeng walk slowly to the door. Then the dim light of the street lamp takes out a bunch of keys from his bag.


    "Come in and sit down!" Liu Mengmeng unlocks the door and pushes it open. It''s dark inside. Even if there is a street lamp at the entrance of the alley, he can''t find it in the yard. He can''t see his fingers and even makes his back feel chilly.


    If Suk turns around and walks away, it''s nothing. He avoids being alone with Liu Mengmeng again and takes the person safely to his home. But Suk looks inside, frowns slightly and gets out of the car.


    Although it''s not pity, but let a woman into the dark empty room, Suk always feel a little uncomfortable: "Hmm! I''ll turn on the light for you


    According to Liu Mengmeng''s guidance, Suk finally found the switch of the door lamp. Now, this kind of light bulb is rarely seen. Most people make energy-saving incandescent lamps. With dim yellow lights, they can see clearly in the yard.


    The yard is not big. There is a small wing room in the west, which is supposed to be a kitchen or bathroom. The main room is also very low, even very old.


    "Ha ha, how can I clean up! It''s a bit of a mess! " As Liu Mengmeng spoke, she stepped into the room. Then the light in the room came on. Sure enough, the furnishings in the room were very simple. There were beds, sofas, coffee tables, and televisions. In addition, there were some clothes of Liu Mengmeng.


    Suk doesn''t understand why she chose a house like this. Isn''t a single woman afraid to live here?


    "Sit down first!" Liu Mengmeng''s face was still flushed with drunkenness. After entering the door, she quickly bent down to collect the sundries on the bed. Her buttocks wrapped in denim shorts suddenly stood out in front of Suk''s eyes. They were round and looked like two leather balls close to each other. With the three-dimensional feeling of roundness and radian, people could not help but want to reach out and play.


    A pair of white legs stretched straight, with the movement of the upper body, the steps moved slightly, swaying in front of Suk''s eyes, Suk quickly twisted his head, thinking about how to leave for a while.


    All of a sudden, Suk follows the sound. It turns out that Liu Mengmeng takes off her shoes and climbs onto the bed. Then she leans in the corner and looks at Suk quietly.


    Suk was surprised by the woman''s action, but at this time, Liu Mengmeng finally spoke and leaned against the corner of the bed. Her legs were bent and her pink arms were holding her knees. Her wine red blush seemed to fade: "Suk! Thank you"Thank you for chatting with me, sending me home, and helping me to be brave. I can''t believe you are very considerate!" Liu Mengmeng said while supporting her chin with her knees. Her eyes are very gentle and her long hair is scattered. She has the flavor of a housewife.


    To tell you the truth, when I open the door, I can obviously feel Suk''s hesitation, and even feel that Suk would turn around and walk away at any time, but I really wanted him to accompany me in at that time!


    In the face of the dark, she was so creepy that no one felt more deeply than herself, but her head was so dizzy that she didn''t know how to speak.


    Then Suk seemed to take the initiative to follow himself into the yard and turn on the light for himself. When Suk turned on the light, his figure suddenly became so tall under the light.


    It''s like going home at night. Seeing the light waiting for her will make her feel warm and happy. A woman is so emotional. An action, a word, will make her sink. Suke''s action makes Liu Mengmeng feel that her heart beats faster.


    "That''s very kind of you!" Suk shakes her head subconsciously. It seems that she is a little distracted. Because Liu Mengmeng is sitting in this position now, the mouth of her jeans shorts is just facing her. Although she can''t see the specific scenery inside, she can''t help but want to find out: "how do you want to thank her?"


    Before Suk''s voice fell, he realized that he was out of order. Before the embarrassment was over, Liu Mengmeng''s voice said, "if you want to, how about making a personal commitment?"


    At this time, the light bulb in the room flickered a few times, suddenly went out, and then the whole yard, together with its neighbors, fell into darkness.

 Chapter 475

    All of a sudden, the darkness made Suk unable to adapt. Standing in the same place, he quickly took out his mobile phone and was able to see the situation in the room through the low light of the mobile phone screen. %&*";


    " power failure! " Suk found that Liu Mengmeng didn''t scream out. It''s reasonable to say that a woman should scream at this time? Quickly put the phone to the corner of the bed.


    "Well! There''s a blackout! " According to the low light to Liu Mengmeng, the woman seems to be the same, still keep the previous posture, no surprise, no accident, said quietly: "the line here is aging seriously, the voltage is unstable, stopped for more than two hours yesterday, scared me to death!"


    As soon as the backlight of Suk''s mobile phone arrived, the room became dark again: "do you have any candles here?"


    "No!" In the dark, Liu Mengmeng''s voice seemed to be a little depressed with the power failure. After that, there was a few minutes of silence between them.


    Suk could hear his breath amplified in the dark, but the light he was looking forward to still didn''t appear. He was hesitant to send Liu Mengmeng to the house and go home immediately.


    Just from the backlight of the mobile phone screen, Liu Mengmeng holds her knees like a wounded lamb, licking the wound helplessly in the dark. With only one look, Suk can''t help but feel an impulse to protect her.


    But this woman is just as dangerous!


    When Suk hesitated, Liu sighed deeply: "Suk! Do you think I should get a divorce? "


    "Eh!" For this kind of acute problem, Suk really can''t give the most appropriate advice with his current life experience, so he has to scratch his head: "Sister Liu, I really can''t say this!"


    After a sigh, Liu Mengmeng said to herself: "if you divorce, it''s really a bit difficult. Who doesn''t want to live forever? But if you don''t leave, you can''t get along with Wang Jianming! "


    "I''ve thought a lot about it these days. Although a second married woman is more normal now, to tell you the truth, who doesn''t want to marry a first-hand one? No one wants to get a marriage certificate with their own woman when they see that her household register says divorce! "


    Maybe it''s because the darkness has been so long that they can''t help feeling down. Suk uses the low light on the screen of his mobile phone again, and it''s still very weak. But for a moment, he sees two crystal clear liquid dripping on the calm Liu Mengmeng''s face. %&*";


    in the face of such a situation, Suk has nothing to do, sighs in his heart, subconsciously goes to the bedside and sits down, although desperately thinking about how to comfort her, he doesn''t even know how to speak.


    Silence, darkness again.


    Suk felt like he was on pins and needles. He wanted to go home, but he couldn''t bear it. He wanted to comfort, but he couldn''t. at this moment, he heard a rustling sound behind him. It seemed that Liu Mengmeng had something to do.


    The next moment, a pair of hands stretched out from behind, put his arms around Suk''s neck, and then felt that something was standing behind him: "don''t move!"


    Suk was a little speechless. When he rode Liu Mengmeng home on his bike, a mountain kept shaking and rubbing against his back. Now it''s a good thing, both ways.


    Two groups of soft meat are like massagers. If they are pasted on the body, people will feel comfortable from the heart. Whether it is psychological or physical is unknown.


    Liu Mengmeng knelt down behind Suk, put his hands around his neck and put his head on his ear: "women are very bitter, so they know what is sweet! She just needs a support, so that when she is tired, she can rest on it with ease. Even a greeting can help her find the strength to hold on in a loss and helplessness! "


    Liu Mengmeng said to herself that her heart beat could even be transmitted to Suk''s body from her chest peak, and the faint fragrance of orchid spewed out when she spoke directly swept Suk''s cheek, felt a stream of air flow across her ear, and Suk''s body straightened subconsciously.


    However, Liu Mengmeng held her tightly, like the life-saving straw that the drowning man saw, clinging to Suk, and then said: "Wang Jianming let me down. A man can''t face his own shortcomings, but he makes himself nervous. I don''t know how to face him in the future!"


    Suk knows what Liu Mengmeng''s weakness is. Maybe it''s really short! But what can I say? I''m long?


    "In fact, I always treat you as my little brother!" Without waiting for Suk to speak, Liu Mengmeng seems to be telling a story, intermittently but connected.


    "Last time when Wang Jianming hit me in my house, thanks to you! At that time, I thought you were a man! "


    "I drank too much that day and did something stupid! Looking back, it''s not too impulsive. Maybe only when people are really drunk, will they make the most real action in their heart! "


    "Do you know? Actually, I know you don''t want to come in today! But you came in! Thank you Liu Mengmeng seems to have finished. She just hugs Suk and doesn''t move."Hoo Suk took a few deep breaths in a row, but he still couldn''t calm the uneasiness and heat in his heart. No man seems to be able to keep his heart still when facing a woman''s confession, not to mention that the woman is still holding herself tightly.


    The heart beat faster and faster, and the warm current in the body was reconciled by twelve sections of Taoist brocade. Although there were constant friction and collision, it had not really destroyed Suk''s will.


    After a long pause, Suk finally spoke again: "Sister Liu! Why don''t you move out of here tomorrow! It''s really not suitable for you to live here! "


    "Move? It''s not that easy. I just picked up some clothes and ran out. I only have one month''s salary left in my hand. I can''t afford to live in other places without deposit! " Liu Mengmeng is very clear about her situation. It seems that living in such a place also makes her unable to adapt.


    Although Liu Mengmeng''s tone has always been very flat, after a while, Suk found that he felt wet on his shoulder, and naturally thought that the woman was still crying silently.


    "I''ll help you with the money!" Suk''s economic conditions are good now, but he doesn''t have the habit of carrying a lot of cash with him.


    "It''s OK. I''ll go back to my hometown." Liu Mengmeng doesn''t think that a senior three student can help himself: "Suk"


    "eh?"


    "Can you lie down with me for a while?" Liu Mengmeng felt that Suk suddenly fell into silence, and then said: "I just want you to hold me. It''s too dark. I''m a little scared!"

 Chapter 476

    Suk asked himself in his heart if he was too kind! Is it too soft hearted! Otherwise, why did Liu Mengmeng not know how to refuse when he made this request. As the weather gradually entered autumn, the temperature at night was quite low. They were covered with a thin blanket and hugged each other.


    Liu Mengmeng is lying on Suk''s right arm with one hand on his chest. She is very honest. In the dark, maybe this woman has been crying for too long. Although her tears stopped, she still sobbed, and her body would tremble.


    Two people''s clothes are not untied, but at this time the posture is very close, better than lovers, just like husband and wife.


    Suk knows that he shouldn''t stay long, or even hold Liu Mengmeng, but how can he leave? Confused, constantly thinking, the passage of time, it seems that half an hour has passed.


    Feeling that Liu Mengmeng''s breath has become gentle and seems to have been in a dream safely, Suk has finally summoned up the courage and wants to pull out his arm. Who knows that he has just made some movements, Liu Mengmeng immediately reacts and presses Suk tightly with his arm: "don''t go! I''m afraid


    "Sister Liu! It''s time for me to go home! " Suk can''t see the expression on Liu Mengmeng''s face in the dark, but he has a pear blossom with rain in his mind. His eyes are full of praying face, but he is still cruel and finally opens his mouth.


    "Please, just one night, tomorrow I''ll move! I didn''t sleep the night I was afraid of yesterday. What should I do if you leave? " Liu Mengmeng''s voice is very small, but she has a crying voice.


    "But" as soon as Suk spoke, he was interrupted by Liu Mengmeng: "Suk, please, you are by my side. Now I feel very down-to-earth and at ease. Just one night, OK?"


    "I"


    when Liu Mengmeng heard that Suk still wanted to leave, he raised his hand to cover his mouth before he spoke: "I''m really scared!" As soon as he finished, he turned over and lay on Suk''s body. %&*";


    the warm body temperature faintly came, melting Suk''s indecisive determination little by little, and finally sighed:" OK


    "I''ll close the door!" After some struggle, Suk finally had no choice but to surrender, because his car was still parked at the door before, so now he didn''t even lock the door. Since he decided to stay, he naturally had to push the car and lock the door again.


    "Really?" Liu Mengmeng is very surprised, but also some worry that Suk will take this opportunity to escape, still lying on his body, motionless.


    "Really Although Liu Mengmeng couldn''t see it, she could feel Suk nodding heavily.


    "Well!" Liu Mengmeng finally let go of Suk. Suk got up and got out of bed. With the light of his mobile phone, he walked out of the yard and looked at the darkness around him. There was no sign that he was going to call. He sighed again.


    "Ma! I''m not going home tonight! " Suk called Zhang Xue, night not home must explain the reason to the home, of course, must not be the truth of the matter.


    "I''m at my classmate''s home. I have an exam tomorrow! Let''s review together


    In fact, Zhang Xue didn''t doubt anything. After all, as Suk said, there will be an exam tomorrow. With Suk''s character, she will never go out to play around. After a few words, she ended the call.


    Push the cart, lock the door, it''s still the dim light of the mobile phone screen. Suk walks back slowly. Liu Mengmeng lies on the bed and stares at the door nervously. When Suk finally comes back, he is really relieved.


    "Go to bed!"


    Hearing Liu Mengmeng''s words, Suk''s mood, which had calmed down, began to fluctuate again. The word "simple bed" is full of rich meaning, but now Suk prefers to think that it is just the simplest meaning.


    Slowly, she got into bed again and hesitated to lie beside Liu Mengmeng. Suk knew that even if she moved to another place, the woman would want to hold her. Instead of doing so, she might as well save trouble.


    "You" suddenly Suk was stunned, and his body just lay down suddenly became a little stiff.


    "Take off your clothes, too! I really want to have a comfortable sleep. I''m so sleepy! " Just as Suk went out to close the door, Liu Mengmeng had taken off all her clothes, eh! Of course, the underwear has survived.


    But just now Suk''s hand has touched her smooth back, and her skin is tender. Although she can''t see it, she can feel it completely. Even in her mind, the scene of Liu Mengmeng''s nakedness in the Home Inn appeared. After seeing it, who knows that she was clearly depicted in her heart.


    Shuangfeng is very round and big. Although Du Wan''s is not small, it seems to be of two types, one is like an inverted sea bowl, and the other is like an inflatable ball. Liu Mengmeng is really not ugly, and she can even be called a beauty. It seems that her parents have said that she seems to be 22 years old, the same age as Du Wan.


    The young woman''s temperament is a girl''s delicate body, but in the moment of Suk''s stupefaction, the delicate body moved and even helped herself to take off her clothes.


    "Sister Liu!" Suk subconsciously stopped Liu Mengmeng''s action."Suk, take off your clothes and go to sleep! It''s tiring to sleep in clothes! " Liu Mengmeng''s tone is gentle, and her movements are even softer. She doesn''t have the strong emotion fluctuation, and doesn''t have the direct feeling of red fruit. She looks like a neighbor''s elder sister.


    "I''ll do it myself!" Suk moves to one side in a hurry. Just now, Liu Mengmeng''s elder sister''s sense of role relieved him. Moreover, the darkness in the room alleviated his embarrassment. However, it took him a long time to get rid of the obstacles in customer service and take off his T-shirt jeans.


    Fortunately, after Su Ke took off his clothes, Liu Mengmeng really didn''t have any other movements. She just leaned quietly beside him and held Su Ke''s arm tightly in her arms. It seemed that she was really too sleepy and soon fell asleep.


    Suk''s arm is squeezed together by two groups of soft meat, close to the career line. With Liu Mengmeng''s breathing, waves of motion constantly invade his heart.


    Until Liu Mengmeng really did not move, like entering a deep sleep, Suk gently pulled out his arm, but a woman was lying so close to her, thinking wildly, which was inevitable.


    I don''t know how long it took to recite the pithy formula of "twelve sections of Taoist brocade" over and over again, and the body was cooperating with it, so that the strength in the body finally overcame the agitation of instinct, like fighting a hard battle and finally falling asleep.


    It''s very common for adolescent boys to have morning booms, even a few times a day. They feel that Su Xiaoke has a swelling feeling, and they want to get up and let go of water.


    Suddenly, Suk was shocked. He felt that his brother seemed to be disturbed by external forces. He immediately opened his eyes. The sky outside was white, and Liu Mengmeng came into sight.


    At the moment, the woman''s upper body is not inch, head down, a horse riding squat crotch type across himself, a hand in the bottom to help Su Xiaoke maintain balance.


    "Sister Liu, you" Su Ke was startled and cried out.


    [author''s digression]: do you want this woman, brothers?


    Yes, please!

 Chapter 477

    In fact, Liu Mengmeng wakes up very early. Last night was the most comfortable sleep in this period of time. She wakes up very early because of Suk''s presence. I ^


    when you look at Suk''s quiet sleeping face, you will feel at ease. You can''t help smiling at the corners of your mouth. It''s very soft, just like the happy and sweet Lake wave in your heart.


    This feeling I have never experienced in Wang Jianming, so that although Ming knew that he should not stay Suk overnight, he still obstinately asked to stay. Although he knew Suk should not lie beside him, he was very happy.


    Such a little man, with such magic, let himself seem to fall into a blind madness. On the night of Home Hotel, he almost gave his body to him. If he didn''t run away, I''m afraid his idea of divorce would be more firm now!


    Thinking of this, Liu Mengmeng subconsciously glances at the tent set up by Suk. It''s magnificent, just like the pyramid of Khufu in Egypt, which is a miracle of the world.


    This is also the scene that I yearn for, but never watch on the spot. My heart starts to speed up involuntarily, and I reach out my hand like a ghost. My fingers are trembling slightly. After I uncover the mystery, the suffocating feeling almost makes her faint directly.


    Because Suk didn''t sleep well last night, he was a little tired after fighting with his heart. This subtle action didn''t wake him up, and he still closed his eyes safely.


    Wang Jianming''s obsession makes her hesitant. Maybe she really wants to do something that can strengthen her confidence. Although she still keeps her purity after divorce, even if she finally finds another man to continue her life, I''m afraid no one will believe that she hasn''t been touched!


    Now the repair surgery is too common!


    The more I think about it, the more it makes her feel hot. It seems that a little devil is driving her, slowly, gently, quietly, slowly across Suk''s waist. %&*";


    because of her nervousness, she finally woke up Suk.


    "You, sister Liu!" Suk''s voice suddenly rang out, like a thief in the master''s house, but suddenly found out. Liu Mengmeng ignored it and went on with her actions.


    Suk was really scared. When he opened his eyes, he saw the unexpected scene in front of him. From sleeping to waking up, his body seemed to be a little slow, and then


    seemed to pierce a layer of window paper and run through it all at once.


    Life is like being forced. If you can''t resist, it''s better to enjoy it with your eyes closed! This is a reversible proposition, and vice versa.


    A sweating man and a woman, in the morning sun, completed a battle about the reproduction of life and the continuation of race.


    Liu Mengmeng, who had broken her body, and Liu Haier in front of her forehead were close to each other. She was wet and had a kind of indescribable blush on her small face. She lay beside the bed and tried hard to adjust her breathing. It seemed that her body strength was hollowed out and she didn''t want to move.


    Suk looked at Liu Mengmeng awkwardly. After having intimate contact, he was in a mess. He didn''t know how to face such a fact next. After a long time, he said, "Sister Liu, I am"


    "sorry!" Before Suk finished, Liu Mengmeng began to speak, wriggling lazily and looking at Suk beside him: "this is something I''m willing to do. If one of the two people does something wrong, it must be me!"


    Liu Mengmeng knew that doing so would bring unimaginable pressure to Suk. She was somewhat apologetic and shy: "this is just a dream about the two of us. Have you ever heard dawn say goodbye?"


    Suk sighed in his heart. Although Liu Mengmeng said so, can he really think like this? Once something happens, I''m afraid it will become an inducement in the future.


    "Sister Liu! Do you want to stop sleeping? " Suk smiles. Although he has some helplessness, he calms down a lot. The anti business is here and accepts it calmly.


    "You don''t go to class?" Liu Mengmeng turns to look out of the window and estimates that it''s already seven o''clock. On weekdays, it seems that the students are ready to start.


    "Nothing! Today''s exam, you can be late at school! " Su Ke raised his hand and held Liu Mengmeng in his arms as he spoke. Before that, he and Liu Mengmeng only belonged to the neighborhood, but since then, because of this, the efficiency of Su Ke''s examination has been much lower. Although all the questions are still simple in his eyes, they are not as aggressive as they were yesterday, and even in the middle of the exam, they are not as good Some questions wait until the reaction, even with their own thought of the answer is not consistent, quickly correct.


    After the exam in the morning, Suk turned on his mobile phone and made a call to sun song.


    "Boss!" Sun song''s voice soon appeared at that end.


    "Well! Have you done with the house? " After thinking about it, Sox finally decided not to give Liu Mengmeng cash. After all, it was a bit out of season. Instead, he might as well rent a house and let her move out of there earlier."The house has been found! Good location, too! It''s full of electrical appliances and furniture, but I didn''t find anyone according to the address you gave me! " Sun song received Suk''s call, the action is as fast as the wind, directly killed to the intermediary, immediately clapped the plate directly group under a house.


    But according to Suk, I didn''t find the woman named Liu Mengmeng. I''ve been waiting for more than two hours. Now Suk calls again and can only tell the truth.


    "No one? Is that out! You can arrange for someone to wait there for a while! " Suk put down the phone, at this time most of the candidates have left school, the mind is still a little confused, so that he did not have any appetite.


    Although Li Feifei sent a text message saying that he would go to the canteen together at noon, Suk declined on the excuse of something.


    Walking on the street, the crowd and traffic flow around, the excitement, Suk''s mood began to slowly calm down, until this time, he found that the direction he went was the bungalow area where Liu Mengmeng was. Maybe now she should go back!


    "Squeak!" At this time, a car passed Suk from behind. It was a taxi. When it passed Suk, it turned right and stopped. I didn''t stop it just now!


    "Suk!" When Suk was a little confused, a woman opened the door, jumped down and called out her name.


    "Hong Chen!" Suk is surprised to see the girl in front of her. The last time I saw her, I was forced to buy underwear with her. I haven''t seen her for a long time.

 Chapter 478

    Hong Chen first said hello to Suk, and then let the taxi leave by itself. Then he came to Suk and said, "no class today? Why do you come here for a walk? "


    "Just after the test, come out for a walk!" Suk''s face also carries a little bitterness. His low interest soon makes Hong Chen find something unusual: "how? Didn''t do well in the exam? "


    "Not bad!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. %&*";


    " then why do you look unhappy? Is it my great uncle Hong Chen is still the kind of khaki overalls with many pockets, a very ordinary T-shirt on it and a small bag on his back.


    "Great uncle?" Suk didn''t understand at first, but looking at Hong Chen''s teasing expression, he finally reflected what kind of relative his great uncle was. When the girl said that, his mood finally improved: "yes! My great uncle has been single for a long time. Is your great aunt interested now? "


    "Cut! I hate it Hong chenbai glanced at Suk: "have you eaten yet? Shall we go and have some together? "


    Being told by Hong Chen, Suk really feels a little hungry. He can''t help it. People are iron and rice is steel. He''s hungry after a meal. He has no appetite after the exam, but he doesn''t feel anything. After walking for a long time, he reminds Hong Chen that his stomach is growling.


    "Yes! What would you like to eat? " While talking, Suk looked around. There were many restaurants here. They found a clean house and went in.


    "Is it true that I didn''t do well in the exam?" Hong Chen feels as if he really seldom sees Su Ke''s expression before, as if he hasn''t seen Su Ke once, so he can''t help being curious.


    "The exam is just a joke. I went out this morning and said that I could meet a beautiful woman at noon. I walked out for a long time, but I didn''t know I met you!" Suk''s mood gradually improved, and his words relaxed a lot. Looking at Hong Chen, he continued to say: "this hexagram is a little bad!"


    "Bah! Suk, you''re going to die Hong Chen had been waiting for Suk to boast about himself from the side. Who knew that the road was turning around, he came here with such a half sentence. He bullied his nose and raised his hand to fight Suk. I ^


    but the two men were on both sides of the table. Hong Chen''s little action was just a bluff. He gave a fierce puff towards the air and said to himself, "I''m so tired today. I just came back from Yanjing!"


    "Well? What are you doing up there? " For Yanjing, hearing this word, Suk''s mind will come up with Li Linglong, Zhou Fang, Cheng Meili, and WAN Qihong, who are inexplicably engaged to marry herself, and of course, the wife''s family who he has never met.


    "People go higher and water flows lower. I''m looking for a chance to change jobs! Thank you for your help after all After ordering, Hong Chen handed the menu to the waiter.


    "Oh? What''s going on? " Suk didn''t know where he could help her.


    "Your manuscript of catching thieves and saving people in the fire are all my qualifications! After running for such a long time, it''s this manuscript that has really produced repercussions. It''s a pity that Jin se Hua Nian''s manuscript hasn''t been sent out. Otherwise, I''m sure it will be a hit! "


    The last time Hong Chen went undercover, Jin se Hua Nian, in order to get the first-hand information. But for Suk''s timely appearance, I''m afraid the information would not have been available, and he would have been taken care of.


    "Red with one shot? It''s a hit Suk murmured subconsciously, and then found that he seemed to have too much connotation. He quickly raised his hand and rubbed his nose to hide his embarrassment.


    "Suk! You are going to die Compared with Suk, the girl has a quick reaction and instantly understands Suk''s intention. This time, Hong Chen also understands the principle of "one inch long and one inch strong". Instead of punching, she directly kicks Suk''s leg under the table.


    "Hiss!" It''s too late for Suk to shrink his feet again. Under the head-on bone blow of his leg, he was in pain. He was inhaling cold air and directly bent down to knead, "elder sister, I''m going to let you kick to death!"


    Hongchen snorted and said directly, "are you dead?"


    Hearing this woman''s heartless words, Suk could only tell her the truth seriously: "fast, if I didn''t rescue you in time, I''m afraid you would be shot as a murderer now! Or you''ll have to be ready to die! "


    "Cut!" At this time, the waiter brought the tea. Hong Chen continued to give Suk a white look, and then filled his cup with Suk.


    Suk rubbed his leg. Just now, Hong Chen''s foot really hurt him. Fortunately, after a few cuts of meat, it eased a lot: "my leg hurts, maybe it''s broken!"


    "It''s broken! If you think about brother pony, how handsome he is Hong Chen knows the power of her foot. After the Jinse Huanian incident, the girl went to class to learn self-defense skills, but she only used one layer of her own skill just now, so Suk didn''t hurt.


    "Elder sister, you can''t destroy me if you like! In contrast, I think Wang Haidi is more admirable than Wang Haidi Suk finally slowed down and didn''t want to entangle with this topic: "do you mean to go to Yanjing to find a job?""Yes! I went to a magazine and two newspapers! " It seems that Hong Chen''s trip to Yanjing was smooth, and his pretty face was full of smiles.


    "Well! It seems that you''ll have to make a grand plan this time! I can''t even close my mouth! " Suk said this sentence subconsciously, but Hong Chen didn''t react after he finished. He was a little unnatural.


    In his mind, what Du Wan said last time came out. He could not close his mouth and legs. Even when Du Wan suddenly opened his legs, the scene of the skirt opening appeared.


    This person is like this, some things just open a gate in his heart, many things will come out. When Suk thinks of Du Wan wearing a skirt to make the classic action in "color is empty", he thinks that he seems to have only seen Hong Chen through the skirt once, and that he is still a box princess in Jinse Huanian, singing with wine.


    At the thought of that! Can think of Hong Chen at that time after being drugged, wriggle to wriggle on the bed, clothes half solution of appearance, small crisp chest, double cocked buttocks, match with pure face, now think about really don''t know this wench is how to carry medicine strength.


    Then in my mind, like a movie, I went to Hong Chen''s house to eat. The tap broke down, the girl was wet, and I found out by accident and stole the black lace.


    "Yes! Have you worn the clothes I bought for you? " Suk completely subconsciously said, the topic finally shifted to the set called night fire GH11 fun suit.


    Hongchen a Leng, originally two people just still talk about grand plan, how Suk suddenly transferred to the clothes! When I thought about it, I immediately understood that he was talking about the underwear, and his little face turned red instantly. That suit was really his wife''s what!

 Chapter 479

    "This set of clothes has bold design, translucent material, lace piping and fine workmanship, which can bring people a kind of temptation, mystery, hot and exciting charm!"


    "And wearing this underwear can bring a strong visual impact, stimulate the hidden hormones of both sides, make both sides feel the most wonderful fun, truly achieve the combination of soul and flesh, and make the relationship between you and your boyfriend more harmonious! It can be said that once you have it, you have nothing to ask for! "


    This is the original words of the clerk at that time. Hong Chen remembers very clearly that he hid the clothes when he got home, and then ignored them. Now he was picked up by Suke, and even the appearance of the underwear seemed to float around in front of his eyes. %&*";


    at the thought that Suk was provoking himself, Hong Chen tried to resist his shyness and began to fight back:" your sister, I''m wearing it now! I can''t bear to put such an expensive thing on the shelf and put it aside! "


    Hong Chen said and winked at Suk. It seems that this look is a little obvious. Suk was hit hard, as if a hot scene appeared in his mind!


    Do you remember that underwear?


    The black bra made of lace Tulle is small in area, but the materials are all in the key places. There are several black feathers on the ribbon, and the black underpants with hollowed out fishing net have a convenient door under them, which can be separated from each other.


    Think about it! What would Hong Chen, pure and beautiful, like Wang Luodan, look like wearing such a black sexy underwear?


    Suk felt that his temple began to beat suddenly. Although he didn''t believe Hong Chen''s words, after all, the suit was not suitable for ordinary wear, but he couldn''t restrain his fancy. I ^


    "Er!" Suk was a little stunned. Fortunately, at this time, the waiter finally brought up the dish, which made him react. Only at this time, Hong Chen put his hand on his lips in front of the waiter, as if to say something to himself, and couldn''t help but get close to him.


    "And more!" Hongchen really lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "your elephant nose underwear is also with me. Last time I took it all home!"


    "Cough!" Suk suddenly had a feeling that he couldn''t breathe. The tea he had drunk before almost coughed out. The pair of elephant nose underwear was too speechless.


    "Are you free in the evening? Come to my house Hong Chen continues to lower his voice, but begins to invite Suk.


    "At night?" Suk looked at the waiter after leaving, a black line to see Hongchen, this girl how to do? Isn''t this the provocation of chiguoguo? I just subconsciously mentioned that set of underwear, and you counterattack again and again!


    After all, what Hong Chen said really wanted to seduce people, especially what the two people said before. It was such an interesting topic, the battle between open crotch pants and elephant nose.


    "Cut! What are you thinking about? I feel that this interview is promising. If I''m really employed, I''ll have to leave Weihai in the future. I''ll invite you to dinner before I leave! " As soon as Hong Chen sees Su Ke''s expression, he knows that the boy doesn''t have a good fart in his heart. He must think of something bad.


    "Oh! I''m scared to death, elder sister. Can you stop being so intriguing next time? " Suk pretended to be relieved and patted his chest.


    "Go away! If you don''t have so many things in your head, you''ll be intriguing! " Hongchen glared at Suk: "how about I cook in person at night?"


    "Come on! Maybe next time! I have something else to do today! " Suk shakes his head. It''s true that he still has plans today. He needs to see Liu Mengmeng. After all, the gorgeous plum blossom on the bed sheet in the morning proves that Liu Mengmeng is really a virgin.


    How does Suk deal with a woman who gives her virginity to her? Let''s go to hell with that saying goodbye after daybreak!


    But the biggest reason for hesitation is that Liu Mengmeng is still a married man in name, which is the biggest obstacle. Suk has a big head when he thinks about it.


    "Why? Didn''t you finish the exam? I tell you, the newspaper over there said that it would give a reply within three days. If it''s hired, I''ll have to report next week! After this village, there is no such shop! You can''t even eat it! " Hong Chen is really confident about his application this time.


    "Not today! What about going to Yanjing? I want to eat you. I can go in minutes! " Suk still did not waver, very firm, but he just this ordinary words, listen to Hong Chen''s ears, and came up with ambiguity, especially the second half sentence: want to eat you, minutes can go!


    "Well! Don''t regret it! If not, this meal will be regarded as a farewell! " Hong Chen pulled out his chopsticks and pointed to the dishes on the table: "let''s eat!"


    Fortunately, I met Hong Chen at noon, which not only filled my stomach, but also made Suk''s mood recover slowly. In the afternoon, the exam finally entered a state of high efficiency. If I write with God''s help, I will cut through the thorns and thorns all the way.


    It seems that the high school curriculum can''t stop him completely. If he didn''t have to wait for Wei Lan to go home together, I''m afraid he would have handed in his papers and left now. After checking, he found that it was still early, and then he entered the space of the flower picking system."Task: get Liu Mengmeng''s first prize; reward: master computer hacker technology (Advanced)"


    "please extract!"


    Suk is getting more and more confused about this flower picking system. This situation has never happened before. After all, this task has never appeared on the electronic screen. It was only this morning when he and Liu Mengmeng had a truce that he suddenly heard a reminder of the completion of the task.


    Is it a triggered task and a hidden task? The more Suk thought about it, the more confused he became. Instead of thinking about it, he directly chose to extract the reward. A soft white light flashed in the space, and at the same time, a sudden flow of information came out of his body and flowed into his brain.


    Countless knowledge about computers, especially hacker knowledge, all kinds of programs and technologies, are flickering one by one. I had some vague points before, but now it is more clear. At that time, I saw someone asking for help on the hacker base forum, and I was still at a loss. But now I immediately reflected how to solve them.


    "Hoo Suk quits from the system and takes a long breath. At this time, the students around him are still working hard. Only the rustle of writing in the examination room is constantly ringing.


    It seems that the action I will take part in tomorrow night will greatly shock my hacker friends. Wait for me! So said Suk.

 Chapter 480

    Finally, it''s time to hand in the paper. Suk packed his schoolbag and turned on his mobile phone as he walked out of the classroom. Of course, I''m afraid everyone knows that his mobile phone should be turned off during the exam. After five minutes of power on, there is still no response. Suk can''t help but feel a little surprised. It''s reasonable to say that sun song can''t get through to his phone and will send him a text message!


    "Suk!" At this time, Wei Lan came after him with his schoolbag on his back. He seemed to have done well in the exam, at least with a smile. Suk asked directly, "how''s it going?"


    "Not bad! Today''s exam is OK Wei Lan nodded. As usual, they went to the garage to pick up the car and went home together: "Suk, yesterday" Wei Lan still couldn''t help asking.


    "Oh, don''t mention it. I told you this woman met on the plane." Suk rides the car and shrugs helplessly. Naturally, he knows what this girl means.


    "Mm-hmm!" Wei Lan nodded after him.


    "On the plane, I think ye Wei is very enthusiastic. I''m not used to it. In fact, I''m not familiar with her, but yesterday''s situation was really bad. I refused!"


    Wei Lan didn''t speak. He turned to Suk from time to time while cycling, waiting for him to continue.


    "Didn''t she say birthday yesterday? No one to accompany her, I went, but in the end I didn''t eat at his house! " Suk said here, the brain will involuntarily appear yesterday in yewei''s home that kind of feeling.


    Feng Yao''s portrait is everywhere. It seems that countless eyes are staring at him. As soon as you think about it, you will feel creepy. Even the fact that you were drugged at that time is insignificant. |i ^


    "her former boyfriend looks very much like me, but it seems that she has long been dead!" When Suk talked about this, he felt a cool air swept over his back. Subconsciously, he looked back. In a trance, he seemed to see ye Wei''s shadow, but he couldn''t find it the next second.


    After hearing this sentence, Wei Lan was also a little surprised, and her small face turned black: "you''re not telling a ghost story, are you?"


    "Really! Her house is full of portraits of the man in oil paintings, which makes me run away quickly! " The words of Suk made Wei Lan feel the same, and he had goose bumps on his body.


    Wei Lan got rid of a worry. He not only knew that Suk didn''t have a close relationship with that woman, but also got such powerful information, so he didn''t say anything.


    Suk also kept silent, thinking about Liu Mengmeng. He thought that after he sent Wei Lan home, he really needed to go to that alley.


    From time to time, Wei Lan glances at Suk and finds that he seems to have something on his mind. He sighs and doesn''t know what''s going on. Now he has a feeling that he and Suk are drifting away. Although they still go home together every day, they seem to be used to it.


    Think of the last month after the exam, in accordance with the previous agreement to give Suk reward, in the downstairs kiss Suk, the heart rate will involuntarily accelerate, even some fever on the face, but after this month, why the two people did not make the slightest progress, but some strange.


    The more I think about it in my heart, the lower I feel. Girls are always in the mood of spring. What''s more, it''s the prime of life now. Once upon a time, Wei Lan was walking hand in hand with Suk in her dream.


    Soon they had arrived at Weilan''s downstairs. Suk felt that Weilan seemed to have something to say. He turned and looked at her, slightly with a baby''s fat face, and gently bit her lower lip. The two dimples were very clear: "what''s the matter?"


    "Suk, I have a problem that I don''t quite understand. Can you explain it to me?" Wei Lan hesitated and hesitated for a long time, then he finally spoke.


    "Oh? Well Suk hesitated a little, and quickly nodded to agree. After all, no matter what, Wei Lan was in trouble, and he would find a way to help her, let alone a problem.


    After parking the car, Suk follows Weilan up the stairs. The sound of clattering on the stairs keeps ringing. Suk suddenly feels nervous for no reason, and suddenly thinks of how to greet Weilan''s parents.


    As soon as the idea came out, he was even more embarrassed: "Wei Lan! Your parents are all at home


    "Well, I don''t think I''ve come back yet!" Wei Lan''s answer immediately made Suk feel relaxed, even his steps were light. After a while, Wei Lan took out the key and opened the door.


    The decoration of the home can only be regarded as medium, very simple and clean. Wei Lan leads Suk directly to his boudoir, a desk with a variety of textbooks and review materials, a single bed, light pink sheets, with a strong girl atmosphere. Even Suk smelled the smell of Wei Lan as soon as he came in, which is very fragrant.


    "You sit first!" Wei Lan opens the chair to let Suk sit down, and he moves a stool. Then he opens his schoolbag and finds out an exercise book. Instead of giving it to Suk, he draws on it with a pen.


    Wei Lan finally stopped writing and looked at Suk, who was waiting for him. He felt a little wet in the palm of his hand, and then slowly pushed the exercise book to Suk.Suk, who has been able to pass the high school curriculum, has no scruples in his mind, but when he sees the exercise book, he is stunned.


    A note: do you remember the reward I gave you last time?


    Suk sat up straight subconsciously, and the note took him back to the day after the last monthly exam. After school, he was downstairs, and was kissed by Wei Lan in the state of not knowing the truth.


    It seems that for a moment, Wei Lan''s pink lips are on her lips, soft and weak, pink and smooth, with a sweet taste, and her heart starts to surge.


    Subconsciously, she turned around and looked at Wei Lan beside her. The girl was lowering her head and didn''t know what subject she was studying. She was too nervous to move. Suk could even feel the sound of her heart beating.


    "Remember!" Suk picked up his pen and seemed to think for a while. Then he wrote down these two words and pushed the exercise book back.


    Wei Lan did not squint, directly reached for his hand and grabbed it. Seeing Suk''s reply on the note, Bei Chi bit his lower lip tightly and held the pen''s little hand. His palms were already sweating. Even his arms began to tremble slightly. He took a deep breath and continued to write a few sentences.


    Suk took the note, and his brain hummed as soon as he saw it. Wei lanjunxiu''s small words were very beautiful, and it said: do you still want them today?

 Chapter 481

    Although most of the school rules say that high school students can''t fall in love, can it really stop them? Many people say that high school students'' thoughts are still in the immature stage, but who can realize that kind of maturity?


    Senior three, will soon face the entrance examination of such a single wooden bridge, thousands of troops, but also in such a bridge, go their separate ways, go their separate ways. %&*";


    high school life, three years also fleeting, youth, if you want to leave any regret, it may be unforgettable for a lifetime.


    Wei Lan didn''t know when he really fell in love with Suk. This kind of love was completely imperceptible. When he really found out and determined, it was rooted in his heart.


    This is also the reason why today she suddenly felt that the two people were getting away from each other and were in a low mood.


    There are many things in life. When you find that you need to take action, don''t hesitate. Maybe one of your hesitations will make you miss the best memories.


    Wei Lan is not sure whether he and Suk have a future. After all, after the college entrance examination, everything is filled in according to the results. It is very likely that the South and the north are close to each other.


    So, Wei Lan summoned up courage today, bravely and firmly made a choice, do you still want today? It goes without saying that Suk knows how much of it is.


    When Suk saw these words, he felt his brain buzzing and his heart beat faster. Even his body seemed to be stiff and unable to move for a moment.


    Wait until reaction comes over, can''t help but turn to see to nearby Wei Lan, this wench equally nervous can''t add, although keep a concentrating appearance, but her tiny trembling body still sell her incisively and vividly. Do you like Wei Lan? I like it! Suk can definitely answer, perhaps at the first sight of meeting Wei Lan, he was full of good feelings for this learning committee member.


    But at that time, Suk was silent and introverted. He always existed like the air in the class. A glance at Weilan from a distance would make him suddenly blush. Only after he had the flower picking system did this situation change.


    Not only did he really become friends with Wei Lan, but also his budding emotion gradually deepened in silence, so that sometimes, he was thinking about how to develop into a lover!


    However, there are so many things happened in the past month. One by one, girls keep appearing on the stage. Suk, who was always at a loss when she saw girls, turned into a lucky girl who was always surrounded by girls.


    Li Feifei, who has brought home, Hong Chen, who has given her sexy underwear, Yang Peier, who helps her to open a room when she is drunk, Luo Feiyan, who suddenly breaks the line, Liu Mengmeng, who is forced to bow for no reason, and even Liu Qingqing, who always likes to look at herself in silence. There are too many girls who can''t express themselves. Suk has no time to distract himself from Wei Lan.


    But now, just in a moment, once neglected emotion suddenly ignited, once the initial ignorant moment stirred up.


    Shua, Suk stood up directly.


    Wei Lan was startled by the movement here. She saw the girl''s body shaking violently, and then a pair of small hands clenched her fists tightly. She was very strong, and forced herself to calm down.


    Suk, who stood up, was also a little nervous, but he took a firm step. The two people were very close, just one step, and had already stood behind Wei Lan.


    Wei Lan''s heart rate is hard to imagine. When he heard Suk standing up just now, he almost turned around and ran away. But when he thought of his courage, he still insisted.


    Suk looked at Wei Lan''s posture and slowly raised his hands. His uneasiness did not affect his movements. His hands went around Wei Lan''s neck and hugged her from behind.


    Two hands are very natural hanging in front of Weilan''s chest together, although the two peaks are slightly green, they still play a role of support, put very stable.


    Close to Wei Lan''s side face, Suk didn''t speak, so quietly holding her, you can feel Wei Lan''s body from the beginning of the rigid, until slowly relaxed, that her unique body fragrance is more and more strong, smell people can''t help but close their eyes.


    This is the first time that Suk and Weilan are so close to each other. Their heart beats are also intense, and they pass on to each other''s bodies. It seems that they resonate and let people immerse in them a little bit.


    Suk''s thick chest is close to his back, and his arms are hanging in front of his chest. After Wei Lan slowly relaxes, he already understands Suk''s feelings.


    "He still likes me!" Wei Lan thought, clenching his fist, and then subconsciously attached to Suk''s palm, very soft and warm.


    "Wei Lan!" Suk pasted to Weilan''s ear and called her name softly. The air shook her ears, itching and numbing, which made Weilan''s body tremble again. She slowly twisted her neck and looked at Suk.


    "Thank you for the reward!" Suk''s mouth slightly tilted, looking at Wei Lan''s small face, fat face, two dimples, let Suk subconsciously kiss.Wei Lan trembled a little, who knows that the next moment two people''s lips will be combined together.


    It''s not the first time that they kiss each other. There was already one kiss downstairs, but it was like a dragonfly skimming water. It was fleeting. It was even like Zhu Bajie eating ginseng fruit, and he didn''t taste anything.


    This time, however, it was different. Driven by Suk, Wei Lan began to respond. He wanted to refuse to give up. This time, he not only won the first time in terms of time, but also changed his quality dramatically.


    Wei Lan''s breathing became more and more heavy, and his brain fell into a blank state. His two hands had been buckled on the back of Suk''s hand, but now he unconsciously increased his strength and grasped Suk''s wrist.


    It is the so-called pull a hair and move the whole body, Wei Lan''s small action, like to remind Suk, the two hands actually began to have other action, gently climbed the mountain.


    With Suk''s two wolf claws moving, Wei Lan is more like falling into the clouds, like the whole person floating in the sky, suddenly like a gust of wind, suddenly woke her up.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door at home, she was so frightened that Wei Lan suddenly broke away from Suk''s arms. She knew what to do and said anxiously to Suk: "my mother is back!"

 Chapter 482

    Suk was also terrified, especially when he saw Wei Lan''s expression. Wei Lan''s little face was white, and his eyes were a little flustered. He quickly stabilized his mind: "it''s OK! don ''t panic! We are reviewing our lessons, no! "


    Although there is a guilty feeling, but now just flustered and no way to solve the problem, reaction after Suk, on the one hand to help Wei Lan stable mood, on the other hand has found a good cover for her excuse. |i ^


    "Eun!" Wei Lan nodded hard, then rubbed her face, trying to be calm. At this time, the door had been opened, and there was a sound of key collision outside. Then she heard Wei Lan''s mother''s footsteps.


    "Lan Lan!" The sound rang out.


    Wei Lan quickly turned open his door and walked out. Suk had no choice but to follow her.


    "Lan Lan, Ma''s back!" A woman, in her forties, has a round face just like Wei Lan, but her wrinkles are much less. She is carrying a bag of vegetables in her hand. She walks to the kitchen and turns her head when she hears Wei Lan open the door.


    Suk can feel that after Wei Lan''s mother saw her, she was stunned and surprised. She looked at her daughter again and asked, "Lan Lan, you''re coming to school!"


    "Good aunt!" Suk cried quickly, but compared with Wei Lan, it was more natural.


    "Ma! This is my classmate Suk. I can''t do some questions in today''s exam, so let him tell me. Suk lives in our neighborhood! " Wei Lan was afraid that his mother might misunderstand him. He poured beans out of a bamboo tube and finished all at once.


    "Suk! Hello Wei Lan''s mother put down the bag in her hand and came over. Although she saw her daughter''s expression was a little nervous, she didn''t say anything more in front of Suk: "how about it? How was your test today? "


    "Well, it''s not bad. There are only two questions I can''t do!" Wei Lan is still a little nervous until now. |i ^


    "Yeah! Mom will cook something delicious for you later, and Suk will eat at home, too! " Wei Lan''s mother looked at Suk with a smile, but she was very enthusiastic, but Suk didn''t dare to stay here for a long time.


    "Auntie, we have just finished the problem. I have to go back quickly. If I go back late, my mother will not spare me!" Suk quickly found an excuse to refuse.


    "If you don''t give me a call at home, my aunt can cook fast!" Wei Lan''s mother naturally wants to stay.


    "No, next time! Next time I''ll have a good taste of auntie''s craftsmanship! " Suk said while looking at Wei Lan: "Wei Lan, then I''ll go back first!"


    "Hoo Suk breathed out a deep breath. If he said he was not nervous just now, it was all fake. He was in someone''s room, holding their daughter, kissing and hugging her, and putting it on someone else''s body, which was also a slip away.


    While pushing the car, he took out the phone: "Hello! Brother song, I''m Suk


    "What? Didn''t wait for anyone for a day? " Suk thought that no wonder he couldn''t wait for sun song''s call, and Liu Mengmeng didn''t show up all day.


    "Well! You come to my neighborhood to meet me! " After Suk hung up the phone, he went straight home. In fact, he asked sun song to pick him up. The main thing was to use his car. The place where Liu Mengmeng lived was too inconvenient. Power was cut off from time to time. If possible, he would help her move today.


    While driving, sun Song told Suk that the house he rented today has two bedrooms and one living room, complete furniture and appliances, complete Kitchenware and cookware, and good location, which is much better than here.


    Once again in this bungalow area called happy lane, Suk felt a sense of regret. At this time yesterday, she and Liu Mengmeng were only neighbors. At most, they were a little familiar with each other. But now, she has become her own woman, even if she is still tied by a marriage relationship, she is already her own woman .


    He left sun song''s car and the key to the room he had just rented. Suk told sun song and a younger brother who had been guarding here to leave. He stood alone at the door of Liu Mengmeng''s house and waited.


    Little by little, the sky will be dark before, and now it has fallen into darkness. People around are lighting up, but only here, there is still darkness and silence.


    Suk looked at the mobile phone, it was almost nine o''clock, but he didn''t know where Liu Mengmeng was now! I''m sorry I didn''t leave her phone number today. I''m worried if something happened to her!


    Thinking of this, Suk can''t help feeling a little upset. He looks at Liu Mengmeng''s closed door and starts to walk back and forth in the alley.


    There are a lot of residents in this cottage area, but most of them live in the kind of unsatisfactory family conditions. They can''t see a person in the crisscross hutongs for a long time. It''s quiet, just a cat''s cry from time to time.


    I can''t wait for Liu Mengmeng, and I don''t know where she has gone. It''s awkward for Suk to wander here alone. The car stops on the street and doesn''t come in. I can''t even find a comfortable place to sit for a while.


    Turning to look at the gate again, Suk decided to take a rest in the car first, and then come to have a look every other moment. If there is a light there, it means Liu Mengmeng has gone home.Sitting in the car, Suk was so upset that he even turned out a box of cigarettes. He hadn''t smoked for a long time. He suddenly took a few puffs, which made Suk still a little uncomfortable. He smoked two cigarettes in succession, which made him a little used to it.


    The smoke carrying nicotine into the lungs, and then vomit out of the feeling, slowly let Suk mood began to calm a lot, at least no longer to before so irritable.


    After twisting out the cigarette ends, Suk gets out of the car and goes into the alley again. But the same result is waiting for him. The bungalow where Liu Mengmeng rents is so quiet that there is not even a faint light.


    There are basically no street lights in the Hutong. Suk walks with his arms in the dark. If there is a passer-by in lengbuting, he will be surprised.


    After looking at the mobile phone, another hour passed, and my heart thought that if I didn''t find Liu Mengmeng in another half an hour, I would have to go home first.


    At this time, suddenly a sound of high heels knocking on the ground came from afar. Hearing that the sound should come from another alley, Suk quickly turned his head and found that it was really a woman''s shadow, but because there was no light, he could not see whether it was Liu Mengmeng or not.


    But when Suk was a little uncertain, the woman suddenly screamed, and then a person hugged her from behind, as if covering her mouth, so that Suk could only hear a continuous whine of struggle.


    "I''ll go!" Suk was surprised. Did he meet the robber?

 Chapter 483

    Suk was surprised. There was only a little light in the alley. It was still reflected from the shops far away. He could only see the shadow of a short and fat man. He hugged the woman from behind, covered his mouth and pulled back. The woman was directly pulled to another alley. %&*";


    the voice of faltering and struggling was very strong at the beginning, but it was less than a minute later, and it was suddenly silent. Suk didn''t know whether the woman was Liu Mengmeng or not, but even if she wasn''t, she couldn''t sit back and ignore it.


    It''s a big mistake to be light footed for fear of startling the snake and worrying about what weapon the man has in his hand. He saved people and killed them.


    Hiding in the dark, Suk is like a night walking civet, soft footed without a sound, leaning forward slightly, ready to move at any time.


    "Hoo Finally arrived at the scene of the incident, Suk took a deep breath and looked carefully at the entrance of the lane. Sure enough, he could see that the woman had been lying flat on the ground, while the stout man was kneeling on the ground with his back to himself, and didn''t know what to do.


    It''s time for Suk to rush up with a lunge, with his right leg bent and his feet stretched straight. He directly stepped on the man''s back, with strong explosive force and fast speed, just like the spring that was tight to the limit. When it was released, he heard a bang, and the man flew out.


    "Eh!" With a dull hum, the man flew out, rolled twice on the ground, and got up with inertia. Suddenly, he saw Suk attacking himself from behind.


    And Suk stepped out, and then rushed up again. Sure enough, the stout man didn''t know where to take out a dagger, cut it twice, and then threw it at Suk''s face. I ^


    I could only see a cold light coming towards me. Suk moved a little and sidestepped to avoid the throwing dagger. However, the gangster turned his head and ran at a high speed. In the blink of an eye, he had already run for more than 20 meters.


    Although the boy runs fast, it''s very easy for Suk to catch him if he really wants to. He''s a young man and strong. Even if the short fat man is fast, can he be faster than himself? What''s more, the road condition of this small alley is so bad.


    But Suk hesitated a little, then stopped and looked at the woman who was still lying on the ground. She was still silent, like a dead man.


    Suk sniffed and smelled a strange pungent smell, like some kind of chemicals. Suk, a high school science general practitioner, was no stranger to these chemicals.


    "Ether!" Suddenly a noun came out of my mind.


    Ether, colorless and transparent liquid, has a special pungent smell and is very volatile. It is mainly used as an excellent solvent for oil, dye, petroleum resin, etc. in the pharmaceutical industry, it is used as an extraction agent for drug production and an anesthetic for medical treatment.


    Anesthetics, I remember the chemistry teacher specially said that this thing can make a person quickly faint, fall into a coma state, unconscious, did not expect that he actually encountered such a scene.


    It was dark in the alley. Only the outline of the woman lying on the ground could be seen. Suk squatted down and gently pushed the woman: "Hello! How are you doing? "


    All of a sudden, there was a soft and elastic feeling in the palm of her hand. I didn''t expect that she had just bumped into someone''s chest peak by mistake. What made Suk blush was that the woman''s coat had been pushed to the collar by the gangster, and so was her underwear.


    So Suk has just visited the original Yulong Snow Mountain without any cover up. Even the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum on the top of the mountain is clearly touched.


    He was so scared that Suk rushed back to confirm whether Liu Mengmeng was the one. He took out his mobile phone and used the backlight of the screen to take a picture of the woman. Sure enough, the plump double peaks showed their original shape. Under the heavy snow, Ganoderma lucidum was proud and independent.


    At first glance, it seems that these two snow mountains are very different from Liu Mengmeng''s, far less than her size. It seems that she should be someone else. Then I remember to see what they look like.


    "Well! It''s her


    Before the light on the mobile phone screen dimmed, Suk finally saw the woman on the ground. It wasn''t Liu Mengmeng, but she also knew that this bimodal woman who was exposed to the air was the bank account manager who helped her take care of the money. It was ma Yina who was willing to exchange her body for money to treat her family last time.


    I didn''t expect that she would appear here. Does she live in the bungalow area of happiness? Suk had no time to think about it, pushed her body again, but there was still no reflection.


    Ether can cause coma, but if inhaled too much, it may even lead to poisoning and life-threatening. Seeing this, Suk suddenly picked her up and ran to her car.


    To keep the air flowing smoothly, Suk puts Maina flat on the side of the road, takes out a bottle of mineral water from the car, pours the water on her hand, reaches out and pats her face. Now she is in a hurry and really can''t take care of so much. With the street lamp, Maina''s face looks like flooding, but she looks very peaceful, as if she doesn''t know what happened.Although the orange T-shirt was pulled down by sucla, because it was too hasty before, the bra inside still stayed in place, which looked like four mountains were queuing up.


    A pair of white casual pants was stained with a lot of soil. It seemed that they were pulled down by people. A section of the black underwear was exposed inside, but Ma Yina, who was drenched with mineral water, still didn''t respond.


    "Wake up! Wake up Suk pushed several times in succession, but Maina was like a sleeping beauty. She stood still, waiting for Suk''s kiss.


    Ma Yina''s face was a little white, but her expression was very relaxed. Her thin lips and cherry mouth were slightly closed. Suk felt helpless. It seemed that she really wanted to do artificial respiration to relieve the ether property. To choose a place with good air circulation was to accelerate the absorption of oxygen and dissolve the drug power, and artificial respiration was to speed up the process again.


    Ma Yina felt dizzy, like the feeling of serious lack of sleep. Her eyelids were very heavy. She opened her eyes with great effort. In the dark, she suddenly saw a man kissing her cheek. After a series of encountering calcium carbide fire, she came to her mind and screamed: "help"


    Suk was ready, after all, ether poisoning was a big problem I can''t afford it. If I inhale too much of it, it will even hurt people''s nerves. It''s a big deal to sacrifice myself. After all, saving one''s life is better than building a seven level floating butcher. What''s more, Ma Yina is a friend of her own.


    Who knew he was about to do something when he heard a scream from Ma Yina. He almost sat down on the ground and quickly put his hand over her mouth: "don''t shout! It''s me

 Chapter 484

    Although the body seems to be unable to lift strength, soft piece, but in order to protect herself, Maina or struggling, waving her arms, trying to drive away the gangster in front of her. %&*";


    when he hit her with his little hand, it was like a massage. Suk subconsciously covered her mouth:" don''t shout! It''s me


    Maybe Suk''s voice is a little familiar. Maina widens her eyes and tries to see the man in front of her. Vaguely, the more she looks, the more familiar she is. Finally, she stops fighting.


    "Suk!"


    As soon as Suk put down his hand, Ma Yina immediately opened her mouth and recognized him, but then she subconsciously covered her chest with her hands: "what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll go!" Suk looked at marina in black and squatted beside her: "what else can I do? You don''t think I''m a hooligan, do you


    Ma Yina just because too flustered, make such action completely subconscious, wait until reaction come over, and hear Suk''s words, all of a sudden a little embarrassed, don''t say that he once said to give him the body, think about it, at that time when he struggled that hooligan short and fat, obviously not Suk.


    "I''m sorry!" Like a child who has done something wrong, Marina has a guilty voice.


    "Nothing! I''ll help you up! " Suk a look at the expression of Ma Yina, know that this woman has thought of the truth of the matter, said while helping her stand up.


    "Ah As soon as Suk released her hand, she heard the cry of Mayna''s pain and quickly reached out to help her again, otherwise she might fall down again.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Suk. %&*";


    " my feet! " With the help of Suk''s strength, Ma Yina finally stood firm. There was some unnatural point on her right foot on the ground. Suk squatted down again and looked at it with the help of the street lamp. Sure enough, her ankle was obviously swollen. You don''t have to think that she must have twisted it when she was struggling.


    "You live here?" Suk asked.


    "Well!" Ma Yina said while struggling to twist over the body, right ankle suddenly a burst of pain, but there is no way, at this time she has rushed to his upper body strange, after all, that a bra was pushed to the top, Le some uncomfortable.


    As soon as Suk saw her action, although she turned her back to herself, she put her hands into her T-shirt and played with it. She immediately thought of the scene of the four mountains queuing up just now. However, she hit and touched her hand by mistake, and the palm of her hand was a little hot.


    "I''ll take you home!" When Maina turned around again, Suk said that after all, the woman sprained her foot. It was really difficult for her to go home alone. Fortunately, her home was nearby.


    "Well!" Ma Yina, who had just been forced by others, was still in shock. Even if she didn''t hurt her foot and wanted to go home alone, she would be too scared to move. When she heard Suk say so, she nodded.


    "Come up!" Suk sank his waist, leaned forward, and opened his hands backward. After a while, he found that Marina didn''t move. He turned to see that the girl seemed embarrassed: "it''s OK, come on up!" I have to repeat it again.


    Just now, Suk wanted to help Ma Yina and take her home, but who knew that her ankles couldn''t work hard at all, not to mention walking. Even supporting the ground and stabilizing her body took a lot of effort. In the end, Suk could only act as a rickshaw.


    Ma Yina took a deep breath. She didn''t know why, but she was a little nervous. She heard Suk urge herself again, and finally bit her teeth. She grabbed Suk''s shoulder with her hands, pushed her left foot hard and rubbed it up.


    Although the woman''s weight is very light, it is estimated that she is less than 100 Jin, but lying on her body, she still makes Suk''s body stand forward subconsciously. First, her shoulder blade position is pushed by two groups of soft meat, and then her hands copy backward.


    Left and right hands, each hand holding a flap of buttocks, to prevent Ma Yina''s body from slipping, each step forward, Ma Yina''s body will involuntarily sink a little bit, fortunately, Suk protective measures can do a bit, directly stop her.


    Ma Yina felt as if she was sitting in a sedan chair, trembling, her little buttocks like a spring, up and down ups and downs, but it also brought a strong embarrassment, this just took a few steps, she was out of breath, the feeling of numbness on her chest, wave after wave passed to every corner of her body.


    With the pace, the two peaks would rub against Suk''s back involuntarily. One by one, Maina tried hard to stay up, trying to leave a little space, but it was just out of her control.


    "What happened just now?" Suk''s heart rate is also accelerating and his body is getting hot and dry. Those who have studied physics all know this sentence: the action of force is mutual. The two peaks not only make Marina numb, but also make Suk have some irrepressible impulse to find a topic and distract his attention.


    "I don''t know. I''m scared to death!" Because of the sense of security that Suk brought to her before, Ma Yina deliberately didn''t think about her previous nightmare of panic. Now when she was mentioned by him, she was suddenly shocked: "I feel that maybe after I got off the bus, there is a person following me not far away!""At the beginning, I thought that someone was on the same road. I didn''t think about it very much. But later, they all followed me to this bungalow area. At that time, I felt something was wrong. His speed was not fast or slow, so I hastened to speed up my pace and wanted to get rid of him!"


    "Who knows, he came over and covered my mouth with a handkerchief. The smell was very bad. At first I tried my best to resist, but soon I felt dizzy. When I opened my eyes again, I would see you!"


    As soon as she thinks about it, Ma Yina is afraid. If there is no Sudak''s sudden magic weapon, she will be forced to Bao. How can she fulfill her promise to Sudak?


    His innocent body is gone. Can he exchange the life-saving money he lent him?


    Suk walks towards her home with Ma Yina on his back, and glances at Liu Mengmeng''s rented yard. It''s still dark, and there''s no light at all.


    After a while, Suk''s anger that Ma Yina rubbed off finally began to fade away, and finally saw her door: "OK, you have a rest early, I''ll go back first!"


    Suk carefully put down, said marina.


    "Suk!" Ma Yina pauses. She seems to have something to say to Suk, but with shyness and embarrassment, she stands still and does not open the door.


    "What''s the matter? Anything else? " Suk was a little confused when he saw what was different from Maina.


    "Can you come in, my house is empty now!" Ma Yina finally got up her courage and directly invited Suk into the room.

 Chapter 485

    Suk hesitated and looked at the iron gate in front of him. Just yesterday, in this cottage area, it seemed that the time was almost the same. After he went in, he had to wait until the next morning to leave. I ^


    "come in and have a drink! Thank you very much today Seeing Suk''s hesitation, Maina continued to speak and turned to take out the key to unlock the lock.


    But the ankle injury made her move very awkward, wobbly, like a tumbler.


    "Well! I''ll help you in! " Suk saw the girl standing unsteadily, and wondered whether she should be a good person to the end and send someone to the house. If she turned around and left, I''m afraid that Ma ina might fall down in the yard.


    "Thank you Hearing Suk''s consent, Marina finally opens the iron door. Suk quickly holds her arm and walks into the yard with her.


    It seems that the layout of every yard is the same. The house of Ma Yina is almost the same as the house rented by Liu Mengmeng. Suk subconsciously turns on the door light in the yard.


    There is a bicycle parked in the yard. It is a kind of rare permanent brand 28 which used to be very popular. It looks like it has a history, but it is very strong.


    The small yard is very clean and tidy. There is an open space on the east side. Some green plants are specially planted to add a lot of light to the yard.


    Suk helped Ma Yina into the main room, went through the doorway, and entered her boudoir. After the light was turned on, the room suddenly lit up. The same simple decoration included a bed, a table, a chair, and a very old TV set on the cabinet. It was still the same kind of big man, which was rarely seen now. %&*";


    Suk holds ma Yina to the bedside, with an orange T-shirt, two lotus lace at the collar, and a lot of soil on the white slacks below, which is like climbing a circle in a muddy swamp.


    "There''s a basin outside. Go wash it first." When Ma Yina saw that Suk''s hands were covered with a lot of soil, she immediately felt very embarrassed. If she guessed well, all the soil on his palm came from a certain part of his body.


    As soon as this idea came out, a strange feeling suddenly appeared on the buttocks of suktor who had been pushed back and forth all the way, just like there was a hand on the buttocks, and his face became hot.


    "Well!" Suk looked at the stain on his palm, nodded, and walked out of the door. After all, no one wanted his hands dirty. He poured water from the water tank, washed his hands, changed water, and washed his face. Suk entered the room again.


    "Eh!" As soon as he entered the room, Suk subconsciously looked at Ma Yina, and was stunned in the same place. Ma Yina''s woman''s performance was the same as Suk''s, and she was at a loss. The white slacks had been pulled under her knee by her, and maybe because of the ankle injury, she didn''t take them off.


    Even Suk knows how to wash her hands. How could a girl like to wear a pair of dirty pants full of mud! Taking advantage of Suk''s time to wash her hands, Marina quickly wants to take off her pants and change into a clean dress. However, she can''t imagine that a little thing that used to be very easy has become so difficult now.


    Ma Yina is still sitting beside the bed, her two straight white thighs suddenly jump into Suk''s eyes, and the small black cotton underwear is more like a firefly in the dark.


    So a small triangle suddenly attracted Suk''s eyes.


    When she saw Suk staring at her legs, she felt embarrassed. Her heart beat faster and her face turned red. She reached out and subconsciously wanted to lift her pants up first, but her pants, which had shrunk into a ball, were like a rebellious child. The busier she was, the more disobedient she was. She even failed to lift them twice.


    But her action soon made Suk wake up, aware of her gaffe, and quickly turned her head.


    "Hoo Seeing that Suk turned around, Marina breathed out a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Instead of carrying her pants, she just sat by the bed and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Looking at Suk''s back, Marina was very uneasy and hesitant. When she invited Suk to sit in, she had an idea that she would take advantage of today''s opportunity to give her first time to him.


    I borrowed a large sum of money from Suk to treat my father''s illness. At that time, I may have made a promise to keep my first time for Suk. But today, I almost lost it and was forced to Bao. If this happened, I would never have the chance to practice my promise to him Yes!


    And now there is another reason for Ma Yina to have this idea, that is, Suk saved himself this time. At that time, he had been dazed and had no ability to resist. If he didn''t appear, he would definitely lose himself. Now that the loss has become a foregone conclusion, I might as well take this opportunity to change the rogue into Suk to help Pay off all the debts to Suk so as to avoid long dreams.


    Heart rate with the confusion of thoughts continue to surge, very intense, and the breathing rate is a bit more disordered, is very rapid, looking at Suk, Ma Yina finally said: "Suk, you come here!"Although Suk turned his back to Ma Yina, he was listening to the movement behind him all the time, but the voice of dressing didn''t ring, but when Ma Yina called him, he was puzzled and turned slowly.


    "Well?" Suk was right. Sure enough, the woman was still in the same position. Her white slacks were tucked under her knees. After a glance, she quickly tried to move her eyes to her face.


    I remember the first time I met Ma Yina in Weihai commercial bank, Suk saw a beautiful face with a confident smile. But now the girl''s face is scarlet, and there seems to be a kind of strange emotion flowing in her eyes. She nibbles her lips and looks at herself.


    "Suk, please help me take off my pants!" Ma Yina blushed, but still looked up at Suk, since has made a decision, then from this second, began to try to adjust their state, in order to face the upcoming things.


    "Ah?" Suk stared at Ma ina sitting beside the bed. Now the girl has raised her legs and stretched forward. Her sandals with sloping heels have been taken off for a long time. Her white slacks are piled under her knees like a pleated skirt. Her legs are slim, her knees are round, and her thighs are a little bit fat. The black inside tightly blocks the attractive grass.

 Chapter 486

    Suk has always believed in the saying "helping people is the foundation of happiness". He also believes that he does it according to this point of view. Whenever someone needs help, he will come forward. %&*";


    this is what we do to catch thieves and save people in the fire.


    See the reaction of Ma Yina at this moment is the same, but don''t get me wrong, Suk didn''t stand up, instead, he bent down and squatted down slightly.


    Ma Yina''s right ankle can be clearly seen more red and swollen, vaguely bulging out a small piece. No wonder this girl just took off her pants for a long time and couldn''t take them off. If she had injuries on her feet, she couldn''t do whatever she wanted.


    Indeed, no matter whether it has aesthetic feeling or not, the white casual pants of Ma Yina can be called a pair of ink painting with heavy colors, black and white. So Suk can imagine that the girl must have been eager to replace the pants because she saw that the pants were too dirty, so she took advantage of the time when she went out to wash her hands.


    "Hoo Suk took a deep breath and squatted on the ground, trying not to look up, only falling on the white slacks piled up under marina''s knee.


    "If it hurts, talk to me!" Suk didn''t lift his head. After he finished, he began to move on his hand, holding Ma ina''s injured right foot in one hand, lifting his trousers in the other hand and pulling it down.


    The action is gentle, for fear of touching her wound. The small feet are very delicate. The kind of transparent thin socks rub on the hand, which makes Suk''s heart beat faster. With the slip of a trouser tube, Suk is finally a little relieved and glances up at the same time.


    The legs are slightly separated, white and tender as jade shoots. The skin of the thighs is full, with a slight sense of tight muscle. The small black inner part is very eye-catching. Just glancing at this eye, the heart seems to contract suddenly. I quickly look up and look at Ma Yina: "I just looked at your wound. It''s nothing serious. I guess I can apply it with cold water later! ¡±


    Suk, who is already well versed in the theory of traditional Chinese medicine, may not be able to prescribe a prescription for diagnosis, but this simple treatment of sprain is true. Cold compress three days before sprain and hot compress three days after sprain can be reduced according to the judgment of the injury. I ^


    the doctor''s parents thought that after Suk became serious, the intense and uneasy mood in his heart gradually subsided, and he continued to work hard. This time, it was his turn to hang pants on his left leg.


    Ma Yina doesn''t know whether her decision is wrong or right, but now that she has reached this stage, she should act according to her heart! Besides, Suk is not only kind-hearted, but also good-looking.


    Looking at Suk squatting under himself, his short hair is neat, and his cheeks are faint. I think he is also very nervous! After all, two people with such a strange way to get along in the same room, he will not let him feel too licentious?


    Ma Yina''s two slightly open, like a figure, only wearing a pair of underwear, and there is a man in front of her. This scene has never happened to her. I don''t know why there seems to be a stream of heat flowing in her body, and then converging under her belly.


    Swelling hot, and there is a kind of numbness, like a small inside in the middle of an ant, constantly crawling, the more want to resist this strange feeling, but the more fuel, can only hard bite the lower lip, even don''t know when Suk has taken off all his pants.


    "Which one do you want?" Suk put the dirty pants under his feet, lowered his head and did not squint, but the light was always creeping upward unconsciously. The two big white legs were fully exposed, and still kept the forward movement.


    "Eh!" After hearing Suk''s voice, Ma Yina reacts. Her pretty cheeks are red, like dripping water. Her hands on the bed have clenched their fists, as if to cheer herself up.


    The heart beat faster and faster. Even the forehead was sweating. My brain was in a mess. I wanted to open my mouth, but I hesitated. I bit my lips because I was too hard, and they all turned white.


    "Suk!" At last, Ma Yina''s voice began to ring, very subtle, like the cry of a mosquito. But Suk was close, and the room was quiet. Naturally, she could hear it clearly. Subconsciously, she wanted to look up, but as soon as her neck was raised, she stopped.


    "Well?" Suk answered.


    "This one!" Maina''s voice was still faint, even trembling. Suk had to raise her head when she had found the clothes she wanted to change and had to help her put them on.


    Although Suk knew that there was a beautiful scenery right under his eyes, he could only ignore it. Seeing that Marina was empty handed and had nothing to replace, he couldn''t help asking, "which one are you talking about?"


    "This one!" Ma Yina felt her face hot, her heart leaped to her throat, her head was down, her hands were on the edge of the bed, her waist was slowly forced, and her buttocks were raised.


    "What?" Suk followed her action, suddenly felt a little bad, heart said you don''t want me to help you take off your underwear, right?"Take this off for me!" Like hearing Suk''s question in his heart, Ma Yina''s next sentence immediately stunned Suk, his brain crashed, and he couldn''t react.


    "You want me to take this off?" Suk can''t take no notice of the non etiquette. She looks at Ma ina strangely, and then points to the black cotton underpants she is wearing at this time. She is tight between her two delicate legs, converging all the spring.


    "Well," said marina, shyly nodding her head.


    Suk looked at Marina with a black line, thinking what the woman was thinking? I''m a man. I''ve exceeded the limit by taking off my outer trousers. Now I''m even worse, turning my goal to underwear? This is not a sincere tease yourself!


    "Sorry, I have to go back!" Suk suddenly thought of what Ma Yina said when she borrowed money. Combined with the current meaning, the most likely thing is that she wants to repay her debt. When she thought about it, she felt like a bully. If she did, what''s the difference with the ether hooligan before?


    Just because you paid? Can make a woman willing to give up her innocence? This is to force good men into prostitution. Suk hates this feeling in his heart and stands up to leave.


    "Suk, etc." as soon as she saw that Suk was going to leave, she was very anxious and quickly asked to stay. At the same time, she realized that her just act was a little frivolous. I''m afraid Suk was bored and her anxious eyes were red.


    "Well?" Feeling that there was a choking cry in marina''s voice, Suk subconsciously stopped and looked at her without saying a word.


    "Me me" Ma Yina naturally doesn''t want to let Suk look down on herself, but also wants to repay him. Her brain turns fast and finally has a little relaxation: "my underpants are a little wet and uncomfortable. I really can''t take them off!"

 Chapter 487

    Suk even felt that Ma Yina''s expression was not fake, and she was ready to cry even more. Subconsciously, she glanced at the attractive black triangle area. I ^


    this is Suk''s first formal visit so far. If you look at it carefully, it looks like a small hill bulging slightly from a distance. The black pure cotton material is tightly tied to it, with a round radian.


    All of a sudden, Suk''s eyes brightened. Sure enough, there was a pool of water in the middle of the hill. Due to the black material, the pool of water was not obvious. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it, because it just deepened the color.


    The water trail slowly enlarged along the hill, and finally it was the size of a cup. It was only at this time that Suk realized why there was muddy water on her hand when she came back with Maina. At the beginning, she thought that Maina had rubbed something against the hooligan. Now she knows that the girl was scared to pee at that time.


    Although he knew the truth of the matter, Suk was still very resistant to it, but looking at Ma Yina''s eyes for help, he was really helpless. At this time, a task prompt suddenly came out of his mind.


    "Mission: complete Mayna''s request; reward: proficient in firearms assembly and disassembly."


    Ma Yina saw Suk stop, and then his eyes were all projected to his shameful part. But in order to confirm what she said just now, she could not close her legs together, but could only slightly open them to let him see more clearly.


    And Suk''s eyes seemed to have turned into substance. When he swept the pure cotton material, it was like a fingertip flick. Suddenly, an electric current exploded in his body, and he shivered involuntarily.


    She stares at Suk''s eyes nervously. Now what she worries about most is that she really annoys Suk and makes him hate himself. At the same time, she secretly makes self-criticism. She always sees the TV show. So and so woman just gives a flattering look, and the man will jump on him immediately. But she just opens her thighs, but Suk is still indifferent. I ^


    thought: what I did just now seems to be too direct. I must have scared Suk and made him want to escape.


    Girls who have never been in love really lack effective means of attack. They can''t even learn how to act like they do on TV, let alone play hard to get.


    When she found that Suk looked at her secret place, her eyes were motionless, as if she was addicted to it. She felt more and more like a needle on pins and needles, not only crisp and numb under her buttocks, but also fiery in the whole triangle.


    "Well," Ma Yina snorted unconsciously, straightened her chest, but she didn''t dare to move her legs to change her sitting posture, for fear that Suk didn''t see the evidence of her speech clearly and was disgusted with herself.


    Suk is not only the owner of his own money, but also the benefactor of his own. He has provided more than 3 million yuan for his investment and financial management. He has pulled his uremic father back from the gaze of death. He can''t let Suk hate himself with affection and courtesy.


    Suk looked at the screen in the flower picking system and said, "master of firearms assembly and disassembly." in fact, after he saw the word "firearms", there was a kind of ready fire in his body.


    Men, or extended to the whole male group, are powerful aggressive animals. This is an innate instinct deep in the bones and surging in the blood vessels. Even if children and girls like dolls, boys are more keen on gun toys.


    As they grow up, this kind of interest is increasingly strong. Women are nostalgic for cosmetics and beautiful clothes, while men like the passion brought by speed and the excitement brought by guns. All the gunfight scenes in movies and TV will successfully arouse men''s interest.


    In the era of war, guns are everywhere, even within reach. But today, the state controls guns, but it still can''t erase men''s love for guns.


    Suk was no exception. After seeing the word "gun", he was eager to give this reward. Moreover, after the flower picking system was upgraded to the intermediate level, there was a punishment behind every task. It was OK to complete it. If it failed, the punishment was really frustrating.


    Suddenly hearing the murmur of Maina''s almost gasping voice, Suk finally recovered and exited from the system space. Then he suddenly realized that it seemed that this task was not so easy to complete.


    After all, I have to take off a girl''s pants by myself, and this person is not familiar with me, which is even more embarrassing than taking off myself.


    The sound of the heart beat fiercely, like beating a big drum, shaking the whole body slightly, gulping down a mouthful of saliva, Suk finally looked at Ma ina.


    When Ma Yina saw Suk''s eyes, she seemed to have an indescribable emotion. But what kind of emotion is it? She can''t say it well because her posture is too attractive? Is it because the excuse I just said is perfect? Or is he interested in himself now?


    "All right?" No matter what the reason is, in short, she didn''t find the disgust that made her look shameless from Suk''s eyes. Finally, she boldly continued to speak.Suk took a deep breath, and then exhaled. After repeated several times, she felt a little calm. Then Maina saw Suk take a quick step towards herself, lean forward to her side, and extend her hands directly.


    With her eyes closed, her fingertips touched the rubber band of the black cotton underpants, and her thumb hooked outward. Ma Yina subconsciously propped up and raised her buttocks.


    The smooth skin makes Suk''s action very smooth. Just so gently, the black cloth slides down with his fingertips. He feels that his fingertips have rubbed his knees. Then Suk opens his eyes again. It''s still like the action of taking off his pants before. It''s very gentle and slow, and finally he unties all the shackles.


    Suk turned to one side. This time, Yu Guang did not dare to look in the direction of marina. The woman is now in a vacuum. If she did, ER! I''m afraid I''ll challenge my endurance.


    Good! Now Suk''s body has begun to feel burning. Just as he gently took off his pants, a magnificent picture gradually opened in Suk''s mind with his eyes closed.


    The deep valley is covered with green grass, and the dew drops wait for the swallow to come.


    The path of flowers has never been swept by visitors, and the Pengmen gate is now open for you.


    Ma Yina has been staring at Suk, looking down at him, standing in front of him awkwardly, her chest undulating sharply, especially in the tent below. It can be seen that he seems to have some impulse.


    Clenching her lower lip tightly, she summoned up the greatest courage left in her body. Suddenly, she stretched her legs tightly, opened them slightly, and said anxiously, "Suk, my leg is cramped!"

 Chapter 488

    Originally, Suk was in a fierce struggle with the little flame in his heart. With the strength of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade, he could feel that the small tent had a tendency to stop. At this time, Ma Yina directly startled Suk. %&*";


    " I''ll go! Cramps? "


    Hearing the voice of Maina, especially the three words of cramp, made Suk in a hurry. Although he kept his head down, he could still see the woman''s tight feet and straight legs.


    "Well!" Ma Yina seems to be suffering a great pain, unknowingly pain out of the voice, two legs began to constantly shake, the body all of a sudden back on the bed.


    With her action, Suk had no choice but to harden his head and raise his head, his eyes and the key parts swept by, his heart rate suddenly increased by a gear, and then he asked Ma ina, "what''s the cramp?"


    "It''s the thigh root!" Ma Yina clenched her teeth and squeezed out a few words.


    "My God Suk, this is really stupid, a black line! Thigh root? That''s not an ordinary location, but it can go directly to Tianting!


    Friends who have seen the legend of Zhen Huan can realize that every woman is born with the talent to be a schemer. Maybe they are pure, honest, gentle and considerate in nature, but if they really start thinking, they can easily use their tricks and tricks, which are natural and invincible.


    Suk stood panting and sweat had appeared on his forehead. He didn''t know what he had just done. His hand seemed to press around in a certain position. As long as he didn''t pay attention, he might fall into the abyss.


    "I said I would give it to you for the first time!" Ma Yina took a nightgown in her hand and put it directly on the bottom of her thigh. She looked at Suk with a red face and said. I ^


    Suk felt that the muscles of his face were stiff, and his heart rate was still chaotic. His breathing was like pulling the bellows, and even there was just warm touch on his fingertips, and the electric shock like numbness after touching the place he shouldn''t touch.


    "It''s hard to bear it!" Seeing that Suk didn''t mean to speak, Maina glanced at the marching tent, which was already in the fighting state, and continued.


    Sometimes, a lot of things just need a breakthrough. Although the relationship between myself and Suk is not so close before, after the cramp massage incident, that opportunity seems to have pierced the window paper, making Marina no longer nervous and embarrassed as before.


    Suk didn''t know that the cramp was a small way for Ma to do something about animals. After all, keeping the same movement for a long time would make people suddenly spasm.


    "Ha ha!" Suk knew what it meant to be hard to bear. He looked down at his tent. He was embarrassed and laughed at himself.


    With the same idea of Ma Yina, although Suk is still nervous and embarrassed to death, but because of the previous intimate contact, his mood of speaking has changed: "it''s not hard! It''s just going to be over! "


    "Really? But it''s not so good to keep it up all the time! " Before today, Ma Yina had never imagined that she would say such words, so debauchery, and she was more than Pan Jinlian. She looked at Suk with a red face.


    "Eh!" Suk scratched his head. He didn''t know what to do. In fact, he knew what the woman wanted to do. After a pause, he said solemnly, "in fact, you don''t have to do this! I agree with that money to cure your father! "


    Now that this topic has been mentioned, Suk thinks it''s better to make it clear: "I know what you mean, but if you really want to do it because I lend you money, I don''t think I can accept it!"


    "What if I am willing to do it myself?" Hearing what Suk said so clearly, Ma Yina, who had been launching the attack, suddenly seemed to be defeated. Her face turned white and her voice was much lower.


    Now although we know that there is still a vacuum under Ma Yina, the skirt is nothing more than the void on her legs, but Suk seems to be really calm down, and Su Xiaoke all admit his life and return to the original position: "do you like me?"


    "I should like it!" Ma Yina seems to think about it seriously. Finally, she looks up at Suk and gives a not so sure answer.


    "Look! We didn''t get to that point at all! You''d better leave it to the person you really love! By the way, where''s your father? " Suk didn''t want to get entangled in this issue any more and changed the subject.


    "My father is still in hospital now! I''ve had an operation. My aunt and I take turns to take care of him! " Mayna was a little disappointed and lowered her head.


    "Aunt?" Suk remembers that at the beginning, Maina said that his father was an only child. Now why did an aunt come out?


    "Relatives who can''t be beaten with eight sticks!" Hearing the doubts in Suk''s tone, Ma Yina explained: "poor in the downtown, no one asked, rich in the mountains have distant relatives! The aunt knew that my father had money for surgery, so she went to the door and asked me where I got so much money! ""Don''t be angry!" All of a sudden, Marina raised her head and said, looking at Suk with embarrassment.


    "Well?" Suk didn''t know the meaning of her words and frowned subconsciously.


    "I said my boyfriend paid for it!" Like a child who has been found doing something wrong, Ma Yina smiles in embarrassment.


    "And then she came to take care of your dad?" Suk suddenly realized that all the bustle of the world is for the benefit of the people, and all the bustle of the world is for the benefit of the people.


    "Well!" Ma Yina nodded, it seems that she also knows the reason for this change, because it''s very normal. Even her favor for Suk is not only because he is kind-hearted, kind-hearted and good-looking, but also because he is young and rich.


    "That''s fine. I can share it with you! Take care of the money yourself. I can''t use it now! " Although Suk now has the idea of building a factory to produce pingbanfang, he still has to wait until it has a successful case before it can be included in the agenda. The money he handed over to Ma Yina now is really useless.


    "I''ve put that money into several relatively safe futures investments separately. This month''s report shows that it has appreciated by at least 1.5 percentage points!" When it comes to her work area, Marina becomes formal and professional.


    "Well! I have something else to do. I''ll go first! " Suk didn''t pay attention to the percentage points. After all, he didn''t know much about these things. He nodded to marina and turned to walk out.


    "Suk!" Ma Yina''s voice rang out again, saying to stay: "you''d better stay!"


    [author''s digression]: thank the passing mouse, Sagittarius on Aquarius, please keep quiet, dream fans and so on.


    Thank you for your book reviews.


    Thank you for your subscription!

 Chapter 489

    Suk finally walked out of Maina''s house. The night was as dark as ink. There were no stars, only a few street lamps far away, emitting a faint yellow light. When the wind blew, he could not help shivering. I ^


    unconsciously, my back has been soaked with sweat and it''s hard to stick it on my body, but the pain from my thigh is not as strong as before: "Hoo! What a hell of torture


    With a long breath, he finally extricated himself from the environment that made people commit crimes at any time. However, although he came out, he still kept thinking about the scene of enchantment, as if he was still squatting under Ma Yina''s body. In front of him was a close-up of people''s blood.


    Seems to have become a habit, Suk completely subconsciously pinched his thigh, just relying on this way, let himself persist in wave after wave of fire raids.


    To tell you the truth, Suk is very hard to bear. Since he thinks he is still a pure young man, he has to pay a price for treating beautiful women like dirt. If he can''t do it, then pretend he can''t see it!


    What''s more, the reason why Suk didn''t fall into the beauty trap is that Liu Mengmeng is also involved. He clearly knows the purpose of his coming here today. In order to wait for Liu Mengmeng, what happened when she didn''t go home so late? This question has been lingering in his mind, making him a little worried.


    As for the rescue of Ma Yina, it''s a complete coincidence. Even just now, Suk was still thinking about whether Liu Mengmeng had gone home. Instead, he said that he was worried that because he had a relationship with Ma Yina, the 500000 yuan he borrowed would be washed away. He really didn''t think deeply.


    Looking at the mobile phone, it seems that it''s almost eleven o''clock. The whole cottage area is quiet, while Suk stays at the door of Liu Mengmeng''s rented house. After coming out of Ma Yina''s house, he has been waiting here. It''s self-evident that Liu Mengmeng doesn''t show up. I ^


    "Alas!" Suk turned and left. He couldn''t wait too late. After all, he didn''t go home yesterday. His mother had already called.


    Back home, mom and dad naturally care about Suk''s exam results these two days. However, seeing Suk''s confident appearance, they go back to bed at ease.


    "Good at assembling and disassembling firearms!" Suk sat at the head of the bed and went into the space of the flower picking system. The task had already been completed, but he had not yet received the reward. Now he finally had the opportunity.


    Click to pick up the reward, and a soft white light appears in the inner space. Then there is an inexplicable reaction in the body. A warm current is wandering, and it seems to be walking along the nerve, especially in the two hands. Every joint seems to become active.


    This feeling is even stronger than when I got the reward of being proficient in piano. At the next moment, I have a lot more knowledge in my mind, including various gun models, including various parameters, each component size, and even accurate to the weight.


    Suk''s eyes were closed, his hands were empty, and his fingers were flying like a flower around a willow. In his mind, it seemed that he had a pistol in his hand. He was like a cook who quickly disassembled him, but the next moment he assembled it again.


    "Hoo He opened his eyes and breathed out a deep breath: "if there is a gun, it will be cool!" Suk said to himself. Suddenly, he thought of the scene in the courtyard of Yanjing city. Master Wan put his gun aside at that time. Next time, if you have a chance, see if you can touch it!


    Of course, Suk didn''t know that he was far away from Yanjing, and someone was thinking about him.


    Wan Zhenhua''s dormitory is still lit, sitting behind the desk. Under the light, his burly figure is like a black bear.


    "Suk, eighteen years old!"


    "Senior three students of No.17 middle school in Weihai City!"


    "The 50th grade in the monthly exam!"


    "Father Su Youfu, mother Zhang Xue, family condition is general, run a small supermarket!"


    "What? He''s connected to the local underworld? " See here, Wan Zhenhua can not help but frown, looking at the hand of the stack of documents.


    After looking back and forth for several times, Wan Zhenhua put the materials on the table, leaned back in his chair and fell into a deep meditation. This information was just obtained, which made a deep investigation of Suk.


    There is a special part about the three streets under Suk''s management, which further confirms Suk''s identity as a underworld, and even introduces the conflict with the director of the political department and the direct smashing of the gold cabinet KTV.


    Although I really want to give these two pages to my grandfather now, it''s too late. I''m afraid the old man has already gone to bed. Wan Zhenhua raised his hand and rubbed his temple. The clock on the desk has reached 12:10, so he put the papers back in the drawer and was ready to rest.


    The morning sun is as warm as ever. It''s ten minutes earlier than every day when I come to the classroom door. Before I step in, I see a shadow coming towards Suk.


    "Boss Suk!" Wang Xiaogang stood next to Suk in three or two steps, raised his hand and put his arm around his shoulder: "boss! I miss you so much


    "How''s it going? How was your test this time? " Suk was startled by his enthusiasm, looked at his blazing smile, and then subconsciously answered."Good! Not bad! " Wang Xiaogang seems to have confidence in this exam: "by the way, boss, I made a film yesterday, it looks good!"


    "What film?" For Wang Xiaogang, who has always been determined to be a director, he has already formed the habit of shooting casually. He often shoots some videos for his friends or himself, so Suk is not too surprised.


    "Look Wang Xiaogang released Suk''s shoulder, took out his mobile phone from his pocket, fiddled with it, and handed it to Suk directly.


    A woman''s back is tall, curvy and proud. She is wearing a police uniform. She walks vigorously. Every step out, her arms swing naturally, and the camera is slowly drawing closer. Finally, she falls on her tight hips.


    As you walk between your hips, it''s like two tight balls shaking from left to right, wrapped in your pants. You can see the outline curve clearly. The camera quickly passes the woman, and the angle of view changes to the front. It''s completely a candid shot. After the camera shakes a few times, you can see the real face of the woman soon.


    Pretty little face angular, with a soulful air, some thick eyebrows, nose high, it is really a beauty, and in the police uniform hidden, chest bimodal still towering.


    "How''s it going? Boss, do you remember the policeman I told you last time? No, he was in the same neighborhood as my cousin. Isn''t he good-looking? " When Wang Xiaogang was talking, he touched Suk with his shoulder, like a treasure offering.


    Suk looks at the woman in the video and is sure to be her acquaintance. Yang Peier, who hasn''t seen her for a long time, just confirms that she is her. Suddenly, the woman''s appearance in the hotel appears in her mind. She only wears underwear and walks around in front of her eyes.

 Chapter 490

    At the beginning, Yang Peier was transferred from the criminal police team to an office clerk, so he couldn''t accept it. He went to the bar to get drunk and drown his worries. He also called himself in the past. That is the first time he met the crazy woman Ye Wei. I ^


    let''s not talk about ye Wei for a moment. Yang Peier alone has already let Suk scratch her head. Because she was so drunk, she had to be sent to the hotel. Because she vomited all over, she could only help her take off her clothes. Even now I still remember that she was wearing a set of purple underwear.


    And this woman was walking around under her own eyes, wearing three-point style. The violet underwear set off her good figure incisively and vividly. Her skin was tight, curvy, protruding and warping. She was completely a criminal. At that time, she scared herself out of the way.


    But the next day, when the woman woke up, the first thing she did was to shout herself over and ask her to give her a clean set of clothes. At that time, she caught up with the police and was almost arrested as a whore.


    Fortunately, Yang Peier was a little famous in the police system, which saved her from danger. After that time, he seemed to have never seen her for a long time!


    "I went to play with my cousin yesterday, and I met him. I used my unparalleled secret photography technology to leave this precious video information. Who calls us good brothers? I tell you, I won''t show anyone else! OK? Is that right? "


    "Right! Right Suk nodded subconsciously, and Yang Peier''s last sentence in her mind was still fierce when she contacted her and settled the accounts after autumn. But now I think of this woman, it should be casual. After all, it''s been a long time, and I haven''t been retaliated by her.


    When Suk was stunned, the video in his hand stopped and the screen went black. But before Suk could react, it seemed that he began to play the next video automatically. I ^


    although the tone of the mobile phone player is very low, Suk is still startled by the sound coming out. He wakes up from the memory just now, and a very passionate crackle, as well as men''s and women''s panting and fighting, comes to his ears.


    A man and a woman appear on the screen of the mobile phone. The picture is clear. It may be that there is something wrong with the graphics card, and their clothes can''t be displayed. At this moment, the two are entangled with naked bodies, flying up and down. The man is very brave, and the woman doesn''t flinch when facing difficulties.


    "Lin Zhiling?" Suk glanced at it and suddenly blushed. The woman in the picture seemed to be a little familiar and blurted out subconsciously.


    "Hey, hey!" Wang Xiaogang didn''t expect such an episode, but fortunately men are wolves, so he didn''t plan to install sheep. He scratched his head and said, "this is bodono''s dressing!"


    During the conversation, the two sides in the video have a half-time break. They begin to exchange venues and enter the next battle plan. Suk feels that his heart has become frenzied, and the small screen of his mobile phone is completely enlarged in his mind. The two men''s every move is completed under his high attention.


    "How about boss Suk? Do you like it? I have a lot of stock here! " Wang Xiaogang saw Suk show a man''s reaction, but also as a confidant, lying in his ear and began to murmur: "is there a blood boiling, burning feeling?"


    "Suk!"


    Just when Suk''s heart beat faster and his mouth was dry, he suddenly heard someone calling his name. He subconsciously raised his head and watched Wei Lan coming towards him in the corridor.


    "I''ll go! This is at school Because just now, bodono''s dressing was so shocking that it disturbed Suk''s mind. He even forgot where he was. Now, Wei Lan has come a step further away from him.


    Suk hands such as electricity, quickly put the mobile phone into Wang Xiaogang''s hand, a hot face, raised his hand rubbed against the bridge of his nose, in order to cover up his embarrassment, said: "good morning!".


    Wei Lan didn''t find that Suk''s expression was different, because the girl herself was a little shy now. At the moment of seeing Suk, she thought of yesterday for no reason.


    If it wasn''t for his mother''s sudden return, I''m afraid that he and Suk would have spent more time alone. Now I think of it, I still feel that I''m held in his arms by him, especially his two little rabbits. It''s like he''s holding them in his hands and whispering, "good morning!" with his head down.


    However, as soon as Wei Lan finished speaking, he suddenly felt something was wrong. He raised his head and looked at Suk suspiciously. Finally, his eyes fell on Wang Xiaogang''s hand and frowned: "what''s the sound?"


    What are you afraid of!


    Suk instantly entered the passer-by mode, a look of innocence, but the unnatural face or deeply betrayed him, because his heart is clear, after just half-time, I''m afraid that a man and a woman has become a group again.


    "What sound?" In order to show his innocence, Suk can only pretend that he can''t hear, but also look around for the source of the sound, repeating Weilan''s question.


    Wang Xiaogang feels that his mouth muscles are twitching. He is startled by the sudden appearance of Wei Lan. Maybe it''s because he was too involved before and didn''t find anyone coming. He looks at the mobile phone in his hand awkwardly and wants to cry without tears.Facing Wei Lan''s puzzled eyes and Suk''s self seeking eyes, Wang Xiaogang knows that he can only rely on himself. He looks at Wei Lan awkwardly and nods to her as if nothing had happened: "cell phone ring, someone calls me!"


    Wang Xiaogang picked up the cell phone that played the strange ring tone, pressed it directly, walked slowly to one side, and said again: "Hello! I''m at school


    Watching Wang Xiaogang connect the phone and walk to one side, Wei Lan is still frowning, looking at Suk: "his mobile phone ring is so strange, it''s like playing a drum!"


    "Ha ha!" When Suk saw that Wang Xiaogang had solved the dilemma, he was also relieved, but the expression on his face was still a little unnatural: "don''t worry about him, let''s go in!"


    "Well!" Wei Lan nodded. As soon as he took a step, he watched Suk stop. His face was a little strange: "what''s the matter?"


    "Well! It''s OK. You go first! I have to wait for Wang Xiaogang! " The expression on Suk''s face began to turn red again. Subconsciously, he leaned slightly and laughed awkwardly at Wei Lan.


    "Oh Wei Lan did not doubt that there was him, but went directly into the classroom.


    "I''ll go!" Suk looked down at suxiaoke, who didn''t know when he had stood up. His head was covered with black lines. Just as he stepped forward, he suddenly noticed the abnormality of his body and immediately made a choice. After all, he walked into the classroom with a tent on his pants zipper. Even if Wei Lan didn''t notice, I''m afraid there would be many people who could see it.

 Chapter 491

    "I''ve learned to play big cards! If I want to find you for dinner, I can''t make an appointment in advance! " Li Feifei is still a little grumpy about Suk''s refusal of his invitation to dinner at noon yesterday. I ^


    "haha, yesterday was really something!" Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose. There were a lot of people in the canteen, which made him feel relaxed: "by the way, how about the exam? Not bad this time! "


    "Not bad! It''s not that difficult this time! " Li Feifei shrugged: "but it''s not difficult for me. I''m afraid it''s not hard for others to answer! Do not know how the ranking! And you


    "Me! There should be progress! After all, I work very hard now! " Suk is sure to find the right reason for his rapid progress, and he did well in the exam this time.


    "Sukko!"


    As soon as Su Ke finished speaking, he heard a familiar voice. Looking up, Liu Qingqing was standing in front of her with a dinner plate.


    "Qingqing! Wang Huan, what about them? " Suk knows that Liu Qingqing basically has two close friends, Wang Huan and Li Yan, around him. At the moment, he is a little rare.


    "They''re all home! Can I sit here? " With a soft smile on her face, Liu Qingqing looked at Li Feifei and said in a soft voice, "sister Feifei is good!"


    "Well! Sit down Although Li Feifei''s face was a little bit unhappy, he didn''t wait for Suk to speak and said directly to Liu Qingqing. He also patted the position beside him: "come on! Sit here


    "Thank you, sister Feifei!" Liu Qingqing puts down the plate and smiles gratefully at Li Feifei. She seems very happy that she agrees to sit here.


    In fact, Liu Qingqing has a feeling in her heart. It seems that the relationship between Suk and Li Feifei is different. She even saw them eating alone in the canteen several times. %&*";


    take this time today as an example, I had the courage to come here. Although I''ve known Suk for a long time, and even I''ve confessed several times, but I didn''t get Suk''s response, the girl was stubborn and never gave up.


    In fact, his two best friends have advised him many times to stop waiting so foolishly. If he really likes it, he must take the initiative to attack. But I don''t know why. Many times, the girl thinks that Suk doesn''t like himself because he is not good enough. He has to work hard to become better so that she can get the desired results.


    Because of this idea, Liu Qingqing has been watching Suk in the corner while studying hard. It seems that as long as he sees him, there will be that kind of love like sweetness in his heart.


    However, no matter who it is, when the feelings are suppressed to a certain extent, there will be an outbreak. Today''s Liu Qingqing is just like this. He can''t help but come here.


    Maybe it''s because of Liu Qingqing''s joining, on the contrary, Suk has become a little neglected. Li Feifei talks with her endlessly. She cares about her study and life, and finally asks if she has a boyfriend now.


    "Feifei! I don''t have a boyfriend! " Liu Qingqing shook her head.


    "Is there anyone you like?" Li Feifei doesn''t know what''s going on. As soon as I see Li Feifei, I feel a touch of jealousy in my heart. This girl, soft and weak, is like a white lily. When she appears in front of me, I can''t help but feel good for her.


    If it''s not for Suk, I''m afraid I can become good friends with her!


    Liu Qingqing did not answer his question, but looked at Suk, with the water like tenderness in his eyes, which made Li Feifei more sure of the girl''s threat, so he had to speed up the meal.


    Eating a meal is like fighting a war, but sending someone home is also a constant struggle.


    Because of some breakthrough in the relationship with Suk yesterday, Wei Lan could not help but blush when he saw Suk in the middle of the day. He stood downstairs in his house, worried and hesitant, but he still summoned up courage: "do you want to come up?"


    In the face of Wei Lan''s invitation, Suk is at a loss. In fact, he has already arranged his schedule for school today. He will send Wei Lan home, go to Fangfei and find Du Wan, and then go home to prepare for the qinghuatai operation arranged by ice this evening.


    Liu Mengmeng, who lives in the Hutong of xingfuli, has to be watched by sun song. If he has enough time, he will go and have a look.


    "I, I" Suk finally said: "if I go again, I''m afraid your mother will go to school to investigate me!"


    Wei Lan naturally heard the meaning of Suk''s words and felt a sense of loss for no reason. However, as Suk said, his mother asked Suk''s origin last night, which meant that he had been in love for a long time, although he seemed to have really felt in love.


    "Oh Although Wei Lan wanted to say that his parents were late from work, he was worried that it would leave a bad impression on Suk, and finally nodded.


    Fangfeiyi people have been scheduled to officially open next Monday, so they have a big holiday for everyone these days. There is only one staff on duty downstairs every day.In the hall on the first floor, Luo Feiyan is lying on the sofa with a pair of beautiful legs curled up and folded together. He wears casual home clothes with T-shirt and shorts. It''s made of pure cotton, with plaid pattern. There is a big mouth monkey pattern on his chest. He looks very comfortable and eye-catching, with his head down and his magazine in his hand. His wine red wavy long hair is combed into a ponytail with a rubber band.


    "Sister tobacco!" Suk pushed the door in and said hello to luofeiyan.


    "Yo! Little Zhengtai Luo Feiyan''s eyes brightened and he put down his magazine. Instead of putting down his legs, he sat up straight: "what''s the wind blowing your car today?"


    Suk didn''t come here yesterday because he was looking for Liu Mengmeng. At that time, he wanted to come and have a look after the work. Who knows, instead of waiting for Liu Mengmeng to come back, he spread out the story of Ma Yina and finally went straight home.


    Hearing what Luo Feiyan said, Suk immediately reflected her meaning, and naturally knew that she was joking with herself, but she was still a little embarrassed: "I had something wrong yesterday!"


    "Oh! oh Xiaozheng is too busy! Don''t worry, your sister knows you are a person who does great things. It''s normal to have something to do! " Although Luo Feiyan has an intimate relationship with Suk, he still keeps his previous style and spares no effort in the molestation.


    After Luo Feiyan finished, he took a look at the beautician on duty at the front desk. Because each employee was on duty in turn, it was not Lin Xiaobai, so he waved to Suk.


    "Well?" Suk came over and didn''t know what luofeiyan was going to say to him. He was a little confused.


    "Little Zhengtai, do you know my sister''s nickname?" Luo Fei Yan''s eyebrows and eyes are filled with spring. The smile at the corner of his mouth is like poppy blossom. He asked in a low voice.


    "What is it?" Suk really didn''t know about this problem and didn''t hear Luo Feiyan mention it.


    "Listen! What''s your nickname! It''s a big deal Luo Feiyan also gave Suke a wink.


    "Big deal!" Suk frowned. The name was really strange, but the next moment he was suddenly stunned. What Luo Feiyan said just now appeared in his mind: people who do great things! People who do great things! Do it!

 Chapter 492

    The appearance of an unknown office building in Yanjing looks ordinary, but it is guarded from the 15th floor to the 17th floor. Even the staff of other companies working in the same office building can never set foot in it. %&*";


    there is an advanced entrance guard on the 15th floor, which is not only for fingerprint pupil verification, but also for personal password. There is a doorplate of a network technology company hanging outside, but it seems that business is cold and few customers come to the door.


    At the moment, in an office on the 17th floor, only a few small night lights are shining, the curtains are tightly drawn, the super large office is equipped with a high-end computer, and the light from the computer screen is even reflected on the face, which is a bit strange.


    "Boss! It''s almost time! " At this time, a young man said while moving his wrist.


    "Are you ready?" Instead of sitting in front of the computer, the man, who is called the boss, stands on one side with arms in his arms. His face is cold and stern. When he stands here, he has a kind of fierce temperament similar to that of a soldier. In his thirties, he has a Chinese character face and two sword eyebrows. His voice is low but powerful.


    "Boss, don''t worry. Since you give me this operation, I can''t screw it up for you, can''t I?" The young man''s tone is relaxed and freehand. There is no tension at all. He turns his chair and turns his head.


    "Can you find that person?" The problem of the man with Chinese character face made the young man excited and danced: "boss, haven''t you been looking for reserve players all the time? I tell you that boy''s craftsmanship is really good. I talked to him a few days ago, and some of my ideas never occurred to me! "


    Good! This young man is a hacker, and the young man he talks about is naturally Suk. %&*";


    " I know, you have told me 800 times, otherwise you think I would agree with you to add him to this operation? I just want to see what the level of SK is and whether it has potential to be tapped. As for whether it can really be absorbed into us, it depends on the above meaning! " The man with Chinese character face is very calm, and his tone has not fluctuated.


    "I see! Boss, you don''t always face up, it affects my play! It''s hard for me to pick up the main beam. I can''t be careless! " When he finished, another man next to him began to say, "yes, boss, it''s not easy for old seven to act as an organizational center."


    It turns out that there are seven or eight people in this office, but they all hide behind the computer and can''t say a word. Especially in the dark environment, they are reflected on their faces by the light from the computer screen, which is not as much as the morgue. It''s gloomy and ghostly.


    Suk, of course, knew that she was going to take part in a mysterious operation today, so she didn''t stay in fangfeiyi for a long time, because she had a friendly relationship with Du Wan before, so she bought some clothes for her to try, so she had to go.


    Today is Thursday, and the night''s activity is to attack qinghuatai and get the list of potential spies. Tomorrow is Friday. After school, I have to drive Du Wan back to Tianjin, so that sun song''s Passat is given to Suk again.


    There is still no news about Liu Mengmeng. Although Suk wants to go to Wang Jianming''s house, if it was OK before, now that he has a relationship with Liu Mengmeng, he always feels a little sorry for Wang Jianming and is embarrassed to meet him.


    When I got home, I showed off my skills in the kitchen. Although I had been rewarded for being proficient in cooking for a long time, it''s a pity that I seldom had the chance to show off my skills. After the meal, I took a shower and calmed down. Then I went into my room and turned on the computer.


    Chicken list, switch springboard, because this time there are five people in the action team, and all of them are experts, Suk directly converted the network address several times in succession, and finally put it on a local chicken computer in the Southern Dynasty.


    On the one hand, it''s the instinct of hackers. It''s not to hide. It''s just for the sake of security. At the same time, I don''t want to let my partners in the same action group find their clues and enter a temporary discussion group according to the network address previously released by ice.


    "Here it is Ice heard a beep from the speaker, and immediately put his attention back to the computer screen. Sure enough, a new person named SK appeared in the list of members of the discussion group.


    At the same time, in the ultra modern office hall of the network security section of the National Intelligence Agency of the Southern Dynasties, the lights are bright. Because it is responsible for the protection of several key websites directly under the state, there are professionals to monitor closely 24 hours a day.


    Park Zhengxing is 46 years old this year. Although he is not an elite talent in the Department, he can be called a veteran. After all, with the continuous development of computer updating technology and various attack defense programs, these old guys will one day fall behind the pace of the times and will eventually be laid off and retired. Fortunately, though they have nothing to do for so many years Thanks, but I didn''t make any mistakes.


    Pick up your mobile phone and send a message to your wife: "honey, today''s pickles are so delicious!" After sending the text message, park Zhengxing carefully used his thumb and index finger to pinch a radish from the small lunch box and put it into his mouth.It seems that because of the strong flavor of kimchi, several colleagues on duty unconsciously cast their eyes on it. After a look at it, park Zhengxing was embarrassed to pick up a small lunch box and shared it with colleagues around with a smile.


    "Xijun! Would you like to try my wife''s craft! It''s delicious! " Park began to ask one of his closest colleagues.


    "Oh! oh my god! What a pleasure The man named Xijun, about 30 years old, had some naturally curly hair and round eyes. He leaned forward and squeezed a piece from the small lunch box.


    The whole office hall, with the aroma of pickles and the kind smile of colleagues, has a strong sense of warmth, just like at home.


    However, in the end, the network security section of the intelligence agency is not very busy. The mature network technology of the United States is fully used for reference, and the country itself is not big and the influence is not high. Compared with hackers, they are more willing to choose opponents who can make a name for themselves, such as the Pentagon of the United States, mod of England and so on.


    Just as the crowd began to line up to praise park''s wife for her superb craftsmanship, the network monitor suddenly produced an unusual fluctuation, followed by a rapid and harsh sound in the speaker.


    The atmosphere of happiness is suddenly broken, but people do not seem to enter the state quickly. If life is too comfortable, people''s inertia will be greatly enhanced, regardless of race or country.


    "Which child is it?" Park put down his lunch box and muttered. When he found that the website of the presidential palace was invaded, his face became serious.

 Chapter 493

    Just as the National Intelligence Agency of the Southern Dynasty is divided into three intelligence departments: domestic, international and Northern Dynasties, so is the core of the qingwatai website. However, all the information is filtered and purified before it is put here. Of course, only the president knows the password. %&*";


    however, the website defense of Tsing wa Tai is very distinctive. If the Pentagon that Suk invaded before is packed in three layers, then the Tsing wa Tai can be described as pleated, three layers inside and three layers outside. It''s very pleasant to package.


    Suk''s mood is a little excited. After all, he can fight with so many experts, but he is lost. However, he is assigned to the corresponding task, such as a firefighter. Where there is trouble, he will go to supplement immediately.


    However, Suk, who has been awarded the hacker technology proficiency (Advanced) award, has no way to serve the country. In the discussion group, ice has made detailed arrangements for the next division of labor.


    A total of six people, divided into three groups, one group for sharp knife, cut defense, straight forward, one group for destruction, create loopholes everywhere to capture the host, the remaining group is Suk and a person code 43, just responsible for rescue and disaster relief.


    Holding their chin, using only one hand to control the keyboard and staring at the screen, these people are really powerful. If they don''t get advanced rewards, they are really not opponents. Even their offensive thinking is very advanced, but now! ha-ha! For a while, Suk has even seen several fatal loopholes ignored by these peers.


    But I''m sorry to mess with it. If I mess with ice''s plan, I''m a sinner. But it''s interesting to say that the website defense of the Southern Dynasties is really deep. In such a short time, Suk can count that he has invaded the fourth defense wall.


    Although the other side has begun to organize a wave of counterattack, trying to cut off the network information flow of ice and others, but how can they be inferior to others, and gradually retreat, so that Suk really has nothing to do. I ^


    in the office hall of Wang''an in the Southern Dynasties, Pu Zhengxing''s fingers are fast tapping on the keyboard, and a layer of sweat has appeared on his forehead, which directly seeps into his eyes along the eyebrow bone. The sour feeling makes him feel very uncomfortable, but he can''t find time to wipe a handful of sweat. The small lunch box has been knocked over by him, and the delicious pickles are scattered.


    When the hard disk was running overloaded, there was a toothache sound. Suddenly, the screen went black, and there was no response. Park Zhengxing punched the keyboard with his fist. The next moment he stood up and went to another computer to fight.


    This is the fifth computer that has been trapped. One third of the computers in the office hall can''t be turned on. The section chief on duty looks anxiously at the bad scene, because he is only an administrative official, and he only knows a little about these technologies, and is completely at a loss.


    Seeing that park Zhengxing''s computer was also hacked, he couldn''t control his mood any more. He yelled to the Secretary behind him: "hurry up! Please ask George to come here


    George Howard, the leading Hacker Expert in the United States, once successfully intruded into the air defense command system, which directly threatened the national security of the United States. Later, he cracked the central computer password of the Federal Bureau of investigation, and even went around the major websites, specialized in ransacking various programs and data.


    According to the estimation of the Federal Bureau of investigation, George Howard has already exceeded 600 million US dollars. That''s why the Bureau of investigation has been closely deployed to arrest him at the cost of two years, while waiting for him is up to 50 years'' imprisonment.


    But then the cyber warrior program created by the United States rescued George and was absorbed into the program together with him. There were also some other hackers who worked for the National Security Bureau and were the most secret cyber force.


    George was sent to the Southern Dynasties for a recent small-scale joint military exercise to monitor and evaluate the cyber war between the two countries. However, as a cyber expert, he was naturally invited to the cyber security section of the intelligence agency to guide his work.


    In the same office building, there are senior apartment rooms specially applied for by George. One is a small office in the United States, and the other is that you can enter the hall for monitoring at any time.


    At this time, George Howard was wearing an apron and humming an unknown tune. A large piece of tender steak on the pan was emitting a strong aroma.


    To be honest, George has no choice but to come to South Korea this time. As a westerner, he really can''t see these people eating with relish with some pickled turnips and cabbages, and even has deep disdain in his heart.


    Human beings should eat meat. As the steak gradually takes shape, a large amount of saliva has been secreted in the mouth. Just at this time, a sudden telephone rang.


    George, who wanted to wait until delicious food was on the table before answering the phone, frowned as the phone rang: "Hello! If there''s nothing wrong with you, you''re dead! "


    "Mr. George, I''m Jin Yitai, the chief on duty of the network security class. Now we are being attacked by a group of hackers. The situation is very critical. Please help us a lot!" The voice on the other end of the phone sounds very urgent. The English with poor pronunciation always expresses his meaning."Hackers? oh Wait a minute, I''ll go downstairs! " If George can take his attention away from the delicious food, the only possibility is the Internet. When he hears that there is a strong opponent, he will not care about the steak. He mentions his special computer and runs out directly.


    Hard disk overload rotation, followed by a click, stopped, the computer screen then a dark, another computer was destroyed, this is the seventh computer.


    George didn''t even look at the abnormality there. He quickly connected to the network, opened his own special program kit, and a smile came out from the corner of his mouth: "it seems that the opponent''s strength is good!"


    In Yanjing, the dark room is full of computer screen flashing fluorescence, and his face is serious, but his eyes are very excited. He is about to get the final authority, and he can get the list of potential personnel. At this time, he encounters a strong counterattack.


    "Damn it All of a sudden, ice jumped up in a fit of rage, quickly pressed the power off button, pulled out all the computer network cables, turned pale, and looked at the man who had been standing behind him: "boss!"


    The man with national character face didn''t speak. Just now, he was standing behind ice all the time. He knew the strength he met at a glance, and even he didn''t get any benefits. On the contrary, the man almost reached Yanjing along the path of broiler, and ice''s decision to unplug the network cable was completely correct.


    "Ha ha! One of them has been solved! " George Howard, with his sea blue eyes, was very charming. Although he had just touched the path of three broilers across Asia and Europe, the other person responded in time and cut off the contact directly.


    But fortunately, one left, and the other five left! Take your time! Thinking of this, George put the target on another hacker who rushed in front of him.

 Chapter 494

    The Chinese character face man''s face is gloomy. He really didn''t expect that it was all smooth sailing just now. Why did the other party suddenly come up with such a master? Even Lao Qi was killed and ran away. At this time, the silence is only the room with keyboard sound. I ^


    ice has already run to another computer, but it will take some time to switch the chicken springboard. At this time, a national curse is heard again, and the Chinese man can''t help but turn his head: "old five?"


    "Damn it This man, who is called Lao Wu, is shaving a board inch, with a cross beam vest and big underpants. He is like a vendor who roasts mutton kebabs outside. He also pulls out the net cable directly and looks angry: "where is Cheng Yaojin? He''s mad at me


    In the twinkling of an eye, the two generals of the sharp knife group fell one after another. As the boss here, the man with Chinese character face was already a little worried. Looking at the old five who had changed another computer, he was shaken by this action.


    It''s good that the operation can succeed. It''s the purpose of the operation to get that list, but if you want to reveal the whereabouts and even the real addresses of these people, it will bring immeasurable serious consequences and inevitably lead to international disputes.


    While thinking about the direction of the next step, he turned to look at another computer. At this time, the war situation has fundamentally tilted, and his side has begun to fall into the siege. Under the leadership of the people who joined after that, the network security class of the Southern Dynasties continued to pursue and intercept, and the situation became worse and worse.


    "Damn, I''m fighting with you!" Ice login again, directly to join the war, but just a show, suddenly fell into a bitter battle again.


    "Old seven, you tell SK, this operation is cancelled, retreat!" The boss of Guozi face hesitated for a moment and gave the order of retreat directly. This is also the decision that a commander should make. I ^


    "what?" Ice, as the first central coordination organization, was stunned when he heard this. His face turned red. If he retreated, it would be a shame for him to fail in the operation and his first organization.


    But as a soldier, naturally it is his duty to obey orders, but is it really such a failure? Ice clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. Because of emotional reasons, his body trembled slightly.


    "Wait, boss! Seven


    Just when ice was already dejected, suddenly a colleague called out. When he looked back, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    SK, who has always been a firefighter and wanders all over the place to fight fires, was originally positioned as harassment before the action. He could attack by seizing the opportunity, but he could only do so when everyone could do nothing. After all, every step of the action was planned, and the whole body was affected by the action. He must understand the cooperation of the team.


    And this SK also does so, Ben Ben Fen, according to the evaluation of guozilian men, it''s just standard, the technical level is pretty good, but now, everything has changed!


    Sk swept before the posture, gas swallow thousands of miles like a tiger, with the other side''s only top experts, launched a fierce fight, and occupied the absolute advantage.


    Suk is now fully excited, his hands are constantly tapping on the keyboard, and his eyes are shining, because this time his partners are all in trouble, and finally have the chance to make their own move.


    In addition, facing the other side''s experts, Suk''s blood is boiling. The reward of being proficient in hacking technology (Advanced) is completely integrated in his heart. He launches wave after wave of attacks with his own hands. As he gains the upper hand, the whole situation begins to turn around.


    Yanjing, the face of the country men began to become more serious, staring at Suk''s every move, and ice has sat back in place again.


    In the Southern Dynasties, George Howard had become more and more difficult from his previous skills. He skillfully tapped the keyboard with a pair of big hands, issued one command after another, and tried to resist the attack of the other party. At this time, only he could extricate himself from the predicament. Relying on these local people, it was absolutely a fool''s dream.


    His heart beat faster and his breath was short. With his own rout, the sweat on his forehead fell down. This is the most powerful opponent George has ever met. It made him feel powerless.


    With a bang, George''s laptop screen went black, and all his movements stopped. His eyes were staring at the screen which had not been moving for a long time. Gasping heavily, he suddenly stood up and went straight to the nearest computer.


    "Hoo Su Ke was relieved, his mouth turned up slightly, and finally solved the opponent''s master. The attack became more smooth. A few seconds later, he scanned a fatal loophole in the website of qingwatai, and finally burst into it.


    There are eight layers of defense in the qingwatai website, which seems to correspond to the gossip of the national flag. However, so many defenses are completely vulnerable in Suk''s eyes. Without the control of the opponent''s experts, Suk soon gets the highest authority password of the website.


    After getting the password, Suk went back to ice. After all, he was the organizer of the operation. He successfully passed the password through the information flow exchange. Now he is waiting for him to enter the information database and find the list of potential spies.At this time, Suk felt the darkness in front of his eyes, and suddenly went into the inexplicable darkness, not only the computer screen, but also the whole room.


    "I''ll go. Why is there a power failure?" Suk looked around blankly, still sitting in front of the computer motionless, until his eyes adapted to the dark, then stood up and touched the window.


    Looking out, I found that there was no light in my house. I was worried about this action, but I had no way. I''m afraid it''s too late to go to the Internet bar first. I thought that after I got the password, I might have retired now!


    Sk''s sudden withdrawal did not affect the whole war. Even after George Howard logged in again, he could only watch his opponents slip away one by one, but could do nothing.


    The spy list information sent by the Southern Dynasties has been successfully downloaded to the local computer, but it seems that this result is insignificant. The whole operation team has focused on ice. SK''s technology has deeply conquered these technology maniacs.


    "Seven! I don''t care where he comes from. You must find me. I''m going to work out the report now. I''m going to pull him into our action team! With him, we have a sharp sword in the world network information war. With his technical strength, even if he replaces me as the group leader, he will be more than enough. We must not let him be exiled! " The man with Chinese character face is very serious and his voice is sonorous.


    "Yes Ice suddenly a stand at attention, military posture tall and straight, long before no lazy appearance.

 Chapter 495

    On the way to Tianjin to celebrate Du Wan''s father''s birthday, Suk has put on a new suit. This time, he doesn''t follow the white-collar elite style. After all, this time, he is going home to visit his relatives, so it''s not appropriate to wear too formal clothes. I ^


    light blue plaid casual shirt, light color casual trousers, and even leather shoes are casual styles. It cost Du Wan nearly a month''s salary for such a set of clothes, but it''s not bad for people to rely on clothes. Although Suk still looks young, he has a great youthful temperament.


    Even if some people suspect that the boy is young, they can completely shirk the reason for his clothes. Du Wan is also wearing a fresh and lovely white T-shirt with a Smurfs head on it and a pair of jeans hot pants on the bottom, showing off a pair of white legs.


    Du Wan turned to see Suk from time to time, because this time he set out directly after school, the sky did not seem dim, even the sun had just set a little.


    "I''m handsome!" Suk turned his head and said, naturally, he could feel that Du Wan looked at him from time to time, and he was not very natural.


    "Pooh! Are you still handsome? Good question? You''ve seriously lowered the taste of this suit, and I doubt if you''ll be beaten out by my father! " Du Wan snorted, not giving Suk a chance to be complacent.


    "Don''t worry! I''ve got my mother-in-law covering me. My father-in-law can''t do anything about me! " Suk can also remember the scene when he met Du Wan''s parents. Du Wan''s mother was so enthusiastic, and his father was very easygoing.


    "Bah, bah, bah! Who''s your mother-in-law? Who''s your father-in-law? Wake up. You''re just running around! " Although Du Wan strongly refuted Suk, two red clouds quickly appeared on his cheek.


    "Hello! I am a professional actor, OK! You don''t know how hard I''ve worked to get out, or how much praise I''ve given you! " Indeed, as I said, after the blackout yesterday, Suk began to wait for his parents to go home, and then did the same thing again, making up a reason. I ^


    but Zhang Xue, who is keen on psychological warfare, naturally has a good interrogation. After a hard tug of war, she finally approved Suk''s holiday. It''s not over yet. Today, I had lunch with Li Feifei at noon and refused her travel arrangement on Saturday and Sunday. In the evening, she sent Wei Lan home and refused her invitation to the bookstore.


    "Good! You have worked hard, you have made great achievements, you are a noble person, a pure person, separated from the vulgar taste, you go all the way home with me, this kind of selfless spirit is worth learning Du Wan curled his lips and looked indignant.


    "That''s it?" Suk said, shrugging his shoulders and holding the steering wheel in both hands.


    "Then you say, how do you want to praise you?" As soon as Du Wan saw that Suk was not satisfied, she yelled directly. Suk''s eyes made her feel a little at a loss. She blushed. Her eyes seemed to turn into substance. She swept her two peaks lightly. After stopping for half a moment, she aimed at her thighs again, which made Du Wan subconsciously close her legs without leaving a gap.


    Du Wan''s heart is pounding. In fact, she has been secretly observing Suk''s beautiful side face, black eyes and serious driving. Suk always feels calm and not in line with his age. With the clothes she chooses, she is more handsome than that student''s clothes.


    Sometimes, people are like this. If you don''t think about it, many things can be taken lightly. But once the veil is lifted, people can''t calm down. Since the last time Du Wan talked to Luo Feiyan about Suk, these days, he has always been a little nervous. Facing the upcoming trip home to celebrate his birthday, he is full of expectation and a little nervous.


    At the moment, Suk''s aggressive eyes, especially the position he was looking at, made duwan think that after he went home, he would play a close lover with him, especially some kind of intimate picture that might appear, and he was at a loss: "what are you doing?"


    "What do you say?" Suk rubbed his nose in his spare time, and suddenly laughed: "how about paying for my oil?"


    Du Wan, who had been waiting for Suk to put forward some unreasonable demands, had to go to refuel himself after waiting for a long time. After hearing this, he was stunned and then raised his hand to beat Suk: "you''re going to die!"


    "Stop it! Driving


    Su Keyi''s right words made Du Wan''s fist empty.


    Du Wan couldn''t make a single blow. Just as he was about to make a series of fists, Suk gently hit the brake. Du Wan couldn''t help but topple forward. Fortunately, there was a safety belt pulling him. However, the safety belt was slanted across the gap between the two peaks in front of him. Suddenly, he retracted and raised the altitude of the mountain.


    "You hate it Du Wan also thought that Suk was playing with him. He just sat back in his original position and roared angrily.


    "There may be something wrong ahead!" At this time, Du Wan found that Suk frowned and looked at the road ahead, because the brake had been pressed before, and the speed had begun to drop.


    Du Wan subconsciously turned to see, sure enough, in front of the road has begun to discharge a long line, but all concentrated in the fast lane, but the main lane and slow lane is a little empty: "an accident?""I guess so." Now it''s getting dark, and the electronic clock in the car clearly shows 7:15. Although it''s not too far from the exit of the expressway, everyone wants to go out early. Traffic jam is really a very helpless thing.


    Suk follows the Dragon honestly and moves slowly. But some drivers are good at racing against the clock. They go around the driveway and find a gap to get into the fast lane. After a while, three cars have been offside successfully.


    "How can these people be like this! There is no quality Du Wan was also eager to return, but he was helpless in the face of such a situation. Fortunately, Suk''s technical level fully withstood the test, so he moved forward slowly, but he was closer and closer to the accident site.


    A man with blood on his face, in his thirties, seemed to have broken his arm and drooped limply. Now he was standing in the middle of the road, trying to wave to stop the car. Next to him was a black car that had rolled over.


    But to tell you the truth, on the highway, who would have the leisure to help.


    Du Wan saw a young and fashionable girl beside the barrier on the outer subgrade. The wound was on her leg, bloody and obviously in a coma.


    Seeing such a scene, most people''s reaction is that they are afraid to avoid it. In this age when everyone sweeps the snow in front of the door and who cares about the frost on others'' tiles, it is better to do more than less, which has already become everyone''s subconscious instinct.


    But Suk was different. Even Du Wan was wondering if he could help them. Originally, the speed had become a snail. Just as Suk was about to pull the car to one side, another car came out from behind and took advantage of the gap to get directly in front of Suk.


    Bang! Du Wan felt that he could not help shaking. The back of the car in front of him rubbed directly against the front of Passat''s car. From the blue and white logo at the back of the car, he knew that it was a silver gray high-end BMW.


    "Sb, can you drive?" A driver lowered the window. The villain complained first and scolded Suk directly.

 Chapter 496

    Suk''s mind had been on the matter of parking to help the injured, and his reaction was a little slower. But the responsibility for this small accident was not on him. On the contrary, it was the BMW behind which the traffic was forced to jam that did very badly. %&*";


    what annoys Suk in particular is that the car owner not only made mistakes first, but also dared to turn back and scold himself. Besides, the girl lying on the side of the road looked really bad, and her heart burst out.


    "Hold on!" Suk reminded duwan and stepped on the gas pedal directly. While duwan''s men consciously put it on the armrest, they felt a sense of pushing back. Then there was another bang. Suk''s Passat directly hit the rear of BMW.


    Originally, the rear part of the BMW just rubbed a small piece of paint. After all, everyone was very slow. However, Suk''s one foot throttle not only pushed the BMW one meter away, but also made the rear compartment collapse.


    Suk then turned the steering wheel, took the opportunity to stop by the rollover black car, pushed the door, jumped down and ran directly to the injured girl.


    The man who had been blocking the car was relieved to see that someone was willing to stop and save people. He wiped the blood on his forehead and was about to follow him. However, he saw that the BMW pushed out by Suk also stopped in front of him. A bald man ran after Suk.


    "Damn it, you''re going to die!" Bareheaded mouth is not clean, the foot movement is not slow, just to catch up with Suk, directly raised his foot toward Suk directly pedaled out.


    As soon as Du Wan got out of the car, she saw the scene. Her face turned white. Before she could remind Suk, she looked at Suk as if he had eyes behind him. She dodged the foot and turned around at the same time. %&*";


    he has a black T-shirt, a bald head and a gold chain around his neck. As soon as you look at this outfit, you can see that the driver is also a hitter, but he is not Suk''s opponent, and Suk has already grasped his collar.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" Three slaps on the front and back hands were pulled out directly. The voice was clear and the force was not small. Suk didn''t know why. Seeing the girl lying on the ground, he saw that the situation was not good and the blood was bleeding all over the ground, so he couldn''t control his emotions. Why did someone ignore life so much and still entangle in the rear end accident.


    "Get out of the way! I didn''t see anyone hurt! " Let go of hand, Suk didn''t want to delay time, but he just turned around, the bald head was determined not to change, a punch toward his ear.


    I could feel a burst of fighting, but Suk kept on walking this time. He shifted his weight to his left foot, raised his right leg to his knee, and suddenly swung back. He kicked back and directly stepped on his bald chest.


    Du Wan covered his mouth and watched Suk kick the bald head out. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he watched another man come down from the BMW.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk had already run to the coma girl''s side and squatted down to check her injury subconsciously. Although his knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine was useless in this case, he could still stop bleeding.


    Suk''s head did not ask back. He pulled the backpack from the girl''s satchel and tied it directly to the thigh artery near the heart of the girl''s wound.


    "It''s too hot. It''s a flat tire! Can you take us to the hospital first! " The injured man who followed him asked anxiously, with a sincere tone and an attitude close to begging.


    "Children, you are angry enough!" After getting off the BMW, a man walked directly to Suk. He looked like a successful man, but his face was not covered up.


    "Go away!" Suk looked up at the man, who was in his thirties. He had a broad forehead, small eyes and a smile on his face, but it was very gloomy.


    "Hit my car, hit my driver, still so loud?" The man said gently: "you don''t leave something! Don''t try to get out of here! "


    "This friend, it''s important to save people!" The injured man is like an ant on a hot pot. It''s not easy for someone to help him, but he has to persuade him subconsciously.


    "Who are your friends? If you don''t pay 50000 yuan, I''ll let you go right away!" As soon as the voice fell, the boss of BMW felt that it was dark in front of him. He didn''t know when Suk was standing in front of him. The next moment, he heard a crackling sound, followed by a fiery piece of cheek on his left side. Crackling, another sound!


    "I told you to get out of here, do you hear me?" Suk was really angry. His right hand was like a fan, and he went out with a dozen or so big mouths. When he stopped, the boss of BMW''s face was swollen like a pig''s head, his eyes were full of stars, and his mouth was full of blood.


    The driver who had been kicked by Suk before seemed to have a mouthful of blood blocked in his chest and couldn''t breathe. As soon as he got up from the ground, he looked at his boss, who was being abused by Suk. The protector was eager and ran quickly.


    "And you! Get out of my way, all of you Suk knew he couldn''t afford to delay now, but the two men here were so desperate that they didn''t care any more. They met him directly, and there was another round of beating and kicking.Everyone looked silly. I didn''t expect that a young man with such a beautiful appearance would be so violent and so able to fight. The bald man was obviously the shelf of a bodyguard. Before he could react, he was caught by KO on the spot and broke the glasses of the onlookers.


    "Don''t be stunned! Get in the car and go to the hospital Suk ran to the side of his Passat, opened the door directly, and yelled at the man who was still staring at the injured girl.


    "I''ll go!" When Suk finished, he saw that the man was standing in the same place with a helpless face. Then he remembered that he had an arm that was still limply drooping. He ran back and carefully picked up the injured comatose girl.


    Du Wan stood aside at a loss. Although she wanted to help, she couldn''t get in at all. Seeing that Suk put the girl in the back seat, she knew that time couldn''t be delayed, so she trotted into the car again.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much The man was obviously also a driver. Half an inch of his head, the wound blood on his forehead had stopped, and the blood on his cheek began to solidify. He sat in the back and kept thanking Suk.


    "Come on! Don''t say thank you. Help you and your friends After Suk reminded, a burst of kick accelerator, Passat like an arrow, quickly rushed out, and then turned into a swimming fish, constantly overtaking, overtaking!

 Chapter 497

    Suk had already driven the car up. The front cover of the car had shrunk a lot because of the previous collision. It can be imagined how bad his mood was at that time. He was so indifferent to the matter of human life, which really made him unable to calm down. I ^


    Wang Taining, the injured driver, has made several phone calls outside. It seems that he did ask for help from many parties before. Seeing the toll gate of high-speed approaching, he was really relieved.


    "Let''s go to the city hospital!" Suk wanted to say that he didn''t know the way at all, but before he spoke, he saw an ambulance pulling a flash at the exit.


    As soon as he came out, several people came down from the ambulance and surrounded Suk''s car. Suk had to stop and let these professional doctors examine the girl.


    "Why are you so slow?" Wang Taining asked coldly towards a team leader''s doctor. His face was very ugly.


    "There is already an ambulance on the highway. It may be that it has diverged from you. Our team is the second one!" The doctor in charge of the team explained and then said, "don''t move the wounded now. It will affect her condition. You will follow us!"


    After a simple examination, it was found that the girl''s life was not in danger. One of the reasons for her coma is that she lost too much blood, and the other is that her brain suffered a strong concussion.


    Suk wants to leave now. After all, it''s getting dark. But since the doctor says so, he can only do well and continue to get on the bus.


    With the ambulance driving, the speed in the urban area is not too slow. On the way, Du Wan called his family and said he would go back later. With the ambulance driving, he ran a dozen red lights and finally arrived at the city hospital. I ^


    a group of nurses and doctors put the comatose girl on the stretcher with all their hands, while Wang Taining ran in, leaving Suk and Du Wan staring at each other.


    "Well! Let''s go and buy some clothes first Du Wan looked at the bloodstain on Suk''s body, which he rubbed when he picked up the girl and got on the car. Although it almost cost him a month''s salary to wear this suit for the first time, she didn''t mean to be distressed.


    After all, Suk''s performance makes her have some worship in her heart, which can reflect a person''s character in crisis.


    "Let''s go! Don''t worry your parents! " Suk didn''t mean to go in to see the injured. After all, he was sent to the hospital, and the rest was what the doctor had to do.


    "Wait! Wait Just as Suk opened the door and was ready to get on the bus, Wang Taining ran out of the hospital. His arm was still drooping, even without simple treatment.


    "Well?" Suk looked around and said, "what else?"


    "Wait a minute. Chen Ming''s father is on his way. He will be here soon. He will thank you face to face." Wang Taining was very sincere, but before he could speak, he heard a burst of emergency braking. Two vans came crashing over, and a dozen or so young men jumped down.


    They were all strong and strong. They were all dressed in blue half sleeve overalls with the words "Yongda Auto repair" written on them. In their hands, some were holding large spanners, and some were holding iron bars. They were fierce.


    "That''s him, fight me to death!" A leading young man, looked at Suk''s Passat, pointed directly to Suk.


    Suk''s car, on the one hand, has the license plate of Weihai, on the other hand, there are traces of impact in front of it. It''s really easy to find. Suk can fully imagine the origin of these people. After all, he just arrived in Tianjin, where would he have any enemies.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Taining seems to want to go up here, but the sculpt of Yang Guo, the great hero of the eagle, is really in a state of depression, and has no deterrent power at all.


    Du Wan''s face turned pale, and then he hid behind Suk. These people didn''t look like good things. They took Suk''s arm and said, "Suk, what should I do?"


    Suk didn''t have any pressure. At the beginning, he also participated in the double headed wolf extermination war, and even had a fight with the police of the security brigade. This scene can only be said as a trifle.


    "You''ll go inside later and come out when it''s solved!" Suk patted Du Wan on the shoulder. Although he was not afraid, there was Du Wan here. He was worried that he would not take care of him in time. He said that while he was ready to move, his muscles tightened and he took a deep breath.


    "I''m from the Municipal Public Security Bureau. Get out of here quickly!" Wang Taining is a bit of a tough guy.


    "What about the public security bureau? The public security bureau can hit people at will! " The boy in charge was a little surprised when he heard Wang Taining''s report, but he soon became tough again. After all, Wang Taining''s situation is really bad, and the truth of his speech can''t be determined.


    "Call me!" The boy directly pushed Wang Taining away, waved to the maintenance workers behind him, and immediately swarmed up.


    Suk, who has been ready for a long time, moves fast and rushes up at the tip of his foot. His instinct of mastering Jeet kune do makes him easy to face such scuffles. As soon as he gets up, he grabs an iron tube to protect himself.As soon as Wang Taining saw that the situation was out of his control, he quickly backed out and took Du wan to the hospital. However, Suk''s performance surprised him once again. He beat more than ten people, and he got the upper hand completely.


    He is vigorous, flexible and quick to react. He doesn''t drag his hand, but he controls it very well. Although there is a head bleeding, there is no real serious injury.


    If you meet in a narrow road, the brave one will win. Besides, this brave one is Suk with strong force value. Although he is alone, his momentum is even higher than those of Yongda Auto repair.


    There were three men lying on the ground, crooked and painful, while the remaining seven or eight stepped back nervously to confront Suk.


    "Hoo Suk breathed out a deep breath. It seems that because of the strenuous exercise just now, there was a feeling of blood boiling. Every cell in his body seemed to be burning fire.


    People come and go outside the hospital, but the onlookers make room for Suke. They all stand at a safe distance and watch the play nervously and excitedly.


    Just at this time, the sound of a car flute sounded at the gate, and the crowd reluctantly gave way to a passage. An Audi with O brand slowly came in. As soon as it stopped, he watched a tall man jump out of the car, looking around, especially on Suk and the maintenance workers.


    "Boss!" As soon as Wang Taining saw the person coming, he ran out of the hospital hall. It was no one else. It was Chen Dong, the father of the injured Chen Ming, vice mayor of Tianjin city and director of public security.

 Chapter 498

    Wang Taining is Chen Dong''s driver, and he''s a very considerate driver. That''s why he arranged for him to meet Chen Ming in Weihai. Chen Ming was originally a sophomore in Tianjin No.1 middle school. Because his parents knew about his puppy love, he ran to relatives'' home in Weihai to hide. %&*";


    to tell you the truth, this car accident has something to do with Chen Ming. On the way, when the little girl thought about facing the stern Chen Dong, she was more and more afraid, especially when she was about to return to Tianjin.


    Wang Taining comforted the little girl while driving, so that he didn''t make a timely response when the tire burst, which led to the accident.


    Thinking of his lack of concentration, Wang Taining almost put the director''s daughter''s life in danger. At the same time, he was also worried about losing his job, so he didn''t deal with the wound now. He also wanted Chen Dong to see his injury.


    Now Chen Dongfei is on his way, and Wang Taining naturally has to report his work as soon as possible.


    As soon as Chen Dong entered the gate of the hospital, he saw the fight. He was already in a bad mood, but now his face is as gloomy as water. However, he heard Wang Taining point out that Suk was the one who saved his daughter. He said directly: "call Li Jincai to arrest all these people!"


    Li Jincai is the leader of the Patrol Special Police Brigade of Tianjin Public Security Bureau.


    With the boss''s personal instructions, Wang Taining dares to call the special police captain directly. These people of Yongda Auto repair are indeed the employees of the BMW boss who were beaten by Suke on the highway. Now, seeing Suke so fierce, they are hesitant one by one.


    Suk turns around and looks at Chen Dong. This man should be in his early 40s, tall and straight, and at least 1.8 meters tall. When the whole person goes to that station, it makes people feel a kind of unspeakable fear, or it''s the momentum naturally formed because Chen Dong often deals with criminals.


    Wang Hongsheng is the leader of Yongda Auto repair. He holds a large pipe pliers in his hand and looks at Suk coldly. He didn''t expect that this boy looks thin and weak. He turns out to be a tough guy. After a while, three of the people he brought were knocked down and lost their fighting power. I ^


    "brother Sheng! Is it still on? " A black faced man in Yongda Auto repair work clothes leaned over to Wang Hongshan and asked in a low voice. However, he found that Wang Hongsheng had focused on the tall man who had just got off the bus.


    People with a little common sense all know the origin of the o-brand car, especially the man who looks familiar and doesn''t know where to see it. When he heard the question next to him, he subconsciously muttered: "wait and see! Why do I think that man is a little familiar? Is he really from the public security bureau? "


    After all, Wang Taining reported to his family at that time, but at that time he was so miserable that he couldn''t make Wang Hongsheng believe that he was a little nervous when he saw the o-brand car.


    Suk was holding an iron pipe in his hand. He just looked at the group of people in front of him. Now he had a gentle breath. After a fight, he felt comfortable. The three people lying not far away from him had been pulled back by his companions. He raised his hand and rubbed his nose, and the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned.


    Wang Hongsheng saw that the fierce boy was smiling at him. He had no reason to feel some palpitations. He could not help but tightly grasped the large pipe pliers in his hand, and suddenly felt that the repairman next to him was pulling his work clothes.


    "What for?" Wang Hongsheng glared angrily.


    "Brother Sheng, brother Sheng, that''s the director of public security. His name seems to be Chen Dong. I saw him on TV yesterday!" The repairman suddenly remembered that there was this man in the news of Tianjin evening yesterday, who seemed to be presiding over a meeting.


    "Damn it At this time, Wang Hongsheng, reminded by the repairman, suddenly remembered that although he seldom watched the news, he had seen this man several times. In an instant, he soaked his back in cold sweat and left without saying a word.


    "Ah Suk saw that he was still aggressive just now and was bound to abandon his group of auto repairmen. Their faces changed a lot. He didn''t care about himself. He turned around and left. It was totally subconscious to ask him to stay. Just at this time, a siren came whistling, getting closer and closer.


    The task of the patrol police is to patrol in the city every day. They can respond quickly to emergencies. At the same time, the presence of these people every day greatly enhances the people''s sense of security.


    It was only a few minutes after Wang Taining called the captain of the patrol special police, but the director''s order, who dares to slack off, and in a twinkling of an eye, the crowd around them dodged. Four patrol cars flashed and stopped.


    More than a dozen special patrol officers in dark blue patrol uniforms, armed with single police equipment, jumped out of the car. In the distance, there was even the sound of sirens. The target was self-evident. The staff of Yongda Auto repair, who were holding the murder weapon in their hands, were in a panic and were about to rush out.


    "Don''t move Some patrolmen have already thrown out their batons. Yongda Auto repair workers have swept away the previous rampant situation and made birds and animals scattered. However, a big net has blocked their retreat. Suddenly, there are people tumbling and dogs flying.


    Maybe Suk''s image is too bad, his body is bloodstained, and the iron pipe in his hand is a murder weapon. Although he looks very young, some of these patrolmen soon fall in love with him. A patrolman comes straight at him, and before he gets to the body, he shouts: "put down your weapon, hold your head and squat down!""Wait! I''m not alone Wang Taining dragged his broken arm and trotted to Suk. He stopped Suk directly with his normal arm.


    "Brother Wang!" The patrolman even knew Wang Taining, but what he said was that the driver of the director could be compared with the general section chief. Naturally, he was the object of these people''s flattery.


    "All right, you go over there!" Wang Taining nodded, and then looked at Suk: "sorry, didn''t you get hurt?"


    "Nothing!" Suk threw the iron pipe aside and looked back at more and more police cars, including standard police cars and police motorcycles. There were no less than 20 special police officers, even a middle-aged man with bald hair and a special police uniform. Suk could hear him calling for a car to be loaded when he was commanding.


    "Thank you for your help in times of crisis. I''m Chen Ming''s father. Thank you very much!" Chen Dong came directly and voluntarily. It''s hard to imagine that a big man, deputy mayor and public security director, would bow to Suk deeply in front of so many people.


    Suk could feel that for a moment, he completely attracted everyone''s attention. He had the illusion that he was on his back. He quickly took a step out: "you''re welcome. Is your daughter OK?"


    "Now I''m undergoing an operation. The doctor said that the hemostasis measures were timely at that time, otherwise it might be dangerous for my life because of excessive blood loss. Thank you very much!" Although Chen Dong had been standing outside just now, watching the development of the situation coldly, the Dean ran out early and described the situation of the injured again.


    "Good! I have to go first Suk watched the sky getting darker and darker. All the Yongda Auto repair workers loaded into the police car one by one, and were soon cleaned up. He waved to Du Wan as he spoke.


    "Wait, what''s your name! If you can, can you leave your contact information? " Naturally, Chen Dong would not send Suk away without a word of thanks. This is not only disrespectful to Suk, but also not his style of doing things. A leading cadre, in particular, is not willing to be accepted at leisure.


    Du Wan had already got on the bus from one side, and Suk also opened the door. Seeing Chen Dong''s solemn expression, he didn''t know what was going on and blurted out: "call me Lei Feng!"

 Chapter 499

    The newly bought clothes obviously can''t be worn to meet the father-in-law and mother-in-law. Moreover, Passat''s car was hit in the front and it was so shriveled that at eight o''clock, they took a taxi to Du Wan''s home. %&*";


    but if a mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, the more she looks, the more she loves her son-in-law! From time to time, Du Wan''s mother would look up at the clock on the wall. Before, Du Wan called and said that it would be almost eight o''clock before she got home. Seeing that the time was almost up, she ran to the kitchen to show her skills.


    Du Zhonghe is sitting in the living room, holding the remote control and constantly changing channels. He still feels a little unnatural. After all, this is Suk''s first visit. He used to wear big underpants and waistcoats at home, but now he is wearing some formal clothes.


    When the doorbell finally rang, Du Zhonghe quickly put down the remote control and ran to open the door.


    "Dad!" Du Wan suddenly hugged Du Zhonghe''s neck and called out coquettishly.


    "Come back!" Du Zhonghe hugged his daughter and slightly tilted his head: "Suk, come on, come in quickly!"


    "Hello, uncle!" Suk has no free space at all. Even the doorbell is pressed by Du Wan with a pile of bags in his hand. Because last time Du Zhonghe said he likes fishing, and Weihai has a big international fishing gear City, Du Wan bought a set of fishing gear at Suk''s suggestion.


    But Du Wan''s mother is a suit of clothes and a box of cosmetics, so Suk is ruthlessly reduced to a porter.


    "Here comes Suk! Sit down, sit down Du Wan''s mother poked her head out of the kitchen and seemed to regard Du Wan as air. Instead, she went to say hello to Suk first.


    Suk just put down his big and small bags. Before he could catch his breath, he said with a smile: "Hello, auntie. I''m sorry to be late today."


    "It''s OK, just come back! Suk, wait a minute. My aunt made rice noodles for you Du Wan''s mother still remembers that when she went to Weihai last time, she heard Suk say that she liked rice noodles and meat, so she naturally wanted to show off this time. I ^


    "ah! Auntie, it''s very kind of you! As soon as you say that, my saliva will come out! " Suk also knows that he can''t be too rigid. The more he talks like this, the more likable he is. Sure enough, when Du Wan''s mother listens to it, she immediately becomes more energetic and more energetic than when she has just finished massage.


    "Suk, come here. How many meters is your pole?" By this time, Du Zhonghe had squatted on one side, directly opened the fishing gear bag, opened the zipper and pulled out a fishing rod.


    "Uncle, this is 4.5 meters. The owner of the fishing gear said that the fine carbon rod can catch crucian carp one by one!" Suk quickly ran to Du Zhonghe and helped him get things from inside.


    Du Wan stood in the living room, watching his mother stir fry in the kitchen. His father concentrated on the research of the fishing rod. No one paid any attention to him. Instead, all of them revolved around Suk. Suddenly, he wanted to cry without tears. He stamped his feet and yelled, "are you wrong! Your daughter''s back, your daughter''s back, OK? "


    "Yo! Dear daughter Du Zhonghe looked up at Du Wan, who was in a rage, and quickly stood up: "Xiao Wan''er, don''t you hurry to pour a glass of water for Suk?"


    Du Wan''s mother also heard her daughter''s protest. Although she didn''t come out, her voice rang: "Xiao Wan''er, my mother bought some fruit and went to wash Suk!"


    "You, you Du Wan looked up to the sky and roared: "I''m so angry!" I feel that after I go home, my parents take Suk as the center of gravity, instead, they regard themselves as dispensable. They sit on the sofa and sulk.


    "Am I your own daughter?" This situation has continued to the table, Du Wan''s mother and her father, constantly bring food to Suk, the rice bowl has been full, but his bowl is only Suk''s heart to clip a piece of chicken wings, this is caused by Du Wan''s strong dissatisfaction.


    Huffing and puffing, huffing and puffing together, his chest keeps rising and falling, but Suk really doesn''t dare to take a look. After all, in front of his parents, it seems a bit out of the ordinary to see his daughter like this.


    "All right, all right! You are so jealous of Suk! Suk is so tired that we should care about him. Who is as fat as you Du Wan''s mother said while watching Du Wan, she finally put a piece of food into her bowl.


    "Mom, I''m not fat!" Du Wan is really not fat and has a moderate figure. Moreover, girls are naturally against the word "fat". Even if she is really fat, she can''t admit it.


    "Well! Not fat yet As Du Wan''s mother said, she nuzui toward Du Wan''s plump upper circumference: "if you get fatter, your body proportion will be seriously out of balance!"


    Suk has been watching carefully. Who knows that Du Wan''s mother, who has always given herself the feeling of an intellectual woman, has such a funny side. She tries to hold back her smile and lowers her head.


    "Ma!" Du Wanhong face, subconsciously with chest hunchback, let his two peaks is not so eye-catching.


    "You''re blushing. There''s no outsider in our family, isn''t it, Suk?" Du Wan''s mother aimed at Suk again.


    "Mm-hmm! There is no outsider Suk naturally would not raise any objection, but nodded heavily, which made Du Wan''s mother have more room to play."By the way, Suk, when are you going to get married?" Unexpectedly, the last topic still came back to this point. Suk laughed awkwardly and looked at Du Wan''s mother: "Auntie, we haven''t discussed this yet!"


    "You! It''s okay to start a business first and then start a family, but Suk, you see Wan''er is 22 years old this year, and her legal age has passed for two years. You can''t help at home when you work outside. Do you live together now? "


    Du Zhonghe took the words and continued to clarify his point of view. At the beginning, Suk listened very seriously. Who knew that there was a turning point in the last paragraph. He was stunned and widened his eyes.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Originally because his mother said his chest is too fat, Du Wan is still blushing, this is even more not calm: "eat


    "What''s the matter! You''re all adults. It''s nothing to live together, but Suk, do you think we should get engaged first, and let''s meet our parents! " Du Zhonghe said it peacefully, but he didn''t mean to be forced. But as the old saying goes, the elderly dare not say goodbye. All of a sudden, Suk was at a loss and didn''t know how to answer.


    "I''m full!" Du Wan suddenly put down his chopsticks and ran into the room.


    Du Wan''s mother also saw Suk''s embarrassment and thoughtfully jumped to the next topic: "Suk, I left my pajamas in my room. I''ll take a bath later. You should go to bed earlier. I''m very tired after driving for such a long time!"


    Hearing this, Suk suddenly reacted and subconsciously looked around. Du Wan''s home was obviously two rooms and one living room. That is to say, he must be sharing a room with Du Wan tonight. With this idea, the picture of himself and Du Wan sleeping together suddenly appeared in his mind, and his heart beat a little faster.

 Chapter 500

    In fact, Du Wan knew that such a scene would appear for a long time. Even when she decided to take Suk home with her, she had already imagined the problem of sleeping at night. After all, in front of her parents, she had said that they had talked for more than a year, and it seemed normal to live together. I ^


    when I got back to my room, I just sat at the head of the bed. My mind was in a mess. I''m afraid that this evening is doomed to be an unsettled night. The more I think about it, the more my heart beats. When I turn around, I see a set of men''s pajamas on the bed. I suddenly understand that this is for Suk, and I don''t have a reason to blush.


    After a meal, Du Wan''s parents chatted with Suk casually, and then went back to his bedroom, leaving Suk to sit in the living room and watch TV.


    This time, I lost a lot of time on the road, so that it was nearly ten o''clock after dinner. It was really time to have a rest.


    Suk, sitting on the sofa, is absent-minded, and the programs on TV are not attractive at all. At this time, he remembers to go into the system space to check. In fact, Suk, who had stepped into Du Wan''s house as early as he thought about it, felt more and more uncomfortable. After all, when he talked about this formula with Luo Feiyan, he was really moved by the beautiful prospect she outlined, and even appeared in front of him This paper introduces the medicine made by Pingban prescription, which has remarkable curative effect and is very popular. As for how much money can be made, although there is no clear concept, it will never be less.


    If the prescription is erased due to the failure of the task, it will be a great loss!


    However, the task of peeping at Du Wan''s changing clothes seems very simple. After all, they are now playing the role of lovers, but Suk himself knows that he and Du WAN are innocent, and there is really no deep contact. Although he hid under Luo Feiyan''s bed last time, he took a few glances, but he didn''t see clearly at that time!


    What''s more, this task has been made clear, it''s peeping! Peeping!


    If Du Wan finds out when she peeps, will the girl yell at her and beat herself up? If her parents are attracted, she will die miserably.


    Du Wan is sitting on the bed, thinking about how to face Suk for a while. Suk hasn''t come in yet. He takes out his cell phone and has a look. It''s almost 10:30 now. In fact, after sitting in the car for so long, he is really tired. The sound of the TV in the living room outside tells Du Wan that Suk is watching TV.


    "No matter!" Du Wan was sticky and sweated a lot all the way. From an accident on the highway to Suk''s one foot throttle, he flew to BMW, and then had a fight with the boss of the BMW driver.


    It was like taking a plane, riding in Suk''s fast-moving car, and pulling the wounded. But when he arrived at the hospital, there was no relief. Another wave of troublesome repairmen appeared. Although Suk had extraordinary skills and didn''t get hurt, he beat them back, but he was so nervous that he was sweating all the time.


    Du Wan felt more and more uncomfortable. She got up and opened the wardrobe, turned out her pajamas and a set of clean underwear. These things had been put at home all the time. She put a bra in front of her nose and smelled it. A fragrance with the smell of washing liquid came out, and the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned. These things must have been washed by her mother in advance, otherwise they would be put away After a few months, there should have been a smell.


    Du Wan took off the white Smurf''s T-shirt with his hands crossed and pulled the hem. Suddenly, two fat rabbits jumped to show the true face of Lushan Mountain. They were huge and white, like two sea bowls buckled upside down. They were bound by a light yellow bra. Under the light, the snow-white skin had a kind of light pink.


    Then he sat on the bed, untied the belt of jeans hot pants, slightly raised his buttocks. At the next moment, Du Wan became a three-point Aries, but because the girl was sitting on the bed, she couldn''t see the original scenery, just looked at the two big white legs.


    Suk felt red and red. He hid in the door and looked inside along the crack of the door he carefully pushed open. Because Du Wan was sitting at the head of the bed, and he was facing his side. His light yellow bra made the two breasts stiff and warped. The purple lace caught people''s eyes.


    With the heart beating faster and faster, Suk leaned forward, stuck to the crack of the door, and watched Du Wan''s arms slowly lean behind him. It seemed that he heard a soft sound in his mind, and the light yellow bra was taken down by Du Wan.


    When the two rabbits jumped out, Suk felt his brain buzzing and became blank. Even his breathing seemed to stop, and his palms became wet and full of sweat.


    "Ah! Suk, what are you doing? " Du Zhonghe came out in his pajamas and pushed the door with his slippers. He just saw Suk lying outside Du Wan''s bedroom door. He didn''t know what he was doing, so he came over subconsciously: "what''s the matter? What are you looking at? Let me see! "

 Chapter 501

    Suk is still staring at the scene of the flying jade rabbit in the room. Suddenly, he hears someone talking behind him. He almost subconsciously kicks his foot and throws it out. However, he quickly reacts that his voice is familiar. It''s not his honorary father-in-law talking!


    Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, there was another panic. Turning around, he saw that Du Zhonghe was less than one meter away from himself. Although the crack in the door was not big, if he really stuck it, there was nothing that could not be seen. His right hand flew out and directly pulled on the door handle. %&*";


    with a bang, the door was tightly closed by Suk, holding hands tightly, his face was very unnatural, and a flash of inspiration appeared in his mind:" uncle is still awake! Xiao Wan is playing games with me. He won''t let me in! "


    "Well?" Du Zhonghe had been lying down for a long time, but his son-in-law was coming in. The old couple couldn''t get used to it and couldn''t sleep. They wanted to pretend to come out to drink water and see the wind. Who knows that as soon as they went out, they watched Suk lying outside the door, with a furtive appearance.


    "Don''t let me in?" Du Zhonghe also believed Suk''s words. It was his daughter''s first time to take her boyfriend home. She was shy in her room! He cleared his throat: "Xiao Wan''er, what are you doing! Open the door quickly. Suk is tired of driving! "


    Du Wan put his hand behind him and gently untied the bra strap. Suddenly, a kind of freedom of returning to nature appeared in his heart. Even his breathing became much more relaxed. He looked down at the two big fat rabbits and held them in his hands. It seemed that they were a little heavier than before. Did they really get fat again as his mother said?


    Just when Du Wan looked at the rabbit and sighed, she vaguely heard her father''s voice outside. Before she made a response, she was hit by her door. Then Suk''s voice seemed to be standing outside the door. %&*";


    the brain crashed for a moment and looked at his door. After about ten seconds, he screamed. First he covered his chest with his hands, then he put on the bra he had just taken off, put on his jeans and jumped out of bed.


    His face was feverish, his heart was beating wildly, his breath was short, and even his eyes were red. When he heard the sound of the glottis, Du Wan had already guessed what was going on outside. He thought that he was still studying whether to lose weight for the rabbit. All of a sudden, his whole body was boiling hot, and he was embarrassed to get into the crack of the ground.


    As soon as Du Zhonghe saw that his son-in-law was locked out of the door, he expected to hold his grandson as soon as possible so as to enjoy the beauty of family. Every time he thought of the words "yellow hair drooping and happy", his heart itched.


    Especially the old guy from the other side of the door, he would show off with his grandson from time to time. He was so anxious that he wanted his daughter to bring back a child the next day and let him play.


    At the moment, it seems that the situation can only be settled by himself. Du Zhonghe stepped forward. Just as he was about to raise his hand and knock on the door, he watched the door open. Du Wan stood in the door with a red face.


    "Xiao Wan''er, you''re welcome!" Before Du Zhonghe had finished his words, Du Wan grabbed Suk''s arm and dragged him directly to the room. With a bang, the door closed again, leaving his father outside.


    "You girl!" The son-in-law to be finally entered. Du Zhonghe shook his head helplessly, thinking that the father-in-law could only help you here, and the rest was up to you, so he turned back to his bedroom.


    "Old Du, what''s the matter?" Du Wan''s mother was lying on the bed with a lamp on the bedside table and a book in her hand. Seeing Du Zhonghe coming back, she asked quickly.


    "Hey! Who knows! Xiao Wan''er didn''t let Suk in just now! I''m sorry for this girl coming home! " Du Zhonghe went to bed while talking.


    "The girl is thin skinned. She won''t be used to it for the first time!" As expected, Du Wan''s mother was considerate and found a reason for Du Wan and Suk.


    "I don''t think so. I''ll listen to it later and see if there''s anything in it!" Du Zhonghe went out to inquire about the news before, but he didn''t get any useful confidence. He was still eager to try.


    "You are insane! Listen to your daughter Du Wan''s mother glared fiercely. Although she was nearly 50 years old, she was very successful. She still had long hair. At night, her long hair spread out. That kind of intellectual woman''s charm was no less than that of those years.


    "Hey, hey, I''m in a hurry to have a grandson, too! Don''t listen to them, and they don''t want to listen to us! " Du Zhonghe leaned against the head of the bed, put his hand around Du Wan''s mother''s shoulder and rubbed it slowly.


    "You''re going to die! My daughter is back. You are so excited! Go to sleep Du Wan''s mother was a little embarrassed for no reason. She taught the old man angrily.


    "Did you see it all?" Du Wan stood in the room, looking at Suk. His cheeks were still red, and he glared angrily. It was like the bubbling magma in the crater, which would burst out, pour over and burn everything at any time.


    "Eh!" Suk pretended to arrange his clothes, completely did not understand the appearance, very innocent asked: "what?"


    "Did you see it all?" Du Wan didn''t move, her voice was getting colder, and the cold air in her eyes was fierce. It seemed that as long as she looked at it, she could see everything in the snow and ice in the blink of an eye."Uncle''s character is really good!" Suk continued to act silly, glanced at the bed, pajamas and duwan ready to replace underwear, directly piled up into a pile, can imagine how anxious she was at that time: "by the way, you don''t go to the bath!"


    "Did you see it all?" This time, Du Wan squeezed these words out of his teeth, word by word, clenched his fists tightly, and reached the critical point of rage.


    Suk naturally knows what the girl is asking herself. It''s nothing more than the instant scenery when she changes her clothes. In fact, when she opens the door, this task has been completed. But no one is willing to admit such an embarrassing thing!


    Seeing that Du Wan had concentrated all his chakras on his right fist, the universe was burning. It seemed that if he didn''t die again and didn''t admit it, it might cause serious consequences. At this time, Du Wan, like a repeater, repeated: "do you see all of them?"


    "Well! I saw a little bit of this! Just a little bit! " Suk quickly smile, and then raised his hand, in front of his thumb and index finger, than draw a centimeter.


    "Suk, you''re dead!" In a short time, Du Wan''s toes were a little bit sharp. Suddenly, he was hungry and his arms swung up. His unique martial art, Luan Feng boxing, was very powerful. It was true that his two fists were flying with the jade rabbit.


    "Keep your voice down! Your parents are out there! " Suk flickered around, very helpless to remind Du Wan: "you make it for a while, it will show up!"

 Chapter 502

    "Ah! Son of a mother, do you hear the movement Du Zhonghe was lying on the bed with a small radio beside his pillow. It was playing Tian Lianyuan''s "the general of the Yang family" in a low voice. In order not to disturb Du Wan''s mother''s reading, he suddenly sat up, lowered the volume of the radio to the lowest level, and looked at his wife suspiciously. I ^


    Du Wan''s mother looked away from the magazine in her hand, listened to it carefully, and nodded: "Hmm! There''s something going on! "


    "Those two children won''t die now!" Du Zhonghe said half way, let Du Wan mother to interrupt: "you dead old boss, what do you think, how do I think you are so abnormal today?"


    "Alas! Don''t I think about my grandson? Our unit''s old cow, also held the grandson yesterday, greets when the full moon must treat! Why is it so difficult for me to be a grandfather here Du Zhonghe really wants to get a grandson. Although he is a section chief in the labor bureau, he has no grandson left in his department. Of course, there are two unmarried young people.


    "Come on, go to bed early. I''ll talk to Xiao Wan''er tomorrow and urge them to do it." Du Wan''s mother''s name is Zhang Jing. As an ordinary staff member in the Civil Affairs Bureau, she is about to retire. Like her wife, she wants to take care of her children early.


    There was still a sound coming out of the next room, like two people fighting.


    "You let me go!" As soon as Du Wan''s two peaks rose and fell, although Suk had tried to keep a distance from her, it was obviously impossible for her to avoid the two rabbits'' attack.


    It would be more appropriate for duwan to lie down in bed or be thrown by Suk. Suk grabs duwan''s wrist and makes her put on a surrendering posture. With a slight step on her right leg, she presses her waist. However, duwan still has room to move with her two legs, but she can''t shake Suk. I ^


    "don''t make any noise. Do you want to bring your parents over?" Suk pressed on Du Wan''s body, arched his back, for fear of pressing on Du Wan''s fat rabbit, but Du Wan was still struggling, constantly shaking his body, with the two rabbits shaking left and right, which made people dizzy.


    "I didn''t mean to! I wanted to get in, but who knows you''re changing! " It is impossible for Suk to admit that he is peeping. He must portray himself as an innocent victim, so as to make duwan less excited.


    "Then you''ll peek?" Du Wan''s breathing became more and more rapid. After such a toss, he was sweating again. He gasped heavily and finally calmed down a little.


    "I really didn''t see anything. I just took a look and didn''t see anything clearly." When Suk said this, his mind involuntarily appeared the scene of the two rabbits jumping out, the size and shape vividly.


    "What else do you want to see?" Du Wan was just a little calm, but let Suk light the fire again: "you rascal! Crazy! Peeping thief While strongly condemning Suk, he shook himself up again.


    The double bed in Du Wan''s boudoir, under the movement of the two, creaks and creaks. It seems that it is accusing the two of their atrocities.


    Du Wan''s strength was different from that of Suk. He struggled for several times, but all of them were in vain. Instead of shaking Suk away, he made himself weak, weak, panting and sweating.


    In fact, after I calmed down, I was more calm. After all, in the days before I came here, I even had a picture of myself sleeping with Suk.


    Duwan was too embarrassed to look at Suk like this before. He was embarrassed to think that Suk had secretly watched him change his clothes, especially when he thought that his twin peaks were so exposed in Suk''s eyes. He just wanted to vent his shame after such a toss.


    Suk saw that Du Wan had finally stopped. The girl''s cheeks were red, especially the little face like Laurie''s. her lips were slightly opened, her teeth were small, and there was a layer of sweat on her nose. Her eyes were not as bitter as before, and even had other meanings.


    "Boo!" For a moment, Suk couldn''t help leaning over and pecking at Du Wan''s lips.


    "You stay away! I went to take a bath! " Du Wan was stunned at first, and then her little face became ruddy. Instead of being angry because of Suk''s rudeness, she pinched and said.


    "Yes As soon as Su Ke saw Du Wan''s performance, he quickly turned over and got off the horse. He didn''t expect that his careless move had resolved the tangled incident.


    Du Wan felt that he had finally regained his freedom. Instead of getting up immediately, he lay on the bed and had a rest for a minute or two, staring at the ceiling. The frequency of the double peaks gradually eased.


    Suk sat on one side and looked at Du Wan carefully. He was still worried that the girl would hurt others. As expected, Du Wan sat up the next second and scared Suk to prepare for defense subconsciously.


    But soon relieved, he watched as Du Wan picked up his underwear and pajamas and went out without looking back.Suk is thankful to finally get through the difficulty. After Du Wan went out, there was no sound in the room. Recalling that he had just finished kissing, he didn''t add fuel to the fire to cause a rebound. This is totally not in line with Du Wan''s style. Is there any big move that she didn''t use? Wait for her to recover after taking a bath, and then destroy herself?


    In fact, Suk couldn''t figure out why he suddenly gave duwan a kiss. It was a subconscious action, just like breathing, without a little consideration.


    Suk is not stupid. Seeing Du Wan''s reaction, a thought suddenly appeared in his heart: this girl won''t like me, will she? It seems that this is the only way to explain.


    Immediately after that, he began to think about it in his mind. Now it''s obvious that he wants Du wan to be in the same room. If they are innocent and just friends, they can still be at peace. But now after some twists and turns, Du Wan seems to have some hints, which makes the small flame in Suk''s body have been quietly lit.


    Single man and few women, in the same room, dark at night, high wind, dry firewood fire, if it doesn''t happen, I''m really sorry for the above adjectives.


    Just as Suk''s thoughts were flying up and down, his body began to get hot and dry, and sparks were flying in his mind, Du Wan finally came back again. He pushed the door open, wearing a light green Nightgown, not a nightgown, with a Tulle over his head and knee length shorts below.


    The material is very thin and refreshing, even the underwear inside can be seen clearly, and the hair is wet and hasn''t been dried. Suk suddenly looks up and doesn''t know what''s going on. Du Wan in front of her is completely coincident with the one who changed her clothes at that time. Her eyes seem to have the perspective ability. At one glance, she sees two fat snow-white rabbits facing herself, which is very provocative .

 Chapter 503

    Some people say: women dress is for men to see, this is reasonable!


    Some people said: women do not wear clothes is also for men to see, this is still reasonable!


    The above two sentences are nothing more than to say that women like the way men look at themselves, especially when they are obviously eager and ready to move, so that women can greatly satisfy their vanity. %&*";


    just like this, Du Wan pushed open the door, stepped forward, combed his wet hair with his hand, and looked at Suk. Sure enough, Suk''s eyes lit up and stared at himself. Up and down, he even saw his action of swallowing water.


    Du Wan is completely confident about her figure. She is not free. Sometimes she hears someone call her aocang Jingkong in private. Although she is angry, it can also explain how enviable she is.


    Not only do men fantasize about themselves, but even women can''t stand their own charm. Luo Feiyan has said more than once that his body is full of envy waiting to be struck by thunder.


    Seeing Suk''s fiery eyes, Du Wan snorted, "have you seen enough?"


    "Eh!" Suk was a little sober for a moment, and then he found that unconsciously, the sequelae of the flower picking system began to attack again. Subconsciously, he twisted his thigh: "you washed it!"


    "Well! Go and take a bath Du Wan issued the order directly. I don''t know why, since he and Suk started from Weihai, the age gap between them has faded away. Even subconsciously, he acquiesced in their relationship, so that the way of speaking was different from before. I ^


    "Oh!" Suk had no underwear to change, so he picked up the pajamas he had prepared and ran out of the room.


    To tell you the truth, Suk also thinks that he should take a bath, not to mention the smell of sweat. What makes Suk feel unaccustomed to is the faint smell of blood. Although he has put the bloodstained clothes into the car, I don''t know if it''s the psychological reason. The smell has never disappeared.


    But fortunately, since entering Du Wan''s house, her house has been filled with the smell of vegetables, especially the delicious rice noodles and meat, which can well hide the smell of him.


    Turn on the shower head, cool water down the head, the body that a hot still looming, deep breath, I thought this trip is purely to help friends, but just that little episode, let me have a kind of impulse to break through the limits of friends.


    In his mind, the images of Du Wan changing clothes kept coming back and forth, especially the sudden two giant rabbits, which seemed to have a kind of enchanting magic. After one look, people could never forget.


    He raised his head and let the water flow directly on his face, trying to wash away the evil idea of shame in his heart. This time, he came here to help Du wan to tide over the difficulties, but he didn''t come here to make a joke.


    The cold water poured on his head and slid down his body. Over and over again, he finally calmed down Suk. Suxiaoke, who had a tendency to look up before, also understood his mind and forced himself to return to the original state.


    The strength of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade in the body has been fighting against the fire and gas brought by the sequelae of the flower picking system. At the same time, it is slowly digesting the fatigue of its own body.


    Turning off the shower head, Suk swept his eyes and saw that there was a row of towels hanging. One of them was obviously used for the first time today. It seemed very new and he subconsciously drew it.


    It seems that Du Wan''s mother is really considerate. She has not only prepared her pajamas, but also a new towel for herself and Du Wan. After all, in their hearts, it''s too normal for a couple to share a towel.


    Pick up the towel is very natural, first wipe the face, white towel is very soft, brush on the face with a trace of fragrance, suddenly, Suk a Leng, straight staring at the towel in his hand.


    The white towel is fluffy with pure cotton, which seems to be the same as the one in my home. Bamboo fiber should be used in it, but on the towel I opened, a black "thread" appeared.


    The contrast between white towel and black "thread head" is very strong. With a wry smile, Suk takes down the slightly curled hair from the towel and pinches it with his thumb and index finger. It is self-evident that the curled black hair is sacred.


    As for why the thread appeared on the towel, Suk thought with his eyes closed. He could also describe the scene at that time. When he thought about it, he couldn''t help swallowing.


    This "thread", men have! Women have! Qinglong has not! No white tiger!


    Du Wan must have just wiped her body, so that the "thread" was left behind by accident, but she used it directly to wipe her face, and even wiped her mouth just now, so


    her heart was pounding and her mouth was dry.


    This thread seems to have become a fuse in front of Suk''s eyes, and it''s still burning, suddenly detonating the explosive barrel which is not easy to control.The blood in his heart and the fire in his body suddenly burst into the sky. Before the fire burned him to ashes, Suk turned on the shower nozzle again.


    Du Wan has been on the bed, leaning on the head of the bed, legs covered with a thin blanket, is very contradictory, tangled let her some regret to take Suk home.


    I still remember the last time I talked to Luo Feiyan about Suk''s topic. Luo Feiyan didn''t despise himself because he thought about Suk and wanted the old cow to eat tender grass.


    He even said to himself that in theory, he was only three years older than Suk, and the girl was a junior with gold bricks, which had been normal for a long time.


    But in the end, Luo Feiyan asked himself if he really moved his feelings. This sentence made him think about it for a long time, but there was no result.


    I thought very well before. When I brought him back, one was to reassure my parents, the other was to face up to the relationship between myself and Suk. It was a test.


    But seeing that they were about to share the same bed, they still couldn''t pay attention. The more they thought about it, the more upset they were. Suddenly, the door rang and Suk came in.


    With two rabbits hovering in his head and black thread hovering at the same time, Suk wiped his body hastily, put on his loose pajamas and came back, completely without feeling that there was something wrong with his bare arms.


    "You''re done!" Du Wan looked at Suk. His heart beat violently, but now he became more frenzied. His face was a little unnatural.


    Who knows Suk''s expression is ferocious, clenching his teeth, gasping, and jumping to the bed directly.

 Chapter 504

    Suk couldn''t speak. He was afraid that he would cry out when he spoke. He put his right hand in the pocket of his pajamas, but his fingers twisted his thighs hard to calm himself down, trying to counteract his evil thoughts with this pain. I ^


    "Hello! What are you doing? " Du Wan subconsciously moved his body to the side, trying to stay away from Suk. His action, such performance, makes people feel uneasy for no reason.


    "Hiss!" Suk took a breath of air-conditioning and thought that he had just started too hard. He felt that one leg had become stiff and numb. He turned his head to look at Du Wan. His expression was still very strange. He bared his teeth and said, "don''t you want to sleep?"


    "Stay away from me when you sleep!" As she spoke, Du Wan raised her arm and pushed Suk to the bedside again. When she touched Suk''s arm, she could feel the muscle feeling vaguely, but she felt good.


    Suk saw Du Wan reach out his hand, white as snow lotus''s arm, skin pink, push on himself, strength is not big, but like a gentle touch, immediately hit a shiver.


    It was subconsciously aimed at her turbulent waves, because Du Wan leaned on the head of the bed, which made the two peaks more prominent and hidden in his pajamas, which made Suk feel the impulse to reach out and touch.


    Dry mouth, Gudong a, subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Su Ke''s action, looking at Du Wan''s eyes, vaguely felt his heart''s eagerness, and his eyes were red and fell on his upper circle, like a thousand ants climbing.


    Du Wan''s heart beat suddenly and pulled the blanket to his upper body and covered it up: "are you finished? Look, I''ll dig your eyes out again


    "Elder sister, I''m a man, OK?" Suk wants to cry without tears: "if you look at me, I have absolutely no second words!" Although he said so, Suk quickly took his eyes away and fell on Du Wan''s leg again. I ^


    because just now the girl pulled the thin blanket to the top, so that her legs were not covered. With her straight and slender legs, yuannen''s calf, and delicate feet, Suk was in a state of panic, and the flames went up.


    "I don''t think you have any good looks. If you don''t have four liang of meat on your chest, you can show it to me for nothing, and I won''t look at it either!" Du Wan glared at Suk, but his eyes still crossed Suk''s bare upper body.


    Suk''s faint muscle contour is not as obvious as that of bodybuilding and fitness, but it has a kind of pleasant aesthetic feeling. Two large pectoral muscles and six abdominal muscles, Du Wan has the same idea of Suk, and really wants to reach out and touch the texture.


    "I''m sleeping!" Suk smelled Du Wan''s body fragrance from a short distance. It was alluring and seemed to have the effect of aphrodisiac. He quickly pinched his thigh and turned his back to Du Wan.


    "Ah! Don''t sleep. I have something else to ask you When Du Wan saw Suk''s performance, he was relieved and pushed Suk''s back.


    "Hello Suk suddenly sat up and looked at Du Wan with a tangled face: "elder sister, you are looking for your own death. Be careful, I will kill you!"


    "Oh! You kill me! If you move, I''ll castrate you! Do you believe it? " Du Wan was not afraid of heaven and earth. He raised his chin and looked at the world with an air of arrogance. He did not pay attention to Suk.


    This is what happened in the world. Either the east wind prevailed over the west wind, or the west wind prevailed over the east wind. When Du Wan saw that Suk had shrunk to one side without any damage, she immediately found her old feeling.


    "Little Zhengtai, do you want to try?" Du Wanmei was dancing, but now she had curled up her legs and her whole body was hidden under the thin blanket.


    "Hiss!" Suk took a breath of air-conditioning, and his body was suffering from the fire. He was in agony for a long time. Looking at Du Wan''s provocative expression, he bit his teeth and said, "you have such a strong demand, it seems that I can only satisfy you!"


    Before Suk''s words came down, he watched him pull down the elastic belt of his pajamas with both hands, trying to take it off.


    Du Wan also thought that Suk was bluffing himself and looking on coldly. Who knows that Suk''s action was so fast that he pulled off his pajamas and twisted his head subconsciously: "ah! You are going to die


    Suk took off his pajamas directly. When he saw that Du Wan turned away from himself, he felt more comfortable. Finally, he pulled back the game. Holding his pajamas, he leaned forward and shook in front of Du Wan''s eyes: "if you are more aggressive, I won''t just take off this one! It''s too late for you to cry! "


    As soon as he heard Suk''s words, Du Wan immediately reacted and turned back. Sure enough, although Suk took off his pajamas, he still had a pair of briefs for self-defense, but the shape of the briefs was strange, like a plaster sculpture with a clear outline.


    Du Wan''s cheek suddenly turned red. Subconsciously, he took a thin blanket and pulled it on Suk''s body. He blocked the flying dragon. He took a deep breath and looked at Suk with a straight face: "Suk, I really have something to ask you!"


    "What''s the matter?" Suk saw that duwan put the blanket on his body. That is to say, the two of them are not only sharing the same bed, but also may be sleeping together. Suddenly, the flame of his heart is out of control."Is there something between you and sister Yanjie?" After a pause, duwan opened his mouth, and then looked into Suk''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you Suk was a little flustered in his heart, and even began to have a kind of nervous mood. He could only pretend to be a fool and ask back.


    "Don''t lie to me. It''s a woman''s intuition. Do you like sister Yanjie?" Du Wan carefully observed Suk''s expression, then there is a little change, he may capture.


    "Yes! How do you know! "


    Du Wan didn''t expect Suk to admit it. He was stunned.


    But Suk did not finish his words: "I still like you! There are also sister Qin Zheng, sister Meiling, sister Lili and sister Xiaobai. I like too many people! "


    "Don''t interrupt. What I said to you is not what you said, but what you said!" Du Wan immediately realized that Suk was secretly changing his concept, and quickly asked another question.


    In fact, when talking about Suk with Luo Feiyan last time, he asked her the same question. Although Luo Feiyan denied it with a smile, Du Wan felt that she still had a kind of duplicity, so he asked Suk again this time.


    "Well, little Wan''er, elder sister Wan''er, don''t talk about tongue twisters, OK? What do you like or don''t like? A good night is hard and short. It''s worth a lot of money. I''ll serve you to bed!" Suk is really unable to answer her question, can only gag, with action to respond.


    Du Wan had been waiting for Suk''s answer, who knew that Suk turned to face himself directly, stretched out his hands and pulled himself into his arms. Suddenly, the smell of male hormones came to his face: "you, you, you, let me go, let me go!"

 Chapter 505

    To tell the truth, Suk was thrown a basin of cold water because duwan mentioned luofeiyan, which made him panic in a moment, and the flame in his body was dim. I ^


    in such an unexpected situation, Suk also knows that it''s all wrong whether he affirms or denies it. Instead, it will become more and more dark. He can only use the method of topic shifting to subdue Du Wan with his unique skill of dragon catching.


    Two hands straight out of the air, holding Du Wan''s shoulders, first to the arms of a pull, followed by the right hand down, stroking his back, directly will rely on the bed of Du Wan, a pull down to his arms.


    In fact, this is not what Suk wants to do to duwan, because the sudden mention of luofeiyan, now Suk and even the impulsive evil idea are all suppressed, just want to interrupt duwan, let her not entangle in this problem.


    "You let me go, let me go!" Du Wan is like a fierce horse jumping around in Suk''s arms. Naturally, Suk won''t be able to succeed easily. When he falls 18 times with his clothes on, or is called a lazy horse rolling, he starts to bump left and right. His two little hands push Suk''s chest, and his legs are still kicking around.


    "Ouch!" Suk suddenly screamed, forcefully took Du Wan''s hand and suddenly released it. Du Wan, who had regained his freedom, was still a little unaccustomed to it. Subconsciously, he didn''t move. He felt that Suk suddenly rose up, and his two hands went down to cover the key.


    "Ah? What''s the matter with you? " As soon as Du Wan saw Suk''s expression, he was in agony, grinning and only sucking in the air, and soon realized that it was not good: "are you ok! I didn''t mean to castrate you


    Just now, I obviously felt that my knee hit Suk''s legs. It seemed that there was a very hard thing standing upright, but it was vulnerable. I could only use half of my skill to destroy his defense. %&*";


    " you Suk opened his mouth, and the muscles at the corners of his mouth twitched, as if his body were all stiff and bent down like a shrimp. However, because they were lying face to face on the bed, Suk''s face was pulled into the straight distance from Du Wan''s twin peaks.


    As it happens, Du Wan was still concerned about Suk''s tragedy. Suddenly he felt that there was something more on his double peaks. Then he found that Suk almost got into his head.


    "Get out of my way!" For a moment, Du Wan felt Suk''s hot breath, directly acting on his skin through his pajamas and brassiere, and even stirring up his nerves. Suddenly, he could not help shivering slightly, and subconsciously wanted to turn Suk''s head aside.


    "Hoo Suk raised his head and breathed out a long breath. There seemed to be some sweat on his forehead. His hands still covered suxiaoke for rescue, but fortunately, his brother was OK.


    After pushing Suk away, Du Wan''s heart was still beating. As long as he thought that Suk had seen all his upper body before, and now this guy was sticking his face up again, he was embarrassed and shy.


    Suk looked at Du Wan, and found that the girl''s expression began to be a little shy again, especially her big eyes, which were like black grapes. Because of her shortness of breath, her nose wings on both sides were constantly undulating, which was charming. Her slender neck, with a light blush, and loose pajama collar, suddenly felt that her body had a reaction again.


    "I''m sleeping. I''m so tired driving today!" Before the outbreak, Suk finally made a difficult decision. He turned over and lay beside the bed. There was still a gap between them.


    Du Wan looked at Suk''s back, a little stunned. Subconsciously, he thought that he had just hurt him. He could not help feeling guilty. He was angry with himself: "Hello! Are you okay? Does it still hurt? "


    "Nothing!" Suk closed his eyes, trying to let himself into a state of no distractions, in order to eliminate his mind that kind of bad ideas, but did not wait to calm down, he felt his back scapula position, was pushed by Du Wan, small hand is very soft, close to the body is very hot, hurry to say.


    "I didn''t mean to kick you! Who made you want to hold me! " As expected, Du Wan had ignored his previous interrogation of Suk and Luo Feiyan, and carefully explained it as if he had made a mistake.


    "I''m fine!" Suk moved out a little bit, because the blanket had all fallen on duwan, so that now he was only wearing a pair of briefs, and the rest of it was exposed.


    "Then why don''t you talk?" Du Wan was a little uneasy, for fear that he would really hurt Suk. After all, that part is really the key, which is related to a person''s life happiness!


    "I''m really tired today. Shall we go to bed first?" Suk doesn''t want to look back now. If he looks at Du Wan''s image at this moment, I''m afraid that the little flame in his heart will burst out. After a while, Suk pinches his thighs.


    "Oh Du Wan saw that Suk was very determined, so he didn''t say anything. He opened the thin blanket on his body, because it had been folded in half before, so it was a little small. Now after opening it, he reached out to cover Suk and adjusted his posture slowly.Many things are strange. A man and a woman suddenly lie on the same bed and share the same blanket. If Du Wan used to be, he would never accept it. But now he glances at Suk and closes his eyes. He is really ready to go to bed.


    But after all, although Du Wan''s appearance is very calm, when the bedside lamp is turned off and the whole room is quiet, he is still not sleepy. After all, after more than two hours'' driving from Weihai, he is naturally a little tired. But when he hears Suk''s frequent breathing nearby, he will feel upset and cranky Potential.


    Little by little, I don''t know how long later, both of them seem to have fallen asleep, the moonlight through the curtains, only a weak light projected in, everything is so quiet.


    Because of the help of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, Suk said that he had never practiced this Kung Fu well, but the strength in his body was very good for eliminating fatigue. In a daze, he felt that he was oppressed by something on his waist.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, because it was not his home after all, and there was a woman lying beside him. Suk slept very lightly. When he found something strange, he turned his head subconsciously, but saw that duwan didn''t know when he had come, and a beautiful leg was directly hooked on his waist.


    "I''ll go!" Suk sighed in his heart. He acted like Liu Xiahui, but Du Wan, don''t go to the direction of female desire! I feel that the leg is attached to my body, and the delicate skin is slightly cool. It''s very clear. Where my skin is on a blind date, I feel numb.


    Suk slowly extended his hand carefully, still lying on his side, trying to take duwan''s leg off his body. Under the blanket, Suk''s hand moved slowly, little by little, very slowly.

 Chapter 506

    A bed, two people, seem to be in the same position, Suk side lying, facing the bed, while Du Wan is facing Suk''s back, only a beautiful leg to build a bridge between the two. Finally, Suk''s fingertip touched duwan''s knee and put his palm on her knee.


    The smooth and tender skin is just like the white jade carving with a pot in hand. When you touch it, you will feel like you can''t put it down. You even want to take a sip. The kneecap bone is also clear, and it is in the palm of Suk''s hand.


    Suk slightly unnatural, palm open, trying to grasp Du Wan''s knee, action is very careful, after all, do not want to wake up the woman, who knows, perhaps it is the comfortable feel, let a person a little confused, when the reaction comes, Suk''s hand has been along the knee up.


    Because he kept his body motionless, Suk''s hand movements were not very harmonious, but he transferred the most real touch to his mind.


    Leave the knee, slowly caress in the thigh, very soft, very slippery, like the legendary milk like silky soft, supernatural all the way up.


    Loose gauze pajamas, Suk did not seem to stay at all, so he directly went in and touched the intersection of thigh root and buttock egg.


    In the dark, Du Wan closed his eyes and breathed gently. His high chest peaks rose and fell with frequency. His thigh was across Suk''s waist. At this moment, however, an evil hand had been driving straight under his pajamas.


    It wasn''t until he clearly felt the corner of his underwear that Suk woke up from the warm feeling. However, his current action scared him. Subconsciously, he wanted to pull out his hand, but he was worried that the action was too big and would wake Du Wan up.


    The belly of the finger is just sitting on the hip peak, which is very stiff and full of elastic touch, like a tight small ball. %&*";


    " I feel it anyway! " Suk''s heart suddenly came up with such a first voice, followed by five fingers, even gently pinched the hip tip. When he released his fingers, the elasticity instantly came back, and the tender meat trembled under the elastic drive, just like the QQ sugar he had eaten when he was a child.


    The sense of touch from the fingers formed a clear and beautiful image in Suk''s mind. For no reason, he even thought of the thread on the towel. The fingertips seemed to start the automatic path finding mode, and gradually moved like an abyss.


    On the right side of the left leg and on the left side of the right leg, there is a black forest


    just a short distance from the dense black forest over there, Suk suddenly heard a faint voice behind him: "what are you looking for?"


    If Suk sleeps lightly, maybe duwan is just inferior to him. Putting his leg on Suk is a subconscious action in sleep. But Suk slowly wakes up after putting his hand into his pajamas.


    Feeling Suk''s big hand on his ass, in order to avoid embarrassment for both of them, Du Wan didn''t make a sound abnormally, even pretended to be asleep, but his heart beat fast, and his heart was tense.


    But he didn''t expect that the boy was so bold that he even had a plan of action for the next step. Du Wan couldn''t bear it any longer and spoke directly.


    Suk brain buzz, suddenly a blank, was found! The palm of his hand trembled slightly, but it stabilized immediately. Instead of retracting, he grabbed it again. With his own action, he began to babble, and seemed to sleep soundly.


    "Don''t play dead!" As soon as Du Wan saw Suk''s posture, he took back his leg from him, and then followed Suk''s buttocks with a foot.


    "Ouch!" Suk opened his eyes and turned over innocently. His right hand, which was still on duwan''s butt, rubbed his eyes and asked vaguely, "what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? What else do you want to ask? Where did you touch just now? " Du Wan could see Suk clearly in the faint moonlight. His eyes didn''t seem to open. The more he looked, the more angry he was.


    "Where did you touch it? I don''t know. Are you dreaming? It''s hysteria Suk was embarrassed to death. He could only pretend to be a fool.


    "I''m hysterical? You rascal Du Wan was so angry that he didn''t know how to vent his anger. He stretched out his hand and twisted Suk''s ear: "did you touch it just now?"


    Suk tilted his head and said, "I didn''t touch it!"


    "Did you touch it?" Duwan immediately began to work hard. Suk''s head became lower and lower with her hands. She bared her teeth and inhaled cold air. Her brain turned rapidly, thinking about how to deal with the trouble.


    "Ah! Old lady Du Zhonghe, the father, suddenly touched Du Wan''s mother with his shoulder. Then, he finally woke up his wife: "what are you doing! Not sleeping yet


    "Listen, what''s going on over there?" Du Zhonghe didn''t sleep well all the time. His son-in-law to be came to the door. Although he was a little excited, there was a faint loss in his heart.


    It''s like Suk is robbing his baby daughter from his side. Even though his girl has been working outside for a long time, the feeling has become so different that old Du tosses and turns and doesn''t sleep soundly."Go to bed! Why do you care so much about young people? " Du Wan''s mother glared fiercely and turned over to ignore it.


    Du Zhonghe listened for a while, and found that the voice disappeared a little bit. He squinted at the time on his mobile phone. It was still early. At four o''clock in the morning, he shook his head, and then he lay down again. At the same time, Suk was suffering from Du Wan''s fingers.


    I feel that my ears will be twisted off soon after I insist on it. I''m cruel and cruel. If I can''t, I''ll admit it. What can I do!


    An old couple began to sleep, and a young couple was fighting. Just at this time, a doorbell suddenly rang, and the sound of slapping the security door came in. In the quiet night, it was particularly abrupt and even startling.


    "There''s a tap on the door!" Suk looked at Du Wan who stopped doubtfully and said.


    "Who could it be so late?" Duwan released Suk''s ear and took out his cell phone from under the pillow: "it''s less than five o''clock!"


    At this time, Du Zhonghe sat up again, and Du Wan''s mother woke up and listened: "old man, someone is here!"


    In the middle of the night, someone knocked on the door, which had to make people have some bad associations. Du Wan''s mother was a little nervous and looked at Du Zhonghe nervously: "go out and have a look?"


    By this time, Suk had dressed up and walked out of the bedroom. He moved quickly. One was that he finally got rid of Du Wan''s attack. The other, to be honest, in the face of such a situation, as a prospective son-in-law, he was bound to play a role of standing in the door. Even if he didn''t do anything, he had to come out to have a look.

 Chapter 507

    Du Zhonghe put on a coat and came out to have a look. Suk and Du Wanquan came out: "Dad! Listen to the voice of brother ocean Du Wan said suddenly. %&*";


    " eh? " Du Zhonghe wanted to know if he was going to be a self-defense guy. After being reminded by his daughter, he found out what the doorman was shouting. It really sounded like the voice of his nephew Du Haiyang.


    He quickly walked to the door in three or two steps. First, he looked at it from cat''s eye, confirmed it, and directly opened the door. Before he opened his mouth, the voice outside the door came in: "uncle! Save the cuckoo


    The man who came in looked like he was in his early 30s. His suit was wrinkled. His hair seemed to have not been washed for several days. He was in a mess like a chicken nest. He was slightly fat. He had a little belly. His eyes were deeply sunken. His eyes were red. He was very haggard and tired. His voice was a little weeping.


    "What''s the matter? Come in and talk!" Du Zhonghe quickly leads his nephew into the door. Du Haiyang is his eldest brother''s son. He has his own career since he was young. He has a dozen carts in his hand, which are specially used to pull muck and waste for the construction site. As early as two years ago, Du Haiyang is said to have a fortune of more than one million.


    "Uncle!" Du Haiyang ignores Du Wan and Suk, who are standing on one side. All his attention is focused on Du Zhonghe. He is very excited. He opens his mouth, but falls on his knees in front of Du Zhonghe.


    "Ocean, what''s the matter with you? Hurry up Du Wan''s mother had already come out of the room at this time. When she saw Du Haiyang''s action, she was shocked. She took two steps to pull him up from the ground.


    "Aunt, the cuckoo has been captured by Ma Er!" When Du Haiyang said these words, his tears flowed down. I ^


    "Ma Er?" When the old couple heard this sentence, they were all dumbfounded, their faces turned black, and there was panic in their eyes.


    "Ma Er?" Suk mumbled, confused. He had never heard of the name. He turned to Du Wan, but found that the girl''s expression was the same as the old couple''s panic. Seeing Suk''s eyes, he bit his lip and explained: "Ma Er is the famous underworld leader of Tianjin!"


    "Underworld?" Suk can''t help but frown. If the word underworld is mentioned in Weihai, Suk''s first reaction should be Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi. Maybe he may be number one. Although these three words sound very bad, in fact Suk doesn''t feel how vicious they are.


    But in Tianjin, you can see from the expression of Du Wan''s family that Ma Er is a real villain. How bad is he? Suk doesn''t know.


    Listening to Du Haiyang''s nagging account of the reasons, Suk has to feel that gambling is really harmful. It makes a boss with a small career become a poor man. He not only lost 2 million yuan, but also borrowed 2 million yuan in usury.


    "How can you borrow money from ma er?" Du Zhonghe was really angry. He yelled at Du Haiyang and almost slapped him in the face. Fortunately, Du Wan''s mother stopped him.


    "What''s the matter with you, cuckoo?" Du Wan''s mother held the furious Du Zhonghe, and then asked about the cuckoo. After all, Du Haiyang said to save the cuckoo when she came in.


    "I''ve been raising money outside these days. Just now, my mother called me. A gang of gangsters broke into my house and arrested my little sister. My father took a breath because he was angry. Before I went to the hospital, I came to see you and my uncle!" Du Haiyang didn''t dare to face Du Zhonghe any more, so he had to tell his mother the whole story.


    "What! You said that my sister cuckoo was captured by Ma Er! " Hearing this, even Du Wan can''t help but be furious. Especially, the two sisters have been playing together since childhood, and they have deep feelings. When they hear that they have been taken away by the underworld, they don''t worry.


    "You, you Du Zhonghe pointed to Du Haiyang''s nose and couldn''t speak. His chest fluctuated sharply. He sat on the sofa and supported his forehead: "call the police! Call the police now


    "Uncle! You can''t call the police! If I call the police, I''m done! Ma er''s father is the big boss of Dongfeng Shun company. He has a good eye and can calm down everything! " Du Haiyang seems to be very clear about ma er''s family background: "I wonder if you can help me raise some money, uncle. I''ll pay some first! Don''t let the cuckoo stay in their hands for too long


    "What''s the difference?" Without any hesitation, Du Zhonghe asked Du Haiyang and turned to his mother: "old lady, please go and get our bank card out quickly!"


    "I''ve raised half a million now!" It seems that Du Haiyang has been looking for money all these days: "is it so far away? I don''t have enough for 200000! "


    "Nothing! I''ll go and redeem the cuckoo first Indeed, Du Haiyang''s worry is very reasonable. If these people take away their sister, you can imagine what will happen. It''s really a long night''s dream. If there is an accident, you can''t be at ease all your life.


    "I''m afraid that if you have so little money, people won''t let go at all!" Du Wan''s words suddenly lifted the whole family''s heart again. It is true that people are kneaded round and flattened in a second-hand hemp shop, all relying on the words of others.Suk felt that he was completely ignored. Even Du Wan didn''t have the energy to pay attention to himself. Everyone''s mind was on how to save Du Juan.


    "Do you have that ma er''s phone in your hand?" Suddenly, Suk said a word, Du Haiyang subconsciously looked back, it seems that this time just realized that there is a stranger here, some stunned.


    "This is Xiaowan''s boyfriend, Suk!" As soon as Du Wan''s mother saw Du Haiyang''s expression, she quickly introduced it.


    "Yes, I have a phone!" Du Haiyang looked at the young man in front of him, suddenly realized that behind his words, there seemed to be a solution, and quickly nodded.


    "You call him now!" Suk said directly. Soon Du Haiyang took out his cell phone, dialed it out, and subconsciously handed it to Suk.


    After about a minute, when it was about to hang up automatically, it finally got through: "Hello! Brother ocean! Has the money come together? "


    A man''s voice came over, it seems that the spirit is very good, without the slightest tiredness, the tone is very light, the kind but gives a sense of oppression.


    "Hello! I''m vihesuk. Please let the cuckoo go. I''ll take care of the money! " Suk''s voice was equally calm.


    "Suk? Who''s Suk? Never heard of it Ma er was a little stunned, but he immediately laughed again. He was very arrogant and proud, and didn''t seem to pay attention to anyone.


    [author''s digression]: Wu Wu, Xiao Li, had an operation. Someone comforted me!

 Chapter 508

    Suk knew that if he took the phone and hid away to make a call, he was afraid that the people in the room would tear him to pieces. The voice from the handset was arrogant and domineering. In this quiet room, it was clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears, and he could not help but feel very uneasy. I ^


    Du Zhonghe remembers that when he first met Suk, he thought that he should be very capable. All the people who answered the phone were the meals of director so and so. Now when he saw that Suk was willing to help, he was relieved. When he heard ma er''s reaction, it seemed that things were not as easy to solve as he thought.


    "Wei Hai Suk, you can ask, Liu Feihong is my elder sister, Zhang Donghua is my elder brother!" Suk naturally knows that his name doesn''t work at all. He can only carry out the spirit. Zhang Donghua is Zhang pangzi''s real name.


    "Liu Feihong, Zhang fatty, this seems to have some impression!" Ma said this time after a second meal. It seems that he has heard of these two names, but then the conversation changed: "brother! I can''t let people go just because you say two names! So I''m too pissed! Do you think so? "


    Ma er''s tone is very arrogant, but it seems to chat with you like to say: "even if you say that the two people stand in front of me, put people is also to see me ma er''s mood!"


    "I said you let people go and I''ll take care of the money!" Suk knew that he couldn''t be soft at this time. If he was soft, ma er would not give him face: "since I''ve given my name, you ma er must give me face! They''re all floating outside. Who knows when they''ll be stabbed! "


    "Shit, are you scaring me?" As soon as he heard Suk''s words, ma er suddenly became hairy and his tone became stiff.


    "Ma Er Ge, don''t get angry. We''re talking about it!" Suk had already sat on the sofa at this time, and his attention was all focused on ma er at the other end of the phone. Naturally, he didn''t notice that the eyes of Du Wan''s family had changed. %&*";


    especially Du Wan, it''s not a matter of one day or two to work in Weihai. Who is Liu Feihong and who is Zhang pangzi have long been heard. The gossip of these two people describe them as the leaders of the underworld who are prone to fight and kill. I didn''t expect that Suk had any relationship with them.


    "Discuss? Good! That woman, I can tell my brother not to move, but you have to send me the money today! If it''s six hundred, it can''t be less! " After Ma Er finished, sukton was stunned and subconsciously looked at Du Haiyang.


    The voice on the phone came out very clearly. Not only Du Haiyang but also Du Zhonghe''s family heard it. Suddenly, everyone''s face changed greatly.


    "I borrowed two million, not six!" Du Haiyang, like a wronged little girl, suddenly yelled at the phone, and then looked at Du Zhonghe: "uncle! I borrowed two million, really! "


    Ma er even heard Du Haiyang''s weak cry, and then said with a smile: "two million? How long has it been before and now? What he borrowed was usury, and the donkey made a rolling profit. Why don''t you ask Liu Feihong and see if I get more than six million yuan in three months? "


    "Six million?" Suk frowned: "Ma Er Ge, I don''t know if it''s too much, but you can''t give me some face. If you have a chance to come to Weihai, I''ll invite you!"


    Indeed, if the money needed is not too much, Suk can even make a turnover from the part he gave to Ma Yina for investment, but he has no way to make up six million. After pondering for a moment, he said that one is to tell Ma Er that he is powerful in Weihai, and the other is really to lower the money.


    "Brother, it''s not that my brother doesn''t give you face. If you didn''t know Wei Hai, I''d have to talk to you so much? Money can''t be less, but yesterday my little brothers'' appearance fee, and the rest of the interest can be stopped, and they can get together at 3 p.m., what''s the matter, no, ha ha! " Ma two words hide half a sentence, which makes people even more frightened.


    "Yes! But you have to take good care of my sister. If she''s missing a hair, Ma Er, you can try it too! " Suk knew that all he could do now was this. He must not let the cuckoo have an accident in their hands. Otherwise, even if he came back, he would have no face to see anyone in the future.


    "Rabbit, go and tell your brothers, don''t get that girl!" Ma er immediately thought of something. His voice came out of his mobile phone and seemed to stop the man: "Damn, you bring that girl to me. I don''t trust these kids!"


    It seems that after a minute or two, ma er didn''t speak, but he vaguely heard a woman''s panic voice.


    "You let go of me! Let go of me! The police will find you!" The woman''s voice came closer and closer, and another man began to say, "joke! What about the police? Ask your brother if he dares to call the police? Dare the police come? "


    It seems that the man doesn''t even pay attention to the police. It seems that ma er''s background is really strong: "call her, I''ll talk to her!" Suk said quickly.


    What kind of mood will a woman fall into the hands of a gang of hooligans? I''m afraid I''ve been scared for a long time!


    "Sister cuckoo!" Suk could hear ma er''s voice, and soon the phone was handed over to Du Juan."Who are you?" In the face of strange voice, cuckoo does not know who the other party is.


    "Sister cuckoo, it''s me, I''m Du Wan!" Du Wan snatched the phone and said, "don''t be afraid. We''ll save you soon."


    Hearing the familiar voice, cuckoo burst into tears: "little Wan''er, where''s my brother! Where is he? "


    "Cuckoo, they didn''t do anything to you, did they?" Du Haiyang heard here and ran to the past, with his own crying voice.


    "Brother! I''m fine. Where''s dad! Is he all right? " When the cuckoo was captured, he watched his father faint to the ground, and he is still worried.


    "It''s OK, cuckoo. Don''t be afraid. I''ll get all the money together soon. I''ll go and save you!" Du Haiyang has always loved her sister. Her parents are also old girls. Du Juan is eight years younger than herself. This year, she is only twenty-four years old. The relationship between her brother and sister has always been very good.


    Du Zhonghe wanted to take the phone and say something, but ma er''s voice came from there again: "susuk! Don''t worry, I''m looking at this woman! Hand in money and hand in people! "


    Du Haiyang listened to the beep from the phone and looked at Suk: "he hung up!" Virtually, Suk has been regarded as a life-saving straw.


    "Well!" Suk had been thinking about what to do just now to solve this problem. But he thought about it for a long time. How could six million such a large amount of money be easily put together? Even if all his money was not enough, he took a deep breath in his heart: it seems that he can only get rid of this ma''er!

 Chapter 509

    After such a toss, the sky outside has become bright, the clock on the wall is close to seven o''clock, there are already people who get up early to go to work outside the community and start the car, but the atmosphere of Du Wan''s family is dead and breathless. I ^


    ma er, whose real name is Ma Tianming, is an idle rich second generation. Four years ago, he tangled with a group of people and formed a gang, claiming to be the boss. He not only specialized in printing money, collecting protection fees, running kilns, but also engaged in smuggling, and could get imported cars.


    It is reasonable to say that such blatant behavior has long been investigated and dealt with. However, because Dongfeng Shun logistics group, founded by his father Ma Wensheng, is a big taxpayer in the city and has a wide network of contacts, it has been protecting his son''s integrity.


    "Suk!" Du Zhonghe doesn''t care whether Suk is connected with the underworld or not. The most important thing now is to rescue his niece as soon as possible. It''s said that Ma Er is extremely vicious. If he stays in his hands for one more minute, he will be in danger for one more minute.


    "Uncle! I''ll try my best to find a way! " Suk can only say that. After all, his current place is Tianjin. He is not Weihai. He can even say that his eyes are black. He doesn''t know anyone except Du Wan''s family: "if you can''t, you can go with brother Haiyang to get money first."


    To tell you the truth, Ma Er is not short of money now, but some people are so greedy, and even enjoy the feeling of being scared and seeing people desperate.


    However, it''s right to repay some usury first. At least it can ease the tension between the two sides. Hearing Suk''s words, Du Zhonghe nodded, took his bank card and went out with Du Haiyang.


    "Suk, what do you do?" In the twinkling of an eye, Du Wan''s mother and Du Wan''s two women were still in the room. %&*";


    Du Wan is very nervous. This is the first time in her life that she has come into contact with triad events involving herself. She really can''t be as calm as watching TV legal programs or TV dramas and movies. Her heart beats very fast all the time. Her face turns white and she looks at Suk nervously.


    "Hoo! You and auntie don''t worry! I''ll find a way Suk is not perfunctory. Although he has thought of solving the problem of ma''er, he has no idea what to do.


    I don''t know Du Juan, but she is Du Wan''s sister, and I don''t know ma er, but now Ma Er is my enemy. To tell you the truth, if I go to ma er alone and go straight in, I don''t know if I can find him. Even if I find him, what can I do? Kill him?


    I''ve seen dead people. They have broken their heads, their brains, and even their intestines. The last time Liu Feihong took people to kill the two headed wolf brothers, I saw more of them. But it was in the chaos. In retrospect, even the fragments were incoherent and vague.


    Wu Ao ran, the dead man, died in his own hands. Although it was a manslaughter, it still had a great influence on Suk. Although it was far from being awakened by the nightmare, he had a knot in his heart all the time.


    The thought of life and death was constantly hovering in his mind. He was more and more upset. Sitting on the sofa, he didn''t say a word and looked cold. Du Wan and Zhang Jing were anxious, but they didn''t dare to disturb Suk.


    "Pa!" Suk subconsciously picked up Du Zhonghe''s cigarette from the coffee table, lit a cigarette, and walked to the balcony alone in Du Wan''s surprised eyes.


    Suk, who is both a man and a land, can only use his own flower picking system, enhanced skills, and the reward of being proficient in Jeet kune do. He can beat ten with one, but what can he do? Since the other party is a gang, how can there be only ten people?


    After finishing the task of accompanying Du Wan home to celebrate his birthday, what''s the wish! After all, the last time I relied on this kind of reward, I not only knocked 4 million yuan from Wu Yi Ren, but also solved Luo Fei Yan''s trouble. Is my desire to seek this time going to be used to solve this incident?


    Although the task reward is relatively easy to get, but such an opportunity is completely out of reach, that is, who can know when he will encounter the next reward.


    Subconsciously looking back at the living room, Du Wan''s mother is sitting on the sofa crying, wiping tears, while Du Wan sits beside, quietly comforting, the same helpless, the two women look distressing.


    "Hoo Suk stamped out the butt of the cigarette and breathed out a long breath. Forget it, it''s just a reward, even if it''s the compensation for stealing Du Wan yesterday!


    After thinking about it, the next question soon came out. With the reward of seeking wishes, how can I save the cuckoo? The last time I exchanged awards, I tried it for a long time. It took a lot of effort to get rid of the opportunity.


    "Hello! Sister Feihong, I''m Suk! " Finally, Suk takes out his cell phone and dials Liu Feihong. In the face of such a situation, it seems that Liu Feihong is the only one who can give advice.


    "Well!" After listening to Suk tell the whole thing he knew, Liu Feihong pondered for a moment. He seemed to be thinking about how to solve the problem. After half a ring, he said, "wait for me to make a phone call and get to know the situation over there!"Just like Ma Er knows Liu Feihong, Liu Feihong has also heard ma er''s name. After all, Weihai and Tianjin are neighbors, but it''s difficult to really know each other''s details. From Suk''s narration, he can only understand a little bit.


    Soon, about ten minutes later, Suk''s phone rang.


    "Sister Feihong!" Suk, get through.


    "I just asked a friend that Ma Er is really difficult to deal with. His network is very complicated. Moreover, his father Ma Wensheng is not clean. He has been engaged in smuggling business. He has strong economic strength and extensive contacts." Liu Feihong''s words made Suk uncertain.


    "This matter is in Tianjin. At present, the only way is to bear this tone. Although friends there say that the current public security bureau chief is not only an airborne crackdown on gangsters, but also a direct member of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. They have begun to pay attention to collecting their materials!"


    "But it''s just a small case. It''s illegal to restrict others'' personal freedom. Even if it''s kidnapping, I''m afraid it won''t affect ma er in the end, not to mention his father Ma Wensheng. If he reports to the police, the final result of this case is to make ma er worse!"


    "I can''t. give me his phone and I''ll talk to him!" Liu Feihong saw a lot of strong winds and waves. He was bold and even ruthless. However, he was able to judge the situation and make a reasonable choice.


    Liu Feihong''s words put great pressure on Suk, but they also implied some important hints. Before Suk could answer, he heard the doorbell ring and subconsciously turned to look at it.


    When Du Wan heard the door ring, he thought it was his father and Du Haiyang who came back. He ran to open the door quickly, but the man standing outside surprised him.

 Chapter 510

    "Is Suk there?" The man outside the door is tall, with a white shirt, a simple jacket on the outside and a pair of dark trousers on the bottom. Although his expression is soft, it gives people a sense of vigorous and resolute. %&*";


    " in! " Du Wan subconsciously stepped back and let the man into the door.


    Suk holds the phone in his hand and looks at the direction of the door, only to find that the person coming in is not Du Zhonghe, nor Du Haiyang, but Chen Dong, whom he met yesterday.


    As the deputy mayor of Tianjin city and the director of public security, Chen Dong is too easy to find a person. In the Skynet project covering Tianjin city, all kinds of security cameras have really played a great role.


    Yesterday, after seeing that his daughter Chen Ming was safe and sound, he immediately gave instructions to make sure to find Suk. The super large display screen of the command center of the Public Security Bureau immediately started to work. Along the driving route at that time, even the repair shop of Suk''s car was quickly found, and Suk''s name came from the list of the repair shop.


    On the one hand, he came to the door so early because he was grateful to Suk for saving his daughter. That''s natural. On the other hand, he didn''t want to be ungrateful.


    In this society, it''s worse to owe people''s favor than money. As a leading cadre, he should be more cautious. He doesn''t mean he''s afraid of Suk''s extortion of kindness. He just wants to nip such a thing in the bud and leave no hidden danger.


    If we don''t solve this problem this time, if one day Suk comes to ask for help, can he refuse it directly? Chen Dong is not a machine. He has his own feelings and won''t drive people away. In that case, he simply ignores his daughter''s life and practices Suk''s life-saving grace.


    "Sister Feihong, let''s not talk about it. There''s something wrong now!" Suk saw Chen Dong come in. Although he was a little surprised, the light in his mind became clearer. %&*";


    " Chen Ju! " Suk came back from the balcony to meet Chen Dong.


    When Chen Dong saw that it was Du Wan who opened the door, he knew that he had not gone through the wrong door. Sure enough, after a while, Suk appeared: "Suk, today I came here to express my thanks!"


    Du Wan''s mother has been staring at the man since he came into the room. She suddenly responds, "are you Chen Ju?"


    "Well?" Chen Dong didn''t expect anyone to know him. He nodded to Du Wan''s mother, but saw the tears on her face. He turned and looked at Du Wan and Suk again. They were all very serious. Then he said, "what''s the matter at home?"


    Zhang Jing didn''t expect that the public security chief would come to her home. Her first reaction was that Suk moved in to help her, because when Chen Dong came in, she obviously knew her daughter, Du Wan, and so did Du Wan''s expression.


    However, Chen Dong seems to know what he means. He looks at Suk in doubt. Although he is an elder, Du Zhonghe is not here now. The more anxious he is, the more confused he is. He doesn''t know where to start, so he has to give the task to Suk.


    "Chen Ju, come on! Sit down first Suk reached out and pointed to the sofa.


    "Well!" Due to the professional sensitivity of a policeman, Chen Dong has realized that something tricky has happened, but since he has entered the door, it''s hard to avoid, so he has to nod his head.


    As soon as Chen Donggang sat down, the anti-theft door would be pushed open again. Because it had not been closed just now, Du Zhonghe stretched out his hand and came in, followed by Du Haiyang. Both of them were carrying a handbag.


    "Well? Chen Ju Du Zhonghe also knew Chen Dong, but only met him. On the one hand, Chen Dong was an airborne cadre who had been in office for less than three months. On the other hand, there was a gap between the two levels. One was a small section chief of the labor bureau at the department level, and the other was a major cadre at the department level who would even be promoted to the vice ministry level.


    Just a moment later, Du Zhonghe suddenly responded and asked subconsciously, "did you call the police?"


    "Ah?" Du Haiyang doesn''t recognize Chen Dong. When he hears this, his hands soften. His handbag falls to the ground and the lock opens wide, revealing the red money inside.


    At a glance, Chen Dong can''t help frowning. It seems that things are much more serious than he imagined. However, although he was very surprised, he soon returned to normal. Then he remembered that it seems obvious that both men and women recognize him.


    "Hello, I''m Chen Dong!"


    "Hello, Chen Bureau. I''m Du Zhonghe. I work in the labor bureau. This is my wife Zhang Jing." After all, Du Zhonghe is also a civil servant. After he was surprised, he quickly responded, because even if he called the police here, the director of public security would not come to inquire in person, which makes no sense.


    The only possibility is in Suk. The son-in-law to be is really unusual. He looks at Suk suspiciously and introduces himself and his old companion. After all, this cadre can''t be ignored.


    "Hello When Du Zhonghe introduced Chen Dong, he already stood up, nodded to them and asked repeatedly, "what happened at home?"


    Although Du Zhonghe has come back, his reaction now is the same as Zhang Jing''s. He turns his eyes on Suk. He can''t figure out the relationship between Chen Dong and Suk. He really dares not speak rashly.The ball kicked over again. Suk breathed out his depression, sorted out his thoughts, and finally said, "Chen Ju, something''s going to trouble you!" As he said, he raised his finger and pointed out that Du Haiyang had picked up his handbag: "as you can see, the money is to redeem people!"


    "Oh?" Chen Dong, motionless, nodded and motioned to Suk to continue.


    "I have a sister who was arrested by Ma Er because of usury!" As soon as Su Ke finished, Du Haiyang, who already knew Chen Dong''s identity, rushed to Chen Dong and fell on his knees again: "Chen Ju, please help my sister! I''m the one to blame for gambling, but I''m the one to blame for Cuckoo! "


    Chen Dong subconsciously held Du Haiyang: "you first calm down, what''s the matter slowly say!"


    When Du Zhonghe saw his nephew, he was a little worried. He had been in a big mess for a long time. He quickly came to pull him away: "ocean, come here, let Suk finish!"


    Listen to Suk finish the whole story, Chen Dong also fell into meditation, the focus of this matter is not kidnapping, usury or anything, if these things, to help them solve themselves is nothing, but now involved in Ma Er, things have to become more complicated.


    "Chen Ju, I heard that you are already collecting Ma Wensheng''s evidence!" Suk saw Chen Dong half ring did not speak, although the expression can not see any clue, but can feel his hesitation.


    Chen Dong was stunned. He didn''t know where Suk got the news. He gave a wry smile: "Suk, I can''t help you with this matter. We are really collecting evidence. The smuggling case of Ma Wensheng has been supervised by the Ministry of public security, but the news has leaked. Now he is very good! What happened to your sister, it''s a big deal

 Chapter 511

    Chen Dong hesitated. Out of his sense of responsibility and mission as a policeman, he instinctively hoped to eliminate all crimes, and he has always done so. I ^


    from his resume, no less than 100 underworld gangs were destroyed in his hands, and he is a famous expert in fighting against underworld in the whole country. In fact, he was transferred to Tianjin this time for a purpose.


    Tianjin is not only a municipality directly under the central government, but also a coastal city. Ma Wensheng''s logistics group, relying on its coastal advantages, has been engaged in the business of smuggling cars under the cover of logistics transportation.


    According to the established law of officialdom, the general public security bureau chief belongs to the government system and naturally belongs to the mayor''s department. However, Chen Dong is not. He is the Secretary of the municipal Party committee who parachutes to Tianjin. He can even be said to be a special opponent of the mayor.


    This is because Ma Wensheng group is not only involved with the mayor, but also has a network of interests constantly pulled by many functional departments, especially the customs and port departments. It can be said that this is a game of chess, crisscross, one wrong, lose everything.


    This is the reason why Chen Donggang just said so. It''s not that he doesn''t want to help Suk, but that he is involved too much. I''m afraid all previous deployment efforts will be wasted.


    "And after all, I found your sister today, and it''s difficult to squat on the ground and check it one by one. The diary is still the same. It clearly records the list of officials who bribed, the amount and the time of the bribe. The documents include forged import and export permits, penalty and confiscation permits for smuggling cars, and the official seal is the business seal of two foreign trade companies.


    When he opened the letter, there were dozens of pages. Suk didn''t look at it carefully. It seems that the letter was written by someone close to Ma Wensheng. Every piece of evidence is well documented, including his major and minor events in recent years. Of course, it''s worth mentioning that the letter also contains some evidence of ma er''s crime. I''m afraid that the owner of the letter doesn''t know his life or death. Otherwise, why Wensheng still has no east window incident.


    "Hoo Suk took a long breath and thought that this matter could be settled at last, and the cuckoo could be saved! Just at this time, the mobile phone in the pocket suddenly rang, took out a look, unexpectedly the caller is Ma Meng.


    "Brother Meng?"


    "Suk, where are you now? I''ve brought people to Tianjin! " Ma Meng''s deep voice came from the mobile phone.

 Chapter 512

    The black SUV is followed by a Buick business class, flying fast all the way. Suk, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, holds a bag, which he bought just before Mameng appeared. He turns to Mameng. I ^


    "brother Meng, why are you here?"


    "You don''t know if you have something to tell me. If I hadn''t stopped Feihong, I would have followed you too!" Ma Meng is still a military green T-shirt, with camouflage marching pants, big leather boots and Lei Peng mirror on the bridge of his nose. He looks very tough.


    When Suk heard this, he felt a little touched for no reason. He just made a phone call, and Liu Feihong was already moving fast. He calculated the time. Ma Meng didn''t spend more than an hour and a half on the road, or even less. How fast did they drive.


    "I don''t want to! Make the division work and arouse the masses Suk scratched his head. There were eight drivers in the business class behind him, and Ma Meng was included here. Liu Feihong took good care of himself.


    These people can be regarded as the most powerful force of her own. Basically, they came from the South with her. Even if there were no human lives in their hands, they would certainly taste their blood. To send these people to her side is to worry about their own losses.


    But it seems that I haven''t gone to find Liu Feihong for a long time. It seems that I should go back to find her for a while.


    "Public Security Bureau?" Ma Meng asked casually. Liu Feihong had simply told him about it before. After receiving Su Ke, the boy went straight to the Public Security Bureau.


    "Well! Some things have to be given to their director Chen Dong! " Suk wants to give these evidences to Chen Dong quietly, so as not to cause Ma Meng''s misunderstanding and bad associations. After all, these criminal evidences can''t even be found by the public security organs, let alone the newcomer. %&*";


    instead of asking more questions, Ma Meng mentioned another topic:" is your friend''s sister still on the Internet? "


    "Well!" Suk looked at the electronic clock on the car. It''s 9:20 now. It''s four hours since the cuckoo was captured by ma er. No one can guarantee what kind of things will happen to the cuckoo during this period: "brother Meng!"


    Suk turned to Ma Meng and said, "I''m going to Ma Er that important person in a moment!"


    "No problem!" Ma Meng''s reaction is very insipid. It seems that for him, he is not afraid of his original creation, let alone a Maher.


    While speaking, the black SUV stopped at the gate of the Public Security Bureau, and the police on duty came up to question directly.


    "I''m looking for Chen Ju!"


    The police on duty looked up and down at Suk. After all, Suk was too young: "the director went out for a meeting, not in!" Subconsciously, we have to put Suk out.


    "I said I''m looking for Chen Bureau. There''s something important, and I''ve already made an appointment. If you can''t be the boss, you can call it up!" Suk frowned and looked up at the six story public security building in front of him. The huge police badge was hanging on it, shining solemnly in the sunlight.


    The police on duty are still hesitant. After all, there are too many petitions these days. Every day, they have to face the common people who want to muddle through and directly ask the director to deliver materials. It''s hard to tell the true from the false: "then you can call the director directly!"


    The police still won''t let Suk in. All of a sudden, Suk is in a very upset mood. They have decided to give things to Chen Dong and immediately pick up the cuckoo. But they didn''t expect to stand at the gate of the Public Security Bureau for so long.


    "I don''t have his phone! But it''s very important. You can call the director of the office. You say I''m Suk and I want to see Chen bureau! " Suk''s face was a little tense, and his tone became stiff.


    However, this made the police on duty feel the seriousness of the situation. Since they couldn''t make the decision, they had to call the Bureau office. After about five or six minutes, the call went back to the guard room. The police on duty ran to Suk and said, "sorry, Chen bureau is in the office on the fifth floor. Go up!"


    Chen Dong was called out from a small conference room. After leaving Du Wan''s house, he had already told the leaders in charge of the criminal investigation and economic investigation departments to wait for him on the way. In fact, Chen Dong was a little confused. Why did he believe Suk''s words? Maybe he really wanted to solve the case too much?


    Chen dongsuan is an iron hand. Just three months after he parachuted to Tianjin, the whole public security bureau was obedient. Although there are still some corrupt people, they have been refrigerated to one side by him. When he went downstairs, he finally met Suk: "how about it?"


    "Well! No problem! " A simple dialogue releases almost no information to the outside world, but after listening to it, Chen Dong, an old public security officer who has never changed his face when Mount Tai collapses at the top of the building, blinks his eyes and subconsciously looks behind him: "let''s go! Go to my office! "


    The director''s office is spacious and bright with excellent lighting. On the high-end desk, there is a public security intranet computer and an open notebook. There are some documents waiting for him to sign on the desk. The handbag that Suk brought has been opened.


    "This, this!" Chen Dong opened his mouth, but didn''t say a word for a long time. He was shocked by what he saw. The smuggling case was supervised by the Ministry of public security, and he was also the director of public security who took office directly after the establishment of the military order. Even the post of deputy mayor didn''t have the word "Dai" in front of him, which was dealt with in a special period.Holding a thick stack of accusation letters in his hand, he looked down word by word. It was shocking that the case of Ma Wensheng''s smuggling group was more serious and complicated than the information he had at present. Every time he turned a page, his heart would sink.


    After putting down the letter of accusation, he looked at the pass of the customs and the forfeiture certificate of the smuggled car. All these were obtained by Ma Wensheng in collusion with those in power. After a set of procedures, the smuggled car can be sold properly.


    Chen Dong opened the official roster of bribery at the end, but at the first glance, his blood almost gushed out. What kind of era is this! Why are so many corrupt elements so greedy that they not only eat meat and drink people''s fat, but also deserve to die.


    Of course, the office is quiet. Chen Dong has been silent for ten minutes. From his sharp chest, we can feel that he is trying to control his emotions. Suk doesn''t speak. He sits on one side of the sofa waiting for Chen Dong''s reaction.


    "Hoo Chen Dong breathed out: "these things!"


    "Chen Ju, don''t ask. I want to keep a secret for my friends!" Suk had already guessed that Chen Dong would ask, so he stood up and interrupted him: "the rest is for Chen Ju! I have something to do now. I have to go first! "


    "Good! With these things, I will immediately report to Secretary Zeng of the municipal Party committee, and if I can, I will immediately carry out the arrest operation! " Chen Dong came around from behind his desk and walked up to Suk: "no matter how these things come from, I want to thank you!"

 Chapter 513

    Jingang mastiff garden, ma er''s own industry, Ma Er is squatting in front of a big iron cage, in which a mastiff dog the size of a calf is tearing a big cock, blood splashing, chicken feathers floating. I ^


    this kind of scene can be said to be a necessary program for ma er every day, just like some people love walking birds, some people love boxing, and he just likes watching Tibetan mastiff eat chicken.


    "Eat! Eat hard Ma er''s eyes brightened, and the more bloody the scene was, the more excited he was. He clenched his fist and gave the mastiff a boost, while he turned to look at it: "isn''t it good-looking? Do you think it would be more fun if I put you in this cage? "


    Rhododendron stood on one side, long to see the legs weak, but stubborn character let her hard to insist, hard stare ma er one eye, speechless.


    "Do you want to try?" Ma er seemed to be really interested. He suddenly stood up from the cage and walked towards the cuckoo: "I''m an iron ox, and I''m still a few catties short of beef! Let me see that piece of meat on you tastes better! "


    Ma Er is not lustful, and even has no interest in women, but this does not hinder his aesthetic. Du Juan is wearing pure cotton pajamas, pink loose T-shirt and Capris, with lovely patterns printed on them and long hair, which is exactly the way he didn''t wash in the morning.


    But to tell you the truth, Du Juan is very beautiful. Her type is different from Du Wan. Du Wan is pure and pure, but Du Juan is cold and gorgeous. Although her pajamas are in great contrast, her expression is not that kind of coquettish girl. She clenches her lower lip and looks at Ma Er coldly. Although she has been scared to death for a long time, she doesn''t retreat Shrink.


    Different from Du Wan''s Lori''s face, Du Juan has a melon shaped face, a sharp chin and big eyes. Her figure is a few centimeters higher than Du Wan''s, which is less than 1.7 meters. However, Du Wan''s two peaks are very eye-catching. I don''t know if they are caused by family heredity. Hidden in her pajamas, it still makes people look at them and their heart beat. I ^


    ma er now cast his eyes on the double peaks of Rhododendron, raised his hand and pinched his chin, as if he were thoughtful: "your chest is not small, but I don''t know whether my iron cattle like to eat the meat with milk flavor!"


    The silver teeth of the cuckoo will be broken, but there''s nothing I can do about it. Although I''ve been free since my brother called, at least I don''t have a rope to tie, but the mastiff garden is full of Mafia, even if I want to run.


    Looking at Ma Er''s eyes staring at his chest, he turned his head to one side in disgust, which immediately led to ma er''s wild laughter, and the mastiff in the iron cage seemed to be interlinked with the owner, and immediately barked.


    There is a saying that a stone stirs up a thousand waves, and a Tibetan mastiff barks, which is followed by a congenial, howling sound. In ma er''s ears, it is like listening to a symphony.


    "Second brother! Phone A little brother came running from a distance, with ma er''s phone in his hand.


    "Hello! Who is it? " Ma Eryi looks at the caller ID, which is a string of telephone numbers of Weihai. He thinks of Suk for no reason.


    "Yes! Come as soon as you come After Ma Er hung up the phone, he yelled to his younger brother: "who are you! Open the door for me


    Soon, two big iron doors were pulled open, and a black SUV slowly came in, followed by a business class with the same black color.


    Looking at the two cars, Du Juan knew that he was ma er''s friend again. Who knew that the first one to get off the bus was a young man. He looked like he was in his twenties. He had beautiful cheeks. Although he was thin, he was also full of momentum after getting off the bus.


    Then another burly man with a green T-shirt and camouflage March pants jumped down, wearing a pair of black framed air force Lei Peng mirror on his nose, unable to see his expression.


    When the second business class opened the door, seven men came down. They were all very strong and cold. After getting off the bus, they didn''t come. Instead, they stood near the door and the door opened wide.


    "Who''s the Sook brothers?" Ma er looked at the people he put in. They were really hard stubbles. Those men showed more blood than most of his subordinates. Especially the man in camouflage pants gave him a sense of danger.


    "Ma Er Ge!" Suk has never seen ma er, but these people are naturally quite different. He is talking about a man in his thirties, who is similar to himself in height, with long and thin eyes. There is always a kind of arrogant and contemptuous man in his eyes. Looking at his position, he is naturally ma er.


    "Brother Suk, have you got all the money together?" Ma er stood still, looking at Suk who came by, with a smile on his face. Although these men may be professional thugs, in his own territory, and in this mastiff garden, now there are more than ten of his brothers, naturally they will not fall into the disadvantage.


    Suk didn''t take any money with him, but Ma Meng was behind him. He gave him a lot of help and went straight over: "ha ha, no money, I just came to pick up my sister!"


    Du Juan doesn''t know Suk, and she has never seen this person before. But she remembers that when her brother called ma er, she heard the name. Now she heard what he said, and she suddenly reacted.Cuckoo subconsciously took a step forward, but there were two more men in front of her. She glared at herself and forced herself back to the original position.


    "Are you kidding, little brother? Or brother, I didn''t make it clear at that time? Six million, not a Penny Less! " Ma er''s face suddenly changed, slender eyes narrowed up, flashing cold light, and had been idle in the yard before the gangsters, but began to gather around him.


    "Ma Er, you don''t have to worry about money. My friends come here to give me money. But you know, six million is not a small number. You have to give me more time, but my sister can''t stay with you!" Suk said, after all, Chen Dong''s action doesn''t know when to start. Now he can only talk to him.


    "Welcome to the sightseeing! If you want to take people away, ha ha, I can only say sorry! See off Ma er sneered, finished with a sentence, and then waved his hand in the direction of Suk like a fly, with an impatient look.


    At this time, Suk was only ten steps away from ma er. Ma er''s answer was within his expectation, but he didn''t have any special reaction. He tilted his mouth slightly: "I didn''t bring the money, but I have a very important news for you!" As he spoke, he came forward again.


    "Well! If you have something to do, you''d better wait until the money comes! " Ma er didn''t seem to think that Suk would pose any threat to him. After all, there are so many people around him in his mastiff garden. If Suk is not crazy, he will naturally understand who is the boss here and who is in charge of his destiny!


    Suk''s step did not stop, his face still, suddenly accelerated the speed, suddenly rushed past, the distance between the two quickly narrowed!

 Chapter 514

    Suk had made a decision for a long time, and he told Mameng before entering the door. At that time, Mameng didn''t respond and nodded directly. Now Suk moved, Mameng also rushed forward. His tall and burly figure was like a hill falling face to face. I ^


    ma er''s figure is similar to that of Suk. When he saw Suk''s things, he suddenly felt bad. However, he was also used to fighting scenes. He quickly responded, stepped back and yelled: "come on


    When Du Juan saw Suk, he heard what he said and knew that he was coming to save himself. He was relieved at last. But who knew ma er didn''t pay any attention to it. His attitude was very tough, and his rising hope fell to the bottom again.


    Although it seems that Suk is not alone, and the men who came with him do not seem to be ordinary people, the current situation is clear at a glance, who has the upper hand and who controls the situation. I know clearly in my heart, but suddenly I see Suk rushing over, and I feel very anxious.


    Suk''s thin body, but hidden surprising explosive power, with the Jeet Kune Do proficient reward, the whole person seems to have been strengthened in general, whether it is speed or strength, has long been greatly improved, as fast as the wind.


    No one expected that Suk would act in such a scene. He was just impatient. In this mastiff garden, it''s too simple to kill a person. Even the way of handling the body is very clear. It''s straightforward to throw it directly into the dog cage.


    At the same time when Ma Er called out that sentence to me, everyone moved, including the men who were surrounded by business class brought by Suk.


    With a crash, a man pulled a strip-shaped cloth bag directly from the car and dropped it on the ground. The watermelon knife, about half a meter long, was a sharp weapon to kill people. The cold light was flashing and the killing spirit was threatening. I ^


    "bang!" With a loud sound, Suk directly raised his foot and kicked a gangster in front of him, which made it impossible for him to leave room. He just watched the little gangster side by side and hit a dog cage not far away. The Tibetan mastiff inside barked wildly.


    The Tibetan mastiffs, who were originally in the morning meal time, howled one after another, like the clarion call of charging on the battlefield. Ma Meng followed Suk all the time. The Lei Peng mirror on the bridge of his nose was still not taken off, and a pair of iron fists were still in full swing. In a twinkling of an eye, the two men who stood in front of him collapsed in different positions and fainted.


    Ma Er has been supporting people with money all the time. These people are not ordinary people. On the contrary, most of them are those who have been released by the two labors, who have a record of crimes, and even fugitives from all walks of life. It''s amazing that people who have seen blood go crazy.


    Especially in this mastiff garden, itself is ma er''s base camp, and soon the sword troops went out of the warehouse, carrying machetes and iron bars one by one, narrowing the encirclement. Suk''s side was not particularly large in number, but it was not in a bitter battle.


    Liu Feihong selected the men from Buick business class. He was fearless in the face of danger and became more brave in the war. The watermelon knife in his hand was flying up and down, thrusting left and right, but no one could stop him. He went straight to Suk''s direction to join him.


    Ma er himself was not strong in fighting, so he quickly stepped back. Suddenly, he thought that he had a cuckoo in his hand. Suddenly, he turned to look for someone. However, he found that the cuckoo, who was just standing not far away, suddenly disappeared.


    At the same time, he felt that his body was suddenly pulled by someone, and he took two steps backward in a very unnatural posture.


    Suk''s voice suddenly rang, one hand holding ma er''s collar, the other hand directly clasped his throat: "stop it all!"


    When Suk spoke, his right hand suddenly forced, and ma er suddenly felt dyspnea. He even seemed to hear the crackle of his throat, his face turned red, and his brain had a strong sense of vertigo.


    Just as ma er was about to kick his legs and faint directly, Suk finally relaxed his hand. Ma er, who had regained his freedom, breathed fresh air and even forgot to resist.


    Without ma er''s command, all his men in the mastiff garden stopped, but they lined up and surrounded Suk and watched them coldly.


    Suk several people seem to be trapped in a net, top in the front of the seven people, watermelon knife in hand rushed out, ready to continue to fight, and Suk has one hand will ma er''s arm control, one hand tightly on his throat.


    "Suk, you''re dead. I can''t get you out of Tianjin!" Ma er finally calmed down, because his hands were locked behind him, and he could not see Suk, but it did not affect his raving.


    With ma er''s status in Weihai and his father Ma Wensheng''s back, he has been controlling most of Tianjin for a long time, but he never dreamed that someone would break ground on Taisui''s head.


    Didn''t Suk know that even if he robbed the cuckoo this time, it would not really solve the problem, on the contrary, it would harm their family? No matter what, Ma Er has decided that this matter will not be good. Someone must not survive or die for this matter. Only in this way can he calm down his anger."Ma Er Ge! I''m so sorry to ask you to help us leave! " Suk seems to be more to such a moment, the smile on his face is more calm, even the tone of speaking is like chatting in general.


    "Suk, you can run. The monk can''t run to the temple. Do you really think you have a dragon crossing the river?" Ma er''s hands are controlled by Suk. With her strength, it''s OK to feed a dog. She can''t even resist Suk effectively. She can only shout.


    "I don''t know if it''s the Dragon crossing the river. I just want to leave here now, and I''ll ask you ma er Ge to complete it!" This words just finish saying, the right hand has no omen of again start to send strength, tightly clasped ma er''s throat.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" It was a few minutes later that ma er was able to speak again. His eyes turned red because of the rapid congestion. The veins on his forehead burst out, and a stream of white foam came out from the corners of his mouth: "let you go!"


    Ma er gasped for breath. Because of the suffocation, his legs were weak and he was about to fall down. Suk could not help but put his right arm around his neck to stabilize his body.


    Ma Meng has been standing by Suk''s side, as if nothing happened, is better than walking around, looking around at random, as if looking for something.


    Just at this time, a woman''s scream suddenly rang out: "you let me go, let me go you." the voice suddenly stopped. The next moment, cuckoo was escorted out by a man with a machete on his neck.


    There are only three chapters today. There is no excuse. I just overslept!


    But the little lonely actually has been working hard, is working hard towards four more every day impact, forward! forward! forward!

 Chapter 515

    Du Juan is very smart. He knows that he can hide or even run away, so he is more and more backward. After all, he has good rock climbing skills, so he can go over the wall directly. %&*";


    Du Haiyang loves her sister very much. She dotes on her and is obedient. Du Juan has always been very interested in challenging her limits. She spends money to buy her equipment and let her play around, which will help her develop her courage. Otherwise, she has not been scared to cry since she was abducted. It''s a miracle.


    Azalea was very unlucky. She wanted to take advantage of the chaos and jump out of the corner where no one noticed. The plan was perfect. The first half was carried out smoothly, and no one noticed her action.


    But it''s really bad luck, cuckoo quietly moved to the corner, turned out to be the direction of the toilet, a ma er''s hand, heard the sound outside, quickly pulled up his pants, ran directly from the toilet, and ran straight with cuckoo, not far away jingling metal collision sound, also mixed with shouts, soon let the man reflect, directly with a knife subdued Du Cuckoo.


    Rhododendron was brave, but it was the first time that she faced the scene of knife neck. She was too scared to move. She could only be escorted back to the crime scene.


    In fact, Ma menggang is just looking for this girl. Who knows that she will become the hostage of her opponent the next moment. She can''t help frowning slightly, and Suk is even more stunned.


    "* let me go, or I''ll kill her!" Ma Er Yi sees that wench was caught by his hand to come back, immediately seem to turn the situation around, stem neck to shout a way.


    "Let go of my boss!" The machete in the man''s hand seemed to be forced. The cuckoo almost staggered and yelled at Suk.


    It seems that everyone''s action has stopped, Suk''s face has become gloomy, originally everything is still smooth, but this accident, let himself become controlled by others. I ^


    still keep the previous action, one hand clasped his wrist, the other hand strangled his neck, a little stunned moment, suddenly the horse suddenly took a wrong step, directly hit ma er''s belly, even Suk almost stepped back, can you think how strong it is.


    Suk''s heel forced to support the ground, and finally buffered off the strength, but Ma Meng''s second punch came out again, bang! And then the third! Bang!


    Ma er''s nose and saliva were flying together. His facial expression was very wonderful. If it wasn''t for Suk''s kind support, I''m afraid he would have been lying on the ground and rolling now. A stream of vomit gushed out of the corner of his mouth and flowed directly to Suk''s arm along his chin. It was disgusting.


    "Let the people go!" After three punches, Ma Meng stood in front of ma er as if nothing had happened. His tone was very light, but with unquestionable emotion, he suddenly took out a hard box of Marlboro from his pocket. With a puff, the lighter jumped up and lit the cigarette.


    When the horse suddenly spit out a mouthful of blue gray smoke, ma er wakes up from the terrible pain in his stomach: "you


    "Let go of my boss!" The man holding the cuckoo, holding the long hair of the cuckoo in one hand and the machete in the other hand, yelled out again. He knew that it was time for him to perform meritorious service. He had diarrhea in the morning, which was just an opportunity created by God. If he wasted it, he would be killed by thunder.


    "If I don''t let anyone go, I''ll chop her to death!" This man is about twenty-three or forty-four years old. With his bald hairstyle, you can see his green scalp, thin body, no flesh on his face and deep eye socket. It seems that he is cooperating with his words. The machete in his hand actually rubs against the neck of the cuckoo.


    Rhododendron suddenly regretted that he should join Suk and them at that time, instead of scaring away alone? But at that time, Suk and his family were in a mess. If they passed by, wouldn''t they be making trouble?


    At this time, it seems that the chopper that has been across his neck moves, and the cool air directly penetrates into his body, but then a more clear sense of pain comes. Ah, subconsciously, he is about to escape.


    "Don''t move! If you move again, you will be killed! " The man yelled, the chopper trembled slightly in his hand, the sharp blade was close to the delicate skin, and a stream of red blood slowly oozed along the blade.


    "Believe it or not, I can kill you here!" Ma Meng glanced at the cuckoo, but soon turned his head and looked at Ma Er: "Ma Er, do you believe it?"


    Ma Meng''s voice is very thick, even can''t hear any emotion, but with his words finished, the whole person''s momentum began to change. Ma er looked at the tall and burly man in front of him in horror, and seemed to see that he was beating with blood.


    "Who are you?" Ma er''s eyes widened.


    "Are you ready to settle accounts in autumn? Good! Wei Haima is fierce, little people are not worth mentioning Ma Meng took another puff of smoke and stood aside in his spare time: "Oh! By the way, just now I forgot to say that the time I gave you this cigarette, after time, you die! That woman can leave it to you! "


    "What? Are you Ma Meng Ma er didn''t seem to hear the second half of his sentence at all, and all his attention was focused on the name of Ma Meng, like hell.


    "Have you heard of me?" Ma Meng suddenly took off his glasses and pinned them on the neckline of his T-shirt. His angular face appeared in front of ma er''s eyes. It was as sharp as a knife and an axe. His eyes were cold.Ma er can''t help shivering. In his opinion, the name of Ma Meng is more terrifying than Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi. In fact, people on the road have the same news. Ma Meng ran out of three streets with her in order to save Liu Feihong, and a pair of machetes all broke open. It is said that more than ten people died under his knife at that time.


    Just like this, more than 20 people did not dare to fight for half an hour, but when Liu Feihong''s men arrived, they all fled.


    However, all these people who fled died on the streets in a terrible way. At that time, they not only shocked the underground world of the south, but also directly led by the political and Legal Commission of the CPC Central Committee to supervise and investigate the cases in the south.


    However, as Ma Meng left Myanmar and lived for three months, when he returned to Myanmar, the incident gradually subsided. However, the name of Ma Meng has long been popular in both black and white, and has been blacklisted by the provincial public security department.


    Of course, there seems to be some reasons for Liu Feihong''s return from the south. At that time, he was targeted and many businesses were hit. On the contrary, it would be better to change his site and start a new business smoothly.


    "How''s it going?" Ma Meng suddenly laughed. It was frightening and cool.


    "Dong Dong Dong!" A strong knock on the door came, and someone outside called out: "open the door quickly! Open the door! I am Ma Guobin


    Ma Guobin, Ma Wensheng, head of Security Department of Dongfeng Shun logistics group, is also the son of Ma Wenhui, chief financial officer of Dongfeng Shun logistics group. What are you going to do at this time?

 Chapter 516

    At that time, the gate was closed to prevent Suk and other people from escaping. At present, Ma Guobin slapped the gate, and the bastard who was near the gate knew who he was and quickly opened the gate. %&*";


    his face is full of flesh, white shirt, black trousers, and the company''s security manager''s name plate is still hanging on his chest. The engine of the Audi A6L is still running.


    As soon as Ma Guobin entered the door, he was stunned. His eyes were wide open. There were dog cages all around the spacious yard. Ma er''s younger brothers held machetes, and they all looked like enemies. In the most part, there were seven or eight strange men with sharp blades in their hands, and they looked cold and stern.


    But the person he is looking for seems to be held in the middle: "who are you? Let go of sophomores Ma Guobin ran straight ahead. Although the situation was clear at a glance, he still yelled in the direction of Suk.


    Less than five meters away from Suk''s group, seven men stopped him with their horizontal knives, which meant that they would chop him to death. In fact, the situation is really terrible. Some of them even spray blood on the ground. There are three or four gangsters lying or sitting in the distance, all of which are seriously injured, while those Tibetan Mastiffs are not Everyone was very excited, and there was a constant whine.


    However, Ma Guobin is the manager of the Security Department of Dongfeng Shun logistics group. In fact, he is not a clean person. The only difference is that he wears a white-collar coat of the company, but his activities in private are no different from those of ma er.


    Otherwise see such a scene, will not still maintain such calm and self-contained, directly come up shouting.


    "Let go of my boss!" A man howled, because Ma Guobin, who appeared before, felt as if he had been ignored, and quickly reminded everyone. %&*";


    ma er''s mind is very confused. The impact of Ma Meng''s name on him is so strong that he suddenly feels powerless and wants to hand over the cuckoo. But now he is not without constraints. One is in his own mastiff garden, and the other is still in his own hands.


    Let them go, I planted a little ruthless in front of so many brothers, and even had no face. But if I don''t let them go, I''m afraid Ma Meng really dares to do something to himself.


    Now I see Ma Guobin come to me suddenly, and I can''t change my mind. After all, I have nothing to do with Ma Guobin. In a professional way, he belongs to his father Ma Wensheng''s system, which is totally different from himself.


    After all, Ma Guobin can''t pee with himself. He does dirty work in his father''s hands, but he is also a miscarriage of society. There are always frictions between the two people, even minor conflicts.


    Now let Ma Guobin see his miserable appearance, make ma er feel very embarrassed, also ignore him, directly turned his head.


    "Little two, what''s the matter?" Looking at Ma Er being controlled in his hand like a chicken, Ma Guobin stops, but there is no way. Fortunately, someone next to him tells him the story.


    "Let go! Let go Ma Guobin''s anxious face, white shirt has been soaked in sweat, to let ma er some accident.


    "Ma Er, I said I''d give you a cigarette!" As Ma Meng said, he threw his cigarette butt on the ground and stamped it out slowly. The smoke from his mouth rose slowly.


    "If you want to kill or cut, you can do as you please, but you all don''t want to get out of here alive!" After Ma Er appeared in Ma Guobin, he was always in an unstable mood, even if he was in front of his younger brother. Even his opponent came, which made it more difficult for him to ride a tiger.


    "No! Let people go. Let them go. There''s an accident at home. Your father is waiting for you to get on the plane Just after Ma Er finished his big talk, Ma Guobin suddenly called out.


    Since Ma Meng opened his mouth, Suk seems to have become a passer-by. The current situation is more and more chaotic. Especially after Ma Guobin appeared, ma er''s attitude has changed. He guesses that there is a problem between them, but now is not the time to entangle these things.


    Ma er suddenly felt that his neck was suddenly tight. Suk''s arm, which had been clasping his neck, was slowly exerting force, but every second made him feel that he was about to lose breath. His face was red and his body was constantly twisting, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    As Ma Er began to push his legs hard, and the movement was getting smaller and smaller, Ma Guobin suddenly became excited: "have something to say! Who''s that? Let people go first. Come on! Fuck your mother, do you hear me? Let me go


    As for the gangster who is holding azalea, he looks at his boss and turns his eyes straight. He doesn''t know what to do. With such a stupefied effort, Ma Guobin''s curse comes over and subconsciously releases his hand!


    The gangsters here know exactly who ma Guobin is. They can be regarded as Ma Er''s father''s right arm. Now Ma Er is strangled to death, so what he says will stand up.


    Azalea trots to Suk. Although he is not familiar with Suk and doesn''t know him, she knows that these people are all here to save herself. Even if they are also underworld, they must be good underworld.Ma er feels that his respiratory function has finally begun to recover. A long time of hypoxia makes him dizzy and full of stars. When he reacts, he has been dragged to the gate by Suk.


    "You let me go!" When Ma Er talks, he has found the cuckoo around him. Since the hostage has been released, he should be free, but the fact is not so. Suk wants to take him away from here. How can he calm down and react strongly again.


    "Brother! You can go. Leave me the people! " As soon as Ma Guobin saw these, he wanted to take ma er as a protector, but naturally he didn''t. this time he came here to pick up ma er. How could he be taken away.


    "So many of you, can we go?" Suk is holding ma er, the horse is pulling the cuckoo, and the remaining seven men are holding them in the middle, ready to deal with emergencies.


    "If you go, I promise that no one will stand in your way. I also promise that this matter will be exposed, and I won''t trouble you in the future!" Ma Guobin is now writing empty cheques, just to leave ma er.


    In such a short time, Ma Meng has opened the door of his SUV, and sukra and ma er follow him to get on the car: "when I get out of the door, I''ll give him to you!"


    Suk thought about it for a moment and made a decision. Soon SUV and Buick business class started, but they were surrounded by these gangsters and slowly moved out of the door.


    "Go down, you!" As soon as Suk let go, he hit ma er''s temple with a punch. As soon as Ma Er''s eyes closed, he fainted and flew out of the car.

 Chapter 517

    Suk knew that if he had to take ma er away, he would be chased all over the street. Although they were worried because ma er was in the car, it was not fun to be surrounded by a circle of flies. %&*";


    besides, I heard Ma Guobin''s words just now. I think he is in a hurry to take ma er out of here this time. The biggest possibility is the east window incident. If he really takes ma er away, he must be in a hurry, and things will be more complicated and more difficult to deal with.


    As soon as Suk pushes away ma er, the black SUV looks like a lion staring at its prey and ready to go. All of a sudden, the gangsters in front of it scatter.


    Sure enough, Ma Er, who fainted, immediately attracted everyone''s attention, but no one came forward to stop him again.


    "Where to?" Ma Meng always seems to be careless. Even if he is surrounded by people and facing each other with machetes, his face doesn''t change. Black sunglasses are on the bridge of his nose again. Tianjin and Hong Kong mastiff garden is getting farther and farther away, and Buick business car is following steadily.


    "Hello! Get me Chen


    "You say I''m Suk, and I only met him in the morning!"


    Suk didn''t know Chen Dong''s mobile phone number, so she had no choice but to dial 110 directly. When the girl who answered the phone wanted to find the director, she immediately attributed him to harassment calls. But Suk''s second sentence made her uncertain.


    "Please remember my phone number. After you ask for instructions, ask him to call me back! It''s urgent Suk feels that it''s a bit rash to go directly to Chen Dong. I''m afraid the most likely thing is to act as the owner of trouble. Instead, he might as well call them and ask for instructions. %&*";


    " Public Security Bureau? " Ma Meng turned his head slightly and looked at Suk: "do you want to go directly?"


    "No, they must be in a hurry to send the cuckoo home first!" Suk shook his head, but found that cuckoo had been very calm since he got on the bus. He didn''t even say a word, and suddenly felt very strange.


    "Sister cuckoo, I''m Du Wan''s boyfriend, Suk!" Suk nodded to the cuckoo. He subconsciously looked at the wound on the cuckoo''s neck. It was about three centimeters in shape. The bleeding had solidified and looked like a bright red willow leaf.


    "Are you a triad?" Rhododendron tilts her head, her hair is tied into a ponytail, but she is still in the pure cotton pajamas. Now she has no previous sense of crisis. She looks up and down at Suk carefully, not like a woman who has experienced a kidnapping storm.


    "Me?" Suk did not expect that the first sentence of cuckoo should be this, a little surprised, shrugged his shoulders: "do you look like me?"


    "Well! Very similar! The underworld like you is my image! Like Chen Haonan! " Cuckoo subconsciously looked at Ma Meng driving: "your friend is so cool!"


    Suk is a little speechless. How can he get involved with Chen Haonan? Before he speaks, the phone rings in his hand.


    "Hello! Suk, this is Chen Dong! " Chen Dong''s voice was very low, as if he were in a meeting.


    "Chen Ju, I have something new here!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ma Wensheng should have leaked information. If he guesses well, he has planned to flee!"


    "What?" Chen Dong''s voice on the other end of the phone suddenly increased several times. He was completely shocked. He had already arranged the control, but he didn''t know the news. Maybe Suk''s message was wrong. Another possibility was that someone in the Bureau intercepted the information.


    Intuitively, Suk''s information is highly authentic, so there is something wrong with his part. Now he is holding a deployment meeting for this case. The executive deputy secretary of the political and Legal Commission, the deputy director in charge of criminal investigation, the team leader of criminal investigation, the team leader of economic investigation, the team leader of special patrol police and the team leader of public security are all in office, and his mobile phone has been handed in.


    Who on earth tipped off the news? Chen Dong''s mind is constantly screening suspicious people, but he finds that anyone is possible. After all, the bribery roster that Suk gave him has not come and studied carefully. After a long silence, he finally said: "thank you for your information, I will make an action adjustment as soon as possible!"


    "Where are you now? Do you need me to send someone to protect you? " Chen Dong immediately asked.


    "I just came out from Ma Er, so I don''t need to protect him. I have friends here! All right, let''s not talk about it yet Suk feels that another call has come in from his mobile phone. When he sees that it''s Liu Feihong, he hangs up Chen Dong''s phone and connects quickly.


    "Suk, are you ok? I''ve brought people here! "


    Liu Feihong''s voice on the other end of the phone rings. It seems that there is still the roar of the car engine, which makes Suk very surprised. She didn''t expect that she not only asked Ma Meng to help herself, but also herself.


    "Sister Feihong, I''m fine. Where are you now?" There was no reason for a burst of moving my heart.


    "There are about ten minutes to go into the city!" Liu Feihong looks at the buildings around her. It''s not the first time she''s been to Tianjin. Otherwise, she won''t have friends who are familiar with each other and can directly inquire about information. However, when she hears that Suk is safe, she suddenly feels relaxed.I don''t know why. When Suk said that he was in trouble and that he was involved in the local gangs, he was in a state of confusion. Although he was calm and helped him analyze the situation for a long time, he was restless after he hung up the phone.


    Although Suk hasn''t been here for some time, he still has a clear impression on himself. He knows Suk looks delicate and thin, and his character is very peaceful. However, when he encounters a situation, he will definitely burst out a strong counterattack.


    What she fears most is that Suk and ma''er really start to work together. Tianjin is ma''er''s home! Subconsciously looked back, followed by the three Golden Dragon Bus, these people are their own backbone, absolutely dare to fight the backbone.


    Suk didn''t expect Liu Feihong to bring people here, but he finally settled down. He was still trying to prevent ma er''s remaining evils from fighting back. Did he arrange the Du Wan family to a hotel or something? Now that the problem has been solved, he can even fight directly with Ma Er!


    Cuckoo is still very calm sitting on one side, see Suk answered a phone call, is a phone call, listen to the meaning of his words, more and more confused: "you are Du Wan''s boyfriend?"


    "Yes Suk nodded subconsciously. Since he was entrusted by Du Wan, he naturally wanted to confirm it in front of all her family.


    "I feel like I like you too!" Cuckoo''s endless words almost scared Suk out of the car. This woman was not stimulated because she was tied up!

 Chapter 518

    Rhododendron likes adventure, bungee jumping, rock climbing, rafting and so on. After graduating from University, she didn''t take part in work. It''s not a happy thing to have her brother to take care of her and live the life she wanted to live. %&*";


    so that she has not been polished by the society, and has always maintained her original temperament. She is very straight and simple. After saying this sentence just now, she did not feel embarrassed, but looked at Suk with a smile.


    "Well! It''s a nice day today Suk a black line, quickly led the topic elsewhere: "are you not afraid?"


    "Fear! But what? I cry and they won''t let me go! On the contrary, it may stimulate their desire for shopping The name of Rhododendron should sound like a soft bird, but Suk feels that this woman is more and more fierce.


    In that case, I''m afraid that a man would not be so calm now, and I''m in the mood to joke with myself. Even the scar on my neck, I don''t care about it at all.


    According to the location provided by Suk, Ma Meng drives the car to Du Wan''s residential area, takes the cuckoo upstairs, knocks on the door, and a group of people in the room all of a sudden come around and hiss at the cuckoo for fear of being wronged.


    "You saved sister cuckoo!" Fortunately, duwan still noticed Suk. Of course, the main reason was that he couldn''t squeeze in. He looked at Suk: "are you ok?"


    Rhododendron wants six million usury repayment in mahogany, but Suk not only didn''t take a cent prepared by his family, but rescued Rhododendron from a vicious underworld. What happened in the middle?


    "It''s OK, I found some friends!" Suk shrugged. "You stay at home. I have to go out."


    "Where are you going?" Duwan subconsciously thought that Suk was in trouble. %&*";


    " my friends are still outside. I have to thank them! " Suk patted Du Wan on the shoulder. Just before going out, Du Haiyang stopped him.


    "Suk, wait a minute!" Du Haiyang has been in the ups and downs of society for several years. Naturally, he knows that he just left Suk in the cold, and he is grateful for his sister''s life-saving benefactor. He also heard Suk''s words just now, and quickly takes out a few stacks of money from his bag.


    "Thank you so much this time, Suk. Let''s invite your friends to dinner with this money! At noon, we all have a good rest! " Du Haiyang''s hands are thick, at least thirty or fifty thousand. His hand is generous, but compared with the safety of Du Juan, these are nothing.


    "Ocean brother, you are so polite!" Suk waved his hand. If he collected the money, he would be left behind. He turned around and wanted to leave, but Du Haiyang grabbed him by the arm: "Suk, this money is not for you. Your friends do their best. I don''t thank you. Please give it to you!"


    "Suk, the ocean is for you, take it!" As the highest elder here, Du Zhonghe speaks effectively. After all, in the final analysis, Suk can''t easily take back the cuckoo. Du Zhonghe doesn''t know the details, but it certainly takes a lot of effort. Although he is a family, he can''t let anyone suffer.


    With Du Zhonghe''s words, Du Haiyang''s attitude towards giving money is much stronger. He just put the money into Suk''s hand. Looking at the banknotes in his hand, Suk didn''t say anything any more. He nodded and went downstairs directly.


    Looking at the time, it''s already early 11 o''clock. It''s like Du Haiyang said. Now it''s time to eat. Sit in Ma Meng''s SUV: "brother Meng, sister Feihong will come soon. Let''s find a place to eat first."


    Kelaishun restaurant, the guests in front of the restaurant, the front desk attendants, and even the hall manager are all silly. Ma Meng''s SUV, seven people''s Buick business class, Liu Feihong''s own Volvo, and three Jinlong buses are parked in the parking lot in front of the restaurant.


    One by one, the strong men jumped out of the car. Although they were laughing and chatting, like a tour group, they were like gangsters in terms of their dress, tone, manner and even hairstyle.


    There are 41 seats in Jinlong bus. These three buses alone bring more than 100 men down, together with Suk, Liu Feihong and Ma Meng. All of a sudden, they attract everyone''s attention.


    Originally, Suk wanted to discuss with the restaurant manager to see if he could clear the hall, but before he spoke, all the guests at the sparse tables changed their faces and left in advance.


    "Boss! Boss The hall manager saw that Suk was at the front and trotted to meet him with a smile: "boss, what do you want to do?"


    "We''re here for dinner! It''s all right Suk waved his hand. Naturally, he also knew the deterrent power of the more than 100 men. He glanced back and found that these people were basically black T-shirts, loose trousers, and most of them were half inch blue hair. Other people were either long hair shawls or all kinds of strange hair styles, so the hotel was not nervous.


    Such a scene, let Suk from the heart of a sense of pride, before ma er tied the cuckoo, helpless, but now, with such a strong backing, all the problems seem to be solved.He was still too weak. Suk had no reason to come up with such an idea.


    There are 18 tables in the hall. Liu Feihong''s table is not moved to the private room upstairs, but in the middle of the hall, just separated by a screen.


    "Do you mean the Public Security Bureau will arrest Ma Wensheng soon?" Liu Feihong is dressed in black clothes and trousers, with short hair in the middle, sharp and bold, and a small face with a faint smile.


    "Well! That''s exactly what Chen Dong told me. It''s the director of public security here! " Suk nodded. Just now, Liu Feihong was worried that Ma Wensheng''s department would come back, and he wanted to remind himself that these men were forbidden to drink at noon.


    However, Suk told him that if there was no accident, this afternoon would be the time for the collapse of Ma Wensheng group. He could not help but let Liu Feihong feel the accident. That''s why he asked.


    "You boy, you are not an undercover of the Public Security Bureau when you hook up with the director of the Public Security Bureau so soon!" Liu Feihong joked, picked up the beer in front of him and took a sip.


    After Su Ke told Liu Feihong what happened on the highway, Liu Feihong pondered thoughtfully for a while. Ma Meng didn''t know that Su Ke had saved Chen Dong''s daughter. Seeing Liu Feihong''s performance, he seemed to guess something: "boy, you have such a relationship with the director of public security, and the future work will be well carried out!"


    "Well? What kind of work? " Suk didn''t know the meaning of Baima''s fierce words. He was very confused.


    "Since Ma Wensheng''s gang and ma er are going to be planted, who will be in such a big power vacuum? Hong Feng can''t swallow any of them. Why don''t you take care of them? " What Ma Meng said was exactly what Liu Feihong thought.


    Since Ma Wensheng has a bad pulse, if he doesn''t pick the remaining peaches, wouldn''t he be too sorry for such an opportunity!

 Chapter 519

    Ma Meng has been with Liu Feihong for five years. Most of the time, as long as Liu Feihong has a look and an action, the tall and burly man can understand what she wants to express, and the same is true at the moment. %&*";


    " brother Meng! " Suk''s a little dizzy. What''s the vacuum? What can I take care of? What is this and what? What''s going on? "Brother Meng, I don''t think I''m listening to the book of heaven!" Looking at Ma Meng with a bitter smile.


    "If I guess well, if Ma Wensheng really falls down, I''m afraid you can''t get away from him here!" Although Ma Meng didn''t ask anything all the way, and Suk didn''t say anything, but he could guess very well.


    "Well!" Suk nodded, not denying it.


    "You made such a great contribution, didn''t the director of public security say anything about it?" Ma Meng looks at Suk with a smile, but Liu Feihong does not speak. He also sits quietly listening.


    "Those in high positions are thoughtful. Like the Chen Bureau you said, they don''t think about one place at a time. I''m afraid they also know that without a Ma Wensheng, there will be Zhang Wensheng and Li Wensheng. If there is black in the world, there will be white. If there is no underground society, how can the positive energy of the public security organs exist?"


    "It''s more cost-effective to give this large area to you than to make it cheaper for others." Ma Meng shrugged his shoulders, far from thinking that Ma Meng, who has been five big and three thick, even has the potential to be a military strategist.


    "Brother Meng, what you said is very simple. Chen Dong and I are just a couple of friends. If he doesn''t turn around and take action against me, I will be satisfied!" Suk still thought it was unreliable, with a wry smile on his face.


    "Suk, Ma Meng is right. After all, there will always be someone to clean up this business. Now it seems that you are more suitable! Yu private, you saved Chen Dong''s daughter. As the saying goes, it''s hard to repay the kindness of saving her life. He''s not sure about your kindness. Yu Gong, you helped him destroy Ma Wensheng''s gang. It''s not just a simple achievement! "


    "He has no reason to embarrass you in public or in private. On the contrary, he wants to thank you. What''s more, it''s much more reassuring to give the site to you than to give it to others!" Liu Feihong was right when he heard that Suk kept nodding: "this site can''t be swallowed by Hongfeng, even if foreign forces come in, it will definitely make Tianjin sword light, sword shadow and bloodbath. Naturally, he is not willing to see such a scene!"


    "Hongfeng?" Suk heard the name from Ma Meng''s words once before. Now Liu Feihong said it again. He was confused and didn''t know who it was. %&*";


    " Oh! Hong Feng is also a local. I said hello to him before. I think he will come later! " Although Liu Feihong didn''t say it clearly, Suk could also guess that this Hongfeng seems to be the same talent.


    What else would he swallow?


    "If you can, you can join hands with Hongfeng!" Liu Feihong continued: "although I don''t have a deep relationship with Hong Feng, if I stand behind you, he will weigh what he wants to do!"


    Listen to the meaning of Liu Feihong''s words, don''t value Tianjin this site, but although Suk has a good relationship with her, but also won''t be so blind to promise down: "Feihong elder sister, I''m a student, how can I handle this site? Besides, I want money, no money, no one, I''d better give it to you!"


    Suk can also think that perhaps his connection with Chen Dong might be useful: "if necessary, I can find Chen Dong!"


    Liu Feihong smiles and doesn''t speak. He just looks at Suk. His cheeks are pretty, his hair is very neat, and his eyes are black. Because his clothes are a few years older than his actual age, Rao looks like a young man.


    Ma Meng has already mentioned to Liu Feihong what happened in ma''er''s mastiff garden in Tianjin and Hong Kong. It seems to be a kind of feeling that watching him always reminds me of something. Her first and only man, Ailian, always appears in front of her because of Suk.


    Both of them were so young at the beginning, but they had the courage to fight. Although they were still very different, they had a strong idea in their heart, that is, to cultivate or mold Suk into another Ailian.


    Pick up all the unfinished business of Ellen, and make Suk a man of indomitable spirit, a man who turns over his hands to cover the clouds, hands to cover the rain, and hands to cover the sky.


    So this time is definitely an opportunity for Suk to thrive.


    "If you want money, I can give it to you! If you want someone, I can give it to you, too! " Liu Feihong finally opened his mouth again, and he was extremely domineering.


    Ma Meng came to make fun of it. He lit a cigarette again and pointed to the back of the screen: "Suk, do you think there are enough brothers outside?"


    "So much!" Suk nodded subconsciously.


    "How many people?"


    "It''s two hundred people small." Suk thought a little before answering.


    "Wrong, there are only two people out there. One is fame and the other is profit." With a smile on his face, Ma Meng looked at Suk with a black thread: "does this sentence sound familiar?""Well!" Suk nodded in silence. It seems that this is the line in a movie. It seems that the old abbot said to xuzhu when the lingjiu sect attacked.


    "If you have these two things, how can you worry about having no hands? That''s how many people you need. Even Chen Dong is the same. People who don''t want fame and wealth, in the final analysis, only exist in everyone''s imagination!"


    "As long as you have a site, you can be regarded as Chen Dong''s spokesman. He needs to maintain fairness and justice. You will give him fairness and justice. Everyone will be happy."


    "When the water is clear, there is no fish. Keep balance! Tanzu needs you! " Ma Meng also patted Suk on the shoulder, but Suk was even more confused, as if Ma Meng was telling himself that the burden of maintaining world peace was handed over to you.


    The waiters of kelaishun are the most difficult. Looking at the underworld in the hotel hall, their legs and stomachs begin to turn. Although these men are talking and laughing, they seem to be easy to contact, but when they sit there, they seem to emit a bloody smell.


    It''s not easy for the waiters to serve the dishes carefully, holding their breath, with the mentality of going to the grave. However, these people have been told before, and they don''t have any idea of teasing the waiters. They talk about each other completely.


    "Here comes the flood peak!" Liu Feihong hung up the phone, got up directly and went out from behind the screen. Ma Meng and Suk followed him behind him, but these men in the hall suddenly didn''t know, so they all stood up.


    A little girl, who was afraid to take a mouthful of food, lowered her head and just wanted to send the food to the table. When she saw this posture, she was so scared that she was at a loss. The tray in her hand was thrown out and fell under Suk''s feet.

 Chapter 520

    "Wow!" Suddenly, a plate of vegetables was thrown directly on the ground, almost hitting him directly. Fortunately, Suk''s quick action and timely response made him escape, but still some soup splashed on his pants. I ^


    Liu Feihong''s steps stopped subconsciously and looked back at the little girl serving the dishes. However, the whole hall was still bustling, but it was silent for a moment. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the little waiter.


    I watched the waiter wearing a red satin embroidered work clothes, black hair coiled in the back of his head, looking like he was in his early twenties, with bangs on his forehead and pure green on his cheek. At the moment, he was scared red, his eyes were clear, but he was panicked.


    Suk looked at the waiter standing not far away. Her flawless skin was healthy and wheat colored. She was biting her lips tightly and even shivering slightly.


    Liu Feihong looks back at Su Ke and finds that he is staring at the waiter who made a mistake, and his brow is slightly wrinkled. Su Ke in his impression shouldn''t be fussy about such things. Ma Meng also finds that after Liu Feihong looks over, he taps Su Ke on the shoulder: "let''s go!"


    "Do you still know me?" Suk moved, but went straight to the waiter.


    There was no sound in the whole hall except Suk''s words. Suddenly, the waiter stepped back subconsciously like an injured rabbit, even didn''t dare to look up.


    "Do you remember me? Don''t be afraid Suk''s voice is very soft. Although the girl in front of him only met once, she left a deep impression on him. Now she is in a foreign country, but she can still meet him. I have to say that the world is so wonderful. %&*";


    the girl slowly raised her head, her long eyelashes were shaking, and her lips were white because of her biting. But at the moment when she saw Suk, her eyes lit up, and she looked at him unexpectedly.


    "It''s you Sound like spring Ding Dong, but also with a little foreign accent, seems to calm a lot.


    At this time, there was a sound of footwork at the door. Suk subconsciously looked up. He was in his thirties. He had a white shirt cut reasonably, but his black trousers were also straight and shapeless. It was rare that he was slim and looked like a business elite.


    The two who followed him were a little out of tune. Although they were dressed in the same way, they were a little too fierce and cold. They wished others didn''t know how powerful they were.


    "Feihong!" The man dressed as a white-collar business elite first looked inside and saw Liu Feihong, who had just come out from behind the screen. His eyes lit up and he regarded the hall as the air of 200 small and medium-sized men.


    Liu Feihong saw that the man was waving to him in high spirits. He had no choice but to smile and welcome him.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll come to you later!" Suk nodded to the waiter to keep up with Liu Feihong. The young waiter looked at Suk''s back. His panic had disappeared. Suddenly, he thought of the overturned dish and cleaned it up.


    This man is Hong Feng, 32 years old. Apart from Ma Er, Tian Jin is the biggest force. Although he is not very old, he actually rises from the bottom. He becomes a double flower red stick gold medal thug from a small gangster, and then transfers to a white paper fan, specializing in financial management. It can be said that he is a versatile man.


    It''s natural for him to be in the top position. The boss contacted the white powder business and died miserably in southern Yunnan. When there was no leader, only he stood out. That''s why Hongfeng never touched the white powder business.


    A few years ago, Ma Wensheng group was in full swing. Ma er, with his father''s financial resources, became famous. It can be said that he committed all kinds of crimes. Hong Feng''s power was severely hit, and even directly listed as the target of police action several times. He was almost wiped out.


    Among them, Ma Wensheng colluded with some leading cadres to turn on the green light for his son, and ma er went out everywhere. The collusion of black and white made Hongfeng unable to fight back. As time went on, it seemed that he lost his competitive heart and kept retreating, which brought him a corner of peace.


    Hong Feng and Liu Feihong met by chance. Three years ago, Ma Wensheng and his son almost killed him. He fled directly from the north to the South overnight. The boss''s heart made him calm down, but he was still hot tempered. In Liu Feihong''s city, he almost lost his life and was cut to death. If Liu Feihong had not stopped him, he would not have lived until now It''s too late.


    Hong Feng, with a white face and an excited smile on his face, went to the big table behind the screen with Liu Feihong, while his two bodyguards stayed outside.


    "Feihong, are you going to fight ma er? Why didn''t you give me the news early? " As soon as Hong Feng sat down, he asked Liu Feihong, but his eyes stayed on Su Ke for a few seconds.


    "Let''s not talk about that! This is my brother Suk. I called you in the morning because of him! " Liu Feihong pointed to Suk and introduced them to each other. Because Hongfeng and Mameng had been in contact for a long time, they were naturally acquaintances."Hello, brother Feng Suk was very honest and stood up to greet Hong Feng. After all, he was the youngest here, regardless of age or seniority.


    "Sit down, little brother!" Hong Feng didn''t know in the morning that Liu Feihong was calling because of her younger brother. This was when Liu Feihong was about to arrive in Tianjin. He informed him at the intersection of the expressway that he was surprised to see Suk.


    "Ma Er, he is a madman. He can do whatever he wants with a father. It''s really dangerous for your friend to be tied away by him!" Hongfeng''s face became very solemn: "Feihong, I''ll call the people right now!"


    "No, I''ve got it back!" Liu Feihong waved her hand, but whether it was true or false, Hongfeng''s attitude just made her feel very good.


    "Got it back? Did you pay? " Hong Feng is even more surprised. Ma er likes to play with dogs. Everyone in tanazu knows that some people even call him Er Gouzi in private. Because this product is like a dog. As long as it''s caught, it won''t spill its mouth. Let alone meat, even a bone will give oil.


    But if you want to say that the six million is not a decimal, who can take it out casually? Besides, Suk has Liu Feihong as her sister. If she pays all the money, it''s a bit too shameful!


    But now people have come out, the fact is better than eloquence, with ma er''s temperament, if it doesn''t fall into the good, it won''t be easy to let people go!


    "No!" Suk shook his head, which made Hongfeng even more surprised.


    "Hongfeng! If Ma Wensheng goes down, I mean if you split his territory with Suk! "


    But what made Hongfeng even more surprised was Liu Feihong''s words. After one sentence, he immediately looked silly and changed his face several times. He seemed to have made up his mind: "good! If we don''t set aside our territory, it''s time to settle our grudges with him! "

 Chapter 521

    Hong Feng''s life is not very comfortable in the past two years. Although his relationship with Ma Er has eased, no man can keep his grudge. What''s more, he is still the boss of a gang. He is forced to be like a lost dog. In the end, he has to smile in front of his enemies. I ^


    but there is no way. Ma Wensheng, ma er''s father, is almost a first-class entrepreneur in Tianjin. He is a big income earner, not only for the country, but also for the people''s public servants.


    Ma Wang Ye has three eyes. He wants to earn money and lick it. One lick is as beautiful as a flower, two licks is rich, three licks and four licks are bright. He plays with foreign girls and saves a lot of money. They all meet in Switzerland.


    This doggerel is a bit of exaggeration, but it can also reflect Ma Wensheng''s reputation of being rude.


    So Hong Feng didn''t dare to act rashly. He beat the little one and provoked the old one. Although he didn''t swallow his anger, he had a hard time.


    However, when he saw so many brothers brought by Liu Feihong, he had an idea in his heart at that time. People are very dangerous in the river and lake. Everyone has his own small abacus and his own fancy.


    Some people try to repay their kindness, while others try to avenge their kindness. However, Hong Feng still wants to be a man of righteousness. He is willing to help Liu Feihong, overturn ma''er, even kill him, and take his own revenge. Afterwards, someone will be responsible, such as pushing the whole thing onto Liu Feihong.


    So even if Ma Wensheng pursues himself, he won''t be involved too much.


    Hong Feng''s face changed. In just a few seconds, his mind was like a hula hoop that kept spinning. He finally made up his mind to make a plan, or to achieve his own good things. %&*";


    " good! If we don''t set aside our territory, it''s time to settle our grudges with him! "


    With these words, Hongfeng''s momentum seems to have changed a lot. If he was a business elite and an urban white-collar worker, he would suddenly be like a volcano erupting.


    Liu Feihong''s smile is very peaceful, black clothes and black trousers. She puts her hands together, puts them on her thighs, and leans back against the back of the chair. She can see the change of Hongfeng''s look just now. Although she can''t say that he has a deep insight into people''s hearts, she can also feel his hesitation and struggle, and the twinkle of his eyes when he makes a small abacus.


    However, no matter how Hong Feng thinks about it, if he wants to open up a situation in Tianjin, he really can''t form without his support. Even if Suk has Chen Dong''s relationship, he is not optimistic.


    Therefore, Liu Feihong felt that he should first wake him up, at least let him have a clear understanding: "do it? Now don''t worry. Besides, if it goes well this time, we can take advantage of it! "


    "Well? How do you say that? " As soon as Hong Feng''s eyes brightened, the profit of fishing for Weng was his dream.


    "My brother Suk and Chen Dong are still a little friendly!" Liu Feihong''s words suddenly attracted Hongfeng''s attention to Suk.


    "The new chief of public security?" When Hong Feng looks at Suk, he can''t help but improve his evaluation. At first sight, Suk is like a green student brother. His expression and tone of voice are not like those mixed in the society. Is he the second generation of officials?


    "Can I understand what the police will do?" Hong Feng said to himself, and soon, as if with his words, the siren sounded loud, as if there were a huge team of people in action.


    All the heroes in the hall, who are totally professional habits, stand up, look cold, listen to the sirens outside, hold their breath, and seem to be ready to fight back.


    However, to their relief, the siren roared past without stopping. Soon, it was getting farther and farther away.


    In the middle of the hall, the scene became lively again, but Hongfeng looked at Liu Feihong in doubt: "is this true?"


    Tian Jin is as busy as a spring festival. The whole city seems to be full of police. The police cars everywhere make people feel nervous. You don''t have to think about it. You can guess what a big case must have happened. Otherwise, it''s not so exciting.


    In fact, this is true. After Suk told Chen Dong that Ma Wensheng might escape, Chen Dong immediately drove to the municipal Party committee building and met Zheng Zaifu, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. After he got the approval, he took command in Zheng Zaifu''s office and reported the case at any time.


    All the alarm bells of the public security organs cooperate with each other, and even all the police stations below have drawn out the police force for control. But Ma Wensheng''s hometown and Dongfeng Building, which he built at his own expense, have no trace of him.


    Zheng Zaifu, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, sat behind his desk with a calm face. He looked down at the documents in his hand, picked up his pen from time to time, and suddenly raised his head: "if a person runs away, he will be issued with a wanted order!"


    "It''s already done!" Although Chen Dong was worried, he didn''t show half a point. After all, what a mature leader must do is to be calm.


    The book that records the amount of Ma Wensheng''s bribe list is on Zheng Zaifu''s desk, but since Chen Dong sent it to him, he didn''t even look at it, leaving the book of life and death, which is related to countless people''s official career and even their lives, alone and motionless."Have you heard from your friend?" Zheng Zaifu finished signing a document, picked up the strong tea on the table, took a sip and had a leisurely aftertaste.


    Chen Dong naturally knew who Zheng Zaifu was referring to and nodded. After all, it was Zheng Zaifu''s direct family, so he took out his mobile phone and started dialing.


    Hongfeng is suspicious. Although Liu Feihong has already pointed out the relationship between Suk and Chen Dong, he can''t understand why Suk can make Chen Dong fight for a small usury incident.


    But Suk seemed to have acquiesced. Looking at Ma Meng, who was drinking beer by himself, he didn''t respond at all, and Liu Feihong was even more so.


    Let''s not mention whether he will fight with ma er. Hong Feng feels that his little plan must be changed. It turns out that Suk can''t afford to hurt himself. He has a deep background. No wonder he can snatch people back from ma er.


    Just then, Suk''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Chen Ju!"


    Chen Dong''s voice soon came out from the other end of the phone, which immediately made Hong Feng''s ears stand up, pretending to listen attentively, hoping to get some useful information.


    "Ma Wensheng ran away?" Suk was a little surprised. Chen Dong''s response to this incident was very timely. He was also early in the deployment. After listening to the news just now, at least a few hundred policemen went out. How could they just let people go?

 Chapter 522

    "They should have gone to the airport!" Suk recalled the words of Ma Guobin at that time, saying that he was waiting to catch a plane, so this possibility is the biggest. %&*";


    " airport? " After hearing this, Chen Dong pondered a little: "good! Thank you for this information! I''ll call you back if I need to! "


    After Chen Dong hung up the phone, he looked at Zheng Zaifu and said in a deep voice, "I''m going to Tiantong airport now. I have to go to Tiantong airport myself. Otherwise, someone might dare to let Ma Wensheng go!"


    "Well! Go Zheng Zaifu waved his hand, raised his hands, and gently pressed his temple. Although the roster didn''t turn over, the information it brought was hard to calm down.


    As soon as he opened it, not only would countless people be double opened, but also some people would lose their heads. What to do? Zheng Zaifu was very careful.


    "Ma Wensheng ran away?" Seeing that Suk put down the phone, Liu Feihong was the first to ask.


    "I think so." Suk shrugs his shoulders and refuses to comment. At this time, Hong Feng has fully reflected. He has to believe that the relationship between Suk and Chen Dong is very deep. He even tells Suk the latest progress of the action, which shows Suk''s status.


    "Dongfeng Shun is coming down?" Although he has believed Suk''s words, Hong Feng still has a feeling of disbelief when he thinks of Dongfeng Shun. It''s shocking to hear that Ma Wensheng, who even has friendship with the mayor, will be arrested at once.


    "What do you say?" Although Liu Feihong is a rhetorical question, his meaning is very clear. After all, as Chen Dong, vice mayor and director of public security, his words are highly credible. %&*";


    " what about ma er? Shall we do it now? " Hong Feng was so excited that he said these words as soon as his brain was hot. However, he soon realized that there was something wrong with them. He subconsciously picked up the beer in front of him and drank it all in one gulp: "it seems that we have to be ready to take over in advance!"


    Liu Feihong can feel the change of Hongfeng''s mentality. After all, he has endured it for so many years and is finally able to stand out again. We can imagine how excited he will be. On the other hand, I''m afraid he has already figured out how to maximize his own interests.


    "When the tree falls and the monkeys scatter, even if Ma Er doesn''t run away, I''m afraid he''s also a lost dog. But one thing is that Tian Jin has such a big case, and even the whole country will focus on it. According to the Convention, there will be a storm of fighting against the underworld and eliminating evil here soon!"


    Hong Feng was awakened by Liu Feihong''s words, knowing that she meant not to be too optimistic, but also to highlight the connection between Suk and Chen Dong.


    "Nothing! Your brother has such a deep relationship with Chen Dong that he won''t embarrass us! " In a word, Hong Feng put himself and sukra in the same trench, and he also understood that this matter alone, it seems really can not digest, and has not even been involved by ma er.


    After all, the smuggling case of Ma Wensheng group is exposed, and his son''s criminal gang is bound to surface. At that time, even if the leaders of Tianjin city want a smooth transition, I''m afraid the central government will issue a document to reiterate the importance of creating a safe society, which is bound to set off a vigorous campaign.


    Every crackdown on gangs must have target tasks, such as how many fugitives have been captured, how many accumulated cases have been solved, and how many criminal gangs have been cracked down. These are all the above rigid regulations. If you are unlucky to be put on the blacklist, ha ha, you will be killed by ma''er Keng.


    Fortunately, with Suk now, there will be indirect contact with Director Chen Dong. Self protection should not be a problem. It should not be difficult to incorporate the influence of ma er. It''s just waiting for the wind to pass. Of course, the validity of the wind also depends on the strength of Suk''s work.


    With this sober understanding, Hong Feng finally faced up to Suk and said with more sincerity: "Feihong, you mean Suk should take over ma''er''s territory. You can''t let him fight all over the world with his bare hands!"


    "Of course, I don''t want to cover my brother. Some of the people I brought will stay here. When Suk''s own people come to take over, they will go back to Weihai!"


    Although the information revealed by Liu Feihong''s words surprised Hong Feng, it''s reasonable to think about it carefully. If Suk doesn''t have his own territory power, I''m afraid he can''t sit at the same table with Liu Feihong. But Suk looks like a student. How can he already have his own territory?


    When I was about his size, I was like a billiard hall covered with it. It''s really that people have to die and goods have to be thrown away!


    When Hong Feng learned the news, he was not in the mood to eat and fidgeted. The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. He didn''t have a moment to leave.


    Without the presence of outsiders, Suk once again put forward a proposal to hand over the site to Liu Feihong: "sister Feihong, I guess I really don''t have time to manage the site. Look at the three streets you gave me, I''ve always handed them over to sun song to take care of them!"


    "You can give it to him! Sun song''s performance is still qualified during this period of time! " Liu Feihong agreed that Suk wanted sun song to go to take care of the three streets. However, out of his concern for Suk, he often paid attention to sun song''s actions. However, this boy was very witty and really worked hard."Let him come?" Suk had never thought about it before, but seeing Ma Wensheng''s downfall, and Liu Feihong''s strong will, he had to accept it.


    "Suk, you have to know that the lower one works hard, the middle one works hard, and the upper one works hard. It''s not the best thing to do everything by yourself. It''s like a company, you''re just a manager!"


    "And you, as a manager, will have a lot of gains. Money aside, even management experience, interpersonal and social interaction, and the way of thinking are very useful for you!"


    "A man must have his own strength, which is not only your force!"


    Liu Feihong''s words seemed to touch the heartstrings of Suk. Indeed, if he had the strength at that time, ma er could solve the problem by himself, even if he tied up the cuckoo. Where could he use the hard won wish reward, and where could he let Liu Feihong come from Weihai.


    But if you don''t have a flower picking system and Liu Feihong''s help, what will you do when you encounter such a situation? If you are not strong enough, how to protect the people you care about!


    With a deep breath, Suk''s expression suddenly became very firm: "OK! Sister Feihong, this site is mine! "

 Chapter 523

    "That''s right!" Liu Feihong gently combed his hair in front of his forehead. His action was natural and unrestrained. The smile at the corner of his mouth bloomed out, like a warm spring flowing slowly. His eyes were full of affirmation when he looked at Suk. %&*";


    Liu Feihong hopes that she can be a witness of Suk''s growth and that Suk can stand up to the world. It seems that she didn''t realize it. She seems that she wants to see the day when Suk is strong and can protect herself from the wind and rain.


    "Boss Su, let''s have a drink?" Ma Meng picked up the glass in front of him and shook it at Suk.


    "Good! Then I would like to thank sister Feihong and brother Meng! " Suk stood up, picked up his glass and drank it straight away. It was very heroic.


    "When you can take down the whole Tanzu, it''s not too late to thank me again!" Liu Feihong picked up the glass and drank it in a forthright way. A little bit of wine dripped down the corner of her mouth, but soon she put up her hand, which was more like a man''s bearing.


    "The whole Tanzu? Is that Hongfeng? "Suk felt that Liu Feihong had a good relationship with Hongfeng, but he didn''t expect to say that.


    "What happened to Hongfeng? In the future, you have to be careful that he plays tricks behind his back and stabs! " Liu Feihong had to remind Suk: "no one can completely believe it, especially when it comes to interests!"


    "It''s better to make it clear to Chen Dong today. The earlier, the less trouble!" Liu Feihong wanted to take over earlier. After all, such a large piece of fat, if it was put in this way, the aroma would easily attract others'' covet, and local or foreign forces might join in the feast.


    "Well, good!" Now that he has decided to win some of Tianjin''s world, Suk naturally will not have any hesitation or even expectation. Maybe he can set sail from here and gradually grow to a strong enough moment. I ^


    at lunch time, although there seems to be no large-scale conflict, these men in the hall outside still have their own restraint, drink moderately and are very busy, but no one does anything extraordinary.


    Liu Feihong is not used to staying in other people''s sphere of influence. Even if Suk takes over soon, he still wants to return to Weihai earlier. However, most of the people he brings are left to Suk. Of course, commander Ma Meng doesn''t leave either.


    So many people, stay in Tianjin, the first food and accommodation is the problem, but although these men are not spoiled, Suk still arranged them to the nearby hotel.


    The waiters of the hotel were all trembling, even the boss didn''t show up, but the little girl who knocked over the plate before had little panic on her face, and from time to time she secretly looked to the screen from the pantry.


    But Suk seems to forget her existence, and a group of people walk away, but he directly gets on the horse fierce car. The little waiter stands in the distance, watching him leave here, and the impulse to talk to Suk is in his heart. At last, there is only a strong sense of loss.


    At the intersection of expressway, Liu Feihong got off to say goodbye to Suk. Among the three golden dragon buses, only one followed her back to Weihai. The rest stayed to help Suk open up the situation as soon as possible.


    It seems that Ma Meng changed his job to become Suk''s driver and accompanied him to the former garage. Unfortunately, even if the Public Security Bureau called him yesterday, the Passat he borrowed from sun song would not be repaired until tomorrow.


    On this day, Tianjin was doomed to be restless. All kinds of police cars kept coming and going along the way. Ma Wensheng group was not as busy as it used to be. It was like a beautiful flower withered in an instant. A large number of people were arrested. The first detention center was even overcrowded. It had to disperse people to other detention centers to solve the problem completely.


    But Suk didn''t have the heart to think about it. He sent Liu Feihong away and looked at his mobile phone. It was just two o''clock. He sat in the co driver''s seat of SUV: "brother Meng, how about going to find Chen Dong?"


    "Well!" Ma Meng nodded, directly started the car, ran to the City Public Security Bureau, but on the way, Suk contacted Chen Dong first.


    "Chen Ju!" Because Chen Dong called to ask Ma Wensheng where he might be, Suk wrote down his number: "did Ma Wensheng catch him?"


    "Run away!" Chen Dong on the phone seems to be in a low mood. He has seized such favorable evidence and deployed his operation closely. In the end, someone leaked the information and let the criminal escape. It''s really not a pleasant thing.


    "Where''s ma er?" Suk frowned slightly, feeling the same. Ma Wensheng is the ultimate backer of ma er''s forces. If people run away, they seem to have a great influence on their plans.


    "The boy caught it, like a concussion. He hasn''t woken up yet!" Chen Dong sent someone to arrest ma er, but the result was good. The boy didn''t know what was going on. He was injured and unconscious, so that he couldn''t escape.


    As soon as Suk heard these words, he immediately thought of the punch he gave him at that time. Because the situation was urgent at that time, it seemed that he didn''t control his strength well and would not kill him directly, right?


    "What''s the matter? Can I help you? " Because Suk played a very important role in this case, Chen Dong didn''t care about the principle of confidentiality, so he told him the truth. However, Chen Dong was careful and noticed that Suk seemed to be acting differently, so he said."There''s something really wrong. I''m going to the public security bureau to find you now. There''s something I need to discuss."


    Chen Dong has time now. After all, the operation has passed the crucial stage. Ma Wensheng fled to foreign countries by plane. For a while and a half, there will be no way to arrest him. Now it has to be done by Interpol. But the latest news shows that Ma Wensheng has moved to foreign countries long ago, which is even more difficult.


    At the moment, he was in the office, looking out of the window. Some things had to be considered. After about ten minutes, he suddenly turned around: "Suk, I didn''t expect that you were also a member of the gang!"


    "Ha ha!" Suk sat on the sofa, because Ma Meng didn''t come up, so he was the only one to face the situation. He raised his hand and scratched his head: "in fact, I''m not a member of the guild, but I have something to do with them, otherwise the materials would not have been found so quickly!"


    Suk attributes Ma Wensheng''s criminal materials to Liu Feihong and Hongfeng, and makes Chen Dong believe most of them. After all, the conflict between Hongfeng and Ma Er does not happen overnight. Collecting their evidence secretly is really in line with Hongfeng''s style.


    "You want to take over Ma Er''s territory. I''m a public security officer. Do you think I will agree? My job is to crack down on crime and eliminate all gangs of evil forces. Aren''t you hitting me at the muzzle of the gun? Do you think that if you save Chen Ming, I will be able to answer all your demands! "


    Tall Chen Dong is condescending. His face is very serious. He has a big disagreement. He wants to treat Suk as a criminal and attack him. It seems that things are not as simple as Suk imagined!


    [author''s digression]: there''s a power failure at home, and now Xiao Longli is working on it as soon as possible...

 Chapter 524

    Mo Xiaoqi was a bit out of his mind all afternoon. When he came out of his rented room, he forgot to bring his phone and bag. He found out on the way, but when he thought that no one seemed to contact him, he didn''t go back to get it. %&*";


    kelaishun hotel is the place where Mo Xiaoqi works. The hotel opens at 4:30, and then it is regulated to make preparations for entertaining guests in advance.


    "Xiaoqi! Who is that man at noon? Like you know each other? " One of the same young waiters came slowly and asked jokingly.


    "A friend!" Mo Xiaoqi''s voice is very good, the kind of light accent, not only does not make people feel uncomfortable, but also has a kind of simplicity.


    "What friend? I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Is that man the boss of the underworld? My God, I was scared to death at noon. I just went to the toilet five or six times! " As the young waiter took off his clothes and put on his work clothes, he recalled the scene at noon.


    Mo Xiaoqi''s two thick braids of hemp are on the back of his head again. Although his T-shirt and jeans are very old, they are washed clean. When he mentions Suk, he is still a little sad. He clearly says that he will come to find his own after dinner.


    Is he really a underworld? Mo Xiaoqi was totally unconscious and a little stunned. He took off his T-shirt and held it in his hand, but he stopped. The two peaks were delicate and the skin on his body was the same healthy wheat color, smooth and tender, without any defects.


    "Hello! Miss spring? " As soon as the attendant saw Mo Xiaoqi''s expression, he quickly took out his hand and grasped one of the chest peaks. The tight and elastic hand suddenly conquered her and quickly touched her again.


    "Oh dear!" Mo Xiaoqi suddenly reaction, quickly put on the work clothes, small face red: "you hate! You are missing spring


    That girl doesn''t have spring? In fact, Suk''s image has stayed in her heart since she met her in the past. It seems that there is a hazy shadow that often flashes by. %&*";


    but Mo Xiaoqi didn''t expect that he would meet him again, and he was still in another city.


    "Hello! Is he a underworld or not? Let me tell you! Women have to find a strong man to protect themselves. If he is interested in you, you have to make good use of the opportunity to help your sisters. Don''t shrink back! "


    "Go away! I don''t even know their names! " It''s true that Mo Xiaoqi didn''t know Suk''s name. Although he was fighting with his colleagues, he thought that there was still some discomfort here. Why didn''t he say a word to him at that time?


    "Mo Xiaoqi! Come out and work


    The waiters outside suddenly yelled, and Mo Xiaoqi, who was making trouble with his colleagues in the dressing room, quickly sorted out his work clothes and walked out.


    The hall of the hotel was in full swing, because it was too late for them to finish their meal at that time, so they just cleaned up. Now they have to clean up again to welcome new customers.


    Mo Xiaoqi picked up one side of the mop and worked hard. Here she can be called a labor expert, the number one worker, and the children from the mountain village. It''s hard-working. It''s also her character to rush to work.


    The hot work scene, these waiters and waiters, also have their own division of labor, sweeping the floor, mopping the floor, should wipe the glass, talking and laughing, is very lively.


    "This kind of life is actually not bad!" Mo Xiaoqi works in a hotel. Although she earns a lot of money, she still has plenty of time. Taking this opportunity, she can learn useful knowledge by herself. After graduating from junior high school, she left school at home. The more she comes to the city, the more she knows that she still has a lot to learn.


    All of a sudden, the sound in the hall seems to have disappeared. It seems very quiet. Mo Xiaoqi didn''t react at the beginning. He lowered his head to mop the floor. The mop in his hand can clean the floor as a mirror.


    But soon a pair of shoes appeared in front of him, blocking his mopping action, subconsciously frowned and raised his head.


    Originally, I thought it was some colleague who was joking with me, but when Suk appeared in front of me with a smile, he felt his brain boom, and suddenly became a blank, and his mop fell in response.


    "Sorry, I didn''t see you when I went out!" In fact, Suk didn''t forget Mo Xiaoqi, and he didn''t see her at that time. Liu Feihong was also very tough. When he said that he wanted to return to Weihai, he went straight away without any hesitation.


    So Suk can only choose to send Liu Feihong off first. After all, kelaishun is here and can''t run.


    Basically, the waiters working in the hall on the first floor had seen Suk at noon. After all, the scene was too shocking. The underworld of small 200 gathered here. I''m afraid they only saw such a scene in the movies!


    Suk is from the table behind the screen. You don''t have to think about it. You can guess that he is so important that his appearance makes everyone stop. He doesn''t even dare to take a breath. He carefully watches him step by step to Mo Xiaoqi''s side.When he talked to Mo Xiaoqi, all the people were relieved. Just acquaintances, and acquaintances would not be in trouble!


    "Why didn''t you go to the beauty salon I told you about?"


    Suk mouth with a faint smile, in front of Mo Xiaoqi also left a deep impression on him, on the bus, it is like a snow lotus as pure and beautiful, but was a middle-aged wretched take advantage of and dare not make a sound.


    Yes, this is the girl Suk met when he was in Weihai. The girl from Chengde, who came out of the mountains to work, had beautiful braids and smart eyes, which had never been contaminated with social habits. He couldn''t forget them.


    "I went, but I didn''t dare to go in!" Mo Xiaoqi bowed his head in embarrassment, holding the corner of his clothes in both hands, with uneasiness in his voice. After all, Suk recommended fangfeiyi to her at that time, but he did not dare to go in because of the luxurious atmosphere of the decoration. He felt sorry for him.


    The boss kelaishun, who had been hiding for a day, finally came back for the first time after the gang left at noon. He opened the door of the hotel, only to see that all the people were standing stupidly. It was about five o''clock. That is to say, the business peak of the hotel would soon come with the crowd after work. Unexpectedly, the hotel had not been cleaned up and suddenly broke out.


    "What are you doing? You are all stupid! Do you want a salary? " The owner of the restaurant is a fat man in his forties, but now the fat man is very unkind. He raises his eyebrows, stares at his eyes, and yells. If you give him a whip, I''m afraid that he will not be able to control himself and really come up to take a few strokes.


    "Mo Xiaoqi! You don''t want to do it! If I hadn''t pitied you for being an outsider and offered you a job, you would have starved to death. Now you still take the lead in not working, and your whole work this month will be deducted! " The owner of the restaurant suddenly saw that Mo Xiaoqi was chatting with a man he didn''t know. He mopped the floor and threw it on the ground. After a few steps, he rushed over like an angry lion.

 Chapter 525

    If the boss of the restaurant is like a raging lion, then Mo Xiaoqi is a poor sheep. When he hears the boss''s voice, he is scared and immediately at a loss. His face is red and he cringes like a child who has done something wrong. He can only accept criticism. %&*";


    Suk frowned. The boss was mean and unpleasant, which made him feel a little annoyed. However, when he thought that it seemed that he had disturbed the girl''s work, he resisted the attack. He just watched the girl''s eyes turn red and clenched her lips, as if waiting for the next storm.


    "I pity you here. I''ll give you a bite to eat. It''s good for you. It''s cheap to come here to hook up with men during working hours, isn''t it? Why don''t you be a lady when you''re cheap! " The boss of Laishun Hotel raised his eyes, spit, and pointed to her nose. The more he said, the more excited and ugly he was. He didn''t care whether Mo Xiaoqi had friends present or not.


    Mo Xiaoqi''s eyes are red, and a layer of water mist diffuses. He is biting his lips tightly and grabbing the corner of his clothes with both hands. Suk can feel that the girl''s body is trembling slightly, and she turns her head: "sorry!"


    The voice was very light and light, but it was enough to reach the fat man''s ears clearly, as if he had heard a joke. The spearhead was directed at Suk: "what are you, get out of my way!"


    Suk is very young. He looks like a college student. He is not strong and has no deterrent power at all, so that the fat boss doesn''t pay attention to him at all. With a sneer on his lips, he soon becomes stunned.


    Liu Tao is the owner of the hotel. When his lobby manager called at that time, he said that his hotel had entered more than 200 underworld societies and was scared to stay at home. He even explained that he could charge less for meals and give a discount.


    The lobby manager has long stood aside and watched his boss lose his temper. Contrary to what he said on the phone at noon, he was scared to death at first, but now he talks incessantly. He wants to tell him that the young man in front of him is likely to be the leader of the underworld. But before he gets there, he looks at Suk suddenly. I ^


    Suk grabbed the fat man''s collar with great strength. Before he could react, Suk was already in front of him. His fat face was startled with consternation.


    "Sorry!"


    Suk''s voice was very light, but it was enough to reach Liu Tao''s ears clearly.


    "What the hell are you?" Liu Tao, the fat boss, frowned and raised his hand to knock down Suk''s hand on his collar. However, he found that Suk''s strength was very strong, like a pair of pincers, and he couldn''t get rid of it no matter how he twisted his body.


    "Again! Sorry The expression on Suk''s face became more and more serious, and the smile on the corner of his mouth disappeared in the moment when he started. The waitress''s panic and the boss''s unbearable scolding made his heart start beating.


    "No!" Mo Xiaoqi subconsciously wants to stop Suk. The lunch can show that Suk is not an ordinary young man, but on the other side is his boss, who is also hot tempered.


    "You Just as Liu Tao was about to open his mouth, his eyes suddenly turned dark, and then his left cheek was hot: "you" snapped, and his right cheek was suddenly balanced, and his whole face became painful.


    "Sorry!" At this time, Suk found that the girl next to him was pulling the corner of his coat, still with panic in his eyes: "it''s OK!" He gives Mo Xiaoqi a reassuring look and looks at Liu Tao again.


    "Damn you!" Liu Tao is also a boss with fixed assets of over three million yuan. Although he is usually very careful, he is a real local tyrant in his own three-thirds of an acre of land. He often yells at the waiters, even beat and scold them. He is beaten all of a sudden, and his anger can be imagined. As soon as his head is hot, he punches Suk.


    "Bang!"


    Under everyone''s gaze, Liu Tao is like a shrimp, bowing his body and falling back. Because he just pulled over the ground, the ground was very smooth and the friction was very small. He knocked over a row of chairs and finally stopped.


    Suk kicked out and stood in the same place, looking at Liu Tao from a distance.


    "Lao Li, Lao Wu, come out!" Liu Tao covered his stomach and came out in a cold sweat. Looking at the waiters, all of them were afraid to come from a distance. Even his lobby manager hesitated and called out in the direction of the kitchen.


    The chefs in the kitchen are legendary bodyguards with knives. At the critical moment, they can be pulled out to be thugs. Liu Tao''s voice suddenly has an effect. Two men wearing aprons come out of the crowd.


    "Beat him to death!"


    Liu Tao can be regarded as a bold, but a voice down, the two chefs just look at the face of panic Suk, do not move a step.


    Finally, the lobby manager slowly moved to his side, and also carefully looked at Suk. Seeing that Suk didn''t respond, he helped him up and whispered in Liu Tao''s ear for a long time.


    "By the way, my name is Suk. I don''t know your name all the time!" Suk has almost no pressure to start now. Maybe it''s also the change of a person''s growth. He doesn''t even bother to take a look. Instead, he looks at Mo Xiaoqi and starts to ask."My name is mo Xiaoqi!" Mo Xiaoqi said while constantly aiming at the direction of Liu Tao''s fall, found that the lobby manager walked past, two people seem to be saying something: "Suk, let''s go out!"


    "Well?" Suk followed her eyes, but did not worry: "this boss often scolds?"


    "How are you?" Mo Xiaoqi was very worried about his job. Suk beat his boss, which undoubtedly increased the difficulty of continuing to work here. He was at a loss and suddenly saw the boss running towards him.


    Suk doesn''t mind continuing to clean up the fat man. After all, what he said is too ugly. Even if he gives two slaps and kicks, he can''t calm himself down. The rest of his eyes can fully capture Liu Tao''s action. Seeing the fat man running over, he will subconsciously step out again.


    "Big brother! Big brother


    Liu Tao finally learned the truth from his own lobby manager just now. No wonder none of the waiters and masters he raised dares to come to help him. At the thought that Suk is a underworld, he is scared to death.


    "I''m wrong. I don''t know Taishan because of my mother''s eyes. Don''t remember me as a villain." Liu Tao''s upper body also has a footprint. His fat face is red and swollen on both sides, but he has squeezed out a more beautiful smile than chrysanthemum.

 Chapter 526

    In fact, Suk''s anger hasn''t gone away, especially Mo Xiaoqi, who is standing beside him, has always been submissive. He doesn''t dare to be angry, and he doesn''t dare to say anything. Just like when he was bullied by that wretched middle-aged man when he was on the bus, such a girl will unconsciously appear the impulse to protect when people take a look at her. %&*";


    at the thought of her working in this hotel and being scolded from time to time, I always want to slap the boss again.


    "Big brother! eldest brother! Don''t get angry yet Liu Tao ran over in three or two steps. When he saw that Suk had to move his feet again, he was so scared that he quickly stepped back: "Xiaoqi, you also say that brother Liu is usually good to you!"


    By Liu Tao said so, Mo Xiaoqi appeared panic expression again, want to talk and stop, don''t know how to say: "I, I!"


    Su Ke looks at Liu Tao. Although he doesn''t vent his evil anger, he controls his mood when he thinks that Mo Xiaoqi may still work here.


    "Hey, boss, forgive me. I''m a little excited today. I was going to promote Xiaoqi to be our head waiter! As soon as I arrived, I saw her resting! " Liu Tao is not stupid. When he sees that Mo Xiaoqi actually knows the underworld, and he is a big gang that often greets hundreds of people, how dare he put on the airs of the boss.


    If this young man was not the boss of the underworld, he would not be so bad. He really offended others just now. When he thought about it, he seemed to foresee the scene of kelaishun being smashed by others. In order to appease Suk, he finally thought of this method.


    "Foreman?" Suk glanced at Liu Tao.


    "En en en, the head waiter is paid 2000 yuan and has a vacation!" Liu Tao nodded and swore to Mo Xiaoqi. Then he gave Mo Xiaoqi a wink. %&*";


    " if you''re not happy, come with me! " Suk looked at Mo Xiaoqi and said softly.


    Mo Xiaoqi''s heart is very confused. Suk knows his name for the first time today. I remember the last time I was on the bus, I didn''t have time and didn''t dare to ask. This time he appeared, as before, to protect himself from the wind and rain. If I didn''t have him, I''m afraid Liu Tao would scold me even worse.


    As a waiter, he is very tired. He has to be quick and has a lot of work. He has to wait until he has finished his work before he can have time to eat. He also has to endure the shouting of guests and even the scolding of the boss.


    But I don''t know why, when I heard that I might be promoted to the foreman, I didn''t feel a little bit. I slowly raised my head and looked at Suk, knowing that he was also waiting for his choice.


    At the beginning, Suk once said to himself on the bus: "remember to be brave next time!"


    This sentence is constantly ringing in my mind.


    Mo Xiaoqi turned to look at Liu Tao and took a deep breath: "manager Liu, I will not be your foreman, I will resign!"


    Suk was surprised to see Mo Xiaoqi. He didn''t expect that the girl would say that. It was the opposite of her previous performance. Even Liu Tao was stunned.


    "Xiaoqi, why are you so angry? Brother Liu is playing with you! How about two thousand five if I give you a raise? " As soon as Liu Tao heard that Mo Xiaoqi was going to resign, he was in a hurry. Did he want to fall out?


    "I said I quit!" Mo Xiaoqi has made a decision, and his voice is still so firm. After that, he goes straight to the dressing room, leaving Liu Tao to face Suk alone.


    "Elder brother, you see I didn''t mean to drive Xiaoqi away!" Liu Tao turns around anxiously. It''s not easy for him to open his own restaurant. Naturally, he doesn''t want to be smashed by others, and he gets into trouble with the underworld. I''m afraid it''s not just smashing the restaurant.


    "Go away!" Suk looked at Liu Tao''s fat face. His ugly face made him feel tired and waved to him.


    Mo Xiaoqi changed her clothes, took the rest of her salary, and refused another subsidy from Liu Tao. Like a new person, Mo Xiaoqi strode out with Suk.


    But it also gives Suk a problem. If it wasn''t for her, I''m afraid Mo Xiaoqi would work well here. But now that she has resigned, she really has some responsibilities.


    Ma Meng saw that Suk took a girl out of the hotel and laughed at him. He didn''t ask much, but he seemed to be a real full-time driver.


    "Xiaoqi, where are you going now? Are you going home? " Suk took Mo Xiaoqi to the car and asked.


    "Well, go back to where I live first!" Mo Xiaoqi is very excited and enthusiastic. This may be the first time that she is so brave. It''s like she has unloaded a big burden. It''s so relaxed that when she looks at Suk, her mouth is smiling.


    Mo Xiaoqi shares a room with others, and only one bedroom really belongs to her. When Suk walks in, she sees piles of books at first sight, which even occupy most of her space.


    Mo Xiaoqi poured a glass of water for Suk from the thermos, but Suk stood with the water on the side of the make-up desk, which has become a desk. There are many books on it, such as crazy English, marketing dictionary, how to be a successful woman, and various kinds of books, which have brought great shock to Suk."Have you seen them all?" These books really seem to have been turned over too many times, and they already have rough edges. There is also a note in the corner of the desk, which is densely written with many small words. The font is not beautiful, but it is absolutely neat.


    "Well! I watch it every day when I have nothing to do after work! " Mo Xiaoqi is a little embarrassed. He lowers his head and has a red face.


    "Tell me about your ideal!" Suk didn''t know why, but an idea came out of his mind.


    "I don''t have any culture. My biggest ideal is to learn more knowledge and find a good job!" What Mo Xiaoqi said was really what she thought in her heart, and she did. Looking at Suk, she summoned up the greatest courage: "I don''t want to be a waiter all the time, I want to be outstanding! I want to be a successful woman


    "Are you afraid of the underworld?" Suk suddenly asked such a sentence, let Mo Xiaoqi a Leng, the topic jump is really too big span, at the thought of noon so a large group of fierce men, now I still can''t help but a little nervous.


    "Fear Mo Xiaoqi nodded and looked embarrassed.


    "Did you see the woman who ate with me today?" Suk is talking about Liu Feihong, and Mo Xiaoqi''s mind suddenly appears the image of Liu Feihong, black clothes and black pants, walking with vigorous and resolute manner, cold face, standing out among the group of men, and those underworld look at her, they are very awed.


    "Is she a underworld, too?" Mo Xiaoqi asked weakly.


    "Yes! She''s my sister. She''s the boss of these people today! " Suk affirmed Mo Xiaoqi''s question, and then asked her, "if I let you do her position, do you dare?"

 Chapter 527

    Mo Xiaoqi was a fool all of a sudden. At that time, Liu Feihong left a deep impression on her. A woman, however, was like an emperor, commanding a thousand troops, and every move would attract others'' attention. I ^


    and at that time, I could see that Liu Feihong''s status was unusual. As soon as she stood up, all the triads who were eating, even those who were drinking, stood up and left with her.


    Shock, complete shock, but now Suk even asked himself if he dare? Do you dare to be a triad?


    "Let me be a triad?" Mo Xiaoqi was shocked. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Well!" To Mo Xiaoqi''s surprise, Suk actually nodded.


    Mo Xiaoqi''s mind all of a sudden out of those scenes in the movie, very bloody and terrible, fight and kill, it seems that those underworld are not good people.


    "Me, me!" Mo Xiaoqi really didn''t know how to answer this question. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak.


    Suk can imagine what the girl is thinking in her heart. Subconsciously, she turns her head and looks at all kinds of books on the dressing table and points out: "some things can''t be achieved only by her own efforts!"


    "Since you want to succeed, now I can give you a way to help you!" Suk is completely subconscious pull Mo Xiaoqi sat to the bedside.


    "Do you think I''m a underworld?" Suk''s words in exchange for Mo Xiaoqi shook his head.


    "I don''t think I am either!" Suk smiles and lets Mo Xiaoqi relax from his nervous mood. Sure enough, seeing Suk''s smile, Mo Xiaoqi''s clenched fist slowly loosens. I ^


    "but I have three streets in Weihai. There are some gangsters there. Maybe there will be a bigger one in Tianjin! There are more gangsters Suk said slowly that when he negotiated with Chen Dong in the morning, he basically reached an intention, so now he dares to say so.


    "I need a trustworthy person to take care of it for me. Of course, you are only responsible for it, and I will send others to take charge of other things! It''s like when you''re a manager here, the people below are just responsible for doing things! "


    When Suk left the hotel with Mo Xiaoqi, he was thinking about how to arrange her work. After all, he was an accomplice to her resignation, a girl and a girl from other places. It was not easy to find a job. This problem was always entangled until he entered this room.


    He didn''t expect that Mo Xiaoqi was working hard in silence, and he also had a goal to fight with him. Suddenly, he had a bold idea. Since he had decided to take over ma''er''s territory, he naturally needed someone to take care of it.


    Although Ma Meng will stay here to help himself solve the problem, he can''t stay all the time. Then he will send someone to come. Sun song is a person that Suk thinks of.


    During this period of time, sun song did a good job. What he did didn''t show any water, and Liu Feihong''s evaluation of him was not low, but it was totally impossible to rely on him alone. In Weihai, because of his own reasons, I''m afraid sun song would have some scruples, but when he got to Tianjin, without Liu Feihong and his own constraints, the next thing would be full of uncertainty.


    So what should I do to rest assured that I have no intention of going too far into these underground forces, but now I have to step into such a situation. Now that I have decided, I have to do it well.


    Liu Feihong said a few words at noon today, and even if he had not experienced these, there are many similar scenes in TV and movies.


    Suk has his own studies. His focus can''t always be here. He needs a trustworthy person, Mo Xiaoqi. This girl has only a few connections, but Suk can feel her trust in herself from her insistence on resigning today and following her to leave.


    At that time, I just said: "if you are not happy, just follow me!" She chose to resign, which also touched her.


    Since Liu Feihong can support a gang force, can''t he let Mo Xiaoqi grow into the next Liu Feihong? Does the gang of women''s awesome plan really sound powerful?


    Mo Xiaoqi''s heart is in a mess. Since he left his hometown, he has been constantly bumping into the wall. Every job is hard won and he cherishes it very much. However, he feels the danger of society even more. He has been cheated many times and robbed of his bag! Be cheated by intermediary! The boss doesn''t pay! There are even people who do things to themselves.


    The more so, the more clear what she needs, so she will use her salary to buy so many books, use other girls'' money to buy cosmetics to buy books, use other girls'' love time to read books, and use other girls'' beauty and body to exchange for enjoyment.


    It seems that the underworld is still a good career. At least with the help of Suk, it won''t be so difficult to start. Moreover, I really hope I can help Suk, so I just want to capture a little power for him."I''m afraid I can''t help you!" Mo Xiaoqi took a deep breath and looked at Suk.


    "You don''t want to be too complicated. Just stay here and watch them. Even if you have finished the task, I will be there when something happens! And I will introduce some people to you! "


    Suk thinks that the biggest constraint of Mo Xiaoqi is no deterrent, but this kind of thing can be created for her. The first step of introducing Chen Dong to her and Hong Feng to her has already been completed.


    The rest of the work she can learn and grow.


    "I" Mo Xiaoqi although the heart seems to have appeared hazy decision, but it is unable to say.


    "Believe in yourself! Be brave! This is your chance, and it''s my chance! " Suk''s eyes with encouragement, two hands on Mo Xiaoqi''s shoulder: "you will do it well, right?"


    Mo Xiaoqi''s heart beat very fast. Seeing Suk''s eyes, he relaxed his heart and nodded heavily: "I will! Even if I try my best, I will do it for you


    Suk doesn''t know what the final result of his action will be, but now he is very relieved that at least Mo Xiaoqi''s work has been solved, and he has left intelligence personnel in Tianjin, so he has the best of both worlds.


    Ma Meng sat in the car waiting for Suk. Seeing that the boy finally came down from the upstairs, he immediately joked and said, "your boy''s love affair is not shallow! This girl looks very pure! "


    "Brother Meng, don''t tease me. That''s my friend! By the way, I want to leave Tianjin''s territory to her! " After Suk finished, he looked at Ma Meng and looked at himself in amazement, with an incredible look.

 Chapter 528

    It''s no surprise that Ma Meng was not shocked. On the way here, he already knew that Suk and the girl were not very familiar. At that time, they were sitting in the back, even a little cramped and unfamiliar. But how did they make such an incredible decision after going upstairs?


    "What do you think?" Although Ma Meng was surprised, he would not deny Suk''s idea first. He was always a little like his brother. Sometimes he would make a few jokes about Suk, but he would definitely find a way to bear for him when he met something. I ^


    "Ouch!" Suk leans on the seat. SUV leather seat is very comfortable. He shakes twice and finds a comfortable posture: "I have to go to school. I can''t always come to Tianjin. If you want to put a trustworthy person here to stare, brother Meng, who do you think I can find?"


    Ma Meng has started the car, the speed is very slow, heard Suk''s words just nodded, still listening.


    "Although Mo Xiaoqi looks weak, when I went upstairs just now, I found that she didn''t have any cosmetics. The most important thing is books! It''s like there''s an energy in her body that keeps pushing her forward. Of course, it''s just my feeling! " Suk scratched his head. After all, he felt that it was too ethereal.


    "I want to bring sun song over, but he''s the king of the mountains. He won''t accept military orders from other countries. What''s more, I won''t give him any instructions at all. It''s like the separation of powers in the West. I think there should be a person who restricts each other. This person can''t be familiar to him, and I have to believe in him!"


    "Mo Xiaoqi will be directly responsible to me. The first time I saw this girl was on the bus. She was bullied by a hooligan, and I just saved her. I always felt that she was very pitiful. She had no way to resist being bullied!"


    "Today, in kelaishun, their boss took a little rest because of Mo Xiaoqi''s work. It was because I went to find her that I was severely scolded. I think her life is very difficult!"


    "I''m not the Savior, but I also want to help her. At that time, I told her that if I''m not happy with my work, I''ll go with me! Then the girl resigned! "


    "She trusts me, and I''m willing to treat her as a close friend and take care of the site for her. There should be no problem. What''s more, I don''t walk away and always come to have a look!" Suk said slowly as he sorted out his thoughts. %&*";


    " do you think it would be cruel for you to do so? Little girl, I can see at a glance that you have no experience in the world, and your mind is pure. You give her the site. You are pouring white paper with a basin of ink Ma Meng''s evaluation of Mo Xiaoqi is not low, especially that pair of eyes, really without impurities, as clear as crystal.


    "Maybe a little! But she has suffered enough, and she has come into contact with many dangers in the society. I also want her to grow up quietly and carefree like a little white flower, but the reality is far from giving her this opportunity! "


    "At least she helps me manage things here, and I can help her, and you and sister Feihong. I don''t think there will be so much trouble!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and was shaken by Ma Meng.


    He can rearrange his work for Mo Xiaoqi. Du Wan''s father is the section chief of the labor bureau. It''s absolutely easy to find a job with low requirements.


    Since Hongfeng can be regarded as another force of Tianjin, there are a large number of industries controlled by Hongfeng, and jobs can be adjusted naturally.


    Worst of all, I can take her back to Weihai and go to fangfeiyi. It''s always OK to be an apprentice! So, is it right or wrong for me to shape myself into a big woman in the underworld?


    In a word, such a day will be one that many people can''t cope with easily. Some people will be happy, some people will be worried, and some people will even be killed.


    Ma Meng sent Suk back to Du Wan''s residential area, and went back to the hotel where they stayed for a while. After all, in the next few days, there will be more and more work to take over, accompanied by the most likely conflict.


    Looking at the mobile phone, it''s nearly five o''clock now. When we knock on the door, everyone is sitting in the living room. The atmosphere is still a little dull. The tension in the eyes is obvious.


    "You''re back!" Du Wan looked at Suk like a little wife: "what''s the matter?"


    Suk realized that he didn''t tell them about ma er. After all, when he sent cuckoo back, he didn''t know the news. Looking around, two elders of his family were staring at him. Du Haiyang''s face was still a little unnatural. After all, he lost so much money, which put a lot of pressure on his heart.


    But the most calm performance is Rhododendron, holding a glass of juice in his hand, taking off his shoes and sitting cross legged on the sofa. His long hair seems to have been combed and combed into a bunch of ponytail. At the moment, his eyes just sit on Suk''s face.


    "Cough! Don''t worry, ma''er has been arrested! " Suk cleared his throat and said to everyone.


    "Really?" Du Haiyang was the first one to react. He saw that the man''s face had been brought out with ecstasy, and his heart had been tense. Finally, he relaxed, as if he had a new life again.It''s not surprising that Du Haiyang''s mental quality is not strong. The main reason is that the enemy he is facing is too strong. When he learned from Du Juan how Suk rescued her, he was scared at that time, for fear that it would cause ma er''s crazy counterattack. At that time, he even suggested that everyone go out to avoid the wind.


    What worries him is that he really borrowed money from ma er. Although it was only 2 million yuan, he couldn''t make it up for a while, because Du Zhonghe had already reprimanded him for a long time.


    "Of course Suk gave everyone a positive look. At this moment, no news would be so pleasant. The tension of the whole day was finally relieved, and the body function began to send out the signal that it was time to have dinner.


    Listening to Du Wan''s growling stomach, knowing that they were not in the mood for lunch, he immediately looked at Du Wan: "hurry up! Change your clothes and let''s go out for dinner! For your father''s birthday


    Today is Du Zhonghe''s birthday, but because of this, he has been restless all day. Fortunately, at last, it''s over. It''s impossible to eat at home. Let''s not say that we haven''t prepared any food, even we haven''t recovered our good mood of cooking. Eating out is the best result.


    Suk finished with duwan, and watched the cuckoo jump down from the sofa, tugging on his slippers and wearing duwan''s clothes: "Suk, come in with me!" While talking, he took Suk''s arm and pulled him directly into the master bedroom of the old couple.

 Chapter 529

    Du Wan watched his sister take Sucra to the master bedroom. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling. After all, they were not familiar with each other, even if they met for the first time. What happened to them before?


    Suk was also a bit awkward. He was pulled by the arm of the cuckoo to the bedroom and slammed the door. There was only one man and one woman in the room looking at each other. I ^


    long hair like thick ink, combed into a ponytail, showing a clean forehead, very bright and clean, tall, wearing Du Wan''s clothes, the size of the coat is just right, and they are also full-bodied owners, naturally broad-minded, the skirt below is also good.


    Don''t know this woman gourd sell what medicine, Suk very puzzled looking at cuckoo: "what''s the matter?"


    "Well!" After the cuckoo closed the door, he looked at Suk. He couldn''t imagine that when he killed the powerful man in the Tianjin Hong Kong mastiff garden in ma''er, he suddenly became quiet, green, gentle and polite.


    After nodding, the cuckoo took a step and stood in front of Suk. She took Suk''s shoulder with her two hands, stood on tiptoe and directly touched Suk''s cheek, like a dragonfly playing in the water, like a bee gathering honey.


    Su Ke subconsciously stepped back, but it was too late. He suddenly felt hot on his face and looked at the cuckoo awkwardly.


    Cuckoo naturally expression, slightly raised his head: "I haven''t thank you for saving me, this is as a gift, this is my first kiss in my life!"


    Suk was a little confused and didn''t expect that she would make such a move. Fortunately, the woman didn''t come mouth to mouth, otherwise it would be a big deal. I don''t know why, a sense of tension suddenly appeared in her heart, and her cheeks turned red. I ^


    "aren''t you a triad? How can you blush so easily? " Cuckoo found that Suk suddenly became cramped, and a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth, staring at him with great interest.


    "Who said I was a underworld? Besides, the underworld can''t blush? " Suk blurted out, looking for an excuse for his blushing, but subconsciously looked at the door.


    "Look, I scared you. I didn''t see how nervous you were in the morning! One more! " Cuckoo saw Suk''s eyes and knew what he was worried about. Before Suk could react, she looked at the girl and quickly kiss Suk on the other cheek.


    "Bo" sound, like a small stone quietly fell into the calm lake, let already some nervous Suk more flustered.


    "What are you doing?" Being forced to kiss again and again, even if a beautiful girl took the initiative to kiss herself, it made Suk feel uncomfortable and frowned. This time, he stepped back two steps: "I''m your sister''s boyfriend!"


    Suk had to remind Dujuan that his current identity was duwan''s official boyfriend. How could this elder sister be like this? Do you want to disturb the rhythm of Lun?


    "So what?" Rhododendron''s temperament is like a hard rock. She is not afraid of everything. She has a lot of fun in rock climbing and bungee jumping. The more exciting things are, the more excited she is.


    Today''s kidnapping really scared her to a certain extent, and even made her have an impulse to vent. When she saw Suk, she just wanted to express her gratitude. She could not stop the fire, and even jumped on Suk with a hungry tiger.


    Rhododendron''s physical condition is very good, whether it''s jumping or explosive, and even her arms are much stronger than ordinary men''s strength. This is what she has honed by playing rock climbing. She jumps up with her toes.


    Like a monkey, he stretched out his arms and reached for Suk''s neck.


    Suk had a bad feeling when cuckoo moved a little. Subconsciously, he stepped back again, but the bed at the back blocked his way. It was a natural reaction. He directly stretched out his hands to stop the woman.


    The time began to stop. Cuckoo put her arms around Suk''s shoulders. Her two thighs were not inconvenient because of the skirt she was wearing. They were stuck on Suk''s waist like pliers. Suk''s hands just pushed out were touching two groups of elastic unidentified objects.


    The body began to become stiff and taut, and even the brain was a little blank. Completely shocked by the accident, Suk watched the cuckoo''s red lips getting closer and closer.


    "No!" Suk twisted his head subconsciously, but cuckoo''s arms were very strong, which was almost the same as the fierce man''s. although Suk had the same talent and great power, he couldn''t really play his real power, otherwise he would be pushed out directly by himself.


    The time-consuming kiss was not too long, but it was absolutely genuine. The cuckoo still hung on Suk. After the kiss, he raised his hand and wiped the residual saliva from the corner of his mouth. His face was flushed, and his breath was a little short: "do you want another one?"


    Suk is really impatient. He can''t do anything more than three times. He is so good at Kung Fu that he has been forced to kiss by the cuckoo three times. This is too crazy: "you go down!"Frowning, Suk made a little effort, no matter whether he was touching the two rabbits or not. Anyway, they were very soft and elastic, so he directly forced the koala like woman off his body.


    "You are crazy! I''m your sister''s boyfriend Suk had to repeat that he was still speaking with the smell of cuckoo in his mouth, but he had to keep his voice down for fear of being heard by people outside.


    "Bah! I''ve asked Xiaowan. You two have nothing. You just come here to help! " Du Juan actually asked her sister, but Du Wan also told her that Suk''s lie made her mood rebound.


    Step forward and say, "I want to pursue you now, OK?"


    "You don''t have a fever! We don''t know each other, OK? " Suk looked at the cuckoo, unexpectedly thought of Ye Wei that woman for no reason, it seems that these two people have one thing in common, is to go crazy from time to time.


    "Kiss all kiss, you say don''t know!" Rhododendron has two sides of character. It doesn''t like to contact with other people. It gives people the impression that it is like an iceberg. However, if it wants to burn, it will turn into magma in an instant. As soon as it''s finished, it''s a step forward.


    "You Suk seems to forget that the back is the big bed, also want to retreat, but directly fell on the bed: "you don''t mess!" Yelled at the cuckoo in a low voice.


    "What are you doing?" at this moment, Du Wan suddenly pushed the door open. As soon as he saw the scene of two people in the room, he didn''t even finish his words and was stunned in the same place.

 Chapter 530

    Because Du Wan was thinking about Suk and cuckoo, she changed clothes quickly. But after waiting in the living room for a long time, there was no movement in the room, which made her feel anxious. I ^


    although I don''t know what''s going on inside, the more I do, the more I scratch my heart. Finally, I can''t help but directly push the door open, but I''m dumbfounded the next second.


    Suk''s legs are still under the bed, but his body is already lying on the bed, while the cuckoo seems to be climbing up. His hands are open and ready to jump. If it''s a couple, it''s easier to explain such a scene. However, these two people clearly know each other today, and Suk is still his nominal boyfriend now!


    Du Wan subconsciously came in, closed the door, looked a little ugly, and looked straight at Suk.


    What Suk was worried about still happened, and in such a scene, he was caught by Du Wan. Even though the two people had never determined their relationship, they had actually shared the same bed, and they were caught and raped in bed.


    "Du Wan!" Suk sat up straight subconsciously, his face stiff.


    However, the cuckoo still seems to keep calm, and very casually stand up straight body, turned to look at Du Wan: "Wan''er, you also come here!"


    Du Wan stood still, his mind was very confused, and suddenly he felt betrayed by a man. It seemed that his eyes began to sour. When he heard his sister speak, he pulled a bitter smile from the corner of his mouth: "what are you doing?"


    "Oh! Suk seems to be injured in the morning. I want to see him. He won''t let me Du Juan didn''t expect that Du Wan would break in, and she didn''t expect that she would have such an expression. At noon, she asked her, remembering that the girl told her that Suk was just her good friend, like a little brother, but now it seems that she can''t help her. %&*";


    fortunately, the cuckoo reacted very quickly, and the reason was that he blurted out directly, and pointed to Suk''s waist as a matter of fact:" I saw someone hit him on the waist with an iron bar at that time! "


    "What?" When Du Wan heard this, he ran to Suk to pick up the cuckoo. He asked Suk, but he insisted that it was OK. He was injured!


    Just now, all the confused ideas in my mind were thrown aside. I was very nervous and worried: "Suk, are you hurt? How''s it going? "


    Suk had to admire azalea''s quick wit. It seems that a woman is born to be an expert in lying. She never changes her face when she tells a lie, and her heart never jumps. She is like an antelope hanging a horn. What''s more, the woman''s expression is really true.


    "It''s really nothing! I dodged then! " Suk had to cooperate in this way at the moment, and then he continued to edit. We could see that Du Wan was worried from the heart in his eyes, and there was a kind of inexplicable touch in his heart.


    "You show me!" Duwan''s relationship with Suk is naturally much closer. Taking a step forward, he directly opened Suk''s T-shirt, but there is no sign of injury on Suk''s body.


    There was no doubt at all, and even more was a sigh of relief: "it''s OK! It''s OK! "


    Azalea stood aside and looked at the two people in front of her. Her mind could not turn around. She had no pressure to kiss Suk. After all, she was a girl. Suk was happy to take advantage of her behavior.


    And just now, she was just impulsive. If she wanted to say that she liked Suk, maybe she had a little favor. She was saved by him, but when it comes to love, it''s not just a little bit.


    "All right! Since Suk is not hurt, let''s go to dinner quickly! " Du Juan didn''t know why, but she was not very happy when she saw that Du Wan and Suk were sincere. She said it and touched her lips subconsciously.


    Because Suk''s Passat is still in the repair shop, and duhai''s car obviously can''t hold so many people, so the family can only be divided into two groups.


    When a taxi is stopped, Suk sits in the co driver''s seat, two sisters of Dujuan and duwan sit in the back, and duhaiyang leads the way with the old couple of duzhonghe.


    There was no one talking in the carriage, and they were all thinking about themselves. After Du Wanping calmed down, he thought more and more that something was wrong. At that time, when he entered the room, it was as if the two were preparing to do something else. At that time, Du''s action was like lying on Suk.


    The cuckoo is also entangled, his first kiss sent out, clearly just a gift, but now found that it is not the same thing, secretly looking at Suk''s back, and pretending to look at duwan inadvertently, finally can''t help but say: "Wan''er, Suk is your fake boyfriend?"


    The cuckoo lay on Du Wan''s shoulder and asked in a low voice.


    "Well!" Du Wan didn''t know what Du Juan wanted to say, but he had already told her this question before, and now he still nodded to confirm it again.


    "How about being a matchmaker for me?" The cuckoo''s words were not surprising, and his words made Du Wan confused.


    "Well? Matchmaker? " Du Wan''s voice unconsciously raised several degrees."Yes, I have to say something about his hero saving beauty? What do you think of me as an example? " In fact, there is a reason for the cuckoo to say so.


    "How do I know? Ask him All of a sudden, Du Wan was a little depressed. He lowered his head, fiddled with his fingers and stopped talking.


    Seeing Du Wan''s picture, Du Juan felt more and more that he was good at guessing. There must be something in between the two men: "you were in the same bed yesterday. Did you already know that?"


    After a pause, the cuckoo still asked.


    "What? Nothing like that Du Wan knew the meaning of the cuckoo, did not look up, said directly.


    "You sleep in one bed, and you don''t do that? Is he afraid, or you don''t? Isn''t it your great aunt? " Du Juan and Du Wan have been playing together since childhood. They dare not ask if they have anything to say.


    "Sister cuckoo, what do you say? We''re friends. I''m looking for my dad because I can''t stand his chatter! " Du Wan really didn''t want to talk about this topic, but before she turned it over, Du Juan began to ask again.


    "You say if I go after him, can I succeed?" It''s hard for cuckoos to talk so much. Most of the time they travel and explore by themselves.


    "Oh! Sister Juan, you don''t think men are crazy, do you! What''s so good about Suk? I''m not handsome and tall. How about I introduce you a good one? " After Du Wan finished, he watched Suk turn his head suddenly.


    "Cough! In fact, I think I''m ok! Eighteen is a good time to grow up. Maybe next year it will be one meter eight Suk directly said his age, it is completely because the performance of Rhododendron is too shocking, I need to make her normal early.


    "What? Are you just eighteen? " Sure enough, the cuckoo suddenly came to the strength, leaning forward, very do not believe.


    "Well! It''s eighteen! " Suk nodded.

 Chapter 531

    Cuckoo feels that his head is a bit disordered. Although he looks very young, his behavior and behavior are obviously mature. I ^


    however, when he said that he was only 18 years old, Du Wan next to him didn''t respond at all. He quickly turned his head: "Xiao Wan''er, Suk is only 18?"


    "Well!" Du Wan was still struggling with the abnormality between cuckoo and Suk. Suddenly, Suk was only 18 years old! I''m afraid my sister won''t attack him!


    After the idea reached, the mood naturally eased. He put his arm around the neck of cuckoo and put it on her ear: "you don''t think he''s eighteen, but he has a lot of capital! I''ve seen him set up a tent several times! "


    "A tent?" Cuckoo suddenly thought of his camping, did not understand the meaning of this.


    "There it is! Little brother As soon as Du Wan saw his sister''s confused appearance, he quickly explained to her.


    "Hey, you said you had nothing to do with him? You''re looking at other people''s little brothers! "


    "How''s it going? If not, we''ll be together. Although he''s thin and muscular, we may not be his rivals! " Du Wan, who had no psychological burden, finally showed her true qualities as a fierce girl. Especially when she felt that her elder sister was a little disillusioned now, she increased her firepower: "do you think he is young enough? Don''t go home today. How about having a taste of fresh food?"


    "No! I''d better find an adult. I''m under pressure when I''m 18 years old. If he accuses me of whoring with young children, it''s over! " The cuckoo shook his head quickly.


    Suk kept the posture of turning his head, watching the two sisters whisper, and the subject of the discussion was obviously on his own, so he could not get in his mouth, so he had to turn around again. I ^


    Binhai hotel.


    Du Haiyang stops his car, holds his bag in his hand, and waits with a smile. He chooses a big hotel, mainly to express his gratitude to Suk. He not only saves his sister, but also catches ma er. Virtually, the usury disappears, as if he helped him earn millions.


    "Suk, come on! Let''s go to dinner! " Du Haiyang stood at the door of the hotel, and Du Zhonghe and his wife also stood on one side. The welcoming lady at the door was smiling.


    "Yo! Ocean brother, Binhai hotel! It''s my first time here Du Wan looked at the front of the decoration of luxury facade, is very sigh.


    Binhai hotel has a very high level of consumption. Generally, a meal is enough for a month''s expenses of an ordinary family. Even if Du Wan''s parents are double employees and their wages are not low, they have never been here.


    Not to mention Du Wan, a white-collar worker.


    "I''m happy to see you, brother ocean, today. It''s my uncle''s birthday again. Naturally, I''ll invite you all! But the most important thing is I want to thank Su Ke, I said, "Wan Er, you find this boyfriend, it is really awesome!" Du Haiyang, who got out of trouble, even though the money in his hand was just borrowed, was still heroic.


    "Help yourself today. We can make abalone and lobster!"


    Because it''s Saturday, many people will have free time to call friends, or have a big dinner, or have a drink with three or five friends. In the hall on the first floor, it''s a scene of hilarity.


    Just in the morning, a smuggling gang has been destroyed, a underworld gang has collapsed, and the society is still harmonious and the public security is still stable. Maybe this is also a kind of happiness of the common people. The less they know, the happier they live.


    Du Haiyang started his own business from scratch. He had that kind of quack spirit in his body. Otherwise, he would not have made friends with other people and got into a gambling game.


    Binhai Hotel, high consumption, the same higher level of service, just a door, the lobby manager, quickly welcomed: "Sir, how many?"


    "Six! Find me a private room! " Du Haiyang said with high spirits.


    "I''m so sorry. The private room is full. How about dining in the hall?" The lobby manager is a young man, who is in his twenties. With a smile on his face, he pointed to the direction of the hall while talking.


    "Little brother, I''m celebrating my uncle''s birthday today, and I have to entertain important friends. You can find me a private room!" Du Haiyang looked around the hall. Although the atmosphere was warm, he would be disturbed by others.


    "I''m really sorry, there is no private room today, and you didn''t make an appointment in advance. If you don''t want to eat in the hall, I can only say sorry!" The young lobby manager still had a warm smile, but there was no room for his words to change.


    "Really not?" Du Haiyang was a little embarrassed and regretted that he didn''t make an appointment earlier, but since he had come, he didn''t turn around to find another home.


    "Really not!" The lobby manager nodded.


    "Don''t you look down on me! I have plenty of money. You call out your boss! " Du Haiyang was frightened today, but he could not vent his anger. Who would like to come to a service place like a hotel, but he still had to be angry. Suddenly, he became angry."Ocean! No, let''s change it! " As soon as Du Zhonghe saw that his nephew''s mood was not right, he subconsciously pulled his arm, and so did Du Wan''s mother. She really didn''t want to have an argument with others because of eating, which would make her angry and hurt her.


    "Uncle! You don''t know, in a hotel like theirs, it''s impossible to book all the private rooms. There will always be a few! It''s not like I don''t give him money! " After Du Haiyang finished talking to Du Zhonghe, he turned and looked at the lobby manager again: "I''ll give you the private room fee, I''ll double it!" While talking, he patted the bag in his hands.


    "I''m sorry, please go out!" The lobby manager was scolded by Du Haiyang. Although he was angry in his heart, he still had some restraint. But the smile on his face had faded, and he pointed out the door with a stiff tone.


    "I''m not going out. What''s the matter? Call your boss! " As soon as Du Haiyang finished, he watched the lobby manager wave his hand, and two security guards came to him. They directly surrounded him and reached out to push him out.


    "Get out of here! Dare to be wild here Two security guards directly pushed Du Haiyang to a stagger and almost fell down. Suk, who had been standing behind, was very helpless. He didn''t expect to encounter this matter even after a meal. Looking at the two girls around him, Du Wan was on the left and Du Juan was on the right. One was a little panicked and the other was a little indignant.


    Holding Du Haiyang, Suk went up and pointed to the two security guards in front of him: "you''re almost there! If you don''t eat, you dare to do it! "


    "What''s the matter? You''re here to make trouble. I''ll clean up with you Security guard''s temper is not good, and Suk seems to be worse than Du Haiyang''s fighting power. A big man, even directly kicked him.

 Chapter 532

    Du Zhonghe has always been moderate and peaceful. For most of his life, he seldom quarrels with others. If he can bear anything, he can bear it. A typical good man sees that there is a conflict between the two sides because of the problem of eating. He immediately wants to persuade Du Haiyang, but before he can wait, he sees that the two security guards push Du Haiyang. I ^


    although Du Haiyang is not a big man, his body is not weak. With a weight of 180 Jin, he almost stumbled and nearly fell.


    Ordinary hotels don''t have any security guards, but Binhai hotel is another thing. It''s very fastidious, with high consumption and high level of natural supporting services. There are parking boys outside and welcoming girls at the door. The lobby manager has specially equipped two security guards.


    There are not many people, but they are all 1.8 meters tall. They wear white shirts, black trousers, and a name plate on their chest. They usually greet people with a smile. However, when they encounter things, they absolutely turn their faces away. At present, Du Haiyang is on fire with the attitude that customers are God.


    Quick eyed, Suk reached out to hold Du Haiyang and stepped forward in front of him, but it seemed that his action made the security guard angry.


    The security guard raised his foot to kick Suk out of the door.


    After the reward and blessing of Jeet Kune Do mastery, Suk has long been different. No matter the body''s natural reaction or the nerve''s reflex, at first sight, the security guard was trying to kick himself. He quickly raised his right knee, straightened his foot, and drove his foot with his knee joint to quickly swing out. The leg he raised towards the security guard was a foot.


    Taking the tip of the foot as the attack point, it is like a bell pestle hitting a big clock in a temple, with great strength, and like a woodpecker pecking at a tree trunk in the forest, with light speed.


    Boom! Let''s hear it!


    Suk''s toes directly hit the anklebone raised by the security guard. Du Wanxin''s shoes made a contribution, and then quickly retracted, like a spring, and proposed again. But this time, the goal was the left leg and lower leg face bone supported by the security guard. %&*";


    bang! Again!


    All in all, when everyone didn''t respond, he looked at the security guard and knelt down in front of Suk. The hard marble floor suddenly made a crisp sound, which spread far away.


    So that the customers, who are happy to eat in the hall, look around curiously and don''t understand what''s going on at the door. Even someone will give this big gift.


    The second security guard was stunned. Although he didn''t see how Suk did it, the fool could guess that it must be him. With a big scold, his big fist hit Suk''s eyes.


    Du Wan stood behind Suk. When she wanted to remind Suk, it was too late, and her face turned white. On the contrary, the girl seemed to have bright eyes, like watching a big movie.


    The security guards of Binhai hotel have been conscripts for two years. They are strong and powerful, and they also have a certain attack power. Moreover, beating and being beaten in the army are a few entertainment activities, so they are very agile.


    However, in Suk''s eyes, his three legged Kung Fu is not worth mentioning. Du Haiyang stood beside his two sisters. He didn''t expect that the security guard here would dare to do it. He looked at his brother-in-law to be and suddenly ran into the security guard''s arms and raised his right knee again.


    With a dull bang, Suk shook the man out of the other side with a height of 1.77 meters. His knee was like a jack filled with air, and directly hit the belly of the second security guard. Then, in full view of the public, the second security guard knelt down in front of Suk and covered his stomach tightly. It seemed that some unknown liquid flowed out of the corner of his mouth .


    In just a minute or two, the two security guards, who were so fierce and scared the whole family out of their wits, were all killed by KO and put down by Suk.


    "Don''t run if you have seed!" The lobby manager was also startled. Subconsciously, he stepped back a few steps for fear that Suk would hurt people: "don''t you look at the house number? This is ma er Ye''s property. You are dead! "


    Suk was a little stunned. Is this the hotel opened by ma er? It''s easy to think about it. Ma er can''t open a dog farm. He must still have a lot of industries in his hand, but the police''s action in the morning is all against illegal businesses, and the serious business hasn''t started yet.


    And it seems that we haven''t heard from you yet?


    "Suk, let''s go back and change!" As soon as Du Zhonghe saw that things were difficult to deal with, he quickly took two steps, and so did Du Wan''s mother, for fear of causing any trouble.


    At this time, seven or eight people suddenly came in at the door behind them. They seemed to be in the way. They were very arrogant and called out: "all stay aside!"


    The lobby manager was very happy at first, because all the people he saw were tough men. At first sight, they were local ruffians and hooligans, and they were supposed to be helpers. But the next moment, his face became complicated, and he insisted: "yo! What''s today? Do all dogs and cats come to be wild


    "Xiao Liuzi, get out of the way! I''ll kill you at beep Walking in front of the man about 30 years old, while talking, he walked forward. Suk was pulled aside by duwan, and subconsciously looked back.Behind the seven or eight men standing at the door, divided into two columns, like a guard of honor in general, a seemingly business elite, senior white-collar man finally came out.


    Hong Feng is very happy today. Ma er goes in as expected, but is still caught in a coma. His father Ma Wensheng runs away, the tree falls and the monkeys scatter. This force that has been oppressing him all the time collapses. In a good mood, he thinks about going to the seaside hotel for a meal.


    Two years after the opening of Binhai Hotel, Hongfeng never set foot. The reason is very simple, because it was opened by ma er. Naturally, he didn''t want to give him such a face. But now, unlike in the past, when ma er was planted, his site would naturally belong to him. Today is to enjoy the pleasure.


    As soon as Du Zhonghe saw that all the people behind him were not good at coming, he felt even more like beating drums. Naturally, ordinary people didn''t want to come into contact with such local ruffians and hooligans. It was better to do more than less. He took his wife back a few steps and lowered his voice to ask Du Haiyang to come quickly and don''t get upset.


    Du Haiyang is also sober now, especially when the two security guards intend to fight. The sense of superiority that the customer is God has long disappeared. After hearing the words of the lobby manager, he realized that he was nervous when he entered ma''er''s site. Naturally, he was a little panicked.


    But now the back door is blocked by people, and they can''t walk even if they want to. Moreover, seeing the new group of people, it seems that they are not easy to be provoked. They quickly wink at Du Wan''s cuckoos and tell them to step aside.


    "Cuckoo, Xiao Wan''er, come here, Suk!" Du Haiyang said in a low voice, his eyes could not help aiming at the man who finally came in. Although he was well-dressed, he suddenly guessed that he was also the leader of the underworld, for fear that he could not avoid it.


    Who knows that the big guy was still a serious expression, suddenly eyes a bright, straight to Suk: "Suk brother, you are here too!"

 Chapter 533

    Suk''s mouth turned up slightly. He saw Hongfeng coming towards him and welcomed him. The two people shook hands as if they were meeting heads of state. I ^


    "brother Su, are you coming to see our industry?" Although Hong Feng said that, he felt a little uncomfortable. Although Liu Feihong was a factor, and Suk himself was not small, he was always a local leader. If he wanted to divide the territory, he should first listen to his own opinions, not to mention that he had already been here.


    "Brother Feng! What kind of industry! My friend''s father''s birthday, we come to dinner, there is no private room Suk didn''t understand the strange light in his eyes, but he was honest.


    "No seats? Clean up! Can we have a table for dinner? " As soon as Hong Feng heard Su Ke say this, he immediately got a strong smile on his face and turned to the lobby manager surnamed Liu.


    "Who is that! You are the one! Come here Hong Feng raised his finger to the lobby manager and hooked his finger to his side. He was very unsophisticated.


    Liu Limin is the lobby manager of the Binhai Hotel, but he is also in charge of the whole hotel. With ma er''s support, he has always been very confident. Although he heard that his boss had an accident today, he thought that Ma Wensheng''s Dongfeng Shun logistics group was so rich. This matter can not be settled in minutes, and his heart is relatively calm.


    He also knows Hongfeng, who knows no one, and they all dig food in Tianjin!


    "Yo! Brother Feng! Rare guest, what brings you here? " Liu Limin thought that there was ma er leaning behind him. He bit his teeth and walked over with a smile. The two security guards who fell to the ground before finally slowed down. They followed him with a straight face and glared at Suk from time to time.


    "I hear you don''t have a private room?" Hongfeng stood at the door, with his men on both sides, while the duwan family all leaned to one side, leaving Suk in the same place. I ^


    "if there is no one else, can Feng still be here? You have such a close relationship with brother Ma Liu Limin has a smile on his face, but he''s obviously resisting others. Moreover, ma er reminds Hong Feng.


    "Pa!" Hongfeng hands out a big mouth to fan out, the action is very fast, even Suk is a little surprised, but the thought of this Hongfeng before is also the red stick thug in the gang, temper so hot it is reasonable, but also relieved.


    "Don''t tell me about Ma Xiaoer. From now on, Ma Xiaoer will be removed from tianjincheng!" After Hong Feng slapped him, he continued.


    Liu Limin''s face was fiery. He was not biting his teeth, but also forced to smile: "brother Feng, what are you talking about! The big boss will not be happy to hear that! " Big boss Ma Wensheng is also.


    "Pa!" Hongfeng is a backhand, a big mouth fan out, it is reasonable that he should not be angry with a small minion, but this boy has a kind of arrogance, Hongfeng naturally does not mind exercise his wrist.


    "Don''t mention Ma Wensheng to me. The old lady is running away. If she doesn''t move fast, I''m afraid she''ll go to the Haozi today!"


    After two slaps, Liu Limin finally got a little scared. If he was still a little strong at the beginning, after hearing the news that Ma Wensheng was running away, his strong backer seemed to collapse. And if it wasn''t true, I''m afraid Hong Feng would not be so arrogant even if he was killed.


    After all, a few years ago, under the care of the Ma family, Hong Feng did not dare to cross the border. Today''s performance is really abnormal.


    "Brother Feng, I''m wrong! Don''t you want to eat! Go upstairs Liu Limin''s cheeks were red and swollen on both sides, but he nodded toward Hongfeng as if nothing had happened. He just wanted to invite the madman upstairs and let him go after dinner.


    "No! You also recognize people, save the next dog''s eye to see people low! " Hongfeng reached out and patted Suk on the shoulder, then said: "this is Suk''s boss. In the future, half of Tianjin city''s territory is his, understand?"


    Suk was pushed to the front by Hongfeng, a little embarrassed. During the meeting, some of the customers who were eating in the hall on the first floor began to come and watch. They raised their hands and rubbed their noses: "brother Feng, don''t laugh!"


    It''s not a joke for Hong Feng to say that, but it''s also a kind of trial. He wants to see how much Suk''s appetite is. It''s OK. He''s satisfied with the result, and Suk knows better.


    Suk could feel the puzzled look of the duwan family. Before he spoke, he heard Liu Limin, who had been slapped twice, say: "Ouch! It''s boss su. Look, I''m damned. Please go upstairs! Upstairs, please


    Liu Limin was very hateful, but he couldn''t attack. Although he didn''t know what Suk really was, since Hong Feng had said so, he had to give up. He had heard Du Haiyang say that he wanted to celebrate his family''s birthday, so he ran to Du Zhonghe in three or two steps: "today is your birthday! It was all my fault just now. Please forgive me


    Du Zhonghe didn''t want to eat here, but he couldn''t stand Liu Limin''s enthusiasm. He was even hotter than seeing his father, so he walked forward.


    "Brother Feng! Then I''ll go up first! " Suk nodded to the flood peak."All right, I''ll go to your place and make a toast later! You go up first Hong Feng patted Suk on the shoulder, like a big brother.


    VIP box 3, Du Wan''s family, Du Haiyang''s brother and sister, and Suk are all around the table. Suk can feel that there is something wrong with the atmosphere.


    "Come on! Order first Du Haiyang can be regarded as the master who is struggling in the society. Although there are some accidents about Suk''s identity change, there are more surprises. When Suk rescued Dujuan before, he knew he was unusual.


    Just now, after knowing Hong Feng''s identity, I heard from him that Suk would be such a powerful figure. In the future, I can be regarded as a real backer. The atmosphere of one room was a little dull, so I quickly said, "the waiter orders!"


    Du Zhonghe now thinks that Suk, even if he is not the big brother of the underworld, has a lot to do with them. As a father, he suddenly feels that his daughter should not marry such a man. His face is really unhappy.


    Because of Liu Limin''s explanation, Suk''s box served food very fast. However, although he kept looking for topics, Du Wan, Du Juan and Du Haiyang were all cooperating with the active atmosphere, Du Zhonghe and Zhang Jing were both calm and buried in their meals.


    Looking at Du Wan''s bewilderment, Suk also knows that he can''t explain it clearly for a moment and a half now. It seems that he can only make plans after eating and going home.


    At this time, the door of the box was pushed open, because Suk''s back was facing the door, and he was also the waiter. But looking at Du Zhonghe''s eyes looking at the door, he couldn''t help turning his head.


    "Boss Su, brother Feng asked you to come over!" A man in his twenties, bald and hairless, with a gold chain around his neck, said as he walked towards Suk.


    Although the man had a smile on his face, Suk caught a glimmer of cold light from his eyes. He was more alert and saw that he was less than one meter away from himself. He casually touched his back. Suddenly, he had a sharp kitchen knife in his hand and cut off Suk''s head.

 Chapter 534

    Wei Gang is ma er''s right-hand man. He is considered a close confidant. In his early years, he went to prison because he didn''t do his job, ate, drank, played with prostitutes and gambled. After he came out, he was struggling. His parents didn''t want to take care of him and cut off the relationship. He had no way to make money, so he almost died of hunger. %&*";


    fortunately, Wei Gang was so lucky that he got to know ma er by accident, and soon got into his gang. He usually attacked and fell into the battle, which was completely the image of a dog leg. He cut people and was cut off by others, but he has enjoyed a lot with ma er these years.


    It''s said that a man dies for his confidant, and a woman looks for her friend. As an old man, she can''t devote herself. So the only thing she can do is to sacrifice her life to repay her kindness.


    This morning, I was also present at the mastiff garden in Jingang. I saw the appearance of cuckoo and Suk no less than 800 times. I was thinking about how to chop Suk over, but Suk held his boss so that he couldn''t do it.


    When Suk got on the bus and was about to leave, he hit ma er''s temple with a fist, which directly caused his boss a concussion. Ma Guobin saw that things were going to be worse, but he couldn''t wake up Ma Er, so he went to the hospital quickly.


    Wei Gang as a qualified younger brother, a qualified dogleg, will naturally go to the hospital, but when he comes back from the toilet, he sees a team of police blocking the ward directly. Although Ma Er is still in a coma, Ma Guobin is arrested on the spot.


    What is the trend? It''s just that the outside world is still the same as usual. Those who should go to work and those who should go to school, but their high spirited brothers have been arrested one by one. At noon, no less than 300 people have been arrested. Moreover, they have only been registered in the Bureau for a long time and have never moved before.


    Although Wei Gang wanted to save ma er himself, he could not help himself, and now the wind is too tight. First, he hid for an afternoon, and then he came out when it was dark. First, he went to the Binhai hotel. One was to eat, and the other was to see if he knew his brother. I ^


    after all, ma er''s men can''t all be caught. There will always be some fish in the open net waiting to be organized by themselves.


    However, Wei Gang didn''t find a helper. Instead, he saw Suk. When Du Haiyang had a dispute with the lobby manager Liu Limin, Wei Gang already saw Suk. His eyes were angry and he hated him very much.


    If Suk hadn''t beaten ma er into a concussion at that time, I''m afraid ma er would have fled with Ma Wensheng. How could he have been caught by the police? The more he thought about it, the more angry he was, so he was ready to avenge ma er at that time.


    Because Wei Gang knows that Ma Wensheng has really run away, and this is the news from Ma Guobin, which means that Ma Er is really bad. In recent years, if we say that there is no human life case in his hands, it will be laughed off.


    No one can fight against the state organs, especially the violent organs. Ma er''s criminal record may have occupied a filing cabinet of the Public Security Bureau for a long time. Without his father''s protection, it''s really too easy to pry his mouth.


    Wei Gang seems to be able to foresee that ma er Hui will be directly shot after prosecution because of what he has done in recent years, without even a chance of probation.


    Therefore, what I can do now is to let the enemy wait for ma er on the way to huangquan. That''s all I can do as a brother.


    It had been decided before that if Suk and his family were bombed away, they would follow them quietly and wait for the chance to start. However, they did not expect that the flood peak would suddenly appear, and Suk and his family were invited upstairs.


    Wei Gang hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to do it here for nothing else, because he had just explained a few words to Liu Limin, and even the way back was all arranged properly. As long as he got it, not only there would be someone covering here, but even the car had been arranged outside.


    With a smile on his face, Wei Gang had already adjusted his mood before entering the door, and then he pushed the door. Sure enough, Suk was facing himself now. If he ran to do it now, it would be a good chance.


    But maybe it''s because I''m a stranger, which makes these people in the box a little surprised. I have no choice but to find an excuse to approach Suk.


    "Boss Su, brother Feng asked you to come over!" Wei Gang knew that he didn''t look like a good man, so he simply pretended to be Hongfeng''s younger brother, which could reduce Suk''s vigilance.


    Sure enough, Suk was stunned at first, and seemed to want to stand up. Wei Gang took this opportunity, pretended to touch it backwards, pulled out the kitchen knife hidden behind him, and immediately raised the cold light and secluded butcher''s knife.


    Suk in his hand on the back of the moment, heart warning, think of before this person''s eyes in the pan out of a trace of murderous, suddenly stood up, the whole body muscles suddenly taut up, every cell is beating.


    The kitchen knife in Wei Gang''s hand is not an ordinary kitchen knife, but a bone chopping knife made of shell steel. The knife edge is sharp. If it hits the head, it will be as easy as cutting melons and vegetables.


    "Ah With a scream, duwan was scared and yelled, "Suk, be careful!"


    The cuckoo was also startled. It was a natural reaction. He grabbed the bowl in his hand and threw it at the man.Du Haiyang sat near the side of Suk, but when he realized what had happened, he was late. He who had drunk some Baijiu tried to stop the man, but he was slow.


    However, the terrible scene did not happen. Suk reacted quickly and was ready to make a move. He grabbed the man''s wrist with his left hand and hit him with his right fist from bottom to top. Suddenly, a crisp click came out.


    Armpit is a key part of the human body. Under the attack, it can make people paralyzed. But Suk was in a hurry. He couldn''t control his strength. One blow seemed to have cracked the man''s shoulder joint and dislocated his right arm.


    With a pull of his left hand, he grabbed the kitchen knife in his hand, followed by his right foot to kick Wei Gang''s stomach, which was very heavy. The whole person was completely kicked and directly hit the door. While Wei Gang was flying out, a lot of blood gushed out.


    Suk didn''t know how much strength he had used. It was a natural reaction at that time. Between life and death, many things couldn''t be controlled accurately. When Wei Gang hit the door panel, he just had a slight pause, a crash, the door panel broke, and the whole person then flew out.


    Hongfeng''s box is next to Suk. Although he said he was going to toast him at that time, his position is here. He always had to wait for Suk to come and give him a toast before he could express himself. Originally, he was still thinking that Suk should come and say hello. Then he heard a loud noise outside and a woman''s scream.


    With a frown, the little brother next to him ran out to find out.

 Chapter 535

    There has been a mess in the box for a long time. Where did Du Zhonghe and Zhang Jing see such a scene? They saw the big kitchen knife cut at Suk''s head and nearly killed him. Although Suk was safe in the end, they were scared to death and retreated to the corner.


    Du Wan''s heart was finally put into his stomach, and he subconsciously wanted to run over, no matter whether it was dangerous or not. Now he had only one idea, that is, Suk must be OK, must be OK.


    When Du Juan sees her sister pulling away her chair, she immediately reacts and trots to Suk. As another young man here, Du Haiyang can''t be a turtle. She squats down and picks up the kitchen knife that Suk has just thrown down. She follows him carefully.


    Wei Gang didn''t understand what happened to him! He had just cut Suk''s neck with a knife, and the sharp bone knife just swept it. It seemed that his neck was only connected with a layer of skin, and he was powerless hanging on his body, with blood splashing. He could not die any more!


    Second brother! I found you a companion on the way to huangquan! Brother, I can only do this for you!


    But why am I flying? Why does the chest ache so much? Why do you vomit blood? Why the door? After hitting the door panel, Wei Gang had a slight pause, but with a crash, with the door panel broken, the whole person fell into the corridor outside the door.


    Suk didn''t stop. Just now, he poured out all kinds of emotions in his heart, including panic, fear and anger. He directly kicked the man who intended to hurt himself. You can see that after he broke the door, he fell to the ground and struggled twice. It seems that he couldn''t get up with him.


    Slowly out of the box, Suk squatted down, his face still as cold as night: "what did you just say? Brother Feng called me


    Suk had an enemy when he first came to Tianjin, but he was so cruel that he ran for his own life. If he didn''t have some Kung Fu, he would have been dead on the spot.


    Life is at stake, and no one can calm down. Du Haiyang and Du Wan have already stood behind Suk. Although the man is lying down now, and there seems to be no residual combat power, these three people still stand on one side carefully.


    At this time, the door of the box next to him was opened, and two men came out. They looked unhappy, and seemed to be mumbling and swearing because they were disturbed by the interest of eating.


    Suddenly they saw a man lying on the ground spitting blood, a man squatting on the ground, I do not know what to say, and soon found that the man squatting on the ground actually met Suk at the gate.


    "Boss Su!" After opening his mouth, the man subconsciously returned to his box and began to report the situation here to Hongfeng.


    When Hong Feng moved, all the men who came with him followed closely, like soldiers marching in line under the leadership of the squad leader. Sure enough, after going out, he felt that there was something wrong with the scene.


    "What''s the matter?" Hong Feng came near Suk and glanced at the man lying on the ground. Most of his blood fell on him after it gushed out at that time. At the moment, he looked miserable and dying.


    "He said you sent it!" Suk shrugged his shoulders, seemingly inadvertently said a word, as a joke to say: "eat well, come in and chop me!"


    "Suk, this is not my man!" As soon as Hong Feng heard Su Ke''s words, he was shocked. Before the formal cooperation between the two sides started, it was really bad to make such a misunderstanding.


    In fact, Suk had a little hesitation at that time. After all, ma''er is gone, and Tian Jin''s big cake will naturally be eaten by others. With Liu Feihong as his backing and Chen Dong as his pioneer, he may have threatened Hongfeng and made him kill himself.


    But think about it again, the possibility is very small, close to zero. Now I don''t say I haven''t got the site, but even if I get the site, I''m afraid it won''t threaten Hongfeng. I still need his help!


    "I know!" Suk looked up at Hongfeng, but he didn''t expect that his words made Hongfeng almost furious. He just stepped towards Wei Gang, who was still a little dizzy and unconscious.


    Wei Gang felt that there was something wrong with his internal organs. He felt like he was upset. Although he opened his eyes, he couldn''t see anything. There was nothing in front of him. All of a sudden, his stomach hurt, his throat was sweet, and blood was pouring up from the corner of his mouth.


    "Don''t play dead!" Hongfeng kicked Wei Gang''s stomach with several feet in succession. He was annoyed. The atmosphere of the meal was good and he was in a good mood just now. It was because this man was so upset.


    "Who are you?" Suk still kept squatting and asked in a cold voice, but Wei Gang just stared at him, like a bloodthirsty beast, silent.


    "Who are you?" Suk continued to ask questions, but he stretched out his hand and grabbed the gold chain of his neck. With the continuous contraction of the gold chain, he strangled his neck deeply, which made him unable to breathe.Wei Gang couldn''t lift his right arm at all for a long time. Just like he didn''t belong to himself, he was suddenly strangled by Su Ke and tried to resist with his movable left hand.


    Suk''s brain was in a mess, and he even had the impulse to kill the man in front of him. He grabbed Wei Gang''s left wrist, and with a click, it was like the sound of a broken bone, and the wrist joint dislocated.


    "Brother Feng!" At this time, a little brother behind Hongfeng came over and said something in Hongfeng''s ear. He pointed to the man lying on the ground.


    "Yo! It''s Ma''s second-hand steel gun brother! " Hongfeng learned Wei Gang''s identity from his subordinates and told Suk: "Suk, don''t pay any attention to him. It''s ma er''s man. Give it to me!"


    Hongfeng said and winked at Suk, indicating that he still had a lot of friends and family behind him. With Hongfeng''s reminder, Suk slowly woke up, suppressed his anger, and took a deep breath: "brother Feng, then this man will be handed over to you!"


    Turning around, Du Zhonghe and Zhang Jing stand inside the door, but they are also completely aware of the situation outside. They are not very happy at all. When they come across such a thing, they have a good birthday party, almost killed themselves. What''s more, a good son-in-law to be turns into a underworld in a twinkling of an eye. It''s really unacceptable!

 Chapter 536

    It is said that the more you want to force a couple apart, the more likely they will become stronger than Jin Jian. Zhang Jing is facing such a situation at the moment.


    There are three women in the room. On the way home, Zhang Jing gets the instruction spirit of her husband Du Zhonghe and starts to do Du Wan''s psychological work: "Xiao Wan''er! It''s not mom''s worry. You can see today that Suk is not as simple as you said


    Du Wan looked up at her mother, then turned her head and began to whisper with Du Juan. It seemed that she didn''t pay attention to this.


    Du Haiyang, the elder brother of Du Juan, has gone home. After his father fainted in the morning, he was sent to the hospital. However, it''s just a little blood gas surging up for a moment. It doesn''t matter. Although it''s said that the matter has been solved, he still has to face the scolding of his parents. Now he has been hiding for a day, and finally he has to go home obediently.


    "Do you hear me? Tell Suk earlier! " Seeing that her daughter was absent-minded, Du Wan''s mother could only continue to speak.


    "Ma! It was you who told me to find a boyfriend. Now I find a suitable one. You have to break us up again! " Du Wan frowned, as if he had really entered the role, as if Suk was his lover, and had to face the tragic reality.


    "Suk is a good child. She saved azalea in the morning and helped us a lot. My mother knows that, but you don''t see how dangerous it is when we eat today? If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have died, and who do you think he knew? They are all local ruffians and hooligans. Do you think we can rest assured? "


    It''s true that duzhonghe and his wife knew nothing about how he solved the problem when Suk picked up Dujuan in the morning. It''s OK, but the battle at night was really frightening.


    Where is Suk? He is a new white-collar worker. He is close to Zhu zhechi. From the friends he contacts, he can think of what kind of person he is. How can Suk be trusted to associate with him.


    "Auntie, I think Suk is good, too! It''s not as terrible as you think. It''s nothing to know the underworld. Only such a man has a sense of security! "


    Cuckoo has long regarded Suk as a hero in her heart. Although she knows that duwan and Suk are acting, she can''t help but want to exonerate Suk.


    "You''re all children. It''s easy to think. If you get married, you''ll be scared!" Zhang Jing wanted to say that if something happened to Suk, Du Wan would not be widowed. But when she thought of Suk staying in the living room, she didn''t say it.


    Du Zhonghe and Suk are sitting in the living room watching TV. Except for the sound in the TV, they don''t speak. The atmosphere is a little depressing.


    After Suk came back, he obviously felt that the old couple''s attitude towards him was not as enthusiastic as before, and even a layer of separation had appeared. He had not succeeded in finding several topics before, which made him a little embarrassed.


    As time goes by, there are no good programs on TV. Du Zhonghe says a few words to Suk, gets up and walks back to his bedroom. Suk is really depressed and wants to stay in a hotel for the night.


    Because Du Juan insisted on staying tonight, saying that she had not seen Du Wan for a long time and wanted to have a chat. There were only two rooms. Suk proposed to go out to live, but Du Wan rejected it directly and had to make do with it on the sofa in the living room.


    Du Wan''s mother chatted with Suk for a while, but no doubt she gave her a good man card. Suk didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    "You can make do with it tonight." Du Wan was in his pajamas, his intimate clothes looming, standing in front of Suk, with a pillow in one hand and a thin blanket in the other.


    "What if I''m afraid alone?" Suk was in a depressed mood, but seeing Du Wan, he couldn''t help joking.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t sneak out to kill you at night. You can sleep soundly!" Du Wan threw the pillow to Suk, because her mother''s sermon just now touched her heart. Even though at the beginning, she still felt vaguely ambiguous about Suk, the prelude to interaction with expectation, now it seems that she has been ignited, and the idea is even stronger.


    "I can''t be sure, or don''t lock the door at night!" Because they shared the same bed last night, it was so casual to make jokes. Suk held the pillow and glanced in the direction of duwan''s bedroom.


    "You think so, my sister is still in the house! You want to play double Du Wan bullied his nose and raised his hand to fight Suk, but he changed shape on the way. He bent slightly and put out his hands to support Suk''s shoulder.


    "You scared the hell out of me today!" The voice is full of tenderness and concern.


    Suk knew that Du Wan was talking about what happened during the meal. After all, in that scene, he suddenly rushed into a man and slashed himself with a knife. Not to mention Du Wan, he was still worried: "it''s OK. I''m so good at martial arts that I can''t rely on three or five people! One for one, two for one! "


    "You''re not a underworld, are you?"


    Looking at Du Wan, there seems to be a kind of gentle emotion surging in his eyes. Suk''s heart beats for a moment, and he even has an impulse to reach out and hold her in his arms."How can I be a triad? I''m still a senior three student, OK Suk shrugged his shoulders and gave duwan a positive and reassuring answer.


    "Well, I''m going to take a bath. Don''t peep!" Du Wan''s mouth was slightly upturned, just like a clear and beautiful face at the age of seventeen or eighteen. With the loveliness of Laurie and the allure of a big woman, she picked her eyebrows at Suk and turned to the bathroom.


    Du Wan turned on the shower nozzle, splashed the water on her body, closed her eyes and enjoyed the sober comfort. But in her mind, she kept echoing the words of her mother Zhang Jing, hoping that she could leave Suk.


    But I''m not together at all. What do you want to leave? I asked myself over and over again, what kind of feeling I have towards Suk now? Will an 18-year-old senior high school student like him? But if you don''t like it, why do you let him into your life? How could you take him home? How could he be allowed to sleep with himself?


    Du Wan found that he was more and more confused. He couldn''t figure out what he thought. Suddenly, a sentence appeared in his mind: if you love, please love bravely!


    Suk listened to the sound of the water coming from the bathroom. He could imagine what kind of posture Du Wan was in the bathroom. He was smooth, delicate, concave and convex. From time to time, he couldn''t help taking a look there. Even if he couldn''t see anything, he was thirsty.


    "Suk! Come here All of a sudden, the door of the bathroom opened a crack. Du Wan leaned out his head. His hair was wet and dripping, and his clean neck was behind the door.


    "It''s not inviting me to the mandarin duck bath, is it?" Su Keming knew that it was impossible, but the idea was like weeds growing in his heart, which made people feel hot and dry, and their heart beat faster.

 Chapter 537

    As soon as this idea came out of Suk''s mind, his body would feel hot and dry, and his heart beat faster. Especially when he saw Du Wan''s beautiful face, although it was just a head, the body behind the door was even more imaginative.


    Du Wan''s hair is still dripping water, along the cheek, neck, clavicle all the way down, that kind of chilly feeling not only did not let her calm down, more like a flame constantly stirring mood.


    Under the influence of the words "if you love, please be brave", Du Wan found that he was completely impulsive. His mind was full of love, selflessness and moths.


    Suk stood up from the sofa, subconsciously swallowing saliva, walking, heart beat like a drum, even walking posture is a little stiff, like a robot.


    "Do - do what?" Suk is getting closer to the bathroom and closer to Du Wan. His heart beats violently every step he takes. He finally stops one step away from Du Wan.


    The moist water vapor in the air, accompanied by the fragrance of shower gel, is constantly introduced into the nose, and her eyes fall on Du Wan''s pretty face. At this time, her cheeks are as red as two peach blossoms, and her tender red lips make people involuntarily rush with the fragrance of one kiss.


    "Come here!" Du Wan took a deep breath and subconsciously took a look at his parents'' bedroom, which made Suk have a premonition that something wonderful was going to happen, and he couldn''t help swallowing.


    Suk moved a little and looked at duwan.


    "Do you like me?"


    "Ah?" Duwan''s question stunned Suk.


    "Do you like me?" Du Wan repeated again, with a serious expression on his face.


    "This -- this --" Suk was a little worried. This question made him wake up a lot: "I think I like it!"


    "I find I like you! Little brother With that, Du Wan slammed the door and left Suk alone outside, stunned.


    Suk was staring at the door in front of him, and his mind was in a mess. This mindless sentence made him not calm down for a moment. At this time, a sudden glottic sound woke Suk up and pulled him back from this kind of unexplained scene.


    Subconsciously, it was not Du Wan''s parents'' bedroom, but Du Juan came out of the room and looked at Suk suspiciously: "Hello! What do you want? "


    "Well! It''s all right Suk felt that he was standing at the door of the bathroom, a little untimely, embarrassed to scratch his head, and quickly walked to the sofa.


    "Are you peeping at Xiao Wan''er''s bath?" The cuckoo looked up and down at Suk, and went to the sofa and sat opposite Suk.


    "No! I just want to see if she needs help! " Suk some embarrassed, subconscious mouth excuse, and in order to cover up his gaffe, picked up the tea table on the tea drink.


    "Help? Are you going to give her a bath? " Cuckoo can feel that Suk seems a little nervous, and suddenly has the interest of joking.


    "Poof!" Suk almost took a sip of tea and coughed.


    "Are you du Wan''s boyfriend or not?" Du Juan knew that they were partners from Du Wan before, but after such contact in the evening, she found that things were far from as simple as she imagined.


    "Yes Suk suddenly thought that the woman in front of her pulled herself into the room and forced her to kiss her three times. She quickly answered in the affirmative, so that she could stop thinking.


    Although today is the first time to know cuckoo, Suk always feels that there is a crazy factor in this woman''s body, and is likely to make people startle at any time, which makes him a little unacceptable.


    After all, the first time we meet, we kiss ourselves. It''s really too open and frivolous.


    "Come on! Du Wan is still Huang Hua''s daughter! Don''t deceive me Du Juan is one year older than Du Wan, and they are sisters. They have nothing to talk about. Just now, we have discussed the issue of being and not being. Naturally, we know it very well.


    "You --" Suk was speechless: "we are going to stay until the wedding night, do you understand?"


    "Fart! The wedding night! I don''t believe you two can control it if you''re friends and girlfriends in the same bed? " Rhododendron likes extreme sports. Although she is eccentric, there are some factors of boy''s character. Sometimes she talks directly.


    "Is it difficult for you to hide?" All of a sudden, cuckoo leaned forward slightly, picked his eyebrows towards Suk, and asked cunningly.


    "I''ll go!" Suk was speechless for a while. This woman was so unreasonable that she didn''t know her well. She even dared to tease herself. She was angry and immediately retorted.


    "Is it hard to say, or would you like to have a try?" While speaking, Suk glanced up and down at the cuckoo with his eyes, because his mind just now was all on Du Wan''s words. Only at this time did he find that the cuckoo had changed into his pajamas.In the morning, that lovely Pajama was long gone, but now it''s still Du Wan''s clothes, a loose barreled big nightgown with suspenders. The fragrant shoulder is exposed outside, and the chest shows a lot of snow white. Seeing the altitude of the mountain, you can definitely fight with Du Wan.


    The moment she leaned forward, it seemed that the two peaks were shaking, which immediately attracted Suk''s attention.


    "Cough!" Cuckoo found the strange look in Suk''s eyes, subconsciously quickly changed his posture, leaned back on the back of the sofa, but naturally cocked up his legs.


    All of a sudden, Suk''s eyes brightened again, and he could not help but move to the next three roads, because the posture of the cuckoo not only revealed the two big white legs, but also naturally slid the skirt of the Nightgown to the legs.


    Because of the long-term outdoor exercise, the legs of Rhododendron are round and tight, slightly showing muscle feeling, but the skin is very good, smooth and transparent, completely flawless.


    Although the cuckoo had no scruples about speaking, and even forced to kiss Suk in the afternoon, he was still a little embarrassed in the face of his eyes. He quickly adjusted his sitting posture again, took a deep breath, and forced to hold his mouth: "good looking?"


    "Well! Good looking Suk found that only when she was tough, it seemed that the woman would soon become a paper tiger. After finding the door, she tilted her mouth slightly and replied directly.


    "Who is good-looking between me and Xiao Wan''er?" Rhododendron had put down her legs, even subconsciously pulled her skirt to cover her knees. When she saw Suk''s smile, she felt that it was a provocation to herself, and suddenly she was competitive again.


    "It''s all pretty!" Suk is still not slow to say, especially to see the cuckoo face that is obviously dead duck mouth hard attitude, finally let himself master the initiative.


    "Do you want us to serve you together! How about Shuangfei sisters? " After the cuckoo finished, he regretted that he didn''t expect to say such words. His face was hot in the moment, but it was done. What he said was the water he spilled. He couldn''t take it back if he wanted to take it back!

 Chapter 538

    The sofa is very soft. It''s uncomfortable to lie on it. At least it''s not uncomfortable. But Suk tosses and turns and can''t relax. Duwan bathes, Dujuan bathes, even himself. But the more he washes, the more he burns. I ^


    as long as you think of Du Wan''s beautiful scene when he took a bath, as long as you think of Du Wan''s attractive posture when he opened the door, you feel like there is an uncontrollable flame running around in the body.


    The light in the living room has gone out, and the moonlight outside seems to be much darker than last night. Suk has decided to count sheep and go to sleep in the night when he can''t see his fingers.


    One, two, three


    what is the "lost track" boxing?


    Suk suddenly interrupted the process of counting sheep. The latest task prompt from the flower picking system made him toss and turn a little, unable to calm down.


    "Task: get Du Wan''s virginity; reward: Maze Boxing (proficient)"


    since fighting, Du Wan said "I find I like you" inexplicably today, and saw her coming back from the bathroom like a lotus, and the task of flower picking system immediately appeared.


    The same task, flower picking system is not the first time, Suk naturally understand the so-called virgin red is what, and this task is to do something!


    But the more I understand, the more I feel my heart palpitating. Is it right to say what I want to do with Du Wan? Suk secretly thought about this problem last night, but at that time, he didn''t have a clear idea. After all, the relationship between the two people is a bit complicated, far more than friends, but it seems that the lover is not full.


    But Du Wan''s words, as well as the task of the system, have virtually narrowed the distance between the two people. Maybe, maybe, there will be some stories that people are looking forward to and worried about. I ^


    it''s past midnight, and Suk''s thoughts are flying. For a moment, he thinks about Du Wan, for a moment, he seems to see Luo Feiyan, and soon he jumps to Liu Mengmeng''s side. People like Li Feifei, Wei Lan, Zheng Mo and so on are like playing a movie, and they come back and forth.


    In this state, Suk finally entered a deep sleep. Fortunately, the sofa is wide, and he is not afraid to fall from it in the middle of the night.


    Squeak, a woman rubbed her eyes and walked out of the bedroom in a daze. She ran all the way to the bathroom, lifted her nightgown, took off her underpants and sat down in the toilet. She was slightly sober after a set of actions. Although she closed the door of the bathroom, she also glanced at the direction of the living room subconsciously.


    After all, there''s a man lying there sleeping soundly.


    It seems that every day there is a dream and every night there is a dream. In the analysis of Freud''s dream, it has been mentioned more than once that dream is a window of consciousness and unconsciousness, reflecting the emotion deeply buried in the subconscious.


    It seems that Suk has now returned to Weihai, fangfeiyi and luofeiyan. They are kissing and sleeping together.


    The fragrant lips turn into tenderness in the mouth, and the pink tongue is even more like a sweet spring. Suk hugs luofeiyan tightly. When her emotion erupts, she seems to have wanted to rub her into her body and swim away with both hands.


    Stroking the beautiful back, down with the trend, the little buttocks feel smooth, Luo Feiyan strongly echoed his own action, crazy and a little strange.


    Suk felt that the flame in his body had grown to an uncontrollable level. It seemed that he was about to burn himself to ashes in the next second. He was eager to release his instinct. Suddenly he was confused and confused.


    Suk, who has tasted the story of cloud and rain for a long time, has no scruples when facing his lover, Luo Feiyan. They are honest and can reveal their true selves.


    At the top of the mountain, at the bottom of the plain, love burst out, riding the horse and raising the whip.


    I can''t even tell whether I''m dreaming or waking up now. The touch on my hand is clearly transmitted to my brain under kneading. It seems that there is a more delicate body on my body. Everything is so vivid.


    All of a sudden, Suk''s brain is slightly awake. After his brother suxiaoke rose, he has been in a state of oppression. After all, in the living room, he must dress neatly.


    But at this moment, Su Xiaoke, who has been in a state of oppression, finally gets to know how to take off. Luo Feiyan just flicks so lightly, and his loose pajamas are peeled off.


    Because of this, Suk''s leg moved subconsciously and fell to the ground.


    I''m in Tianjin, I''m in Du Wan''s home, I''m on the sofa, my brain starts to locate, and I wake up a lot. This is not Weihai, not fangfeiyi, nor luofeiyan''s big bed, so the woman in my body is more unlikely to be luofeiyan.


    Suddenly thought of here, even if the flame baked consciousness is not clear, Suk still subconsciously opened his eyes, sure enough, everything is not a dream, or dream into reality.


    It seems that Du Wan''s side face can be seen by the faint moonlight.


    Du Wan? When a name came to mind, Suk''s original idea of trying his best to rein in the precipice was suddenly shattered and disappeared by the torrential waves in his body.From what she said to herself at that time, we can see that she liked herself. On the other hand, the task prompt of the flower picking system made Suk have such an impulse to make mistakes.


    Du Wan seemed to have been in a state of mind for a long time, kissing Suk. The two large meatballs on his chest seemed to be rolling. He raised his leg and stepped on Suk''s pajamas and underpants.


    "Xiao Wan''er!" Suk''s two index fingers moved, and there was a little gap. She called Du Wan''s name softly, which seemed to scare her. Her action stopped for a few seconds, but soon she launched a charge again. Maybe the girl always thought she was sleeping!


    Yellow sand hundred battles wear gold armour, do not break Loulan end not to return.


    Su Xiaoke has long been high spirited and can go on the field to kill the enemy at any time, but his Marshal Su Ke has already begun to plan strategies and arrange the battle according to the soldiers.


    Thirty six stratagems suddenly came to my mind. I had been lying on the sofa "waiting for work with ease", above "leading the sheep", below "fishing in troubled waters". Maybe Du Wan just said that, some "startle the snake", but Suk soon turned over, and a "bottom salary" and "anti guest oriented" oppressed Du Wan.


    The change of the home and away games directly led to the change of the situation. Suk had not used up his thirty-six stratagems, so he launched another attack. First, he gave Du Wan a "golden cicada" to get rid of her shell. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he took off her nightgown directly, and then he got a "secret" to kick off the shorts hanging around her ankles.


    His brother Su Xiaoke gave full play to his subjective initiative, and immediately came a "steal beam and exchange pillar", which was more powerful and majestic. He cooperated with Su Ke''s action of "taking advantage of the fire" and "catching thief and King".


    Du Wan''s "beauty trick" was enough.


    The spring breeze blows and the war drums are beating. Who is afraid of who at this time?


    Little lonely, please take a leave! Today is a chapter!

 Chapter 539

    The holy fighter Yihui is the incarnation of the immortal bird who awakens his strength in the fire and is reborn in Nirvana. Suk''s current state is a little bit the same as that of him. His whole body is hot and dry, just like being in the volcano and magma. The powerful Phoenix bird has already fluttered its wings to fly.


    In the mind, the mind is confused, just as dizzy after drinking. Under the control of instinct, the body is eager to break out the strongest universe and conquer Du Wan completely.


    The fierce heartbeat, rapid breathing and boiling blood make Suk more and more unable to control his real self. It seems that there is a voice guiding his action to move forward -


    the marching bull drum rumbles, and the bugle sounds loud and clear. Suk turns into a werewolf, and finally jumps on him. He grabs the milk with his hands and supports himself with his knees With a stroke to the left and right, he immediately found the way to attack.


    When will the swallows fly back, the peach blossom on the Jiaan river will open in the water, the bridge will be broken in the spring rain, and the boat will hold up the willow shade.


    Su Xiaoke is like Lu Zhishen, a monk with flowers. He waves a 62 Jin water mill iron Zen stick to make a havoc in Taohua village and sweep the eight wastelands. The magic wand method is open and close in a big way, directly attacking the Yellow Dragon and directly defeating the enemy.


    Du Wan''s body suddenly tensed with a suppressed whimper, and even his upper body became stiff involuntarily. As if he was subconsciously trying to escape, he supported the sofa with both hands and suddenly raised his head.


    The moon was dim, but there was a faint light coming in. It was just reflected on Du Wan''s pretty face, frowning tightly, and her teeth were biting her lower lip. A beautiful little face was in great pain.


    I''ll go -


    my pants are off, you show me this -


    er! I''ve already done that, and you even let me see this --


    there was a thunder in Suk''s ear, which scared him to death. His head was buzzing. What''s duwan under him? It''s her sister cuckoo!


    It has to be said that the faces of Du Wan and Du Juan are indeed somewhat similar. After all, they are closely related by blood. Due to genetic factors, Suk was in a trance to recognize the wrong person in the dark room.


    It''s said that it''s hard for a shy sword to get into the sheath, but it''s even more difficult for it to get out.


    The temple jumps suddenly. Suk is stunned. He doesn''t dare to move. It''s like time suddenly stops. The two people''s movements stop at this moment.


    But a minute later, the cuckoo seemed to get used to the pain and lay on the sofa again.


    This action, like a movie that has been suspended, is suddenly pressed on the play button. Suk''s brain just at a loss, a surge of blood gas.


    It''s like a song like this: "a lot of things happen naturally when there''s no time to think!"


    After it happened, it was even more too late to think. The fire in the body once again took the upper hand, and Suk was drowned by the instinct of ready to move like the river.


    The waist starts the motor, one wave has not subsided, another wave is too late, this sofa is like a boat drifting in the wind and rain, driven by two people''s actions, it seems that it may fall apart at any time.


    With the gradual improvement, Suk''s confused consciousness and thinking gradually subsided. The last one of the thirty-six stratagems made it difficult for him to overcome the difficulties. On the contrary, he let go of the shackles in his heart and galloped wantonly.


    Creak, it seems that a door is slowly opening.


    The light came out from the crack of the door, and suddenly brought dazzling light to the dark living room. The two sides of the battle stopped subconsciously and turned to look at the light source.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t the master bedroom of Du Zhonghe and his wife, but there was no doubt that the man who suddenly appeared now was the real Du Wan.


    Du Wan felt a little confused about cuckoo getting out of bed, but when he turned over subconsciously just now, he found that there was still no one around him, so he got out of bed and pushed the door to look for it.


    It seems that his eyes haven''t been fully opened yet. While yawning and rubbing his eyes, Du Wan stood at the door. Suddenly he felt something was wrong. He looked around and finally found out the abnormality.


    There seems to be one more person on the sofa where Suk should be sleeping, and his brain is still a little slow. He is going to go over and see what''s going on. But in such a moment, Du Wan''s eyes widened and he wanted to scream, but he covered his mouth.


    Thanks to the help of the light in the bedroom, the images of Suk and Dujuan vaguely appear in front of duwan''s eyes. The two bodies are combined in a strange posture. Even duwan, who has not yet been interviewed, knows what sports they are doing.


    After the initial shock, Du Wan suddenly felt sour and astringent in her eyes, even her legs were weak, and began to whirl around. The idea of being betrayed by her lover was like a sledgehammer knocking her dizzy.


    Pointing to the two people not far away, they want to speak, but they can''t make a sound for a long time. Finally, they turn around and run back to the bedroom, leaving Suk and azalea with embarrassed big eyes.


    Although he has not yet retired, Suk can only hide his merits and fame, but now, what he has to face is not only Du Wan, but also a cuckoo lying on the sofa.Standing on one side stupidly, Suk didn''t know what to say at all. He just looked at the cuckoo and watched her sit up with her body propped up. He reached out and picked up her nightgown from the ground, put it on her body, and then stood up with great effort.


    Rhododendron seems to have some mobility problems. Holding the back of the sofa, she finally stands firm. After a few minutes, she picks up her underwear and finally looks at Suk.


    Her face was flushed, and the bangs on her forehead were wet. With a grin, she had an indescribable charm. She was embarrassed to see Suk. After all, a few minutes ago, she was still galloping on her body, and in a twinkling, she was as strange as an ordinary friend.


    At a loss, Suk wanted to respond with a smile, but the muscles on his face were tense and stiff. He resisted the idea and watched the cuckoo walk.


    "Be careful!"


    Suk grabbed azalea''s arm. Just a moment ago, the girl almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she was quick to help her.


    "Thank you


    Cuckoo smiles again, and finally moves to Du Wan''s bedroom.


    The cold living room, after the door was closed, fell into darkness again. Suk was like a statue, motionless, and didn''t know what he was going to do next. His mind was full of thoughts.

 Chapter 540

    "Hoo Suk let out a long breath. Just now, he used the backlight of his mobile phone screen carefully, up and down, inside and out, and every corner of the sofa.


    Without the gorgeous plum blossom and the red maiden who made people bear heavy burden, Suk could not say whether he was disappointed or relaxed.


    When she calmed down, Suk sat on the sofa and began to think of Du Wan''s sad expression before she turned around. She thought of the sentence she had said before. She should like herself, but now she has such a thing with her sister.


    What should I do? How to face her?


    For Du Wan, Suk asked himself that he really has a good feeling. Everyone has a love for beauty. Maybe my fair lady is a gentleman. Maybe that kind of love has already taken root in my heart.


    Sometimes Suk is asking himself, is it a playboy? Meet one, love one? I''m afraid everyone will encounter this problem. In the street, in the company and in the school, it seems that this is a common fault of all men, but most people have to bury their heart alone, and Suk has the opportunity to make it a reality.


    "Alas Suk slowly stood up and walked to duwan''s bedroom, but the hand that wanted to knock on the door stopped at the moment when it was about to touch the door.


    There was no sound inside, not even a sound.


    Suddenly, he felt that he shouldn''t stay here. It was already four o''clock in the mobile phone. Suk went back, dressed neatly, sighed in his heart and pushed the door out.


    The cool air outside makes Suk''s thinking more sober. Walking alone in the silent street, he feels more and more upset.


    It''s completely mechanical, walking with no destination and no plan. Du Wan''s smile and twinkle constantly appear in his mind, and the shadow of cuckoo also comes out from time to time. A pair of sisters, how do you want to face it!


    At 4:30 in the morning, the cleaners appeared on the streets one after another, and the busy day was about to begin. Suk was like a lonely traveler wandering in this strange city.


    Tianjin, a coastal city, naturally has a unique advantage in tourism. Even the cool air is mixed with the smell of sea water, which reminds people that they are getting closer to the seaside.


    Bored Suk, confused and upset, suddenly thought of the tranquility of the sea, stopped a taxi and went straight to the nearest beach.


    The sky is bright, with dim brightness, and even can see a few twinkling stars, yellow beach, blue water, sea sky line, not to the time of high tide, the sea is still calm.


    Stepping on the soft sand, listening to the sea slowly washing the shore, Suk took a deep breath, squatted down and moved the sea with his hands, feeling warm.


    Suk of the draught duck has an impulse to enter the sea and feel it. His mood seems to be getting better. The vast sea makes people calm unconsciously and gives people a feeling of relaxed and happy.


    "No matter, it''s already like this. I can''t commit suicide by jumping into the sea." The tangle that has been lingering in Suk''s heart, the trouble that duwan and azalea bring to him, although it has not come to the point of suddenly brightening, but it has come to this point, Suk has no way to really make a perfect solution.


    At the thought of committing suicide by jumping into the sea, Suk was suddenly stunned. On the shore 40 or 50 meters away from him, there seemed to be a figure lying on the beach, his head facing the shore. The waves of the sea came one by one, over his feet, legs, waist, chest and abdomen, and then he went back again and again.


    "I''ll go. There won''t really be an accident!" Suk''s heart was shocked. The figure didn''t move, let the sea wash, it was a bit dead.


    It was a subconscious reaction. Suk stood in the same place and looked at it from a distance. Before he panicked, he trotted directly.


    A woman with red feet, a bohemian floral dress, bright skirt in the surging of the sea, skirt has been washed to the waist, that pair of slender thighs revealed no doubt, legs slender straight, thighs plump and mellow, looking up, even revealed a trace of black underwear.


    Under the shoulder sling, fragrant shoulder and beautiful clavicle, the full chest peak vibrates slightly under the driving of sea water, as if it is still breathing.


    Two arms naturally left and right open, skin white, without a trace of redundant fat.


    Long hair wantonly scattered on the yellow sand, this woman has a beautiful face, a beautiful nose, a pale eyebrow, and a calm look, just like a sleeping beauty.


    "Hoo Suk subconsciously breathed out a breath, in the face of such a situation, some do not know how to deal with, do not know whether this woman is still possible to rescue, quickly squatted down, raised his hand to test the breath, and warm feeling, quickly stretched out his hands.


    If drowning, the most simple and rapid first aid method is nothing more than artificial respiration and extrathoracic cardiac compression, but now it seems that the effect of artificial respiration is far less than that of extrathoracic cardiac compression.Suk doesn''t care about anything now. It''s like knowing cardiopulmonary resuscitation. Suk naturally knows the specific position of external chest compression. The lower third of the sternum is the long-standing rescue standard.


    But now science has proved that the most correct position has been changed to the connection between the two thoracic apex.


    Kneeling directly beside the woman, hands overlapping, left hand down, right hand up, directly between the two breasts of the woman.


    In this position, it''s easier for a drowning man to press, but it''s more troublesome compared with a woman. After all, the two peaks stand up, and the space between the two big meats is so narrow that most of Suk''s left hand is on the left breast peak of the woman.


    Tentacle is that kind of soft and plump rebound force, but at this time under this scene, Suk where there is any idea to pay attention to this, waist a force, two hands instantly down.


    "Ah There was a scream, which made Suk sit on the beach.


    The drowning woman had opened her eyes wide and looked at Suk in panic. Then she turned to anger and stood up and yelled at Suk: "what are you doing?"


    Suk was really stunned. The woman''s voice was full of vitality. Just now, she turned over and jumped up in a fierce posture. Where was there a little weakness of the drowning person? Did she not drown before?


    "Hooligans!" This woman may be too excited to realize that she is so aggressive on this empty beach that she is easy to burn herself. However, the image of Suk seems harmless, which may contribute to her momentum.


    Suk really wants to cry without tears. What kind of trouble is this! Looking at the woman holding her arms in front of her chest, the part she was just pressing was covered by her action, and her face was angry, as if she was a flower picker who was known for his heinous crimes.


    "Hello! You don''t have to lie here pretending to be dead! I''m trying to save you - how about saving you What happened at Du Wan''s home was so frustrating that he finally wanted to go to the seaside to relax. Unexpectedly, he encountered such depression again. It''s conceivable that Suk was in a bad mood.


    [author''s digression]: Alas! Little lonely family was cheated tens of thousands of yuan by cheaters. They were very upset, but they had to comfort the old man. I can''t update these two days. Forgive me!


    We should remind the old people at home not to talk about money with strangers, even if it''s cheap!

 Chapter 541

    "You say who pretends to be a corpse, you are a corpse! I''m sleeping, OK! You rascal! I want to call the police This woman is very beautiful. Her long hair is scattered and her chin is pointed. Now she is staring at her eyes, which makes her feel like a beautiful woman.


    At that time, Suk was about to concentrate on chest compressions, but who knew that the woman who thought she was drowning yelled directly. She was really scared.


    But now she is still sitting on the ground and does not get up. Her kindness is regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung, which naturally annoys her. However, she did not think about it carefully. Why did she not try to check whether she was really drowning at that time? Even to test her nose is simple and fast. She feels that if she is still warm, she can be saved.


    But that''s NIMA, because they''re not dead - they''re not dead!


    With his hands on the ground, Suk raised his head slightly and looked at the woman. She should be in her early twenties. She was not short, at least about 1.7 meters. Because she was soaked in the sea, she was clinging to her body, especially her two long legs, like compasses.


    Standing in front of her eyes like this, the pair of compass legs formed a straight line under the wet skirt, and soon appeared a "Y" in Suk''s eyes. Lingling, especially the key, attracted most of Suk''s eyes.


    "Hooligans! What are you looking at? " The woman was shocked when she found Suk''s sight. She quickly stretched out her hand to protect xiasanlu. However, she found that this action was not harmonious. In a fit of anger, she put down her hands regardless, neither protecting her chest nor protecting anything.


    He glared at Suk with awe inspiring righteousness.


    "I''m looking to see if you have a phone. How do you want to call the police?" Suk shrugged his shoulders and looked away with a speechless face. The woman was wearing a long skirt and had no belongings. She didn''t have anything in her satchel. She couldn''t imagine where she could put her cell phone?


    "You --!"


    Sure enough, with Suk''s words, the woman in front of her seemed to have been exposed as a lie. She was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    Maybe it''s Suk''s appearance that makes people feel as frivolous as a gangster, and his clothes look like a college student who has just entered the society. This kind of contradictory complex makes people feel that there is no deterrent force at all.


    Anger starts from the heart! Evil comes from courage!


    He jumped up, raised his foot and kicked Suk, cursing: "kick you to death! Kick you to death


    "Ah! What are you doing? "


    I didn''t expect that this woman ran over all of a sudden. Although she didn''t have much strength, it was not easy to kick her. Suk wanted to move her position to avoid her attack, but who knew that this woman was really kicked twice. In a fit of anger, she reached for her ankle.


    "You''re about the same! You''re not welcome to kick me again! " Suk frowned slightly, still kept sitting, looked up at the woman in front of her, had to remind her.


    "You let me go!" The woman was caught by Suk''s ankles and couldn''t move. She tried hard to pull out, but there was no way at all. The range of her movements became larger and larger. Suddenly, the sand and soil under her feet slipped, and her whole body suddenly leaned forward, and she rushed to Suk.


    All of a sudden, Suk subconsciously released his hand and wanted to hold the woman, but he found that it was too late, so he felt a shadow coming directly and pressed himself under his body.


    Because before Suk had been sitting on the ground, and now he had not come and stood up, so he was knocked down and almost suffocated.


    I feel like I''ve been hit by a flying basketball in my face, and this basketball is still a two pronged game. It''s good that my nose is in the right position, just stuck between the two peaks. Rao is like this. At the beginning, it''s also difficult to breathe.


    Originally, I wanted to hold the woman, but now I can only lift her hands in vain, and then slowly close them, trying to push the woman away, but I found that I didn''t know which part to push.


    Fortunately, the woman from the beginning of the panic reaction, two hands on the ground, directly sat up, but the posture is still more awkward, now she is riding on Suk''s waist, maybe sitting on Suk''s site is more appropriate.


    "Hello! I want to ask, which one of us is more rascal? " Suk has been called a rascal by this woman all the time. She can''t bear it for a long time. Now she finally finds a weapon to fight back and sits down. She dares to slap her face with the big meat on her chest. It''s so cruel. There''s no woman''s reserve.


    Ding Zixuan is about to get angry. She is in a bad mood. She wants to come out for a breath and lie on the beach for a while. Unexpectedly, a psycho comes out and dares to attack her chest. She is severely touched when she doesn''t react.


    However, this man dare to tell the villain that he is lying on the beach and pretending to be a corpse. Does he have such a fresh and beautiful corpse? The more you think about it, the more difficult it is to calm down. If you want to call the police without a phone, you have to rely on yourself. At least you have to put on a few feet.This man is about 20 years old. He is estimated to be a little smaller than himself. He has a bad smile on his face, just like those naughty students in the University. He doesn''t feel afraid of him. When he gets angry, he pours on him. Who knows, he even lies on him.


    What makes me even more embarrassed is that my chest is actually close to his face. What a shame it is. Until I sit up, I feel like an ant crawling over my chest. Now I hear him joking with me. I don''t care to ride on him. I''m going to give him a bow and draw a few times.


    As soon as Suk finished speaking, he watched the woman''s face change, followed by the powder arm raised, and was about to call. He quickly made a response and grabbed her wrist: "are you sick?"


    "Do you have any medicine?" Ding Zixuan subconsciously wants to break away and yells at Suk: "you let me go!"


    "No!" Suk naturally knew that as soon as he let go, this unreasonable woman would make a comeback.


    "You let go!"


    "No!"


    "I -- I --" Ding Zixuan had already entered a violent state. She was furious, and her two chest peaks kept rising and falling. She gritted her teeth and cried, "I -- I''ll kill you!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Suk saw that the woman suddenly opened her mouth. Er, cherry mouth, she ran to bite herself. Her white teeth were shining with cold light.

 Chapter 542

    Ding Zixuan now has only one idea, that is, she must bring this hateful man to justice. She must punish him on behalf of the moon. Although her hands have been restrained by him, she still has teeth to fight with him!


    This idea together, it seems that the whole body''s blood heat is surging up, suddenly brain a heat, regardless of the mouth ran Suk rushed over. I ^


    "I''ll go! This woman is crazy Suk said in his heart that it was not good. Subconsciously, he tilted his head to avoid her attack, but it was far from as simple as he thought. The woman''s attack was like a bloody chicken.


    Suk felt as if his head had turned into a rattle, left and right, but the woman was more like a chicken eating rice, one by one, during which she could not avoid touching each other''s cheeks. Although Suk was not bitten by her, she was very provoked.


    Because Ding Zixuan is sitting in the key position of Suk at the moment. Under this action, her waist involuntarily exerts force, and then naturally transmits and acts on the innocent suxiaoke.


    In Du Wan''s family, because of the appearance of Du Wan, he had to leave in the middle of the battle with the Shanzhai Du Wan. In his heart, he was not only embarrassed, but also repressed. He was ashamed and wanted to vent his anger.


    And this woman''s action, suddenly let Suk suppress the flame in the bottom of his heart soared, and finally burst out a roar: "you move again, the consequences are at your own risk!"


    "I''ll take you down!" Ding Zixuan still has time to listen to Suk''s ultimatum in her fury. She wanted to move her mouth while Suk was talking. At this time, she suddenly lost her stability and the white horse she had been riding seemed to have a tendency to kick.


    As soon as Suk straightened his waist, he bent his knees and elbows, stopped for three seconds, and supported horizontally. OK, he presented the arch bridge, followed by the whirl, then the big circle of rotation was 180 degrees, then the elbow and knees were bent forward, then he turned over directly, and then he became still again. I ^


    a series of actions immediately reversed the situation on the field, and put Ding Zixuan directly on her body. It''s just in line with the old saying, don''t ride the waist of a teenager in 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi.


    Both hands still grasped Ding Zixuan''s wrist: "you are looking for your own death!" Some of Suk''s heart was boiling, his whole body was hot and dry, and his eyes were red.


    "Let go of me!" Ding Zixuan was pressed by Suk this time. Looking at the look in the man''s eyes, she finally had a little panic.


    Suk heard the most from this woman today. I''m afraid that''s what you let me go.


    "You say let go, let go?" Suk''s mouth was slightly upturned, which was different from the usual calm and genial. There seemed to be a kind of unspeakable evil spirit: "then I say you take off your clothes, you take them off!"


    "Let me go! If I don''t let go, I''ll shout! " Ding Zixuan was really flustered at last. She wriggled her body hard and tried to throw Suk down, but she couldn''t shake the tree. Her strength was not worth mentioning in front of Suk.


    Hot and dry body temperature makes people easily confused.


    As teacher Zhao said: "summer is coming, the sun is shining on the earth, and the temperature begins to rise. Like all animals, wolves are no exception entering the most exciting estrus period of the year. The atmosphere of turmoil and the taste of love are full of every corner of the earth."


    So the word lust really makes sense.


    However, Suk is not really in a state of mind yet. After all, he doesn''t know the woman under him. He has never seen her before. If anything happens, the consequences will be very serious.


    But as the price of her constant provocation, she must not be so obediently let go of her: "you shout! No one will come to save you if you shout out your throat! " While slowly said, while also with this sentence, release the kind of movie will appear in the smile.


    "Ah! Help


    Ding Zixuan was completely convinced by Suk''s acting skills. She was so scared that she cried out. However, the vast sea level and the long coastline really didn''t even have a ghost shadow. It was called "every day shouldn''t be" and "the land doesn''t work.".


    "I have two pieces of news for you, one is good news and the other is bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?" Suk''s hands were always on Ding Zixuan''s wrists, firmly controlling her movements. He was so interested that he began to talk.


    But the more so, the more frightened Ding Zixuan was: "you The more so, the more she can''t speak, nervous can''t stand.


    "All right! Let me start with the bad news! No one can save you today Suk picked his eyebrows and gave a narrow smile: "so good news! You can choose for yourself


    "Choose what?" Ding Zixuan twists and turns for a long time, and finally realizes that she really doesn''t seem to be Suk''s opponent. The only strength she has left has been squandered by her. She gasps heavily, and the beautiful upper circle is constantly fluctuating back and forth, just like the waves.


    "Well, choose a and B! A is to kill first and then rape. Which option do you think is easier for you to accept? "Suk feels that he is a bit involved in the show. If he enters the performing arts circle, will he get a little golden figure to come back every minute, no matter from his manner, action, expression and tone, really at the master level.


    When Ding Zixuan looked at Suk''s pretty face, she really had a kind of obscene and cruel expression. She was lucky that she thought Suk would not do anything about it. Her whole will began to collapse.


    "Wow The sound, without warning, began to cry, tears pouring down, like no money, mouth is still shouting: "help! Don''t kill me! I''m just here to relax! "


    Suk blinked and looked at the girl who was just like Hua Mulan. Now she turned into a tearful person. The sobbing cry is really sad for the listener and makes people feel the same.


    Until this time, Suk realized that it seemed that he was making a little too much of a joke, which made people afraid that they would have to pee their pants. Of course, even if they did, I''m afraid they couldn''t see it, because the woman had been lying on the beach and had been wet by the sea for a long time.


    "Hello! Stop crying! I''m playing with you Su Ke released his hands and angrily turned over from Ding Zixuan.


    But the woman also cried into the state, where it is so easy to stop, watching Suk honest down, embarrassed to sit beside him, although relieved, but still crying, but more sad.


    "Don''t cry! Who told you to come and kick me Suk looks at Ding Zixuan with a gloomy face.


    "Wuwu, I''ll kick you. You''re going to do this to me! You still want to, Wuwu, kill first and then rape. Come on, Wuwu! I''m not afraid of you. Come on Ding Zixuan had already sat up. She said this while wiping her tears.

 Chapter 543

    Although Suk was really hot and dry at that time and eager to vent, he would never really do anything to a strange woman. After all, under the premise of violating women''s will, he forced something to happen with her. Isn''t it called strong x?


    Even though he was troubled by the sequelae of the flower picking system, Suk was still very conscious, so he just played a prank on the woman''s indiscriminate attitude. Who knows that the woman was really scared by herself. I ^


    "I''m not afraid of you! Come on Ding Zixuan was in tears. She wiped her tears with her little hand. She was very sad and moved.


    "Hello! If you say so, can I understand that you are inviting me? " Suk didn''t know how to open his mouth to make the woman stop crying. He could only scare her again.


    "Come on!"


    Although Ding Zixuan was crying in the dark, she also reflected that maybe the man would not do anything to himself. She glared at Suk fiercely. She could see that the man had returned to normal, and his face was a little embarrassed. And most importantly, he didn''t have the kind of color that frightened people before.


    "If you ask me to come, I''ll come? I''m in a bad mood. Another day! " Suk felt his pocket and turned out a ball of toilet paper, which he had left when he went to the toilet, and finally had a place to use.


    "Hello! Here you are


    Although Ding Zixuan glared at Suk, she took it directly and neatly: "you''re in a bad mood, I''m in a bad mood! You bully people like this, you "


    " I said that the elder sister, let''s start from the beginning, according to the situation at that time, you lay there motionless, like a drowning man, I just wanted to save you, do you understand? I''m saving you Suk felt that he had to explain it clearly, or it would be as if all the mistakes were on him. I ^


    "what I don''t understand! I''m a nurse. Even if I''m drowning, you should hold up my leg first, put my stomach on your shoulder, then run for several laps and pour out the water first. Do you understand? "


    Ding Zixuan seemed to reprimand the students and yell at Suk, as if the speed of tears gradually slowed down.


    "Hiss!" Suk seems to be really that way, but he must have been too anxious at that time, otherwise when he touched her, he would have found that there was nothing wrong with her.


    Sometimes, they can''t reason with women. Suk shrugs helplessly: "what''s the matter with you? Early in the morning, I went to the seaside to lie down and pretend to be dead, eh! No As soon as she saw that the woman was going to be angry again, she quickly changed her words: "Shanghai beach to relax!"


    Ding Zixuan wiped her tears. She seemed to have had a good time crying. She was in a good mood. Although she was still sobbing, she did not continue to cry: "I quit! A patient is always harassing me, and the head nurse still doesn''t help me! "


    "Harassing you? How can I disturb you! " Suk sat on the sand, although he could almost guess the whole story, now he could only get rid of it if he turned the woman''s attention to other things.


    "You say how to harass, how you harass, he is how to harass!" As soon as Ding Zixuan''s words were finished, sukton felt depressed and helpless.


    Ding Zixuan now reflects that she really misunderstood Suk at that time. After all, his technique at that time was really chest compression, which was completely different from the usual hooligan breast catchers. But what if he misunderstood Suk? If he is in a bad mood, naturally he has to find a way to pour out his emotions, which can only be regarded as his bad luck.


    "Hoo! Which hospital are you in? I''ll help you solve this problem! " Suk said slowly and seriously: "give me his bed number, and I''ll send someone to clean him up! How disabled do you want him to be? "


    "Puchi!" For a moment, Ding Zixuan even laughed. She felt that Suk was really acting like something. She was a pervert before and became a gangster in a twinkling of an eye: "I don''t need you. I''ve already avenged him. I''ll kick him like a bird!"


    "Eh!" Suk didn''t know why he heard the four words "chicken flying egg beating". It seemed that a cool air suddenly lingered around his brother and subconsciously clamped his legs.


    It seems that at that time, this woman had room to do it by herself. She didn''t break out a big move. It was a fluke! Lucky!


    In the early morning, the sea breeze was blowing slowly on her face. Although it was refreshing, it was cool for Ding Zixuan, who was almost all wet. Her Bohemian skirt had been tightly attached to her body before, highlighting all her body curves. However, when she was blown by the sea breeze, she began to dry slowly.


    Suk saw that Ding Zixuan subconsciously held her arms and rubbed her white and tender skin with her hands. She almost understood what was going on, but she couldn''t take off her clothes to her like the TV show. After all, her upper body was just a T-shirt.


    All of a sudden, they were silent and speechless. After such a meeting, the sky was brighter than before. Ding Zixuan''s eyes lit up and pointed to the far sea level.


    "Look! Sunrise


    At the end of the blue sea level, there is a layer of brilliant golden haze, and the scope is constantly expanding. A rising sun sticks out its head. This is the first time in Suk''s life to see the sunrise on the sea. He feels relaxed and happy. Watching the rising sun slowly, little by little, on the boundless sea, people can''t tell where the sea is, And where is the sky.The beautiful scenery, the sea and the sky, the rising sun, can not help but fascinate.


    This man and woman, who almost killed each other before, are smiling and looking far away. They are very relaxed. This kind of atmosphere has the flavor of dating.


    "What''s your name?" Ding Zixuan watched the rising sun finally jump out of the sea, and subconsciously glanced at Suk. His side face was very beautiful under the sunshine of the rising sun and the sea. His nose was high, his eyes were black, and the smile from the corner of his mouth also had a kind of tranquil taste.


    "Well! My name is Suk, and you Suk turned his head and looked at Ding Zixuan. Up to now, although they said they had touched, beaten, hugged, rode, cried and laughed, they didn''t know each other''s surname and first name.


    "My name is Ding Zixuan!"


    "Ding Zixuan, Zixuan, good name. It sounds familiar!" Suk seems to have heard the name, but he doesn''t know when and where.


    "It''s a beautiful day, a lonely day! You must have heard the names of the characters in Xianjian Ding Zixuan knows a lot about her name.


    On the beach, people began to appear in twos and threes. It would not be long before it became very busy. Ding Zixuan had already let out her depression. She was in a better mood and stood up with her hands on the ground.


    "I''m going!" After saying a word to Suk, he was about to leave.


    Followed by a "ouch", all of a sudden and rushed to Suk.


    I''m sorry, everyone! Thank you for waiting! Make up for the rest of the afternoon!

 Chapter 545

    Time in this moment static, the picture in this moment freeze frame, four people, two pairs of men and women, all stupidly stunned, the opposite of a man and a woman in the discovery of uninvited guests, stupidly stopped. %&*";


    with the sound of heart beating, Suk felt his face suddenly become hot, while Ding Zixuan next to him was the first one to react and quickly pulled his arm:" come back to the room with me! "


    "Oh Suk immediately turned his head, helped Ding Zixuan to her bedroom, and closed the door. It seemed that he had just closed the blushing scene outside the door.


    The last time I was in the woods of Weihai normal college, I watched a love battle between men and women, but it was night after all, and there were trees in it. There was no shock or impact from this time.


    A man and a woman, sweating, sincere, real shot, dancing in their own rhythm, a large white, even if Suk has gone to Ding Zixuan''s room, the scene, the rhythm, the sound effect, all seem to be in front of us.


    "I''m sorry!" Ding Zixuan''s voice made Suk react quickly and smile awkwardly: "how can you say sorry to me? If you want to say something, it''s also that we should say it to those two people. If we disturb them, will we be struck by thunder?"


    Suk scratched his head and joked.


    "My roommate is very nice, but sometimes I have something like that!" Ding Zixuan was also red faced, embarrassed and even embarrassed. She lowered her head and fiddled with her nails.


    Suk realized that no wonder Ding Zixuan would knock on the door before. I''m afraid she knew her roommate''s habits very well. But who could have thought that even though she had already given warning, they still didn''t notice.


    "By the way, sit down quickly!" Suk suddenly found that the girl''s standing posture was very strange, one foot was supporting the ground, the other foot was burning. He immediately thought that there were bruises on her ankle and neck, and quickly helped her to sit on the bed. %&*";


    " do you have any medicinal wine? "


    "There it is Ding Zixuan, who was a nurse, pointed to the dresser on one side and said, "it''s in the cabinet."


    Suk took out a small medical box from the cupboard, took out a bottle of safflower oil, and subconsciously squatted down to apply it to her. But Ding Zixuan quickly moved her leg to one side: "I''ll do it myself!"


    With a shrug of his shoulders, Suk handed the safflower oil to him. Then he found out Yunnan Baiyao and voltalin from the small box: "you have a lot of things here!"


    "That''s it! I''m a nurse, OK? " Ding Zixuan finally came back from the previous awkward atmosphere, but as soon as the voice fell, Suk heard a gurgling voice coming from the woman''s body.


    This time Ding Zixuan finally calmed down her heart. Suddenly, she began to go crazy again, and her face was full of embarrassment and depression.


    "Hungry?" Suk found that Ding Zixuan was embarrassed, but she looked even more beautiful. Her face was a little like that movie star Li Xiaolu. Now Xiafei''s cheeks were twinkling, and she didn''t dare to look directly at herself, like a delicate little rabbit.


    "Not hungry?" Suk felt that he knew what he was asking. He lowered her head and poked her neck to see how shy the girl was now.


    "You hate it, and I''m hungry. What''s the matter? I''ve been on the night shift all night and haven''t eaten anything Ding Zixuan was finally stirred up by Suk and glared fiercely.


    Suk originally wanted to send Ding Zixuan home, and then he left. But who knows that when he entered the door, he came across such a scene that made people blush. Now I don''t know whether the two men and women had already called for the end of the war. If he went out rashly, in case the two men were fighting, he would be very depressed.


    "Be careful these days. Try not to go all over the place. Anyway, you''ve resigned. Take a rest at home." Su Ke glanced at Ding Zixuan''s ankle and told her.


    "You don''t have to say I know!" Ding Zixuan glared at him again, but soon, that kind of cooing voice appeared again, reminding Ding Zixuan that she needed to eat now.


    "You go and cook for me!" In order to hide her embarrassment, Ding Zixuan shouts directly at Suk.


    "Me? To cook? " Suk felt a little surprised and raised his finger to his nose to confirm again.


    "What? If you don''t do it, I''ll do it! You hurt my foot, didn''t you? " Ding Zixuan took it for granted.


    "Hey! that ''s ok! What would you like to eat? " Suk shrugged his shoulders and grinned bitterly. Anyway, it won''t take long to make breakfast. Besides, Ding Zixuan is really not able to move now. Let''s finish it by herself!


    "Noodles and eggs!" However, Ding Zixuan''s taste was not tricky, and she was easy to get rid of.


    "You sit here honestly!" Suk said a word, and then slowly moved to the door, carefully twisting the door handle, like a thief, bit by bit opened a crack in the door.


    "Fortunately," Suk was relieved. The living room outside was empty. It was estimated that he had disturbed other people''s play. Now that he had moved to the battlefield, since no one was outside, he could go out at ease.Suk has long been rewarded for his mastery of cooking skills. Cooking is easy. When he walks into the kitchen, he finds that he has not had noodles for a long time. However, it''s hard for him to use the Lanzhou Ramen technique to take, mix and roll noodles.


    Twenty minutes later, there are matchstick like noodles on the panel. Boiling water, cutting scallions, tomatoes, cucumbers, and taking eggs are all actions. I seem to enjoy them.


    Noodles under the pot, soon a smell will diffuse out, put in seasoning, see time is almost, Pa Pa began to beat eggs.


    "Well! How fragrant A woman''s voice came.


    Suk had heard the footsteps, but he didn''t mean to look back. After all, the woman who could walk freely here would not be Ding Zixuan and didn''t answer.


    "Hello! I said you are Zixuan''s boyfriend, right? Why did you come back so early today? It''s not the time for Zixuan to get off work As she spoke, the woman went to Suk''s side, looked at the boiling pot and sniffed: "it''s delicious! I didn''t expect that a big man''s cooking skill is not bad! "


    "Not bad!" Suk smiles. After all, he can''t ignore her again and again. That would be impolite, not Suk''s style.


    "After morning exercise, I''m really hungry! Are you going to give me something to eat next? " The woman seemed to have a big appetite, her eyes were shining, and she leaned out the tip of her tongue and licked her lips.


    Suk thought that this woman is not too self feeling good, smile, asked: "I''ll give you to eat next?"


    But Suk''s smile changed in the woman''s eyes. He squeezed his eyes at Suk: "be careful, Zixuan is still in the room! Besides, who wants to eat under you? "


    "Poof!" Suk looked at the woman''s eyes, aiming at his younger brother''s position, and immediately reacted. He almost spat out a mouthful of black blood. It turned out that this was also a hooligan!

 Chapter 546

    Suk found that if the woman was really a hooligan, she could not bear her temper. She was asked a big red face and was a little embarrassed. She could only put her eyes on the noodle pot to hide her embarrassment. %&*";


    but Suk withered, which aroused the woman''s interest. She moved to Suk''s side and touched Suk with her elbow:" ah! Since you are in the same way, how about a friendly match


    "I''ll go, who''s in the same boat with you, who''s going to play friendly games with you!" Suk said in a secret way. He was disgusted by this woman''s words, especially when he thought that this woman had just been fighting with another man.


    The woman found that Suk didn''t respond. Instead, she didn''t feel Suk''s disdain. She launched the offensive again and pushed his side waist: "what''s up? Play or not? Just now you disturbed me. I haven''t had a good time yet. It''s too bad that I can''t go up or down! "


    Suk was the woman a top, the body subconsciously tight up, quickly moved to the side, try to stay away from the woman.


    "You have a good physique! Don''t look thin and muscular! The fighting capacity must be full! " Just now I put my elbow on Suk''s body. I really felt that Suk''s body was full of strength, and the woman''s interest increased a lot.


    "Your boyfriend is still here! Go to him Suk frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "He! Long time ago! What''s more, he''s just a scum with less than five combat effectiveness. You can''t recover in three days when you are so scared. You have to be responsible for this! " This woman does not mean to despise her man, and does not want to think whether what she said is true or false, but it is not very kind to put the matter on her head at last.


    "Well! Thank you. I can''t help you. I can''t estimate my combat effectiveness by four Suk felt that the woman was a little too licentious, and she was no longer modest and polite. She shrugged: "Oh! by the way! Just now, I saw that there were two cucumbers in the fridge. Would you like to relieve your hunger first


    Who knows Suk said this, not only did not let the woman angry, but also with a smile, clutching his little mouth and giggling: "you are quite funny! But I''ve decided to be picky today. I only eat meat, not vegetarianism


    At the same time, he glanced at Su Xiaoke''s position. The meaning of the words is self-evident. %&*";


    Suk felt that he couldn''t talk to this woman any more, or he would be defeated. Fortunately, the noodles had been cooked by this time, so he turned off the fire and put up the noodles:" eat yourself! "


    Carrying two bowls of noodles, Suk goes straight to Ding Zixuan''s room. He can feel the woman''s hot eyes staring at him.


    "It''s delicious!" Ding Zixuan has already put medicine on her sprained ankle. She is so hungry that she sees Suk coming in with noodles and almost runs over.


    "Don''t move!" Suk reminded him, put his bowl aside, and then handed another bowl to Ding Zixuan. Then he asked, "who are you sharing with? How can I feel a little unacceptable! "


    "Zhang Na! Don''t look at her madness, except that she is sometimes helpless, she has a good heart! " Ding Zixuan, holding a bowl, said as she sucked the noodles.


    "In what way?" Suk turned to serve his noodles and asked subconsciously.


    Ding Zixuan raised her head and glared at Suk, but only saw his back. When she thought of entering the door in the morning, he had already appreciated Zhang Na''s power, but she was not embarrassed. "Didn''t you see it in the morning? This girl is crazy, regardless of time and place! "


    "Squeak With a sound, the door of the room was pushed open. Zhang Na leaned against the doorframe with her rice bowl. She put noodles into her mouth with her chopsticks. As she chewed, she was still talking: "Oh, Xuanxuan, you forgot to say something. Well, I don''t know who I am!"


    Suk''s face is a little hot. After all, it''s not a good habit to talk about others behind his back. As the old saying goes, it''s a good thing to sit still and think about yourself. Don''t talk about others behind his back. But he not only talked about it, but also let people hear it directly. It''s really embarrassing.


    Ding Zixuan seems to have a good relationship with Zhang Na, but she is not embarrassed to be caught. She continues to bow her head to eliminate noodles. After all, she is really hungry for a long time.


    Zhang Na is wearing a pajama and a floral nightgown. She has long hair, a shawl, two jade arms and a snow-white chest. It seems that because of the previous big battle, she has a strange feeling of laziness on her face. Her legs under the skirt are smooth and pink, and she stands by barefoot with slippers.


    "Well, the noodles are delicious, strong and delicious!" Zhang Na''s mouth was full of noodles, so she couldn''t speak clearly, but what she said could make people understand.


    "Xuanxuan, is this your boyfriend! He''s a good-looking boy, and he''s good at cooking. He knows that cucumbers are very important to me, so he sliced them for me! "


    Zhangna then picked up a cucumber slice and shook it at Suk with an embarrassed face: "handsome guy, you are killing people!"


    "Well?" Suk was stunned. He didn''t know what the woman was talking about and how she got involved in the homicide. He looked at her suspiciously and listened carefully."This cucumber you cut is half my boyfriend!" Zhang Na''s expression was so painful that she immediately amused Ding Zixuan: "OK, Zhang Na, your half boyfriend is still cold. You''re going to swallow it. It''s so cruel!"


    "No way, who let me take a fancy to your boyfriend! It''s much better than Wang Dongfang! " Zhang Na picked her eyebrows as she spoke.


    Seeing Su Ke''s puzzled eyes, Ding Zixuan said, "it''s the man just now, her boyfriend!"


    "Ah, zhangna, this is not a boyfriend. Don''t talk nonsense!" Ding Zixuan put down her job. After a large bowl of noodles was destroyed by her, her stomach felt better.


    "This is my new friend today, Suk!" Ding Zixuan then remembered to introduce them to each other. However, Suk and zhangna had a preliminary understanding in the kitchen. Suk just nodded to her.


    But Zhang Na seemed to be enthusiastic: "aren''t you Xuanxuan''s boyfriend? You''re the one she brought in. "Come on, zhangna, don''t be a hooligan. You''ll be late for work again. You don''t want the bonus this month." Ding Zixuan, embarrassed by her roommate''s bold words, quickly waved to Zhang Na.


    "Ah! Life! Between career and love, I am more willing to choose men Although Zhang Na said that, she realized that she was short of time and squeezed her eyes at Suk. Then she reluctantly walked out of the room.

 Chapter 547

    "Don''t pay any attention to her. She has such a disposition. She''s a mouthful, but she''s addicted to talking. She doesn''t dare to do that outside!" Zhangna saw that Suk didn''t seem to like his roommate very much, and subconsciously explained. %&*";


    " nothing! " After all, I''m not familiar with Zhang Na, and I can''t even meet my friend. Naturally, I don''t have any great opinions because of this.


    However, when the hooligan left, Suk slowly returned to normal. First, he consciously took his and Ding Zixuan''s rice bowls and sent them to the kitchen, and then washed them and put them in the cupboard.


    "I have to go, too. Pay attention to the injury on your feet!" Although it was only a few hours of contact, and compared with Zhang Na''s, Su Ke thought Ding Zixuan was a good person and had a much better natural attitude.


    "Well! Thank you for today Ding Zixuan nodded: "thank you for taking me home. Thank you for making noodles for me! Next time I have a chance, I''ll give it to you! "


    "Well! Well As soon as Suk heard this, he had no reason to think of the special meaning of "under" in zhangna''s mouth. He had a kind of mind. He had a subconscious glance at Ding Zixuan''s under, and his mind suddenly came up with the appearance of the woman lying on the beach with the sea rushing up her skirt, as if she were wearing a pair of black underpants.


    His heart beat faster and thumping. Suk quickly moved his eyes and walked out of the room.


    "Ah! Handsome, are you gone? Come often next time Zhang Na was washing in the bathroom, with a toothbrush in one hand and a jar in the other. She leaned out of her head when she heard the sound.


    "Well, good!" Suk looked around. The woman brushed her teeth as she spoke. As soon as the toothbrush went in and out of her mouth, there was toothpaste foam on the corner of her mouth. In her mind, she thought of some special movement. She blushed, answered casually and ran away. I ^


    in the vast sea of people, meeting is fate, but some of the fate is just a flash in the pan. Suk also knows that his accidental meeting with Ding Zixuan will be hard to meet again. After all, he still wants to go back to Weihai, and Ding Zixuan doesn''t leave Suk''s phone number, so I''m afraid he thinks so.


    After walking out of Ding Zixuan''s residential area, the traffic and people on the street increased significantly. Taking out her mobile phone, she found that it was almost eight o''clock. She thought that her car should have been repaired and took a taxi to the garage.


    "Yo! Here you are The owner of the garage was still in the office. When he learned that Suk had come to pick up the car, he quickly welcomed it out. He was very enthusiastic.


    "Well! Yeah! Here we are. Has my car been repaired? " Suk didn''t expect the boss to be so enthusiastic.


    "It''s repaired. I wanted to call you and come to pick up the car. It''s just eight o''clock. I''m afraid I''ll disturb you!" The owner of the garage is a man in his forties. He is not too fat. Although he is not tall, he looks very capable and has a smile on his face.


    "It''s fixed. How much is it?" Suk said as he issued the wallet.


    "Chen Bureau has already settled your account!" The man said quickly.


    "Chen Ju?" Suk naturally knew that the Chen Bureau he was talking about was Chen Dong, the director of public security. He was just a little surprised. No wonder the boss was so enthusiastic when he saw him today!


    as like as two peas, he has recovered his own Passat, but he just got a flat car, and now he can''t see it completely. It''s exactly the same as before.


    Driving, naturally, I can''t find Du Wan now. After all, I don''t know how to deal with it. Suk goes straight to Mo Xiaoqi''s rental address. After all, he has a long way to go to cultivate a gangster like Liu Feihong!


    Although he has resigned, Mo Xiaoqi still gets up according to the time of day, so when Suk comes to knock on the door, he will dress up and wash up.


    "What? Didn''t sleep well yesterday? " Suk saw that the girl''s eyes were red and swollen, full of blood, and the whole person looked tired, so he asked.


    "Well!" Mo Xiaoqi would not deny it in front of Suk. He nodded directly: "my heart is beating now! From yesterday to now! "


    Mo Xiaoqi''s rented room is also shared with others. It''s very simple inside. After reading it, Suk directly sits at the dresser and reaches for a book that is usually buckled on the desk, the title of which is romance of the Three Kingdoms.


    "You still read this book?" Suk laughs. He has never seen the romance of the Three Kingdoms. The impression comes from the TV and movies.


    "Some people say that if you understand the Three Kingdoms, you have already embarked on the road of success. Many of the above things can involve great wisdom!" Mo Xiaoqi was a little embarrassed. He lowered his head and blushed and replied in a low voice.


    "How''s it going? What did you get? " Suk looked at the dense Chinese characters on it, and suddenly his head was very big. He couldn''t imagine that a girl would read such a big head and put down her book.


    "No! There may not be any harvest yet! " Mo Xiaoqi felt even more embarrassed. She didn''t graduate from high school. She had a little difficulty in reading the romance of the Three Kingdoms, but she knew that one time couldn''t do it. She could read it a second time and a third time until she understood it."I''ll take you to buy some clothes later. Maybe I''ll meet some people today. Get ready!" Suk is going back to Weihai today. After all, tomorrow is Monday, and he still has class.


    So today we are going to push Mo Xiaoqi out of front of the stage, let her start to contact Hongfeng, sun song, and some other things related to the site, and even introduce Chen Dong to her if possible.


    "Well!" Although she was nervous, Mo Xiaoqi nodded heavily. In fact, she knew that if she relied on herself, I''m afraid her life would be washing dishes. The only possibility is to change from a small restaurant to a big hotel. But now, with the help of Suk, she seems to have embarked on another road, a soul stirring shortcut.


    Therefore, even if the heart of thousands of hesitation, all kinds of tension, will never shrink back, not only for themselves, and even for Suk, he must straighten the waist, clench his fist, face everything.


    "In a moment, there will be someone coming over from Weihai. Later, he will be in charge of the affairs with you." Suk said as he took out his cell phone and dialed sun song.


    "What time will it arrive?"


    "Boss, I''m on the highway now. I can get to Tianjin in more than an hour!" Sun song picked up the phone while driving. He was very happy and excited.


    Driving a car and singing, I''m going to be a big guy. It''s just too exciting.


    As soon as I thought that I had caught up with Suk, I began to make a fortune. From a small leader, I became the manager of some three streets. At present, Tianjin still has a big site waiting for him. Although he is in charge of Suk, it''s also a great thing. His tone is more respectful.

 Chapter 548

    Since we want to make Mo Xiaoqi a big woman like Liu Feihong, what we can do now is to imitate, from clothes to manners. After all, people''s temperament and ability can''t be achieved overnight. It needs to be cultivated gradually. %&*";


    sure enough, after changing into black clothes and trousers, Mo Xiaoqi''s temperament suddenly turned to cold ice, and his long black hair can no longer be randomly braided into two braids, only a ponytail hanging behind his head.


    "Well! Don''t laugh. Yes, that''s the expression. Speak as little as you can. It''s easy to be despised by others. Your best way now is to make yourself silent and inaccessible. Only in this way can you have time to really arm yourself! "


    Sitting on the Passat, Suk is like a teacher, teaching his students, and Mo Xiaoqi has been obedient to Suk for a long time, with a tight face and a black suit, sending out cold air like an iceberg.


    Mo Xiaoqi nodded heavily towards Suk and continued to play the guest on the iceberg.


    In the distance, a half new modern Tucson slowly drove over. Sun song saw his familiar Passat''s excited eyes shining, stopped the car and ran over.


    "Boss!"


    Suk got out of the car with Mo Xiaoqi and nodded to sun song. He felt that he was curious about Mo Xiaoqi beside him, but soon he looked away and said.


    "Sun song, this is mo Xiaoqi! This is sun song. You will be partners in the future! " Suk first introduced them to each other.


    Because Suk had told sun song about it before, and told him frankly that there would be a woman in Tianjin who would manage the site with her, but the woman was in charge of the business, and she was responsible for some business that should not be seen. I ^


    in fact, this is what sun song can''t wait for. It''s better to let him sit in the office in a suit and shoes all day long. Suke''s arrangement is completely right for his taste, so he doesn''t have any resistance to Mo Xiaoqi, so he takes the initiative to extend his hand.


    Mo Xiaoqi fully implements Suk''s guiding ideology. He reaches out his little hand and gently grasps sun song. It''s like a dragonfly skimming water. He points at a touch, and there is no expression on his face. He nods coldly, which makes sun song feel embarrassed.


    "Well, it''s time for us to share the spoils!" Suk shrugged his shoulders, opened the door again, and said to sun song, "just follow me!"


    Because of the collapse of the Mafia II gangs, a large number of gang members with the nature of underworld were sent to the detention center, so that the former site has long become leaderless. Naturally, the police can''t seal up all these industries. After all, most of them are private businesses of serious elites.


    Under the negotiation between Suk and Chen Dong, the public security department will turn a blind eye to the next handover of the old and new forces. This does not mean that Chen Dong does not do anything for the people. But when the water is clear, there is no fish. When there is black, there is white. If he completely exterminates ma''er, or even Snipes the incorporation of Suk and Hongfeng, will Tian Jin clarify Wan Li''er?


    And if you really refuse Suk''s proposal, I''m afraid the most likely scene is that it won''t be long before there will be endless fighting in the streets of Tianjin. In order to fight for a small site, there will even be conflicts between several parties. The final victim is the peaceful and harmonious Tianjin.


    So Chen Dong is happy to see a smooth transition, as if nothing has happened, but his requirements are also obvious, that is, the underworld can not be black, it''s better to be in the gray area, and can''t touch the bottom line of society, so even if he grabs some profit value, it''s justifiable.


    So what Suk needs to do now is to discuss with Hongfeng and make clear their sphere of influence. This has been arranged before, and Ma Meng should be here.


    Luyu teahouse, antique, tea flag fluttering in the wind, no one can think of such an elegant place, even Hongfeng''s home.


    The teahouse has three floors. The external structure is mostly made of wood, and the effect of retro is made by decoration. Suk stops the car and goes to the door first. Mo Xiaoqi and sun song follow him, like two left and right Dharma guards.


    Before people went in, a strong aroma of tea had been diffused around. Suk didn''t know what kind of tea was, but he felt that the smell was refreshing.


    I didn''t expect that Hongfeng would enjoy it. Putting his base camp in a teahouse gives people the feeling of talking and laughing, of being a great scholar, of having no white men, of having no silk and bamboo ears, and of being an expert in the world.


    Compared with him, Ma Er, who keeps his home in a dog farm and is full of large dogs such as Tibetan mastiff and St. Bernard, is obviously inferior.


    This is not to say that raising a dog is not good. It can only be said that in terms of personal taste, it is better to set up a score.


    The front door is still hollowed out wooden windows, carved with four seasons patterns of spring orchids and autumn chrysanthemums. The two high doors are wide open. Suk raised his foot to buy the door, but before he could stand still, a voice rang: "you wait!"


    Although the voice and tone at the beginning were cold, they were quite normal. But when the speaker saw Suk''s appearance, his attitude changed again."It''s not open today, tea another day!"


    At this time, Suk saw a table near the door. Two young and strong men opened their eyes like closing their eyes. They couldn''t say how bad their faces were, but they were already impatient. Two cups of tea were still steaming on the table.


    Suk did not stop, and continued to walk in. He knew that Hong Feng should have arranged the door. He said with a smile, "I''m looking for someone!"


    "Ah! Did you hear me? If it doesn''t open today, you''ll be killed if you go in again! " A man subconsciously stood up, stretched out his arm and stopped Suk directly.


    Although Suk''s clothes have been taken care of in the direction of being young and promising, his actual age is here. At most, he looks like he is in his early twenties. In terms of temperament, either college students who are studying or white-collar workers who have not been working for a long time are obviously out of line with the triad society. Otherwise, he would not be stopped outside the door.


    The voice of this man was very blunt and unpleasant. Suk frowned slightly, but before he spoke, Mo Xiaoqi had already stepped out first: "get out!"


    Mo Xiaoqi''s face was frosty, his eyes were cold, his face was tight, and his black clothes seemed a bit elusive. He blurted out and stared coldly at the man in front of him.


    "Get out of the way!" Naturally, sun song is not willing to be a future partner, especially in front of Mo Xiaoqi. Although he is a future partner, he still needs to show his heart in front of Suk. He takes a step forward and pushes the man away. He has great strength, and his attitude is even worse. He has an air of not being able to speak directly.

 Chapter 549

    Compared with Mo Xiaoqi, sun song is more in line with the temperament of the underworld. After all, what he does is this line. His behavior naturally makes people aware. If Mo Xiaoqi is still under the guidance of Suk, trying to cover up his inner tension, then sun song is performing completely. %&*";


    with his head tilted and his eyes tilted, sun song watched another man stand up. If he wanted to fight two, he was not afraid. The skill of his eldest brother was obvious to all, and his temper was far from as soft as it seemed. I''m afraid he didn''t have to fight with him, so these two minions would have to lie down.


    He pointed to the two men in front of him: "open the dog''s eyes and have a look. This is our boss! Be careful, you don''t even know how to die! " Sun song finished with a sentence, in front of this little gangster, suddenly a Leng, the boy who spoke before, subconsciously asked: "are you boss Su?"


    Suk shrugged: "I''m Suk!"


    "Ouch! It''s really boss Su Before that, the eloquent boy apologized and slapped himself in the face. His voice was clear.


    They are indeed the gatekeepers arranged by Hong Feng, but they are also welcome to Suk, but how can they imagine that another boss in their boss''s mouth is just like a hairy boy, otherwise they would not have made such a misunderstanding.


    Suk''s temperament is not aggressive, but today he also wants to let Mo Xiaoqi know a little bit, so that he doesn''t open his mouth to forgive the boy''s crime of collision, but looks at him with a smile, not sullen or angry.


    "Pa!"


    There was another light noise, and the boy slapped himself in the face with his backhand: "look at my eyes, I really should dig them out!"


    Suk was still silent.


    "Pa!"


    Again: "you don''t remember me, I apologize to you!"


    "All right!" At this time, Suk finally raised his hand. He really didn''t have the same opinion with him: "where is boss Hongfeng?"


    "On the second floor, I''ll show you up!"


    The kid who smoked his mouth wanted to offer himself, but Suk didn''t like him very much. He shook his head: "no, I''ll go up myself!"


    If Mo Xiaoqi is not nervous, it''s really a lie. Since she came to this Luyu teahouse, her heart beat more and more strongly. This is the first step for her to formally step into the Tianjin underworld. I ^


    keep a tight face. According to Suk''s instructions, as long as you have such an expression, it seems that you can reduce people''s contempt for gender. When Suk was stopped, she rushed out subconsciously. It''s also a voice from the heart, a word rolling exit. Although the whole person still looks tough, only she knows it, because it''s tight Zhang, the underwear is wet.


    Suk, who has always been polite and polite, is even more calm this time. Let the little gangster in the way slap herself in the face and slap her in the face, which makes her nervous even more. Maybe this is the daunting power of the so-called underworld community!


    Suk waved his hand. After all, it''s up to the owner to beat the dog. He just wanted Mo Xiaoqi to get in touch with the atmosphere first. Naturally, he didn''t want to go too far and just walked upstairs.


    Today, the teahouse is not open, so as soon as Suk goes upstairs, he naturally finds the teahouse where Hongfeng is. He lifts the Pearl curtain, in which Hongfeng and Mameng are sitting. He doesn''t know what he is talking about.


    "Yo! Here comes Suk Hong Feng is still dressed in a white shirt and black trousers, and the confidant standing behind him looks more like a underworld than him.


    "Brother Feng!" Suk nodded to Hongfeng, and then he looked at Mameng. After all, today Mameng is delivering the site for himself, and he and Mameng are his own people: "brother Meng!"


    Ma Meng also has his own style. He always loves the army green T-shirt. Speaking of it, today, although these three people are all leaders of the underworld, which one seems to be unworthy of the name.


    Hong Feng is like an urban white-collar worker, Su Ke is like a college student who has just joined the work, and Ma Meng is like a complete military enthusiast. But today, these three people are sitting here studying how to divide Tianjin''s territory.


    "Brother Feng! These are my people. They will stay here and help me take care of them! I need more care from you! " Suk timely put sun song and Mo Xiaoqi on the stage.


    Mo Xiaoqi is cold and seems to be a stranger. He just pulls the corner of his mouth slightly at Hongfeng, while sun song is normal. He walks over and shakes hands with Hongfeng.


    "Good! Now that all the people are here, let''s talk about how to get the site out! " Hongfeng''s eyes stopped on Mo Xiaoqi for a moment, but he didn''t care about the woman''s indifference to him. He waved to Suk.


    The long tea table is surrounded by a curtain made of thin bamboo pieces. It is quiet because it is not open today. The tea on the table has been boiling for a long time. Hongfeng''s confidant first poured the tea for Suke''s three. Then he went to the inside, took out a roll of things from the ground and hung it on the bamboo curtain.Slowly opened, it turned out to be the map of Tianjin city.


    "There are four districts in Tianjin. Although the planning is not very regular, it can be clearly seen that Hedong District and Hebei District were originally ma''er''s territory. Our boss means to take out Hedong District and give it to boss Suk!"


    "Ha ha, I only have a site like Hexi District. If I Take Hebei District, it''s easy to manage. Moreover, the business in Hedong District is still developed, especially close to the seaside. The tourism industry is also very profitable. I don''t know what''s your opinion?" With a smile on his face, Hong Feng went on with his younger brother''s words.


    Suk naturally took a look at Ma Meng. Ma Meng was busy living after he separated from him yesterday. After all, he was the most reassured about many things.


    "Hedong is really good, but it seems more complicated with Henan. Are there several gangs there?" Sure enough, Ma Meng had already found out the details. He didn''t deny Hong Feng''s words, but just put forward another thing.


    "You can rest assured that these brothers brought by you, Ma Meng, are all under the control of small gangs. They have no fighting power. When you get back to Weihai, there will be me here! I''ll keep an eye on you when there''s something wrong Hong Feng vowed, his chest clapping.


    Suk''s eyes fell on the big map, and it was really close to the sea. In this way, the place where he met Ding Zixuan in the morning was still his own territory!


    At this time, the bamboo curtain was suddenly lifted, and a little brother like man explored his head, followed Hongfeng''s explanation confidant and went out. He came back in a moment and whispered something in Hongfeng''s ear.


    "Damn it After hearing this, Hong Feng was very angry. He patted the table and said, "Damn it, there''s been a leak!"


    "Why?" The horse suddenly picked up the cup and gently paddled the floating tea with the lid.


    "Hey! Someone has already started in Hedong District. It''s the rhythm of seizing territory! " Hong Feng spread out his hand, very speechless: "my people are surrounded there!"


    "Go! Look at it Ma Meng put down his tea cup and stood up immediately. After all, Hedong District should be su instead of Hong now. How can his own territory accommodate others.

 Chapter 550

    Hedong District is a relatively developed area. The tourism industry is very developed. There are numerous hotels and shopping malls. Even the small roadside stalls can make a net profit of about 100000 a year. Of course, Hongfeng will not be so kind and just give it to Suke, because Henan District, which is next to him, is in a mess. It''s all small gangs, mixed with dragons and snakes. It''s a lot of trouble. I ^


    in fact, the trouble is much more in the morning than Hong Feng imagined.


    In the eyes of the general public, Ma Wensheng''s downfall seems to have not happened. Similarly, the public security is still blocking the news. This kind of big case needs to be reported at all levels. Only when the upper level sets the tone of propaganda and public opinion can it be released.


    But there are a lot of things in the world. You can guess them from a little bit of clues. Naturally, everyone knows the truth that it''s better to start first. So now Hedong District is in a turbulent situation.


    Ma Meng''s men are still in the hotel. They were going to take over after dividing the scope with Hongfeng. But now that such a thing has happened, several people naturally have to go to Hedong District to take a look at the news.


    Sun song drives. Suk, Mameng and Mo Xiaoqi all ride in the same car. Hongfeng naturally has its own car. The black Volvo is calm and open-minded.


    When driving into Hedong District, it seems that everything is the same as usual. Summer is still the peak season of tourism, and tourists walk or stop in twos and threes. However, people familiar with the local situation know that this is only a superficial illusion.


    On the street, there are a group of loungers, dressed in gaudy clothes. The gold chains are thicker one by one, but we can''t see whether they are copper-plated or gold-plated. People can''t bear to look directly at those exposed arms depicting the style of dragon painting. I ^


    but fortunately, these people are not so publicity, and they honestly gather around a handicraft supermarket near the center of the street.


    Hongfeng''s subordinates have reported this matter for a long time, because before they separated their territory from Suk, the vacuum left by ma er was all guarded by Hongfeng''s younger brothers. However, after seven or eight o''clock in the morning, people from other gangs began to enter one after another.


    Most of the ornaments in the handicraft supermarket are made by using shells. As soon as Hongfeng''s car came, his subordinates picked him up and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Hong Feng subconsciously glances inside. Fortunately, these small gangs are still a little modest. They know to talk about the number first. After all, if they kill each other directly, I''m afraid they don''t have to lose both sides. The public security organs must take action immediately and make sure they are all round, even if they have Suk''s relationship.


    Thinking of this, I naturally looked back at Suk: "fortunately, nothing serious happened, otherwise it would be difficult to clean up!"


    "Well!" As a matter of fact, Suk also thought of it here. A smooth transition and a harmonious takeover of the territory are the most ideal state. However, if he has no choice but to be bloodied and suppressed, he had better choose in the dead of night. It is the so-called killing night in the dark of the moon and setting fire in the high wind. He should control the situation to a minimum. This is one of the points he agreed with Chen Dong before.


    Ma Meng now stands beside Suk and highlights Suk''s position. If sun song and Mo Xiaoqi were the left and right Dharma protectors before, Ma Meng will become a troika.


    Hongfeng went in three or two steps ahead of him, and Suk followed him through the back door of the handicraft shop and went directly into the yard.


    After the appearance of Hongfeng and Suke, there was a moment of silence.


    The yard is very large, surrounded by four walls. The sky is covered with a layer of sunshade net to block the strong sunlight. It looks very cool. There are five or six men sitting around a long square table. Among them is an old man with gray hair who closes his eyes.


    "Boss Hong!"


    Finally, someone spoke. They didn''t even stand up. It seemed that they didn''t care about the face of Hongfeng. They pointed to the empty seat on one side and motioned him to sit down.


    However, Hongfeng is also a rebellious person, who would follow their command and wave. Naturally, a younger brother moved the seat to his side, and even moved two, so Suk was lucky to occupy a place.


    "What''s the matter, gentlemen? Is this a meeting? " Hongfeng sits with a golden sword, his legs up, his forehead rubbed with a gentle smile on his face.


    "The Ming people don''t talk in secret, ma er goes in, and the rest of the territory brothers discuss, and don''t let anyone suffer. You can still get some cheap money. Who knows that when you come in the morning, your people will be full. This is because you don''t give your brothers any soup to eat meat?" The man who spoke before continued to speak.


    "Yo! Lao Liu, it''s not brother. I didn''t think about you. Do you have a big appetite now? Do you want to get involved in such a large territory? " Hong Feng smiles a little. Up to now, he doesn''t mean to introduce Suk to them.


    But Suk didn''t open his mouth. He sat aside and looked at the people in front of him. At last, his eyes fell on the old man. The white cotton and hemp half sleeve Tang suit and a row of centipede buttons were neat. If it wasn''t for the two iron balls still spinning, I''m afraid everyone would think he was asleep.


    The old man should be very young. His gray hair is neatly combed. Although his face is full of folds, his complexion looks good. The eagle hook nose makes him look a little bit less kind.Hongfeng''s words obviously poked the hornet''s nest. At the beginning, other people who looked on coldly glared at each other: "Hongfeng, don''t be cheap. Hebei District can give it to you, but Hedong must be distributed by several of our families. Today, snake master is invited to preside over the overall situation. Don''t be shameless!"


    "Snake master? Ha ha Hong Feng turned his eyes on the old man. He had seen him since he came in. However, since he closed his eyes, he would not be ashamed to say hello to him first. Although his elder brother had to be called Uncle Sheng snake.


    Although we talk about seniority, there is also a saying that only new people laugh. Who has ever heard old people cry? The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, and the front waves die on the beach. An old man who has passed away can give him the necessary respect. Don''t be disrespectful for the old, then he has to ha ha.


    "Xiao Hong!" At this time, the old man finally opened his eyes. Instead of the turbid eyes of the old people of the same age, he still had a wisp of light: "originally, I have been washing my hands for more than ten years. I shouldn''t be involved in your business, but these little guys came to me and asked me to say something fair!"


    The iron balls in the old man''s hand rubbed against each other, and there was a special sound. He said while looking at Hong Feng: "people are not enough, snake swallows elephant. This is the same for everyone. Your territory is big enough. Leave some for everyone to share, and make money with peace!"


    "No, snake master, don''t tell me that. Hedong is not my territory, it''s the bag of the boss around me!" Hongfeng quickly waved his hand and pointedly pointed to Suk beside him, which immediately attracted everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 551

    Snake master, formerly known as she Tianlin, worked as a porter at the port wharf 40 years ago. He won over a group of strong young men and began to bully the market. He is a powerful force and a leading gang in Tianjin city. I ^


    however, there are fierce and dangerous disputes in the world. Even the old fox will eventually meet with a good hunter and dominate the world for half his life. In the end, he caught up with the strike hard 20 years ago. At that time, the strike hard was the death order from above and the gang that had to be exterminated. The old man was imprisoned for more than 10 years.


    During the years when he was in prison, the world changed greatly. Some of his hard-working subordinates made a fortune and some disappeared. What frustrated him most was that his wife walked away with her children and never heard from him again.


    In his sixties, he finally got out of prison and had no money. However, he was able to make a decent living because of his love for incense. He didn''t worry about food and clothing, but he didn''t care about the affairs of the world.


    This time, I was forced to come forward. I was begged to go to the door. Since I ate and drank from others, I still showed up at the critical moment.


    She Tianlin is also clear about the weight of what she is talking about. She thought that Hong Feng was not very kind in this matter, and that he was just enough. Who knows that he was involved in another force now, so he couldn''t help looking at Suk.


    As soon as Suk entered the door, he had already guessed that there would be such a scene. However, for the last group of men, he didn''t feel nervous at all. He nodded to the crowd with humility, and finally his eyes fell on she Tianlin.


    "Hello, I''m Suk, Hedong District is mine, let you down!"


    The voice is not fierce, and the smile on the face is very peaceful, but this word undoubtedly drops a little water in the oil pan, suddenly fried the pan. %&*";


    " who are you? "


    "Go away, whose child!"


    At least three of the five people showed disdain for Suk and even scolded him. However, Suk was not angry and even laughed genially.


    It''s true that Suk doesn''t look like a mixed society from his clothes and manners. Even sun song standing behind him is more like a triad.


    "Anyone who has an opinion can come and say it!"


    Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose. Looking around at the gang leaders, he was calm.


    "I''ve got a problem. You''re coming out of it! Say Hedong is yours, it is yours The man who had always been the first to speak, got up with a clap. He was of medium build, very big, with a short cut, and swaggered to Suk.


    "Hongfeng, who the hell is this? It''s not big or small. How can I shout?" the man looked at Hongfeng, but pointed to Suk''s nose. Before he finished speaking, he watched Suk stand up suddenly. He didn''t react to it, and his body was grabbed by a force.


    Suk''s action had no warning. Even Hong Feng, who was sitting next to him, was startled. He just saw him stand up. Next moment, he reached out and grabbed the man in front of him, pulled him into his arms, bent his knees and hit his belly twice in a row, followed by his right hand and cut him on the neck.


    With a puff, the man suddenly lost his breath and collapsed to the ground. He just fainted.


    Suk did not look at it. He sat down again as if nothing had happened. He still had a brilliant smile on his face: "who else has an opinion? Come and say it!"


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves, and Suk''s move suddenly stunned everyone. Isn''t this a negotiation? How to hurt people when you don''t agree?


    "Shit, somebody!"


    When they reflected it, they immediately opened their mouth and called for their subordinates, but no one dared to move forward. Just now Suk''s action was too fast, and they didn''t see it clearly. Liu Wenhao was beaten and fainted. Who is Liu Wenhao? It''s a product from the martial arts school. It''s not a problem to pick five or six people individually, but in front of Suk''s eyes, he lost the ability to resist.


    Although there is a reason for Suk''s sudden action, it can also show Suk''s combat effectiveness from the side. In contrast, although these people are angry, they dare not go forward at will.


    These people are the leaders of several gangs. If they join together, they will become a whole temporarily, but they are still on guard against each other, so that they don''t even have a good man in this yard.


    After all, if you take one with you, the yard will be crowded, and all those people are in the handicraft supermarket outside. As soon as you shout, someone will hear you.


    But the reality is that after they yelled for a long time, no one rushed to the front yard. This situation is too weird, making the atmosphere unpredictable.


    "Stop yelling, you''re not going to have anyone come if you shout out loud!"


    After Suk spoke, he laughed for no reason, as if he had said the same thing to Ding Zixuan in the early morning, but now he was talking to a large group of men, and there was a strong sense of disobedience.


    This sentence seems to be a joke, but it makes her face change. Even she Wanlin is a little unnatural. However, since she has been carried to the front of the public, the place where she should rely on the old can''t be ambiguous: "Hongfeng, this little brother, won''t you introduce him?""Snake master, it''s really up to me. This is the guest from Weihai. Bah, it''s not the guest. Hedong will be his in the future. Don''t stare. I''ll kill you if you beep any more!" As soon as Hong Feng mentioned Hedong, he immediately attracted the eyes of these small heads. Now that Suk had moved his hand, it would be meaningless to hide and tuck himself in. He directly raised his hand and ordered his index finger one by one.


    "Xiao Hong, introduce yourself!" She Wanlin sat still, just raised her hand. Although she had not been a big brother for many years, her every move was a bit of style.


    Suk didn''t speak. He didn''t know what was going on. As soon as he heard the old man calling Hongfeng Xiao Hong, he felt goose bumps all over. He felt like the stage name of the signboard lady in the roadside shampoo room.


    "Ma Er has gone in, you all know! Do you know Ma Wensheng of Dongfeng Shun is running? Do you know why? It was given by Suk. He annihilated the soul of laoma''s family by himself. What happened to Hedong? That''s what they deserve! " Hong Feng sat on Diaoyutai with his legs crossed. After all, he got a lot of benefits.


    "Then this is the Dragon crossing the river! But Tianjin is Tianjin, not Weihai! Too much, I''m afraid it''s not very good! Two fists can''t beat four hands! " She Tianlin''s tone was flat, without threat or discussion, as if she was stating something.


    "Snake master? You are an old man. If I let all the people here stay, you will be the only one who can leave freely. Otherwise, if you look outside first, you will know if I have only two fists! " Suk shrugged his shoulders and suddenly pointed to one of the 40 year old men: "I said snake Lord can go out, you can''t, sit down for me!"

 Chapter 552

    She Tianlin subconsciously wanted to stand up, but after all, she was old and just started to push her legs. She looked at Suk, raised her hand and yelled. She was so scared that she sat on the chair again. I ^


    after sitting down, she felt a little hot on her face. In order to hide her embarrassment, she turned and looked to the side. At this time, she found that she was not talking to herself, but tie Nanguang sitting beside her.


    Tie Nanguang is also the leader of a gang. He occupies a territory in Henan district. There are more than 40 or 50 younger brothers who can be called by him. However, most of them are gangsters from the outside. Only a dozen of them dare to fight and fight.


    Tie Nanguang, listening to what Suk said just now, seems to want to keep all these people. The implication is that if someone doesn''t agree with him, he will kill them all directly. Moreover, someone once called people fruitless before. For a long time, no matter who is under the leader, he hasn''t appeared again. It''s weird and disturbing.


    With the action of she Tianlin, tie Nanguang also wants to go out to have a look. Who knows that as soon as he gets up, Suk yells directly. Although the boy looks young and still has a smile on his face, the son of a bitch, nicknamed cowboy, who was born in the martial arts school before, is still lying on the ground unconscious, so he has to make tie Nanguang a little vague.


    Tienanguang stood in the same place, staring at Suk: "I said, brother, do you want to kill us all? Can''t even go out? "


    "I asked you to sit down, didn''t you hear me?" Suk leaned back in his chair and rubbed his nose: "can I understand that you have a problem with me?"


    Suk said, toward the iron South light hook finger: "then you come to say!"


    In fact, this action is very provocative. As expected, tie Nanguang''s face turns red and his eyes are angry. He is a man in his 40s, and he is also the leader of the society. If he dares to talk to him like this, I''m afraid he won''t let it go easily. I ^


    in fact, there is a dagger hidden on his back belt. This is a good habit he has formed since he stepped into this circle. His mind turns quickly. If he goes by, how about taking a chill for ya?


    Tie Nanguang''s face turns green and white. It''s common to fight and stab people. But I don''t know why. Now some palms are sweating and their heart beats fast.


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, tie Nanguang sat down again. In addition to the one lying under Suk''s feet, there were also the leading brothers of the other three small gangs. He knew that they wanted to go there by themselves and stab Suk. They enjoyed their success and made a profit. They had been cleaned up and they had no loss.


    "Thank you for your cooperation!" Suk spread out his hand, and the innocent smile of human and animal floated on his face, which seemed to be young and sunny. But now no one would treat him as a hairy boy. They were all silent and turned their eyes to the direction of she Tianlin.


    "I''m old and I''m not comfortable sitting. I''ll go out for a breath first, old man!" She Tianlin stood up again, kneaded two bright iron balls in her hand, and walked smoothly. When she passed Suk, she nodded to Suk.


    The atmosphere has been a little depressed since Suk started. Today, these little leaders are trying to unite and have a piece of cake in the territory left by ma''er. However, if they fight alone, their strength is not comparable with that of Hong Feng, and they will end their lives.


    But I think it''s very good. Let Hongfeng swallow one more piece. Each of them has a few blocks. It''s not a pie from the sky. No one wants the duck to fly away. But now the young man dares to row down the road with such a high profile and put it out. It''s definitely a hard stubble.


    No one wants to be an outsider. Er, one of the outsiders is still unconscious and lying on the ground like a dead dog. That''s a common bully. It''s a shame that he''s lost to grandma''s house. So now the rest of them are all standing still and ready to watch the change. After all, the territory is not their own.


    Suk is relieved to see that he has calmed down all these people. There are four reasons why he is so strong today.


    One is to create momentum and clarify sovereignty. These small gangs in Henan district must leave a deep impression on them today. They are hurt and afraid! Otherwise, when they leave here, I''m afraid they all have to think hard to make trouble in their own territory. Even if they don''t dare to do it in the public, the means of the shady people behind them are their strong points.


    The second is to set an example to others. Although the two sides now coexist peacefully, and even can be regarded as allies, to be honest, there are no forever friends, only forever interests. I can''t say that Hong Feng, who is laughing at the moment, is calculating himself in his heart. He must ring an alarm bell for him, and don''t let him underestimate himself.


    Third, we should make up our mind to change our mind. Since I have decided to hold this site in my hand, I have stepped into this circle with one foot. This is different from the three streets in Weihai. At that time, I still had a playful attitude, but now it''s different. This will be a starting point for myself and a starting point for me to become stronger.Fourth, be a teacher and set an example. If you want to make Mo Xiaoqi into a powerful woman like Liu Feihong, she won''t be able to sink overnight, which requires efforts from many aspects. Now what Suke is doing is to accelerate her psychological quality growth, let her see more wind and rain, see more world, and learn more.


    All kinds of things, let Suk into this crafts supermarket, has already begun to have plans for the next thing, every action, every look, every word in the service for the heart.


    In fact, Suk not only surprised these gangster leaders, but also surprised Ma Meng around him, not to mention Mo Xiaoqi. His heart was shaking, his mind was full of thoughts, and even his body became very hot.


    Although she is old, she has nothing to do with walking a few steps. She pushes the door from the backyard for about ten minutes. She walks back with a very ugly face. This time, she looks at Suk with more shock.


    Step by step, she Tianlin returned to his position. As soon as she sat down, all the gang leaders leaned over their heads and whispered something. Suk could see she Tianlin and sighed deeply, as if the old man was getting old again.


    She Tianlin just finished, these people look at Suk, dare to anger and dare not speak, and the eyes seem to have a trace of other things, is panic, is frightened, is a flash of dispirited.

 Chapter 553

    She Tianlin picked up the tea cup next to her and took a sip of tea to stabilize his mind. The scene she just saw made him feel old. She used to walk around the world with brute force, but now these people outside seem to be training troops and may attack at any time. I ^


    the fierce smell has been suppressing these little gangsters from Henan district. They have no resistance ability at all. Their black body shirts are uniform and strong. Needless to say, more deterrence comes from the bloody gas of these people.


    Before leaving, Ma Meng called the people he had brought with him and explained their mission goals. Liu Feihong left less than 100 people, but these 100 people had undergone countless tests. They licked blood with the tip of a knife and pinned their heads on their waistbands. Naturally, they were several times better than those gangsters.


    The reason why Suk dare to act so boldly is that he has a strong backing behind him. If he comes alone to provoke, he can''t be prepared to let others chop him to death. That''s a move he would only do if he was out of his mind.


    Tie Nanguang was close to she Tianlin, so he could clearly feel that the old man''s breathing was not very natural. He tried hard to calm down. He believed his description of the outside situation more deeply than others, and he looked at the leaders next to him without any trace.


    The same small forces in Henan usually have many frictions and fights. They are intriguing with each other and fighting against each other. But now they have common interests, so they have to work together to fight against Hongfeng. But now a more powerful Suk suddenly emerges, and the United Front has already begun to shake.


    Everyone is silent, a piece of fat to the mouth so spit out, put on who''s body are a little reluctant, not to mention these people were originally local ruffians, naturally more unconvinced, but now no one talks, no one takes the lead, individuals are in personal abacus. %&*";


    just when everyone was harboring ulterior motives, there was a groan like nothing. The gang leader, nicknamed cowboy, appeared and then fainted under Suk''s feet. Now, there is a sign of waking up.


    Cowboy is his nickname. His surname is Niu, and his big name is Niu Guangrong. He covers several wholesale markets in Henan District, mainly seafood, agricultural and non-staple food and other products. He has won the first place in income. He always feels that he is unambiguous and can walk horizontally, otherwise he would not be the first to challenge Suk.


    However, it''s a pity that the end of challenging Suk is that he just said a few lines, and then he was directly killed, gorgeous in front of the public, in a posture he could not imagine, sleeping for so long.


    Hongfeng has sat aside and said nothing since he attacked Suk. Especially when he found that the situation seemed to be controlled by Suk, he was more willing to be a hand shaking shopkeeper. Originally, he didn''t plan to take this site, but because of Liu Feihong, he had to come forward.


    Bored Hongfeng sees Niu Guangrong who has been lying on the ground and raises his head in a daze. Subconsciously, he holds his hands on the ground as if he had just woken up and looks at himself.


    "Ah! Old cow, wake up Looking at Niu Guangrong''s expression, Hong Feng held back his smile and sat on the chair. However, he leaned forward to greet him.


    Niu Guangrong''s brain was still a little confused. There was a pain in his neck, but he couldn''t remember what was going on. He heard Hongfeng''s voice and nodded subconsciously. Then the next second, all his memories flooded into his heart.


    In fact, Suk has already found out the news of Niu Guangrong, but the man is less than half a meter away from him, but there is no threat at all. If he wants to, it is estimated that Niu Guangrong has fallen asleep again.


    Niu Guangrong regained his consciousness. Subconsciously, he took a step back. He was angry and wanted to eat Suk. However, his neck was still sore. Although his stomach was much more comfortable, he still felt a little upset. He was born in a martial arts school. Even though he didn''t have much strength, his fighting ability was always good. Who knows, he didn''t react Come on, just fall down.


    The only possibility is that Suk''s lethality is much stronger than his fighting ability. This man is dangerous and needs to be far away.


    "Any more comments?" The smile on Suk''s face was the same as before. In Niu Guangrong''s eyes, he was very angry. He clenched his fist and pointed to Suk: "don''t be crazy. Don''t look at this? When Tianjin comes, if it''s a dragon, it''s a tiger, it''s a lie! "


    Niu Guangrong is awe inspiring, but he has been ready for a long time, for fear that Suk will suddenly attack again. However, before he speaks, she Tianlin behind him begins to speak.


    "Niu Zi, come here and talk!"


    Niu Guangrong subconsciously looked back, but found that the previous few grindstones were all sitting on one side with their heads down and their eyes down. However, what he just said did not resonate at all. He was very surprised. When he saw that she Tianlin''s expression was somewhat unnatural, it seemed that something was wrong.Of course, the discovery didn''t go beyond Suk''s imagination. After Niu Guangrong returned to his original position, she Tianlin had begun to explain the interests to him, and even told him all about the outside situation. This made Niu Guangrong blush and feel incredible.


    He kept his voice down and told everyone that as long as he United up, there would be nothing to worry about. But soon, Niu Guangrong''s plot to join forces was completely bankrupt. These bastard leaders smoked and drank tea, but no one took care of themselves.


    "Ha ha, boss Suk, I still have some business in my shop. I have to go first!" Tie Nanguang turned to look around, and the first one stood up with a smile on his face as if nothing had happened: "congratulations on the grand plan of boss Su!"


    Tie Nanguang stood up and arched his hand. This attitude was obvious and naturally withered.


    "Good! Then I won''t give it away. Come and have tea when you have time! " Suk nodded slightly. He didn''t mean to kill these people in front of his eyes. He just left them a bad impression and waved to tie Nanguang.


    After tienanguang left, these people were obviously moved. They glanced at each other. Soon they all said hello to Suk and retreated. Of course, the premise is that they must admit that this Hedong District is Suk''s.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there were still some crowded backyards before, only Hongfeng and Suk were left.


    "Suk, this Hedong District is yours now!" Hong Feng stood up and patted Suk on the shoulder.

 Chapter 554

    Suk knew in his heart that things would not be as simple as on the surface. Under the calm sea, there must be a turbulent tide. However, on the whole, today''s affairs have been successfully solved, and his mood is relaxed. %&*";


    " brother Feng, I need your help here! " Suk knew in his heart that if he wanted to stand firm in Tianjin in a short time, he could not do without the support of Hongfeng.


    "Don''t worry about that. What''s the relationship between us? Sister Feihong is here!" Hong Feng hastened to make a statement. No matter what calculation he had in mind, he and Suk were partners or allies.


    "Suk, since we''re here, let''s take over!" Ma Meng has been behind Suk all the time. People who don''t know the inside story still think that he is Suk''s subordinate. However, everyone here knows that with Ma Meng and the people he brings, things can be controlled within the scope of control.


    "Well!" Suk''s intention was to wait until the evening. After all, that time period might not cause too much trouble. But now that the matter has come to this point, and the men and horses are in place, he ignores so many.


    Hongfeng still has a large area of territory to receive. Although he can draw some brothers here to help, he is still in the minority. Fortunately, Ma Meng has a lot of people, so he doesn''t have to worry about these things.


    "Suk, it''s up to you to walk about the Chen Bureau." In fact, Hong Feng wants to get on Chen Dong''s line through Suke, but the time is not ripe. He thinks that after he actually controls most of Tianjin, even if he jumps over Suke, he can have a direct dialogue with Chen Dong, so it''s not urgent.


    "Well, it must be!" After a few simple greetings, Hong Feng left in a hurry. Without him, he was all his own. %&*";


    " Sun song, what are you going to do next? " Ma Meng may return to Weihai later, but after he leaves, he will naturally take people away. Even if he leaves some of them, it''s a drop in the bucket for such a big site.


    "Brother Meng, you leave ten people for me, and I''ll do something about the rest!" When sun song spoke, he looked at Suk, bit his teeth, and then asked Ma Meng for help.


    "Oh? Ten? Is that enough? " Ma Meng also knows that it''s not easy to open up a situation in Tianjin, a place where people and land live together. However, he didn''t think that sun song seems to have his own plan.


    "It should be almost there. I thought about it before I came here. Since Ma Er went in, his men would have no support. Now that boss Suk comes in, they should be eager to join him!" There are some reasons for sun song''s professional quality.


    "Boss Suk is setting up a stick in Hedong District. Let''s not talk about anything else. I''ll take advantage of the ten people left by brother Meng. There are Hongfeng and director Chen Dong here. In theory, after a month, we should be on the right track!"


    Suk listened to sun song''s words and nodded. Just like Liu Feihong''s evaluation of sun song before, this man is not lack of brains, but he has not been able to find his own opportunities. Now the situation is really like what he analyzed. Ma Er has fallen into a trap. Even if he has life to come out again, he just says that most of his brothers have gone to the detention house.


    However, it can be imagined that ma er''s heartfelt younger brothers must have involved cases in their hands, and those from the outside may only have to pay some deposit to come out. At that time, they will have nothing to do, and their only skill is to mix up with society and not go to Suk. Where can they have a better choice.


    What''s more, there are still a small number of runaway gangsters hiding in the suburbs. People are in a panic. Suk has a public security background. For them, there is no doubt that they will not die like gold medals, which is very attractive.


    Mo Xiaoqi has been listening attentively. What she has never touched really sounds very puzzling, but she is also trying to make herself think with what they say, otherwise she will not be able to complete the task that Suk has given her, and even she will not be able to explain herself.


    Ma Meng nodded and said hello to Suk. Then he went out to arrange the reception of his subordinates. Suk, sun song and Mo Xiaoqi were left in the yard. The owner of this handicraft supermarket could only stay in the front yard and didn''t dare to show up at all.


    "Are you afraid?" Suk suddenly looked at Mo Xiaoqi, and his face was not as serious as before.


    "Well?" Mo Xiaoqi''s head is still digesting what he saw before, and what his later partner sun Songgang just said. Now Suk suddenly asks a question, and some of his reactions are not timely.


    "I said, are you afraid?" Suk looked at Mo Xiaoqi seriously: "as you can see today, these thugs are not easy to fool. It''s my luck that I can frighten them today, but when I leave here, you and sun song will be left. They are all good backstrokers!"


    Suk looks at Mo Xiaoqi''s eyes, which are not mixed with any impurities. They are as clear as the lake water. The children who come out of the mountain village keep their simple heart and pure character. Although they have decided to help Mo Xiaoqi become a strong woman like Liu Feihong, they don''t know what''s going on. Just now, they suddenly waver.If this girl sent her to learn some professional knowledge, even if she learned some computer operation, it would be no problem to be a front desk receptionist. Even the office clerk should cope with it. But she was going to pull her into the big dye vat of the gang, even if she was responsible for the business on the surface, but under the influence, it was hard to guarantee that it would not bring her an indelible mark all her life.


    "Not afraid!" Mo Xiaoqi bit his lower lip and shook his head.


    "If you decide to quit now, I''ll arrange another way for you!" Suk''s voice was calm, and that was exactly what he was thinking.


    "No, sukko, I''ll stick to it!" Mo Xiaoqi did not hesitate.


    Suk could feel the firmness of Mo Xiaoqi''s attitude. At last, he felt less guilty of smearing the white paper. He raised his hand to help her comb her long hair: "this road may be more difficult than we imagined! Even if you don''t go deep into it, there may be danger! "


    "Brother Suke, don''t worry, I will use all my strength to make myself strong, in order to help you! I''m actually helping myself! "


    Mo Xiaoqi''s emotional excitement made his breath a little short. The two peaks rose and fell with the rhythm, but they didn''t attract Suk''s attention.


    Because at this time, the door was pushed open, and the former tie Nanguang went back and forth. After coming in, he first looked around and found that there was no one else. Then he walked directly towards Suk, with one hand still in his pocket. Sun song immediately realized that something might be wrong and directly welcomed him.

 Chapter 555

    Suk looked up. Tie Nanguang came back again and again. He looked cautious. He put his hand into the inner pocket of his coat. He didn''t know what he was taking out. Sun song''s reaction was quick. He first stood in front of him and then walked forward. %&*";


    this situation is like tie Nanguang preparing to kill Suk.


    "Brother song!" Suk called out, "it''s OK! Come back


    Sun song stops for a moment, and subconsciously looks back at Suk. However, as a great opportunity to show his loyalty, even if the military orders are not accepted, he continues to step forward, stops in front of Tienan''s naked body, and does not speak. He just stares at him coldly.


    "Ha ha!" Tie Nanguang put his hand into his pocket and finally took it out. When he took it out, he added a box of cigarettes and looked at Sun song: "do you want one?"


    "Iron boss, come and sit down!" Suk waved to tie Nanguang. Since he didn''t make any dangerous move, sun song glanced up and down, sidestepped and let tie Nanguang pass: "stop


    Sun song stepped forward quickly as he spoke. He swept tie Nanguang''s back with his right hand, and then went into the hem of his coat. He pulled out a dagger about 20 cm from behind him. The black light flickered with a sharp cold.


    "Ha ha, this is my guy with me!" Tienanguang in sun song''s hand touched his clothes moment, subconsciously want to resist, but at the thought of his intention, or resist the impulse, let Sun song search.


    "Take care of this guy for me first!" Tie Nanguang shrugged his shoulders, then finally looked at Suk: "boss Su, you see my sincerity is OK!"


    "What brings iron boss back! Come on, sit down Suk smiles and points to where Mameng is. %&*";


    for tie Nanguang''s sudden turn back, Suk was also prepared, but he was not sure, because tie Nanguang was the first to retreat, and he was also the first to admit the ownership of Hedong District, especially when he left here, he did not show any trace.


    Suk naturally and clearly felt the deep vision, but there was no chance to ponder on that occasion. He just waited until tie Nanguang showed up again and finally verified some of his ideas.


    "Boss Su, congratulations first! Hedong District is a good place Tie Nanguang is 42 years old this year. When he was 17 or 18 years old, he worked as a cook in the back of a restaurant. He became a chef a little bit, and finally opened a restaurant. It can be said that his career path is normal and can''t be normal any more.


    But after he opened a restaurant, his life changed a little bit. The people who collect protection fees, fight, eat and drink for free also came. Instead, he became the leader of the gang. Although there are not too many people under his hand, not everyone can ride on his neck to shit.


    "You''re welcome Tie Nanguang''s attitude makes Suk smile: "iron boss is a wise man, and I Suk won''t beat around the bush with you to talk about what''s the matter. Let''s have a chat in front of you!"


    Tie Nanguang first nodded and handed Suk a cigarette, but Suk shook his head and refused. Then he ignited the fire and took a sip of it: "boss Su, since you are also a happy person, I don''t want to write any more. I''m here to make a partnership with you this time!"


    "Combat partners?" Suk was a little confused, raised his hand to rub his nose, and repeated tie Nanguang''s words.


    "Yes, it''s often said in the news! The combat partner who is mutually beneficial, what is mutual and what is mutual! " Tie Nanguang doesn''t read much, but he is willing to accept new things. It''s not that he learned a new term two days ago and began to show off.


    "To scare me, I thought the iron boss was going to fight with me! Is that a strategic partnership Suk endured a smile, but still corrected tie Nanguang''s mistakes.


    "Yes, yes, that''s the word. It''s still Su Lao University''s rich five cars, talented eight fighters!" Tie Nanguang is not stingy of flattering Suk. After all, now he understands that Suk can''t control Hedong District.


    For nothing else, when he walked out of this handicraft supermarket, he knew that his gang of mobs couldn''t do anything for him. Despite the roar of Niu Guangrong and she Wanlin, he hid and looked at their urine samples when they came out. They looked like shriveled cocks and were dejected.


    The 100 or so people that Suk brought, even though they didn''t start, just stood there, and they were all murderous. But the men who were united with Niu Guangrong were just the difference between the regular army and the miscellaneous army. All the people with their hair dyed gaudy were either fat or thin. When they were scared, they didn''t dare to move, so they had to squat aside with their heads in their arms .


    The more sure he was about that idea in his heart, the more sure he was that he would take advantage of Suk to dominate Henan District, so that he wanted to wait until the evening to pay a special visit. Now he was in a hurry. Seeing that the leaders of these gangs in Henan district all retreated, he quickly sneaked in."Ha ha, what a strategic partnership. How can we work together?" As soon as Suk heard tie Nanguang''s words, he immediately understood them. But now is the trial stage. It''s useless to say more. It''s better to listen to each other''s plans first.


    "Boss Su may not know that I''m the closest to you, so with the light of the well-developed tourism here, the hotels over there are also doing well. We really have to be close. When boss Su uses my tienanguang, in a word, I''ll definitely do it for you!"


    Tie Nanguang''s chest clapped. His look and attitude were more serious than those of the boy who wanted to join the youth vanguard and was about to take the oath.


    If someone wants to get close to him, Suk will not be so stupid as to refuse others. Moreover, if he has tie Nanguang as an insider, there may be unexpected gains in the future. Only when he knows himself and his enemy can he win a hundred battles.


    "Iron boss, don''t worry. The strategic partnership you said is not bad! There''s something wrong with it Suk nodded as he heard the door ring and looked back.


    Tie Nanguang first saw Ma Meng and his subordinates. He came back from the assignment and was about to stand up to say hello. But he was embarrassed the next moment.


    She Tianlin followed Ma Meng and slowly moved back. When she saw tie Nanguang, she gave a wry smile. The wrinkles on her face were crowded together, which was also unnatural.


    "Yo! Snake Respecting the old and loving the young is a traditional virtue. Suk will naturally show full respect for she Tianlin, but he is a little confused about his purpose. Isn''t this old man already washing his hands? Which play is this going to sing?

 Chapter 556

    Du Wan can say that she didn''t sleep all night. She even listened to the sound of Suk opening the door, but she didn''t pay any attention to it. She could feel her sister Dujuan lying beside her. After tossing and turning at the beginning, she had a good sleep. Maybe it was because she had a lot to do with Suk''s physical exertion before!


    His mind was very confused. In the dark, the scene of Suk and azalea''s body tightly integrated repeatedly appeared in front of his eyes, and even the expressions of the two people at that time were clearly visible. I ^


    although I know that this is just a picture made up by my own brain, shouldn''t these two people be ashamed at that time? Suk, how can you do such a thing? Azalea, how can you do such a thing?


    In a daze, between waking and sleeping, it was getting brighter. Du Wan couldn''t calm down any more. She glanced at the cuckoo beside her. Her sister really slept soundly, and her mouth seemed to be smiling. She couldn''t imagine that she would seduce her male friends. Even if it was just a temporary performance, she didn''t see that she had moved Have you lost your feelings?


    He turned over and got out of bed, feeling very depressed. He pushed the door and went out to drink a glass of water. He went to the drinking machine in the living room, and his eyes could not help looking at the battlefield left after the war between Suk and azalea last night.


    There was nothing left on the sofa, not even a trace of last night. With a glass of water, Du Wan looked at the sofa, suddenly felt something was wrong, frowned slightly, and then went up for a few steps.


    Rhododendron can be regarded as her elder sisters from childhood to adulthood. Although she is usually a little lonely, even a kind of paranoid madness, she always looks for those exciting sports to play, which runs counter to her own character and is out of place, but the relationship between them is very good. %&*";


    even if the cuckoo runs around the world for more than half a month, and he goes to work in Weihai, the contact between the two people has not changed. Almost every three or four days, he will make a phone call to talk about the recent situation, about what happy, boring, man''s, woman''s, all topics will be discussed.


    So Du Wan can think that Du Juan has never talked about a boyfriend, even when she goes out, she will never talk to a stranger donkey friend. In her character, she should be a yellow flower girl! But where on this sofa there is that little red plum blossom color.


    Duwan is sure that Dujuan is absolutely a virgin and keeps her pure and clean. If she does that with Suke, she will surely leave Luohong!


    Can we say that they didn''t have a real fight yesterday? Is it like shooting a third-class movie? It''s thunder and no rain? But at that time, the two people took off completely?


    Du Wan tried hard to recall that at that time, it was as if the posture of the man and the woman was strange. He didn''t really see the scene of shame, so he stood aside, holding a cup.


    Rhododendron is lying on the bed with her eyes closed, but she sighs deeply. She knows that her sister has got up. Yesterday, she caught her and Suk in the middle of something. When she thought about it, she felt very hot all over, and even had the same feeling in her body.


    However, I didn''t think too much about it at that time. I was so confused that I wanted to go to the bathroom that I secretly gave Suk a kiss. It was nothing wrong for me to steal the kiss, but I was unlucky to urge him to kiss again, and then he gave Suk a second kiss, and a third kiss


    and then he gave Suk his clothes away, and then he was given Suk''s hand I knew that if I had resisted at that time, it would not have happened. But now I can''t figure out what I thought at that time, and I still cooperate very much.


    When he went back to his bedroom from Suk, Du Wan turned around and ignored himself. He felt embarrassed and went to sleep. But now it''s light, and some things still have to be faced.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Du Wan knew that cuckoo had come, and when she heard her words, she turned her head to the other side.


    Because these two women have something on their mind, they have to get up much earlier than Du Zhonghe and his wife. When they look up to see the time, it''s just half past five.


    "Do you like that Suk?" Dujuan had thought a lot before taking advantage of duwan to go out. Besides, as a sister, she also had to bear some things bravely, so naturally she had to take the initiative to speak.


    "You know I like it, and you''re still like him!" As soon as Du Wan heard this, he felt angry and rushed to his head. He blurted out directly. Of course, there was a sense of trial here.


    "Well, you know me. Sometimes I don''t know what nerves I''m having. I wanted to go to the bathroom to pee, but instead of sitting on the toilet, I rode on Suk. Is it sleepwalking?" Du Juan looked at Du Wan''s face, but she was not afraid of her anger, and put her hand on her shoulder.


    "Sleepwalking? What kind of spring dream are you having Du Wan sat down on the sofa and glared at the cuckoo. Anyway, he had already said that. Instead, he opened the skylight directly to tell the truth, which made him feel uncomfortable: "what do you want to do?"


    "Well? What should I do? " Du Juan also sat down with Du Wan''s action. Although she knew what she was saying, she still pretended to be stupid."Don''t try to muddle through! If you really like him, what are you going to do with him in the future? " Du Wan''s mind is in a mess, so he can not talk to Suk. After all, he has done such a thing, which is tantamount to betraying himself. But if he is good with his sister, doesn''t it mean that he will become his brother-in-law? This joke is not funny at all.


    "Hi! What can we do? I have no emotional foundation with him. It''s all hell. And I''ll tell you that he took me as you yesterday. Otherwise, how could he be so bold! "


    Du Juan seems to be coaxing a child. She can see that Du Wan''s heart is very contradictory. In fact, she is the same. Before, Du Wan pretended to be in front of her parents. Originally, she was looking for a friend to be a guest star. But when it really happened, she found that the girl had already been in deep trouble.


    But what can I do? When the elder sister''s nature must let the younger sister, moreover oneself now also is the third party to intervene!


    "Is this your first time with him?" Du Wan had already understood from the words of Du Juan that she and Suk really had a real fight. Then another question came up. Why didn''t her elder sister become popular?

 Chapter 557

    Du Wan looked at the cuckoo, the question was very sharp, but between women, and between two sisters, there should be nothing that can''t be said, so that she was right to ask. I ^


    "guess what?" Du Juan didn''t give a positive answer, but she didn''t seem to care about it. Her expression didn''t change. She thought that maybe she had a boyfriend before, but she didn''t know it. It was a relief for Du wan to think about it.


    "Why did you get up so early?" Du Wan''s mother came out of her bedroom. When she got older, she generally had less sleep time. She usually got up early at six o''clock when nothing happened. Now she suddenly saw Du Juan and Du Wan sitting in the living room whispering in the morning. It was a bit unexpected.


    The two sisters looked up. Before they could answer, they watched mother Du Wan stop. Her face was a little unnatural. They asked the two children in a low voice, "is Suk in the bathroom?"


    It turns out that she was also woken up by urination. Who knows, she suddenly remembered that she didn''t see Suk''s shadow, and the light in the bathroom was on again. Naturally, she thought Suk was in it.


    "Go! Suk''s gone! " Du Wan waved her hand to her mother, but her voice was not very pleasant. On the contrary, she complained.


    "Oh As soon as Du Wan''s mother heard this, she was relieved. As long as she was not in the bathroom, it would be difficult for her to hold her urine when she was old. She went straight to the door of the bathroom, then stopped and twisted her head: "ah! You said Suk''s gone? "


    Du Wan didn''t expect his mother to be so aware that the arc of reflection was long enough: "Hmm! They came all the way to celebrate my father''s birthday. You were so cold to them yesterday. If I were you, I would go straight away! "


    "You girl! I''ll tell you when I come out! " Du Wan''s mother wanted to have a word with Du Wan, but she felt that her heart was more than enough, so she walked into the bathroom. I ^


    seeing Du Wan like this and the tone of speaking to her mother, Du Juan seems to have left room for Suk, and she knows that the girl doesn''t really hate Suk: "yesterday, I was responsible for everything I did with Suk, and it didn''t have anything to do with him. I forced him. Your boyfriend belongs to the rescue of the river and the lake, and I''m not rich in the field of outsiders!"


    "If you say it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter! I saw it with my own eyes Du Wan''s mouth is still hard, thinking that he has just revealed his heart to him, and that such an unacceptable thing has happened. He is really sad and angry.


    "I said it! He took me for you. I remember he still called your name in his mouth. I didn''t mean to explain it! " Cuckoo has made a decision, or want to help Du Wan keep this relationship, this girl is not small, not easy to find a man like, not easy.


    I''m afraid I only like Suk. If there''s no duwan in the middle, or if they''re just playing on occasion, they can try to chase Suk. Now! I have to forget it!


    "Is that true?" As soon as Du Wan''s eyes brightened, he believed his sister''s words subconsciously. He thought that Suk''s shy character could not do such a shameful thing. It seems that he might be excused.


    "What am I deceiving you to do! OK, I have to go back to catch up on sleep! " The cuckoo stood up and went back to the bedroom again.


    Du Wan complained about why Suk didn''t explain to him clearly at that time, and didn''t think about how he gave him a chance. He didn''t find his sister''s walking was a little awkward, just like something between her legs, and her walking posture was a little strange.


    Du Wan''s mother finally came out again, looking at her daughter sitting on the sofa, frowning thoughtfully, and shaking her head: "Xiao Wan''er, you can''t blame your mother, we are also for you. Even if you are in a hurry at home, you can''t find a underworld to be your boyfriend!"


    "He''s not a underworld!" Du Wan directly refutes the past, such a long time of contact, and Suk is a junior high school student, Du Wan Gen would not associate him with the underworld, especially at the thought of Suk blushing from time to time, he is more convinced, but he is willing to tell the truth. Do you want to tell my mother Suk or a student who has not even gone to university?


    "He''s not a underworld! It''s not like you didn''t see it As soon as Zhang Jing thought that Suk almost had someone chop him with a kitchen knife at dinner yesterday, he didn''t panic at all, he reacted quickly, and he almost killed the man with such a heavy hand, and he knew the local underworld, so he shuddered.


    "He just saved azalea yesterday and helped our family a lot. If he didn''t know a few friends, azalea would be finished. It was because of this that he provoked people. Otherwise, he hadn''t been to Tianjin at all. How could this happen?"


    "Yes! He has helped us a lot. We have to thank him well, but we can''t push you into the fire just because we want to thank him! " Zhang Jing doesn''t deny Suk''s credit. She goes to the sofa and wants to sit down next to Du Wan.


    "He''s not a underworld or a pit of fire. Even if it''s a pit of fire, I''m willing to jump!" Du wanshua stood up and ignored his mother. He ran into the bathroom angrily.For her daughter, Zhang Jing felt powerless for a while. She said what she should say and did what she should do. If this girl wants to be good with Suk, she and her husband can''t stop her. After all, the children are so old.


    Think about Suk. Although he met for the first time in Weihai before, he did well. He spoke and behaved appropriately. He and Du Zhonghe were also very satisfied. If he hadn''t come back this time, his son-in-law would have been very touching.


    "Alas Zhang Jing naturally won''t let go of saying that she agrees with Du Wan and Suk. This can only be controlled by her parents. Who knows if it will have any effect in the end? It seems that she has to discuss with the old man, but she goes back to her bedroom again.


    While brushing her teeth, Du Wan looked at herself in the mirror. Because of lack of sleep, her eyes began to get red and swollen. She even looked haggard. She didn''t know where Suk had gone? Will you go back to Weihai alone?


    "I hate it. Is it a man! I don''t even know how to be lenient when I confess! " Du Wan denounces Suk in his heart and hesitates whether he wants to call him first. If he is waiting for him to turn himself in, he thinks that Suk''s shy personality is unlikely to happen, but he is a girl! Do you want to call him first to apologize?


    "But if you sleep with my sister and make such a big oolong, even if you recognize the wrong person, can you just walk away? Too irresponsible! I have to call him back and admit my mistake to cuckoo Du Wan finally found an excuse, quickly wiped his face and went to get his mobile phone.

 Chapter 558

    Suk has been in a high concentration all morning, and his brain is running at full speed. He is fighting with this group of people for wisdom and courage. Seeing such a large area of Hedong District, he is about to control his income. On the surface, he is happy and calm, but on the inside, as long as he thinks of the Du sisters, he is deeply powerless. I ^


    Du Wan and I have known each other for a long time. Before they talked and laughed, they had a lot of fights, and they were very harmonious. Moreover, because of her guest role as her boyfriend, she suddenly found that this girl seems to have coveted herself. She can not only share the bed, but also say that she likes herself.


    But the cuckoo! I''ve only seen this before. I only know that my character is extreme and unpredictable. I don''t know anything about it at all. I don''t know anything about it on the surface. But who knows that after one night, I know the inside of her body.


    It''s the so-called eternal hate for a slip. At that time, I didn''t know which one of my tendons was wrong. I even knew that I was pressing a Rhododendron under my body. My big head was hot, my small head was hot, and my brain was hot, so I really did such a thing.


    Now I think of it, I''m really a beast! Do people have to carry guns when they throw themselves in their arms? When did his willpower become so unswerving? He was also a revolutionary soldier who had stood firm for several times. How could he capsize in the gutter of Du Wan''s sofa!


    But Suk also knew that he couldn''t stop at that time. The two people were like burning firewood. It didn''t mean that anyone could stop.


    Although it was not perfect in the end, it could even be said that he gave up halfway, but the fact is the fact that he has really had extraordinary close contact with cuckoo, which makes Suk under great pressure to face a completely strange woman in such a sudden situation, and then what!


    Fortunately, it''s not the first time for her!


    Suk can only comfort himself in this way, but another puzzle has no clue at all. %&*";


    the big screen in the flower picking system and the latest task tips are confusing.


    "Task: get the first red cuckoo (complete 12f2); reward: unknown."


    What''s the matter with NIMA? Is there a virus in the flower picking system? Let''s not say that she has already talked to cuckoo, and it''s not the first time that she''s not popular at all. What''s the point of completing 12f2? Reward or unknown?


    A series of big question marks, exclamation marks and ellipsis flying around in his head, which made him dizzy. Finally, he simply threw them out of his head and used ostrich tactics.


    There are two flowers in bloom, one on each side. Suk''s head is as big as a fight, and Du Wan''s head is also in a mess. He wanted to go back to his bedroom to get his mobile phone, but he saw a strong Rhododendron like a stone. Even if he went out to climb a mountain and broke his head, his face would not change, and his eyes would turn red.


    "Sister Dujuan" Du Wan saw that Dujuan was evasive. She didn''t really blame her. Was what she just said too heavy for her to accept?


    "What''s the matter? And blame me for sleeping your boyfriend? " Cuckoo face soon appeared a smile, but directly stood up: "I also go to wash, want to sleep and can''t sleep!"


    Du Wan felt that Du Juan didn''t dare to face himself, but he didn''t know how to untie this festival. He opened his mouth, but he could only watch Du Juan pass by.


    The mobile phone is at the head of the bed, but Du Wan is at a loss again. Should he call Suk now? Or wait? In this hesitation, Du Zhonghe and his wife once again called Du wan to the living room and made comprehensive comments on Suk.


    It involves all aspects of Suk. Although they have only been in contact with Suk twice, after fully affirming some of Suk''s excellent qualities, they still score zero in the sense of security.


    Duwan tries to defend Suk, but the other side has a fierce defense. She is too weak to fight alone, and even wants to ask for help from Dujuan. However, the woman has taken a bath in the bathroom. She washed last night, and now she is washing again. It''s really God''s help.


    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to fight four hands, and a good tiger can''t stand the wolves. Du Wan is one to two, and finally ends up in tragedy. He can only end this uneven battle with silence.


    His parents care for him and know that they are for his own good, but now Du Wan seems to have entered a strange circle. Originally, Suk made such an unacceptable move yesterday, but his parents'' such a slap in the face seems to make him less angry.


    It''s a bit of an end to the civil war and a consensus with the outside world.


    Du Zhonghe sat on the sofa and looked at his daughter. He was also helpless. He hoped that he could really let Du Wan realize the seriousness of the matter!


    "Xiao Wan''er, mom and Dad don''t rush you to get married now, as long as you don''t keep going with Suk!" Du Zhonghe knows that he can''t push Du Wan too fast now. He says gently.


    The fight started here, and azalea went to take a bath. At the end of the fight, Shi Shiran came out of the bathroom. The timing was very accurate, but the atmosphere was really uncomfortable. The whole family sat in the living room with big eyes staring at small eyes, and the morning was almost exhausted.Even because of this incident, everyone didn''t have breakfast. Seeing that her husband didn''t take effective action, Zhang Jing looked up at the clock. It was already eleven o''clock, and finally stood up, ready to go to the kitchen to clean up lunch.


    Just at this time, the doorbell rang outside, and there was a knock on the door. Du Zhonghe seemed to hear his nephew Du Haiyang''s voice again. He was puzzled and quickly went to open the door.


    It was Du Haiyang out there. His face looked very bad: "uncle!" First, I said hello to Du Zhonghe. Then I looked around the living room, only to see Du Juan and Du Wan sitting on the sofa, bored.


    "Xiao Wan''er! Where''s Suk? "


    "Gone!" Du Wan didn''t know what was wrong with his brother ocean. He shrugged his shoulders and the world replied.


    "Gone? Where are you? Out, or back to Weihai? " Du Haiyang then asked. Du Zhonghe could feel that his nephew''s face became more ugly.


    "I don''t know. Your uncle and aunt have been bombed away!" Du Wan didn''t say a word in a good mood, and directly drew Du Haiyang''s attention to his uncle.


    "Ocean, what''s the matter? What''s the matter again? "


    "Uncle! Don''t mention it, my half million was stolen in the car! " Du Haiyang had managed to raise 500000 yuan before, and was ready to pay ma er in advance to solve his urgent need. However, after the matter was settled, the money had no place to use. But who knows, one night, the money was gone.

 Chapter 559

    The news Du Haiyang brought was so shocking that even Zhang Jing, who had just come out of the kitchen, was dumbfounded and stood at the kitchen door. I ^


    "lost?" Du Haiyang worked hard for half his life to save more than 200000 yuan, but Du Haiyang let people steal so much money all at once. How could he not be surprised? He asked with an unacceptable confirmation.


    "Yes Du Haiyang was not feeling well either. When his business was booming, he lost 500000 yuan, but he didn''t hurt his bones and muscles. But now he borrowed the 500000 yuan to pay for it. Now his family has no money.


    "Did you call the police?" Du Zhonghe then asked, this is everyone''s first reaction.


    "Yes! But the cameras in the community are all fuckin ''broken! " Du Haiyang''s answer is really disappointing, and his own expression is also so sad.


    In fact, he was still blamed for the incident. When he came home after dinner yesterday, one was careless after drinking a little wine, and the other was that he ignored the incident because he was anxious to go upstairs to report safety to his parents.


    It''s a little late to get up in the morning. Without the big stone of usury in my heart, I feel very relaxed. After washing up, I''m ready to drive to change money for my friends. But when I get down, I see my car''s trunk is open, and it''s turned upside down. Moreover, the handbag with cash is gone.


    In a hurry, they report to the police, but the police are not slow. After taking notes, some people go to the security guard of the community to get monitoring. However, all the NIMA monitoring probes are broken, and they have been broken for a week, and no one has gone to repair them. There are not many clues. I ^


    the police took a lot of time to deal with the scene, stealing 500000 yuan, which is a huge amount of criminal cases, and the public security took it seriously, so that it was nearly 11 o''clock after they finished the record and collected the missing clues.


    After the police left, Du Haiyang looked at his empty trunk, and his brain was in a mess. He didn''t expect that he was so unlucky. According to his own judgment, even if he could find the 500000 yuan, he didn''t know it was time to be a monkey, but how could he explain it to his friends!


    The more he thinks about it, the more confused he is. Du Haiyang, who has been working hard in society for a long time, suddenly wakes up and thinks of Suk. Sometimes, with the help of some other forces, he may be more able to solve problems than the public security organs.


    As soon as I thought of it, I quickly drove to the door. Unexpectedly, I jumped all over. Suk had already left. How could I not let him down and despair.


    Du Haiyang''s expression was in a trance, and he talked about it all over again. At this time, Du Juan and Du Wan had come over, and they were at a loss.


    "Wan''er, where did Suk go? Can you give him a call? He knows people on the road. Maybe he can solve the case for me in a word! " Du Haiyang looked at Du Wan, his eyes were dim.


    "It depends on what my parents mean. They''ve taken people away for me!" Du Wan is hesitating about how to face Suk. Now such a thing has happened again. However, to tell the truth, it may be an opportunity to look up at Du Zhonghe while talking.


    Du Zhonghe''s face was a little embarrassed. He was just talking about Suk''s various bad things. Even if he was not a underworld, he had a good relationship with the underworld. He could never go deep into communication. But in a twinkling of an eye, he really went to look for such help.


    What Du Haiyang said is clear in his heart. It''s not that he has no confidence in the Public Security Bureau, but after that procedure, maybe someone will catch him and spend all his money.


    "Well, Xiao Wan''er, why don''t you call Suk and ask, and help your brother!" Zhang Jing looks at his wife''s face. It''s unnatural. She also knows that he can''t wipe away his face. However, Du Haiyang is still worried and at a loss, so she takes her own stand and says something.


    However, after Du Zhonghe''s face changed several times, he didn''t say no. he sighed and acquiesced to Zhang Jing''s words. As soon as he saw that his uncle and aunt had agreed, Du Haiyang began to urge Du wan to call, but he didn''t find that Du Juan''s eyes were flashing.


    "Hello The phone rang for a long time, and finally got through. Du Wan didn''t know what was going on. He suddenly thought of the good things Su Ke and Du Juan had done. He was angry and his voice was very irritable.


    "Where are you?" To hear Suk''s voice in the microphone, it seems that the boy is also guilty, which makes Du Wan feel more relaxed.


    "If you don''t go back, just go home now. Something''s wrong!" Du Wan was a bit of a queen and gave orders to Suk directly.


    "What? I told you to come back quickly, did you hear me! I''ll give you a chance. If you don''t come back, I''ll turn over! " When Du Wan heard that Suk was looking for an excuse, she immediately raised her eyes.


    Putting down the phone, Du Wan looked at the circle of people staring at him and shrugged: "OK, I''ll be back in ten minutes!"


    Du Haiyang was relieved as soon as he heard this, as if his half million had been recovered.


    Suk put down the phone and looked at Ma Meng, sun song and Mo Xiaoqi: "you three go to dinner! I still have something to deal with here! "The people brought by Ma Meng took over the construction site in Hedong District smoothly. The general shops and enterprises just need to go up and explain the situation to them. In fact, the most important ones are the industries that are actually controlled in the second-hand market of hemp. Most of them are entertainment places, including nightclubs, KTV, foot massage, bath centers and so on.


    It took a lot of effort to take over these key industries, but there was no difficulty. Except for a few companies who felt they were unambiguous and were convinced by direct force, all the others took over smoothly.


    Originally, when several people were preparing for lunch, they made a good sum of these sites, so that they could hand over Sun song and Mo Xiaoqi their future plans. However, Suk now shook his mobile phone with a bitter smile and stood up with some embarrassment.


    Driving back to Du Wan''s residential area, standing in front of the house, Suk took a deep breath. He wasn''t worried about Du Zhonghe and his wife. To tell the truth, although their attitude was a little cold yesterday, it was far from that bad. Now the only worry is that he didn''t know how to face Du Zhonghe and Du Wan.


    I took a deep breath, and then I took a breath. My heart beat wildly. The more I got to the door, the more I could clearly remember my intimate contact with cuckoo yesterday. I could even remember the special part of the woman''s body at that time. When I was in a state of confusion, I suddenly heard the door ring and subconsciously stepped back.


    "What are you dawdling about! Don''t hurry in Du Wan has been lying on the edge of the window. After Suk got off the car, he began to pinch the time. Who knows, after waiting for a while, he didn''t move. Then he came directly to open the door. However, he saw Suk standing at the door with red face and red ears, struggling with his thoughts.

 Chapter 560

    A room full of people, Du Zhonghe and his wife''s expression is not very natural, Du Haiyang''s eyes are keen, but Du Juan seems not to see Suk come in, sitting on the sofa fiddling with his mobile phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Ke looked at Du Wan with horizontal eyebrows and straight to the theme.


    "Come in and talk!" As soon as Du Wan saw Suk, he was angry and glared at him. Because he was angry, the two huge chest peaks fluctuated violently.


    "Uncle, aunt!" Suk first nodded to the elder and said hello, then he wanted to see Du Haiyang: "brother Haiyang is here too!" When she turned her eyes to cuckoo, the woman seemed to be still immersed in the game world of mobile phone, without looking up, which saved Suk''s embarrassment.


    Du Wan snorted and turned to walk in. Suk followed her and went directly to the sofa in the living room. Her eyes fell on the sofa. Last night''s battlefield was ordinary, even ordinary. However, her heart began to beat faster when she saw it.


    Last night, scene by scene, seems to reappear, nose seems to smell the smell of smoke, eyes subconsciously looked at the cuckoo, but see this girl did not know when has also looked up.


    Four eyes opposite, there seems to be a little spark in the air, but it seems to be a very tacit understanding, the two quickly turned their heads, pretending to be blind.


    Except that Du Wan could feel the difference between the two people, no one noticed it. After all, Du Juan''s temperament was a little strange, and he didn''t pay attention to the guests, which was expected.


    "Suk!" Du Haiyang took two steps, directly pulled Suk''s arm, and let him on the sofa: "now there are some things that really bother you!"


    "What''s the matter?" Suk was very surprised to hear that duwan asked him to come back. After all, there would be an irresistible gap between them. Even Suk thought that duwan might block himself directly and put him on the blacklist.


    So intuitively, I know what really happened. Now it''s not surprising that it''s Du Haiyang.


    Du Haiyang doesn''t know what happened to Suk and duwan''s family, but even if he knows, he will pretend to be kept in the dark: "Suk, we had dinner yesterday, I didn''t go home directly!"


    Suk nodded and motioned for him to continue.


    "I parked downstairs and went straight upstairs! When I go downstairs in the morning, I''ll see that my trunk has been pried open and everything in it is gone! " As long as Du Haiyang talks about it, his intestines will be blue with regret one after another, and his face is very depressed.


    "What''s missing?" Suk continued.


    "As you saw yesterday, I put all my 500000 in the trunk. Now - now I don''t even have a dime. I can''t even find a shadow!"


    Suk couldn''t laugh or cry: "brother ocean, you have to call the police! You can''t find me to solve this case! "


    "I''ve already called the police, but I don''t have many clues left. You see - can you say hello to the big brother on Tianjin Road, and give me the money back?"


    Du Haiyang hesitated, but fortunately, he expressed his own ideas. After that, he looked at Suk eagerly, with some worry in his eyes, for fear that Suk would refuse him.


    Suk frowned subconsciously. 500000 is not a small number. In the final analysis, his friendship with these people is not as good as 500000. Even Hongfeng is like this. It may seem very intimate on the surface, but who can treat who as a real relative.


    As the saying goes, good money moves people''s hearts. It''s not a small amount to put so much money in front of people''s eyes. Greed turns people into demons. However, Du Haiyang really has no way to refuse this request. After all, he is not good at saying no to others.


    What''s more, I can take this opportunity to plead guilty. Just looking at Du Wan''s angry face, I can think that the girl must hate herself very much now, but to tell you the truth, Suk really doesn''t want to part with Du Wan.


    "All right! Brother Haiyang, to tell you the truth, I can''t guarantee that it will be done! " Suk can only tell Du Haiyang the worst result first, but his expectation is too high. In the end, he is disappointed to despair.


    "Yes, I know! Now I just do my best to listen to the destiny! It''s better than putting all your hopes on the public security bureau! " Du Haiyang nodded quickly.


    "Suk, come on, eat watermelon first!" Different from Du Zhonghe, although Zhang Jing was embarrassed, she brought out a plate of iced watermelon in the refrigerator and put it on the tea table in front of Suk.


    "Thank you, Auntie!" Suk is very polite and nods to Zhang Jing to thank him. Looking at Zhang Jing''s warm-hearted appearance, he subconsciously reaches for the watermelon on the plate, but touches an empty one.


    "Who let you eat!" Du Wan glared and grabbed the watermelon plate in his hand: "you hurry to get down to business!"


    "Good!" Suk was embarrassed again. He quickly took out his mobile phone and found out Hongfeng''s phone number. After all, Hongfeng is the largest force in the whole underground society of Tianjin. The ma''er Gang collapsed, and most of them were arrested in the detention house. The rest of them hid, so their possibility of committing crimes is very low."Hello! Boss Su, have you eaten? "


    I''m in a good mood when I''m happy, and I''m happy with my horse''s hoof disease. The voice of Hongfeng comes from the phone. I''m happy, and the background is lively. It seems that I''m making a cup and changing cups. Now his territory is greatly expanded, and I don''t know how much money he can get. Let''s just say that his social status is completely changed. If he''s in an activity, I''m afraid he''ll be a member of Tianjin city The representative is also searching for things.


    "Ha ha! Not yet As soon as Suk finished, he listened to Hongfeng''s warm invitation: "come on! Come on! Come on! Come to shanggangwan Hotel, brother, please! Let''s have a good drink! "


    "No, brother Feng, I have something to help you with!" Suk knew that if it continued to be polite, it would be endless. He might as well go straight to the theme.


    "Say it! What are you doing here with my brother? "


    Hong Feng is really eating or drinking. Although he is full of promise, he has changed his mind several times. I don''t know what Suk will say to himself.


    "It''s like this! Yesterday, my brother Haiyang stopped at the downstairs of their community, and the trunk was pried. All the money in it was gone! "


    "Have you been pried? Which neighborhood is he in? " Suk didn''t know how to answer Hongfeng''s question, so he could only look at Du Haiyang. Fortunately, he also heard the voice in the microphone: "Norwegian forest, building 12, unit 3!"


    "Norwegian forest? Damn, it''s really my brother''s territory After all, the territory is on the surface. If he doesn''t admit it, Suk can know.


    "But Suk, I''d like to say hello to you first. If it''s my man, I''ll send the money back. But my brother thinks that if it''s a thief passing by, I can''t help it. I''m afraid I can''t figure out where I''m going to escape after I get it!"


    "Of course, I know that too!" The smile on Suk''s face was still the same, but he was also wondering: could this be Hongfeng''s words of evasion? It''s just the beginning of cooperation. We have to be more careful in the future!

 Chapter 561

    It''s all wolves. Don''t pretend to be sheep. It''s all water. Don''t pretend to be pure. Hong Feng knows that he''s not as clean as ma er. Although he doesn''t do much inferior work, his younger brothers still manage it. I ^


    the trades of usury, fairy dancing, gambling, chicken shop and sneaking are very complicated, so when Hong Feng heard this, his first reaction was: Damn, maybe it was his own helper!


    But as the boss, they all pay attention to loyalty and persuasion. Generally speaking, they have to protect the calf. If it''s really their younger brother''s business, do they have to bear it?


    This idea passed in a flash, and the next second Hong Feng''s pretext had already been said. However, when he finished, he immediately regretted it. Suddenly, he remembered that Suk seemed to be very resourceful, and seemed to have a friendship with Chen Dong, the director of public security.


    If this matter is found out by Chen Dong in the end, I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult for him to explain. After all, if the state machine really works, there''s nothing he can''t do. Catching a few thieves is like searching for something!


    Thinking of this, he quickly took the words back: "brother Su, don''t worry. Now that you''ve told your brother, I''ll check it for you. In an hour, you''ll listen to me!"


    Hang up the phone, Suk looked at Du Haiyang: "brother Haiyang, wait, if not, I''ll ask someone else!"


    "All right!" Du Wan saw Suk finish the call and pushed the watermelon plate in his hand: "now I can eat it!"


    Suk took the plate and went directly to Du Zhonghe: "uncle, have some watermelon!"


    "Well!" The expression on Du Zhonghe''s face was still a little embarrassed until now. He took the watermelon and then slowly said, "Suk, I''m sorry to trouble you about this!"


    "That''s very kind of you! I''m glad I can help, but I don''t know if I can get the money back! " Suk saw that Du Zhonghe took a watermelon, then turned around and went to Du Haiyang. %&*";


    " Suk, I want to thank you for everything I can''t find! " Du Haiyang has just heard Hong Feng''s words. Since he has fully agreed, what he can do now is to wait. It''s good to let fate dictate that he can get it back, but he can''t find it. It''s also his own misfortune. Who let him not take the money at that time.


    After Suk gave duhaiyang a piece of watermelon, according to the generation, of course, now Du Wan''s mother is still busy with lunch in the kitchen, which means that she should go to send a watermelon to Dujuan now. She walks over and looks at Dujuan playing with her mobile phone: "sister Dujuan, you eat a piece of watermelon!"


    "Well, let it go first!" Rhododendron seems to be very calm, while talking, while twisting the body, with the hand of the mobile phone gravity sensor.


    "Oh Suk took a watermelon from her plate and put it on the coffee table in front of her.


    "Come on, you come in with me!" At last, Du Wan began to talk, pulling Suk''s arm directly into his bedroom.


    When the door was closed, there were only Suk and duwan in the bedroom. The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Suk still didn''t know how to talk to duwan, as if nothing had happened, or to explain what happened last night.


    Du Wan looked at Suk''s bewilderment and the expression on his face. He sat down beside the bed and kept silent for a long time. This was not the first time for them to be alone, but it was the most depressing time.


    "What are you going to do?" Duwan waited for a long time, but Suk didn''t say anything, so he could only take the initiative to speak.


    "Well?" Suk subconsciously finally turned his eyes to Du Wan, but he was still a little uneasy.


    "Well, what, well? I ask you how you deal with sister cuckoo! " Du Wan felt like a chief justice, waiting for the defendant to defend himself.


    "I don''t know!" Suk is really helpless. In the final analysis, as a man, no matter what, he is also the one who takes advantage, and also the one who has to take responsibility, but he really doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    "I don''t know? What did you do last night, you don''t know? " Du Wan seems to be a bit aggressive, but it can only be so now. If we can''t really solve this problem, no matter who, himself or Dujuan, or Suk, it will be a problem that can''t be ignored.


    "Yesterday!" Suk raised his hand and rubbed the bridge of his nose. Naturally, he knew what Du Wan meant. The smile on his face was more ugly than the cry. His heart beat fast. He always had to face the things he should face.


    I took a deep breath: "yesterday, I really didn''t know what was going on. In a daze, I felt that someone came up. At the beginning, I thought it was a dream!"


    "Dream? What''s on your mind? Can you dream about this Du Wan pinched her waist, straightened her chest and closed her abdomen. This action set off her super luxurious chest peak with more majesty.


    "Hoo Suk knew that he could not solve the problem by avoiding. Now he was able to talk with Du Wan in the same room. It was also a positive opportunity to solve the problem. He thought: "I dreamt of you!" He said directly."You Du Wan''s indignant little face flushed half of the sky when she heard Suk''s words. She thought that Dujuan had said Suk had mistaken him for himself before. It seemed that this was really the case.


    "Dream of me, you can do it? Is that what you want to do? "


    When he heard Suk''s words, he had no reason to imagine that the person who was entangled with Suk''s body had become himself. He was even more red faced: "you think so, why didn''t you do anything the night before yesterday?"


    The night before yesterday was the night when Suk and Du Wan had just returned home, and they shared the same bed. However, although they were a little charming, Suk restrained himself and didn''t make people blush.


    "I came with you the day before yesterday. Would you like to help me? If you didn''t say that to me yesterday, I wouldn''t dare to do anything! " After such a short time, Suk was quite calm.


    "What did I tell you? Why did I let you do that? " On hearing this, Du Wan was even more angry. Good! Now it''s about putting the blame on yourself.


    "You say you like me! If you don''t say it, how dare I! " Suk clenched his teeth and said directly, "then I started to dream last night. At that time, I thought how the dream was so clear, just like the real thing!"


    "Hey! How dare you argue? Even if I say I like you, how dare you do that to me? Have you ever told me? " Du Wan stares at her eyes. To tell the truth, she calms down to think about it. Besides the fact that the protagonist is involved in cuckoo, it''s really no big deal.


    Before the man got married, he didn''t have many girlfriends or go to bed with several women. Everyone has the freedom to fall in love and go to bed at the same time. Before entering the palace of marriage, who can defend himself for whom? It''s the same with men, and it''s the same with women.


    But now the most troublesome thing is that the protagonist of the story is Suk and cuckoo!

 Chapter 562

    Du Wan''s tone has also changed now. From the beginning of her anger and condemnation, she has calmed down a lot. Especially seeing Suk''s expression of self reproach all the time makes her soften. %&*";


    some people are like this. Before they meet, they want to have a fight. But when two people sit face to face, they find that it doesn''t seem like a big deal.


    Suk''s heart beats fast. He is not stupid. Du Wan''s tone of voice has changed. He feels completely relaxed. At the beginning, he is still worried that he will break up with Du Wan directly. Two people who have a good relationship, even two people who have some good feelings, will go their separate ways and become strangers.


    But now the possibility is much smaller. At least Du Wan is still scolding herself. That is to say, the girl doesn''t really want to break up with herself. After all, there is a saying that sorrow is not greater than death. If it is so, maybe they can''t even say a word and turn a blind eye to it.


    "Say it! What are you going to do? " Duwan was sitting by the bed, and Suk was standing in front of her. He didn''t dare to look directly at her. He could only look into the bedroom.


    "Well!" Suk knows that if he can''t give Du Wan an answer, I''m afraid this question will still be entangled for a long time. He is likely to entangle from Tianjin to Weihai, and his eyes will fall on Du Wan''s face.


    With a face as tight as Lori''s, Su Ke sat beside the bed with her angry face. Su Ke took a breath, took another breath, and then walked directly to Du Wan.


    He bent over, reached out and bowed his head. With a series of movements, Suk suddenly held Du Wan''s little face. His lips accurately found the attack point and immediately attached it.


    "Well" Du Wan was still angry and was suddenly forced to kiss by Suk. Naturally, he would resist subconsciously, holding Suk''s wrists in both hands, swinging his body back and forth, even the two meatballs on his chest. %&*";


    as time went by, it could be a second or a minute. Du Wan didn''t know how long it had been. He just felt that his body strength had been absorbed by Suk, and the strength of resistance was getting weaker and weaker. If he was still struggling to get rid of it at the beginning, now he only had a short breath and a more and more hot body.


    It''s common for lovers to get angry and quarrel. If they really fall into the cold war, maybe a man''s love word can break the ice, but it''s far from a kiss, which can better express their feelings.


    Suk felt that duwan didn''t repel herself any more. Even her little hand was trying to push herself away at the beginning, and now it was like a gentle touch.


    Suk, who has been kissing for more than 2 years, has already reached a certain level of essence. But now he has changed from one-sided attack to two people. His heart beats wildly and his brain feels dizzy.


    I don''t know when they are already lying on the bed, but their lips are still touching each other, and they are even more eager. Suk''s hands are on the bed, and the whole person is already on Du Wan''s body.


    Ears are mutual shortness of breath, long-term kiss, make two people have some oxygen deficiency, but this feeling is like deep into the bone marrow, it is sinking and unable to extricate themselves.


    "Don''t be angry! I''ll tell the cuckoo about it Suk slowly raised his head and looked at Du Wan under him. His small face was as beautiful as peach blossom, his eyes were as affectionate as water, the smoke was rising everywhere, his small nose was cocked up, and his wings on both sides rose and fell.


    The chest of the meat, has been separated between her and Suk, with her breathing, also in constant ups and downs, top Suk subconsciously support the body, afraid to crush her.


    "What do you tell him?" Du Wan suddenly turns over and presses Suk under his body. The two people seem to change their positions, from male to female, to the typical Guanyin lotus sitting style.


    Du Wan was riding on Suk''s waist. Her cheeks were still flushed and her breath was disordered. After a kiss, the feeling of confusion made her weak and weak. She had to hold Suk''s chest with both hands and look at him.


    "I''m sorry! I really don''t have any feelings for her. You know, if it wasn''t for you, I would never have known her at all. Besides, I only met her a few times! " Suk, to be honest, now that he has come to this stage and he has come back here again, he might as well cut off the mess and take care of the matter directly.


    "Do you think a word of sorry will do? You can be like her! " Du Wan wanted Suk to have a showdown with cuckoo. She felt that she could cut off the tangled relationship. But at the thought of this, she seemed to be unfair to cuckoo and began to hesitate.


    "What can we do?" Suk said that, but the inexplicable task appeared in his mind, which was "falling red" and "half". If there was not a problem in the flower picking system, then I was afraid that I would have an intersection with azalea in the future.


    "I don''t know if sister cuckoo has a boyfriend now, but I think there''s something wrong with her when she looks at you. By the way, was it your first time yesterday?" Du Wan asked hesitantly."No nonsense. I met Dujuan for the first time, not the first time, or the second time?" Suk was speechless for a while. He had no idea what was going on in duwan''s mind.


    "I hate you! I don''t mean that. Is it the first time you told me about sister cuckoo Du Wan found that he couldn''t communicate with Suk implicitly, so he asked directly.


    "Well! This one! I don''t know. I always thought I was dreaming! But it doesn''t feel like it! " Although Suk seems to have a fresh memory when he thinks of yesterday, he can''t answer the question about how he felt at that time.


    "I didn''t see blood on the sofa in the morning!" Du wannuo said, frowning thoughtfully.


    "Well! I looked at it yesterday. There was no bleeding! " Suk nodded as she lay on the bed. Duwan was still riding on him, but her weight was so light that she didn''t feel stressed.


    "If only that were the case!" Du Wan felt that if Dujuan had a boyfriend before, or had a relationship with her boyfriend long ago, the harm would not be so great.


    "If not?" After Suk asked this question, he felt that he was a little short of smoking, but he couldn''t help it. He blurted out.


    "If not! You''re dead! " Du Wan was afraid that cuckoo would give it to Suk for the first time. The first time is very important for any girl. It''s true in her life. If it is true, I''m afraid that the relationship between Suk and Dujuan will not be easy to break.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was, and she twisted Suk''s waist.


    "Hiss!" A breath of cool air spread from the waist to the whole body. The sudden pain was like muscle spasm, which made Suk''s body stretch and relax for a while, trying to relieve the pain, while duwan swayed back and forth as if sitting on the waves.


    "It''s time to eat!" Du Wan''s mother pushed the door to ask them to come out for dinner. She watched her daughter riding on Suk''s waist, while Suk was lying under her. She was pushing Du Wan with a part of her body, and suddenly blushed with embarrassment.

 Chapter 563

    Suk couldn''t bear the pain, but he didn''t dare to make a sound. He could only digest himself, suck in the air, and wriggle. However, from Du Wan''s point of view, it was totally different. I ^


    this scene is like her daughter can''t bear to wipe the gun for Suk, suddenly blushing and embarrassed. Du Wan heard the door opening and her mother''s words, subconsciously turned over and jumped out of bed: "well, I know!"


    Suk, too, sat up embarrassed and did not dare to look into Zhang Jing''s eyes, for fear that he would be misunderstood. Of course, the two people''s actions just now would be misunderstood.


    The movement here can be seen from the sofa in the living room. Just looking at Du Zhonghe, he just glanced inside subconsciously. His face turned pale with anger, but there was no way. That''s his girl riding on Suk. If you change your posture, you can''t be a father.


    In fact, Dujuan put down her mobile phone after they two entered the room. In fact, although she usually plays mobile games when she''s free, she will never be so enthusiastic. Today, she just doesn''t know how to face Suk.


    However, after the two men entered the room, they did not come out, which made cuckoo''s mind full of imagination and uneasiness. Subconsciously, she could be sure that they were talking about their own affairs.


    However, her client could only pretend to play with her mobile phone outside. She was a little depressed and absent-minded. It happened that Zhang Jing called her to ask two people to have dinner. Because of cuckoo''s distraction, she didn''t hear it. That''s why Du Wan''s mother called her.


    But after opening the door, although Du Wan''s mother didn''t make a fuss, all of them couldn''t help looking at it. When Du Juan looked at the two men''s postures, she immediately thought that she was riding on Suk in the same posture last night, but now there is a gap between the two doors. Things are different. %&*";


    Du Wan''s mother was a little dazed after seeing it, but she soon realized that Du Wan and Suk stood up and laughed awkwardly:" come out for dinner! " With that, he turned to the door and went out.


    Du Wan and Suk looked at each other with red faces.


    A table of dishes was originally prepared for Du Zhonghe''s birthday, but yesterday there was Du Haiyang''s usury incident, and he didn''t eat it at noon. In the evening, he went to the hotel for dinner, so the ingredients were ready-made, and many of them were semi-finished products made by Du Wan''s mother.


    Squirrel and mandarin fish, sweet and sour ribs, braised chicken wings, meat and vegetables, a big table full, a large family sitting around the table, no one drinking, all poured drinks.


    "Suk, come on, try the food made by my aunt!" The only one who can be called a guest here is Suk. Even though Zhang Jing has some opinions about Suk in her heart, she is still very enthusiastic. After all, he has helped the Du family again and again, and can''t be ignored any more.


    Suk nodded: "thank you, auntie. I haven''t tasted these dishes. It looks like I''m going to drool!"


    Zhang Jing, listening to Suk''s words, was very helpful. To tell the truth, she was also thinking that Suk''s behavior, speech and speech were very good, except that "eat more! Don''t mention it "


    " MMM! " Suk held out his chopsticks and first clamped a piece of ribs. Sure enough, Zhang Jing''s skill is not blowing. No matter from the perspective of material selection or cooking techniques, Suk''s cooking skill is very good: "it''s delicious!"


    As the head of the family, Du Zhonghe doesn''t say anything at the dinner table, although he has something to do in his heart. Dujuan only concentrates on eating. At the beginning, Du Haiyang tried to persuade Suke to have a drink, but Suke said he had something to do in the afternoon, so he didn''t ask.


    "Uncle, aunt!" Suk put down his chopsticks and looked at Du Zhonghe and Zhang Jing: "in fact, I have something I want to explain to you."


    "I''m not really a underworld. I just know more people, and the social relationship may be complicated! But don''t worry, Xiao Wan''er knows in Weihai that I have nothing to do with them! "


    Just now in the room, Du Wan has told Suk that he must clear the suspicion of underworld in front of everyone. Although Suk feels that he may have some underworld nature, he can''t admit it now.


    "Hi! What underworld is not underworld! Now in this world, men have to have some relationship, otherwise others will bully them and they will not even find a place to reason! " Du Haiyang has now completely stood on Suk''s side. After a short contact, he has already troubled Suk a lot for just two days.


    From his usury almost let ma er be doomed, to Suk rescued cuckoo, so that last night in the restaurant for dinner, almost let people clean up a meal, today''s 500000 to find back or not to mention, after all, Suk has also made efforts.


    What''s more, knowing that Suk has a good relationship with Hongfeng, I have to keep up with him. Even if Suk goes back to Weihai, I still have to dig and eat in Tianjin. In a word, Suk can guarantee his business."Alas! Suk, it''s not my uncle who said you. I''m very happy that you come home with duwan this time! " Du Zhonghe put down his chopsticks. Since Suk mentioned this, he could not avoid the problem all the time.


    "But as you know, my only daughter, Du Wan, naturally wants her to find a good man to marry. I don''t ask him how much money he has, how much property he has in his family, or how powerful he is. The only requirement is that two people can live a down-to-earth life. You have to be nice to her!"


    Du Zhonghe looked at Suk: "but you see what happened yesterday? You almost killed that man when someone came to chop you with a kitchen knife


    "For people like you, my duwan may not be suitable for you!"


    In the final analysis, Du Zhonghe still disagrees with Du Wan and Suk. It seems that it''s a foregone conclusion. After a word, all the people at the table become embarrassed. Zhang Jing, who has always been relaxing, is also on the side of his own old man. She really doesn''t want to let Du Wan have more in-depth contact with Suk, so that she can break up early and feel at ease.


    "Uncle! I have to say something about this. Yesterday, it was because of me. The man who fought with Suk was under Ma Er''s hands. It was because I provoked Ma Er that the situation became like this. Suk would not have happened if it wasn''t for me! And I think Suk is a good kid! "


    Du Haiyang is in his thirties. Although he is not married and has a good heart, he is also a success in his career in the old Du family. He really wants to help Suk. After all, helping him is helping himself.


    "Uncle!" Suk felt that duwan on one side kicked himself, reminded himself to defend quickly, and gave a wry smile. As soon as he was about to speak, the mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    "Hello! Suk, are you talking about the black accord parked in the Norwegian forest? " After the connection, the voice of Hongfeng came from the phone, much earlier than the time previously agreed.

 Chapter 564

    The voice of Hongfeng on the other end of the phone still sounds drunk, but the tone is still bright, "brother Feng! That''s the one! What about? Any news? " Suk took the cell phone and quickly confirmed it.


    This sentence immediately attracted the attention of all the people at the table. They all looked at Suk. Du Zhonghe, Zhang Jing, Du Haiyang, Du Juan and Du Wan all held their breath, waiting for the result of the phone call.


    "Ha ha, I''m lucky to live up to my life. Damn, it''s really the little bastards under my hand. Where are you now?" Hong Feng is very relaxed, but he is also angry in his heart. Those people who started are all the little gangsters in the periphery, and he is almost involved by them.


    It''s not Keng dad, it''s Keng boss!


    Suk took a subconscious look at Du Haiyang. He was thinking about how to get the money back. Subconsciously, he didn''t want to tell other people the address of Du Wan''s house, but he couldn''t stand it. Du Haiyang was so anxious that he took the phone from Suk''s hand.


    "Boss Hong, I''m Du Haiyang! Well, we met at the restaurant that day! "


    "Yes! yes! Thank you so much. I''ll be the host when I have time and call Suk. I really want to thank you very much! "


    "Yes! I''ll go and get it myself, and I''ll have to trouble my brother for a trip! "


    "Well, I''m with Suk now!"


    Du Haiyang finally established a little contact with Hongfeng. At least when he went out to brag later, he could say that I had called Hongfeng and finished all the building numbers of Du Wan''s family. Then he handed the phone to Suk.


    "Suk, come on, let''s not say more, brother. I haven''t finished drinking yet!"


    Hong Feng is really busy now. After swallowing a piece of ma''er''s territory, the local business owners have already heard the news. They all come to have some relations with him. It''s a pleasure to exchange cups at the dinner table.


    "Well, good!"


    After Suk hung up the phone, he saw that the whole family seemed to have lost their interest in eating and put down their chopsticks.


    To tell you the truth, before that, it seems that everyone didn''t hold any hope, and even comforted Du Haiyang for a long time. After all, theft happens from time to time, and it''s such a large amount of theft. With this money, ordinary thieves can go out and have a good turn, er, escape.


    But who knows that after Suk made a phone call, the money came back like this. Half a million. Many people worked hard all their lives, but they couldn''t earn it. Who could not be moved? Even Du Zhonghe almost vomited blood when he heard that he had lost half a million.


    If Du Haiyang had been his son, he would have slapped him in the face, but he couldn''t help it, and he would have comforted him. Although he knew that the money might never come back, even the police would have recorded it, and then he didn''t hear from him, he had to believe the police.


    Now the fact is in front of us. I''m afraid the police are still reporting to the police level by level. But after Suk''s phone call, it may be more than half an hour later, and the money will be found!


    It''s just like confirming Du Haiyang''s reason for helping Suk extricate himself before. If a man doesn''t have a relationship, he can''t be bullied. But if he has a relationship, everything can be solved.


    If you put it on ordinary people, you''ll have bad luck! If you catch someone, I''m afraid all the money has been wasted. What can you do? jump off building? Hanging? Cry to death?


    "Suk, I really want to thank you for this. You saved my life! No, you have saved my second life Du Haiyang took Suk''s hand, and his eyes were red.


    When Du Haiyang spoke to Hong Feng just now, he could still keep calm. But now he is more and more excited. Suddenly he slips away from his chair and kneels down in front of Suk.


    It''s no wonder that Du Haiyang is so excited. Now he is really penniless. In the gambling game of ma''er, his small transportation company and several big cars are all paid off and discounted to ma''er. In an instant, he becomes destitute from a small boss.


    But ma er''s usury is still rising every day. Originally, he wanted to delay for a few days to see if he could get some small projects from his friends, so that he could pay back the money earlier. Who knows, in the end, ma er found the door instead of the project.


    I had to borrow 500000 yuan from my friend. It was a life-saving money for cuckoo. I had to save my sister even if I jumped from a building. Fortunately, suddenly Suk appeared and solved the problem. Not only did I save cuckoo, but ma er was caught inexplicably.


    At that time, I felt that I could be saved. I could take the 500000 yuan and make a comeback. The worst thing was that I could buy a car and go to the construction site to pull the muck!


    But in the morning, he knew that he was dead, that he had no money, and that he had no money borrowed from his friends. -


    in the morning, although Du Haiyang didn''t seem to have anything to do, he was full of remorse and regret all the time, and he was full of self pity. He really had the heart to jump from the building."Brother ocean! What are you doing here? " Su Ke was startled and quickly pulled Du Haiyang up: "this is what I should do, we are all a family!"


    Practice is the only criterion for testing truth.


    It really touched Du Zhonghe''s heart that he found 500000 yuan. He didn''t see Maher''s men abduct cuckoo, so he didn''t know how critical it was at that time. But now that 500000 yuan was lost and recovered, it really confirmed Du Haiyang''s words that he had just excused Suk.


    Maybe Suk knows so many people and has complicated social relations, which is not too bad!


    Du Zhonghe and his wife looked at each other and seemed to have some loose opinions on Su Ke. Du Wan gave him a peep, while Du Juan''s eyes flashed by, but there was a trace of sadness.


    Du Haiyang was helped to the seat by Suk, but his mood had not completely recovered. Looking at Du Zhonghe, he took a deep breath: "uncle, Suk is really good. If he and Xiao Wan''er are willing, you and my aunt will be almost the same!"


    "But if you really don''t agree, I''ll make my own decision and marry the cuckoo to him!" When Du Haiyang said this, he was surprised all over the table. The most unexpected thing was the two sisters.


    "Brother --" the two sisters said the same thing, but their expressions were different.


    Suk was also very embarrassed. If he hadn''t talked to cuckoo last night, he would not have been at a loss. Before he spoke, he would have blushed. Fortunately, the doorbell rang.


    As if eager to get out of trouble, the cuckoo ran over and opened the door.


    "Hello, we are here to deliver! Is boss suksu in Outside the door stood two men, twenty-four and five years old, one tall and one short, one meter eight tall and one meter seventy-five short. But they didn''t look like good people. They were dressed in a tight black T-shirt and had no hair, but they were polite and respectful.

 Chapter 565

    After the cuckoo opened the door, she saw the two men in front of her. She frowned subconsciously. She didn''t have to think that she could guess such a shape. I''m afraid she was a little bastard.


    , as like as two peas in Du Haiyang, who had a handbag in his hand, looked back and said, "Suk is inside!"


    Sitting at the dinner table, Suk heard the voice outside the door and knew that they were looking for him. However, the words of boss Suk made him speechless. As soon as he said that he was not a underworld, the boss screamed. He looked at Du Zhonghe awkwardly and got up and walked over.


    When Du Haiyang heard that the person sent by Hongfeng to return the property arrived, he couldn''t help but feel excited. He lost 500000 yuan and got it back. It was a great joy. He quickly followed Suk''s steps to the door.


    "I''m Suk!" Suk went over and nodded to the two young men in front of him.


    The two men may have known something about Suk before they came here. When they saw Suk coming, their face became more respectful. Of course, no matter what, on the surface, it was like this: "Suk boss, brother Feng asked me to send things back. We pried the car. I''m really sorry, the flood washed the Dragon King temple. Please forgive me!"


    The tall and thin man stepped forward and bowed directly to Suk. His action was like a signal. The man with a slightly shorter head behind also bowed.


    It''s like a sincere apology.


    "Nothing! It''s all small things! " Suk didn''t expect that the two were quite polite, but on such an occasion, their performance seemed to be more realistic about their identity as the boss of the underworld, and he quickly waved his hand.


    "You are ocean elder brother." the tall and thin man raised his head, looked at Du Haiyang beside Suk, and quickly handed the bag in his hand: "the money in it didn''t move, so he gave it back!"


    The tall and thin man said, slightly turned to look at the man around him, the man immediately understood, took out a thick stack of RMB from his pocket: "I''m really sorry, this is a little bit, it''s compensation for you!"


    Suk looked at the stack of banknotes and felt that it should be at least 10000 yuan. However, the money was not handed over to him, but to Du Haiyang. After all, the 500000 yuan was his, and the prized car was also his. Naturally, this compensation should be given to him, which is reasonable.


    Subconsciously, he rubbed his nose. Suk himself hastened to pay for the 10000 yuan. According to the truth, he really should pay for it. But when it comes to human feelings, it''s not appropriate to accept it. However, the initiative still lies in Du Haiyang, and he can''t be the master himself.


    "Hi! You are very kind, brother Du Haiyang is always a man who has worked hard in society for many years. Naturally, he can think of what Suk can think of. He raises his hand and pushes the other party''s money back, then puts his bag on the ground and opens the zipper.


    With a stab, the zipper opened, and the red banknotes inside were dazzling. Bundles of banknotes were put in the bag quietly, just like they had not come to change their position after they were lost from their own hands.


    "Come on!" Du Haiyang bent over and took out a stack of them. It seemed that they had to have 10000 yuan. He threw them directly into the tall man''s hand: "let''s split them up! The God of wealth will not make you work in vain! "


    Du Haiyang did this because he paid attention to face. Compared with 500000 yuan, the loss of 10000 yuan was just a drizzle. The other one wanted to take this opportunity to check whether there were 500000 yuan in his bag.


    "No! No! Brother Haiyang, you''re killing us. If you let brother Feng know, you can''t kill us both! " The tall man quickly threw the money in his hand and his 10000 yuan into the bag.


    "Boss Suk, we''re leaving. I''m so sorry about this!" After that, he didn''t give Du Haiyang reaction time at all, turned around and pushed the door to leave.


    Du Haiyang looks at the bag on the ground. His zipper is wide open. His money has come back. He has come back. Just half an hour ago, he thought that the money would be dead, but now he has come back. It all depends on Suk. Thinking of this, he can''t help looking at Suk again.


    "Thank you, Suk!"


    "Well, brother ocean, let''s have dinner!" Suk shrugged his shoulders, which was also unexpected, but it was a perfect ending. He put his arm around Du Haiyang''s shoulder, and the two turned to the living room.


    Although Du Zhonghe still looks the same, he has to admit in his heart that Suk helped Du Haiyang again, and he got back 500000 yuan just by one phone call. This ability has to be said to be strong.


    The same is true for other people. Although they don''t say it, seeing is believing. Suk really has great powers. It''s a fortune for anyone to know such a friend.


    Du Zhonghe and his wife are not the eyes of power, but their prejudice towards Suk is gradually weakening. Du Wan is even more like a smiling face. For the time being, Du Haiyang is still absent-minded and absent-minded.


    And in this relaxed atmosphere, he soon put down his chopsticks and went back to the bedroom."Suk!" Duwan suddenly turned to Suk and touched his arm with his elbow.


    "Well?" Suk is a little confused.


    "Don''t you mean there''s something else to do with sister cuckoo?" Du Wan can feel that her parents'' attitude towards Suk has changed. Now, the biggest problem between them is Azalea. Suk also said before that he should make it clear to Dujuan. Now that he finally has the opportunity, he should hurry to urge him.


    "Oh! Yes Suk was a little stupefied and quickly reflected duwan''s meaning. Then, under the eyes of a table of people, he went into the bedroom embarrassed.


    Cuckoo stood by the window, looking at the distance, heard the sound of the door opening, and thought that Du Wan had come in, but he didn''t mean to turn around at all, and Suk also conveniently closed the door, and stood in the same place, feeling uneasy and motionless.


    As time went by, Suk took a deep breath, subconsciously clenched his fist, looked at the cuckoo''s back, bit his teeth, and finally said, "I''m sorry!"


    Three words after the export, cuckoo''s body obviously a tight, like a startled, after a while this slowly turned around, face has more than a kind of indifferent smile: "why do you say that?"


    "Yesterday - yesterday - I didn''t mean to!" Suk''s heart rate is very fast, and it makes people feel palpitating. However, when he thinks about it, he has to face it in the end. It''s better to solve it today.


    "I know you didn''t mean it!" The cuckoo seems to have hidden the grudge. The corner of his mouth is slightly up. He comes to Suk and says, "but I did it on purpose!"

 Chapter 566

    Cuckoo stood in front of the window, thinking. There is a saying that some people have love because of sex, and some people have sex because of love. Although they say that they have known Suk for a short time, they don''t know why. After yesterday''s subtle lingering, they seem to have his shadow in their heart.


    Life is so wonderful, you can''t control your heart, when you feel that you can advance and retreat freely, it''s found that, I don''t know when, has been mired in.


    On the one hand, he was persuading Du Wan, but there was still a voice in his heart telling him that if Su Ke really had nothing to do with Du Wan, he would go to Weihai to find Su Ke and fight for the result of his feelings.


    Her mind became more and more confused. When she heard the sound of the door opening, it was because she had some crazy ideas and didn''t know how to get along with Du Wan, so she had to pretend to ignore them.


    But Suk''s voice rang out without any sign. Since Suk entered the door, the cuckoo, who had been repressed all the time, couldn''t control his emotions, but he was waiting for Suk''s sorry.


    There are thousands of hurtful words in the world, but the three words of sorry that seem to comfort and apologize are just one of them. If you can choose, what cuckoo would like to hear is that I love you.


    So the next thing became more and more logical. Once again, the cuckoo began to get out of control, walking towards Suk and laughing.


    Suk didn''t expect that the cuckoo, who had been resisting himself before, would have such a change, but the purpose of his coming in was to explain the dispute between the two people clearly, so he could only continue to speak.


    "Cuckoo, to tell you the truth, yesterday was bad for me, but I don''t know how to get your forgiveness. If you have any idea, you can tell me that if I can do it, I will do it!"


    Suk said it was true, but the more he expressed it, the more irritating it was to the cuckoo. After all, the only reason he said that was that he never felt anything about himself, just compensation after doing something wrong.


    "Yes? I said, "you can do it?" At this time, the cuckoo has come to the distance of less than one meter from Suk. He tilts his head and looks at Suk.


    "Well!" Suk nodded. Although subconsciously, he felt that it seemed that there was something wrong with the woman''s question, he could only make such a response now. If he could not show his due sincerity, there was no way to solve the problem between the two people.


    "Oh?" Rhododendron seems to suddenly think of something, beautiful smile is instant bloom: "OK! That''s what you said. You can''t cheat me! "


    "Well!" Suk nodded again and answered in a deep voice.


    "I didn''t enjoy myself yesterday! I want you to come with me again, OK With that, cuckoo looked at Suk''s little face, and began to become unnatural, embarrassed, helpless, unable to laugh or cry, and colorful.


    "Will you stop it?" Suk did not expect that cuckoo would suddenly utter such a sentence. He was surprised at first, but soon felt that the woman was joking with herself.


    "I didn''t make trouble. That''s what I asked. Don''t you agree?" Rhododendron seems to be very sure, asked.


    "Can I have another one?" Suk was really defeated by the cuckoo. Before she came in, she didn''t know how to communicate with her. After all, she was silent all the time. Who knew that when she was alone with her, the cuckoo would change into a different look, very active and aggressive.


    Suk looked at the cuckoo''s eager and playful eyes, subconsciously wanted to escape, and unconsciously moved his eyes away. At this time, he felt that the cuckoo suddenly took another step like himself, and instantly extended his arms.


    All of a sudden, I felt that the little hand of Rhododendron was around my neck, and then pressed her forward body to me. I stood on tiptoe, raised my head, and the pink lips came directly.


    "Cuckoo, what are you doing?" Rao shisuk knew it, but he could only open his mouth to remind cuckoo. He raised his hands, bent his arms back to grab her wrist, and pulled his feet back slightly to open the distance between them.


    But originally, Suk had been standing at the door and didn''t walk in. As soon as he retreated, he directly leaned against the door panel. Now, there was no way to retreat. Before he spoke for the second time, he had lost the right to speak.


    Rhododendron has accurately found a breakthrough, just like last night, directly kiss up.


    Human beings are a strange creature. There is a strange conditioned reflex. The more they can''t get it, the more they are trying to stir up their minds and constantly want to fight for it. This is what Rhododendron is like at the moment. When they see the communication between Du Wangang and Suke, they are naturally jealous.


    Suk, leaning against the door panel behind him, was in a dilemma. Although his fragrant red lips were so moving, they made him feel helpless. However, he did not dare to do too much. One was afraid of hurting the cuckoo, and the other was that he did not want to let people outside hear anything.


    Finally, with Suk''s continuous efforts, she pulled the hands of azalea around her neck from the top. However, the woman''s reaction was very fast, and she pulled his hand back and directly pulled it to her chest.The kiss is still warm, but Suk''s hand has changed its position. With the support of the cuckoo''s hand, Suk sticks to the mountains tightly. The soft and elastic two masses of meat make Suk lose his mind for a moment.


    At this moment of absence, cuckoo''s right hand relaxed, slid down Suk''s waist, and went straight to suxiaoke''s direction. It was fierce and sudden.


    "Well!" Suk snorted and felt the cuckoo''s action. Subconsciously, he was about to pucker up his buttocks to get away from her hand, but the back was the door plate. Just halfway through this action, he was bounced back by the door plate and sent the sheep into the tiger''s mouth.


    With the passion of quitting last night, the action of Rhododendron has long become bold and unusual. She directly spread her palms, followed Suk''s abdominal muscles, and went directly into her jeans along her belt.


    When Suk wanted to make any more resistance, it was too late. His key had been controlled by others, his face was red, his body was stiff, and he did not dare to move.


    "OK? Let''s do it again Finally, the cuckoo had enough kisses. They split their lips and looked up at Suk. Her painful expression made her feel excited. The touch from her palm made her heart hot. Her breath was already hot and disordered, and her heart beat faster than it could be.

 Chapter 567

    Cuckoo''s mind is in a mess. Although he knows he shouldn''t do it, he is like a devil in his heart. He is yelling and abetting himself. He doesn''t even hesitate to make a move. He doesn''t drag his feet and hits Suk''s key directly.


    Some people say that if you want to catch a man''s heart, you have to catch the man''s stomach first; some people say that if you want to catch a man''s body, you have to catch his brother first. These are two ways, two kinds of irresistible attacks.


    Rhododendron now has a sense of power. She can feel that Suk''s body is tight now. She doesn''t dare to move. She looks at herself with her eyes straight. She even loses her ability to speak.


    As a matter of fact, Suk does. If we say that one hair moves the whole body, then the present state can only be described as one thing moves the universe.


    His body is stiff, his hand is led by the cuckoo, and he walks on the jade girl mountain mechanically. The strong sense of stimulation is like a tide, which directly submerges him.


    It''s like a flame. It''s beating up with a puff. In a flash, it turns into a raging flame. It turns itself upside down. You can feel your shortness of breath. It''s like a bellows pulling. You can''t stop panting.


    The whole body is extremely hot and dry, and the whole body''s blood soldiers are divided into two ways, one up and one down, attacking two ends, the big end is at a loss, and the small end is restless.


    The world seems to have suddenly turned into an open field. A man and a woman are engaged in a fierce battle. Suk''s soft power of "twelve sections of Taoist brocade" swings gently. His brain has a sense of lucidity, and he takes back his hand on the top of cuckoo''s chest.


    "You let go!"


    There was a tremor in his voice.


    "No!"


    Rhododendron''s reaction is still firm. At this point, Rhododendron also knows that there is no way out for a big girl to do such a thing. It''s impossible to say that she has no sense of shame. But the more she can''t get it, the more crazy the impulse makes her lose her sober understanding. There is only one idea in her mind, that is, to fight, either you die or I live.


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll shout!" Suk is like a weak girl blocked in the corner by gangsters, bluffing and fierce.


    "Don''t let it go, you shout! You said I could make a request. What? Don''t you dare now? Are you still not a man? " The cuckoo questions Suk directly. While she is talking, she pokes her hand into Suk''s jeans and suddenly uses a little force.


    Like an electric shock, Suk''s body trembled violently. Subconsciously, he had to step back, but the back door panel was hard and thick, so there was no room to move.


    "Cuckoo, listen to me Suk has no way at all. In the face of this situation, he is really at a loss. If there is a man in front of him, he can directly knock him unconscious. But in fact, Dujuan is a woman, or a woman who had a relationship with him last night.


    "You are Du Wan''s sister and I am Du Wan''s boyfriend. What do you want us to do when you do this?" Suk can only use circuitous tactics, not hard, but soft.


    "I don''t care. Du Wan said that you are the friends she asked for help. You are not girlfriends or girlfriends at all!" Cuckoo''s voice is also very low pressure, raised his head, staring at Suk''s eyes.


    "Do you think I would come if we weren''t girlfriends?" Suk began to reason with the facts.


    But how can a woman who has entered a crazy state listen to these: "even if you are really her boyfriend, it doesn''t matter. Don''t you men just like sisters? Are you not happy that both of our sisters are with you? "


    Suk feels that his body is getting hotter and hotter, not only himself, but also suxiaoke has begun to suffer from this kind of torture, and is ready to fight back.


    "Will you let go first?"


    "No!"


    "Let go!"


    "No!"


    Suk repeatedly said these two words, his face became more and more red, the flame in his heart kept beating, the heat of his body, and the frenzy of his consciousness made him have a kind of irritability: "if you don''t let go, you will bear the consequences!"


    There seems to be more sternness in his voice. In the face of such a crazy woman, Suk even has a frightening idea in his mind. Don''t you want me to do it again? What if we do it again? The wicked have their mill.


    "What''s the matter? What are the consequences? Come on! If you''re a man, go to bed with me! " Cuckoo''s face does not change and her heart does not beat. Suk''s threat has no effect on her. A woman like her usually pursues adventure, pursues excitement, and has a strong temperament when she is strong. She is not afraid of this situation.


    "Good! Don''t regret it Suk brain a heat, in the heart of the edge of the fire was successfully stirred up Rhododendron, where also worry about where he is now in the end? There is only one idea, that is to let the cuckoo know whether he is a man or not!


    Suk took a deep breath, stretched his hands forward, and put the cuckoo in his arms. His hands wandered on her back, and the gap between them disappeared. The collision between his chest and his chest made him feel like he couldn''t breathe.Cuckoo subconsciously relaxed the shackles of suxiaoke, but Suk didn''t stop because of this, instead, he became more rough. As a punishment, he hooped his shoulder hard, one hand down his back and directly fell on his hips.


    It seems that women are just like this. Although they shout happily, they are very aggressive. But when Suk finally broke out, she was so frightened that she didn''t dare to move.


    It''s just that the east wind blows down the west wind, or the west wind blows down the east wind. In a word, Suk has now turned the situation around and has the upper hand. His brain is dizzy. It''s totally subconscious. His two big hands seem to grasp the hip of the cuckoo, as if he can catch a piece of meat at any time.


    Heavy breathing rings in their ears. Their bodies are like a powder keg to explode. They are eager to pour the torrent out of their bodies. The tap is in place.


    At this time, I suddenly felt that the door behind me had a sound, like someone had twisted the door handle and was about to push it open. Suk''s back was just against the door. With his strong resistance, the door did not move.


    But this movement startled Suk, like a needle prick, the whole person suddenly clear consciousness, Shua, the whole body up and down the cold sweat quickly rushed out of the pores.


    "Suk! Sister cuckoo! Open the door Du Wan''s voice came from the outside. It seemed to ring through the door. At the beginning, Du Juan didn''t notice the abnormality of Suk''s body. He was still immersed in the heat of his whole body and the strong trampling of Suk. However, after hearing this voice, he reacted every second and suddenly looked up at Suk.

 Chapter 568

    Azalea has been holding on hard all the time. Although she hopes to deepen her relationship with Suk again, she is obviously flustered after hearing the voice from Du Wan. She looks up at Suk, and her eyes are full of panic.


    Suk also had some accidents. He finally woke up from the state that he almost wiped the gun and went off. Originally, he came in to make it clear to cuckoo and solve the problem, but who knew that he came in and almost came into other people''s body. It''s just - it''s a bit outrageous!


    At the thought of Du Wan outside, and the girl heard that there was no response inside, she began to knock on the door, and Suk suddenly began to be nervous.


    Fortunately, just now there was no really something that people could not face. If they were doing it, they would not be destroyed by Du Wan!


    "What to do?" Rhododendron''s little hand had been pulled out of Suk''s trousers for a long time. Now she is pulling Suk''s T-shirt and looking for a way.


    "Hoo Suk took a long breath, and his brain turned rapidly, but the knock on the door behind him was like a life-threatening sound, which disturbed his thinking. It was a mess.


    Cuckoo looked up at Suk, his eyes twinkled, his brows frowned and he was at a loss. Suddenly, he took a step back: "Suk! I decided to confess to Du Wan! "


    "Ah? What do you want to confess? " Suk''s brain was not enough. At this time, the cuckoo said something without thinking, even more confused.


    "I told her I like you and you like me. We just went to bed again!" In a word, cuckoo just added fuel to the fire. Suk almost sat on the ground.


    "Sister, are you sick?" Suk frowned and blurted out that the cuckoo was also a bit of a sign of neuropathy. If she hadn''t behaved normally, she could have come down to Ye Wei.


    "Yes, I am! It''s all because of you. You are the devil in my life. I have to be with you! " Rhododendron seems to have changed into a person in a twinkling of an eye. She was a little panicked just now, but now she is calm and comfortable. Her voice is very calm.


    Du Juan is telling the truth. She is one year older than Du Wan. However, due to her own personality, she seldom communicates with Yi Xing, even when she was in school. She always stays in her own world, going out to explore, climb mountains, climb rocks, drift and bungee jump. This is her whole life.


    If a man is beautiful, he will naturally be pursued by others, whether it''s the introduction of neighbors or sometimes the pursuit of donkey friends in the wild. However, the cuckoo just scorns him. It seems that he is in love with a man, but he has not gone camping himself.


    Only Suk, let her see at first glance had interest.


    Watching him go to ma''er''s mastiff garden to save himself, he was not tall, not burly, but he was like a man of indomitable spirit, so he went straight into the dragon''s den.


    It seems that after that minute, I seem to move my heart, but even I don''t know how strong this hazy emotion is.


    No one knows that when he comes back, he is always secretly looking at Suk, and no one knows why he stays here for the night instead of going home. Although he says he hasn''t seen Du Wan for a long time and wants to have a good chat with her, this reason, hehe, is not the original intention.


    Rhododendron just wants to stay here for a long time to learn more about Suk.


    At night, I talked with Du Wan for a while. When the girl began to fall asleep, I began to toss and turn, thinking about Suk constantly in my mind. Although I was not familiar with him, Suk''s shadow swayed back and forth in my mind.


    When he boldly went out, pretending to go to the bathroom, but before he got to the bathroom, he could not walk in the living room. He moved to Suk''s side and looked at the sleeping man, holding his chin and squatting on the ground. He didn''t know what was going on, so he gently kissed him.


    Then we all know what happened. Cuckoo soon fell under the attack of Suk. It was forced and voluntary. I didn''t know it. However, I knew that Suk and I were not just friends!


    Once this relationship happens, it can''t be changed for a lifetime.


    But soon the east window incident happened, and Du Wan caught her on the sofa. Then she found out that Suk and Du Wan seemed to have a relationship for a long time. It wasn''t the kind of emergency she said. She seemed to be a third party.


    After knowing the truth, the cuckoo is very contradictory and tangled.


    Originally has been suppressed to the bottom of the valley, willing to turn this matter into a cloud in the sky, let it go with the wind, Suk appeared again, until this time found that he was just hiding his ears, his appearance is like a fuse, once again ignited himself.


    Suk looked at the cuckoo''s expression and felt helpless: "will you wake up? Duwan is out there! " While they were talking, Du Wan was still knocking on the door.


    "I said, I must be with you!" The cuckoo, with an awe inspiring look of death, was obstinate with Suk and had to get a satisfactory reply."If you don''t promise, I''ll call someone now and say you beat me yesterday!" At a glance, Suk seemed not to be moved, and the cuckoo used his mace.


    "I''ll go!" Suk felt his brain was confused, and looked at the cuckoo with wide eyes: "have you made a mistake, I sleep well, is it you strong x me?"


    "Du Wan ---!" The cuckoo suddenly cried out without warning.


    Suk felt his heart suddenly raised to his throat and put his hand over the cuckoo''s mouth: "you are crazy!" While saying, he also subconsciously turned to look at the closed door.


    "Well --" Rhododendron shook his head, reached out and beat Suk''s hand to one side: "do you agree? Do you agree? "


    "Good! Good! Good! Promise, promise! Go ahead, I''ll open the door! " Suk knew that if he didn''t open the door again, I''m afraid duwan would have doubts, and even now he had the idea to kill himself.


    As soon as Suk opened the door, he looked at Du Wan with a suspicious face, up and down, carefully looking at the two people in the room, and finally his eyes fell on Suk''s face: "what are you doing? It''s a long time to open the door! "


    "No, Suk told me about rock climbing just now!" Rhododendron is very calm. He has been sitting by the bed for a long time, holding his hands back on the bed with a smile on his face.


    "Rock climbing?" Du wanmingxian won''t believe her sister''s words, because she let Suk in, and she can think of what Suk will say. Dujuan is obviously right and wrong.


    Suk has a black line. He did climb her rock under the guidance of cuckoo just now.


    "Yes! There is also tug of war


    After saying that, Du Juan sat up straight, put her right hand in front of her, curled her fingers like a rope in her hand, and pulled back and forth two times. Looking at her movements, Suke felt that the cool air under her suddenly dispersed, and her whole body was covered with goose bumps.

 Chapter 569

    Du Wan looked at his sister''s light and calm appearance. In his imagination, shouldn''t he show his sad and heartbreaking expression? What the hell is going on? Didn''t Suk make it clear to her?


    Soon he looked at Suk, but Suk was very good. He was smirking at himself in an unnatural way. He didn''t even get angry: "Suk, you -- you --"


    Du Wan wanted to ask directly, but she swallowed it again. After all, if she really said it, it would make Du Juan very embarrassed. But if she didn''t say it, she always felt something was wrong.


    Between the two dilemmas, let her is also a burst of trouble, on the one hand is her sister, and how to say that this sister and his feelings are quite good, on the other hand is the man he likes very much, although not really involved in love, but this kind of vague intimacy, but it seems to be self-evident.


    But this happened between these two people. I don''t know who is right and who is wrong. Although subconsciously, I feel that cuckoo seems to have gone a little too far, I have nothing to say.


    It''s not that Du Wan has not carefully considered his relationship with Suk and is not afraid of other people''s jokes. Although it seems that one is a high school student and the other has entered the society, there is no possibility between the two. Even if many people know the inside story, they will feel shameless about their behavior.


    However, if we enlarge the age of two people by four years, Suk is 22 years old and he is 26 years old, even if it is only two years later, one is 20 years old and the other is 24 years old, the barrier between them will not seem insurmountable.


    It''s just two more years.


    "When are you going back to Weihai?" Du Wan suddenly felt that it was better to go back earlier than to embarrass everyone here. Although there was some feeling of escape, maybe this was the best solution.


    As for the cuckoo, I can''t manage so much. Through today''s observation, it seems that my sister doesn''t have a serious relationship with Suk.


    "Well, I''ve got some unfinished business. I guess I''ll have to wait!" Suk thought for a moment and then replied.


    "Then you go out with me now. I have to bring some things for sister tobacco." After Du Wan finished, he didn''t expect that Suk hadn''t spoken yet, but the cuckoo on one side immediately echoed.


    "Good! Let''s go shopping later! "


    Du Wan was helpless and looked at the cuckoo: "don''t you go home?"


    "I won''t go back. I haven''t been shopping for a long time. Let me go with you." With how the cuckoo eagerly joined, Du Wan had nothing to do but nod and agree: "OK! Let''s clean up and go out in a moment


    Soak a sister flower, and also can go out to play together, this matter in other men''s hearts have to say is a love affair, and is a great love affair, but in Suk''s side, it becomes suffering.


    The only difference between the two sisters is that Du Wan looks like a lolly. She is a little shorter than Du Juan. Du Juan''s long hair is combed into a ponytail, which is very dynamic.


    "Hello, sir, this is our latest silk scarf on the shelf. Here you are - choose one for the two beauties around you. It''s absolutely beautiful!" The shopping guide at the counter obviously wants to tell your girlfriend, but after looking at the two women around Suk, it''s hard to see which one is more intimate.


    And this problem is also bothering the three of them, Du Wan helpless, his mouth: "you help me take a look at that silk scarf!"


    The shopping guide immediately began to promote the sale, and constantly praised Du Wan''s good vision: "your vision is very good. It''s made of 100% silk. It''s colorful, smooth and soft. It''s very comfortable to stick on the body. You can try the effect!"


    Du Wan looked at the silk scarf in his hand. Red, light red and purple were mixed together. It was gorgeous and really soft to touch. He put it around his neck: "ah! What do you think? "


    "Not bad!" Suk looked at duwan with his eyes wide open and said, "it''s very nice!"


    "Miss, help me with that one!" Rhododendron seems not to be outdone, pointing to the silk scarf hanging on the shelf on the counter.


    Of course, the shopping guide is still praised, but it''s true that this smoky and cool silk scarf is really suitable for the cool temperament of cuckoo. A silk scarf is added to the smooth neck. Although it doesn''t match the current sportswear, it doesn''t have much conflict.


    "What do you think, Suk?" Azalea gives a shape to silk scarf and looks at Suk with a smile.


    "Good looking, very good looking!" Su Ke, who has gained a lot of wisdom, nods quickly, but soon feels a chill coming. Subconsciously, she turns to see Du Wan. The girl is staring hard at her, and she can''t help but feel a little scared.


    "Yo! Du Wan? Is that you? "


    Suddenly behind a man''s voice came, it seems to be a surprise.Du Wan turned her head subconsciously. First, she was stunned. But she quickly realized that the man in front of her should be her classmate when she was in college. However, what was embarrassing was that she didn''t think of the name of the other party for a moment, so she could only smile.


    Suk and Dujuan also turned around. In front of them, the man should be in his twenties, with soft white casual trousers and a plain T-shirt. His figure is very standard. It seems that he is a few centimeters higher than Suk, but definitely no more than one meter eight.


    It is worth mentioning that this man is pretty good-looking, fair skin, although his eyes are a little small, single eyelid, but he laughs like the star on TV, like the movie actor named Tong Dawei.


    "I''m Hu Yu! You don''t remember me? " The man seemed to feel Du Wan''s embarrassment, but he didn''t like it. Instead, he quickly introduced himself.


    "Oh, Hu Yu!" Du Wan suddenly realized that with her cheerful personality, when she met her former classmates, she would naturally talk a few words, but she put Suk and Dujuan aside.


    Suk and cuckoo didn''t feel anything wrong. Listening to the two old classmates talking about the interesting things when they were at school and the recent situation of other students, the atmosphere was very warm.


    "Why don''t we go there and wait for them?" The cuckoo whispered, quietly pulled rasuk''s finger, the action is very hidden, but he was still startled, completely subconsciously retracted his hand.


    Looking at the cuckoo pointing to the bench not far away for customers to rest, her heart beat a little fast. But before Suk spoke, he heard the man named Hu Yu saying the same thing: "duwan, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Go and have a seat there?"


    The man was polite and warm, with charming smiles on his face. He even showed a feeling that he hated to see each other late, which made Suk even feel that he had been secretly in love with duwan before.


    "Hu Yu!"


    At this time, a woman came over with a short figure, big head and big face. Although she was dressed in fashion, it was not easy for people to accept. Especially after she came over, she compared with Du Wan and immediately stood up.


    "I''m trying on a dress, and you''re here? Yes? Met my little lover? " The fat woman was very vicious. She tilted her eyes and glared at Du Wan.

 Chapter 570

    It is true that Hu Yu had a secret love for Du Wan. Du Wan was Secretary of the Communist Youth League branch in the University. She was very cheerful, especially beautiful, and attracted the admiration of men.


    However, Hu Yu is a child of rural origin. Her family conditions are relatively poor, and her monthly living expenses are limited. She wears clothes for several years, and eats almost steamed bread with pickled vegetables. Occasionally, she has a classmate''s birthday, and she is also the owner of the meal by the way.


    Such people, many in the university campus, they have a dream in their heart, and are still working hard, but in fact, people in this life, not really efforts will have harvest, they give up a lot of things, but can not get the results they want.


    He has a secret love for Du Wan, but the more he does, the more he dares not approach her, for fear that he will attract the opposite party''s disgust. He has nothing, no money to invite him to dinner, and no money to give him gifts. This is not the most important thing. What makes him feel more regretful is that he does not even have the courage to express himself.


    I don''t know how many times I watched Du Wan silently in the distance. In my mind, I kept looking forward to the romantic time when two people knew each other and loved each other. But in fact, Hu Yu could only think about it like this. There was no lack of pursuers around Du Wan.


    I am such a humble boy. Compared with other people, I don''t have any advantages or even any advantages. I dream that I will be outstanding after graduation. Maybe only then can I really have the capital to pursue my true love.


    But the last fantasy, after graduating from University, was destroyed by reality.


    It''s hard to get a job in college, but it''s even harder to stay in Tianjin. But Hu Yu really doesn''t want to go back to her backward rural hometown. Although there are parents who face the Loess and face the sky, as soon as she goes back, she feels depressed.


    Fortunately, I was lucky to meet my girlfriend by chance, who was just this ugly and mean woman.


    "Xiaoru, this is my college classmate. I haven''t seen you for a long time!" After hearing the voice behind her, Hu Yu was shocked. She could see that her face was a little ugly, but she squeezed out a smile and twisted her head.


    Looking at his girlfriend''s sudden arrival, he was very embarrassed. Even he had been able to guess his girlfriend''s next reaction and quickly explained.


    "Oh? College students? Are you still young? " The fat woman took a look at Suk and subconsciously regarded Suk and cuckoo as lovers. Naturally, she had a bad intention to duwan.


    "What are you doing? Don''t pull me!" This woman, Xiaoru, reaches out her hand and knocks off Hu Yu''s hand. She stares at Du Wan: "have you been sending wechat to my husband? I tell you, we''re all getting married. You''d better die, fox spirit


    Du Wan was stunned and blushed. He soon understood his situation. Was he regarded as a junior? It''s so funny. I can''t even remember Hu Yu''s name, so I send him a wechat?


    "Hoo Du Wan shrugged his shoulders and breathed a sigh of depression. Looking at the embarrassed Hu Yu, he found that he had not talked and laughed before. He stood on one side in embarrassment, and looked afraid of this woman. He tried to resolve it, but he was scared to one side by the woman''s stare.


    "I think you misunderstood. Your boyfriend and I are just friends!" Du Wan found that in such a short period of time, someone had noticed the movement here and looked at it one after another.


    But even if he had a good self-control, it was embarrassing to be said to be a fox. Although Du Wan''s voice was normal, his face was already a little black.


    "Ordinary friends? Ordinary friends, you laugh so cheap? Ordinary friends always seduce my husband? I''ve seen a lot of bitches like you. Believe it or not, I''ll call a group of people to pick you up and throw you on the street! " The fat woman was so aggressive that she didn''t listen to Du Wan''s explanation, and her voice was vicious.


    It seems that due to the popularity of the Internet, there are more and more things that strip away the third child on the street. This fat woman seems to be greatly affected, and she is directly intimidated.


    "You --" Du Wan felt that there were more and more people around him, and he was so angry that his lungs were going to explode. The double peaks kept rising and falling, and became more and more intense: "I said, are you sick? Don''t your men believe it? I think you are too self abased, right? Look at you. You are a woman. If you were a man, I thought I met Wu Dalang! "


    "Look at your sister Feng''s face and xiaoyueyue''s figure. Which village are you from? Hurry back to collect firewood to cook. Did you feed your chickens? Don''t always come out in broad daylight to scare people. Don''t you see that as soon as you come in, there will be no business here? It''s very dangerous here. Go home quickly, or you''ll catch all the people from the zoo! "


    Who is Du Wan? That''s the one who plays with Luo Feiyan. He has to be fierce and hot tempered. At the beginning, he looked at Hu Yu''s face and wanted to explain it. But in front of so many people, he was called incessantly by bitches and bitches. Mud Bodhisattva is still angry, not to mention a young girl."You -- you --" the fat woman was ridiculed by Du Wan. She was red in the face and red in the ears when she stepped on her tail. She was breathing heavily. Her figure was more like an inflated balloon, which was about to explode.


    Du Wan''s height is medium level, but looking at the fat woman in front of her is also condescending. After a scolding, her anger is diluted, but her face is still not very good-looking.


    "You''re fuckin ''-- I''m fuckin'' -- I''m fuckin ''"


    The fat woman finally couldn''t hold her back. She gave Du Wan a slap on tiptoe. Du Wan didn''t expect that the woman said she would do it. Subconsciously, she was going to hide, but soon she saw that the woman''s hand was caught.


    Suk had been angry for a long time. When duwan was chatting with the man, he was a little bit jealous. He followed the evil woman and rushed over, abusing her.


    However, Du Wan showed no weakness, and the more he fought, the more brave he was. Who knew that this woman was so vulnerable that she had to fight, which was amazing. She stepped forward and grabbed the fat woman''s wrist: "get out of the way!"


    Suk frowned and said in a cold voice, in the face of such a person, you can only fight with poison. The more you speak well, she will be more and more energetic. It''s better to fight violence with violence.


    "Get out of here!" The fat woman twisted her body hard and tried to pull her hand back, but Suk''s strength was not what she could get rid of. There was no effect in her struggle. She looked ferocious and looked at Suk with gnashing teeth. Suddenly, she called out in a voice without warning: "come on! Help! Someone wants to beat me

 Chapter 571

    The fat woman cried out in a loud voice and almost killed Suk. Suk''s face changed greatly. She even felt that her blood was surging up and she could spit out a mouthful of black blood at any time.


    "Come on! Help! Someone wants to beat me The woman was a little stunned at the sight of Suk, and naturally knew that this voice had achieved initial success, followed by another one.


    "Go away!" Suk is really out of his way. Even if he is not Yushulinfeng, he can be regarded as a good-looking person. No matter how bad his eyes are, he will never have evil thoughts on such an ugly woman. This is a great insult to him. He threw the woman away from him.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not afraid of you. I''ll tell you, it''s not over today! " The woman continued to shout as she swung her wrist. Big pancake''s face was even more ugly because of her excitement. I really don''t know how Du Wan''s classmate would like such a masterpiece.


    "Do you think I dare not beat women?" Suk frowned slightly in a low voice, but he could feel that his mood was beginning to get worse and serious.


    "You dare to beat me, I''ll break your leg!" Fat woman''s fearless appearance is even more disgusting. However, she seems to notice that Suk seems to be a little angry, but she doesn''t move forward any more. She stands far away and points at Suk.


    "Hoo Suk took a long breath. He had already clenched his fist in his right hand. If there was a man in front of him, I''m afraid he would have gone there and started directly. But really, I''m sorry that he didn''t have to fight a woman.


    Hu Yu now has the heart of death, looking around at the crowd, all watching the bustle, especially just when his girlfriend called out strong x, and even all happy, brought serious damage to his self-esteem.


    He knew that Jia Ru was ugly. It was a great irony that he was 1.78 meters tall and she was 1.54 meters tall. Besides, he was standing with this fat woman. Some people even said that he was fat and thin Er Toutuo of dragon sect.


    Especially her big pie face, every time she kisses, she has to pretend to close her eyes affectionately, so that she can enter the role. Otherwise, it''s hard to swallow. It''s better to go to bed at night and turn off the light.


    According to the truth, with Hu Yu''s own conditions, where would she fall in love with such a woman? She not only has no beauty, but also has no quality. However, she has one advantage, that is, she has good family conditions, which can even be called superior.


    Looking for a job is nothing more than looking for a job and a girlfriend like this. In fact, it is nothing more than looking for a job so that you can have a foothold in the city of Tianjin, have enough to eat and drink, and no longer have to go back to your hometown to suffer.


    If it was normal, I would stand aside to watch Jia Ru SAPO. Only when the woman finished venting, she would be quiet. But this time, it was different. Because Du Wan was present, Hu Yu felt ashamed. Her once dream lover, in front of her face, her dignity and everything, were all smashed by Jia Ru .


    "Enough!"


    All of a sudden, Hu Yu called out with great momentum, which never appeared even when he was in contact with Jia Ru.


    Jia Ru was still mumbling in her mouth. Suddenly, she heard Hu Yu''s roar. She was shocked and turned around. She was angry and broke out.


    "Hu Yu, you''re stupid. I''m being bullied. Even if you don''t help me, you dare to yell at me!"


    Jia Ru pinched her waist with both hands, just like a shrew, holding her neck in a fearless manner.


    "Do you think it''s embarrassing? This is my classmate. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you reasonable or not?" After Hu Yu yelled out, she spoke word by word, as if she had exhausted her courage in her chest. In the end, her voice was not audible.


    "Hey! You''re shameless. You still have reason to hook up with fox spirit! " Jia Ru had never seen Hu Yu angry. This time, she was angry with herself because of a woman. How could she bear it? She rushed to Hu Yu in three or two steps and slapped him in the face.


    "Pa" a, very clear, because Jia Ru''s height is too low, unexpectedly also slightly jumped for a while, this action must be more funny, how funny.


    The onlookers couldn''t help smiling again.


    Hu Yu was stunned. She didn''t expect that Jia Ru didn''t leave a little face for herself on such an occasion. Her face turned red quickly, and she raised her hand to cover her side face. Her eyes were full of anger, and his chest was constantly undulating because of her rapid breathing.


    Just when all the onlookers thought that a good play was about to be staged and the mixed PK match was about to begin, Hu Yu moved.


    Hu Yu suddenly turned his head, turned around and ran away from here. He ran straight to the door of the mall, like a good woman who was insulted and was ready to commit suicide in the river.


    Looking at Hu Yu running away, Jia Ru is a little stunned. She seems to realize that she is doing something wrong. She wants to chase her lover back, but her enemy is still in front of her. How can she leave the battlefield so easily."You''re dead!" Jia Ru''s eyes were angry, and all her anger was concentrated on Suke. She raised her finger and felt depressed. After standing in the same place for a few minutes, she finally couldn''t rest assured that Hu Yu glared at them, and then turned away.


    After all, it''s hard for me to find a suitable boyfriend. He is handsome and has a good temper. He always gives in to himself. If I really let myself run away, it''s hard to find a suitable one. In the final analysis, all the reasons lie in this fox spirit. Hu Yu is just seduced by her beauty.


    At the end of the play, the onlookers scattered one after another, what should they do? There were only three people in Suk who looked at each other helplessly. It was like lying down and getting shot and going shopping. How could this happen!


    "It''s OK. Don''t be angry. Let''s go on walking around." Suk let out a long breath, let his expression become relaxed, looked at the wronged Du Wan.


    "It''s bad luck. I''m so angry!" Du Wan''s face was still ugly. After all, he was scolded for no reason. It was unacceptable to put it on anyone.


    "Wait for me, I''ll buy some ice cream to calm you down!" Suk looked at Du Wan''s appearance, but he had no choice but to quickly shift the topic as if nothing had happened.


    Because of this farce bad mood, even if there is Suk''s ice-cream fire also does not help, in the mall on the first floor to the sixth floor all around, nothing to buy: "change one, this mall is boring to stay!" Du Wandu put forward suggestions.


    Who knows, not far away from the mall gate, Suk felt a strange feeling of being peeped at. When he looked around, people came and went in the street, but there was nothing unusual. The only suspicious thing was that a standard van with comprehensive law enforcement was slowly coming towards him.

 Chapter 572

    Suk believes in his own feelings, especially when it makes people alert, so it''s certain that it won''t be a good thing.


    "Go! What are you looking at? " Du Wan lowers her head and is still sulking. Du Juan finds that Suk suddenly stops and subconsciously turns to urge her.


    "Mm-hmm! Here we go Suk answered and followed two steps, but at the same time that he quickened his pace, the integrated law enforcement van heard the sound of opening the door, and then heard the sound of jumping.


    Suk turned his head again. By this time, he had seen four young men jump out of the car, all in light blue uniform, and they directly came to his side.


    At first glance, the light blue comprehensive law enforcement uniform was almost the same as the police uniform. As soon as they got out of the car, they all speeded up with black rubber batons about half a meter long in their hands.


    Suk''s body suddenly tensed: "be careful!" After that, without looking back, he ran to meet the enemy directly. In Suk''s subconscious mind, the enemy must be in front of him.


    When the comprehensive law enforcement van stopped, it had already attracted passers-by to avoid side eyes. When the four young men jumped out of the car in a fierce manner, all of them quickly scattered.


    After all, the urban management brigade with comprehensive law enforcement has a long standing reputation for its strong fighting capacity, huge destructive power and wide scope of damage. It treats the enemy in strict accordance with Comrade Lei Feng''s instruction and is as ruthless as winter.


    The passers-by flashed to one side while they were paying attention. Of course, Suk''s action was not slow either. Step gently, and the muscles of his arms were full of strength. Almost a minute later, the two sides had already met.


    No one yelled, no one called, these four comprehensive law enforcement, at present, a dark young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, with a rubber baton in his hand, straight to Suk''s head.


    If it really hit his head, even those who have practiced iron head skills will have to be confused, not to mention ordinary people. Suk even heard the news of breaking the air.


    At the foot of the center of gravity slightly changed, sideways, dodged the hit baton, followed by the right hand fist straight out, toward the man''s belly is a, bang of a dull ring, followed by the man''s a dull hum.


    Suk ignored the man kneeling on the ground with his stomach in his arms. The speed did not decrease. There were two comprehensive law enforcement officers attacking him from left to right. It seemed that they were also experienced in fighting. When they saw Suk''s sharp hand, they did not go up. They were far away. It seemed that they had a sharp heart and started at the same time.


    And the division of labor between the two people is clear, one hit Suk on the neck, the other directly cut to his arm.


    Du Wan and Du Juan finally realized that they were still walking forward and were ready to go shopping in the next shopping mall. After all, because of what happened just now, they were in a bad mood and had to spend money to vent their anger.


    Who knows, walking, you can hear Suk''s voice, seems to remind yourself what.


    The cuckoo was the first to turn around and was also the first to be startled. He watched Suk rush directly in front of those people. Although he didn''t fall behind, the black baton in his opponent''s hand made people think it was not a good thing.


    It''s like the game on TV. It''s even more exciting than the fight game. Suk''s action is very fast, and he doesn''t hesitate to take the hand. When Suk is the first comprehensive law enforcement officer, he kneels on the ground directly, then cuckoo hears another dull sound.


    Suk''s right leg seemed to be lifted too high with a side kick. Driven by the leg muscles, the soles of his feet were tight, like an iron hammer. He directly turned into a meteor hammer and smashed it on the head of the second comprehensive law enforcement officer. It seemed that he had escaped the key point of the temple. But the foot was fast and powerful. The man''s body was crooked, his feet were soft, and he flew out sideways.


    After he landed, he hit the front cover of the standard van, and then fell to the ground.


    At the moment when Suk stepped out, another rubber baton was about to fall on his arm. Driven by the joint, his arm suddenly raised and his wrist turned over. Like a snake spitting out a message, lightning peeped out and accurately grasped the wrist of the third comprehensive law enforcement.


    The strength of his hand broke out again. He grabbed the man''s wrist and pulled it directly into his arms. The other hand also had an action. He grabbed his shoulder, retracted his right leg, bent his knee, and hit the man''s belly with his knee. After three consecutive times, he let go and rushed to the fourth person.


    If you want to talk about this person''s courage, it''s really the same thing. The fourth person is the driver of the van. The speed down is one step slower than the first three. But it''s this slow step that makes him take a big advantage.


    The first three colleagues are all reimbursed by sukko. I haven''t rushed to others yet. Don''t look at the baton in my hand, but I can see that it''s useless to have a baton. The young man seems to know kung fu. I''m afraid he will be knocked unconscious by him soon.


    As soon as I think of it, I don''t care about anything. I''m going to run backward and make thirty-six plans.Suk will not let him leave. He will be beaten in the street for no reason. Is there any sense of security in this world? And I can guess that these comprehensive law enforcement personnel must have something to do with the fat woman named "ru".


    Because a few words of quarrel, we have to find someone to deal with ourselves, and the consciousness of these people from the beginning is that they really want to treat themselves cruelly. For ordinary people, not to mention those who have no power to bind chickens, even if they are five big and three rough men, I''m afraid they can only be beaten.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Suk took a lunge, followed by two steps, and raised his foot to the back of the man who ran away.


    The huge feeling of pushing his back made him jump forward. His two arms grasped the air in vain. The whole man fell on the ground with a dog''s gnawing face. The batons in his hands all came out and flew far away.


    The man was kicked by Suk, but he flew two meters away and fell far away from Suk. His first reaction after falling was to get up and continue to run.


    "I''ll let you run!"


    Suk was in a bad mood, and his action became rough. He rushed forward and stepped on the man''s shoulder blade. He pressed down hard and puffed. He just propped up and fell on the ground again.


    I''m afraid many people have seen the beating of the urban management team, whether on the Internet or in reality, but it''s a new thing to be beaten up. The onlookers stood in Suk''s position without any reason, and even some people hid in the crowd and began to cheer and whistle.

 Chapter 573

    Suk is not aggressive, but it''s weird and evil. It''s like a stone in people''s heart. It''s very depressing. If you think of yourself as a comprehensive law enforcement person, if you don''t have a higher value of force, I''m afraid you''re not the only one lying on the ground now. Suk doesn''t believe that the fat woman will only aim at you, and the Du sisters are bound to die It''s going to hurt.


    With a black rubber baton in his hand, Suk bent over and directly pulled the collar of the fourth man lying on the ground. He tugged hard and pulled back directly.


    "Be honest! Otherwise, I will bear the consequences! " Suk looked at the four Chengguan in front of him. His face was very gloomy and his voice was very low. However, because of his previous practice, none of them dared to run away again. They all squatted on the ground and held their heads in their hands.


    "Who told you to come!" Suk then asked, although the biggest possibility is the fat woman named "ru", but he still needs to confirm.


    "No one said?"


    The rubber baton in Suk''s hand gently touched the head of one of the comprehensive law enforcement officers. It was rhythmic and didn''t use much strength. But it was such an action that it was really deterrent. It seemed that he might pull it down at any time.


    "You are breaking the law and committing a crime now. We are just comprehensive law enforcement officers and have the right to ban your stall!" At this time, the black faced young man, who was the least injured before, looked up at Suk coldly, opened his eyes and told lies.


    "Stall? Which eye of yours sees that I have a stall! "


    Suk turned to look at the speaker, frowning slightly. The rubber baton in his hand moved to his shoulder, and then slowly rubbed his face and slid upward. The action was very gentle.


    "Suk --!" Du Wan felt as if he was just standing in the same place for a few minutes, and then he became like this. He could feel that Suk was very angry, which was totally different from his usual politeness, and his actions were full of provocation.


    In fact, no one is a fool. Suk, duwan and Dujuan all know that they are about to be schemed by others, but they don''t know how to solve the problem in the public.


    As soon as he saw that Suk might lose control of his anger, duwan quickly stepped forward and pulled his arm: "let''s call the police!"


    Cuckoo stood aside, and Suk''s performance today hit her brain again. She was nervous and excited about this kind of street scuffle. Hearing Du Wan''s proposal, she shook her head: "call the police? I''m afraid they''ll have to let go if there''s nothing wrong with their comprehensive law enforcement. Suk, you''d better beat them up again! "


    There are several people talking in Suk. The onlookers on the street have begun to realize the unusual meaning. The young man didn''t beat someone and left immediately. On the contrary, he seems to continue to investigate. Although it''s still a good play, I''m afraid it will become more complicated. In order to save the trouble, don''t get involved and leave far away.


    Suk was also thinking about this problem in his heart. If he let them go so easily, I''m afraid there''s no way to vent his anger. Although he had just cleaned them up, after all, they are all small minions. The person behind the gun is the real culprit.


    Jia Ru, a fat woman, has been hiding in the distance. The development of things has greatly exceeded her expectation. Originally, she thought that these people could vent their anger on herself. Who knows that they are so useless. Instead of revenge, they make people fight back.


    After running out of the shopping mall, the woman couldn''t find Hu Yu at all. She didn''t answer her cell phone, which made her anxious and angry. When she thought that it was because of Suk that her boyfriend got angry, she immediately aimed her anger at them.


    Indeed, with her relationship, it''s easy to clean up a few people. To be honest, it''s not the first time to do such a thing. It''s easy to avenge each time. That''s how she developed her character of revenge.


    Today, she was wronged in front of Suk''s several people. She immediately went to seek help, and she had to watch Suk''s being beaten before she could get angry. However, the fact in front of her made her panic and quickly dial the phone.


    "Brother! Why are the people you sent so cowardly! If it''s not done, people will catch it. Please call a few more people. Hurry up


    Suk also put down his cell phone and looked at the two girls of duwan Dujuan: "it''s OK. I''ll wait for my friends to come and let them solve it."


    Suk had been looking around before, but he didn''t see anyone he knew. Fuhua shopping mall here belongs to Hedong District. To be exact, it''s his own territory.


    However, I''m afraid that Ma Meng''s manpower is not sufficient, and even he is in a hurry to take over. Naturally, there is no way to ensure that all the places are staffed. However, he just called sun song and has already explained.


    At this time, the streets have returned to normal, the crowd has dispersed a lot, a standard Santana with the words of comprehensive law enforcement, and the same van, coming here fast.


    This time, the onlookers are even more eager to get away. I''m afraid it''s really a big deal."Who are you?" A man in plain clothes, a little drunk and giddy, with a slightly frivolous step, pushed the door open and walked directly towards Suk, while the van behind him jumped down. Six or seven young men in the same uniform, one by one, looked at each other.


    The gentleman did not stand under the dangerous wall. The man seemed to be a cadre. He had a slightly raised belly. Looking at his subordinates, they all squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms. Moreover, the young man, with a rubber baton in his hand, stopped less than five meters away from Suk.


    "Captain!"


    Several young men squatting on the ground with their heads in their arms, as if they had met their relatives, were about to stand up one by one with their necks stretched out. Finally, they were looking forward to reinforcements, and naturally they were emboldened again.


    "Squat!"


    With a slap, the rubber baton in Suk''s hand was pulled out again, and the black faced young man was almost reeled, which stopped his impulse to get up: "all be obedient! Be careful to blow your head off! "


    Suk finished this sentence and looked up at the cadre in front of him: "who are you? Is there a place for you to talk? " Slightly frowned brows, it seems that this person did not put in the eye.


    "Screw you! I''m a law enforcement officer. What are you doing? Call me The man seemed to be irritated by Suk''s attitude, and his face was even more red. He turned his head and yelled at the law enforcement officer he had just brought. Then he turned his head and pointed to Suk: "it''s up to me to kill him!"


    The leader''s instructions are above everything else. What''s more, in front of them are all their colleagues. As soon as they listen to the orders, they rush to Suk, also holding black rubber batons.

 Chapter 574

    Du Wan and Du Juan were obviously frightened. These people were like fierce tigers coming down the mountain. Suk quickly turned to the two girls and reminded them, "you go first!"


    As he spoke, Suk''s arm was strong and he knocked the black faced comprehensive law enforcement team to the ground with a bang. Just now, the four city management team members squatting on the ground with their heads in their arms were all trying to get up.


    Although it''s not too difficult for five or six of the city management team members to fight by themselves this time, it''s not like that. After all, there are still four people holding their heads in front of them. As long as they start to fight by themselves, they will surely come together.


    One on ten, Suk is not afraid. What he is afraid of is that he will not have the energy to take care of the two sisters. If anything happens, it will be terrible.


    Sure enough, as soon as Suk started, these comprehensive law enforcement officers, who were honest at the beginning and squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms, seemed to be fatless. They first fled backward and then came back.


    "Let''s go!" As a sister, Du Juan naturally knows her priorities. She grabs Du Wan''s hand and runs away. After all, there are too many people gathering at the other side.


    Du Wan was in a hurry and wanted to ask Suk to run with him, but when he was dragged by the cuckoo, his voice didn''t come out, and he staggered out for more than 20 meters.


    "To die!" Suk is really angry now. This anger is not because they bully themselves, but because they dare to bully Liangshan in broad daylight.


    Bullying to their own head, they are not afraid, they not only have the ability to protect themselves, and even make them regret today''s move, but to be ordinary people? Ordinary people, what ability do they have, even they don''t have the ability to cry for injustice!


    Then I will ask for some interest for all the oppressed people!


    If Suk can be regarded as fighting before, now some tigers fight against Wolves. The rubber baton in their hands finally releases its power. Although the half meter long baton is wrapped with rubber outside, it is hollow steel inside. It depends on who can use it to hit people. The one with small strength has low lethality, and the one with large strength is like a mug.


    Suk, who is proficient in martial arts and Jeet kune do, doesn''t rely entirely on rubber sticks. When it''s time to get his feet out, he''s not ambiguous. These comprehensive law enforcement young men obviously rely on their youth. It seems that two or three of them are veterans. The others are just embroidered pillows as before.


    Boom!


    The voice came from the rubber baton. At the same time, there was a howl. This time, Suk increased his strength because of his anger. When he went down with one stick, the urban management team member who just wanted to hand his paw bent his arm strangely. He thought that the bone inside should be broken.


    Just at this time, the wind sounded behind my head. I didn''t look back. I just took a side step and followed my right foot in an arc. It was like a tight spring suddenly springing open. Although I was in a hurry, my power was absolutely in place. My feet were tight and my waist kicked the man behind me. I also bumped into another person who wanted to fish in troubled waters.


    It happened in the light of calcium carbide fire. Soon, it seemed that a few minutes later, Suk had already overturned them and rushed forward.


    The passers-by on the street are afraid that they will be splashed with blood. Now they are retreating far away, and the cars on the road will slow down as soon as they pass here. This is a strange sight. There are so many people around, but no one comes up to help.


    The cadre, standing at the end, near his Jetta, didn''t know when he had lit a cigarette. He was still smoking, his face was still red, and he didn''t care about his image. He was still mumbling, as if he was scolding Suk.


    "Damn, bullying people, bullying me, I''ll give you a discount!" As he said this, he tilted his head and spat out a mouthful of phlegm. However, it was this action that made him see a business class car coming rapidly and honking its horn wildly, but the cars on the road were slowing down and finally stopped at the side of the road.


    When the door of the business class opened, sun song was the first to jump down. He saw Suk splashing sparks in the crowd alone. How could he keep calm? Without saying a word, he threw away his arm and rushed over with a stainless steel tube in his hand.


    It seems that after drinking a lot of wine, the cadre obviously didn''t respond, but he was flustered when he saw that seven or eight young men jumped out of the car, all of them were as fierce as evil spirits, with steel pipes in their hands.


    As a subordinate of Suk, sun song rushed into the chaos for the first time. He ignored the steel pipe in his hand and smashed his head. In the consternation of these urban management team members, two of them suddenly hung up. In the final analysis, they were all living for nothing. There was no need to lose their lives in order to work.


    Ten to one, how can they fight with the wind? Now when Suk''s reinforcements come, he subconsciously wants to run away, but where can he help them? The people sun song brings are all the best soldiers under Ma Meng''s hands, and they are even better at fighting. This time Suk calls people himself, but Liu Feihong''s younger brother is chasing after them like taking gun medicine I''m here.


    "I want to run!" In fact, Suk himself is also running in the direction of Jetta. Because of sun song''s participation, he has no opponent. When he sees the man as a cadre, He staggers to get into the car. How can he let go of the culprit like him? The rubber baton in his hand is thrown directly at him.The rubber baton was in a straight line, like a meteor, hitting the back of the man''s head. Although it had consumed a lot of strength in mid air, it still hit his head.


    Suk steps did not stop, directly rushed to the Jetta car, reached for the man''s neck collar, pulled back, the man like a chicken like Suk was dragged to the ground.


    "You - what do you want to do?"


    "I''m the captain of the first squadron of the law enforcement bureau. You''re breaking the law!"


    The man obviously couldn''t turn his head around. It''s ok if he didn''t say this. It caused Suk''s anger. With a big bang, he pulled out his mouth.


    "Do you think you are the law?" The voice was low, and it was Suk who was suppressing his anger.


    "You dare to hit me!" This man is the best. After drinking, he can''t tell the situation clearly. He is ready to stand up and argue with Suk, but Suk kicks him over.


    "Take all these people away, it''s not over!" Suk saw that sun song had solved the battle and said to him directly.

 Chapter 575

    "What are you going to do with them?" Cuckoo followed Suk and asked, because Suk had been fighting in the mastiff garden of ma''er before, and was not surprised by today''s incident.


    "No! They have to suffer a little! " Suk put his hands in his pockets and shrugged his shoulders. Fortunately, although he had been fighting with others, he didn''t even hurt himself. Even now, he is calm and calm.


    Just before, sun song took his men to the airport to solve the battle easily. He also took all these people away according to Suk''s instructions. Even because there were not so many people in business class, he drove away a van with comprehensive law enforcement.


    Du Wan also followed and looked back from time to time. Although the three people had already gone out of the way, they were still at sixes and sevens.


    Because at the beginning, Du Wan let Du Juan go to a safe place to hide. Du Wan was really panicked. She even took out her mobile phone and was ready to call the police. But in the end, she was stopped by Du Juan. After all, at that time, he heard Suke calling for someone to come.


    I didn''t expect that the final result would be like this. The people called by Suk not only beat up all the comprehensive law enforcement staff, but also took them away at last. This kind of scene is like the one shown on TV, which is totally the same as the underworld.


    "Yes! They are so hateful. I saw them do evil a few days ago. Someone not only knocked down a racer, but also jumped up and trampled on his head. It''s so inhuman! "


    Du Juan nodded his head. In the final analysis, there are too many temporary workers in the comprehensive law enforcement bureau. These people enforce the law rudely, even brutally. If they don''t agree with each other, they will fight fiercely. Especially they are good at bullying the ordinary people. Those small vendors will face the situation of being robbed, beaten and abused at any time. There is no one for them at all.


    "It''s going to be OK!" Du Wan still thinks that this matter is not so easy to solve. After all, these people are law enforcement officers of the state. Suk not only beat them, but also sent people to abduct them. It seems that they really violated the law.


    "Nothing! These people are used to bullying and bullying. They are saying that sun song has a sense of propriety. They will never sell them all in the mountains! "


    Suk turned to look at Du Wan. The girl was still in a state of trembling: "what? Look, it scares you. Aren''t you going to buy something for Yanjie? If I don''t choose, I won''t have time to accompany you in a moment! "


    "What? You''re leaving? " When Du Wan heard this, he immediately realized that Suk would have to meet those people later: "didn''t you say you were not a underworld?"


    "I was not a underworld! Have you ever seen a underworld like me? It''s handsome and graceful, and it''s beautiful Suk finally had a smile on his face and blinked at duwan.


    "Bah!" Du Wan glared: "you are too arrogant, Lao Wang sells melons and brags!"


    Cuckoo saw that the tone and manner of Suk talking to his sister were totally different from himself. His face was a little gloomy. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He was a little melancholy. He followed the steps of the two and walked forward in silence.


    "Then what do you want to do? Don''t you go shopping with us? You don''t want to go back and clean up those Chengguan, do you Du Wan stopped and said, "don''t do anything!"


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to see Chen Ming, the girl who had an accident on the highway." Suk really thinks so, but it doesn''t matter how those city management team members deal with it.


    "Oh Du Wan nodded. She knew that the girl''s father was Tian Jin''s public security bureau chief, and she seemed to solve the problem of Du Juan''s kidnapping. People also contributed a lot: "when will you come back? When shall we go back to Weihai? "


    "As soon as possible! I don''t know. I have to go to school tomorrow! " Suk didn''t avoid cuckoo when he said this. After all, cuckoo knows his real age, and it''s true that he has something important to do tomorrow. His family is still waiting to check the results of the monthly exam!


    After a turn, the two women, Du Juan and Du Wan, finally recovered to nature and were even very happy. Suk, who was carrying big and small bags in her hand, seemed to have become their valet. She walked behind them speechless and was relieved to see that their ambition was complete.


    Driving the two girls home, Suk takes everything upstairs. Du Wan''s parents and Du Haiyang have been out for a long time, so they don''t have any time to delay. They go downstairs and drive away.


    "Brother song, where have you been?"


    Although Suk denied it before, he had to solve today''s Gang, and he had to make them pay a price. Otherwise, he was really depressed.


    "Boss, there''s an abandoned garment factory in the east of the city. We''re here. It''s on Xiaguang road. Will you come here?" Although sun song came to Tianjin for the first time today, he still came here with his mouth open because of his geographical location. Obviously, he was very attentive to the next work.


    "All right, I see. I''ll be there in a minute!" Suk hung up the phone and drove directly to Xiaguang road in the east of the city. On the way, he was also thinking about how to deal with these people.Hedong District is now basically Suke''s territory, but because the territory is too large, although sun song has the help of Ma Meng''s men, it''s not a matter of time to clear up all the clues and control them all. However, some important places here are naturally the first batch of targets.


    This abandoned clothing factory is one of them, because the efficiency of this clothing factory is not good, but the location is not in the outer suburbs, and even the surrounding area can sustain the commercial prosperity. Originally, I wanted to sell the building, and the price of the land could be increased several times, but because of the emergence of ma''er at last.


    Even after blackmail and various means, he took the land in his hand with the three achievements of the market price. This is still the money of his own building. I don''t know how the boss of the clothing factory was intimidated. This business is definitely a big loss.


    And this place was specially mentioned by Hong Feng. For nothing else, once the door of the abandoned building was closed, everything inside was very convenient. It was an excellent place, so sun songcai directly brought people here.


    Suk finally drove to Xiaguang road. As he opened it, he looked out, and soon saw a shabby gate. The sign next to it also said that a certain clothing company had been written, but the handwriting on it had long been faded by the wind and rain. The younger brother at the gate had the insight to open the door ahead of time.


    "Boss!" When sun song saw Suk driving in, he quickly welcomed him. The people left here were the seven or eight people before, but it was enough to cope with such a scene.


    The ten or so comprehensive law enforcement Urban Management, lined up, all knelt on the ground, some with color on their heads, bloody, but also very considerate threw a few rolls of toilet paper in front of them.

 Chapter 576

    "You have suffered!" Suk walked into the abandoned factory. The machinery and equipment inside had been transported away. In the open factory, the windows on all sides were not covered. It was a bit chilly.


    The sun outside was shining in, and it was a little dim. Like a leader, Suk went directly to the shouting captain and said, "I''m late!" It''s just better.


    However, Suk''s tone did not mean any consolation. It was cold and ironic. He just stood in front of the man. As soon as he stopped, the chubby cadre subconsciously retreated. However, it seemed that he had been kneeling for a long time, and even collapsed on the ground.


    "Don''t be afraid! It won''t kill you Suk doesn''t say it''s OK. After all, these people are obviously scared. After all, sun song has been cruel to them for a long time. He always has to vent his anger for Suk. At present, these people are all injured, and they are all internal injuries.


    Moreover, these city managers also understand that they have provoked people they should not. They usually brag and bully others. They are masters in front of small traders and peddlers, grandsons in front of leaders and powerful people. At least they have some eyesight.


    Suk can not only find a group of professional underworld, but also have the courage to arrest them all, which makes them all scared.


    By this time, someone had found a chair, dug out the newspaper from the car, spread it on it, and put it directly behind Suk. Sun song didn''t even have the treatment, but Sun song didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    "What''s your name?" Suk sat down and looked at the man who was a cadre. His drinking power had passed long ago, and his face was very white. Because of nervousness, sweat on his forehead flowed down his temples, and his voice trembled: "I -- my name is Jia Quan!"


    "Oh! Your name is Jia Quan, and my name is cyanuric chloride. " Sun song, standing next to Suk, snorted. After catching these things, he didn''t have the heart to ask about them. It''s serious to beat them up first.


    "My name is Jia Quan, Jia Baoyu''s Jia, right of right!"


    "Damn it, give it back to Jia Baoyu!" When sun song heard this, he subconsciously kicked Jia Quan to the ground. This is not only disgusting with Jia Quan, but also showing his heart of protecting Suk.


    Suk raised his hand and stopped sun song''s next move: "do you know who I am?" After I finish this sentence, I feel funny. It seems that this sentence is a must-have line for pretending to be forced. I have heard it many times, but I didn''t expect that I would speak like this one day.


    "You are --!" Jia Quan really doesn''t know Suk. After all, people like him who roam the streets all day long are familiar with all kinds of big people, and there are many people known by the underworld. Even Ma Er has seen him several times, but this man seems to come out of the blue, and he seems to be more difficult than ma er.


    "Vihesuk!" Suk gently spat out these words, but he didn''t see anything from Jia Quan''s face. His face changed greatly, which made Suk speechless. It''s not like the TV show!


    "Hedong District in the future is our boss''s territory, understand?" Jia Quan doesn''t know the origin of Suk, but fortunately sun song on one side can explain it to him, so he finally knows how powerful he is.


    "Hedong -- not ma er --" Jia Quan opened his mouth subconsciously, but he didn''t dare to speak in the middle of it, for fear that it would lead to another round of fists and kicks.


    "Ma Er? Ma Er is staying in the bureau now! After sun song came here, he already knew the story of the collapse of ma''er group. Although he didn''t know the details of Su Ke''s promotion, he was sure that there must be Su Ke''s reason behind it. What''s more, he had a little more respect for his boss. For nothing else, just one day after he arrived in Tianjin, a gang that had been in power for so many years was disintegrated, and it was hard to understand Is Tao coincidence?


    "Who asked you to trouble me?" Although Suk had a guess in his mind, he still asked to confirm it.


    "It''s my sister. My sister said you bullied her and asked me to come and help!" As soon as Jia Quan thinks of this, he has the impulse to hit the wall. What evil has happened to his younger sister? He even provoked these people and implicated himself.


    "That''s the one - the one who''s a little fat?" It''s hard for Suk to imagine that Jia Quan looks very normal. Why is his sister so different from him? Regardless of her height, her face is not the same.


    "Well!" Jia Quan nodded. After a while, Suk let him relax. He didn''t have to worry about the underworld. It was much better to kick himself every few minutes.


    "Boss Su, I''m wrong. Please forgive me!" Jia Quan is also a caretaker. He looks at Suk as if he has calmed down, and he is not as fierce as before. He says tentatively.


    "Ha ha! What do you think? " Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose. He didn''t answer and asked Jia Quan.


    "I --" Jia Quan was speechless. He raised his hand and slapped his big mouth. He worked very hard. His face turned pale and red. Although he didn''t know who ma er was in the game or who Wei Hai Suk was, he didn''t have any good fruit to eat.Suk felt funny: "do you think I can let you go?" Looking at Jia Quan''s sucking his mouth, he subconsciously took a look at the same group of urban management team members kneeling on the ground.


    What makes Suk depressed is that it seems like a signal that all of these people are learning from their team leader, slapping their bows from left to right and slapping their mouths. Even one of them is learning from Yang Guo, who has been folded by Suk, and is not happy to use one arm to fan.


    "Come on! I''m upset to see it Suk waved his hand and said in a deep voice. Suddenly, the little voice stopped all the people. These people also saw that Suk had the final say here. When he wanted to break his leg, he was afraid.


    These people all carefully look at Suk, and sometimes look at Sun song standing on one side, so that the other seven or eight underworld men, the underworld gives them a feeling, which is almost several times more than those little gangsters on the street, professional, standing on one side, as if with blood.


    Even Jia Quan doubted whether these underworld groups had human lives in their hands. Even if they didn''t carry human lives on their back, they might not be good people. Now they are green with regret, so they can only pray to heaven, hoping that Suk can let them go.


    "Jia Quan, right?" Suk suddenly spoke. After all, he would never kill people. These people still wanted to let them go, but they couldn''t make it better. It took a lot of thinking.


    "Boss Su, I''m Jia Quan!" Jia Quan nodded quickly, looking forward.


    "Do you know the margin? I''m on bail! " Suk''s bail pending trial means a compulsory measure of the judicial organs of public security organs, procuratorates and courts, such as suspect and defendant, who need to change the coercive measures after being arrested or arrested.


    In order to prevent these people from evading investigation, prosecution and trial, they are ordered to provide a guarantor or pay a deposit, and issue a letter of guarantee to guarantee that they will be sent to the police immediately, and they will not be detained or their custody will be temporarily lifted.


    In fact, it''s something similar to ransom. As soon as the word comes out, Jia Quan immediately knows what Suk means. It seems that he can save himself from disaster as long as he spends money, but how much does it cost?


    At this time, suddenly a sound of police siren came from far and near, and it sounded like running to this abandoned clothing factory. Sure enough, soon the sound of police siren was outside the gate.

 Chapter 577

    The siren roared. From far to near, Suk subconsciously took a look at the door of the clothing factory. The two old iron doors were bolted inside. From the gap between the two doors, he could see the red and blue light flashing constantly.


    It seems that the police car has really stopped at the door, followed by a clapping sound, clang clang clang non-stop: "open the door! We are from the police station! " "Open the door


    "Boss!" Sun song''s face is a little solemn, but what makes Suk appreciate is that he doesn''t see any nervous color on his face. Looking around, the brothers brought by Ma Meng from Weihai are the same. Although their faces are tense, they don''t panic at all.


    "It''s OK, open the door!" Suk was still sitting on the stool, waving, and suddenly a man came over and slowly opened the door.


    The outside is also a standard police car, which is painted with the word "public security". The long police lights on the top of the car are flashing red and blue. There are only four people outside, three men and one woman. All three men are wearing summer police uniforms without hats. When the door is opened, the three people do not come in directly, but stand in the same place and look inside.


    And that woman is not strange, that is, the fat woman who scolds Du Wan as a fox in the mall and conflicts with Suk, that is, Jia Ru, the sister of Jia Quan, the city management team leader.


    Jia Ru is not as cautious as the policemen in the three police stations. As soon as the gate is opened, she runs straight in. The gate is about 50 or 60 meters away from the factory. This fat woman rarely shows agility and speed. She runs and shouts: "brother, brother, where are you?"


    "My sister!" Jia Quan is still squatting on the ground, but his hands holding his head have been put down. He hesitates to get up and looks at Suk nervously.


    The appearance of the police didn''t make Jia Quan have any rebellious psychology. Instead, the city management team members around him were a little excited. They looked out one by one, but they found that their team leader was still squatting. They didn''t dare to make any changes.


    "Get up! Do you know how to do it? " Suk turned his head and looked at Jia Quan, who was still intelligent. He said in a soft voice, and Jia Quan nodded: "I know! I know


    Suk''s calmness and the indifference shown by these underworld groups make Jia Quan really dare not act rashly. He also knows in his heart that maybe the police of these police stations can take him away, but after that?


    I''m afraid that after provoking these people, whether at home or out of the house, they may be reprimanded at any time. After all, these underworld characters are repayable, and even hurt people easily because of a small matter.


    What''s more, with the help of the three policemen outside, it is unknown whether they dare to rush in and take people away from Suk.


    "Brother! Brother Jia Ru is really scared, a big cake face, painted makeup are crying in a mess, the heart is also regret, the intestines are green, at the beginning she would hide aside, want to see these annoying guys were cleaned up.


    And even if Suk is good at fighting, she doesn''t believe that she can''t kill him. With her brother''s support, she really doesn''t pay attention to anyone. In fact, it''s the same. When Jia Quan hears his sister''s cry, he sends someone directly. Moreover, he dares to bring someone openly.


    But when Jia Ru saw that her brother had come, although she was very calm, she didn''t go directly to find him. After all, they had a good fight. As long as they watched from a distance, they could get rid of their hatred. Revenge is the real thing.


    The turning point of the matter happened when a business car appeared. A group of thugs came down from the car, holding steel pipes in their hands. They were as if they didn''t want to die. They directly knocked all the city management team members to the ground and broke their heads and blood. Even their brother was beaten. She was so scared that she didn''t know what to do.


    The only way is to call the police. Jia Ru can also think that these people are all underworld. Only the police can solve the problem, but who knows that his brother has been arrested, and the police of the police station don''t even see a shadow.


    She was not stupid. She took a taxi and followed the back of business class carefully. In order not to be found, she even kept a distance of more than 100 meters. She was worried, but there was nothing she could do. She didn''t know how the underworld would treat her brother!


    Brother and sister love each other deeply. Jia Quan can call his team members to support him immediately after his sister''s phone call, and Jia Ru will see his brother beaten by others and take him away from the car. He is so scared that he is at a loss, but he dares to follow him.


    Outside the abandoned clothing factory, Jia Ru was as anxious as an ant in a hot pot. She kept calling the police station, but even if she said how serious the matter was, the other end of the phone just told her that the police were on the way and would arrive soon.


    So soon, more than half an hour later, the police didn''t come. On the contrary, they waited until Suk, who had a big hand outside the mall, scared her to hide.


    Fortunately, the police finally showed up, even if it was late, it was like a savior. She opened the door, and Jia Ru ran directly to the inside, as if she had a soul in her heart. She could suddenly guess that her brother was locked in the factory."Brother!" Jia Ru finally rushed into the workshop. At a glance, she saw her brother standing in the workshop. His face was bruised and swollen, but his uniform was full of shoe prints. Those team members were even worse, with blood and head broken, bruised and swollen, and even a broken arm. There was a pile of toilet paper on the ground with blood stains.


    "Xiaoru, why are you here?" Jia Quan took two steps forward, looked at his sister who had already cried, and quickly said: "don''t cry, brother, it''s OK!"


    "Jia Quan!" Suk shrugged as he watched the two brothers and sisters huddle together.


    "Yes! Boss Su Jia Quan subconsciously pushes away Jia Ru, even a hand in front of Jia Ru, carefully looking at Suk, don''t know what he wants to do.


    "Don''t do to others what you don''t want!" As soon as Suk thought of these urban management tyrannies in the street, they were all like jackals in the face of the vulnerable groups. Although there were reasons for their job responsibilities, he still felt that they were too vicious.


    Jia Quan was stunned. As soon as he was about to speak, he looked at the door of the factory. The police of the three police stations finally came in. Looking at the group of people inside, it was obvious that they were quite different. All the people in the comprehensive law enforcement uniform were injured and hung up. On the other side, they were all gangsters. They were even not looking at each other. They were really scared.


    The real police can more easily judge the identity of Suk and other people, which is not comparable to the ordinary street gangsters. They seem to have evil spirits on them, and they can feel their bad feelings at once.


    The only chair in the whole factory is Suk. It''s obvious that he is in charge here. A policeman in his early 30s, with a light blue shirt and two bars and a flower on his shoulder badge, seems to be a third-class superintendent. He slowly comes over: "what''s the matter with you? We received a report that you were suspected of affray, intentional injury and illegal detention. "

 Chapter 578

    Three policemen entered the abandoned clothing factory workshop. In the open workshop, there were two groups of people, one group was urban management team members in comprehensive law enforcement uniform, and the other group was gangster like gangs headed by Suk. I ^


    the obvious underworld atmosphere makes the three policemen solemn and even nervous. After all, even if the police force of the three policemen has confirmed the truth of the contents of the alarm, they may not be able to bring all these people back to the police station for interrogation.


    It may even cause some unforeseen troubles, such as confrontation between the two sides, or conflict. Will the police bring guns when they go out? Joke, the management of guns and bullets is already strict. If you want to take a gun, you have to go through many procedures and sign.


    Moreover, when Jia Ru called the police before, he just said that there was a fight. Because he was anxious, he could not even tell the number of people. As a result, the three policemen did not even bring single police equipment. They were completely ready to fight empty handed.


    On one side of the open space, the rubber batons carried by the comprehensive law enforcement officers were scattered and stacked, while on the other side, there were stainless steel pipes, even scarlet bloodstains.


    Looking at these comprehensive law enforcement officers, they are all in a mess. The light blue uniforms are bloodstained, and the toilet paper on the ground is red. What happened is obvious.


    The more so, the more let the police feel that the situation is serious. When they speak, they always carefully pay attention to the surrounding movement. If these underworld even show a little aggressive, they will not hesitate to withdraw.


    But to their relief, these people don''t seem to take them seriously at all. They don''t even move and look at them in the eye.


    There are two bars and one flower on the epaulets. It is true that the leader of the police force this time, who is in his thirties, has been promoted to the third level of superintendent. On the one hand, the police force allocation level of Tianjin city is obviously higher. On the other hand, this man is also an expert in handling cases and has rich experience. I ^


    "what''s the matter with you? We received a report that you were suspected of affray, intentional injury and illegal detention. "


    Said the third sergeant in a deep voice, looking at Suk.


    "Please show me your police ID card!" Suk''s mouth was slightly upturned and his smile was very gentle. He stood up from his chair as he spoke. There was no panic at all. He was very calm.


    "My police card is in the car! Xiao Li, go to the car and take out your ID card! " The third level police inspector was not impatient with Suk''s request. His attitude was better than those of the previous city management. He didn''t know how much. He immediately turned his head and told a policeman behind him.


    "Yes The young policeman behind nodded and turned to walk outside.


    "All right! Don''t go! You''re kidding Suk had already put the expression on the third grade inspector''s face into his eyes, and watched him give the young policeman a silent wink, knowing what he thought.


    I''m afraid that after the police go out, they will call for reinforcements for the first time. At that time, they will probably hear the lines that often appear in the movie: listen, you are surrounded!


    After Suk finished this sentence, the third level superintendent turned his head subconsciously, and the little policeman hesitated and went to see his instructions.


    "Comrades of the police, they are the people. Arrest them quickly!" Jia Ru struggles out of her brother''s arms, points at Suk and yells at the top of her voice.


    The third level superintendent frowned subconsciously. Now he is in a dilemma. He is considering how to deal with it. If he makes a mistake, it may cause serious consequences.


    "Xiaoru, what are you talking about?" Jia Quan suddenly pulled his sister back, followed him forward a step, "this comrade, I''m Jia Quan, leader of the second squadron of the comprehensive law enforcement bureau!"


    Jia Quan didn''t know the inspector in front of him, but it didn''t affect him to say: "you are from Hedong police station! I know you, instructor Zhang! "


    "Well!" The inspector nodded a little, but his face didn''t change. "What''s the matter with you?" While talking, he also pointed to the city management team members.


    "Hi! Nothing! It''s all misunderstanding


    Suk stood there, still calm. He was really not afraid of Jia Quan to point out himself. First of all, he didn''t have the courage. Even if he really made things bigger, his business was a matter of reason. What''s more, with Chen Dong behind, he would never ignore himself.


    "Brother!" All of a sudden, Jia Ru was in a hurry and rushed over from behind: "they started to beat you, they are all underworld!"


    "Xiaoru, this is your brother Su! Don''t make any noise Jia Quan quickly grabbed his sister and winked at her.


    "Brother!" Jia Ru didn''t understand why things turned out like this in a blink of an eye. The tears on her face hadn''t dried yet: "you let them play silly!" While talking, he turned to the city management team and found a familiar guy: "Liu Tao, what''s the matter?"


    "Eh!" The young man named Liu Tao, although also black and blue, but in addition to splashing a little blood on his body, he has not been hurt. When he saw his captain''s sister asking, he was at a loss.Faltering for a long time: "misunderstanding! Misunderstanding Finally, the two words of Jia Quan are repeated.


    "Come on, it''s all misunderstanding! You can solve it yourself Seeing the unexpected end of things, the third level police inspector will not ask the bottom of the matter. He has seen many things like this. He has never met anything since he was a police officer for so many years. This time when he was transferred from other cities to Tianjin, although the place has changed, the result has not changed.


    "Xu Suo!"


    A little policeman behind the inspector seems to have some doubts about the result of handling the case. The current situation clearly shows the origin and development of the incident, but is it so that it is not settled?


    "Let''s go! Stop the line The inspector surnamed Xu didn''t say anything. After saying a word, he went out directly and didn''t even pay attention to Suk.


    "That officer, slow down!" As soon as sun song saw it, he settled it every minute. Jia Quan not only didn''t take this opportunity to fight back, but also gave cover. He also knew the truth. He watched the three policemen get on the bus and leave directly. Then he came to Suk''s side: "boss, what did you say to deal with it?"


    "Boss Su! I''ll send you the deposit as soon as possible, but can my brothers take it first? I''m afraid something will happen to them! " When Jia Quan heard sun song''s words, he quickly opened his mouth and turned to look at his team members. Although all the bleeding on their heads stopped, they were all trembling, their faces were like gold paper, and some of them even seemed to faint at any time.


    "Let''s go!" Suk didn''t seem to think about whether Jia Quan would really do it. However, judging from his performance in front of the police, he didn''t dare to mess around.


    "Do you remember what I told you?" Suk watched as Jia Quan had asked the team members to drive in the yard, which was the comprehensive law enforcement van that sun song had driven back before, and suddenly asked from the back.


    Jia Quan was slightly stunned. He turned to look at Suk and took a deep breath: "remember! Do not do to others what you do not want! "

 Chapter 579

    Sun song is ready to build this abandoned clothing factory into a stronghold. After all, these people brought by Ma Meng will come back to Weihai in the future, and the younger brother he recruited will always have a place to stay and gather. It feels very good here, but it is a stronghold built by himself. I ^


    Suk saw that the matter here was over, so he was ready to leave here.


    In fact, after Suk entered the courtyard, he saw the miserable situation of these people, and his anger was much smaller. Otherwise, he would not let Jia Quan go easily.


    Alone, driving straight to the antique street, just beyond the drum tower, Suk had long wanted to inspect the snuff bottle in his hand. Although the last task suggested that it was an enamel snuff bottle in the Qianlong period of the Qing Dynasty, Suk could not give an evaluation on the specific value of this thing.


    In recent years, due to the production of treasure authentication programs by various TV stations, the industry of antiques has become very popular. Many people who have spare money go to the antiques market with high interest and always think that they can pick up the leak. In fact, this thing is like gambling, which is easy to be addicted to.


    If you find something missing, you can get an antique worth tens of thousands of yuan at the price of several thousand yuan. What''s the momentum? If there''s pie in the sky, you''ll definitely move on.


    If you''ve lost sight and lost money, who knows if you''ll get lucky next time? In those TV programs, hundreds of millions of antiques are emerging one after another. It all depends on luck. It''s uncertain which day will turn the corner!


    However, Suk is just curious about the value of this exquisite snuff bottle in his hand. He wants to know more about the reward of the system and what level it is. In this way, he can also determine the effect of the last "pingbanfang" from the side. After all, it''s all from the system reward, so there won''t be true or false!


    Driving, you can see a towering archway from a distance, on which is written "Jinmen antique market" in official script. At the bottom, there is a real uproar of people. Because Tianjin itself is a tourist city, and this antique market is a well-known scenic spot, which is full of natural people. I ^


    I park my car in the parking lot outside. Suk slowly moves inside with the crowd. Inside, it''s even more lively. Some people set up stalls outside, that is, spread out red or white cloth, and put all the antiques in their hands. There are all kinds of jades and bronzes, which are always miscellaneous, and they all look like pearls and dust, causing pedestrians to look at each other.


    There are some small facades, one by one, whose names are Zhai and Ge. The decoration is basically in the retro style, which complements these antiques.


    Suk thinks that he has no vision to pick up the leak, so naturally he doesn''t stay any longer. As he walks, he finds the stores that are on the right track and have great strength.


    Finally, I found an antique shop with a plaque and the words "fudingxuan" on it. The three floors are all made of wood. From a distance, it''s antique. It''s not comparable to roadside stalls and shopping malls.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" After Suk went in, he found that there were a lot of people gathered in the store, and even some blonde foreigners were looking at it with interest.


    "Hehe, do you collect antiques here?" Suk goes to the counter and looks at the shopping guides standing inside. Because these counters are all marked with prices, they don''t need to be professional, but at least they need to know a foreign language. At the counter beside Suk, a shopping guide is communicating with customers in fluent English.


    These shopping guides, with all kinds of cheongsam, are very harmonious with the style of the store. These cheongsam are not colorful, but elegant like blue and white porcelain. The smile on their face makes people feel very kind: "if you want to sell them, you can go to the third floor. We have masters in charge of appraisal and appraisal on them!"


    "Thank you Suk nodded his thanks and continued to go upstairs. It can be seen that the antique treasures on the first floor are quite common, and the price is not too high. However, a large part of the antiques on the second floor are placed in the Baibao wooden pavilion made along the wall, and the grade is obviously going up a level.


    Suk didn''t stop. He went directly to the third floor. The third floor is still very large. It''s not only decorated like the sense of Dynasty in the movie, but also in the corner, there is an old man about sixty years old sitting quietly.


    "Sir! Please give me the palm of your hand Suk nodded politely with a smile, and the old man seemed to be used to such things. He looked up at Suk.


    "Sit down!" The old man pointed to another chair beside the wooden table.


    Maybe it''s because all kinds of antique treasures on the third floor are expensive, which makes it much quieter than downstairs. Even the tourists who go upstairs to visit at will are very conscious and careful.


    Suk took out the snuff bottle in his pocket and handed it to him directly. The old man seemed to be very experienced. He even took it with a pair of gloves.


    The old man looked at it very carefully, turning it over and over for fear of missing a detail. The small snuff bottle kept turning back and forth in his hands, but Suk was not worried. The more carefully he looked, the more authoritative his conclusion would be.It took the old man more than ten minutes to look at it, and even the tourists around had gathered around curiously, which was more intuitive than those programs on TV. They all stared at the snuff bottle in the old man''s hand, as if he would announce that it was a rare super antique.


    "Well!" Finally the old man looked up at Suk: "the snuff bottle of Qianlong in Qing Dynasty, you are the best one!"


    The old man''s words immediately heated up the atmosphere. Without Suk''s words, some tourists began to ask: "how do you see that, old man?"


    "There are many materials that can be used to make snuff bottles, such as jade, agate, jadeite, and so on. But basically all snuff bottles are hollowed out, but you are not. Old man, I''m still seeing real things for the first time in these years!"


    "The body of this snuff bottle is made up of two thin walls. In the middle of the two thin walls, the green gem is decorated with malachite, so from this color, it is very bright, bright and beautiful!"


    As he spoke, the old man pointed a piece of emerald inlaid in the middle of the snuff bottle and then flipped it over to reveal the side wall.


    "This snuff bottle is sealed and packaged by means of wire cutting enamel. Therefore, this snuff bottle is a very rare one in the market."


    "I value it at two hundred twenty thousand!" With the old man''s words, all the tourists here were surprised that a small snuff bottle that didn''t even have a smack in the face would be worth so much money. It was just amazing, but they were very excited, just like the baby was theirs.


    "How''s it going? How about leaving us fudingxuan? " The old man seems to have a lot of words, so a large sum of money can be directly in charge of the acquisition, immediately.


    "I don''t sell it!" Suk''s words are even more surprising. He smiles, but he is a little embarrassed. After all, the old people have been working so hard for a long time, and they will be dismissed if they don''t sell them.

 Chapter 580

    Suk''s words immediately caused an uproar. Although it''s not a huge sum of money, it''s surprising that a small snuff bottle that doesn''t even have enough money is worth so much.


    If you find an ordinary small county, you can buy a house for 200000 yuan. If you can''t eat or live in this snuff bottle, what''s the use of leaving it? On the contrary, it''s better to exchange money for comfort.


    "Little brother!" The old man was a little bit surprised, and subconsciously looked at Suk again. Although Suk was wearing a casual dress now, it was not the T-shirt and jeans he used to wear at school, but the casual shirt and trousers Du Wan bought for him, which was much older than his actual age.


    But even if you are a few years old, you are just in your early twenties. If you are not a college student who is about to graduate, you may be a little white-collar who has just joined the work.


    "This snuff bottle belongs to your family! Did you take it out without your family''s consent? " Hearing Suk''s refusal, the old man immediately associated with the image of some black sheep.


    "No!" Suk shook his head. There was no panic that the old man expected after being exposed. His face was very calm. There was always a smile at the corner of his mouth, which made him even more confused.


    "Don''t I give you enough, old man? Most snuff bottles of the same kind are 200000 at most. Fudingxuan has purchased them at a premium. How can we not be satisfied? " If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid you''d be a little annoyed, but the old man has a lot of energy, and his tone is kind.


    "You said it all! This snuff bottle is very rare. I think it may appreciate in the future! " Of course, this is just an excuse for Suk. For Suk now, the temptation of 200000 yuan is not so strong. Although he has no money, his money is all in the operation of Maina.


    Even I haven''t collected the industrial income in the three streets of Weihai. I have stayed in sun song''s special account all the time. To tell you the truth, if it really counts, it should be several million in my name, and diamond Xiaokai is just like that!


    But the cash in hand! Hehe, now it''s only a few thousand yuan!


    When the old man heard Suk say this, he shook his head slightly: "it''s really good to wait for the price, but you have to know how to choose! Little brother, it''s not wise to draw water from a bamboo basket! "


    Although the old man spoke to Suk, his eyes still fell on the snuff bottle in his hand, and his gloves still moved gently, like stroking his lover''s skin.


    Indeed, as he said before, this snuff bottle has a unique shape. It is made of two pieces of white jade. There is a gap of about one centimeter between the two pieces of jade. Around the edge of the two pieces of jade, it is sealed with enamel and painted with silk.


    It''s about the size of the palm of one''s hand. In the middle of the white Bi is a piece of inlaid green malachite. It''s crystal clear. Around the malachite is the word "Shou" with different strokes. It''s a picture of longevity.


    "Sir, I''m not waiting for money. It''s nothing to sell this snuff bottle or not, but thank you very much. Why don''t I invite you to tea?" In fact, Suk wanted to come up to verify the authenticity of the snuff bottle. He didn''t want to sell it, but he always wanted to sell it under the guise of selling it. The old man obviously took it seriously again, and he was a little embarrassed.


    "Well! On the basis of my original price, I''ll add another 10000 yuan. I don''t need to drink tea. The old man has been drinking for a long time today. If you want, you might as well leave this white jade enamel snuff bottle for the old man! " The old man seems to have been moved by the snuff bottle, and the tone of his speech gives people a sincere feeling.


    This kind of feeling is absolutely different from other businessmen, just like as long as he says a price, it is impossible to make people trust, so that Suk himself has been convinced of his words, but he really does not want to sell!


    "Sell it! A lot of money, young man Some of the tourists around have been instigated uncontrollably. For them, Suk can''t distinguish the situation now. After all, he is too young. The price of antiques is not fixed. It all depends on the buyer''s preference and the price fluctuation is very common.


    And this old man is undoubtedly the buyer who likes it.


    "Sorry!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and looked determined, which made the old man die. According to his heart, he really paid too much premium. The snuff bottle itself was not worth so much, but since Suk was not willing to sell it, he could only do it.


    "Alas The old man sighed and once again appreciated the snuff bottle in his hand. Then he reluctantly handed it back to Suk, with a trace of regret on his face.


    Who knows, before Suk took over his snuff bottle, he felt that a man suddenly appeared in the crowd around him. He suddenly grabbed it from the old man''s hand.


    Suk was not afraid of the sudden appearance of robbers, and the possibility was extremely low, so he still sat in his chair and turned to look at it. However, the old man was startled, for fear that the snuff bottle would be broken by mistake, so he quickly said: "ah! Be careful


    "Lulu, what do you think of this?" A girl, about 20 years old, with willow eyebrows, cherry mouth, black hair like a waterfall, is tied into a ponytail. Her upper body is a playful sleeveless T-shirt, and her lower body is a light blue jeans hot pants. She is absolutely invincible, energetic and full of power.The girl''s voice seemed to have a Cantonese accent that Suk had never heard of. Fortunately, she could understand it. As soon as Suk was about to speak, she watched another girl come out of the crowd.


    However, the second girl first apologized to the old man with a smile, then looked at Suk, and finally said to her companion, "ah Xue, give the things to others quickly!"


    "Why give it to him? I''ll buy it. Just now you said that he would be happy if you gave it to your grandfather as a birthday present." The bold girl was not moved at all. She didn''t feel anything wrong with her behavior. She turned to Suk and said, "Hello! Two hundred and fifty thousand or not? "


    From 230000 to 250000, there was 20000 more. Moreover, the girl didn''t hesitate at all. She didn''t have a brain.


    "Ha ha!" Suk looked at the girl with great interest and shook his head: "not for sale!"


    "Three hundred thousand!" This girl named a Xue seems to be born in a rich family. The number of 300000 seems to be just a number. She blurts out that she is totally determined to get it. Even the old people next to her are surprised.


    With what she said, the girl named Lulu also looked at Suk, looking forward to it. It seemed that she really wanted to buy it for his grandfather.


    "I said no!" Suk still shook his head. Although he could see that what the girl should have said was not a lie, after all, she didn''t lack the money. Moreover, if she sold the snuff bottle because of tens of thousands of yuan more, she would feel a little uncomfortable.

 Chapter 581

    The girl named a Xue, seeing that Suk was so neat, refused her proposal. She seemed not very happy. She frowned and looked at him: "Hello! How can you do that! "


    "Ah?" Suk is not calm now. He sits here and doesn''t invite anyone or provoke anyone. How can he make himself a sinner: "are you sure you''re talking about me?" Looking at the girl in front of her, she was speechless.


    "It''s you! Why are you so ungracious? We''ve all raised the price for you, and we don''t take advantage of you! " This girl seems to be very aggrieved, Balabala said, and the more she said, the more angry she was. For example, if Suk didn''t sell it, she was rebellious: "I''ll give you another 20000! How about three hundred and twenty thousand? "


    "Not for sale!" Suk thinks it''s funny. She doesn''t know what the girl''s brain is thinking. Should she sell her snuff bottle?


    "Three hundred and fifty thousand!" This time, another girl was talking. She was very tall, even a little shorter than Suk. Her whole temperament was very elegant. Although she didn''t look very beautiful, she was patient, with good features, slim and symmetrical figure. Her attitude was much better than that of a Xue before, at least with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Is three hundred and fifty thousand OK?"


    He Fenglu really wanted to get this snuff bottle as a gift for his grandfather''s 80th birthday. After all, her grandfather loved her very much from childhood to adulthood. Even her name was taken by her grandfather, and it came from Li Bai''s poem "the east wind sprinkles rain and dew, and the world meets spring.".


    And the most important thing is that my grandfather really likes this kind of things. There are countless snuff bottles at home, but as the old man said, it''s very rare. With he Fenglu''s family background, his grandfather only has a similar snuff bottle, but there is no longevity picture on it.


    "Sorry, I''m really not going to sell it!" Suk face temperament elegant he Fenglu, natural attitude is better than what snow, some apology smile.


    "Oh He Fenglu''s face obviously has a kind of thick loss, looking at his best friend: "snow, you quickly change things to others!"


    "Lulu --!" As soon as ah Xue saw her expression, she was even more annoyed. As a good sister, she naturally wanted to help her to satisfy her wish. She turned her head and glared at Suk: "how much are you after all! Four hundred thousand, I''m out! "


    All the onlookers are like watching a play, which is much more exciting than the TV show. It''s amazing that a broken snuff bottle can be worth 200000 yuan in the full live version, but it has doubled in a twinkling of an eye, 400000 yuan? Maybe many people will not save so much money in their lifetime!


    Suk shrugged his shoulders and stood up directly. His snuff bottle was still in the hands of some unreasonable women: "I''m sorry, I really don''t sell it!"


    "You --" Seeing this woman about to get angry, her small chest went up and down quickly. Fortunately, she had a friend who was in a stable mood: "ah Xue, give it to others quickly!"


    He Fenglu reached out and took the snuff bottle from a Xue''s hand: "I''m so sorry!" It''s a good attitude to give Suk his hands back, but this makes Suk in a dilemma.


    I''m sure I won''t sell it, but what if I give it to her? You don''t know each other, OK?


    "Well!" Suk reached for the snuff bottle, put it in his pants pocket, turned to the old man and said, "sorry to disturb you, sir."


    It seems that the old man is also used to such things. After all, some people always come to identify themselves under the guise of selling. Although fudingxuan''s boss once said that he should pay the service charge first, the old man loves this business and usually has nothing to do with it. They all take it as a relief, so he refuses this suggestion.


    Oh! By the way, fudingxuan''s boss is the old man''s son, so the old man''s speech is very authoritative and influential here.


    Without this good play, the tourists on the third floor lost interest one by one. After a circle inside, they retreated, leaving only the old man, he Fenglu and her best friend a Xue.


    "Grandfather --- do you have such a snuff bottle?" He Fenglu sighed as she watched Suk leave. After all, there is a saying that money is hard to buy. She is afraid that no matter how much money she pays, that person will not agree to sell it!


    ------


    Suk didn''t expect that the reward of the flower picking system was worth so much money. He felt heavy when he put it in his pocket. This also shows from the side that the production of the system is absolutely amazing. I think that pingbanfang will definitely surprise him!


    Walking on the street, the tourists are crowded. There are many rare things in the antique street. Although most of them are fakes, they are not worth much, they have a sense of historical era.


    In particular, the gadgets on the roadside stalls, such as copper coins, wine bottles, and knives and coins, will not leave like this since they come here. Suk subconsciously stops in front of a stall, squats on the ground, and takes out a copper coin from it.


    It''s not small. It''s about seven or eight centimeters in diameter. It has a round square hole. On one side, it says the number one scholar and the first product of the dynasty. On the other side, it''s double dragons playing with pearls. It''s dark in color, and even has some copper rust in some places."Little brother, how about it? It''s a good product. I''ll tell you, it was handed over to me by a grave robber friend of mine!" As soon as the stall owner looked at the business, he immediately put aside a thick novel in his hand and talked to Suk mysteriously.


    "Did you know about tomb raiding? Have you ever heard of the ghost blowing the lamp? Do you know the notes of tomb raiding? That''s what it says! " The shopkeeper was wearing a sun visor. As soon as he spoke, he showed two big yellow front teeth: "this thing was dug up from a champion''s tomb. If anyone takes it, he will surely make great progress!"


    "Eh!" As soon as he heard what was dug out of the cemetery, Suk didn''t accept it. He quickly put it back to its original position. As soon as he was about to leave, the boss immediately stopped him.


    "Ah! Don''t hurry, little brother! Look at this Then the stall owner took out a bronze ring from his pocket, looked carefully at both sides, and said in a low voice, "have you ever seen a fantasy novel? Have you ever heard of the immortal God and the great emperor of the immortal kingdom


    "Big brother! You won''t tell me that there is an old man living in this ring Suk did read those online novels, and naturally knew what he was talking about. Subconsciously, he glanced at the book he had put on the ground, whose name seemed to be "blood rushing into the fairy dome".


    "What! It''s impossible to live with an old man! " The boss didn''t seem to be in a daze yet. He said: "I''ll tell you! This ring is bigger. Have you ever heard of space ring? It''s naxumi in mustard seed. Have you ever heard of that? Ah! Don''t go! Wait! I have a magic weapon here. Do you want to have a look at it? "

 Chapter 582

    Suk a black line, turn around and go, this stall owner has obviously been brainwashed by the network novel, what space ring ah what that Xumi in mustard ah, also magic weapon! cannot bear sth!


    One side of the belly Fei while continuing to move forward, behind also came the stall owner''s enthusiastic voice: "little brother, the way can be very way ah!"


    "I''ll go!" Suk could not help but speed up the pace, this person will not be out of the mental hospital! I''m going to be robbed soon. It seems that I''m lucky to bring copper money and get a gold medal! With the flower picking system, all the subjects in high school have passed the exam. Naturally, I will have no worries about the college entrance examination.


    Think of here, Suk''s mind suddenly has a strange idea, this network novel in the matter, won''t really exist?


    Now that he can have such an evil thing as the flower picking system, I''m afraid the fairy flying around in the legend may not really exist. Thinking of this, Suk subconsciously stopped and turned to look back.


    However, in such a short time, I had already left the stall far away. There were so many people on the street, and they could not even see the boss.


    Because of the impact of this incident, Suk felt a little confused. The origin of the flower picking system, whether it''s tasks or rewards, is like a person looking at himself. With what happened to him and the people he contacted, he created one task after another, which is completely like peeping at himself.


    What''s more, the reward for this task is even more incredible. Those things are like being poured into your body in an instant. You will know all the subjects in high school, martial arts and Jeet kune do, and pingbanfang and snuff bottle will come out. If someone says that to you, you will definitely regard him as a mental illness.


    But what about the facts? Now that I have a flower picking system, my life has already turned upside down. Who can tell whether it is a blessing or a curse?


    When he thinks about things in his heart, his mind is easily distracted. As he walks, he suddenly feels an impact coming from behind him and leans forward. However, Suk''s reaction is not slow. He immediately shifts his center of gravity and twists his body. Finally, he doesn''t make a fool of himself.


    At this time, I saw that the person who bumped into me was a girl, a playful sleeveless T-shirt, light blue jeans hot pants, a pair of long legs, canvas shoes under my feet, especially the bunch of horsetail black hair at the back of my head.


    "What are you looking at?" The girl suddenly ran in front of Suk, which was four or five meters away. Then she stopped, turned her head and glared at Suk.


    "Ah! You -- " As soon as Suk saw the girl, she was the one she had met on the third floor of fudingxuan. It seemed that her name was ah Xue. She didn''t expect that her family would be narrow-minded. Otherwise, she would come out to revenge herself. Sure enough, a woman''s heart was small.


    Before Suk finished, he looked up at ah Xue and said, "what are you doing? I tell you, Miss Ben is in a bad mood now. Don''t provoke me! "


    Having seen her unreasonable for a long time, Suk didn''t have the heart to entangle with her. She shrugged her shoulders and ignored her directly. But the girl was also witty. When she bumped into Suk, it seemed that she had already avenged herself. After three or two steps of success, she was gone.


    Suk put his hands in his pockets and continued to walk forward. He came to the antique street by himself. After all, he had to walk once. Moreover, he had planned to meet sun song and Mo Xiaoqi after visiting the street. He was ready to visit Chen Ming, Chen Dong''s daughter, in the hospital.


    Walking wrinkled, Suk suddenly stopped, his face a little strange, a wry smile.


    At this time, I found that the snuff bottle in my pocket was empty.


    I think that the girl bumped into herself from the back before. At that time, I was absent-minded. Although the position of the trouser pocket was a little different, I didn''t think deeply. Now I understand everything. I met a thief with empty hands!


    With the realization of this fact, Suk''s mind, at the same time, a task prompt sound, a new task has been released: "task: punish the female thief snow white; reward: proficient in Psychology (elementary)"


    It''s totally a subconscious reaction. Suk wants to chase forward when he sees the task coming up, but there are so many people in front of him that there is no trace of the female thief Bai Xue.


    However, no matter what, the snuff bottle is his own. Now that someone has stolen it, Suk will not laugh it off. He still chases forward in a hurry, seeing and hearing. Suk is like a swimming fish, drilling around in the crowd.


    it''s obvious that Suk has reached the end of the street, and still hasn''t found any trace I just saw Bai Xue, and the girl with elegant temperament next to her didn''t appear. Will she still stay in Fuding Xuan?


    As soon as he thought of this, Suk turned and returned to the original road. Of course, he kept looking for the trace of the female thief all the way. He ran straight back to fudingxuan and went up to the third floor, only to find that in addition to a few tourists, the old man sat in the corner and read the book in his hand.


    "Sir


    Suk walked over embarrassed.


    "Oh? Are you back? " The old man looked up and saw that it was Suk who had gone back. He thought that he had changed his mind and was ready to make a move. A smile appeared on his face: "what? Changed your mind? But the old man can''t afford 400000! ""No! I want to ask, "did you see the two girls before?" Suk shook his head awkwardly.


    "They! Let''s go! After you left, a girl ran after you. I thought she was looking for you! The other girl stayed with me for a while, but I didn''t sell her your treasure! "


    The old man was very impressed with he Fenglu. After all, the girl stayed here for half an hour and kept asking where there was a snuff bottle similar to Suk''s for sale. After the other girl came back, she left in a hurry and didn''t know what happened.


    "How long have they been away?" Suk asked quickly.


    "That''s more than ten minutes! Yes? What''s the matter? " The old man asked, looking at Suk''s strange expression.


    "Nothing! You are busy, sir. I''ll go first! " More than ten minutes, that is to say, they may not have gone far, and they may be able to catch up with each other at their own speed. After Suk finished, he did not look back and went downstairs quickly.


    ------


    "a Xue, why are you in such a hurry?" He Fenglu is pulled by the snow arm, fast to the exit, very confused expression, don''t know what happened.


    "Lulu, leave it alone and follow me!" Snow said while constantly turning back to look, let her relax is that there is no Suk behind the shadow.


    Even drag again, snow finally out of the antique street, stop a taxi, push he Fenglu to get on the bus, at this time suddenly subconsciously looked back, suddenly startled, Suk is a face depressed trot to this side.


    "Master! Drive

 Chapter 583

    Bai Xue pushed he Fenglu into the taxi and quickly climbed in. She began to urge the driver in front of her. The taxi sped up with one foot of accelerator and speeded up instantly.


    "Ah Xue, what are you doing?" He Fenglu felt that her best friend seemed to be hiding from someone. She subconsciously looked back and saw that the man in fudingxuan was chasing her. However, the taxi had started and pulled him away in an instant.


    "I''ll go!" Suk puffed and watched the taxi go away. He kept on walking and went to find his own car.


    "Didi" sounds twice. In order to save time, Suk uses the remote control key to open the car lock, sit in the driver''s seat, start, clutch, throttle, all the actions are done in one go, directly from the narrow parking space.


    Suk''s speed was very fast. After turning around, he directly chased them out. But a few minutes later, he was dumbfounded. Taxis all over the street were painted with yellow and green standard. Because he was too hasty before, he didn''t see their license plate number clearly. He sighed in his heart. He was like a headless fly and pursued them completely by feeling.


    The result is obvious. There are taxis all over the street, one after another. No matter how good Suk''s eyes are, he can''t find the car where the female thief is sitting.


    "Bad luck I parked the car on the side of the road and put it in the window to breathe. It seemed that this task could not be completed. Depressed, I entered the space of the flower picking system, but I found that the task still existed.


    "Hey As soon as Suk patted her on the forehead, he realized that the task was only about punishing the snitch, not about catching her. Now he lost her, which didn''t seem to affect the task.


    But those two people obviously came to travel. Who knows when they will leave and where they will go after they leave? I may not even see them for the second time in my life, but what about this task?


    I scratched my head, put my arm on the down window, and looked outside thoughtfully. The problem now is that I don''t know if there is a time limit for this task. If there is no time limit, I won''t worry. If there is no time limit, I will hang it all my life. But if there is a limit, if I don''t do this task, it means that the task fails.


    The failure of the task means that the psychology proficient (elementary) of the reward will fail. What''s worse, the punishment attribute of the system is likely to wipe out one of these rewards at random. If you suddenly wipe out a subject proficient in the college entrance examination, you will have to die of depression.


    With his thumb and forefinger pinching his chin, Suk looks like a thinker. Suddenly, the building in front of him attracts attention. In the Hilton Hotel on the 17th floor, the light blue wall glass reflects the sunlight. From a distance, it gives people a sense of tranquility.


    The door is also tall, with Hilton''s Chinese and English name hanging on it. In front of the door, the figures of two girls suddenly jump into the eyes, one is young and energetic, the other is elegant and gentle.


    "Here it is!" Suk didn''t expect to find the trace of the female thief by mistake. Looking at the two girls standing outside the door, they didn''t go in, and they seemed to be arguing about something. Suk quickly turned the car around.


    ------


    "ah Xue! How can you do that? " He Fenglu frowned. Just now, under her own questioning, she finally knew the truth. Now she was angry, but she had nothing to do.


    "Lulu, it''s OK. Who makes him so annoying? We should teach him a lesson because we are so sincere." Bai Xuesi didn''t think much of it, and with a playful smile on her face, she took he Fenglu''s arm and went to enlighten her friends.


    To tell you the truth, my best friend is good everywhere, but I''m a little stiff. You say that there are still a few months to go before your grandfather''s 80th birthday. You''ve racked your brains for the gift. Now it''s not easy to meet a suitable one and just watch it slip away?


    "Don''t worry! If I give him 400000 yuan, he won''t sell it. I''m sure he won''t be short of money. Miss Ben is acting on behalf of heaven and taking this treasure from him. That''s to make the best use of everything. He should also thank us! " Snow White''s level of mischief is absolutely at its peak, with a reason of course: "think about it, he is a young man, how can he use a snuff bottle! That should be the old people''s favorite


    "Well, you see, they were all chasing me just now!" Where can he Fenglu be fooled by snow? If that man doesn''t care, how can he come after him? Anyway, it''s wrong to steal this thing from others.


    "Well, well, don''t be angry. If he comes, we''ll give it back to him." Snow White pulls he Fenglu''s arm and is about to walk in. It sounds nice, but the fool also knows how Suk can find himself in the crowd.


    "I still don''t think it''s good. Let''s go back and give it back to him." He Fenglu has some hesitation, which can be seen from her expression. It''s definitely not affectation, but the kind of guilt from the heart. She looks at snow white with her small mouth and pray.


    "Don''t be silly. Shall we go back now? What if that guy calls the police? I''ll be put in jail for sure Snow White looked at her friend with a sad face: "you don''t think I''m better than coming to the mainland, so I''ll never come back! I''m old in the top and small in the bottom! ""Alas He Fenglu was obviously shocked by the scaremonger Bai Xue said. He didn''t know what to do. He wanted to insist on returning her, but he was really worried that she would be arrested by the police. After all, this thing is worth more than 200000 yuan, which can be sentenced!


    "Go, go! Hurry back to my room. I was in a cold sweat just now! We need to take a bath quickly! " As soon as Bai Xue looks at her best friend, she pulls her into the hotel.


    ------


    Suk stopped, ran into the hotel and watched the two girls enter the elevator. After that, the door was slowly closing. Obviously, he didn''t find himself. He ran to the elevator and watched the slowly rising floor stop on the sixth floor. He could determine their position.


    Run to another free elevator and sit directly on the sixth floor, but where are their shadows in the empty corridor? Which room did the two women enter? Who knows!


    Sulk, with a depressed face, ran back to the hall on the first floor again, showing strong initiative and a positive face, like a young man with a good man card in his arms: "excuse me, I''m a taxi driver. Could you check the room numbers of the two girls who just came in? They left their wallets in the car! It should be on the sixth floor! "


    Suk, with a worried face, hurried into Lei Feng mode, took his wallet and looked at the front desk service staff. Maybe Suk''s clear eyes made people unconsciously have a sense of trust, or his face was too easy to capture people''s hearts. The front desk service staff was very enthusiastic and looked at his companions: "sister Xiaohua, do you see which two guests just went upstairs £¿¡±

 Chapter 584

    The waitress named Xiaohua seems to be very alert. She looks at Suk and finds that the man doesn''t seem to have any bad omens, but the code of practice still tells her that she can''t easily disclose the information of the guests.


    "Excuse me, please wait a moment, I''ll confirm it for you!" The waiter, Xiaohua, gave a silent look at her companion, warning her to pay attention to the internal rules. Then she swiped the mouse and clicked on the computer.


    It seems to be to find out the room number of the guest in line with Suk''s description, pick up the phone in front and dial out.


    "Hello! Hello! This is the front desk customer service of Hilton. Did you leave your wallet in the taxi just now? " That little flower''s voice is very soft, it sounds very comfortable, but it is too cautious.


    After a while, maybe there was a check before they answered. Soon the little flower put down the phone: "sorry, the guests said they didn''t lose their wallet!"


    "Why? Is it the last guest? Bad! " Suk was afraid that she couldn''t get the answer she wanted in her mouth, but she didn''t show anything. She nodded to the two front desk customers, expressed her thanks, and turned to leave.


    Watching Suk walk out of the door, the employee named Xiaohua turns to his colleagues and says, "Liu Dan, do you want to be fired?"


    "Little flower! Good little flower! People just feel like they have drunk a bowl of ecstasy soup. Don''t you think this taxi is delicious just now? " Liu Dan vomits his tongue and flatters him with a look of "don''t report it to me!"


    "It''s not the face, it''s the pocket. You have to look at the money. Those who drive Bentley and rolls are the right choice." Xiaohua spared no effort to instill life philosophy into her colleagues.


    "Well! Sister Hua, you have the right one to pay attention to! I don''t know so many rich people! " Liu Dan shrugged his shoulders. As a colleague, he is usually OK. That is to say, some forces worship money and make people speechless. Every time they see those successful people, they want to see stars in their eyes.


    "If there''s a suitable one, I''ll choose one first." Floret mouth mumbles, did not notice before out of the door of Suk, has gone back, once again into the elevator.


    The elevator rises slowly, especially smoothly. You can''t feel the rising momentum at all. When you arrive at your destination, the elevator door opens to both sides.


    ¡°618£¡¡± Suk murmurs. Although the little flower is very alert and doesn''t tell Suk which room it is, Suk still remembers the number "0618" quietly when she dials the phone.


    In fact, the internal extension number of this kind of hotel is very regular, basically corresponding to the room number, and the previous performance of the front desk attendant obviously shows that there must be two girls living in the room.


    Based on the above information, Suk can almost conclude that the female thief should be in that room now. Suk tries to be calm, just like an ordinary guest. Otherwise, the people in the hotel security room will not have to take him as a thief when they look at the camera!


    Walking in the corridor, noticing the room numbers on both sides, he finally realized his wish and saw 618. Subconsciously, he suddenly squatted down. Although his shoes didn''t have laces, Suk still shook his hands on the vamp, and his ears stood up like an antenna, listening to all the sounds in the room.


    There seemed to be no movement in the room. Suk could not help but listen carefully. He was calm and focused his attention on the other end of the door, and finally found something.


    "Lulu, I want you to wash with me!"


    "Wash it yourself!"


    "No! You can still wipe my back


    "Ah Xue, be honest, you can''t do anything!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do what I say!"


    It seemed that the two girls were very close to the door, otherwise Suk would not have heard so clearly. Soon, a sound of water came out, and the sound of water let Suk know what their so-called washing was.


    "Hoo Suk breathed out a breath, subconsciously stood up, after all, if he squatted in the door for a long time, I''m afraid it will soon attract some people''s attention.


    After all, the management of this hotel is still very strict. I''m afraid the monitoring facilities will also be very strict. I think I''ll get my snuff bottle back and punish the hateful female thief. Suk goes to the stairs at the end of the corridor and starts to think about it.


    You can''t just break in! In that way, I became unreasonable!


    When he entered the system space subconsciously, Suk was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that the previous task had changed. If the requirement of punishing the female thief Bai Xue at the beginning of the task was too general and the direction was not clear, now the task prompt has become much clearer.


    "Task: punish female thief Bai Xue (take her mobile phone); reward: proficient in Psychology (elementary)"According to reason, this task is mainly to treat people in their own way. If you take my snuff bottle, I will take your mobile phone. Er, can a scholar steal it? That is to take, but how do you take it yourself? Go in and rob? I''m afraid I was taken away by the police before I got it.


    Although I know Chen Dong, and have initially established a good cooperative relationship, it''s no big deal to go in, but I can''t afford to lose this man!


    Suk is racking his brains, or can''t do anything. The door, his snuff bottle, and the props to complete the task are all in it, but what should he do?


    At this time, a waiter pushed a car out of the elevator, with the changed bedding on it. I didn''t expect that the service level of Hilton Hotel was so high. Even the cleaning staff were young and beautiful girls. Seeing her holding the room card, she stopped in front of a guest room, opened the door, pushed the car in, and a thought came out of suxton.


    ¡°sorry£¡ canyouhelp£¿ Excuse me, can I do you a favor? " Suk has already won the Grand Slam of high school English, not only in theory, but also in spoken English. Looking at the cleaning staff who came out after cleaning the room, Suk welcomed him with an embarrassed face, and still opened the way in direct English.


    ¡°yes£¬ican£¡¡± (OK!) At first, the cleaning attendant was stunned. He looked at Suk, who was naked and embarrassed. He subconsciously replied in English, which surprised Suk. Originally, he planned to play a game of guessing, but the attendant could communicate directly in English.


    Suk pointed to 618''s door and said in English, "I heard someone knock on the door just now, so I came out to have a look. Who knows that the door has hit me and my room card is still in it. Can you help me open the door?"

 Chapter 585

    Looking at Suk, the cleaning attendant can clearly feel the boy''s muscle lines with strong explosive force. Although they don''t show many muscle blocks, they just have a faint outline, the more they do, the more they give people a pleasant feeling.


    It''s not thin ribs. It''s not as rugged as a washboard. It''s not a muscular man. It makes people feel rude. Suk''s current physical condition is the most appropriate and attractive, and it''s also attractive to the opposite sex.


    And Suk''s expression also makes people feel very kind, embarrassed, red cheeks, two hands also subconsciously want to cover the upper body of red fruit, but a total of two hands, no matter how hard, I''m afraid they can''t all cover it!


    Chest and abdominal muscles are not thin waist, but there is a feeling of inverted triangle. Even the cleaner''s eyes finally fell on Suk''s small navel. When he saw that there was a straight line formed by body hair, he went directly along the belt buckle, and then involuntarily glanced at Suk.


    Suk''s face is red and his ears are red. He doesn''t pretend it. Now the waiter sees her heart beating wildly and her whole body is hot and dry. Especially when she feels that the woman''s eyes fall on her zipper, she can''t help breathing quickly.


    It seems that Suk''s idea of being a beautiful man has produced the desired effect. With his embarrassed and innocent expression, he has captured the cleaning attendant''s heart, which makes the woman blush and her eyes begin to twinkle.


    "Can -- can you open the door for me first?"


    Suk faltered, then pointed to the door again.


    "Oh! well! Just a moment, please


    The cleaner is really confused by Suk''s false appearance. Suk''s trick is to change the world. In order to create the effect that he really comes out of the room, he takes off his compassionate and puts it in the stairwell. Then he doesn''t hesitate to sell his hue, and finally achieves his ulterior goal.


    Just looking at the cleaner, vaguely took out the room card and put it directly in front of 618''s door. With a light sound, the door instantly unlocked.


    "Thank you - thank you!" Suk saw the door was opened, the voice was very subtle, and nodded gratefully to the cleaner. He quickly opened the door and flashed in.


    The cleaner looked at the closed door, some lost Leng for a while, thought that there might be an affair, who knows this man did not understand the amorous feelings, let himself waste half a day of feelings, heart secretly scolded a few words, continue to the next room to clean up.


    Sure enough, as Suk expected, the sound of just opening the door was very subtle, but the people inside didn''t notice it. Suk gently closed the door. After entering the door, he heard the laughter of two girls in the bathroom, accompanied by the sound of water.


    I''m afraid they didn''t hear the door, largely because they were having a good time.


    "Lulu, how did your chest get so big?" Listen to the voice should be the thief snow white, Suk subconsciously Leng in the door, eyes can''t help aiming at the toilet.


    It has to be said that room 618 may be the kind of high-end suite, with a large double bed in the middle, a large LCD TV and a comfortable fabric sofa. The bathroom is also very big. The frosted glass has a misty feeling, and it is isolated in two directions, blocking the sight inside and outside, but it can capture the shaking figure.


    "Ah Xue, you said you wouldn''t do anything!" He Fenglu voice with shame, looking at the shadow seems to dodge the hands of the female thief.


    "Eh? Did I say that? Oh, I''m talking about not moving your hands and feet. I can still move your Mimi! Lulu, have you been drinking Papaya Soup recently? It''s obviously growing a lot! " Snow White''s hands are so flexible that Suk can even see her stretching out her hand.


    The frosted glass can only see the outline. The two girls'' bodies are exquisitely curved, and their upper bodies are standing like mountains. They have slender waist, long legs, and small buttocks. Their movements in the bathroom are all under Suk''s eyes.


    Seeing Bai Xue use the dragon''s hand to catch the milk, he Fenglu''s jade twin peaks are raided. She is hot and dry when she is seen by the waiters outside. Now she sees the temptation of half covering her face with the pipa, and sukton is on fire.


    After all, a man and two women are separated by a frosted glass door. The man''s upper body is bare, while the woman''s is not a thing. This scene will make people excited, especially Snow White''s action, which ignites the explosive bag. Suk really wants to shout: "let go of that girl, let me come!"


    Suk could feel his heart beating wildly, and even had a rhythm that would pop out of his throat at any time. He quickly calmed down his breathing and reminded himself that he had entered the tiger''s den now, and that if he was not careful, he might be completely annihilated.


    "Hoo With a long breath, Suk crept forward and saw that the lost snuff bottle was quietly placed on the big bed.


    The pace is very light, although it is playing and joking, and it is also with the sound of water, but Suk still has to be careful, but who knows, just took a step, almost a stagger."Lulu, are you pruning down here? It''s so beautiful. Look at me. It''s like weeds. I feel so messy!" The sound of snow came from the bathroom again.


    After hearing these words, Suk had 10000 grass mud horses whistling by in his mind, and almost fell down. After all, Suk''s current life experience made him understand what the woman was talking about.


    Even in order to show his erudition, Suk had a picture in front of his eyes. The green grass covered the valley, and the more he thought about it, the blood in his blood vessels was surging. He felt that he could not move. He couldn''t help looking back.


    "You rascal! What nonsense He Fenglu still can''t defeat the female thief Bai Xue. Her voice trembles slightly: "wash it yourself! I''m out! "


    "No! No! You rub my back again, with your soft hands, help me quickly There seems to be a woman turning behind the glass door.


    As soon as Suk heard that he Fenglu couldn''t stand being teased, he was so flustered that he quickly twisted his thigh and finally regained his freedom of movement. Like a civet, he rushed to the bedside in three or two steps and put his snuff bottle into his pocket.


    After the success, Suk was relieved. Subconsciously, he was about to leave the scene and slip away. But at this moment, he suddenly thought that he still had a task to finish. He had to take away the evil girl thief''s mobile phone and take revenge. He had to take revenge!


    Suk copied the two cell phones on the bed and lit up the screen of one cell phone. Unexpectedly, the background of the screen was the thief Bai Xue, who playfully put up poss and took a big self portrait.


    Suk naturally knew that the place of right and wrong couldn''t stay long. He took his mobile phone and went straight to the door. Just as he reached for the door handle, the bathroom door was suddenly opened. He Fenglu twisted her head and begged for mercy at the snow inside: "no, you can wash it yourself! You are such a rascal


    The next moment, a man and a woman suddenly meet, look at each other, are scared.

 Chapter 586

    Everything is under my control, from dressing up as a taxi driver to finding their room number at the front desk. At that time, in order to cooperate, I took out my wallet, which was a magic stroke. [,


    then she went upstairs. In order to let the cleaning staff open the door, she first hid her T-shirt, causing the false impression that she had accidentally locked the door. Then, through fluent foreign language, she made the cleaning staff think that she might be an ABC from abroad, so as to reduce her vigilance.


    It''s true that Suk''s English is of great use. Although everyone has his own national pride, the concept of first-class foreigners and second-class officials formed by Chinese people for a long time is still deeply rooted in his heart. It''s not a matter of time to uproot them. So Suk really let the waiter believe him under this pretext.


    I have to say that this is another magic stroke.


    Of course, the color of their own sacrifice may also be an important reason.


    When he entered the room, everything was still very smooth. When he heard the two girls'' nonsense in the bathroom, he almost stirred his brain. The more he heard it, the more enthusiastic he was. Moreover, the figure reflected by the frosted glass door was also concave and convex, which made people daydream.


    That''s how it goes. It seems that the vein is still plain sailing. After overcoming the flame of heart and the dryness and heat of the whole body, Suk took back his own Qianlong double wall enamel sealed longevity snuff bottle, and even found the task prop, Bai Xue''s mobile phone.


    As soon as he saw the success, he was about to run away. He smeared oil on the sole of his feet and came to the door. He was relieved. At the same time, his right hand had already grasped the handle of the door. As soon as he twisted hard, the door would open and he would get away directly, but it was just a coincidence.


    If we say that everything is fate, no one can escape.


    He Fenglu can''t stand being harassed by snow. She feels hot and dry all over her body. Some parts of her body even react. As if she is escaping, she struggles to run out. While opening the frosted glass door, she turns to ask snow for mercy.


    And then we all know what happened.


    A man and a woman, half naked men and all Luo women, one is an immortal flower in langyuan and the other is flawless. If there is no strange fate, will you meet him again in this life?


    Time is suspended, space is static, two people seem to have been magic in general, motionless standing in place, all scared silly.


    Suk is because he saw something he shouldn''t have seen. There is a poem to prove it: beautiful and unparalleled, small crisp shoulder, straight clavicle like shoulder pole, two double peaks on his chest, two cherry blossoms on the top of the mountain, Yingying holding a small waist, exquisite curve, beautiful sky, white lotus root shaking people''s eyes, a mass of ink grass in the middle.


    So Suk froze, but his eyes looked up and down.


    He Fenglu also saw something she shouldn''t have seen. Originally, she was bathing with her best friend. Under her privacy, there were some actions that made her blush and heart beat. Such actions were harmless between the same sex, but they also made her blush.


    She managed to escape from the magic hand of snow white. She didn''t even wipe the water on her body. She opened the door directly, which made her see a frightening scene. The owner of the snuff bottle, who had seen in Fuding Pavilion before, was standing at the door with his upper body on.


    Let''s not talk about how he got in. Just look at him now. He took off all his clothes, and he didn''t wear anything. My God! The fear in he Fenglu''s eyes is constantly magnifying, and they all forget to protect themselves.


    Cherry mouth slowly open, it seems that the next second is about to shout, Suk brain a hot, preemptive opening: "Hi! What a coincidence


    "Who --" Snow white in the bathroom suddenly heard a man''s voice ringing in her room. At the same time, her best friend was standing at the door, motionless, suddenly alert, yelled, pulled a bath towel, and was about to come out.


    But when the snow pushed open he Fenglu, I heard a bang, the door was tightly closed, where there was half a shadow.


    "Lulu, are you ok? Who was that? "


    White snow see has been scared silly he Fenglu, still did not return to God, casually cover the bath towel on her body, but his body is not inch, embrace her shoulder, let her rely on his body.


    "It''s him!" He Fenglu said two words weakly.


    "Who?" White snow eyebrows pick, eyebrows flashed a cold light.


    "Snuff bottle! Snuff bottle He Fenglu said and turned to the bedside.


    With the direction of he Fenglu''s fingers, Bai Xue finds that the snuff bottle she was still on has disappeared. Did she meet her peers? I''m a young thief who hasn''t graduated yet. Did I meet a thief named de Dao Gao?


    "Thief?" Snow White''s face became very bad. She didn''t expect that the Hilton hotel would be in such a situation. The exterior decoration was so good and there were so many waiters inside. She even let people come in casually. There was no sense of security.


    "It''s fudingxuan''s man!" He Fenglu finally slowly calmed down and wrapped her body tightly in the bath towel. Even the thought that Suk''s burning eyes just fell on her body made her have a kind of uncontrollable fear. This was the first time that she had been seen by a man since she was sensible."Is that him?" Snow White immediately thought of Suk, that young man could sneak into the room, and also take away the snuff bottle, which made her lungs explode.


    "Call the police!"


    "No way!" Snow White''s alarm proposal was immediately stopped by he Fenglu, holding her arm: "it was you who took other people''s things. If you called the police, you would be arrested!"


    "He''s breaking into a private house and playing a hooligan. He''s all over you. If it''s true, he''s not right!" Even so, snow white didn''t want to call the police immediately.


    "So what? Let''s get out of here! It''s too dangerous to live here! " He Fenglu said with lingering fear that no matter who suddenly meets such a situation, he can''t calm down, let alone a girl.


    "Good! Let''s clean up and change to another hotel at once! " White snow nodded, subconsciously looked at the big bed, before that snuff bottle was put on the bed, but now where there is shadow, a total of more than ten minutes, how to become like this.


    "Ah? Where''s my cell phone? " All of a sudden, Bai Xue screamed and trotted to the bedside. As you can imagine, there was absolutely no way to find her mobile phone.


    Suk has now put on a T-shirt and left the Hilton Hotel breathlessly. The appearance of he Fenglu''s delicate body in his mind makes the whole person full of Qi and blood. Subconsciously, he turns to look at the hotel and breathes out a deep breath.


    At this time, the mobile phone in his pocket began to sing, which startled Suk. He didn''t need to ask, but he knew it was from the thief''s mobile phone. He reached out and took it out. The caller ID on it said: "Lulu.".


    -£¬

 Chapter 587

    The prompt of the task has already appeared, and the punishment for Snow White''s taking her mobile phone has been completed, but Suk is not in the mood to extract the task reward now. After running out of the Hilton Hotel, the whole person is relaxed. [,


    just a few steps out, Snow White''s mobile phone in her pocket began to ring. It was the popular song "to youth" by Faye Wong. Her voice was as clear as the sound of nature in the empty valley. She reached out and put the name of the girl on the caller ID.


    Lulu on the caller ID also set up a big sticker under her name. This girl makes a face, which is very different from the gentle and elegant feeling she always gives people. With the playfulness of youth, people seem to feel very good.


    Suk just heard Bai Xue call this girl Lulu, so it''s obvious that the female thief is calling from her best friend''s phone. Of course, she has no spare time to connect. With Faye Wong''s singing, Suk walks to the parking lot.


    After starting the car, the Hilton Hotel behind him slowly gets farther and farther away. Suk''s mood also slowly calms down. It''s funny to think about it. He not only takes the snuff bottle back, but also appreciates a wonderful * * and even a mobile phone for nothing.


    Bai Xue''s mobile phone is apple 5S, which has not been listed in China. Suk threw it on the co pilot''s seat. Who knows that this girl is tirelessly dialing the phone.


    Suk had no scruples when he stopped at the side of the road and relaxed. Anyway, he took back the snuff bottle and finished the task. He connected the phone and put it in his ear.


    There seems to be no response on the other end of the phone. First of all, he was stunned, and then the roar of white snow came out: "hooligan! Come back to me


    As soon as Suk heard this voice, his brain suddenly appeared the appearance of white Xue''s rage. He was angry, his eyes were angry, and his nose was rubbed when he thought of it.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m snow white, you hooligan, send me back my cell phone quickly!" Snow hard to suppress the flame in his heart, gnashing his teeth said.


    "Snow white? Sounds familiar! What do you have to do with idiots? Are they relatives? " After Suk finished, he felt that the other end of the phone was stunned, followed by a roar, like a lion on the other side of the river, like a machine gun.


    "Hooligans! I tell you, my mobile phone has automatic positioning, you wait for me to call the police


    "Miss, please make it clear. I didn''t even call the police. You still have to report it!" Suk put one arm on the window, relaxed, and had time to make fun of her.


    "You - you''re dead!" Snow White is obviously crazy. If Suk is in front of her, I''m afraid now she will rush over and tear Suk to pieces.


    "Well! Scared to death Suk chuckled and didn''t take Snow White''s threat seriously: "well, you don''t need to locate. I''ll go back to Weihai soon. Come to me when you have time!"


    After that, Suk directly hung up the phone, still left in the co pilot''s position, started the car and went away.


    -----


    "ah!" As a playful young girl and a skilful female thief, Comrade Bai Xue is eager to listen to the beep coming from her mobile phone. She can''t help but look up at the sky and roar. Her body is red. The two delicate twin peaks are fluctuating rapidly, big and small, clenching her teeth and clenching her fists.


    "Lulu, I''m going to vihai!"


    Up to now, the two women have not put on their clothes, but he Fenglu still has a bath towel on her body, while snow white is clean, standing naked by the bed.


    "Ah Xue, what are you doing in Weihai? There are no scenic spots there! " When he Fenglu hears Bai Xue''s words, she looks at her in surprise and doesn''t know the situation.


    "That damned hooligan is in Weihai. I''m going to kill her!" Snow White''s indignation, fierce eyes, voice became low.


    "Ah Xue, you''re kidding, aren''t you? Let''s go back to Macao as soon as possible! " Surprisingly, he Fenglu was really startled, and her face became tense.


    "No! I have to say that, Lulu. Don''t you think he should be killed? He has seen all of you Snow may be really angry, calm down after her, sitting on one side of the sofa, is slowly becoming calm.


    "But after all, we took his things first. There''s something wrong with us." He Fenglu is really worried about what will happen to her best friend, so she quickly enlightens her.


    Bai Xue looks at her friend''s face and suddenly laughs, like the sunshine after the clouds disperse: "OK, OK, I know. I''m kidding! But I can''t let him just walk away with my mobile phone! There are many pictures of me in it! You have to get it back! "


    "Hoo He Fenglu is relieved to see that Bai Xue''s expression has finally returned to normal. As a good friend, he is also a big family in Macao. Moreover, he is the kind of Mafia that has occupied several generations. According to the style of her family, killing people is really as easy as talking."You scared the hell out of me!" While talking about he Fenglu, she patted her chest. Her delicate body surrounded by bath towel was full of double peaks, and she even bounced a few times.


    ------


    Suk didn''t know what trouble he was in, so he had already received a phone call from sun song in the car. Jia Quan, the leader of the city management squadron, had sent 30000 yuan. How to deal with this matter? Sun song wanted to ask Suk''s advice.


    "Well, forget about it. You can keep the money, and now that you have just arrived in Tianjin, you can arrange the money in our account by yourself."


    Suk''s account refers to the income he got from the three streets of vihaina. Suk didn''t take away the money and kept it in the account all the time. Now it''s in the early stage of his business. Although it''s empty handed to grab territory, he still needs money for food and lodging, which is a necessary investment.


    "By the way, you''ll be ready to take Mo Xiaoqi to the city hospital. I''ll take you to meet Chen Dong!" Suk looks at the time on his mobile phone. It''s four o''clock now. He passed through Chen Donggou before. Now, if there''s no accident, he''s in the hospital with his daughter.


    The orthopedic ward of the municipal hospital is a single room. Although it is not a senior intensive care ward, the conditions are not the same. The TV in the ward is broadcasting "love apartment". The plot inside makes the little girl laugh and forget the leg injury.


    Chen Dong is sitting by the bed, his head down, his fruit knife moving slowly, with an apple peel falling in the garbage can under his feet. From time to time, he takes a look at his daughter on the bed, and the smile on the corner of his mouth is never warm in the Public Security Bureau.


    As a public security bureau chief, Chen Dong is still very busy even though today is Sunday. Fortunately, he spent one morning arranging all his work, and even did not rest for more than three hours last night, so that he could accompany his daughter next afternoon.


    Father''s love is like a mountain.


    -£¬

 Chapter 588

    People have a sense of awe, or about ghosts and gods, or about faith, or about everything unknown. Chen Dong is just like this. He can''t help but be afraid of Suk. [:


    when I first met Suk, I felt like a young man full of sense of justice. He saved his daughter on the highway, and at the same time, he dared to collide with the other party''s evil forces.


    Goodbye to Suk, like a wise man with foresight. In a word, if you want to solve ma er, you must involve his father as an umbrella, and even know a lot about the game of the upper class.


    But if Suk didn''t say it, there was nothing he could do.


    Even he wondered whether Suk would have a mysterious background, even if he had a super power, which seemed to be able to better explain this matter. This man is very dangerous.


    No one is clean, and Chen Dong himself is no exception. What he does is not dirty. He is a policeman and often deals with criminals. In order to solve a case as soon as possible, he has done a lot of things that he can do but can''t say. Who knows that one day, suk will be like a juggler, making his own black materials.


    This is one of the reasons why Chen Dong decided to cooperate with Suk. No one wants an ally instead of an enemy. So when he knew Suk wanted to take over Tianjin''s territory, he acquiesced despite his resistance.


    He handed the cut apple to his daughter, raised his hand and looked at his watch. Just at this time, the door was knocked, and Suk and two people had come in.


    Suk was the first, followed by a man and a woman, with some fruit baskets and nutriments for visiting patients.


    "Chen Ju!" Suk nodded to Chen Dong, his face was very indifferent, without that kind of carefulness, or the color of flattery, completely like a normal visit.


    "Here comes Suk!" Chen Dong stood up and pointed to his daughter: "this is Su --" suddenly he didn''t know how to introduce Suk. Now he realized that Suk would be too young if he was equal to him.


    "Just call me brother!" Suk took two steps and put the fruit basket beside the bed. Looking at Chen Ming leaning on the head of the bed, the little girl is watching TV with her right leg in plaster cast. Seeing Suk coming in, she laughs with embarrassment and some Shyness: "brother Suk!"


    "How''s it going? Does the leg still hurt? " In two words or three make complaints about brother Suk, who is a big brother, who has a common language with Chen Ming, condemns the education system, complains about the examination system, and even teaches the quality of some teachers.


    Chen Dong knows that his daughter is actually under pressure. This time he sneaks out, which is enough to make him angry. However, he can''t blame her for a car accident. Rao is like this. The girl still looks at her face from time to time. Although she is in high spirits watching TV, she always looks nervous.


    It seems that the arrival of Suk also eases the previous dull atmosphere. Subconsciously, he looks at a man and a woman coming in behind him. The man is full of fierce Jianghu spirit. If he guesses correctly, I''m afraid Suk is the one who is transferred to take over the territory.


    Another girl is a girl because she looks about the same age as Suk, that is, she is in her twenties. Although she is trying to show her composure, in the eyes of an old criminal investigator, she is probably playing drums in her heart.


    Soon, Chen Dong and Su Ke walk out of the ward, leaving Mo Xiaoqi to accompany the little girl. Sun song finds an excuse to go to the bathroom. After all, Su Ke and Chen Dong need a quiet environment.


    Of course, this is what Chen Dong needs. He hopes that when he contacts Suk, he will try his best to be in private. The more hidden this relationship is, the safer it is.


    "Ma Er is going to be prosecuted soon. Ma Wensheng has also communicated with Interpol, but it''s very troublesome to find him and extradite him back home!" Chen Dong said as he took out his cigarette and handed it to Suk.


    Suk didn''t refuse. By Chen Dong''s fire, they were puffing at the end of the corridor.


    All of a sudden, Suk said, "I didn''t look at the notebook, and I didn''t keep the bottom of it!"


    "Well! It''s very sensitive and can''t be moved for the time being. The people involved in it are even more sensitive and can''t be in a hurry for a while. Secretary Zheng''s idea is to strip away the cocoons, step by step, and at the same time, ensure the stability and harmony of the whole city. " Chen Dong spits out a puff of smoke, indulges these people is not his original intention, but this is politics.


    Suk also knew that it would take less than two days to arrest people according to the roster, and one third of Tianjin''s municipal organs would be paralyzed. After all, the officials who could receive Ma Wensheng''s bribes were all top leaders.


    "What''s wrong with you? It seems that there is a conflict with the other side of Henan district! " Chen Dong is the director of the Public Security Bureau. All the disturbances in the whole city are reported to him after being sorted out by the people below. Therefore, he has a good command of Suk''s movements.


    "It''s all right, it''s settled!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. At this time, he turned the topic to the business. He turned his head and looked at Sun song after going to the bathroom in the distance. Suk waved to him directly."Chen Ju, I''ll leave my site to him in the future. He''s sun song!" Suk pointed to sun song who trotted over and said, "but he won''t do anything evil. The girl inside is mo Xiaoqi. She is the person in charge of my company. I still tend to do some real business. Taking over ma''er''s industry is enough for me to earn money."


    "Well!" When he heard Suk say this again, Chen Dong nodded, which could be regarded as a relief. After all, under his jurisdiction, he still hopes to eliminate all the evil forces that endanger the interests of the masses. Suk''s commitment is naturally the best.


    "But I have something to remind you of! Most of Ma Wensheng''s property has been transferred overseas. We can freeze only a small part of it. This time, he will die and his foundation will be destroyed. We can''t rule out the possibility of retaliation! "


    Chen Dong found that Suk''s face had not changed, and he didn''t seem to understand what he meant. He couldn''t help but say: "according to the judgment that the vested interest is the enemy, you may be in some danger!"


    -£¬

 Chapter 589

    When Suk drove slowly away from Tianjin, Chen Dong''s reminder could not make him separate his mind. Du Wan, sitting in the co driver''s seat, supported his chin in his right hand and looked into the distance through the window.


    Both of them didn''t speak, and the atmosphere seemed dull. Suk glanced at Du Wan from time to time, but he was helpless. This trip to Tianjin was a lot of hardships.


    In particular, he and Du Wan''s sister had such an embarrassing friendship match like a dream. Even now no one has mentioned it, but it is like an invisible Dam between several people.


    Worried that it would be unsafe to drive all night, the two did not stay in Tianjin for dinner and set out ahead of time. They were expected to return to Weihai at 7:30.


    Fortunately, before leaving, Dujuan had followed his brother to go home first, so as to avoid further embarrassment. He tried to open up the topic several times, but in the end, Suke failed, and finally he had to drive silently.


    This has been going on all the way to vihai.


    Downstairs of Du Wan''s house, Suk stopped the car and turned to look at her: "send the Buddha back to the palace. I don''t know if the Buddha has any orders?"


    If this relationship is about to end before it starts, Suk still hopes that the two people will not turn a blind eye to it like strangers, holding the steering wheel in both hands, with a smile on their faces.


    It''s not the first time for Du wan to examine the relationship between himself and Suk. Since he happened to see him and Dujuan at night, his brain is like a seesaw, always divided into two poles. One idea tells him that it''s nothing, the other is to remind him to stay away from Suk.


    Hearing Suk''s voice, it seems that at this time Du Wan realized that she had been near her home, wriggling her sore neck. After all, she kept a posture for a long time and was really tired.


    "Suzi! Come here Duwan''s smile puzzled Suk, but she naturally leaned to her side.


    All of a sudden, Du Wan put his hands around Suk''s neck like electricity, and his red lips burst out. A long and domineering kiss was printed on Suk''s mouth, which was very romantic.


    The beginning of the kiss caught Suk unprepared, but at the end it was still meaningful. It was like a high song suddenly stopped, and it had a long aftertaste. Even at this time, Suk had opened his arms and held Du Wan in his arms again.


    This is the first close contact between the two people since the cuckoo incident.


    "Well, Suzi, I''m going to go upstairs to have a rest. Go back!" Du Wan gently licked his red lips, looked at Suk''s eyes with a smile and pushed Suk away. After that, he got out of the car.


    "Old Buddha, it''s a long night. Do you need a small warm bed?" Suk got out of the car immediately. The kiss was like a signal to break the ice. It made Suk relax directly for no reason. Even with the kiss, his inner fear was far away from him.


    "Next time! When I think about it, I will let you go upstairs! Go on your knees Du Wan waved to Suk. For a moment, she really wanted Suk to go upstairs, but she didn''t want something beautiful to happen. She subconsciously wanted him to make a reasonable explanation for that.


    Watching Du Wan wriggle and enter the building directly, Suk shakes his head and leaves. First, he calls his mother Zhang Xue to report his safety, and then he calls Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao is very happy now. Sun song goes to Tianjin to take over the business. However, the three street industries of Weihai are naturally handed over to him to take care of them. I didn''t expect that as a junior, he would be in a higher position one day.


    Although the site is small, Suk is the only one directly under his boss. This kind of job can''t be found with a lantern on. It makes him have a sense of belonging to Suk from the bottom of his heart. He has meat to eat with Suk, so he has to work hard.


    "Hello! Huang Mao, do you think Liu Mengmeng has checked out? "


    Suk had already told Huang Mao about Liu Mengmeng before he went to Tianjin. After all, he waited for a long time in the cottage district last time, but he didn''t see her. I''m really worried that something might happen to her.


    "Yes! Boss, that morning, before we went, she returned the house. Where did she go later? Now I haven''t found any clue! "


    Although Huang Mao has become brother Huang Mao, Su Ke has to make great efforts to solve the problem. He seems to be a private detective these two days. Although he doesn''t know why Su Ke cares so much about a married woman, he should not know what he should know. Don''t think about it, just find her whereabouts.


    "Pay more attention to this. You''d better find her right away. The sooner the better!" Suk made an order. It was also a beautiful mistake for Liu Mengmeng. There was an insurmountable gap in the middle, and Suk didn''t know how to deal with it.


    But no matter how, always find her first, a woman, now is the most need for people to care about, they can do only these.


    It''s just like I can''t help it. When I go back to Weihai, Suk has an impulse to see luofeiyan immediately. It''s not mixed with the impulse of the body. It''s just the kind of simple desire to see her. Unconsciously, Suk doesn''t find that he has begun to be attached to Yanjie.Fangfeiyi people still haven''t come to the golden age of reopening, so no customers come to the door. Luofeiyan is busy in the kitchen at this time, as if she has something in mind. Although Suk didn''t say she would come here, she still cooks herself and wants to cook a meal for him.


    In fact, they were already preparing these things when they knew that they would be back at more than seven o''clock.


    "Sister tobacco -"


    the door of Luo Feiyan''s room was not closed. Suk went upstairs directly and pushed the door directly. The sound of cooking in the kitchen covered up his footsteps.


    Luo Feiyan turned to look at Suk leaning against the kitchen door frame. His eyes brightened, especially the familiar smile on his mouth. It seems that there have been many times in these two days'' dreams.


    "Back In a word, simple three words, like a little wife is greeting her husband back from a business trip, let people feel a burst of warmth.


    "Well! Come back Suk nodded.


    "You''ll be able to eat in a moment. Go outside first!" Luo Feiyan shakes the shovel in her hand. It seems that with her action, the attractive smell of food floats out.


    "Nothing! I''m here to watch you! " Suk shakes his head and holds his shoulders in both hands. He looks at luofeiyan in a quiet mood, just like a boat entering the harbor. This feeling is different from his own home and the warmth of his parents.


    "Did you give duwan to something?" Suddenly, Luo Feiyan picks Su Ke''s eyebrows and asks with a smile.

 Chapter 590

    As soon as Suk patted his forehead, he suddenly became sad: "don''t mention it, this trip to Tianjin almost killed me!"


    In fact, before coming here, Suk was ready to tell Luo Feiyan about it. To tell you the truth, Luo Feiyan made Suk feel like an elder sister. She was very reassuring and willing to share her secret.


    Of course, this largely comes from Luo Feiyan''s positioning of herself. According to her age, Luo Feiyan is six years older than Suk, so that she didn''t want to enter the palace of marriage with Suk. After all, it''s not a simple matter of two gold bricks to have three women holding gold bricks and six women holding gold bricks.


    "What? What did Du Wan give you? " Luo Feiyan has a charming smile. It seems that she doesn''t have the loss of her man''s cheating outside, but how can she show such an expression.


    "It''s not Du Wan, it''s her sister cuckoo!" Suk shrugged, speechless.


    "Cuckoo?" Luo Feiyan doesn''t know who the cuckoo is, which is very normal. Du Wan didn''t mention it to her.


    ------


    at the small table, Suk sits opposite to luofeiyan. On the table are steaming hot dishes, which are carefully cooked by luofeiyan with good color, fragrance and taste.


    "So you''ve been bowed by the cuckoo?" Luo Feiyan, listening to Suk''s narration, is also somewhat incredible.


    "Yes Suk nodded: "in fact, there is a little reason for me!"


    "Bah! There''s a little reason. There''s a big reason for you, OK? If you don''t want to put it in, who can hold it and put it in! " Luo Fei smoke hit the nail on the head, directly to the point, said Suk some blush.


    The fact is exactly the same as Luo Feiyan''s analysis. At that time, Suk would not have had such a thing if he had not lost his mind, even after he knew that the woman under him was a cuckoo.


    But the bad thing was that when he was impulsive, he didn''t think about the consequences. He thought it was not his own initiative, so he turned over and galloped. What''s worse, he was shown by Du Wan.


    "Well! There''s a big reason for me! " Suk was helpless and nodded: "but I don''t want to be like this. I don''t know what to do!"


    "What''s the matter? You can kill two birds with one stone. How about riding them down Luo Feiyan gives Suke a wink and directly comes up with his own plan.


    "Poof!" Suk almost choked on the food and patted himself on the chest: "sister tobacco, are you kidding?"


    "Who''s kidding you? I''m serious, OK?" Luo Feiyan glared at Suk: "haven''t you heard of the four big irons? They carried guns together, shared dirty things together, and went whoring together. If you let Du Juan and Du Wan all go to bed with you, their relationship will naturally become closer! "


    "I''ll go!" Suk patted on the forehead again: "sister tobacco, it''s not that their relationship has become strange now. It''s me. It''s me. I don''t know how to get along with them."


    "You haven''t suffered a loss, are you still embarrassed?" The more Luo Feiyan said, the more depressed Suk was. In the end, he had no choice but to raise his case: "sister Yan, you have made me angry successfully!"


    After that, he ran to Luo Feiyan''s side and hugged her waist: "my big gun is hungry and thirsty!" Say, directly block waist to embrace.


    However, Suk just carried luofeiyan to the bed. They were tired of it for a while. This time, luofeiyan finally began to be healthy.


    "Little Zhengtai, last time Du Wan was with me, he talked to me for a long time!"


    "Well?" Suk lies flat on the arm of Luo Feiyan and answers suspiciously.


    "She said she should like you, asking for my advice!"


    "And then?" Suk didn''t move, but he turned his attention to the topic.


    "Of course I agree with you. Du Wan is more than enough for you!"


    "Sister tobacco! Don''t take such a blow to me! How to say, I am also a good young man of Yushu Lingfeng type now While talking, Suk turned over and directly pressed on luofeiyan''s body. He put his hands on the bed and took a deep breath: "sister Yanjie, I think it''s better to be your boyfriend!"


    "Well? What do you mean Luo Fei smoke suddenly a Leng, don''t know Suk exactly want to express what kind of attitude.


    "You''re my woman. We''ll be together in the future, right?" Suk became very gentle at this moment. She raised her hand to brush the long wavy hair of luofeiyan, and her fingertips glided across her cheek, whispering softly.


    At this moment, Suk is not like a young boy, but a mature man like a cup of strong coffee, with deep eyes and charming voice.


    If it is said that Luo Feiyan has never thought about the future with Suk, it''s not normal. Facing the first man in her life, she actually thinks a lot of things, but all of them are buried in her heart and never reveal them easily.


    Even in the face of disputes between Suk and other women, they can take it lightly, not angry or angry. On the contrary, they are happy to give advice. But when Suk says this, it''s like a wave overturning a boat that keeps balance."Well!" All of a sudden, Luo Feiyan felt that his nose was sour and his eyes were foggy: "we will be together!" Then he opened his arms and hugged Suk''s head tightly, holding his head in his arms.


    "Well! Sister smoke Suk raised his head slightly from the center of the twin peaks of Luffy: "I want milk!"


    "Drink, it''s already ready for you!" Luo Feiyan naturally knows what Suk is talking about. The two people have been close and honest for a long time. It''s natural for them to talk about this topic.


    "But I haven''t drunk it for two days. Will it be overdue?" Suk''s hand had been put into the lapel of Luo Feiyan''s clothes, and he went up along his smooth belly.


    "Bah! I refuse to add preservatives, to ensure that never deterioration, selection of fresh milk, drop mellow Luo Feiyan said as he pulled Suk''s hand out of his clothes: "it''s not available today. Please be early tomorrow!"


    "If I don''t drink milk, can I touch the refrigerator?" Suk then put his hand into the clothes of Luo Feiyan. Although they haven''t seen each other for only two days, as the saying goes, farewell is better than newlyweds. Besides, the two young men and women who first tasted the forbidden fruit suddenly filled the room with a sweet and greasy ambivalence.


    "Well --" Luo Feiyan sent out a low nasal sound, like a hook signal. His body began to stretch straight, and his hands brushed Suk''s shoulder: "if you want to touch the refrigerator, you can, but you have to plug in the power first!"


    "Well? "Power supply?" Suk didn''t understand it, but the next moment he felt Luo Feiyan''s little hand sliding slowly down his shoulder, along his back, and finally straight to his brother suxiaoke''s direction.


    "Yes! Plug in the power quickly Luo Feiyan said, the hot breath sound in their ears, Suk finally realized the reaction, suddenly the flames burst into the sky, and he was about to electrify Luo Feiyan.


    [author''s digression]: Children''s shoes who have finished the college entrance examination have won the gold medal.


    Children''s shoes who want to take part in the senior high school entrance examination have everything they want.


    Children''s shoes who don''t need exams are happy at Dragon Boat Festival.

 Chapter 591

    "There should be no problem!" Suk asked and answered himself that the morning sun was very soft and the air was very fresh. People could not help feeling energetic. Yesterday''s questions were still in my ears.


    It''s just the monthly exam results released today. In this student era of success or failure based on results, everyone will have a surprise on their desk after the exam. Some are cups and some are washing utensils.


    However, Suk is not worried that he will collect a lot of cups and utensils. After all, the rewards of the flower picking system are not given in vain. If he fails in the exam this time, he can jump off the building.


    The campus of No.17 middle school is the same as usual. At this time, all the students are in a hurry. Suk has completely changed from Tianjin''s role. Now his jeans are compassionate, his ordinary, slightly green face is full of vigor under the sunlight.


    In Suk a long time ago, before there was no flower picking system, Suk was unremarkable, even autistic. The changes brought by the flower picking system are like the drizzle that sneaks into the night with the wind. What he gets is not only some rewards, but also the change of other people''s attitude towards life.


    When Suk came into the classroom, he could feel that the eyes of the students were strange. Wei Lan sat in the front row and saw Suk come in. He opened his mouth, but before he made a sound, a shadow rushed towards Suk.


    "Boss, you are so awesome!" Wang Xiaogang a tiger pounce, directly embracing Suk''s neck, beaming, exuberant, make Suk some confused.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You don''t know! You are the first in the grade now Wang Xiaogang found that Suk didn''t know the news, and immediately showed off and winked: "how about it? Are you surprised? Are you surprised? "


    "First in the grade?" Suk was stunned. His grades were expected to rise, and they would rise by a large margin. He even dreamed that one day he would be the first in the school. However, when the result was so real, people could not calm down. It was just like a dream.


    "Yes! Yesterday, my father called the head teacher. Alas, I am a scum when we compare Although Wang Xiaogang is pitiful, he has been struggling to become a director, and his cultural achievement is not so important.


    Wang Xiaogang saw that Suk still didn''t believe it, and then he began to say: "Suk boss, I didn''t cheat you. Many people in our class know it!"


    At this time, Suk understood why everyone looked at himself differently. Indeed, after every exam, some parents would directly contact the head teacher to care about their children''s grades. Therefore, Wang Xiaogang''s words have great credibility.


    Subconsciously, Suk turns to see Wei Lan. After all, she should know more as a member of the learning committee. But who knows that when she turns, Wei Lan looks frightened and looks to the other side.


    At this time, suddenly the classroom was much quieter. Shen Zheng, the head teacher, was full of complacency and swept away his dull and dull appearance. After he came in, he first looked at Suk and nodded with a smile.


    "Eh!" Suk and Wang Xiaogang quickly sit back in their seats, and the classroom will soon be in place, release the test results, has always been a few happy and a few worried, all of us hold their breath, small heart mentioned the throat, after all, the first age is Suk, has nothing to do with themselves.


    "Cough!" Before speaking, Shen Zheng cleared his throat, looked around at the students below, and put his grade sheet on the platform with a smile on his face.


    "Students!" Shen Zheng didn''t know what was going on, but he felt excited for no reason. Such a feeling rarely appeared in him. As a chemistry teacher, he was always strict and rigid, and even his character tended to be inert gas, so he was not easy to react.


    He raised his hand to help his black glasses, and tried to make himself calm: "let''s tell you a good news, the first place in the monthly exam is in our class!"


    This news had been spread by several students who got the news in advance before self-study in the morning, so most of the students didn''t show how surprised or surprised they were. They just looked at the head teacher with big eyes and small eyes, which made Shen Zheng feel a bit stuck in the throat and almost didn''t come up at a breath.


    However, Shen Zheng, the teacher in charge of the class, soon realized the reason. After all, he was so quick that he revealed the news to several parents of the students. However, it was also for the sake of their children. Having a first-class student in his class can not only show the quality of teaching here, but also let these parents urge their children to learn more.


    "Cough!" Shen Zheng took a look at Suk, and then began to disclose: "it seems that everyone knows that Suk has won the first place in the whole grade, but there is one thing you may not know. In this monthly exam, except for the composition of Chinese, Suk has been deducted two points by the marking teacher, in all subjects; mathematics, English, science, Suk students have passed with full marks!"


    "Wow The news is really explosive. All the students in the class, whether they are good at study or at the end of the crane, are in an uproar. Two points will be deducted for their compositions, which is just like no deduction.Suk also Leng, sitting there motionless, brain is very confused, his grade first, almost all full marks, this - this always has an account of mom and dad.


    Suk can''t seem to hear what the director of the podium is saying now. His mind is full of the expectations of his parents, the eagerness for success, and the disappointment when he sees his report card. He tells himself to work hard many times, but every exam is at the end of the day.


    Now the salted fish finally turned over. If Mom and dad knew the result, would they be happy? Even now Suk could think of his mom and dad''s reaction.


    Such an early self-study, it seems that Suk got the news that he was the first in the whole grade. It seems that he has wings. I''m afraid that in every classroom, the head teacher is doing the same thing, that is, taking Suk as a positive model to carry out publicity and education.


    It''s so exciting that countless students at the end of the crane are so crazy that they completely put themselves into the role of Suk. Maybe they will get the first place in the next exam.


    "I heard you took the first place in the grade?" Sure enough, Li Feifei''s SMS can''t help flying over before he studies in the morning.


    "It seems so." Suk, who had calmed down a lot, turned up slightly and replied.


    "Do you want to celebrate?"


    "Good! How do you celebrate? "


    "How about slicing you up for me to study?"


    "Poof! Big sister! Why don''t we do something more interesting? "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Graduate students!"


    "Graduate students?"


    "Study how to have children!"


    "Get out of here!!"


    [author''s digression]: Er! Little lonely Calvin, please take a leave first, hope you can make it up today!

 Chapter 592

    "How''s it going? What are your plans for the future? " Shen Zheng morning after self-study, called Suk to the office, now he how to see Suk how to like, slightly decapitated head, flashing excited luster, it seems that this fact let his fat gland secretion are a lot of exuberant.


    "Well?" Some of Suk didn''t understand what kind of time it would be after that. He looked up and even, as a head teacher, Shen Zheng didn''t have his own independent office, and several teachers shared a room. Suk could feel that other teachers were staring at him.


    "College entrance examination! Which school do you want to test for? " Shen Zheng picked up the water cup on the table. It was a jar with leftover fruit. It seemed that there were medlar and pangdahai in it.


    "This! If you can, you should go back to Yanjing! Yanjing University is good Suk thought about it. Such a school is already the dream of the national college entrance examination students. Of course, those who have the conditions to study abroad are not included.


    "Yanjing University? That''s a good goal! " Shen Zheng drinks water, puts down his glass, and looks at Suk with great interest. It seems that he wants to see through why he suddenly rises from an unknown air student and overturns so many old top students.


    "Look how happy Mr. Shen is! Suk''s result this time is really surprising. If it''s the unified examination of the whole city, I think I can directly get the top one in the whole city! " In the office, a teacher who was preparing for a lesson raised his head and said with a smile.


    "Yes! Almost all full marks, our school seems to have no champion, Liu school satisfied! Yanjing University is good! When I was in high school, that was my goal! " Another teacher went on.


    It seems that this topic suddenly makes the atmosphere of the office a lot of enthusiasm, three or four teachers all put down their work, you talk to me.


    "You! It''s really amazing, but you can''t slack off and work hard to keep it going. I hope that in my hands, I will become the number one science scholar in the whole province, and the books I''ve taught in my life will be regarded as a complete success! "


    It is true that every teacher hopes that his students will be able to win the gold medal and get ahead. This is not only to get some material rewards, but also to be rich in spirit. Even if he is scolded by the students behind his back, he would like to die old after graduation, but also to have a good result.


    "I will!" Suk nodded. He could see Shen Zheng''s ardent hope for himself from his eyes. Although he turned over in the exam, the bigger reason came from the flower picking system, he still sincerely said thank you to him.


    All the way out of the office, it seems that all the students are looking at themselves intentionally or unintentionally. Although this situation has happened from time to time since the three boat post in the post bar became popular, it is not as strong as this time. People are more envious and envious, which makes people unable to face up to it.


    In the classroom, a group of people are still looking around the newly posted transcripts, all looking for their own ranking. Although Suk''s class, even in the whole grade, belongs to a low-level group, but with the repeated publicity of the college entrance examination, everyone is more or less nervous.


    As soon as Suk came in, all the people were in a daze. Although with his rising tide, the students in the class would take the initiative to say hello to him. After all, there are many friends and many roads. I can''t say that when I wait for the college entrance examination, I will sit next to him with a lot of luck. I have to copy his papers!


    "Suk, the old immortal, has boundless power and vast supernatural power. He can drive the Central Plains with the law." Wang Xiaogang was the first to jump out. He raised his hands straight over his head and made a gesture of worship, shouting familiar lines in his mouth.


    Closely followed by the classroom, it seems that the rehearsal is good. To say that the class with poor academic performance also has its own unique charm, that is, the students are basically very cheerful. Although their grades are poor, they are not afraid of anything. It''s fun to play.


    Under the leadership of Wang Xiaogang, more than 20 young boys and girls, like worshipping the Savior, saluted Suk one after another with their slogans agreed and their voices were loud.


    "Old Suk immortal, he has boundless power, invincible attack and invincible war!"


    "old Suk immortal, he has boundless power, great skill and unlimited power!"


    Suk was stunned at the door and looked at his classmates in consternation. The expression on his face became more and more wonderful. All the students in the corridor peeped their heads one by one, which made people very curious.


    Wang Xiaogang, as the initiator, naturally stood in front and squeezed his eyes at Suk. The children who aspired to be directors were really different.


    Suk, whose character has changed for a long time, is unprepared for such a situation, but he is still within the range of affordability. He is still thinking about how to speak. When he sees Wang Xiaogang waving his hand, he has the posture of the chief conductor of a famous symphony orchestra.


    "Sunrise in the East, only Suk is invincible!"


    "Sunrise in the East, only Suk is invincible!"


    "Poof!" Suk is really not calm now. How can he change from Xingxiu immortal to Oriental invincible in a twinkling of an eye? Although Xingxiu Laoxian is a little older, he can still accept it, but this Asia is invincible, isn''t it that he has already had an operation!"Well, everyone, thank you Suk is no longer the autistic and silent young man. Naturally, he will do something unexpected, so he watched him stride forward: "let''s not talk about the exam or something. How about I invite you to dinner at noon today?"


    "Ouye Under the excited crowd, everyone applauded, these students learn this string, taut, also loose fast, otherwise the results will not be so stable.


    "Boss, we won''t agree to box lunch!" Wang Xiaogang followed Suk''s army, but now Suk has money, so he is not afraid of this: "the fragrance Pavilion beside the school! Come on, everybody


    Qingxiangge is a delicious restaurant near the school. It''s large and delicious, but the price is a little bit expensive. Usually, only one student goes there for a birthday or a party. When Suk says this, everyone is naturally excited.


    "Long live my emperor, long live, long live!"


    ------


    after school at noon, there was a huge crowd. Although some students didn''t attend for one reason or another, there were more than 20 students, and even study committee member Wei Lan was very excited.


    "Students!" Wang Xiaogang holding a drink, looking at the students sitting three tables full, once again acting as the role of master of ceremonies: "you say Suk boss enough meaning?"


    "That''s interesting!" Men and women, laughing and shouting.


    "Well, I''ll announce that all the boys will let Suk take over as his younger brother."


    "Good! Long live the boss The boys immediately raised their drinks and all stood up.


    "Ah! Wang Xiaogang, what about us girls? " Some of the cheerful girls are reluctant to express their resentment and dissatisfaction.


    "Girls! How about this - this - all being taken as concubines by boss Suk? "

 Chapter 593

    A meal can bring everyone''s relationship closer, and Suk is also a change in the image of the past, talking and laughing with everyone, senior three is the most simple period of friendship between students, students may have immature performance, but that kind of close to each other for a certain purpose is much less than entering the society, or even in the University.


    But now Li Feifei is more depressed. He wanted to beat Suk at noon, but he invited his classmates to dinner. Although he invited himself, he didn''t know where he would go.


    Originally, I wanted to go to Suk to teach him a lesson after school in the afternoon, but now I look at my mobile phone and get angry.


    "Who are you going on a date with? Then I won''t disturb you! " Li Feifei gritted her teeth and sent a short message. After sending it, she quickly looked up at the teacher on the platform and didn''t find her little action.


    As soon as Suk saw the text message on his mobile phone, he was speechless, and there was a sense of evil spirit between the lines. He immediately shivered: "elder sister, I''m not dating! Even if I have to ask you out, it''s not. I''m really busy after school, really! "


    "What do you say you''re going to do?" Li Feifei is in hot pursuit.


    "I''m really busy when I go to talk about a business. Now I have to prepare for us in the future."


    "What are you going to prepare?" Li Feifei''s tone has become much more relaxed now. After all, it doesn''t look like Suk is lying.


    "Prepare to become Gao Shuai Fu, and then marry AI Fei back to the palace!" Suk and Li Feifei talk casually. This tone can make each other feel more friendly.


    "Well! All right, you''re busy with your work Li Feifei''s anger is worth because the word "love Princess" disappears, and he finally let Suk go.


    Finally, the last class came, and the bell rang. Suk felt that Wei Lan was waiting for him, because the atmosphere of lunch was very warm. In this way, Suk felt that the learning committee member couldn''t let go, and even didn''t say a word to himself.


    At that time, Wei Lan didn''t communicate with Suk, but there were too many people at that time. It was hard to find a chance to speak. On the other hand, Suk suddenly got a full grade. This feeling was very subtle. The long-standing role relationship between good students with good grades and those who have been lagging behind seems to be suddenly adjusted After that, Suk''s performance is much better than that of his own learning committee member. How can Wei Lan not be worried.


    Ben thought that after school, he could take the opportunity to go home together, and slowly adjust the atmosphere of the two people, so Wei Lan packed his schoolbag early, and then turned to look at Suk.


    "Wei Lan, I can''t go home with you today!"


    Suk scratched his head a little embarrassed and came over with his schoolbag.


    Wei Lan obviously had some accidents. It was a subconscious reaction. He frowned slightly, but soon returned to normal: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, a friend is in a hurry to find me. Now he''s outside the school!" Suk, tell the truth.


    "Oh! All right, then Wei Lan nodded, this girl is like this, the character is very soft, although in the heart side some unhappy, but will not embarrass Suk.


    Two people walked out of the classroom together, went to the car shed to push the car, and then went out of the school together. Suk didn''t know that after he left, Wei Lan quietly watched him for a long time, and pretended to ride a distance, and then returned.


    At the cold drink shop in front of the school, Suk put the car away and walked in. Marina had been waiting for a while. She had a glass of juice on the table, and then a stack of A4 papers with not only numbers but also some charts.


    "Are you in a hurry?" After Suk entered the door, she soon saw her. At this time, the woman was concentrating on a data map in her hand, but she didn''t feel Suk''s approach.


    "Well! No! " Ma Yina subconsciously raised her head. In the past, her youthful face seemed to be a little more haggard, her eyes were full of blood, but Rao was so, but she still had an enviable face.


    Ma Yina is still wearing the uniform of the customer manager of Weihai commercial bank. Seeing Suk appear, she tugs at the corners of her mouth and smiles slightly. However, it makes people feel that she seems very tired. She is too tired to laugh.


    "What''s the matter? How is your father? " Suk received a phone call from her at that time and did not elaborate on it. Maina just told him that there were some important things to discuss. Now seeing her like this, she subconsciously thinks that her father''s physical condition is bad and needs her own help.


    "It''s no big deal. Now I''ll rest at home!" Ma Yina raised her hand and combed her long hair to her ears. Her expression suddenly became more formal. She took a deep breath and then said, "this is the income and expenditure statement of recent months. Have a look!"


    Ma Yina said while passing the document to Suk, but where Suk can understand these, it''s better to take some functional equations to understand: "ha ha, don''t read it, just tell me about it!"


    "Well, good!" Ma Yina was not wordy. She took back the document and began to say: "from September to October, the total amount of funds we can operate deducting the cost of my father''s treatment is 3.64 million!""The investment of * * is mainly concentrated in the futures field, including physical commodities and financial commodities. The two stocks in financial commodities, GUI liquor Maotai and Tianbao infrastructure, have increased steadily, with 0.884% and 0.621% respectively. At present, the total profit is 63700."


    At this time, Ma Yina has completely become a professional, with a rigorous manner. She sometimes looks up at Suk as she speaks.


    Suk didn''t expect to make more than 60000 yuan in two months. Isn''t it that he has already made 30000 yuan a month? Although he doesn''t have such a big demand for money now, making money is always good.


    "Then there are physical commodities, mainly concentrated in corn, wheat, soybean three categories, after several rounds of closing trading limit!" Speaking of this, Ma Yina looked up at Suk, put down the document in her hand, slightly red and swollen, eyes with a hot luster, and took a deep breath again: "the current profit is 770000!"

 Chapter 594

    If Suk can be calm and calm after earning 60000 yuan, her brain will be hot and lost when she says the last few words: "what are you talking about?"


    "I said that the total profit in these two months has reached 833700!" Ma Yina looks at Suk with a smile. From the expression on Suk''s face, we can see that her boss is confused now.


    This is no doubt not a kind of praise for my work. In the past two months, I worked in Weihai commercial bank during the day and began to study these data reports after work. In the end, Huangtian was able to bear the hard work of others. I really didn''t screw up and my performance was tens of millions of times better than others.


    "Eight to eight hundred and thirty thousand?" Suk repeated it subconsciously.


    "Well, hum!" Ma Yina shrugged her shoulders. The smile on the corner of her mouth was as bright as the sunshine in spring, which made Suk even more stunned.


    "I''ll go! Am I dreaming Suk was finally relieved. More than 800000 yuan was not a small amount, but it was not so shocking compared with four million yuan. However, the reason why Suk was so surprised was that this woman earned the money in just two months.


    Just now, he was still complacent. He made 60000 yuan a month, which was considered a successful person. But the next second he made 300000 yuan a month, which made him unable to accept easily. He patted his forehead and said to Ma Yina with a smile.


    "My boss, I can tell you responsibly that you didn''t dream. It''s true. The money is lying on the account now! Waiting for your acceptance at any time! " When Ma Yina said this, the whole person was relieved, and the burden she had been pressing on her body seemed to disappear instantly.


    I borrowed 340000 yuan from Suk, which is a breathless mountain for a girl who has just entered the society.


    Even at that time, she wanted to give her body to Suk, that is, after she said that and was rejected by Suk, Maina said to herself secretly that no matter how hard she was, she could not let Suk''s money have any loss, but also earn more money for him.


    I really did it now. When the futures contract was due for delivery today, the money was really earned. At that time, she couldn''t wait to see Suk. She wanted to tell him the news and see his surprise. This wish has finally come true.


    "Thank you for the good news!" Suk took a sip of the drink in front of him and rushed to swallow the dragon with a cool feeling.


    "I have another period to discuss with you!" After Suk digested the news, Marina became formal again, reaching out and flipping through the documents on her desk.


    "Well!" Suk nodded and motioned for her to go on. When she found a stack of papers, she didn''t hand them over this time. She spread them flat on the table and pointed to them.


    "At present, the soybean price is basically maintained at about 3000 yuan per ton, and the domestic soybean futures maintain the oscillating trend. Although the spot operation is still stable, the price of imported soybean is gradually rising, and the market has a lot of room to rise."


    "Soybean import tariff rate is 3%, soybean export tariff is zero. According to the import data released by the General Administration of customs, 54.8 million tons of soybeans were imported last year, up 28.8% year on year. From January to October this year, the cumulative import volume was 48.38 million tons, with a year-on-year increase of 11.2% in volume and 17.6% in value. "


    "The forecast report of the U.S. Meteorological Center in June shows that the possibility of El Nino weather later this year is very high. According to the previous yield data, it can be concluded that the probability of U.S. soybean yield reduction in the year of La Nina to El Nino is more than 70%."


    "From the beginning of spring sowing to now, the weather of less precipitation and higher temperature has continued in most parts of the United States, especially in the major soybean producing areas such as Iowa, Illinois, Missouri, Arkansas and Louisiana. According to the data of American Meteorological Center, in the next three months, the Midwest, South and Daping are the most important regions in the United States The temperature will be higher than normal, and the high temperature and hot weather in summer will threaten the growth of crops. "


    "Due to the influence of weather and climate in North America, soybean market has shown signs of rising, which will definitely affect the domestic price. In my judgment, in the next two months, soybean has a huge operational space!"


    Ma Yina constantly flipped the documents on the table, pointing to one after another data, charts, the analysis trend of the above data, histogram, parabola disorderly look dizzy, although Suk does not understand, but also very seriously, this is at least respect for Ma Yina.


    Ma Yina stopped suddenly, looked at Suk and said slowly, "I''m going to buy the soybean contract in December. Each hand is ten tons. To be safe, I need about one hundred hands and use about three million yuan. According to the proportion of 10% of the deposit, I need 300000 yuan at present. The remaining money can be used for other investment first."


    Suk can feel the eager look in her eyes when she says her plan, especially when the word "to be on the safe side" is exported, which is not willing to be captured clearly by Suk.Although I can''t understand the financial statements and how to operate the futures, Suk high school is proficient in mathematics. Looking at Ma Yina, I pondered for a moment: "the funds we can use now, if I don''t miscalculate, should be more than 4.47 million!"


    "According to the ten tons per hand you said, you should be able to eat 150 hands. I can give you six million and eat 200 hands!" Suk said very easily. It seems that he has no idea of using such a huge amount of money.


    "But boss, it''s just my own judgment. I can''t accurately estimate the market situation in December. Besides, we - where do we have so much money?" Hearing Suk''s words, marina''s eyes suddenly brightened, but soon became a little hesitant.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to worry about the money. I''ll think of a way. After listening to it for a long time, I understand a little bit. Even if we pay in December, we won''t be able to pay it all. It''s a big deal to start again!" Now Suk is not like a senior high school student. He looks like a decisive general.


    Six million can be decided directly. This kind of decision-making power makes Maina look at Suk with a sense of worship.


    "Besides, most importantly, I believe you!" Suk''s smile was mild. It seemed that after he finished this sentence, he was still a little embarrassed. He raised his hand and rubbed his nose subconsciously.


    Ma Yina''s eyes suddenly have a kind of sour feeling. They all say that women are good for themselves, and men are good friends. Suk believes in herself so much that she is willing to let go. I''m afraid that even if she dies, she will have no regrets.

 Chapter 596

    It is the most ardent hope of every parent to hope that his son will become a dragon and his daughter will become a Phoenix. This hope exists more in ordinary people''s families. They do not want their children to repeat their own life path. What ordinary people can change their fate is to enter a famous university, Graduate smoothly and find an enviable job.


    So it can''t be blamed that parents take academic achievement as the standard of measurement. In fact, the society attaches too much importance to diploma, so that everyone''s eyes shine when they hear Suk''s saying that he is the first in the whole grade.


    Like a small supermarket was put into a bomb, everyone seems to have lost the ability to respond, all looking at Suk, Suk suddenly became the center of attention, some at a loss.


    "Oh, my good son!" Su Youfu was the first one to react. In three or two steps, he came to Suk, reached for his report card, looked at it carefully, confirmed it, and patted Suk on the shoulder: "tell me, what reward do you want, or how about a new car for you?"


    "Dad! I don''t want anything Suk can feel Su Youfu''s joy, which is the joy from the bottom of his heart.


    "Old sue, your son can do it! It''s OK to take the Yanjing University Exam for this score! "


    "Yes, your Suk is really promising. If my frustrated son gets 500 points in the exam, I''ll have to burn incense and worship Buddha!"


    "Ha ha, I can''t see it until the college entrance examination. Some students usually do well in the examination, and they will fall off the chain at the critical moment!"


    The people in the shop spoke with admiration and jealousy, but these words were all pleasant to the ears of Su Youfu and his wife. His son was too proud.


    After a while, the people in the shop walked away completely. Su Youfu and his wife kept talking with Suk, and both of them were happy.


    "What''s for today, son? Let''s close early and cook a good meal later! " Zhang Xue takes Suk''s report card and looks at it over and over again. She can''t see enough of it and laughs at it.


    "Oh, it''s a double happiness. My son''s academic performance has gone up, and we should get rich too!" Su Youfu''s words soon opened Zhang Xue''s voice.


    "By the way, Sue, is your cousin still here today?" Zhang Xue gave the report card to Suk, and then as if to give Suk a surprise, mysterious whispered: "son, our family may be rich!"


    "Rich?" Suk thought that he had never told his family about his money. If he was afraid of them, he could be sure that what his parents said was not his own business. So, what is it?


    "What''s the matter?" Suk asks Zhang Xue in doubt.


    "Son, you don''t know that your father has a distant cousin who has sent us a way to get rich!" After Zhang Xue finished, Su Youfu went on to explain.


    "You may not be impressed. Your second eldest brother Su Zhichao and his family have been going to the south for more than ten years. This time he came back for a business trip and came to visit us specially, which will give us a way to make a fortune." When Su Youfu said this, he also lowered his voice: "your second uncle''s company is going to be listed. He can get the original shares!"


    "Original stock?" Suk was stunned. He had heard that the original stock could make money, but suddenly a second eldest brother appeared in his family, which made people feel surprised.


    "Yes! Originally, I was going to Yanjing to go through some formalities. I''ll drop by and have a look! " After su Youfu finished, he saw a man coming in.


    "Blessed are you! What are you talking about? I''m so happy. This is Suk! I didn''t expect that they were so tall. After so many years, the children have grown up! " The man who spoke looked younger than Su Youfu. His hair was black, he combed meticulously, he was wearing a shirt and tie, and his shoes were shining.


    "Second brother, how are you coming? Is it done? " Su Youfu said while introducing Suk to him: "son, this is your second eldest brother. Call someone quickly!"


    "Second uncle!" Suk obediently called out, how do you think this name is a little disobedient, but the man seemed very happy, put his briefcase on the counter, reached out and patted Suk on the shoulder: "good boy, don''t look thin, there are muscles!"


    Suk tugged at the corner of his mouth and tried to smile. Zhang Xue came out from behind the counter and asked quietly, "second brother, what did you say about that? We have all the money out today! "


    "Of course, no problem! But don''t make it public. There are still many old neighborhoods here. I can''t afford to lose face. By that time, the original stocks we can get will be divided up! " The new second eldest brother is really the one with fortune that his parents said.


    "Second uncle, just now I heard my mother say that you can get the original shares. I don''t know which company you are in?"


    "What about Meixing medical in Shenzhen? Do you know the original stock As soon as they heard Suk''s question, their eyes lit up, as if they had met a bosom friend. They didn''t despise Suk because of his young age.


    "Know a little bit!" Suk doesn''t know why. He looks at his new second eldest brother, looks at his clothes, looks at his bearing, and looks at his speech. All of them are successful people of that standard. But he doesn''t know what''s going on. He always thinks it''s a bit incredible that the pie in the sky falls on his family."Our company has been preparing to go public for a long time. We are preparing to go public on the growth enterprise market of NASDAQ in the United States. We have all the main qualifications and financial indicators ready. Now that the roadshow and pricing have been completed, it is preliminarily estimated that we can go public in the middle of this month!"


    Su Zhichao is also a professional term. He says that Su Youfu and Zhang Xue nod their heads frequently. Although they don''t understand, they look very powerful.


    "Your second eldest brother worked hard to make a middle-level pawn in Meixing, but the original stocks he got were much less than those of the senior executives. Now he can get 40000 shares. Now the price of one share is 18.6 yuan. After experts'' argument, peg is far less than 1, that is to say, it will rise sharply in the future!"


    Su Zhichao looked at Su Ke a little confused, and then explained it again. His eyes also found that Su Youfu and his wife looked at themselves nervously: "peg valuation method is Peter Lynch''s stock selection method. He is now the most famous stock investor and Star Securities Investment Fund Manager in the world."


    "You can check it on the Internet. I''ll tell you that if the original shares of Meixing are not doubled after they are issued, my head will be pulled down and kicked by you!" Su Zhichao''s face was in high spirits, and then he turned to Su Youfu: "Youfu, how much are you prepared now?"


    "Now - now come up with 150000!" Su Youfu felt that his money was not on the table. He was a little embarrassed.


    "150000! It''s a little bit less, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll lend you some and collect 1000 shares for you directly. At that time, it won''t take three months, at least I can earn you 200000 yuan! " Su Zhichao vowed.


    Suk frowned slightly and turned to suyoufu: "Dad, don''t you want to pay the rent of our store? The rent will be due next month. What will you use to pay it? "

 Chapter 597

    Suk turned on the computer and did check the Meixing Medical Equipment Co., Ltd. he said. There was news that they were actively preparing to go public on the growth enterprise market, and even issued original shares within the company.


    A lot of people are envious of the employees in Meixing company, even the ordinary employees there can get the option of the original stock, which is really a great welfare for the ordinary employees.


    But I don''t know why, when his father handed the money to Su Zhichao, Su Ke always felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t know where it would go wrong.


    Su Zhichao''s insistence makes him feel a little unreliable, especially the expression on his face when he leaves. If he helps others to this point, he can be regarded as a good man.


    After all, the money was hard saved by his parents, and even the rent of the store for the next three years. For this opportunity, Su Youfu even went to the landlord and sincerely asked for an extension of the rent.


    This money is really important!


    But Suk also has no way to stop, he is a senior three students, where have the right to decide the family events.


    "Forget it! I don''t want to. What if I really make money! " When Suk was about to close the web page, he suddenly remembered that he had not visited the hacker base forum for some time. Last time, he teamed up with them and made a list. He didn''t know if they were successful in the end.


    Switch the broiler computer, log in the black base forum, sure enough, as soon as you go up, there is a message prompt flashing in the upper right corner of the forum.


    ¡°sk£¡ Thanks for the list


    ¡°sk£¡ Please contact me online! "


    ¡°sk£¡¡±


    The above three letters are divided into three times. It seems that I am in a hurry to find them. Is there any activity to invite myself to.


    "Here it is! Are you there? "


    Suk quickly hit the keyboard to send out the information, and then while browsing the forum posts, while waiting for ice''s reply.


    The mobile phone on the desk began to vibrate. When I picked it up, it turned out to be Zheng Mo, who didn''t get in touch with me during this period of time.


    "Hi! Hello, handsome man


    "Hi! Hello, beauty Suk subconsciously replied to such a text message to her, but it''s a good match. The combination of handsome men and beautiful women is invincible.


    "Well! I''m sorry I made a mistake. It''s not you handsome guy! "


    Suk picked up his cell phone and almost spat out black blood. What''s the matter? Is it true that Zheng Mo has already been moved? She is aware of her good feelings, and she is also subconsciously responding to her. The relationship between the two people has always been in a hazy and specious love situation.


    Suddenly received such a text message, Suk really suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, but fortunately, the phone vibrated again, quickly opened the message.


    "Ha ha, how are you? Is it fun? "


    Suk could even think of Zheng Mo''s present appearance, he must be holding a mobile phone, a schadenfreude look, but for no reason, he was relieved: "scare me, I''m still thinking, how can there be more handsome people in the world than me?"


    "Bah! Narcissism! How about these days? What are you up to? "


    "Just finished the test! And you


    "I have nothing to do every day, practice dancing or practice dancing! How was your test? "


    "Not bad! Fifty


    "Yo! Good ah. Progress is not great, but it''s always a good start! "


    "Will I tell you that I took the 50th grade last time?"


    "Ah? Aren''t you the oldest now? Are you sleepwalking? "


    "Sleepwalking is also a spring dream!"


    "Spring dream? You''re not going to tell me you''re still dreaming, are you


    "No! There is a girl named Zheng Mo doing what she loves to do with me Suk subconsciously sent out a text message, and the two people across the mobile phone became very relaxed.


    "Pooh! Hooligans, love maniacs, obscene, shameless, what posture do you dream of


    "There are so many postures that I can''t remember for a moment. Anyway, they are up and down!"


    "Go away! As far as the thought is concerned, you can roll it for me! "


    As soon as Suk was about to reply, his mobile phone suddenly went black, but he ran out of power. He quickly went to the charger, connected the power, and turned it on again. When the screen of the mobile phone was on again, three short messages came.


    "It''s gone?"


    "Hello! Where the hell are you? Get the hell out of here


    "On the count of three, if you don''t come back, I''ll be furious!"


    See these three short messages, Suk where dare to linger, quickly reply: "sorry, the owner is rolling, can''t reply to the message!"


    After the text message was sent out, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. There was no movement for a long time. Now it was Suk''s turn to be depressed: "sister, are you in a rage?""No! I''m waiting for you to come to me now! Suk - I miss you! "


    Suk looked at the text messages in his mobile phone, and suddenly he didn''t know what he wanted. How long had he not seen Zheng Mo? Three days? Four days? Or a week?


    "What do you think of me?" Take a deep breath, the time in the mobile phone is now 9:10.


    "Everywhere!" Zheng Mo was sitting on his bed, wearing pajamas. As time went on, the weather began to cool, especially at night, with quilts on his legs and leaning against the wall.


    All the roommates in the dormitory went out. Some went to self-study, some went to a small hotel in the name of self-study, and her best friend, lecherous Mei, had a party today. She was the only one in the dormitory.


    "I miss you too!" After Suk''s text message came over, Zheng Mo''s smile was even more strong. It seemed that he had already taken Suk''s thoughts with him when he thought of you, which made the girl feel sweet.


    "What do you think of me?" Zheng Mo asked.


    "Everywhere! My upper body thinks, and so does my lower body! " Suk''s text messages are more explicit than when two people get along with each other. However, the more so, the more Zheng Mo likes them. It doesn''t mean that she has some idea of going to a small hotel in her mind, but it doesn''t matter to a certain extent. In this way, suk won''t speak easily.


    "Hooligans! Are you going to enjoy the feeling of hemiplegia? "


    "Hemiplegia? Do you mean the upper body does not move and the lower body moves? " Suk''s text messages are more and more provocative, saying that Zheng Mo is red in the face and ears, and even feels hot and dry.


    "Oh? Do you want to move your lower body? "


    "Yes


    "Come here! I''m the only one in our dormitory now! "


    "Really?"


    "Really


    "Hey, hey! Now you change your clothes, I have arrived at your school gate! Come out and meet me


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Zheng Mo was stunned when she saw Suk''s short message, but she thought Suk should be joking with herself, but she really had the idea of expecting a miracle in her heart, and she sent three question marks in a row.


    "Come out! I really have arrived! "


    Zheng Mo looked at the mobile phone, suddenly eyes suddenly wet up, Suk, really come!

 Chapter 598

    After Zheng Mo said that he missed you, Suk had already run out from home. Su Youfu and Zhang Xue are still looking forward to a better life after they got the original shares. During the time when Suk went to work in Fangfei, they were more and more confident about their son, so that they didn''t want to stop Suk at all.


    After sun song''s Passat was driven back by Suk, he has been parking in front of the building of the community. Although Suk rides his bike to and from school most of the time, it is really inconvenient for him to encounter some emergency. Therefore, this car has been taken over by him.


    When he started the fire, Passat turned the front of the car and drove directly out of the community. Fortunately, there are not too many cars on the street now, and Suk''s technology is absolutely speechless. It''s fast, and it doesn''t delay to send Zheng Mo a text message. He just wants to give him a surprise.


    Sure enough, when Suk sent Zheng mo the last message, there was no movement.


    At the gate of Weihai normal college, Suk sat in the car, watching that the gate was not completely closed, and even left a neutral gear for cars to pass. He turned his mind, started directly here, and drove into the school.


    It''s not the first time I''ve been in the normal school, and it''s not that I don''t know the number of Zheng Mo''s dormitory building. Suk drives and stops in front of Zheng Mo''s dormitory building. He lowers the window and raises his hand to make a phone call to Zheng mo.


    "Hello Zheng Mo on the other end of the phone looks like he''s in a hurry. He''s wearing pajamas and has a haircut. He doesn''t know what to do first. Is it make-up? Or dress first?


    What''s more, another important reason for her confusion is that it''s late now. At ten o''clock, if she goes out, I''m afraid the door of the dormitory will be locked when she comes back. So where do you want to live?


    So who do you want to live with? Suk?


    This idea, together, suddenly like a group of flame like tengtengteng up, blushing, breathing are a bit disordered rhythm, because before with Suk back and forth to send the text message ambiguous infuriating, barefaced and full of some kind of hint, people can''t help but think of the kind of good physical and mental health exercise.


    Are you going to change from a girl to a woman today?


    Am I ready myself? Zheng Mo kept asking himself, his head was very firm for a while, and some hesitant for a while. At this time, the mobile phone rang, and Suk''s voice came out.


    "Hey, if I said I was joking with you just now, would you kill me?" Suk''s voice was mellow and magnetic, but Zheng Mo''s ears frowned.


    In fact, she can also think that Suk is at home, not short from Weihai Normal University, and he has been texting himself. How can he just fly here? This is unscientific!


    But I''m already moved. Now you tell me you''re teasing me? Zheng Mo is now not entangled in the end to make up, wear which clothes, hard to take a few deep breath.


    "Suk, I''m very responsible to remind you that you may not see the sun rising tomorrow morning!" Zheng Mo squeezed out this sentence from his teeth, and suddenly a chill came to his face. It passed along the phone, like the saint fighter glacier hit the diamond star dust fist.


    "Er, imperial concubine! Did you see the weather forecast? Is it cloudy tomorrow? Or haze? " Suk looked through the window at the front of the dormitory building, suddenly many more boys, one by one excited, it seems that there is any conspiracy, all carrying bags, Shua Shua Shua from the bag, and then began to put on the flat in front of the building, can not help but curious to see more.


    "Fog your head, be careful to miss your life!" Zheng Mo Suo continued to sit on the bed, gnashing his teeth, just like Wang Xifeng attached to the body, suddenly said the famous sentence in the red chamber.


    "Kiss your life? My dear dear, do you have any relatives Now Suk already knows what these boys are doing outside. Suddenly, an idea comes to his mind, and he uses a strategy to slow down. But Zheng Mo, who is angry, realizes that the more he listens to Suk, the more angry he is. He is caught in the trap, and it''s hard to separate from him.


    "Kiss you!"


    "Oh? Which one? Big head or small head? "


    "Suk! You - you hooligan Zheng Mo was almost speechless because of Suk''s anger. His chest was constantly undulating, and the two towering mountains were shaking back and forth. Although the pure cotton underwear was not transparent, it was very close to his body. We could clearly see the two groups of bamboo shoots shaking.


    "Little foam!" All of a sudden, Suk''s voice lost the taste of ridicule, and the nickname of Xiaomo seemed to extinguish the fire in Zheng Mo''s heart.


    "What for?" Although the anger is out, but as a girl''s reserved posture can not be lost, Zheng Mo still does not give Suk a good face, although across the phone, or snort, to express his dissatisfaction.


    "Get out of bed now!"


    "What for?"


    "Get out of bed and go to the window!"


    Zheng Mo''s curiosity was teased by Suk, but she was sleeping in the upper bunk. She moved her buttocks and finally rubbed them down. At the moment of getting out of bed, her skirt was slightly hung by the railings at the head of the bed, and suddenly showed her two beautiful buttocks, and her pink underwear was tight on them.Wearing slippers, trot to the window, open the window, look out, just under his dormitory building, suddenly there are countless small colored lights, flashing constantly, and these small colored lights also form a big heart, there are a group of boys are bow busy arranging English letters.


    Just when Zheng Mo was still looking for Suk''s shadow, Suk had already trotted out in the heart shape of the lantern layout. He put his hands around his mouth to make a trumpet, and with enough strength, he yelled to Zheng Mo: "Xiaomo! I miss you


    Moreover, Suk didn''t shout in Putonghua. Instead, he was a migrant worker who was a guest star of Zhang Yimou in the movie "have a good talk". He used Dialect: "Xiaomo, I miss you hungry!"


    Suk''s voice was so fierce that it suddenly caused a stir in the girls'' dormitory building. They all got to the window and looked at it.


    In the university campus, this kind of expression emerges in endlessly. Zheng Mo has seen others several times, but he can''t involve himself, so he is just watching. But now, it''s not the case. Suk stands in the middle of the shining heart, shouting his name all of a sudden, and then he is excited.


    College students love this kind of bustle. The girls in the dormitory are cheering, while the boys passing by are whistling and coaxing.


    "Xiao Mo, I miss you!" Under the stimulation of this atmosphere, Suk yelled again, and then saw Zheng Mo lying in the window suddenly disappeared.


    "Man, what do you want to do?" A boy dressed in new clothes and holding flowers is about to cry. His elaborate courtship ceremony was borrowed. Just now, he saw his goddess lying by the window, looking at the good play with great interest. But today, his play is really smashed!


    "Well! Sorry, you go on! continue! I won''t disturb you! " Suk quickly apologized, looking at Zheng Mo has come downstairs, but also wearing that cotton Nightgown, where will delay time with this man, turned and ran to the door.

 Chapter 599

    White cotton nightdress, dotted with countless pink flowers, skirt is not long, just touch the knee, although there is no waist effect, but the breeze blows slightly, small waist clearly show, of course, there are two chest peaks, still elegant.


    His long hair was scattered behind his head. Maybe it was because he was angry by Suke before. It was a little messy. It added a kind of friendly and lovely temperament to Zheng Mo, which was different from his usual vigor and youth.


    The neckline is very large, which may be more comfortable. The two straight collarbones are clear at a glance, and even the clavicle socket is so charming. The two white lotus root pink arms fall naturally, and the right hand is holding the mobile phone tightly.


    The shin under the knee was shining like jade. Pulling on the plastic slippers, Zheng Mo rushed down the building. Without a minute''s dressing, water came out of hibiscus and naturally went to carve.


    Zheng Mo''s mood is like a roller coaster, from the very beginning of the excitement, to the fury, and then turned into a surprise, so standing in the same place to watch Suke come.


    He took a deep breath to make himself calm, but when Suk really stood in front of him less than one meter away, that kind of crazy and uncontrollable heartbeat still betrayed Zheng Mo deeply.


    "No surprise? Are you surprised? " Suk picked his eyebrows and looked flat.


    "Hooligans!" Zheng Mo subconsciously gives Suk a white look, turns his head and pretends to look to one side, in order to cover up the real emotional fluctuations in his heart.


    "Hey, hey!" Suk knew that the joke was a little big. He raised his hand and scratched his head. Then he saw that Zheng Mo suddenly frowned and subconsciously followed her line of sight! Four boys came around with a look of displeasure. It seemed that they were looking for trouble.


    "Classmate, you are too unkind!"


    A boy whose height is similar to Suk''s, looks about 20 years old and looks resentful. At that time, he was busy there for a long time, putting this and that.


    "Damn, our fifth brother has been preparing for half a year. It''s hard for us to summon up the courage to express ourselves. What''s the matter with you?"


    "What do you say?"


    The four people pointed, one moment pointed to the flashing lights on the ground, one moment pointed to the boy holding flowers over there. At this time, the boy was sitting on one side in despair, at a loss. It was really sad to see that expression.


    "Suk!"


    Zheng Mo also reflected that something had happened. It turned out that the colored lanterns were props prepared by others. Who knows, they were intercepted by Suk halfway. This boy is really bold and reckless. Compared with the boy hiding in the corner before, he is more timid and cowardly.


    "Help him!" Zheng Mo felt that Suk did not do it very well. Although he still felt very sweet in his heart, maybe he also had a bad taste of building happiness on other people''s pain?


    "Well?" Suk looked at Zheng Mo and scratched his head.


    "Well, what, well? You''ve been messed up. You have to be responsible, OK? "


    "How am I responsible? If he is a man, I can''t be his boyfriend Suk shrugged his shoulders, but still turned to look at the boys next to him: "what''s the name of your classmate? What''s the name of the girl he likes? "


    "Our fifth is Huang Feng. The girl she likes lives on the sixth floor. Her name is sun Weiwei." A boy told Suk directly, after all, if Suk has the ability to save the situation, naturally the best.


    "OK, you go on. I''ll go to see the full text of shizifei, a miracle doctor." Suk turned and looked at Zheng Mo again: "let''s go! Look, I''ll show you! "


    "Cut!" Zheng Mo snorted, but he followed Suk to the boy who had been robbed of the leading role''s aura.


    "Can you sing?" Suk saw an electronic keyboard, an external speaker, and a wireless microphone beside it.


    "Well, it''s been a long time!" The boy, wearing a pair of black framed glasses, seemed a little stiff. He didn''t know what Suk was going to do. It can be seen that he was introverted and weak. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would have been fighting with Suk for a long time.


    "What song?"


    "Life has you"


    Suk looked up at the upstairs, and there were many girls lying by the window looking down. Although he didn''t know whether sun Weiwei was there, he patted Huang Feng on the shoulder: "don''t be nervous, I''ll accompany you!"


    While talking, he picked up the next wireless microphone, turned on the switch, and a current came out of the speaker. Suk cleared his throat: "how are you, audience upstairs?"


    It seems that today I met the most colorful scene of college life, so that Suk became a little too bold and yelled directly.


    The voice was amplified by the speaker, and the girls in the University also had a crazy and lovely side, which immediately caused a burst of smile, echoing Suk: "OK


    "Sun Weiwei on the sixth floor, where are you? Bumblebee is calling for you, let''s see your hands, OK Suk looked at Huang Feng next to him and nervously looked at the direction of the sixth floor. His eyes were bright. Along his line of sight, he saw a girl with short hair, crowded in the window under the support of two girls."Here we are!"


    Sure enough, every girl has the potential to be a matchmaker. A girl who apparently looks like a roommate waved to Suk in high spirits and replied loudly.


    "Huang Feng has been fond of you for a long time. Can you give him a chance to sing a song for you?"


    More and more people echoed, not only the girls upstairs, but also the onlookers in front of the building, all shouting: "sing one! Sing one


    Huang Feng had already blushed nervously, bowed his head and was at a loss. Suk could only cheer him up: "Huang Feng, what are you afraid of? Don''t you see so many people supporting you? " While speaking, he opened the electronic keyboard and pressed his finger on the top of the keyboard. A beautiful Prelude suddenly appeared.


    Suk has the piano proficiency level, then, the electronic keyboard naturally by analogy, the principle is the same: "life has you, give sun Weiwei first!" After that, he handed the microphone to Huang Feng.


    "Sing Suk encouraged Huang Feng again, and even Zheng Mo encouraged him. His friends, after setting sun Weiwei''s name with colored lights, also gathered around and said the same thing.


    The prelude of "life with you" flows through Suk''s fingertips. After repeated twice, Huang Feng is no longer as nervous as before. He breathes out a deep breath and looks up at the direction of the sixth floor.


    "Vivi, I miss you too!" When Huang Feng finished, sukton thought it was funny. He didn''t expect that his lines were still plagiarized, but then Huang Feng began to sing.


    "Because I dreamt that you left -"


    "I woke up from crying -"


    "-"


    I have to say that the boy''s singing level is much stronger than his character, the intonation is good, and the voice is still good, and Suk''s playing level is even more powerful, the clouds are flowing, and the concentrated look has a special charm, which slowly spreads out, which makes Zheng Mo feel sad It''s beating.

 Chapter 600

    A piece of warmth slowly falls, the love of "life with you" seems to infect the people present, it seems that in an instant, all people hold their breath and stare at Huang Feng who has entered the heart-shaped lantern.


    In front of the girls'' dormitory building, because someone was singing, it attracted more than 100 people and formed a big circle. Huang Feng was the center of the field. When the singing stopped, Suk worried that Huang Feng would collapse next.


    After all, the boy''s character is too introverted. Although he did well just now, now is the most critical step of confession. Success or failure depends on this. Don''t drop the chain!


    Not only Suk, but also Zheng Mo and Huang Feng''s friends all looked at him nervously. However, Huang Feng seemed to be in a nervous mood again. He lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "Bumblebee! Deformation! set out! The earth man on the sixth floor is still waiting for you to save him! " Suk lowered his voice and yelled at Huang Feng, hoping to wake up his wet heart.


    Huang Feng was standing there. His heart beat so fast that he was ready to faint. Suddenly he heard Suk''s words and looked back subconsciously.


    Suk quickly waved his fist to cheer him on.


    "Hoo Huang Feng took a deep breath, and finally looked up to the direction of the sixth floor. Fortunately, the goddess in his mind had been kidnapped by two roommates in the middle, and he had never left from the beginning to the end, which finally made his uneasy mood a little more stable.


    "Wei Wei!"


    "Do you know?"


    "I''ve been watching you! In all ways you don''t know! "


    "I always feel that just looking at you like this is a kind of happiness!"


    "But today, because of you, I''m crazy!"


    "I''m desperate to tell you!"


    "You are the person I care about most in my life. As long as you need me, I will never leave!"


    ¡°aslongasyouneedme,iwillneverleaveyourpersonwhoisthaticareaboutthroughoutself''slifemost£¡¡±


    Huang Feng''s voice in the microphone amplification, can clearly spread to every corner, the voice is very low, but full of emotion, Suk listened to a Leng: "I go! That''s a line from transformers! "


    After Huang Feng finished this sentence, he stopped for a minute, looked up at the figure that often appeared in his dream, and used his last courage: "Weiwei, are you willing to accept me?"


    After that, Huang Feng quietly looked up at the upstairs, motionless, holding flowers in his hand.


    "Together!"


    "Together!"


    "Together!"


    I don''t know who started it. It seems that everyone has the beauty of success. Everyone is shouting the same words. The atmosphere is warm again. Suk also looks up at the upstairs. Sure enough, soon the girl with short hair disappears in the window. The most tense moment is coming.


    It''s success or failure, in this moment.


    Everyone''s eyes this time all focused on the door, all looking forward to the short hair girl''s appearance.


    One minute ---


    two minutes ---


    the time passed by, but there was no movement at the door of the building. It seemed that the result had already appeared. Suk looked at Huang Feng''s lonely look, but he was also helpless.


    The world itself is full of imperfections, and feelings are so elusive, not every pay will have a harvest, but if you do not even have the courage to fight for once, then it is undoubtedly the most failure!


    Suk now very understand Huang Feng''s mood, and if he did not borrow his site at that time, what would be the result? Subconsciously, I want to go up and comfort him. At this time, a figure suddenly appeared at the door of the building. I''m in love with Tang Dynasty: Shixian, please stay! Read the full text.


    Sun Weiwei, the girl with short hair, finally appeared!


    Everyone''s face is more than a kind of relief, and Huang Feng obviously eyes a bright, holding flowers, quickly ran to the door, and then, unexpectedly stood in front of the girl, a word did not say, silly looking at her.


    "Kiss one!"


    "Kiss one!"


    The roaring voice rang again, and Suk was also immersed in it, shouting. This scene is really easy to arouse everyone''s resonance.


    The girl named sun Weiwei, though not so beautiful, seemed very quiet. At the moment, she was also nervous. She held her hands together and bit her lower lip gently.


    "Kiss one!"


    "Kiss one!"


    The voice sounded again, and Suk made a horn with his hands and circled it around his mouth: "Autobot! Go on


    Huang Feng didn''t move. On the contrary, the girl named sun Weiwei, who seemed to be full of strength, opened her hands directly and made a hug to Huang Feng.If Huang Feng doesn''t know what to do now, he will be killed by the crowd in the next moment. Fortunately, things are still developing in a good way. Huang Feng feels that his eyes are moist and suddenly holds the girl in his arms.


    Applause, whistles, screams, now it''s like a wedding march, no noise, only sweet happiness.


    "Will you accept me?"


    Zheng Mo''s voice rang out beside Suk. Suk was in the mode of emotional rush, and subconsciously answered: "of course I will!"


    "Ah! Who are you Suk then turned to see Zheng Mo, only to find that standing beside him was another girl, who seemed to have just finished self-study in the evening. The girl still had a book in her hand, also short hair, which seemed very refreshing. Now her cheeks were red, and there were many little stars in her eyes. After discovering this situation, Suk quickly asked.


    "You really look good when you play the piano. I''m Li Mingyue, a sophomore majoring in economics and trade. I think I''ve fallen in love with you!" This girl seems to have more courage than Huang Feng. She is so surprised.


    Suk has a black thread. She is completely flustered by this girl. She goes to find Zheng Mo quickly. Then she sees that the girl is standing on one side and looks at herself like a good play. She winks at her and asks her to come out.


    After all, rejecting a girl is really not what Suk is good at.


    "I really like you already!"


    The girl looks good, especially the eyes, watery, as clear as a lake. Now she slightly raises her head, looks at Suk and continues to ask.


    "This -- this --!" Suk raised his hand and rubbed the bridge of his nose in embarrassment. His brain was running at full speed. He wanted to find a trick that would not hurt the girl''s self-esteem, but could easily resolve the embarrassment in front of her, but his mind was empty.


    "Can I hold you?" The girl suddenly said, even directly opened his hands, made a Mirs wings posture, will control Suk in his arms.


    This next Suk really can''t calm down, subconsciously step back: "this classmate, I --- I --"


    Before Suk finished, Li Mingyue continued to step forward: "what''s the matter with you? Haven''t you said before that you would accept me? "


    Suk has a black line. Just now, he did answer like this. But at that time, he thought it was Zheng Mo who was speaking. Who knows how a girl suddenly appeared again. When was her charm so powerful?

 Chapter 601

    Suk felt a little hot on his face. For the first time, he was confessed in such a public, and a large part of the crowd had turned their attention to his side.


    "This classmate, I already have a girlfriend!" Suk finds that Zheng Mo is still hiding in the play, but he can only save himself.


    "Nothing! I don''t mind! " The girl seems to be completely convinced by the charm of Suk. After hearing this fact, she still looks at Suk with folded eyes.


    "Poof!" Suk almost spat out a mouthful of black blood, which is too unscientific! Is this girl stupid at school? She shouldn''t be!


    "My girlfriend will mind!" Suk scratched his head awkwardly.


    "We just don''t let her know!" The girl''s way of thinking is very strange, even broke out to Su Kezhi must have attitude, that pair of watery eyes, showing a firm light.


    "But she already knows!" Suk weakly raised his hand and pointed to Zheng Mo, who was hiding to watch a good play.


    Zheng Mo, who has been exposed, can''t hide any more. He can only walk over from behind. The smile on his face slowly fades. He looks at his new rival with a straight face: "what do you want to do?"


    "I want to be his girlfriend!" Li Mingyue is really bold. Rao Shi''s real girlfriend shows up. She still looks directly at Zheng mo. it seems that the two people''s eyes meet with a splash of sparks.


    "I''m his girlfriend!" Zheng Mo sacrificed his weapon to kill Li Mingyue in the bud.


    "We can follow the example of e Huang Nu Ying. I''d like to call you sister!" Li Mingyue is really proficient in history. She knows the story that the two daughters of Emperor Yao, the daughter of emperor e, married Emperor Shun as their wives.


    "You are bigger, I am smaller!" After Li Mingyue''s outburst, he was shocked by the crowd. The bridge section here is obviously more eye-catching than Huang Feng''s and sun Weiwei''s.


    After Li Mingyue finished, without waiting for Zheng Mo to give an answer, she directly looked at Suk. Her eyes rippled like water, and her lips were pink and tender. She was pitying: "my husband!" Then he folded the textbook in his hands in front of his belly, lowered his head and lowered his eyes, slightly bent his knees, and made a great blessing.


    Suk brain instant crash, around the lively students, immediately burst out a burst of noise, whistling up and down, the atmosphere suddenly become hot.


    "Kiss one!"


    "Kiss one!"


    The favorite drama of the onlookers came out all of a sudden, clapping with rhythm, wave after wave, even Huang Feng and sun Weiwei were attracted.


    When Suk coaxes others, he is also in high spirits. He wants to be a Cupid Angel Doll who is ready to bend his bow and take an arrow at any time. But now the situation is reversed, and he has become the leading role. How can he stand in the same place with calm and red face? Some people don''t know how to deal with the fierce woman in front of him.


    Li Mingyue seems to be infected by the fiery atmosphere. Her cheeks are flushed. Especially when she sees the appearance of Suk, a pure little man, she moves her forefinger and moves forward slightly: "come here, let me kiss you!"


    Li Mingyue is much more unrestrained than she looks on the surface. She moves her steps lightly, opens her arms, and suddenly makes a lunge. She is about to bring the numb Suk into her arms.


    Just at the critical moment, he watched Zheng Mo no longer restrain himself, and his face suddenly changed. A dry land plucked up green onions, his hands stretched out, and with sharp wind, he grabbed Li Mingyue''s shoulders and immediately pulled back.


    "Come on, you''re addicted!"


    Su Ke was relieved to see Li Mingyue pulled away by Zheng mo. he looked at Li Mingyue with a look of lingering fear. Instead of angry, he laughed and started to quarrel with Zheng mo.


    "Sister Mo, let me play a little longer!"


    "Play with you, play with you again and you''ll hook up my Suk!"


    "No! I look at him with determination


    "Fart! He is responding to all changes with constancy. He is waiting for your overlord to bow


    Suk also reacted at this time. No wonder he always felt that these two people were not normal. It turns out that Li Mingyue and Zheng Mo are so familiar. Is this testing me?


    After knowing the truth, Suk has a black line and looks at the two girls with a speechless face. He doesn''t feel unhappy. It''s just a joke, but the scene is still a bit awkward.


    "Suk, this is our little sister in the dormitory, Li Mingyue!"


    Zheng Mo looks at Suk''s tearless appearance, covers her small mouth, and introduces Suk again with a smile.


    "Hello! Elder brother Suk, I was joking with you just now. Don''t be angry Li Mingyue''s watery eyes suddenly turned into a crescent moon with a smile: "but you were really handsome just now. You are so charming!"


    "Hello Suk scratched his head and grinned bitterly: "I said that although I love people and flowers bloom, we just met. Love at first sight comes a little too fast!"After a long time, it turned out that it was a joke. Huang Feng''s friends also began to pick up the props they had arranged before, and these people gradually dispersed.


    "Thank you so much, classmate!"


    Huang Feng takes sun Weiwei''s little hand and goes to Suke. He gets the nourishment of love. The introverted boy is very excited, and his face is always flushed with excitement. Sun Weiwei also nods to Suke with embarrassment.


    "You''re welcome! But your lines in "Transformers" are so powerful. They are both Chinese and English. It''s a bit interesting Suk was a little embarrassed at this time. As soon as he saw Huang Feng coming, he took this opportunity to get rid of the embarrassment.


    "Ha ha!" Huang Feng subconsciously helped his glasses and suddenly said, "how about I invite you out for a drink?"


    "A celebration banquet?" Suk said while looking at Zheng Mo, as if seeking her advice, suddenly found that Zheng Mo''s mobile phone rang, should be received a text message, open a look, face a little unnatural: "what''s the matter? What can I do for you


    "Suk, come out with me! Maybe there''s some trouble with lecherous Mei! " Zheng Mo looks at Han Mei''s message on her mobile phone and frowns.


    "Sister Mo, what happened to sister Mei? Doesn''t she have a date today? " Li Mingyue asked.


    "That''s the date. It seems that it''s a grand banquet. She just sent me a text message telling me to pick her up!" Zheng Mo seems to know about Han Mei''s date.


    "Sorry, we have something else to do, so we won''t disturb you!" Zheng Mo toward Huang Feng and sun Weiwei apologetically said: "but still want to bless you!"

 Chapter 602

    At the end of the show, Huang Feng''s friends packed up and left one after another. The hero and heroine of the event held hands and didn''t know where to go for a stroll. Suk stood downstairs in the dormitory, waiting for Zheng mo.


    After all, Zheng Mo ran down in his pajamas before. Now when he wanted to go out, he had to change his clothes. However, because he wanted to pick up Han Mei quickly, he had finished cleaning up and went downstairs in ten minutes.


    "What''s the matter? In such a hurry? " Suk found that Zheng Mo''s face was more serious after going downstairs than before. Although he didn''t know what happened there, he subconsciously wanted to comfort her.


    "Han Mei has just sent me a text message. She may have drunk too much. We have to hurry up!" Zheng Mo didn''t have the heart to dress up. She changed a long T-shirt on her upper body and a pair of jeans shorts below. The hem of the T-shirt covered her butt, and the materials of the shorts were not much. She showed two long white legs and changed a pair of canvas shoes at her feet. She said that she was going out in a hurry.


    "Wait! I''m driving here! " Suk raised his hand and opened the car lock with the remote control. Then he heard didi twice. Passat heard an unlocking sound. Zheng Mo answered and went straight over.


    "What''s going on?" Suk got on the bus, started the ignition, poured out the parking space, and then directly opened to the school gate. Looking at Zheng Mo sitting on one side, he was a little at a loss. He was obviously flustered and asked.


    "Today, Zheng Mo has been asked to go out, but he can''t help it if he doesn''t want to. There''s the son of the director of the Construction Bureau. There''s something wrong with Han Mei''s father''s project. That Zhang Liang has always been unkind to Han Mei!"


    Although Zheng Mo''s words are a little confused, Suk still understands. I''m afraid that Zhang Liang, the second generation of officials, is pursuing Han Mei. It happens that Han Mei''s father''s business has gone wrong and is planted in Zhang Liang''s father''s hands. At this time, Zhang Liang will certainly take the opportunity to do something.


    So what will be done?


    Suk can''t speed up in school. After all, although there are street lights, there are still too many people in the school, but as soon as he gets out of the gate of Weihai Normal University, he immediately gears up to speed up.


    On the way, Zheng Mo is still texting Han Mei, but her face is getting more and more ugly. She always looks up from time to time to see if she has reached her destination.


    Suk naturally won''t let her wait too fast. Fifteen minutes later, Passat has stopped in the parking space in front of a western restaurant.


    At Maxim restaurant, Zheng Mo can''t wait for Suk to stop the car, so he has already run in first. In the previous SMS contact, he found that Han Mei''s reply speed is getting slower and slower, and there are a lot of typos. It''s obvious that the wine is already on the top.


    The lighting is not dim, but it is definitely very soft. The style of the whole restaurant is very high, and a kind of music seems to be floating. As soon as Zheng morgang enters the door, a waiter comes to receive him.


    "Sorry, I''m looking for a friend!" Zheng Mo looked around in a daze. The atmosphere here was quiet. Although there were not many guests, they were all talking about something in a low voice, and soon found Han Mei''s table.


    The red candle is burning on the table, romantic and warm. Han Mei is sitting opposite to a man. The second red wine has been opened on the table, and the man is holding up the glass again now. He smiles to Han Mei.


    Han Mei''s face is already flushed at the moment, and her eyes are all blurred. She seems to be waving her hand to refuse. She seems helpless.


    "Han Mei, it''s OK. This is red wine. I won''t get drunk!" Zhang Liang is wearing a white shirt with dark lines, black trousers, shiny shoes and a successful elite dress, but his appearance can only be regarded as an ordinary face.


    Not fat, not thin, not tall, not short, not ugly but not good-looking.


    He raised his hand and held the goblet. The red wine in the goblet was like a rose, and the color was very beautiful. With his action, the wine swayed slowly in the goblet, while his wrist was carrying a refined steel watch of Omega Constellation series, which looked very high-grade. The double-sided arc sapphire watch mirror was even more eye-catching under the candlelight.


    "No, I really can''t drink it!" Han Mei quickly waved her hand. According to the girl''s usual character, she would have left long ago. However, there is nothing she can do in today''s scene. One is that her father really needs help, and the other is Zhang Liang. Although she has been persuading herself to drink, she is polite from beginning to end.


    "Han Mei, do you know? How long have I liked you? " Zhang Liang himself actually drank a lot, but he still maintained a polite attitude. Even his eyes were clear. On the contrary, he was as nervous as a pure young man before his confession.


    "A year? Two years? " Zhang Liang''s hair is clean and tidy. He has a relationship with his family. He began to practice in the municipal Party committee office early, and naturally attaches great importance to his appearance.


    Han Mei laughs but doesn''t speak. She and Zhang Liang are high school classmates. In the third year of high school, this boy once confessed to himself before the college entrance examination. However, Han Mei naturally doesn''t have that kind of heart beating feeling for him who is not good at anything except his family background.


    In the past few years, Zhang Liang is still chasing her. It''s just that he seems to have other girlfriends outside, which makes Han Mei even less interested in him.


    "I''ve heard about uncle. I''ll try my best to help you!" At this point, Zhang Liang is still carrying red wine, to let Han Mei can not refuse, had to sip a sip again.Han Mei has a certain amount of alcohol. She usually drinks three or five bottles of beer, but now she suddenly changes to red wine. At first, she doesn''t feel good about it, but now her brain is a little dizzy, and she has a kind of drowsy feeling in her subconscious mind.


    And he has repeatedly proposed to go back to his bedroom, but Zhang Liang seems to be playing dumb all the time. Han Mei knows what he''s up to. He just wants to wait until he''s drunk and unconscious, and then take him to open a room. But now he really can''t turn his face against him.


    Fortunately, Zheng Mo''s voice came: "Han Mei! Come back to school with me! If you don''t walk for a while, you''ll be closed! "


    "Here comes Zheng Mo!" Zhang Liang suddenly some Leng, although know that Han Mei just sent a few text messages, did not expect to be looking for help, a trace of unhappy mood in eyes fleeting, and then stood up, opened the chair beside Han Mei, is a gentleman''s guide, Zheng Mo sat down.


    "Don''t worry! What would you like to eat? How about dessert? " Zhang Liang raised his hand to greet the next waiter as he spoke. As soon as he took the menu, he heard Zheng Mo''s next sentence and immediately stopped.


    "Han Mei, your boyfriend came with me. He''s been looking for you all night!"


    Like to cooperate with Zheng Mo, Suk did not know when, also came over.

 Chapter 603

    Han Mei is also stunned when she hears this. When did she have a boyfriend? She seems to be a little slow when she was anesthetized by alcohol. But just because of this, her expression is more like the consternation after her boyfriend found cheating.


    "Ah?" Han Mei opens her mouth subconsciously. At this time, she also sees Suk.


    "Meimei, it''s time for us to go back!" Suk has already been arranged by Zheng Mo on her way here. As her best friend, she naturally knows Zhang Liang''s intention to Han Mei. In recent years, she has seen Zhang Liang''s hospitality, thinking that it''s best to let Zhang Liang break his mind now.


    "Who are you?" At this time, Zhang Liang''s face was obviously not right. Zheng Mo came to find Han Mei. He didn''t care about it, but he was just upset. But now, a boy friend of Han Mei suddenly appeared. Regardless of whether it was true or not, it was undoubtedly a kind of provocation to himself.


    "I''m Suk. Hello!" Suk with a smile, although in greeting with Zhang Liang, but eyes still fell on Han Mei''s face: "Meimei, drink?"


    "Well! Drink a little Han Meigang just felt his thigh and let Zheng Mo pinch it. His brain suddenly became clear and became more intelligent. Especially when he saw Suk, he immediately remembered that Suk seemed to have great powers.


    Although Han Mei has not been in contact with Suk for a long time and knows nothing about his background, she feels that he is unfathomable after several contacts.


    In Jin se Hua Nian, KTV Suk bluntly hit people, smashed the shop, and finally left safely; in school, Zheng Mo was rubbed by a car and hurt his leg, which was also directly dealt with by someone.


    The former was finally sealed up by the police, while the latter Zhao Dongsheng, who was knocked down by Zheng Mo, was still discounted by Suk after his father came.


    On the contrary, Suk seems to have nothing to do. It is absolutely impossible to say that there is no one behind him.


    Besides, what Han Mei learned is far from that. She has already found out the origin of Ma Meng. As a benchmark flag in the underworld, Suk has a lot to do with him.


    Some time ago, she recognized Suk as the famous spider man of Weihai. Later, she heard from Zheng Mo that the person Suk saved was the precious treasure of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. The Secretary of the municipal Party committee was the parent of Weihai. She didn''t dare to say anything. So it''s not a matter of minutes to solve her father''s trouble.


    The more I think about it, the more relieved I feel. Zhang Liang, who used to be a life-saving straw, is no longer so important. Now that Suk and Zheng Mo have come to pick me up, the best result is to take the opportunity to leave.


    "Now that we''re all here, let''s sit down." Zhang Liang is not happy in his heart. He takes a strong breath and continues to maintain his gentle image. He warmly invites Zheng Mo and Suk to sit down.


    Although Han Mei wants to leave now, she can''t resist Zhang Liang''s enthusiasm. After all, his father is the director of the Construction Bureau. He has to deal with many of his father''s businesses, and he doesn''t want to make things too rigid, so he has to pull Zheng Mo''s coat.


    "Come on! Suk, right! Meeting is fate Zhang Liang is really a person who has exercised in the municipal Party committee office. He is exquisite and stands up to pour a glass of red wine for Suk and Zheng mo.


    Suk''s personality changes now. Although he is a little shy sometimes when facing women, he is not afraid to change into a man. He nods slightly to Zhang Liang and turns to Han Mei.


    "Meimei, why is your face so red?"


    The purpose of Suk''s trip is to make Zhang Liang break his mind. Naturally, he wants to show their love. The tone is very gentle. It seems that there is no girl friend who is very fond of eating with other men behind his back.


    "Maybe - maybe it''s hot!" Han Mei is now reminded by Zheng Mo, and she slowly cooperates. She looks embarrassed and lowers her head, just like a child who has done something wrong.


    When Zhang Liangyi saw Han Mei''s picture, he was very angry. He put his fist under the table tightly and his eyes were burning. But soon he adjusted his mood and held up his glass: "come on, first time, Suk, let''s have a drink!"


    Suk just turned his head. He was helpless. He was not afraid of anything else. He was afraid of drinking. But now he had to drink. One was that he was rude to people, and the other was that he would make Han Mei lose face.


    "Well!" Suk ordered a little and took a sip, but who knows that Zhang Liang drank it all in one gulp. Seeing that Suk was about to put down his glass, he quickly stopped: "come on! Come on! It''s done! When we meet for the first time, we have to deepen our feelings! "


    Zhang Liang spoke affectionately and enthusiastically, but the smile at the corner of his mouth was a little meaningful. Fortunately, although Suk''s drinking capacity was not good, his exercise during this period was far from the first brother who fell in the first cup.


    Put down the wine glass, Zhang Lianggang just ordered some desserts were sent to the table by the waiter, but Suk was not polite and ate them directly. Zheng Mo had been sitting next to Han Mei. The closer she was, the more she felt that she was full of wine. No one was a fool. Let a woman drink and drink so much, so her attempt must be self-evident."Suk, how did you get here? Do you want me to drive you later? " Zhang Liang is gentle and considerate.


    Because of Zhang Liang''s attempt, Zheng Mo was even more unhappy with him. He obviously wanted to take advantage of his best friend. He said directly, "don''t bother. We drove here!"


    "Oh? Suk, did you drive here? " Zhang Liang doesn''t seem to be unhappy because of Zheng Mo''s attitude. He smiles and looks at Suk.


    "Well!" Suk nodded.


    "Then I can rest assured! How long have you been with Han Mei? " Zhang Liang then asked.


    "Well! Almost a year! " Suk said also affectionately looked at Han Mei, this look immediately let Zhang Liang angry.


    "A year?" Zhang Liang has been pursuing Han Mei, which seems to have become his obsession. Although he has many girlfriends around him, he always reminds himself that before he gets Han Mei, this is his biggest regret.


    Although Han Mei has been saying that she has a boyfriend and makes her give up, she always thinks that it''s just his excuse, but now ---


    when she heard Suk say that they have been together for a year, she is annoyed. If the college students are together for a few months, they may have already opened a house to live together, so for a year, Han Mei will have to live together Become black fungus, his goddess was so spoiled?


    Zhang Liang feels that his teeth are about to be bitten. He is so anxious that Han Mei, who seems to be slightly drunk just now and wants to go to bed immediately, becomes the object of curse.


    After pursuing for so many years, he turned into a cabbage that made people proud. Although he didn''t really establish a relationship with Han Mei, he still had the anger of being betrayed.


    "Excuse me! I''ll go to the bathroom! " Zhang Liang, with a gentle smile on his face, stood up and nodded his apology to everyone.


    ------


    in the bathroom, Zhang Liang''s face became ferocious, holding his mobile phone: "yes! It''s up to you! I''m waiting for your call

 Chapter 604

    Taking advantage of Zhang Liang''s toilet time, Suk smiles and looks at Zheng Mo: "how about it? My acting is OK, isn''t it! Will this year''s Oscars win the gold medal


    "Bah! What''s on? The expression is dull, the tone is stiff, there is no emotion, and the action is monotonous. It''s good that you are not exposed by Zhang Liang! " Zheng Mo sat here and worked as a mass actor for a long time. Now he finally has the chance to speak.


    "Alas! It seems that I can only follow the idol route! " In the face of Zheng Mo''s merciless criticism, Suk had no choice but to scratch his head: "I see this boy is OK! In addition to feeling a little hypocritical, there are no shortcomings, nose and eyes are no shortage! "


    When Suk said this, she looked at Han Mei. The girl''s face is still flushed, but her eyes are clear. What Suk said is also true. After a short time of contact, Zhang Liang feels very warm, but this kind of enthusiasm seems to be thousands of miles away.


    There''s a kind of class divide that seems to be there.


    "He! It''s about the same! I haven''t done anything too much these years! " Han Mei and Zhang Liang are high school classmates. She went to Weihai Normal University. Zhang Liang chose the branch of Tianjin University in Weihai. Of course, the score of the branch is much lower than that of our school.


    "I know a man of the same name who works in a military division. Why do people with the same name differ so much?" Suk is talking about the guard of the military division commander Mai Chenggang. Last time he had a conflict with someone in the KTV of the gold cabinet, he came out to help make it.


    "Come on, let''s go back soon! I knew from a look at him that the purpose was not pure! It''s annoying Zheng Mo breathed a deep breath and patted Han Mei''s hand.


    Han Mei thinks a lot about it. Her father''s company is engaged in real estate projects and construction projects. To be honest, she has money at home, but it''s not so heinous. This time, the capital chain is broken, and the company is about to declare bankruptcy. If she auctions the company''s property, half her life''s hard work will be wasted, because her parents are already worried about it Well.


    When Han Mei came home this weekend, she immediately felt the pressure of the atmosphere. She could clearly feel that her parents were at a loss. The Civic Square project was originally a relationship she was looking for. It was a subcontract project from the second municipal construction bureau under the Municipal Construction Bureau. But now she is seeing that the third phase of the project is almost completed, and the first phase of the contract signed by the second municipal construction company has not been allocated.


    The reason is that the Municipal Construction Bureau has not allocated the funds in place, saying that the municipal finance has no money now. Han Mei''s father begged his grandfather to sue his grandmother, entrusted the leader, and met the cadre. They were all desperate and were about to jump out of the building. At this time, Zhang Liang called and asked him to have dinner. Moreover, in his talk, he seemed very worried about his father''s dilemma It''s understanding.


    In a hurry, Han Mei feels that she should do something for her family.


    "Ha ha, what are you talking about, so happy!" Zhang Liang came back from the bathroom with a friendly smile on his face, and he was so polite.


    "Nothing! Zhang Liang, we''re going back to school! " When Han Mei sees Zhang Liang coming back, she also thinks of people who can ask for help. After all, Suk has saved the daughter of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. Will it be possible to find him to solve her father''s problem.


    But Rao is like this, and she doesn''t want to get too stiff with Zhang Liang. After all, his father is the head of the Construction Bureau, and his company has to deal with the Yamen.


    "Oh! It''s almost time! " After hearing this, Zhang Liang raised his hand and looked at the piece of Omega on his wrist. He nodded slightly, with elegant and natural movements: "let''s go back! I''ve already bought the bill! "


    Suk always thinks that the smile on his face is a little more after he comes back from the bathroom. It''s a very strange feeling, a bit like a weasel who pays new year''s greetings to the chicken: "OK! Let''s go first


    Suk gets up and follows the two girls of Han Mei and Zheng Mo to go out. Zhang Liang is at the back. Seeing that Suk doesn''t hold Han Mei''s hand, he doesn''t feel any less resentful. His mouth turns up slightly: "look how I will deal with you in a moment!"


    Zhang Liang''s lips moved and said in a voice that only he could hear. At this time, several people had already walked out of Maxim''s restaurant, and Suk went straight to Passat.


    "Be careful on the way. By the way, Suk, are you OK with your drink?" Sure enough, Zhang Liang thought about everything. Looking at Suk who had lowered the window to greet him, he asked.


    "Nothing! It''s a little fun


    "Zhang Liang, let''s go!" Han Mei is also saying goodbye to Zhang Liang, but Zheng Mo doesn''t say anything. She sits in the car and pretends to look to the other side.


    Passat starts slowly, pulls Maxim farther and farther away, as if Zhang Liang is still standing at the door, waving goodbye to them.


    "Hum!" Zheng Mo didn''t really like this man. He snorted: "hypocritical!" Then he turned his head and looked at Han Mei: "lecherous Mei, how can I feel that you have not played your temper today! Let me come and pick you up. I think you can handle it yourself! "


    Han Mei opened the window, and suddenly a cool air came to her face. Looking out of the window, she rubbed her arms: "Alas! There''s something wrong with my family, only his father can help, Xiao Mo, do you know? When I go home this time, I feel that my father is a lot older all of a sudden! "Han Mei''s voice is a little sad. It seems that the strength of the red wine is still latent in her body. When the cold wind blows, it suddenly surges up. Her eyes are filled with sour tears. She suddenly lies in Zheng Mo''s arms: "Xiao Mo, I don''t know what to do now!"


    "Don''t cry! Don''t cry Seeing that Han Mei''s mood was out of control, Zheng Mo was also at a loss. Subconsciously, she hugged her and stroked her shoulder: "what''s the matter? Let''s think about it together. Nothing can''t be solved!"


    When Han Mei began to talk about it, Suk was frowning and observing the traffic flow from the rearview mirror. An old Santana seemed to be following him intentionally or unintentionally, adjusting his speed with his own speed. This kind of performance made Suk wake up.


    Gear up and speed up. Passat''s performance is by no means comparable to that of Santana. Although it belongs to Volkswagen, it can be put here for generations! As soon as sukeli began to shift, the car suddenly went into a frenzy.


    With a strong sense of pushing back, Zheng Mo, holding Han Mei in his arms, leans back on the back of the chair and subconsciously looks at Suk. Normally, Suk has been driving steadily, but he is so bold: "Suk, slow down!"


    ¡°yes£¬madam£¡¡± Suk slightly tilted his head and raised his hand to make an American salute.

 Chapter 605

    "Brother Ma, the boy has speeded up. Have we been found?" There are three men sitting in Santana. Most of them are in their thirties. They are in their prime of life. Surprisingly, all of them are wearing police summer uniforms, but they are empty in front of the chest which should be attached with the alarm.


    The man in the co pilot''s seat, obviously the leader, trembled slightly at the corner of his mouth: "it''s OK, can the duck in his mouth make him fly? There are so many cars on this road that we can''t run him. Let''s just grab them in front of Weihai normal college! "


    "Let''s not move those two girls?" The man driving didn''t seem to know much about it. He was also a little curious at this time.


    "Let''s just scare those two women. Now it''s mainly the boy. Doesn''t director Zhang say that he should stay in bed for at least three months? Let''s just break his leg! " The man, who was called mago, took out a box of Su cigarettes, knocked out one and held it in his mouth.


    The cigarette was in his mouth, but his eyes were watching the Passat Suk was driving faster and faster. Brother Ma could not help frowning and pondering for a while. He said to the man driving next to him: "Damn, it''s not slow. Xiao Liu, follow closely!"


    "Brother Ma, turn on the alarm?"


    There is a red and blue ceiling alarm light on the Santana dashboard. It looks like it''s real. The driver points at it and seems to want to use it to open the way.


    "You are stupid! I''m not going to catch a thief. Now I''m going to vent my anger on director Zhang! " Ma Ge was so angry that he slapped the boy with his hand, but he didn''t use any strength.


    It was only last month that the Provincial Department issued a document to strictly investigate the illegal use of sirens. Although the thunder and rain are small, we have to pay attention to the impact, especially when performing private work.


    Zhang Liang is the director he talks about. Although Zhang Liang is an intern in the municipal Party committee office, he has been in the supervision office of the municipal Party Committee Office for less than half a year, so he has a deputy chief staff member. It''s not wrong to call him the director.


    Ma Xiaoguang is the deputy leader of the public security brigade of the Municipal Bureau, and the two policemen are on the bus. This time, he received a call from Zhang Liang in the municipal Party committee office. As a good friend, he naturally had to stand out for him. What''s more, his father is still the head of the Construction Bureau. He has a wild road, and he can look up to himself for help.


    "Brother Ma, director Zhang said that the boy was drunk driving!" Xiao Liu was called to help by Ma Xiaoguang this time. He was also very excited. This means that he has a close relationship with the vice captain. If he can ask himself to work, he will naturally ask himself to get rich together.


    "We''re not traffic police, OK? Damn it! Give me the oil! If you can''t, do it ahead of time! " The smoke in Ma Xiaoguang''s mouth has never had a chance to ignite, but Suk''s car is like a swimming fish drilling around in the traffic. Seeing that it has exceeded the distance of at least 100 meters, his heart suddenly panics.


    "All right!" When Xiao liudun stepped on the gas pedal, the old Santana exhaust pipe let out a stream of black smoke, howled and rushed over.


    -------


    "Suk, can you help me?" After Han Mei tells the story completely, she wipes her tears from the corner of her eyes and looks at Suk embarrassed. After all, it''s always embarrassing to ask for help.


    Suk suddenly increased his speed, mainly to test the purpose of the Santana behind him. As expected, the faster he was, the tighter he bit. When he heard Han Mei''s question, he was stunned.


    Although she used to drive with her heart, I heard about what Han Mei said. It''s just that his father''s company has invested no less than 30 million yuan in advance, and there are other people''s 20 million yuan in various kinds of expenses. Now the municipal finance has been slow to allocate money, and the creditors are constantly on the way to collect debts. It''s really difficult.


    "Eh!" Suk turned to look at Han Mei: "just a moment, I''ll deal with something first!"


    Then Suk takes out his cell phone and dials Hongmao''s phone directly. Since Sun song went to Tianjin, Hongmao has been successfully on the top. It seems that Hongmao on the other end of the phone is killing people everywhere on the wine table. He gets Suk''s call and runs to the corner.


    "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m on Xuefu Road in the west campus now. There''s a car following me all the time. Take someone to stop me. If you can''t, find a place to have a good communication!" Suk carefully worded, do not want to let the two girls behind what panic mood.


    If Suk is the only one, he doesn''t mind stopping to see what''s going on. Of course, according to the analysis of the current situation, the people behind him are definitely not interested. Now, with Zheng Mo and Han Mei in his car, he naturally has to minimize the possible danger.


    "Well?" Zheng Mo listens to Suk''s words and subconsciously turns to look back. Han Mei does the same. Soon they find the car Suk said.


    "Suk, is that silver gray car in the back?" Zheng Mo can''t tell what Jetta Santana is. He doesn''t have any awareness of the car brand, so he can only use color to locate it. However, there is still a little tension in his voice.


    Maybe after watching too many TV movies, the two girls subconsciously thought that there would be some roles like bandits behind them, and their faces were a little serious."It''s OK, he can''t catch up with me!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and acquiesced to Zheng Mo''s question. But it''s true that Suk''s driving skills have long been superb. Otherwise, he would not dare to go to Yanjing city to drag racing for Li Linglong. If he wanted to, Santana in the back would not even have his tail gas.


    "Could it be Zhang Liang?" Sure enough, the woman''s sixth sense is really incredible. Zheng Mo subconsciously decides the real murderer behind him. After all, he and Suk just ruined his good deeds.


    "No?" Han Mei is more nervous, completely natural reaction, holding Zheng Mo''s hand, constantly looking back.


    "Who knows! Anyway, I don''t think it should be paparazzi! " Suk smile, but also agree with Zheng Mo''s view, after all, in Weihai this one mu three Fen, he really didn''t make anyone.


    Suk didn''t go back to Weihai normal college directly. Instead, he took a few turns in the street and slowed down in time, but they could only see their own car, but they couldn''t catch up.


    Soon the phone rang out: "boss, we''re here. Are you talking about the viah3369 Santana?" Huang Mao naturally knew Suk''s Passat, so he quickly locked the rear Santana.


    "That''s them!" As soon as Suk finished speaking, he heard a crash in the back two minutes later, like a traffic accident. Looking back in the rear-view mirror, he saw a black big dipper car and a white van, which all of a sudden put the Santana in the middle. Moreover, the Big Dipper was too hard and hit the Santana on the roadside railings.


    "Ah Zheng Mo and Han Mei have been paying attention to the movement behind them. Seeing the small traffic accident, they scream in horror. Then they see the two cars jump off seven or eight people, all carrying sticks and directly surrounding them.

 Chapter 606

    Suk was naturally much more relaxed without his followers. To be honest, he was worried that there was more than one car following him. After all, he had two girls in his car. If something happened, it was inevitable that someone would be injured.


    "Well, let''s go back!" Just now I took two rounds on the Xuefu Road to wait for Hongmao to come, and now I can finally go back to my university.


    "Suk, what are they going to do?" Although Zheng Mo knew that Suk was related to some local forces, and he could also think of the origin of the people who just appeared, he still didn''t want this to happen.


    Suk naturally knows that Zheng Mo doesn''t want to change his job into a underworld. After all, the long-standing sentence of "law net" is careless. It gives people the feeling that the underworld will not come to a good end, but it seems that he can''t be called such a professional word of underworld!


    "Nothing! I said just now, we should have a good communication! " Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose. He responded to Zheng Mo with a smile.


    "Go away! You think I''m stupid Zheng Mo obviously knows that Suk is perfunctorizing himself, but he doesn''t worry too much about it. When a man is protecting a woman, he shows his domineering spirit appropriately. Even some violent means are excusable. Who calls the car in the back mean badly.


    "Hey, hey, how can you be stupid! If silly is also me, how does that song sing: you are crazy, I am silly --! " Suk was shaking his head with the steering wheel in his hand.


    "Cough! Suk, I think it''s necessary for you to think about my feelings! " Han Mei beats the co pilot''s armchair several times with a speechless face. After Suk sings, she feels that the atmosphere becomes a little happy. Even though Han Mei is still struggling in her heart, she can''t help laughing.


    "Well! Sorry Suk was just thinking about what Han Mei said. It''s really tricky. For example, in Weihai, if you are involved in the underworld dispute, you can find Liu Feihong or Zhang pangzi to solve it. However, the city''s financial allocation is not enough!


    Sun Yao from Tiandu hotel? Last time in Tiandu Hotel, she beat Vice Mayor Yu Zhengdong because of Li Yuhua. At that time, it was Sun Yao who came forward and denounced him, destroying his arrogance. Her background should be extraordinary, and she should have something to do with Weihai''s officialdom.


    But I haven''t contacted her since last time. I''m afraid that if I come to ask for help rashly, I''ll really be disappointed. I heard Han Mei say that the first phase of the project fund that needs to be allocated is 30 million, and my face is worth 30 million?


    I can''t seem to help now with my own flower picking system! The reward of desire has been used up in Tianjin, and I don''t know when it will appear next time!


    According to Han Mei, she knows Wan Guosong, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, but even if she saves her daughter, can she really say something about politics?


    It would be a joke for WAN Guosong to set aside his money. Of course, if there is an inside story here, it''s another matter. But at the moment, he can''t find a door. Instead, his wife Liu Hongyue said that she would invite her to dinner. Maybe it''s a chance!


    But Suk also knows that Han Mei is already her friend, and now she asks for her help. She can''t refuse, not to mention that he is not good at rejecting human nature in his character. Now, his character has changed a lot.


    If a friend is in trouble, you can''t look at him. If you don''t have the ability, maybe you can only sigh, but now you know some people.


    It''s duty and responsibility for friends to help each other. It doesn''t involve any conflict of interest. It''s just to be worthy of friends.


    Think of here, Suk still with a smile, and did not show embarrassed appearance: "Han Mei, this matter you don''t worry, I help you think of a way!"


    Suk has made a decision to go to Tiandu hotel tomorrow. Even if sun Yao can''t help, he should have some mature suggestions. After all, he is familiar with the so-called officialdom and knows how to do it.


    "Well! Thank you very much Han Mei also knows that this matter will not be solved so easily, otherwise her father will not be like an ant on the hot pot.


    While talking, Huang Mao''s phone call came in.


    "Hello! Boss, I''ve been detained. Ma Xiaoguang from the security brigade is leading the team! " Huang Mao takes the phone and goes to one side, while the two Xieqin brought by Ma Xiaoguang have been knocked down. Only the vice captain who has given his name still stands up against Huang Mao''s younger brother.


    "Ma Xiaoguang?" Suk repeated the name, but there was no impression in his mind.


    "Well! What''s the point? What''s the matter with this man? Do you want to take it away? " Huang Mao began to ask Suk about the next work arrangement. After all, this matter involves the police. He can''t mess with it. If he doesn''t make trouble for himself, I''m afraid Suk will be involved.


    "Well --" Suk pondered for a while, tapping the steering wheel subconsciously with his fingers: "take it away, just ask who arranged for them to follow me!"Although Suk subconsciously thinks that Zhang Liang is behind his back, there is no evidence. No one will be at ease if someone is sneaking behind his back and thinking about plotting against him at any time.


    So although Suk has known the origin of Ma Xiaoguang, he must find out the truth, or he will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    "Well, I know what to do!" Huang Mao nodded, and now he is relying on Suk. Naturally, he will follow Suk''s instructions. He can''t hesitate in this matter. Even if something goes wrong, he must do it in advance.


    Put away the phone, Suk suddenly found that the two girls sitting in the back were all like crying without tears. He was very surprised: "two beauties, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Suk!" Zheng Mo sighed: "Alas! Just now the sister in the dormitory sent a text message. The dormitory has been locked! "


    "The door is locked? Can''t you open it? " Suk took a look at the electronic clock in the console. It''s ten forty now. It''s not too late!


    "Do you think Xiao Mo and I would be so depressed if we could open the door?" Han Mei is helpless. The dormitory building closes at 10:40 every day, and the housekeeper also sleeps when she closes the door. No one will open the door if she knocks.


    "So - what do you do?" Suk slowly slowed down and stopped at the side of the road. Now it''s five or six minutes away from Weihai normal college, but now it''s closed. Even if I go back, I can''t get in!


    "Let''s get a room!" Han Mei seems to have made up her mind. She pats the co pilot''s seat and says fiercely.


    "Ah? I beg your pardon? Shall we Suk was stunned and turned to look at Han Mei.


    "Yes! get a room! Ah! You don''t want to be crooked, it''s not for you to fly! I''m not going to sleep with you Han Mei saw the confusion in Suk''s eyes, and immediately explained to him: "because I''m asking for you now, I have to express something! After my careful consideration, I decided to send our dormitory leader Huadan to warm your bed tonight. Do you feel swollen? "


    Thank you for your book review!

 Chapter 607

    "Well! Warm the bed? " Suk couldn''t laugh or cry, but a picture of a beautiful woman warming up her bed appeared in her mind. The beautiful woman was like a flower with fragrance. Her red makeup was removed and her face was plain. Her eyes were as bright as water. Her breasts were slightly exposed, which made her crazy. She wanted to refuse to meet her. Her body was too old for you to taste.


    This picture is full of color, fragrance, and Suk''s mind is filled with Zheng Mo''s vermilion lips. He whispers: "Lang, Lang! When you think of this, Suk shivers subconsciously, but he feels as if a fire burst out in his body, which is like a prairie fire.


    "Bah! Lecherous Mei, if you want to warm the bed, you should also warm it! " Zheng Mo was still listening. He reacted instantly and immediately raised his objection.


    "Come on! I tell you, my dream lover is Mameng, and that''s Suk''s big brother! " well! As soon as Suk heard this, he was speechless. Unexpectedly, Han Mei still remembered it.


    Then she heard Han Mei say: "seducing the second sister-in-law is a big taboo in the world. How could it be that I went to warm up the bed? Chen Haonan was punished by three swords and six holes in" old fool ", that''s the consequence of seducing the second sister-in-law!"


    "Bah, are you still the second sister-in-law? Are you not familiar with Ma Meng? You should get rid of the word "sister-in-law" at once. At most, you have only two words! " Zheng Mo feels that Han Mei is not as depressed as before, but also has fun.


    Han Mei did adjust her mood. She didn''t want to make everyone so upset because of herself. She chuckled: "what''s wrong with Er? Two is a firm belief, two is a pure belief, because two, life will be so beautiful


    It seems that Zheng Mo Yi and Han Mei really put aside the burden in her heart. She finally put down her heart and patted her forehead directly: "it''s really brilliant. Listening to your words is better than reading them for ten years. I can''t help but fall in love with your noble demeanor. How can I say that? Today you are proud of two, tomorrow two is proud of you! admire! I admire you


    Han Mei clasped her hands and saluted: "you''re welcome! You''re welcome! I''m just doing some research on the second class. When I have time, we can have a discussion and make progress together! "


    Although Suk had already had the feeling of blood boiling before, but now he heard these two girls, you say a word, I say a word, fighting in chaos, suddenly a black line, speechless face.


    "Two heroes, can we choose an auspicious day to discuss academic research? It''s getting late now. Let''s talk about the accommodation tonight first!" Said Suk, turning his head.


    "What can I say? Your husband and wife will go home, and I will! I''ll sing the single love song by myself Han Mei is determined to set up Suk and Zheng Mo to achieve good things, which makes them very embarrassed.


    Around the school, especially around the university campus, there are many express hotels. These places are inexpensive, clean and tidy, which can be regarded as the supporting facilities of the school. Every weekend, a pair of young men and women come together to enjoy the weekend.


    And the front desk staff of the hotel for such a scene has long been common, with immunity, can hear Suk as long as a room, or can not help but feel surprised.


    Suk''s face was speechless, as if he really wanted to play a good play of one king and two queens. Zheng Mo and Han Mei, two girls, ignored other people''s eyes and kept talking.


    "A room?" The waiter asked again subconsciously.


    "Well! One room Suk nodded with a black line, and felt that he had a fever on his face. He explained subconsciously: "just the two of them, just open a room!"


    The waiter is a young woman in her thirties. She is plump and pretty, but she is very sexy. She smiles at Suk. His eyes seem to say that you don''t need to explain. I know all about it!


    "The deposit is 200 yuan. There are some safety supplies in the room. If you run out, you can check out tomorrow!" The young woman leaned forward, while giving Suk a ticket and taking her room card, she said, how could she feel the color of her smile at the corner of her mouth, and the low cut neckline suddenly showed a lot of white because of this action.


    "Safety products?" Suk felt that she was shaken by the snow white in front of her eyes. She didn''t respond to the meaning of her words. She murmured in a low voice, but although her voice was low, she was still heard by the waiter.


    "Well! All kinds of covers, vibrators and so on! " Speaking of this, the young woman suddenly lowered her voice and waved to Suk.


    Suk subconsciously approached, and heard her say, "we have Viagra imported from the United States. We can''t buy it outside. Would you like to have a try?"


    When the young woman talks to Suk mysteriously, Zheng Mo and Han Mei are also interested in it. They stick it up quietly and listen to it clearly.


    Zheng Mo suddenly Shua, turned into a big red face, head down, there is a kind of shameless feeling, to say or Han Mei has seen more waves, eyes bright, exuberant: "a grain can tube how long?""It''ll take about two hours." This young woman one Han Mei''s facial expression, immediately smile, don''t feel this is what shameful matter.


    "Two hours? Really? Have you ever used it? " Han Mei chatted with the young woman with great interest. She seemed to have a common language.


    "Ha ha, sister, it''s time for you to be like a tiger. If you don''t eat this, you can''t even me! Let me tell you, it''s an imported product, not a fake one in China, and it''s the latest improved one. One grain is worth three grains in the past! "


    "After eating, the waist doesn''t ache, the leg doesn''t hurt, and it''s no trouble to go up to the fifth floor at one breath?" Han Mei winked at the young woman with a sly smile on her face.


    "Which is on the fifth floor, Yeyu Wunv, wujilang in one night is absolutely no problem, you two can be divided into two and a half times!" The reason why a young woman is called a young woman is that she has enjoyed the pleasure of fish and water and the happiness of men and women for a long time. After the veil is lifted, her words are bold and unrestrained.


    "Elder sister, two times for each of us is enough. How about one for you?" Han Mei said, but also nuzui toward Suk point: "how? That''s not bad! "


    The young woman knows she''s joking, but it''s nothing to do now. It''s beautiful to play with these three young people. Hearing Han Mei''s words, she covered her mouth and giggled: "sister, you''re really interesting. You''re just sending charcoal in the snow. Sister, I''m hungry these days! But don''t you ask what your man means? "


    "I object!" Suk has long been flushed by the content of the two people''s chat, wheezing and gasping. When he heard that he wanted to ask for his own opinions, he said quickly.


    "Your objection is invalid!" Han meipa slapped the table, as if the judge was sentencing, and turned his head to attack Suk fiercely.

 Chapter 608

    Suk didn''t expect that Han Mei''s reaction was so big. He was already having a fierce ideological struggle in his heart. When he heard this voice, he was shocked.


    With this reaction, the young woman at the front desk giggled again, and the two large pieces of meat on her chest trembled with her laughter, as if they were laughing.


    "It seems that your men don''t like it very much." Young woman a face of regret, spread out.


    Han Mei is also crazy. The more she says, the more excited she is: "it''s OK, elder sister. We can''t help him when we tie him to bed. It doesn''t matter if we play with him!"


    "Ah? Sister, do you still have this hobby? Do you need something from my sister? How about I give you a pack of low temperature candles? It''s falling down and dripping on the body. It''s red immediately. It''s not scalded! " It seems that the young woman''s eyes are shining when she meets a bosom friend.


    "Ah! So powerful! Sister, do you have a queen''s whip here? " Han Mei was very interested and her eyes brightened.


    "Yes! How about suede? I tell you, sister, there''s a real guy here. Have you ever used a horsehair whip? But it''s a powerful thief. It must be a large bruise with two lashes! " The young woman seemed to feel the same way and shivered subconsciously.


    Suk and these two bold and unrestrained women are discussing how to abuse themselves. It''s really goose bumps all over them. It''s as if they have been tied up and made into rice dumplings. Then they greet themselves with whip and wax.


    Zheng Mo is really a little unable to teach this kind of topic. If she is in a lie in meeting in the dormitory, she can insist on talking a few words, but when she meets a stranger, she can''t let it go.


    Looking at Han Mei, the more she talked to the young woman, the more excited she was. It seemed that she had already entered the state of forgetting things and me. She felt like it was too late to meet each other. She couldn''t help it: "Han Mei, are you still going to bed? If you don''t go, I''ll go to bed! "


    "Ah? Sleep! Go up now Han Mei sees Zheng Mo''s red face dripping water. She vomits her tongue. She is reluctant to say goodbye to the young woman. The three go upstairs with their room cards.


    "Ah! Sister, I need help to call! Call the switchboard. I''m on duty today! " The young woman warmly waved to Han Mei, which was willing to share the sorrow for her friends. Suk was immediately convinced by her courage to do everything for her.


    Behind him, Suk felt the young woman''s eager eyes staring at her back, as if thousands of ants were crawling slowly and running away.


    Zheng Mo is still blushing because of Han Mei''s avant-garde remarks. She is waiting for her best friend. Although she knows that she is only joking, she always feels as if it is true. Especially when she comes to Suke in a hurry, she seems to have perspective eyes, and her heart beats hot.


    Suk took the lead, took the room card to the second floor, found the room number, opened the door, until this time it was a little relaxed.


    The room is a standard room with two beds, but there is no bathroom. There is an old flat color TV, a tea table and two wooden chairs in it. Fortunately, it is very clean. The sheets and bedding on the bed are also new. There is a faint smell of washing powder in the room.


    "Well! It''s good to get up! " Han Mei went through the window and pulled the curtain tightly. She naturally sat beside the bed.


    "Suk, do you want to return it? There are three people sleeping here! I sleep with a little bubble bed, how do you sleep on the floor? Han Mei''s eyes swayed on Suk and Zheng Mo, and her mouth was smiling.


    "No, I''d better go back!" Suk had planned to send the two girls upstairs before, and then he went home. Hearing Han Mei''s words, he shook his head directly.


    "Why don''t you sleep in the same bed with Xiao Mo and I sleep in the same bed myself?" Han Mei puts forward the second set of plan, squeezing her eyes at Suk.


    "I''ll go!" Suk claps on the forehead, full of helplessness. At this time, Zheng Mo finally comes forward and decides to do justice for Suk.


    "Suk, I''ll hold on to Han Mei. You''ve stripped her. I''ll see if she''s already on fire!" Zheng Mo finished, is a lunge, first a move hungry tiger, followed by a small catcher, timely turned to Suk: "do not start? Are you still waiting for me to throw the cup? "


    When Suk heard Zheng Mo''s command, he took a step forward subconsciously, followed by Han Mei''s Jiao laughter, and the two girls rolled up in bed. Suddenly, Suk was stunned.


    Just standing by the bed, the two girls are flying up and down with the range of action, flat belly, delicate skin, without a trace of redundant flesh, so people can''t help but want to touch it at a glance.


    With a loud thump, Suk swallowed his saliva. Just as he wanted to stop the fighting between the two heroines, he watched them stop and stare at the door with a puzzled look on their face.


    "There''s a knock at the door?"


    Zheng Mo asked Suk.


    "Knock on the door?" Suk didn''t hear anyone knocking at the door before, but Zheng Mo said so and suddenly raised his ears.


    Without the laughter of the two girls in the room, Suk immediately calmed down. He held his breath and looked serious. Then he heard the sound of "bang" "bang" "bang". It was very clear, but it didn''t come from the doorThe sound came from the back of the old 21 inch flat color TV. The back wall seemed to be smashed one by one. In this silent night, it was so strange.


    "Well! Isn''t it haunted? " Han Mei and Zheng Mo subconsciously stay away from the TV and shrink to the head of the bed.


    "Miss Ben is here for a movie today. Don''t give me a whole horror movie!" Han Mei frowned and bit her lower lip. Her eyes were fixed on the wall. Suddenly she said, "I''ll go. It''s really a piece of a!"


    Suk, as the person closest to the wall, suddenly became very embarrassed, because the layout of the hotel room was basically the same. The TV position in his room was the bedside next door.


    When he listened, he found that in the rhythm of banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging.


    Moreover, the voice over there seems to be getting louder and louder. From the beginning of deliberate suppression, it turned into an unrestrained roar. Suk listened and felt that a beautiful scene appeared in front of him. Although he didn''t know the appearance of the men and women there, he could imagine the movement they were carrying out.


    Zheng Mo didn''t feel much about Han Mei''s rude remarks at first, but as the voice over there gradually amplified, he suddenly realized that his face turned red and his breathing became urgent.

 Chapter 609

    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became sweet and hot. A man and two women seemed to have been fixed. They were all motionless and put all their energy on the wall.


    Although there is a wall blocking it, the hot fighting scenes of the neighbors enter everyone''s mind like projection.


    His heart beat faster and he seemed to jump out of his throat. Zheng Mo didn''t know when he had clenched his little fist tightly, and his palms became moist. Of course, there was more than one moist place.


    Hot face, body like a fire, a burst of hot swept by, people''s brain seems to have some confusion, and this feeling is more and more intense, completely subconsciously shaking.


    Han Mei doesn''t like to talk so much. She seems to have experienced many battles when talking about these bed matters. But she''s just a silver wax gun. She''s embarrassed now, but she''s better than Zheng Mo, especially when she feels that her best friend shivers and finally recovers her old style.


    "Xiao Mo, what''s the matter? Do you feel it? " Han Mei said, leaning forward and sticking to Zheng Mo''s ear.


    "You hate to go away!" Zheng Mo had some signs of confusion, but when Han Mei said that, she could not help but wake up a lot and pushed Han Mei on the shoulder.


    "Hey, hey, everyone is so familiar. What''s the shame?" Han Mei bumps Zheng Mo with her shoulder. At this moment, it seems that at the same time, she hears a roar from the other side of the room, and then instantly recovers her peace.


    "Hoo Suk took a long breath and thought that it was over. Listening to people at the root of the wall was a kind of torture, a kind of suffering. Subconsciously, he rubbed his nose, and then he turned his head.


    Suk''s embarrassment has long been clearly understood by the two girls on the bed, but it''s good, but it''s a good way to dispel the previous embarrassment. Anyway, the next door neighbor has given up his arms, and without Symphony accompaniment, Han Mei once again becomes a fish in water.


    "Suk, do you want one?" Han Mei winked at Suk.


    "Poof!" Suk almost in the dark, this lecherous may is too unrestrained, said his brain straight hair, legs soft: "you go to bed early!"


    After that, Suk turned and left, and quickly escaped from the land of right and wrong.


    It''s not that our army is too incompetent, but that the enemy is too strong. Suk can only comfort himself. In fact, if it''s only Zheng Mo, Suk doesn''t mind staying a little longer and cultivating his feelings. But with Han Mei, a hooligan, he always feels that he is in danger at any time.


    Deng Deng ran downstairs, gasping for breath, and Suk walked toward the door. The sound of going downstairs soon made the young woman at the front desk raise her head, surprised Suk.


    "What''s the matter, little brother? Can I help you? "


    "Well, no! No more Suk quickly waved her hand and declined her kindness.


    "Why are you so shy! Just now, I told you whether you want to take a pill or not. It''s guaranteed to take effect in ten minutes. It''s not that I said you, and your time is too short! " The young woman said while throwing a wink at Suk. In fact, she can come out. Suk''s clothes are neat. Naturally, it doesn''t look like he just achieved something good. She just wants to tease him.


    "I''ll cut your face!" Suk really wanted to scold like this, but he felt embarrassed, so he could only say something in his heart. Ignoring the young woman''s eyes, he strode out.


    "Little brother, come here often!" The young woman covered her mouth and was still seeing Suk off.


    Drive, go home, heart rate is still very fast, hard to do a deep breath, just at this time Huangmao''s phone call came in.


    "Boss, they asked. They said it was Zhang Liang from the municipal Party committee!" Huang Mao''s side is very quiet. Suk guesses that he went to a hidden place and asked for a confession.


    "Zhang Liang!" Suk had guessed the result for a long time, but after confirming it, he still felt strange. Even if he was Han Mei''s boyfriend, he shouldn''t just bother himself! This man''s spirit is so small.


    "Well, it''s Zhang Liang. They say that Zhang Liang''s father is the director of the Construction Bureau. He''s very powerful!" Huang Mao also went through a period of torture, this is the question.


    "What are they after me for?"


    "Listen to what they mean, first check the drunk driving, then find a reason to take you away, find a place to do it again!"


    "Oh Suk thought that before, when Zhang Liangjing was drinking his own wine, he always felt something wrong with the smile on the corner of his mouth. It turned out that he had set a trap for himself here.


    "Where are they?"


    "It''s still in my hands. It''s in the garage. Are you coming, boss?" In fact, Huang Mao still hopes that Suk can go to the town. After all, this matter involves the police.


    "It''s too late today, so I won''t go there. You clean them up for me!" Sukker pauses and looks at the electronic watch in the center console. It''s more than eleven o''clock. He really has to go home, or his parents will worry about him."Do you have any way to shut their mouths?" Suk also knows that the other party is a policeman, and this time he fell into his own hands. I''m afraid that after this incident, he will find some unnecessary trouble. That''s why he asked.


    "Silence?" Huang Mao was startled. In his subconscious mind, he had a famous saying in mind, which is often used in TV and movies. That is: only the mouth of the dead is the strictest.


    "I''ll go. What''s on your mind? How could it be so serious! " Suk is really a black line. Although it''s safe to kill him, because of such a small matter, he has no deep hatred with them. He can''t make it like this.


    "Oh Huang Mao answered, and his brain began to work at full speed. Suddenly his eyes lit up and he said to his mobile phone, "boss, what do you think of taking photos?"


    "Fruit photo?" Su Ke Shua''s whole body is covered with goose bumps. He takes pictures of the three old men. It''s too imaginative.


    "Yes! Boss, it''s absolutely effective. If they pay us back, we''ll let them lose their reputation. By the way, I have a brother under my hand, authentic glass, who is a good hand at making foundation. If not, I''ll let him come out and blow chrysanthemums for them! This picture is absolutely hot


    Huang Mao can''t help but laugh. Suk is so creepy that he thinks it''s too cruel. He doesn''t kill people too much. He has a big scar on his head. But if it''s exploded, the scar on the back is not as big as the mouth of the bowl, but it''s not so easy to heal psychologically.


    The more I thought about it, the colder I felt: "this is their performance! Your brother can watch it nearby. If they are not honest, it''s not too late to let him out again! "

 Chapter 610

    As soon as Suk thinks of a man who is five big and three thick, galloping on the other three men, he is all hardbound muscles. Every movement, there will be a chrysanthemum in full bloom. On one hand, he is satisfied with the smile, on the other hand, he is sad and howling, and suddenly he is covered with goose bumps.


    Huang Mao''s idea is so poisonous. If you really hold a picture of the fierce base war in your hand, don''t say they will come back to find trouble. I''m afraid you won''t want to meet Huang Mao in your life.


    "Alas! It''s not bad for me There is no reason to think of the line in the gate of the big house. Because of Huang Mao''s phone call, Suk''s fantastic ideas in the hotel finally calm down and concentrate on driving home and lying in bed.


    In my heart, I''m still thinking about Han Mei''s father''s business. Why can''t I get the first phase of the public square project? Is there any shady business here? Is it really because the municipal government has no money?


    Suk doesn''t know much about this kind of thing, but when he watches TV, movies and novels, as long as he is involved in some projects, there are so many inside stories. Among the people he contacted, Wu Yiren, the deputy director of the Bureau of industry and commerce, is a member of the officialdom. But Suk never met him again after he knocked him four million.


    Li Yuhua, deputy secretary of the Communist Youth League and municipal Party committee, is also a member of the officialdom, but Suk can feel that she, as a woman, even if she knows something inside, is not strong enough to face such a thing.


    After all, it''s a project. I''m afraid it''s not a matter of one person and one interest in every aspect. Even every department will be involved. If you don''t want to kill yourself, then covering the lid is the best choice. So this time, unlike Suk''s fight against Wu Yiren, he has to face a lot of resistance, which is by no means easy.


    Just like I thought.


    The only one who can ask for help is sun Yao. She is the owner of Tiandu hotel. She is not a member of the officialdom, but she has many ties with them. Tiandu hotel is an official reception hotel designated by the municipal Party committee and the municipal government, and also the first seat of all kinds of Party committee and government meetings.


    Last time, the vice mayor was dumb in front of sun Yao, which is enough to show that she is not an officialdom, but she can be above these people. If she had no strong background, she would never have done so.


    After deciding to take time to find sun Yao tomorrow, Suk still feels as if something has not been finished and lies in bed tossing and turning.


    Suddenly, Suk sat up, got out of bed and went straight to the computer.


    At that time, I was in a hurry to go out. When I quit the hacker base forum, I didn''t completely wipe out my traces. Even if I turned off the computer, it would still make it easy for some experts to find their own position.


    "Can we meet?" Once again login hacker base forum, ice station letter quickly jumped out, but let Suk was startled.


    "Meet?" After all, most people on the Internet are willing to maintain their own sense of mystery, especially hackers. Suk was surprised when he saw this message.


    "Yes, read the whole story of Taoyuan in mountain village! I think your level is very good. I hope you can become friends in reality! "


    Somewhere in Yanjing, the man code named "ice" is crackling on the keyboard. He has been waiting for Suke since he suddenly appeared and then disappeared.


    Although he can feel that Suk seems to have suddenly left the computer, and even he can lock his position by technical means, he did not do so.


    This is out of respect, but also in order to further establish contact with SK''s necessary sincerity. After typing out the above sentence, ice is quietly waiting for Suk''s answer.


    Suk''s heart suddenly has a kind of illusion that netizens meet and date. Subconsciously, he doesn''t want to expose his true face to other people''s eyes. After pondering for a while, he replies: "we don''t need to meet. We are friends now!"


    "Actually - I want to invite you to join our organization!" Ice thought for a long time, although it was a bit abrupt and rash to say so, but he found that Suk was not very interested, so he could only throw out this bait. Of course, he would not say too much and would still have some reservations.


    "Organization? What do you mean When Suk heard about the organization, he first thought of some kind of religious fanatics, and then his second reaction was the trade union corps, which was similar to the game. But to be honest, neither of these two kinds of things Suk was interested in.


    "Yes! With the sword of hackers, we can wipe out the darkness on the Internet, safeguard justice and the unity of the motherland. What we do is not recognized by anyone, but we have a clear conscience! "


    Suk is really speechless when he looks at this passage. People who have been walking on the Internet for a long time often see some special remarks, such as fifty cents and cents. These people emerge one after another, but he thinks ice should not be such a person, so some people don''t know how to respond.


    "You can contact me whenever you have something to do, but I really don''t want to join now. I feel more free by myself!" Suk''s words made ice sigh directly."Can you give me your contact information?" While talking, he turned to see the boss beside him and shrugged: "people don''t want to come!"


    "It''s good to have more contacts and more tests. Although the above has approved my request for instructions, they also mean to be cautious. What we value is not only technology, but also quality!"


    The tall man patted ice on the shoulder: "SK is given to you to keep in touch. Now we will make him a peripheral member. When the time is ripe, we can absorb him again!"


    Of course, Suk didn''t know that at the far end of the computer, someone was making plans for himself. After some consideration, he left his mobile phone number to ice.


    After all this, Suk looked at it. It was already 12:40 a.m., and a sense of sleepiness finally hit him. He cleaned up the traces of the computer, swept away all the clues that could reveal himself, and then went to bed again.


    He went to bed late and got up early, which is always the case with his students'' life. It''s just that Suk didn''t go to bed late because he worked hard. With the reward of the flower picking system, his life has really changed. Even when he first came to school in the morning, the head teacher appeared in front of him.


    "Suk, school Liu is looking for you!"


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Shen?" Suk looked at Shen Zheng and wanted to find out something. Unfortunately, his head teacher also knew nothing about it: "I''m not sure. It''s not a bad thing. It should have something to do with your excellent performance in this exam!"


    For the headmaster''s office, Suk is really familiar with it. I don''t know how many times he has been to it. He doesn''t even have the nervous feeling of ordinary students.


    Knocking on the door, Liu Peihua sat behind his desk, looking at all kinds of documents in his hand, watching Suk come in, and suddenly smiling: "Suk! Do you remember the last time the wife of secretary Wan of the municipal Party committee said that she would invite you to dinner? "


    I''m sorry! Little lonely some uncomfortable, today''s chapter, owe will fill up, brothers forgive me!

 Chapter 611

    In fact, there are many children of some leading cadres in our school, because the school often has some activities that need to fill in forms, requiring students to write clearly about their family members, and even need to mark the work unit and position directly.


    Therefore, in Liu Peihua''s hands, he holds such a screened out roster, which lists all the students'' social relations, and some of the things that need special attention have been marked with asterisks in red.


    Of course, from senior one to senior three, Suk has never been included in such a list. After all, his parents are ordinary people. They have no rights, no money, and their academic performance is always at the bottom. Such a student is insignificant and no one pays attention to him. If there is no accident, I''m afraid many people never know about Suk after he graduated from senior three.


    But now the situation is not the same, since the flower picking system, Suk''s life trajectory can be said to be changed, from an unknown and dispensable role, a little bit of show their own light.


    Catching a thief in a busy city, he never gives up in the face of the dagger in the hands of the gangsters, so that not only Weihai Metropolis Daily has reported, but also other local media has set off an upsurge, and Suk has also won the title of the top ten Municipal Communist Youth League members.


    In the gold shop, the robbers were fought with live ammunition this time. The criminal police not only took hostages, but also were all extremely vicious. Suk and criminal police Yang Peier cooperated with each other, and finally killed the robbers. They were really bold, but showed their heroism. The Criminal Police Brigade sent brocade flags to the school.


    Some people choose to commit suicide because they fail in the exam. Sitting on the fence of the roof, they will jump down at any time. A young life may disappear in an instant. At this time, Suk comes forward again.


    With the eloquence of a negotiator and the skill of the flying tigers, Ren Tian was saved and the reputation of the school was restored. After all, if someone jumps off a building in a school, it will not only directly affect a class, a grade, but even the learning atmosphere of the whole school.


    And it will directly affect the enrollment rate of schools. I''m afraid no parents are willing to send their children to schools that often commit suicide by jumping off buildings.


    These are small things. If a student jumps from a building, not only her head teacher, grade director and headmaster will be punished. This will be a big problem. If a one vote veto warning is put up, it will affect the awarding of awards, promotion of professional titles and even promotion.


    And Suk''s deeds are not just the above. Weihai''s own spider man, saving people in the fire, has made Liu Peihua see no surprise. It seems that as long as he encounters things, he will stand up and go out to help.


    What surprised Liu Peihua most was that he saved the daughter of Wan Guosong, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. That''s great. Wan Guosong is the leader of Weihai City. If he can get involved with him, I''m afraid no one will give Suk face. Last time Wan Guosong came suddenly, he almost scared Liu Peihua to pee. However, when he learned that Suk had saved people, he was extremely excited The future] killing game.


    So, the roster in Liu Peihua''s hand, Suk has grown rapidly from a nobody to a shining star, and his own level has basically risen from level F to level SS.


    For the first time, Suk got almost full marks in the monthly exam, sweeping the whole third grade of senior high school. Those who used to be the number one in the list were all hit by him. If there was no accident, Suk would be brilliant in the college entrance examination. If he was the first in the whole city, or even the first in the whole province, then he, the headmaster, would surely be affected It is of great benefit.


    Therefore, Liu Peihua decided that Suk would be promoted to SSS level, which is the focus of attention. At present, his smile is gentle and his tone is kind. Instead of the headmaster and students, he looks at Suk like a kind elder.


    Suk also did not show any formality and nervousness, nodded to Liu Peihua: "Well! Remember


    "Yesterday, director Liu specially called to ask about your examination results. Let me tell you that someone will come to pick you up after school tonight!" Liu Peihua has no choice but to lament Suk''s fortune. Liu Hongyue, the wife of Wan Guosong, is the director of Suk. She works as a deputy department level inspector in the municipal civilization office. Although she has no real power, she naturally attracts much attention as the wife of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee.


    "Tonight?" Suk didn''t expect to receive the invitation so soon. She was still thinking about how to help Han Mei and solve her family''s difficulties yesterday. Who knows that she received such news early in the morning, so she was surprised.


    "Well! What''s the problem? " Liu Peihua said with a kind face, and then remembered, pointing to one side of the sofa: "Suk, you sit down and say!"


    "Nothing!" Suk shook his head. He couldn''t get it now. How could he feel that there was a problem.


    "Suk, your achievement this time is amazing! You can pass the test with full marks if you are a little short, but I have seen your Chinese composition, and the two points can be deducted or not. It all depends on the judgment of the marking teacher at that time. If you continue to play such strength in the college entrance examination, I am sure you will be promoted to Yanjing University! "Liu Peihua is not stingy of praising Suk. Indeed, as he said, the number of students who are promoted to Yanjing University in No.17 middle school is basically three or five, which is at the lower level in the city''s high school rankings. Moreover, the students who are promoted to Yanjing University are all subject to professional adjustment, and they don''t want to enter that major to get what they want.


    This also shows from the side that students'' academic performance is still not up to the standard. Although they can pass the score line, they are at the bottom of everyone''s ranking.


    However, Suk may be able to change this situation, and even say that if he can continue to maintain this state, he can not only choose all the professional subjects of Yanjing University, but also study abroad is not a problem, and he can get scholarships.


    Suk is calm on the surface about Liu Peihua''s words, but he has been happy for a long time. As a student, a senior three student, nothing can be more exciting than hearing such news. It''s the dream of all students to win the title.


    "By the way, one more thing!" Liu Peihua seems to suddenly remember: "the number one in the college entrance examination has a bonus!"


    "I''ll try!" Suk knew that he needed to make his own stand at this time. He couldn''t let the headmaster sing alone. He nodded heavily.


    "And --!" Liu Peihua pause, looking at Suk''s eyes a little playful, seems to be thinking about how to speak, making Suk curious about his next words.


    "There''s a post about you on the post bar. Although I don''t object to puppy love, you''d better pay attention to it. Three girls are easy to distract you!"


    "Eh!" Suk has a black thread, and his post of three boats hasn''t sunk yet. Moreover, the headmaster is so gossipy, and the smile on the corner of his mouth, ha ha, you know!

 Chapter 612

    When Suk came out of the office building, he just finished his self-study. At this time, his mobile phone vibrated and he took out a short message from Liu Qingqing.


    "Sukko, you are so good! I''ll take you as my goal


    See text messages, Suk mouth unconsciously appeared a smile, very warm, just like now that the sunrise general, it seems that now Liu Qingqing is standing in front of his eyes, long ago dyed back black short hair, white dress, quietly looking at himself.


    Like pure snow lotus, pure, pure, so spotless.


    Suk can feel that during this period of time, Liu Qingqing seems to have alienated herself intentionally or unintentionally, and the number of times to find herself for dinner is very few. However, this alienation is limited to the number of times the two sides meet. From this text message, we can see that she still has not given up her hazy feelings for Suk.


    In particular, just said to you as the goal, which also has two meanings, on the one hand is academic performance, on the other hand is extended to Suk himself.


    "Come on! If you can, I''ll wait for you at Yanjing University! " Suk thinks that he may be able to add fuel to her, but he doesn''t know that in his subconscious, Liu Qingqing''s position is not in his heart.


    Isn''t it a good thing to have such a white girl on campus?


    Liu Qingqing is sitting in her seat, holding her cell phone tightly. Just at the moment of receiving the text message, she suddenly has the feeling of tears pouring out of her eyes. Fortunately, none of the students in the class noticed her abnormality, but she quickly concealed her excitement.


    Indeed, like Suk''s feeling, Liu Qingqing never thought of becoming a stranger or an ordinary friend with Suk. The little girl has a persistent belief in her heart. Maybe love is still confused, but she never wavers.


    Liu Qingqing takes a deep breath and tries to calm herself down. She repeatedly looks at the text messages on her mobile phone. Every word seems to be printed in her heart. Until she realizes that she hasn''t replied to Suk, she presses the button in a panic.


    "Sukko, I will!"


    ------It''s not the first time that Suk has been called to the headmaster''s office, and because he just invited his classmates to have a big meal yesterday, the atmosphere is very harmonious. They greet him one after another and ask him with a smile if the headmaster has opened a small kitchen for him.


    "Boss Suk!" Wang Xiaogang roundabout, holding Suk''s shoulder has become his reserved action: "boss, I have some news here. Do you want to hear it?"


    "What''s the matter?" After Suk entered the door, he glanced at Wei Lan. Before he could say hello to her, he was already pulled into his arms by Wang Xiaogang and asked in silence.


    "It was said in the post bar yesterday that the examination questions leaked from the official website of the world!" Wang Xiaogang lowered his voice and said mysteriously.


    "Well?" Suk quickly reflected the meaning of his words. The leakage of the examination questions means that someone cheated. The biggest black horse in this monthly examination is the most astonishing and unbelievable one.


    That is almost equal to the full score of their own, but their own cheating? If the reward of the flower picking system is cheating, he can admit it, but the examination questions are leaked, ha ha, it is absolutely impossible.


    "Forget it, they have the freedom to guess!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. There was nothing in the world. There was no need to worry about these things.


    "Hey! What''s the matter, boss? Your vanguard has begun to confront them head-on! " Wang Xiaogang looks like a common enemy. He seems to feel the injustice Su Kemeng suffered.


    "What army?" Suk felt that Wang Xiaogang''s words were really misty, and he was born to be a genius director.


    "We have already set up your fan group. Boss, I tell you that the number of female fans is increasing now!" Wang Xiaogang patted Suk on the shoulder: "and - now I have initially locked the real identity of the enemy!"


    "If I guess well, it should be Liu Ying!"


    "Liu Ying? Who is it? I knew there was a short legged Tiger Wang Ying in the water margin Suk said he had never heard of the man.


    "Liu Ying, you don''t know. That''s the best one in senior three. He has to be the first eight times in ten times!" Wang Xiaogang is really worthy of the reputation of the river and lake. All the troubles in the school are in his ears: "this time he lost to you with 580 points. Yesterday I heard that he spoke ill of you everywhere!"


    "Come on, it''s up to you to help me clean up my grievances! I have something else to do. Excuse me! " Suk shakes his shoulders and gets rid of the shackles of Wang Xiaogang. Then he finally comes to Weilan.


    "What do you think? So absorbed? " Suk went to find that Wei Lan was holding her chin in one hand. She seemed to be wandering outside. She didn''t even find herself.


    "Ah? Nothing Wei Lan heard Suk''s voice, this just reflected, quickly subconsciously shook his head.


    Suk looked at Wei Lan, round face, baby fat, dimples on both sides with her mouth looming, his face a little red, as if he had been broken."You did well in the exam this time." Suk has seen the ranking of this exam. Wei Lan is in the top 40, and Li Feifei has made great progress, ranking 52 in the whole grade. It seems that the two girls are making progress.


    "No matter how well I did in the exam, it was not as majestic as Suk''s boss. After the exam, I watched the sky at night and found a Wenqu star suddenly rising and shining. At that time, I thought it was me, but I finally found it was Suk''s boss!" Wang Xiaogang didn''t know when, and ran over again.


    Wei Lan was just thinking about Suk, and his grades were getting better and better, so that he felt that he could not catch up with him, and Suk''s sudden arrival really scared her.


    "Cough, hero, is your flattery too blatant?" Wei Lan saw Wang Xiaogang''s cheap expression, but he relaxed a lot and gave him a hard look.


    "No! I''m totally realistic. Let me tell you something. At the first sight when I saw boss Suk, I thought he was not a mortal. He would be a blockbuster in the future. How do you say that? Is Jin Lin a thing in the pool, a dragon in the wind and cloud


    Wang Xiaogang said very firmly.


    "Well! You talk first, I''ll puke for a while! " Suk''s face is full of helplessness, and when he hears the words "golden scale", he has no reason to think of the H book that the boy gave him before, and the murder that was almost caused by a book on the plane. He turns around and walks back to his seat.


    "Ah! Boss, don''t go! I still have a lot to tell you! " As soon as Wang Xiaogang saw Suk''s escape, he quickly followed him.

 Chapter 613

    A lot of things happen naturally without thinking!


    Suk''s original plan was to go to Tiandu hotel at noon to find sun Yao to see if she could solve the trouble of Han Mei''s family. After all, even if she went to Wan Guosong''s home for dinner tonight, she didn''t have to ask for help.


    But before school was over, Li Feifei''s text message once again made him lose his skills: "Suk, do you have anything to explain that you didn''t invite me to dinner at noon yesterday?"


    "Beauty, I know my mistake. Can you give me a chance? It''s only once. I''m sure I''ll have a light meal at noon today! " Suk looked up at the teacher on the platform and quickly replied to the text message.


    "Do you think that as a beautiful woman like me, I will give you extra legal mercy just because of your simple meal? Would that make me look less reserved? "


    "No, no, no! Beauty adult, your image has always been magnanimous. How can you haggle over such a small matter! I absolutely don''t believe you will


    "Suk classmate, I have to tell you a painful truth. I''m just haggling. I''m so angry!" When Suk saw this text message, it seemed that Li Feifei was gnashing her teeth and trying to break herself into pieces. She shivered subconsciously.


    "Calm down! Beauty, please calm down! The sea embraces all rivers, and the milk is big! " Suk replied quickly, trying to extinguish her anger.


    "Suk, you are so angry with me that you say other people''s milk is big? Who is yourong? Is it bigger than mine? " Suk looks confused and finds out the text message he sent. He is so excited that he even writes Nai as milk. This misunderstanding is funny.


    "Ha ha, you Rong is Wang Xiaogang''s maiden name in our class. In fact, he is not big at all. He looks like an airport. How can he compare with you! It''s all a big knife in front of Guan Gong and a big axe in front of Lu Ban. "


    "All right! For the sake of your honesty, I''ve decided to make an exception and let you treat me to lunch! But remember! Never again


    "Good! Good! Never again Suk is a natural reaction, nodding his head and sending out a text message.


    ------


    although Li Feifei is still very uninhibited in the text message, when two people are sitting in the dining room, where does the girl still look like before, with a gentle look.


    "You did a good job in the exam this time!" Li Feifei''s academic performance is also good. Naturally, I know that if I want to get every book review, I will read it. I will accept your suggestions. I hope I can write articles that you like!

 Chapter 614

    Wan Guosong, 40 years old, black hair, tall, after pushing the door in, Suk seems to be able to clearly feel a cramped tension coming on his face, maybe this is the legendary official power. K ";


    " yo! Here comes Suk Wan Guosong changed his slippers and went to the living room with a gentle smile on his face. Little Beibei seemed more willing to play with Suk. He just said hello when he watched his father come.


    White shirt, black trousers, very casual sitting on the sofa, even at home, Wan Guosong''s waist are very straight.


    "Hello uncle Wan!" Suk stood up politely and nodded to Wan Guosong.


    "I''ve heard from headmaster Liu that the monthly exam was good this time?" Sure enough, when chatting with students, grades are a necessary topic, but now Suk''s grades are good enough. He doesn''t feel embarrassed and nods generously.


    "In fact, I wanted to invite you to dinner yesterday, but a video conference was temporarily organized in the province, which delayed me for a while. I was scolded by my family.


    As soon as Xiao Bei heard that his father mentioned himself, she made a face at him with her nose. Maybe it''s because she was rescued from the sea of fire by Suk. The little girl likes Suk very much.


    "Lao Wan is back. You can chat with Suk for a while. I have to fry a few more dishes." Liu Hongyue came over from the kitchen and told her husband not to neglect Suk.


    "Aunt Liu, don''t do too much!" Suk stood up and said wisely that many of the children nowadays are self-centered and even lack of emotional intelligence in interpersonal communication. In a simple sentence, Wan Guosong nodded with a smile. |I ^


    Wan Guosong casually asked about Suk''s family. Instead of being arrogant, he was like a neighbor who bought vegetables in Suk''s house. In this way, Suk soon relaxed and his mind turned quickly. He wanted to think about how to find the opportunity to open his mouth. He could not suddenly talk about Han Mei''s family. That would be too abrupt and would also give Wan Guosong great help Pine underestimated himself.


    The more I think about it, the more I can''t find a breakthrough. Suk can only go back and forth on common problems, such as what''s the age of his parents, what kind of work he does, whether he has brothers and sisters at home, and what''s the business of his small supermarket. All these are like boiled water.


    Suk suddenly found that Wan Guosong was stiff again. He picked up the TV remote control and turned to CCTV-1. The news broadcast started on time. Unconsciously, it was already seven o''clock.


    I remember a passage about CCTV news: in the first ten minutes, the leaders of the Central Committee were very busy; in the middle ten minutes, the people of the whole country were very happy; in the last ten minutes, the people of other countries were living in dire straits.


    Suk thinks it''s true. He thinks it''s brilliant. However, Wan Guosong''s face is very indifferent, but he is very attentive when watching TV, and even nods from time to time.


    Because of the news broadcast, Wan Guosong suspended the conversation with Suk, which made Suk even more unable to find a topic to raise the issue of Han Mei''s father''s project funds, so he had to play with little Beibei in a low voice.


    "Lao Wan, don''t look. Wash your hands and eat quickly!" Liu Hongyue has already put all the dishes on the table. She says to Wan Guosong and comes over: "I spend more time watching a broken news broadcast every day than I do watching it!"


    Listening to the meaning of Liu Hongyue''s words, it seems that watching the news broadcast every day is a necessary arrangement for WAN Guosong. However, Wan Guosong shrugs his shoulders and stands up quickly when he hears what his wife says. It seems that the relationship between the two is very harmonious.


    "Suk, wash your hands, too!" Liu Hongyue pointed to another door as she said: "the toilet is there. Lao Wan, take Suk to wash it!"


    "Good! Yes, sir Wan Guosong winked at Suk and motioned him to follow him.


    The food on the table is very rich. Liu Hongyue knows that even if she has made a full table of Manchu and Han, she can''t express her gratitude to Suk. It was so dangerous at that time, but it''s creepy to think about it now. Suk saved Xiaobei from such a dangerous situation.


    It can be said that this kindness is bigger than heaven.


    "Coke or drink!" Wan Guosong washed his hands with Suk and walked to the dining room. Suk was almost 1.77 meters tall now, but he was still half short in front of him, but he always looked like an adult. He patted Suk on the shoulder while saying: "big and small guys, it''s OK to drink some wine!"


    "Eh!" Suk originally wanted to say that he would choose coke. When Wan Guosong said so enthusiastically, he felt a little embarrassed. His drinking capacity was just dregs!


    "Suk, why don''t you have a drink with your uncle? He has to have a small drink every day when he''s free!" It''s very common for high school students to drink now, and the couple are not old-fashioned. Liu Hongyue took a bottle of spring wine from the cupboard.


    Yingchun, Suk knows that this is Weihai''s own wine, known as "little Maotai in the north". It seems that it was rated as national quality wine three times in a row in the 1980s, and even became a special wine for those veteran cadres of Tianjin in Yanjing. It is just a symbol of status, comparable to Maotai.However, in the tide of reform and opening up, Yingchun distillery has been indulging in the planned economy. When it was on the verge of bankruptcy, it announced the restructuring. However, Rao Shi could not change its plummeting situation. It is further and further away from Maotai, which was called brother at the beginning.


    "My wine is extraordinary! Suk, try it! This wine is older than you Wan Guosong put a glass in front of Suk, just to help him pour wine, Suk quickly took over: "Uncle Wan, you''re welcome, I''ll do it myself!"


    wine filled, the dishes were fragrant, even Liu Hongyue poured half a half of Baijiu, and then he looked at Wan Guo song.


    Wan Guosong didn''t know what his wife thought. After sleeping in a bed for so many years, he knew everything and stood up directly: "come on! Suk! Thank you very much for saving my family, Xiao Bei


    "Thank you for saving me!" Little girl Beibei also wanted to stand on the chair at this time. Suk couldn''t help laughing: "don''t thank you, Xiaobei is so cute. Anyone who sees it will go to save it! Uncle and aunt, you really don''t have to do this! "


    "Suk said while holding up the cup:" I propose, I wish our little baby Beibei little beauty always healthy and happy


    Once again, Wan Guosong appreciates Suk''s performance. However, he always feels that Suk always has something on his mind. After all, officialdom is the place to really train people. He should be observant of his words and colors. He should be considerate of his superiors and his subordinates. Even if he looks at the news network, he can figure out something.


    "Suk, what''s the matter with you? Say it Wan Guosong was able to think that perhaps Suk had encountered difficulties and offered help as appropriate without violating the principles.

 Chapter 615

    In fact, Suk has been looking for opportunities, not abrupt, not rash, can''t let Wan Guosong have a bad feeling, but also to help Han Mei''s father to solve the dilemma, very troublesome. At present, when I hear Wan Guosong say this, I suddenly have a burning feeling on my face. It''s still immature to be seen through my mind. Even if it brings him an opportunity to speak, it also makes him a little embarrassed.


    Before dinner, CCTV''s news broadcast was almost over, so Wan Guosong habitually adjusted to Weihai station. At this time, Weihai news had begun.


    At the beginning, there were brief news introductions, including the work of Wan Guosong and other major leaders of the municipal Party committee and the municipal government, what meetings were held, where to inspect the work, what major events have been carried out since this month, what key work to carry out, what party style and clean government, and what month of safety production.


    These are things that Wan Guosong has known for a long time, but he still subconsciously looked in the direction of TV. Suk was still thinking about how to speak, but now he can only turn his head with Wan Guosong''s eyes.


    "On the morning of the 4th, the city library was officially opened to the public, and more than 2000 citizens poured into the city library. 2C felt the sacred charm of this cultural landmark. 2C as one of the ten practical projects of benefiting the people in Weihai City, with the opening of the city library, more than half of the projects have been completed, including the citizen cultural square project, the national garden city project, and the low rent housing project, which will be completed in June next year It''s done. "


    The sweet voice of the host came from the TV. When he heard this, Suk was moved. Isn''t Han Mei''s father the urban construction unit of the civic culture square project?


    "Uncle Wan, our practical project of Weihai will be completed so soon?" Suk found the beginning of the topic and looked at Wan Guosong.


    "Oh? Do you know these ten projects? " Wan Guosong didn''t expect Suk to talk about this. After all, as a high school student, every day apart from studying, that is, sleeping, let alone these party and government affairs. K ";


    " the news just came out! Is such a large project a great pressure on capital? " Suk''s words suddenly attracted Wan Guosong''s attention, and even slightly frowned. Unexpectedly, Suk turned the topic to money, which seems to be a bad signal.


    However, Wan Guosong is also a responsible person. As the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, to a certain extent, he can give some benefits to his own people, but one thing is that he should not look too ugly.


    "Ten projects, with a total investment of 5.4 billion. To be honest, there is some pressure. After all, the special fund obtained from the higher authorities supports 2.5 billion. The rest is basically borne by the municipal finance, and a small part is social funds, which accounts for about 7.6 percent. These are all self raised by the people!"


    Wan Guosong came with all these data in his head, but he still pondered for a moment: "now the rural library project has just started, Suk, is there anyone in your family engaged in construction?"


    The implication is that if Suk wants to take over some small projects, Wan Guosong, as the head of the municipal Party committee, can make a final decision. After all, these projects will have some unexpected income, even if it''s a small project, there will still be one or two million.


    Suk knew that Wan Guosong should have misunderstood what he meant, but from this point of view, the possibility that he proposed the dilemma of Han Mei''s family could be solved was far beyond his expectation.


    "Uncle Wan, it''s like this! I have a friend whose father works in construction and undertakes our citizen square project! "


    As soon as Su Ke said this, Wan Guosong nodded and said casually, "is it Han Luhe''s company?"


    "Well! That''s the company! " Han Luhe is Han Mei''s father, which is what Han Mei said. It seems that he is called TEDA construction engineering.


    "You say it Wan Guosong motioned Suk to continue.


    "The project that his father''s company contracted with the second construction company under our construction bureau has now entered the third phase, but now the capital chain is broken, the turnover is not open, and we are facing the situation of bankruptcy!"


    "Oh? How can Han Lu and he have such a thing? " Judging from Wan Guosong''s tone and look, he doesn''t know the inside story. However, it is true that the Secretary of the municipal Party committee is in charge of the overall situation and can''t manage everything in person. Appropriate decentralization is also a decision that must be made by leading cadres at their level.


    "In fact, I''m not sure. It should be the first phase of the project. Our construction bureau didn''t allocate it." Because there may be huge interest negotiations involved, even Suk is not sure whether there will be Wan Guosong''s relationship in it, so he spoke very carefully and carefully observed Wan Guosong''s face change.


    "The first phase of the funds are not in place?" Wan Guosong''s brain turned quickly and his face was a little dignified: "it should have been put down in April today."


    When it comes to the allocation of huge amounts of funds, the procedure that should be followed is that the construction bureau should make an application report and submit it to the leaders at the first level for reading. After all, it will be transferred to the Municipal Finance Bureau only after being signed by the Secretary of the municipal Party Committee. Therefore, when he recalls it a little, he has an impression.


    "I don''t know the specific situation. This is what I learned from my friends recently. I hope uncle Wan can pay attention to it if he can!""Well! I know about it! " Wan Guosong didn''t promise anything to Suk, but such a sentence has fully indicated his attitude, and he can''t just listen to Suk''s words. Leaders can''t be deceived, they all have their own way of doing things.


    "Well, Lao Wan, you have to ask about it!" Liu Hongyue didn''t cut in when Suk and Wan Guosong said these words. It was only at this time that she finally asked everyone to have dinner.


    The Finance Bureau and the construction bureau belong to the sequence of government units, but wan Guosong, as the Secretary of the Party committee and the parent official of the whole Weihai, his authority is still inviolable. He just asked the Secretary to call the director of the Construction Bureau, saying that he needed to look at the ten practical matters in their functions tomorrow, so that Zhang Zhaoqiang ran to the door in a hurry.


    At this time, it was only half an hour before Wan Guosong told his secretary to inform him. During the half an hour, Suk and Wan Guosong''s family had a good meal. Although they were leading cadres at a high level, they also knew how to fight with the ordinary people.


    What''s more, Suk is still his daughter''s life-saving benefactor. Generally speaking, he has a good conversation. Suk is reasonable and polite, and he is well mannered, which makes Wan Guosong''s evaluation of him constantly improve.


    After dinner, after knowing in advance that Zhang Zhaoqiang, director of the Construction Bureau, was coming to his home to report his work, Wan Guosong asked Suk to wait for a moment. Sure enough, the doorbell rang within ten minutes.


    Liu Hongyue went to open the door in person, which is one of the reasons why Suk likes them very much. There is no nanny at home. It is reasonable to say that they are usually busy with their work, but they don''t have the mind to enjoy it. They cook and wash dishes in person.


    Suk sat on the sofa and watched a chubby middle-aged man come in. He said hello to Liu Hongyue with a smile, while Wan Guosong stood up directly, waved to him and turned into his study.

 Chapter 616

    Women''s talent for gossip is innate, and it will not degenerate with the passage of time, and it will even reach its peak. At the moment, Liu Hongyue is just like this, where does she have the manner of working in the office? She takes a large plate of watermelon that has been cut long ago out of the refrigerator and shares it with Suk. Only little Beibei looks at it pitifully, but she is afraid of eating bad and can only swallow saliva.


    "Xiaobei had a bad stomach two days ago and had some diarrhea. Now he doesn''t dare to eat cold food!" Liu Hongyue looked at Suk, holding watermelon: "Suk, this test played well!"


    "Not bad!" Suk spent a meal together, and at the same time he drank about 22 of the Baijiu on the table. He also told him about his father''s work. The whole person relaxed earlier and ate the watermelon and nodded.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" Liu Hongyue looks at Suk with a smile on her face. Suk is stunned when she asks.


    "Not yet!"


    "Don''t deny it. You are good at study and you are warm-hearted and brave. How can you not have a girlfriend?" Liu Hongyue knows more about Suk. After all, Wan Guosong''s position is here!


    If you want to know a person, you can easily put all the eight generations of his ancestors in the archives. In fact, he knows almost all the questions he asked when chatting with Suk.


    Besides, Suk is brave enough to catch the thief, cooperate with the criminal police to kill the robber, and know everything that happened in the school, so! She also thinks highly of Suk.


    "Now it''s still mainly in study, and it''s only a few months away from the college entrance examination!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and naturally would not admit that he had a girlfriend.


    "Yes, study is the key now, but your results this time, as I said, should be in the top ten in Weihai City!"


    Because of the different topics of the monthly examination in different schools, Suk''s scores can not be compared horizontally, which can only serve as a reference. However, Rao''s only deduction of two points for his composition is shocking, which is basically the same as no deduction. |I ^


    "Well!" Suk still nodded. In fact, he had been paying attention to the movement of the study there, but the voice inside seemed to be deliberately lowered, and he could not hear what he was saying.


    "Is that Han Mei your girlfriend?"


    "Well! Well Suk nodded subconsciously, followed by reaction, quickly shaking his head like a rattle: "she is a friend of mine, really a friend!"


    Looking at the corner of Liu Hongyue''s mouth, Su Ke was speechless.


    "Beibei wants to be brother Suk''s girlfriend!" This topic suddenly attracted the attention of children, with a Barbie doll in her hand. Her voice was tender. After that, her mother finally laughed.


    "Xiaobei, do you know what a girlfriend is?" Liu Hongyue teases with the children.


    "Yes, just like you and Dad, dad is a boyfriend, you are a girlfriend!" Little Beibei seems to know a lot.


    "But what if your brother Suk doesn''t like you?" Liu Hongyue''s being a mother is really interesting. Suk, who is chatting with her children, can''t help laughing.


    "Brother Suk, do you like Xiaobei? Beibei is so beautiful, it will be better in the future! " Xiaobei holds Barbie doll and looks at Suk childishly.


    "Yes, of course I do!" Suk reaches for Xiaobei''s hair and says something more. At this time, the door of the study is pushed open and Zhang Zhaoqiang comes out.


    Suk''s attention suddenly turned to him, and found that the chubby man''s face was not very good. With an embarrassed smile, he said goodbye to Liu Hongyue, but wan Guosong didn''t come out to see the guests off.


    "Suk, come here!"


    After Zhang Zhaoqiang left, Wan Guosong stood at the door of his study and waved to Suk.


    In the study, smoke filled the room, while Wan Guosong was sitting behind his desk with a cigarette in his hand. The smoke curled up. Through the smoke, we could see that Wan Guosong''s expression was very serious.


    Suk himself went to the sofa and sat down, waiting for WAN Guosong to speak. The study was a little dull.


    "It''s a bit complicated!" Wan Guosong took a breath of his cigarette, exhaled a long breath, and then twisted out the cigarette end in the ashtray.


    When he heard this, suxton was a little puzzled. What could happen to the Secretary of the municipal Party committee in Weihai? Although Suk can also think of the huge amount of money involved, there must be a lot of inside information, but it can''t be solved, can it?


    "The first phase of the public square fund should be available soon, but the second phase may be delayed, but I will try to find a way, and Han Luhe will not go bankrupt!"


    Suk looked at Wan Guosong''s expression, angry and helpless. He really didn''t know what happened: "Uncle Wan, are you in trouble?"


    After that, suxton felt that this sentence was improper. He scratched his head subconsciously and laughed with embarrassment.


    "Ha ha, yes, it''s a bit of trouble!" When he heard Suk say this, Wan Guosong also laughed at himself and lit a cigarette again."Zhang Zhaoqiang can be removed and must be removed, but there are too many places to make elbows now!" Wan Guosong is in a bad mood. The news brought by Zhang Zhaoqiang makes him unbearable. Even just now, he has been furious and scolded severely.


    But what if I scold you? Zhang Zhaoqiang is honest. A dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. Mayor Zhou Fushan is involved, which is undoubtedly a bridge between the two leaders of the party and government.


    "When it''s extraordinary, you have to do extraordinary things! Although I don''t know what''s wrong, it''s probably the only way to solve it


    Suk subconsciously said that in his subconscious mind, he just wanted Wan Guosong to cut the mess quickly, and immediately solve the arrears of the project funds of the public square project, but this sentence made Wan Guosong''s eyes bright.


    Wan Guosong is not a native of Weihai. It has been a year since he officially took office as the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, but he has not opened up the situation. The ten projects he proposed when he took office were supposed to be a breakthrough, but now he finds that someone is playing a conspiracy behind his back. How can he not get angry.


    The Secretary of the municipal Party committee and the Mayor seem to be very close to each other. They want to rectify the whole Weihai by their own means. Now it seems that the conditions are not mature! It seems that we really need to seek the help of external forces.


    If you can play the role of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, you are not a mortal. If you say there is no background behind you, you are absolutely deceiving. Even if you have no background, you will be labeled as a certain faction.


    "You boy, come on, Han Luhe''s completely settled this month! That''s enough! " Wan Guosong has decided to break the delicate balance of confrontation with mayor Zhou Fushan, break the situation, win in chaos, and the tiger does not get angry. Do you really think I am a sick cat?


    Suk didn''t know how many people would be in prison and how many people would fall to the ground?

 Chapter 617

    Wan Guosong is 42 years old. He was appointed secretary of the Weihai municipal Party committee last year and has been promoted to the main hall level. He has to marvel at the smooth sailing of his official career. He has gone from an ordinary section member to an assistant section member, a main section member, an assistant section member, a main section member, to an assistant section member and a main section member. He has been promoted from a teacher to the present in 14 years. The speed of promotion is not outstanding, but it is absolutely not slow.


    Below the department level, even including the department level, a considerable number of people can step on the red line mentioned once every two years. What''s more, they can be promoted directly by the hot line. They are in their thirties and have a lot of scenery, or they can serve as the leaders of the party and government in the county and the city, or the head of a big business bureau in the city.


    However, this situation is very dangerous. If it does not settle down, it will not be able to go to a higher position. After all, there is such a lack of work experience at the grass-roots level that how can we take charge of politics. Moreover, this kind of illegal promotion is at great risk. I don''t know that the network often breaks out doubts about the resume of some cadres.


    Two posts in three years, and two posts in five years. Wan Guosong has been a township secretary, a director of the Administration Bureau, an organization director, an executive deputy county head, a deputy secretary of the party and the masses, and a deputy director of the general office of the provincial Party committee.


    However, if you have a wise person to carefully observe his promotion history, you can find that his pace is very solid. Every job transfer is the key point, and there is no deviation.


    If there is no pusher or plan behind such a strange place, who can believe it?


    In officialdom, there is a common saying on the 258th line, that is, at the age of 52, not at the department level, at the age of 55, not at the provincial level, at the age of 58, just wait to find a job to provide for the aged!


    Wan Guosong, 42, has 16 years to attack the provincial and ministerial level. I''m afraid it''s not difficult. But now many people don''t think so. Among them is Zhou Fushan, the current mayor of Weihai City.


    Zhou Fushan was originally a local cadre. He was also promoted from executive vice mayor to mayor. Seeing that the Secretary of the municipal Party committee was forced away by himself, he finally had the hope of further development. At this time, Wan Guosong suddenly parachuted down and robbed himself of his position. It was like cutting off people''s wealth and prostituting women. He couldn''t bear it.


    Even though the two people have always kept the bottom line of restraint, the Standing Committee of the county Party committee and the Secretary''s office are all happy, but the invisible smoke in the air and the increasingly strong smell of gunpowder have long been known.


    Zhou Fushan relies on local cadres and has been based in Weihai for several years. He wantonly solicits people''s support and strongly demands to stand in line. Wan Guosong doesn''t know this, but he is also doing this work.


    This time, the misappropriation of financial appropriations and self deception are not only to drag down the project of benefiting the people, but also to fight against them.


    The reason is very simple. Deng Xiangdong, the organization Minister of the provincial Party committee who had been supporting Wan Guosong at the beginning, has been transferred away, and he has gone far away. After the two sessions this year, he rushed to Tibet to become Deputy Secretary of the regional party committee of the autonomous region. Some people say that this is decentralization, for the sake of reuse. Some people say that this is distribution, which means that he will provide for the aged in a place where there is no shit.


    So Zhou Fushan decided to take Wan Guosong away and take back his own position as secretary.


    But what he didn''t know was that it wasn''t Deng Xiangdong, the organization Minister of the provincial Party committee, who supported Wan Guosong, and he had to rely on the people behind Wan Guosong. They were not ordinary superiors and subordinates, but had a strong sense of faction.


    When a man is angry, his blood splashes five steps.


    What Suk doesn''t know is that Wan Guosong, who has been hiding his background, will get angry. He just knows that he has got a result. Maybe Han Mei''s father will soon get out of trouble.


    Since Wan Guosong came to Weihai, the frequency of smoking has obviously changed. After a while, Suk watched him light a cigarette for the third time.


    "Study hard, and I''ll find you a good job when I come back to work after graduating from university!" Wan Guosong was also a bold man. When he decided to fight and launch the most fierce offensive, he felt relaxed and began to chat with Suke with a smile. At the same time, he wanted to smoke two more cigarettes.


    After all, if you go out of the study, it''s a no smoking area outside. Wives and children are hardline boycotters.


    "Ha ha, uncle Wan, I think it''s better for me to do business?" Suk scratched his head and blurted out intentionally or unconsciously.


    "Oh? Are you still interested in business? What do you want to do? " Wan Guosong just asked. In his opinion, what Suk said may be something after he graduated from university. It''s still far away. It''s equivalent to an ideal.


    "I want to start a beauty company and have my own factory!" In fact, Suk''s idea was formed when he got pingbanfang and communicated with Luo Feiyan. This time, he put forward his small abacus.


    "Beauty products? Beauty industry has a huge prospect. Women love beauty, which is a natural belief. According to the judgment put forward in the annual economic report, beauty economy has become the fifth largest consumption hot spot after real estate, automobile, electronic communication and tourism. That''s a good idea! "


    Wan Guosong nodded and agreed with Suk''s idea: "business opportunities are changing too fast. After you graduate from University, whether the beauty industry is saturated is a problem.""Hey, uncle Wan, it''s not a university graduate, it''s very soon. If our products pass the clinical test, I''m afraid they will be on the market soon. It can definitely set off a storm!" After the identification of snuff bottle, Suk was full of confidence in his "Pingban prescription". Speaking of it, he was in high spirits.


    "Clinical? So you all have semi mature products? " Wan Guosong twisted out the cigarette butt in his hand, turned and walked to the window: "there''s something good for you, Aunt Liu. Think about it!"


    "It''s a scar healing product. It''s pure Chinese medicine. It''s absolutely non-toxic and harmless. It doesn''t contain hormones, burns and scalds. The pockmarks on the face and some scars left by trauma are all removed. It seems that Aunt Liu doesn''t need them!"


    "By the way, if you have a caesarean section knife, you can use this. If Aunt Liu needs it, she can make sure it''s the same as before. Hehe, it''s not only beautiful, but Uncle Wan feels absolutely smooth and delicate!" Suk had drunk some spring wine. After a while, he was a bit drunk and had the courage to speak.


    "Poof!" Wan Guosong, who had just taken a breath of fresh air, suddenly coughed: "you little devil! What''s on your mind? " Looking at Suk, he shook his head helplessly, but suddenly he thought of something: "Suk, when can you finish this product? If it works, I can use it! "

 Chapter 618

    When he left the municipal Party committee compound, he was the same driver as before and directly sent Suk back to his home. However, where Suk would stay at home? It''s still early now. At nine o''clock, he directly drove to kill the fangfeiyi people.


    For a long time, Suk went to fangfeiyi every day. Before, he was employed as a pianist because of his work, but now! Maybe it''s more about feelings, and a little bit of inertia.


    One day later, when I came here again, the smell of new decoration became lighter, but there was no official business, so there was only one attendant on duty at the downstairs front desk every day.


    "Suk!" Lin Xiaobai wears casual clothes. Suk seldom sees her wearing such casual clothes. She used to wear the uniform of fangfeiyi people every time. Today, she has a cream T-shirt on her upper body and a lot of small sequins in front of her, forming a heart shape. Moreover, with the support of her twin peaks, she has a three-dimensional feeling.


    Holding a physical book in her hand, it seems to be called Hougong Xifei Zhuan. She listened to the door being pushed open and looked up. It turned out to be Suk.


    "Little white sister!" Suk pushed the door in and went straight to the front desk: "I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    "Yes Lin Xiaobai did not stand up. He put down his book, held his chin in one hand, and looked up at Suk: "now there are so many beauticians on duty in turn. I have to take half a month to turn back. Naturally, you can''t see me!"


    "What are you looking at?" As soon as Lin Xiaobai finished, he looked at Suk''s commanding position. His eyes seemed to subconsciously aim at his neckline. However, Lin Xiaobai didn''t block his eyes. His neckline was not big, nor was it a low cut style. Even if Suk looked, he could see something.


    Suk actually glanced at it unintentionally, and the spring light flashed by. Lin Xiaobai didn''t know that her neckline was not big and her chest was not low. But now her posture is wrong. She leans forward slightly and holds her chin with one hand. A deep line of work is particularly obvious.


    "Hey, hey! Take a look at the great rivers and mountains of the motherland! " Although Suk was a little embarrassed, everyone was so familiar that he soon returned to nature.


    "I hate it Lin Xiaobai glared at Suk: "you come to find sister Yan. She''s on the fourth floor. She just went up!"


    "There''s a surprise on it!"


    "Well?" Suk was stunned and couldn''t figure out the meaning in Lin''s Vernacular: "what''s the surprise?" Smiling, holding the desk of the front desk with both hands: "can you tell me first?"


    "Hey, I''m sorry to tell you, no way!" Lin Xiaobai spread out his hand, with a look of forgiveness.


    "Come on, I''ll go up and see for myself!" Suk and Lin Xiaobai wave their hands and go upstairs directly. When they get to the fourth floor, they hear the voice of a woman. It''s Luo Feiyan. It seems that there are others.


    But across the door, I can''t hear clearly. Who is it? Is it Du Wan?


    I don''t know what the people inside are doing. Suk knocks on the door subconsciously. When he hears the voice of inviting in, he pushes the door and comes in. He looks silly.


    Luo Feiyan looks at Suk with a smile on his face.


    There are two women in it, one is Li Linglong, the other is wan Qihong.


    "Yo! Here comes Suk. Do you feel the call of your fiancee? " Luo Feiyan said and glanced at Wan Qihong.


    "Eh!" Suk didn''t expect such a situation. Not only wan Qihong, but also Li Linglong didn''t get in touch with him after he came back from Yanjing last time. Who knew that he would suddenly appear.


    "Cough, Suk, when you see your second boss and our president, is that your expression?" Li Linglong''s image this time is quite different from that of the past. Instead of African pigtails, she has become a mushroom head. Her hair is fluffy, and even the style of her clothes has changed.


    A long T-shirt, like a trumpet, with short bubble sleeves and light blue casual shorts, is sitting cross legged on the bed. When Suk comes in, his eyes suddenly shine.


    "Here you are Suk was a little embarrassed, especially after seeing Wan Qihong, the woman she had only met in Yanjing still kept the posture of a soldier. Her waist was straight, and she was sitting on the sofa. Her short hair was neat and her face was also unnatural. Her hands were subconsciously on her knees.


    This is a light green standard military shirt, on which all the identification marks such as epaulets and serial numbers are removed. However, to Suk''s surprise, it seems that this time her chest is several sizes larger than before, which makes her a little tall and straight. Of course, it''s just compared with the past. If you look at Luofei smoke, it''s still a small thing.


    "Well!" See Suk eyes to himself, Wanqi red face a blush flashed, I don''t know what to think, subconsciously nodded.


    "Hello, Hello! Suk, you''re not interesting enough, are you? Where do you look! I''m a living man, you can''t miss it Li Linglong suddenly jumped out of bed, with this action, the chest of the two groups of meat are shaking: "you will not say that your eyes only our president it!"


    "You have a holiday?" Suk saw that Li Linglong came to him and scratched his head subconsciously. He was a bit surprised today. Li Linglong was studying in University, so he should have plenty of time to go out for a walk. But isn''t wan Qihong working in the military region? How can you be so idle?"Don''t mention it, you didn''t make it!" Li Linglong found that her president had just had a good chat with Luo Feiyan. As soon as Suk entered the door, she became dumb. She could also think that it might be the strange relationship between the two people, so she took the lead: "Ma Feng came back from Jinling military region, and these always pester our president every day!"


    "I''ll take her out to have a rest. It''s just that I can recognize the door of your house. Such a beautiful daughter-in-law has to see her mother-in-law!" Li Linglong didn''t know why, after she finished, she had a sour smell. Is it envy? Jealousy? Or some loss, all of which are not clear.


    "Linglong, what are you talking about?" Wan Qihong looks at Li Linglong fiercely and takes a deep breath. Then she looks at Suk: "Suk, we are traveling this time. We have no other meaning!"


    "Oh Suk nodded subconsciously and stood at the door, neither entering nor retreating. His mind was a little confused. After all, Luo Feiyan was beside him now. According to the truth, only she was the person closest to him, but now Wan Qihong came out with the name of his fiancee. He felt very embarrassed.


    "Suk, go out with Qihong!" Luo Feiyan found that all the people in the room became cramped and unnatural. She had a good chat just now. In fact, there was an abnormal emotion in her heart. She waved to Suk and said.


    "Good!" The voice rang out, and Suk was stunned. Before he spoke, he watched Wanqi red brush stand up from the sofa, and walked directly to his side, without any appearance of procrastination.

 Chapter 619

    The cool night wind blows slowly across my face, and the air is very fresh. After coming out of fangfeiyi, Suk and WAN Qihong seem to have entered the silent mode, walking forward at will without any goal.


    Wan Qihong is very tall, only a little shorter than Suk. She doesn''t know what to think and lowers her head.


    "When did you come here?" Suk feels that as a man, it''s better to take the initiative to speak.


    "It''s coming in the afternoon!" Wan Qihong opened her mouth and looked up at Suk: "don''t get me wrong, I''m not here for you! I''m in a bad mood. Linglong is pulling me out to relax! "


    "Because of Ma Feng?" Suk remembers this name not only because Li Linglong just mentioned it, because last time he met the man named Liu Yifei, that is, Ma Feng''s FA Xiao. Although he didn''t want to make a deal, he finally reminded himself that he had to stand on the other side.


    "Well!" Wan Qihong pondered a little, and finally nodded.


    "How are you doing?" In fact, Wan Qihong is not a lady of a big family, but at the beginning, when she faced Suk again, her mind was a little confused. When she thought that she was his fiancee, she felt her heart was full of ups and downs. Usually, she didn''t think much about it. She only thought it was a joke, but now when she saw him, even if it was a joke, she couldn''t calm down.


    At the same time, there is another problem that always appears in my mind. At that time, in my grandfather''s small yard, I almost forced Suk to do the right thing. I took off all my clothes. Er, of course, it''s just my coat. Rao is like this. I have intimate contact with Suk. This is her first intimate contact in her life. How can I not let her remember it deeply.


    Often think of here, can''t help but nervous.


    "How are you! Eat well and sleep well Suk shrugged his shoulders and walked with Wan Qihong. It seemed that the pace of both of them was faster than others. Moreover, he walked faster and faster under her guidance, as if it was a military habit.


    "How''s your grandfather? How are you doing? " Suk thought of old man Wan, who was hale and hearty, as if he had always had a strong force in his body.


    "Very good!" After Wan Qihong finished, she finally said: "Suk, about our engagement, I thought about it, we are still a little inappropriate!"


    "Oh?" Suk heard that she mentioned the issue of engagement and laughed at herself. Originally, she was also reluctant to do so.


    "You are still so young. Don''t take my grandfather''s words seriously!" Wan Qihong is also organizing language in her heart, but I don''t know why. Her grandfather has always insisted on this matter, and even often asked about her connection with Suk.


    "Or I''ll compensate you for something else. I don''t have much money now. How about 200000?"


    "Well? Two hundred thousand? " Originally, Suk didn''t think much about it. They were not familiar with each other. It was just because of a match that they got this way. However, they were tired of using money to compensate themselves.


    "No way!" Completely subconscious, Suk rejected Wan Qihong''s proposal.


    "How much do you want?" Wan Qihong''s tone suddenly became stiff. Originally, she was also hot tempered. Because she was worried, she showed the little girl''s mentality. Now she found that Suk didn''t give face, and she was a little angry.


    "I don''t want money!" Seeing that Wan Qihong is about to turn over, Suk feels very hurt. He didn''t intend to contact you. Isn''t it good to put this matter aside? But now that you''ve found the door again, you can''t help but look down on yourself by saying that you should give yourself money.


    "What do you want?" Wan Qihong stood still, with a serious expression on her face.


    "Nothing. You can go if you want. I won''t keep you!"


    Suk doesn''t know what to think. It seems that he was lonely when he saw luofeiyan hiding under his smile in fangfeiyi!


    Although Luo Feiyan always talks about the spare tire, Suk also knows that the feelings between the two people are deepening all the time, and she always disguises herself, which is the same in front of Du Wan and WAN Qihong.


    Always light, but the bitterness of the eye can hide from others, but can not deceive themselves, to be fair, any woman do not want to face such a thing!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel irritable. After that, Suk''s mood is also a little bad, and he will move forward.


    This kind of creature is very strange. It''s like following a donkey, riding on a horse and going backwards. It''s reasonable for Suk to say that. Wan Qihong should be relieved. But now Wan Qihong feels that she is despised by others. She seems to be unimportant. In Suk''s eyes, she is like a piece of grass.


    "You -- you --" Wan Qihong was so angry that she couldn''t speak for a long time. She watched Suk go forward on her own. The two peaks were rising and falling sharply. Her two fists were clenched. She even wanted to clean up Suk now.


    "Stop!" Wan Qihong went to chase Suk with a quick step. She was very angry and angry. Her mood was obviously violent."Stop there, do you hear me?"


    Suk sighed, frowned and stopped. As soon as he was about to turn his head to speak, he felt Wan Qihong hit his back.


    The expression on Suk''s face was very strange. Just now, the feeling from his back made him feel a little puzzled. His eyes fell on WAN Qihong''s double peaks. Last time in Yanjing Yangzi''s courtyard, Wan Qihong took off her shirt and showed her bra.


    At that time, these two soft meats looked like small steamed buns. This time, they seemed to be big steamed buns just out of the pot. But just now, the touch of her bumping into her back was very strange. Subconsciously, she raised her hand and pointed to the two mountains: "you -"


    just now, Suk suddenly stopped, which made Wan Qihong, who was vaguely in the mode of rampage, not react He went up again, and now Suk pointed to his shameful part and blurted out.


    "Sponge can''t do it!"


    "Sponge?" As soon as Suk heard these two words, he immediately reacted. No wonder after she hit him just now, he felt that her double peaks on his back collapsed in an instant. It turned out to be like this. The more he thought about it, the more funny it was. Finally, he turned his head quickly.


    "Suk, you''re going to die! What are you laughing at? " This time, Wan Qihong came out and chose a bra with inner height. This is something she has never done in her life. It seems that she subconsciously doesn''t want Suk to see her flat chest. Now she is exposed by Suk, and her cheeks are flushed. She can only shout at Suk to ease her mood.


    "OK, don''t worry about the engagement. If your grandfather asks, you will say that I don''t like a woman with such a small breast!" Suk said while trying to smile, trying to make his tone become normal, but who knows a word on the point of dynamite.

 Chapter 620

    07 style summer clothes, after removing the collar flower, military rank, armband, that kind of military temperament is still very good to maintain, shirt hem income under the belt, standard belt buckle engraved with eight one and five stars, and PLA English letters, below is a dark green trousers, Wan Qihong did not wear pointed high-heeled shoes, but like a man''s wide head shoes.


    Fast action, trot forward two steps, left foot as a support point, right leg knee raised, feet taut, directly kick toward Suk, ferocious and full of explosive force.


    "I''ll go!" Suk was still blaming himself for hurting Wan Qihong''s self-esteem. He tried his best to bear a smile. At this time, he felt a murderous attack behind him. Knowing that it was not good, he quickly stepped back and turned around.


    All she saw was that Wan Qihong was like a jade faced Shura, with flames in her eyes. Her face was tight and frosty, and her right foot hit the ground with a blow. As soon as she touched the ground, she hit again, and in her mouth, she cried: "you die for me! Go to hell


    "Ah?" Suk is like a rabbit. She jumps twice to the left and then to the left. Wan Qihong is full of physical strength. One foot after another, she does not stop. She has a tendency not to give up Suk.


    At this time, a strange scene appeared in the street. A man and a woman were playing happily. All the passers-by turned their heads and shook their heads with a smile.


    Suk has been proficient in Military Boxing, and later in Jeet kune do. His body''s reaction, coordination, explosiveness and bounce ability have reached a height that ordinary people can''t reach. Therefore, even Wan Qihong is a good martial artist in the army, but in front of Suk, he can only do nothing and fail in his moves.


    "You -- you don''t move!" Even Altman, there is energy used up, let alone Wan Qihong, attack for more than ten minutes, even Suk''s hair didn''t kick a, looking at Suk like dancing samba, is more angry, murderous.


    "I won''t move, and you won''t, will you?" Suk jumps back, quits the regiment and talks with Wan Qihong helplessly.


    "No, you''re so angry with me. Dare you say I''m small!" Wan Qihong''s anger did not subside. After the two chest peaks were packed inside, they obviously rose by two sizes, wheezing up and down.


    When it comes to this issue, a woman who can control her emotions will also become a shrew. In terms of Wan Qihong''s strange roots and intelligence, her explosive power can be directly compared with that of several shrews.


    "Well! Small is not a shortcoming! Dong Cunrui is not very tall. He dares to hold a bag of explosives. Comrade Lei Feng is not big, but his spirit is spread all over the world. His weight is small, and his pepper is not spicy. Although your chest is small, you should have all of them. It doesn''t affect the use at all! "


    Suk stood aside. He was in a hurry just now. Although the perfect Miss missed all of Wan Qihong''s attacks, he also made his heart beat faster. He was out of breath. As soon as his brain was hot, he said it directly.


    "You -- you die!" Wan Qihong took advantage of the opportunity just now to take a breath. She saw that Suk was making peace first, and she was still calming her anger. Who knows, after listening to it, she was even more depressed than what she had said before. This is another hungry tiger. She clenched her fists and sent them up and down together, and then she punched and kicked Suk.


    The advantage of random Cape boxing is that it covers a wide range, launches rapidly, and the attack point is weird and unpredictable. Wan Qihong''s boxing method has changed a lot, one punch left, one punch right, one punch up and one punch down, which is also mixed with leg techniques.


    But there is a strong hand in the strong, and there is still a mountain high. At the beginning, Suk couldn''t fight back because of his forbearance. This time, Wan Qihong suddenly burst out strong fighting power, burning the universe, gathering chakra, attacking aggressively, and finally let Suk decide not to blindly defend and avoid.


    With both hands looking at the right time, he grasped Wan Qihong''s two wrists and said: "OK! okay! You''re not small at all. You''re big. You''re bigger than big bubble gum. Can you stop it? So many people are watching you! " Suk did not say that it was OK. This remark made Wan Qihong angry. Although her hands were constrained, the footwall was still flexible.


    A lift Yin leg, quickly kick out.


    Lift Yin leg, kicking position belongs to the key, light pain unbearable, heavy death. And the most despised place is that the injury here will cause organ damage, resulting in infertility. In ancient times, it was said that "the loss of children and grandchildren''s feet".


    No matter how bold Suk was, he didn''t dare to take his frail brother to resist the fierce attack. Seeing Wan Qihong''s knees rising rapidly, her legs picking up, with great strength, the dark leather shoes were fierce.


    When she was shocked, her brain immediately reacted, and her legs immediately closed to the middle, leaving Wan Qihong no chance to take advantage of it. However, it was too late, and the Puyin leg had been launched, but when she was about to hit the target, she was tightly clamped by Suk, who was so scared that Suk was in a cold sweat, and a cool air rushed to her head from the sole of her foot.


    "Too hard!" Suk was also angry. If he really kicked this foot, he would have to die of pain. He looked at Wan Qihong in the rage with an impatient face: "well, we still have an engagement. Isn''t that murder? I don''t want to be widowed! ""You die for me!" Wan Qihong''s hands are grasped by Suk, like a gesture of surrender. Her legs are still sandwiched between Suk''s legs, and she can''t take them back. Her posture is very awkward, but her mouth is still stiff.


    "Are you mistaken! I just want to be a little honest. You have to beat me! Be reasonable or not


    Irrationality is usually used to describe people''s arrogance and unreasonable. It''s just right to use it on WAN Qihong. Wan Qihong, who is already angry with Venus in her eyes, is constantly twisting her body to liberate her hands and right leg, but it has little effect.


    "I''m just unreasonable. Why? You let me go! Look, I won''t shoot you! " Wanqihong, who is in a frenzy, tries her best to break free. However, Suk is straightforward and blurts out: "don''t let go!"


    "You let go!"


    "No!"


    "You let go!"


    "I won''t let it go!" As soon as Su Ke finished speaking, she saw Wan Qihong bumping against her, pushing Jinshan and overturning Yuzhu. She was like a female rhinoceros. Her strength was fierce and sudden. During the past few years of training in the army, this woman''s explosive strength could not be underestimated.


    But this wave of attack launched by Suk was unprepared. He immediately lost his center of gravity and was pressed by Wan Qihong''s weight. After Suk gave a sound, he fell back.

 Chapter 621

    Suk grabs Wan Qihong''s wrists with both hands and presses her legs together. He is attentive and meticulous. However, Wan Qihong is directly hit by him in a rage. It''s too late to escape. Even if he releases his hands, it''s useless.


    I just feel that my center of gravity is tilted, and WAN Qihong''s powerful impact makes me fall back directly. This woman is too crazy. It''s on the street, and it''s all hard tiles. If I hit the ground in the back of my head, I have to have a concussion?


    At the moment of falling down, Suk quickly adjusted his posture, closed his stomach, raised his hips, released his hands, and helped the ground backward. The first point of effort was well controlled. His thick skin buttocks fell to the ground, buffering the strength of the fall, and then supported the ground with his small arms. A false alarm finally passed.


    And so on --- Wan Qihong''s weight pressed over again, her hands released by herself also made the action of supporting the ground in the void, but her body was still uncontrollable.


    Bang, the two chest peaks suddenly appeared a sense of collapse, but the next moment is the real meat paste meat, it is almost like a superpower, just lying on Suk''s body.


    Suk called out subconsciously before. At this time, the man was lying on the ground, and his head was well protected. Then his lips touched two pieces of softness, like the dog blood plot that often appears in TV movies.


    Wanqi red coincidence can not be more coincidental, direct kiss to Suk''s mouth.


    Suk was stunned. Wan Qihong was also surprised when she was in a violent state, but her flame was beating suddenly. Her face was flushed. She pushed Suk''s chest with both hands, and their lips were touching each other. Her body rebounded directly and rode on Suk''s waist.


    "Hooligans!"


    It''s not the first time that Wan Qihong has been riding on Suk. At the beginning, in Yanjing grandfather''s yard, she wanted to fulfill her gambling agreement and forcibly offer her body. However, after thinking about it for a long time, she found that she was very stupid at that time. It was nothing more than treachery. What if she played tricks?


    I''m not familiar with Suk, and I don''t like him, except that he was grateful to him when he saved himself on the track, or a little bit of worship for the hero who saved his life, which can''t rise to the height of love.


    "You rascal


    When Wan Qihong roared for the second time, she straddled on Suk, clenched her fists in her small hands, and poured down like a storm. However, she didn''t say hello to Suk directly. Only in this way can Suk''s handsome appearance be preserved.


    Suk was angry, depressed and helpless. He didn''t recruit anyone and didn''t provoke anyone. You came to find trouble yourself. Then you punched and kicked like a madman. You almost fell into a hemiplegia. You were forced to kiss and you were called a hooligan. When did this world become like this?


    The chest crackles and is beaten by Wan Qihong. Although the strength is not very strong, a big man can''t stand being trampled in public. His body is just strong, but his heart can''t stand being hurt.


    "Are you finished?" Suk frowned and grasped Wan Qihong''s arm again. This time, he lay on the ground, glaring, and his tone and look changed.


    Although Wan Qihong can feel the change of Suk''s mood, she is also a heroine in Yanjing city. Besides, she is also a strong man in the military compound. Although she doesn''t cause trouble, she has a good temper.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not finished? Why don''t you apologize to me? "


    Although both hands are controlled by Suk again, Wan Qihong still strongly rebukes Suk. This expression once again makes Suk''s anger unable to vent, and his brain is a little hot.


    "Good! I''m not very good at speaking. If there''s anything offensive, bite me The first half of the sentence sounds like something in Wan Qihong''s ears, with a little sincerity. But after listening to the last half of the sentence, he was stunned and followed by a reaction. This is not an apology, this is a provocation!


    Suk also lost his head. He blurted out the hot online jokes without considering the situation of both sides. It''s OK to talk about it on the Internet. It''s unrealistic that he really wants to bite from thousands of miles away, but now people are riding on him!


    Sure enough, the development of things was unexpected, but it was reasonable. Wan Qihong was a little stunned, and then she seemed to be lost in the vast sea. It was dark all around. Suddenly she saw a bright lighthouse. Under the guidance of Suk, she suddenly opened the blood basin, opened the cherry mouth, and took a bite in Suk''s cheek.


    "Ah! You are a dog Suk really didn''t expect that this woman would be so violent. She didn''t choose her words. She didn''t choose her flesh. In a hurry, she didn''t hold her wrist. It''s more important to protect her little face. As soon as her hands are loose, she subconsciously wants to stop Wan Qihong.


    Two hands in front of him to do a cross cut defense, but who knows this is a blind move, Wan Qihong how can be far away, according to Suk''s small arm is a bite.


    "Sizzle Suk''s body was tense subconsciously. Although the pain was still tolerable, I''m afraid anyone who could not bear to bite could not bear: "OK! All rightIf Suk is ruthless, he will not be afraid to snatch food from the tiger''s mouth, and he will be able to get away every minute. But in the end, his opponent is always a woman. It seems that there is something wrong with what he said before.


    Suk is good at criticism and self-criticism. Although she doesn''t maliciously laugh at her small chest, she does say so. Maybe the scale of a woman is here.


    "Take a bite to calm down. So many people are watching. Would you mind your image? You represent the solemn people''s Liberation Army Suk bared his teeth and finally began to speak well. But this sentence really worked. I don''t know if the last three words of the people''s Liberation Army hit Wan Qihong''s life gate.


    I just felt the pain from my arm disappeared. When I put down my arm, I watched wanqihong''s anger, face frost, and gasp. The quality of the increased bra was really good. After repeated impacts, it was still full and ready to come out.


    "Ha ha ha!" A burst of laughter suddenly rang, and someone was whistling. Suk and WAN Qihong all subconsciously turned to the side and saw that three or four men, lined up, with wine and red face, were coming from one side, looking at the excitement with interest.


    "Go away!" Wanqihong was already angry. Suddenly, these four drunkards appeared in front of her eyes, which made her fire all over the place. As soon as she stared, she yelled at her.


    "Hey! It''s a hot temper! Guanyin''s posture of sitting lotus is not standard. I said, little girl, hurry up and go on! My brother''s pants are all off. Will you show me this? "


    One of them, a man in his thirties, staggers forward with a flat face, blurred eyes, and a tinted light. When he finishes his sentence, it immediately causes a burst of laughter among the people who come with him.

 Chapter 622

    These four men are all ordinary people, wearing waistcoats and big underpants. The smell of wine on some people can''t cover up the fishy smell.


    Wan Qihong knows what they mean by Guanyin sitting lotus, and she''s actually riding on Suk now. But what''s the matter with her? You can''t say that!


    "I told you to go away!"


    Her legs were strong, and soon Wan Qihong got up from Suk and stood to one side. Her face was tense, her chest was up and down, and she was very angry. She even had the idea to do it.


    "What? You''re shameless, and you won''t let us talk about it? " Another man also came over at this time. In their subconscious mind, Suk and WAN Qihong, the two young people, had no threat at all.


    Suk got up from the ground and rubbed his nose. At this time, his face sank when he heard what they said.


    Wan Qihong and Suk were restrained just now. Now they broke out all at once. They clenched their fists and were about to rush through. However, Suk stopped them as soon as they moved.


    "I''ll take care of it!" Suk grabbed Wan Qihong''s little hand and stood in front of her.


    "Get out of here!"


    Suk is almost 1.77 meters tall now, but he is still a little thin, which makes people easily despise him. Even though his tone has become stiff and his eyes are cold.


    "Paralysis!" It''s said that wine makes people brave, especially these small traders who sell fish and vegetables in the market. They dare to clamor with all the elders and aunts when they are short of weight. Now when they meet Suk, they also divide him into the ranks of the elderly, the weak, the women and children. The man in his thirties, who is at the front, with greasy hair, swears and walks forward.


    Rickety and flighty, he reached for Suk''s collar and said: "son of a bitch! Before I finished my words, I felt that my abdomen pulled out and a strong force came directly. The whole person almost flew out at the speed of 70 yards.


    Suk stepped out and had controlled his strength, but Rao was like this, and it was not the drunken man who could resist. Watching him fall back, he directly bumped into his companion. The two men had no roots and all lay down.


    Wan Qihong stood behind and watched Suk kick off a man. Her anger didn''t completely vent. She watched the remaining two people in a daze, and they all surrounded Suk. She was also eager to try, and was about to kill him.


    Suddenly, I heard a rush of footsteps, and there were still people yelling and scolding. They were running towards themselves. Subconsciously, they turned around and looked at four or five young men not far away, with evil spirits on their faces. Some of them bared their arms and showed tattoos. They were not good people. Were they their helpers?


    Wan Qihong in the mind this idea together, namely no longer go forward to help Suk, but turn head vigilantly stare at those who run to the little gangster.


    "Damn it! Call me After sun song went to Tianjin, Huang Mao was already in the upper position and became the handle of the three streets. Although the site was small, the mosquito legs were also meat. The most natural and comfortable thing every day was to walk back and forth on the street.


    The street where Suk and WAN Qihong come out from Fangfei is one of Suk''s three streets. In fact, Huang Mao has already seen the fierce fight between them.


    But the fairy fight, this kid can''t get involved, can only hide in one side of the shop, can''t let Suk find out, that''s not to let the boss embarrassed!


    In Huang Mao''s eyes, Wan Qihong''s entanglement with Suk is just flirting. In his heart, she also sighs that the old lady''s fate is really invincible. All the women she contacts are beautiful and beautiful.


    Liu Qingqing doesn''t mention it. Although she is younger, she is Liu Feihong''s own sister, the boss of the beauty salon, and she is a beauty with boundless amorous feelings. Wei Lan, who often comes home from school with Suk, is young and lovely. Zheng Mo, who was in Weihai teachers'' College last time, was the woman who specially set candles and fireworks for Suk. She is slim, beautiful and beautiful Charming.


    This is not all included, what Liu Mengmeng! Du Wan! There are so many people who can''t count them. Now there is a woman with heroic spirit all over her body. Huang Mao doesn''t dare to say hello and destroy her mood.


    But now that the boss has a conflict with others, he can''t just sit back and ignore it. He is in charge of the three streets. Usually, he has to deal with a fight and trouble by himself. With the word "Suk", he has to fight.


    Huang Mao called people while running in the first place, the role of the leader can not be underestimated, clearly separated by more than 100 meters, these people under the stimulation of Huang Mao, had rushed over in two minutes.


    Then, under the gaze of Wanqi red, the leading yellow haired thug ran to Suk and called respectfully: "boss!"


    Suk didn''t expect that Huang Mao would come, but it saved his own business. He shrugged his shoulders and pointed to the drunkards: "this way, I''ll give it to you!""Come on Huang Mao gladly took the order.


    "Let''s go!" Suk subconsciously doesn''t want Wan Qihong to know her relationship with Huang Mao, so he wants to leave here early. He turns to Wan Qihong and reaches for her wrist.


    "They --" Wan Qihong was scolded and felt uncomfortable. She was very interested in these people. She thought Suk was a little confused and was yelled by the boss.


    "Don''t worry about them! be gone! I''ll take you to a good place! " Suk can only find an excuse. Wan Qihong doesn''t shake off his hand, but obediently follows Suk''s steps. Behind him comes the sound of fists and kicks. Although Wan Qihong has a sense of justice in her heart, she also knows that if someone does something wrong, she will be punished.


    After this episode, the hot fighting atmosphere between the two people before disappeared. Wan Qihong, who was suddenly held by Suk, really felt like a couple walking on the street. This was different from the feeling that Suk had repeatedly grasped her wrist before, and it was the first time that Wan Qihong was held by a man hand in hand, even a little nervous.


    The heart beats very fast, and the palm feels wet. Subconsciously, she follows Suk''s steps forward. Suddenly, Wan Qihong thinks of Suk''s words: "Hello! Where are you going to take me? "


    "Eh!" Suk thought that it was just an excuse for his helplessness. He was embarrassed and laughed: "that - don''t you think it''s a good place to be with me?"


    "Oh Wan Qihong was stunned, and her face became depressed. She quickly bent over, covered her mouth with one hand, and made a vomit gesture: "are you too shameless?" With sound effects, he said.

 Chapter 623

    Wan Qihong made a vomit posture. After vomit for a while, she looked up at Suk, with a speechless face: "are you too shameless?"


    "This is seeking truth from facts!" Suk still holds Wan Qihong''s hand and retorts directly. |I ^


    "you are shameless!"


    "I''m being realistic!"


    "You don''t know yourself!"


    "I''m not belittling myself!"


    "You are the old king selling melons!"


    "I think it''s all from reality!"


    "You are!" Wan Qihong still wanted to speak, but at this time Suk waved her hand: "let''s not play idioms! Have you never heard that the third grade of senior high school is the most knowledgeable time in life? "


    "Now I know the principle of celestial bodies, and I know the organic-inorganic reactions. First there are ellipses and hyperbolas, and then there are hybrid biosphere. I can speak English on the outside, and I can revise ancient prose on the inside. I have got the number sequence, and I can speak Ma Zhe. I can trace back to the 5000 years of China, and I can promote the land and sea of Chizhou. I know music, art, computer, and martial arts, and folk vice, You are sure to lose! You have to be convinced


    "You Wan Qihong didn''t give up, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she was pushed back by Suk: "don''t you, I''m very talented now. I''m rich in learning. I can write and settle down in the world, and I can fix the world immediately! You''ve seen just now that you''re both civil and martial. Your three legged Kung Fu is not worth mentioning in front of my eyes! "


    "Me


    "Alas! I have said, you don''t have to struggle to resist, what you, you and me, I said you don''t listen, listen and don''t understand, understand and don''t do, do and do wrong, wrong and don''t recognize, recognize and don''t change, change and don''t accept, don''t accept and don''t say, then what do I do? Do you think it''s a good place to be with me now? "


    This kind of creature is very strange. Originally they were fighting each other to death. Now they are chatting with each other, and their mood is more relaxed. It seems that their relationship has undergone a qualitative change after their anger value has been vented. |I ^


    Wan Qihong tilted her head to look at Suk, and watched him finally stop, which was good for her to say: "go on! I''ll see if you need to breathe or not! "


    "No need to breathe. What''s my nose for?" Suk shrugged his shoulders.


    "I thought it was for dinner! Hello! I ask you, let go of your paws Wan Qihong snorted and raised her hand, which was always held by Suk, but it gave Suk the freedom to choose.


    "Eh!" Suk subconsciously released his hand: "if you don''t say it, I forget it!"


    "Cut! Hooligans Wan Qihong took back her hand and looked at Suk with disdain.


    "Hooligans? It seems that someone forced a kiss on me just now. Do you think it''s a thief shouting to catch a thief? " When Suk fell down before, he was actually given a kiss, but wan Qihong didn''t deal with it in time. Although they were a little embarrassed at that time, three or four drunkards came to stir up trouble, but they quickly covered up the past.


    Wan Qihong remembers this at that time. At that time, she took Suk''s lips personally. She was ashamed and embarrassed at that time. Now she is mentioned by Suk again, and her face is red and dizzy. She has a tendency to turn over.


    "Calm down! Calm down! Impulse is the devil As soon as Suk saw Wan Qihong''s cheeks flushed, his eyes glared, and he was gathering his anger quickly. He grinned quickly.


    "If I were a soldier, you would be dead now!" Wan Qihong gritted her teeth and looked fierce, but fortunately, she still restrained herself and didn''t start.


    "All right, all right! Thank you for not killing me Suk clasped his hands for a salute, and quickly led the topic to another place: "is it so easy for you to ask for leave?"


    "I asked for a few days'' home leave! I''m sick of it Wan Qihong sighed, and her mood immediately became a little low. "Go! Come and have a drink with me


    "Two drinks?" Suk speechless, he came out of Wan Guosong, and he had already had a small glass of Baijiu in his house. Now he still wants to drink? But he a big man also can''t fall the prestige, a bite of teeth, ruthless cruel: "really two cups?"


    "Cut! Is it a man! Just two Wan Qihong looked contemptuous and turned her mouth.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go Suk shrugged her shoulders, and the beautiful woman was afraid to follow: "what would you like to drink? Orange or Cola Sprite


    "Hello! Suk, will you be serious? " Wan Qi is so angry that she wants to say something about her mind. This boy is a bit of a joker, especially with a little bit on the corner of his mouth and a flat face.


    Suk seldom goes to a bar. The last time he went to Yang Peier''s invitation, he met Ye Wei, a crazy woman. So now he can choose one with a quiet atmosphere.


    "That''s not bad for me!" Suk had a helpless face and frowned slightly.


    "Why not? Now people in our circle all know that I have a fiance. How do you say it''s not bad for you? This time, Ma Feng asked for the annual leave to annoy me. How do you say it''s not bad for you? "


    Wan Qihong took her glass, and Gudong was a burst of pouring. A large glass of beer entered her stomach. She was really bold, with the emotion of venting."Well! I can''t help it. It''s arranged by your grandfather. Besides, it''s just about reputation. I don''t really want to marry you! " Because before drinking at Baijiu and drinking beer, Suk felt a little dizzy, but still sober, and the way of speaking was clear.


    "You have ruined my reputation! I tell you, Ma Feng may come to you. Be careful! " Worthy of being a soldier in the army, Wan Qihong can be said to be like drinking water when she drinks wine. After a drink, she has a stomach again, and her face doesn''t change.


    "Come on! I can''t hide from him. Is he a murderer, more fierce than you? "


    "Suk! I''m serious with you Wan Qihong clapped on the table and snapped. In the quiet atmosphere, it was very abrupt. People in the bar looked sideways.


    "Calm down! Calm down! Pay attention to your image Suk quickly lowered his voice to remind Wan Qihong: "you don''t have to worry about my side. How can I say that this side is also my home court. It''s the dragon that has the plate and the tiger that has to lie down. It''s a small idea!"


    "Hey, you''re arrogant! Yes, you are a underworld! Naturally arrogant At this time, Wan Qihong had already had three bottles of beer. Her face was slightly drunk and her mouth was slightly upturned. Her heroic temperament was sent out from the inside out. Compared with most women''s charming and soft appearance, it seems that her type gives people a more visual temptation and impact.


    "Who is the underworld? I''m not! "


    "That yellow hair called you boss just now?"


    "The boss is the underworld? Then I''ll call you boss! "


    "You''re not a underworld. What do you call your boss for? Where do you think you are? "


    "Hey! I am big Suk said that before, the two people had been struggling for a long time because of the size of a certain part. Now when they talked about the word "big", they subconsciously took a look at Wan Qihong''s towering twin peaks.


    "What are you looking at? Take another look, gouge out your eyes, even if I''m a cup, it''s bigger than yours! " As soon as Wan Qihong saw Suk''s eyes, she knew what he was thinking. She was so angry that she raised her head and said directly.


    "Who is better than you! There''s nanobi below! " Suk, this is a slip of the tongue after drinking. He blurted out when his brain was hot. ^-^Book (0000) ^ - ^

 Chapter 624

    Some people are drunk when they are not drunk, some people are drunk when they meet their confidants, some people are drunk when they don''t drink much. Anyway, after Suk finished comparing the size, he immediately realized that he had made a slip and quickly made amends: "there''s no comparison below, let''s drink bar! I''ll give myself three penalties! "


    Looking at Wan Qihong, who has entered the frenzied countdown, his eyes show fierce light. Driven by the anger value, both peaks are in a state of fighting. At any time, Wan Qihong may lift the table. Suk honestly begins to admit his mistake and apologize, and drinks the wine. |i^


    had no what to drink, he had Baijiu before, and now he had several more beers.


    His cheeks were as red as a ripe apple, and his eyes were a little distracted. Then in front of wanqihong, he lay down on the table and did not move.


    "Hello! Hello Wanqihong was on the verge of breaking out. She watched Suke drink three cups, but her anger didn''t go out. Who knows that the boy bowed his head and got drunk!


    It felt like a punch on the cotton. He didn''t work hard and almost spat blood out. He was very depressed. He even yelled twice, but Suk didn''t move at all.


    "Don''t be angry! Don''t get angry


    Suk prayed silently in his heart. He used the antelope''s horn to hide the truth from the world. It was just a magic stroke. No matter how Wan Qihong yelled, he turned a deaf ear to it.


    "Shout! I won''t wake up if I shout out loud! " That''s what Suk said in his heart.


    Sure enough, Wan Qihong pushed Suk''s arm again, but she still failed to wake Suk up. She could only sit awkwardly on one side, and Suk could even hear her angry breathing, just like her ears. "K";


    Suk heard that Wan Qihong began to ask the waiter to pay the bill. Although it would be very humiliating to be seen, Suk decided that the dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, so he would go through this first, and then try to do it slowly.


    After paying for the drinks, Wan Qihong watched Suk sleep soundly, frowning and thinking for a long time. At the end of the day, she gritted her teeth and got up directly. The hero who came out of the barracks had a natural and unusual action. She pulled Suk''s arm with her left hand, lowered her head, and put her right hand around his right armpit, supporting Suk''s body.


    Suk''s heart beat faster and subconsciously stood up with Wan Qihong''s action. He couldn''t pretend to be careless. That would make Wan Qihong suspicious and mutter: "no! I really can''t drink any more


    "Come on, you have drunk too much!" Wan Qihong angrily said, directly supporting Suk, went out.


    Suk has something to do in his heart. The more he wants to take action, the more he feels that his heart is beating faster and he is nervous. He follows Wan Qihong with one foot deep and one foot shallow. His brain is running at full speed. How can he untie Wan Qihong''s belt?


    Just before drinking, Suk heard the task prompt sound of the flower picking system, which surprised him. He had to feel that the task released by the flower picking system was becoming more and more mean, and even had a tendency to develop in the direction of perversity.


    "Task: untie Wan Qihong''s belt; reward: a fan of the picture of Xiqiao returning at dusk by Tang Yin of Ming Dynasty."


    This task makes Suk very uneasy. Although he and WAN Qihong have such an engagement, he can''t just take off other people''s pants! Although it''s just unbuttoning the belt, it doesn''t make a big difference.


    Suk doesn''t know what the fan is, but Tang Yin has long been a thunderbolt. Tang Bohu''s autumn fragrance is a long-lasting good movie. Tang Yin''s painting, the first of the four talents in the south of the Yangtze River, should be worth a lot of money, but the point is not here. Even if the painting is worth more money, it''s a one-off sale, but Ping ban Fang can''t be lost.


    If pingbanfang is produced, it will be a sustainable business. It is clear at a glance which is better and which is worse. It is absolutely impossible that the organic rate of pingbanfang will be wiped out because it can not complete the previous task.


    So now, he can only act according to the original plan, pretend to be drunk, and then do it in a drunken state. Even if he is torn down, he can completely shirk himself from being drunk.


    Staggering, she was helped out of the bar by Wan Qihong and stood on the street. Wan Qihong frowned and looked at the taxis. She couldn''t just help Suk to go back. Not to mention the long distance, she would be very tired. After all, it would be very difficult for drunk people to help her.


    "Why did you come out?" Suk raised his head hard, still in a daze.


    "You''re drunk. Let''s go back!" Wan Qihong really didn''t know that Suk had so much to drink. Originally, she wanted to come out for a drink to relax her mind. Who knows, this is even more blocking.


    "I don''t take a car, I walk!" Suk knows that if he gets into a taxi, the difficulty of completing this task will increase greatly. He definitely can''t do it in a taxi. Otherwise, the driver dares to drive directly into the police station and go back to fangfeiyi. With luofeiyan on the scene, he is not looking for death!


    Suk insisted on going while he said it. Wan Qihong couldn''t help but let go of her hand. She had to walk to the street with Suk on her back: "don''t you drink like crazy, OK?""I''m not drunk again. Dare you keep drinking?" Suk feels like an actor now, portraying the image of a drunkard vividly and vividly, not only in the form of action, but also in the mood and expression, all vivid.


    "I dare not! I dare not Wan Qihong really didn''t move. She looked at Suk as if he had no head to fly. She walked around for a while and sighed: "ah! Where on earth are you going? "


    "Over there!" Suk pointed to a small park not far away. In fact, the park is nothing more than a small square with trees, grass and benches: "I''m going to have a rest there!"


    "Yes, yes!" Wan Qihong also saw the small square over there and thought that Suk might want to spread the spirit of wine. Without saying a word, she put Suk on her shoulder and went there.


    Suk was staggering under his feet. Fortunately, Wan Qihong was supporting him, but fortunately, there was no one in the small square, otherwise it would cause a crowd.


    The exciting time is coming. To tell you the truth, Suk now feels that he has become a real actor. After a few steps, the wine is steaming up, and the dizzy feeling of his head begins to get stronger. But when he thinks about his next task, he feels guilty.


    Wan Qihong feels that Suk''s body is more and more heavy. She has some difficulty in supporting Suk''s left arm, but Suk is still unable to help but always limps down. However, the wobbly Suk''s body is more and more uncontrollable. Walking on the small square, the light on the side of the road is faintly projected, but it is still very dark.


    Wan Qihong feels that Suk''s step stops and follows Suk to wriggle away from him. She stands face to face with her and mumbles: "I''ll go to the toilet first!"


    Hearing this, Wan Qihong was speechless. The man who lost virtue after drinking was unbearable, but he was shocked the next second: "what are you doing? Let go ^-^Book (0000) ^ - ^

 Chapter 625

    With the help of Wan Qihong, Suk''s brain is half awake and half confused. He has just thought of this plan. If he pretends to be drunk, it should be excusable. What are you doing? Let go Wan Qihong was shocked. Just now, Suk suddenly stood opposite him. He seemed to be standing unsteadily and wanted to lean towards himself. Who knows that his two hands directly grasped his belt next second.


    "Well, leave me alone, I''ll just go to the toilet!"


    "Why do you go to the bathroom and take off my pants? Let go Wan Qihong''s voice was a little frightened.


    Suk''s speech is still in a daze, and his body is really leaning on the front of Wan Qihong. But his hands are like electricity. After grasping Wan Qihong''s belt, he seems to be possessed by heaven. He moves like clouds and flowing water. Rao is obstructed by Wan Qihong, and he unties his waist belt.


    The metal belt buckle, engraved with 81.5 stars on the top, and the belt buckle with PLA letters on the bottom, slipped to one side.


    Suk made some mistakes in control just now in order to make a quick decision. After the belt was untied, her hands seemed to stick to it, and WAN Qihong subconsciously retreated, which made Suk, who was leaning on her body, suddenly lie forward.


    But Suk''s hands were still holding the belt, so the buckle was stretched, the zipper was torn, and the dark green trousers slipped, but it was not the most fatal.


    Wan Qihong''s mind was in a mess, and her face was pale. With a cry of surprise, she instinctively stepped back a step away, but Suk was even more forward without her support.


    Because Suk and WAN Qihong were staggered, before he fell down, he directly brought Wan Qihong down, making Wan Qihong sit on the ground, but Suk was lying between her two legs. You get out of the way Wan Qihong pushes Suk''s head hard, so she has to hammer a few punches.


    The dark green military trousers are loose. Without the restraint of the belt, they directly fade to the calf position, so although there is a last line of defense in their key parts, they are now tightly attached by Suk''s face, and even Suk''s hot breathing is passed on.


    If Wan Qihong had not drunk a lot of wine before, and had just spent a lot of physical strength supporting Suk, Suk would not have knocked the woman down even if she bumped again. But now the fact has come out that Suk feels that his head has been pushed hard and his brain seems to have been shaken away.


    Two hands casually support the ground, but feel the tip of the nose rubbed against something very soft action, but also with a strange smell, slightly raised his head, squinting to look down.


    My God!


    The white underwear, which outlines the golden inverted triangle of travelers, is even more conspicuous than the moon on a dark night, and the two big white legs are even more compact.


    Suk felt like he saw some wet water marks on the white triangle. He thought it couldn''t be his saliva, could it? In this Kung Fu, Wan Qihong''s hand pushed up Suk''s head: "you get out of my way!"


    Wan Qihong is angry now, and her strength is much stronger.


    It''s obvious that Suk must want to make use of the strength of wine and then insult himself. What can he do if he takes off his pants?


    "What are you doing?" Huge visual impact, let Suk become more sober, this time if not before the three cups of beer to lay the foundation, even if lend him courage, also dare not do it!


    But now that he has moved his hand, he has no way to retreat. He frowns, holds his hands on the ground, and doesn''t look at the white triangle. He directly gets up. Just now, his knees hurt a little.


    "What are you doing? When I go to the toilet, what are you taking off? " Suk stood up wobbly, barking, with a helpless, incredible and confused look, and turned to walk to the side of the small tree.


    "You Wan Qihong quickly stood up, put on her trousers and tied her belt. Her fists were clenched tightly. She was ashamed and angry. She wanted to cut Suk to pieces now.


    But looking at Suk''s rickety appearance, his feet were flighty, and the look he just looked at him didn''t seem to have any extra look change. Apart from two nose arches, his hands were also very honest. Did he really drink too much?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel like it. When I was in Yanjing, I wanted to cash that bet. At that time, I was already riding on him, and he was not moved at all. Now I should not take this opportunity to do something wrong with myself!


    But he did take off his pants. Wan Qihong felt ashamed. Fortunately, there was no one here, and no one else could see him. Otherwise, she would have the heart to die.


    "Go to hell! I''m going Wan Qihong yelled at Suk and turned her head and left.


    Suk leaned against the side of the tree, his head humming, and he was awake and dizzy. At this time, the voice of the task came."Task: untie Wan Qihong''s belt (complete); reward: a fan of the picture of Xiqiao returning at dusk by Tang Yin of Ming Dynasty."


    "Please extract!"


    But who knows this task completion prompt sound just sounded, unexpectedly a new task appeared. After watching it, Suk almost had the impulse to crash to death.


    Wan Qihong turns her head and goes out in a hurry. As soon as she sees it, she goes out of the small square. But Suk over there has nothing to do. She hesitates. Suk really drinks too much and leaves him here alone. Isn''t it a bit inhumane?


    Suk was in a daze. His mind was in a mess. He was drunk and mixed with the surprise of the new task. He wanted to cry without tears. He didn''t know what to do. What was the task? Or not?


    "How are you?" I don''t know when Wan Qihong has come back. When she sees Suk leaning on the edge of the tree, she doesn''t move. She is angry in her heart, but she still asks.


    "I''m talking to you! How are you? " Seeing that Suk was still motionless, Wan Qihong stepped forward, stood one meter behind Suk and asked again.


    "Then what, can you help me?"


    Suk slowly turned his head, but his body was still leaning on the trunk of the little tree, with a miserable look on his face.


    "What are you doing?" Wan Qihong frowned.


    "I can''t untie my pants!" Suk is still like a drunkard, with a kind of sad expression on his face. He doesn''t seem to be embarrassed because he can''t open his pants, but he is right.


    There''s no way. Suk doesn''t bite when there are too many lice, and doesn''t worry when there are too many accounts. After the new task comes out, it says: "task: let wanqihong hold suxiaoke; reward: RMB 5000!" ^-^Book (0000) ^ - ^

 Chapter 626

    What is a broken pot? Suk feels that his psychology is like this now. Anyway, he has come to this stage. What can be worse? And the reward of this task is only cash, even if it fails, it is nothing more than to deduct some money. Now the aspect of money is not so important to him. No matter what the result is, I have tried bravely. I am lucky to get it and lose my life.


    "What?" Wan Qihong''s eyes suddenly glared up. She was even more shocked than hearing the Arabian Nights. Can''t she untie her pants? How can you untie my pants so quickly?


    "A little dizzy, help me!" Suk didn''t know whether he was drunk or embarrassed. His face was red and his ears were red. He was anxious and helpless.


    Wan Qihong has heard that some people will hallucinate after they get drunk. Anyway, Suk is very drunk, and no one else can see him around. So the matter of taking off her trousers should not have happened now, but now Suk asks herself to take off her trousers for him, which makes people unable to calm down.


    "Help! I can''t help it Suk saw that Wan Qihong didn''t move. This time, he continued to urge her. His eyes were dim and he was drunk. He leaned against the trunk of the little tree, but his body was still tottering.


    "You can''t help peeing your pants!" Although that''s what she said, Wan Qihong is really thinking about the feasibility of helping Suke take off her pants. To be honest, it''s absolutely true that human nature is good. Everyone has good intentions in their hearts. What''s more, Wan Qihong and Suke are friends.


    Now the only factor restricting Wan Qihong is that Suk''s part is too sensitive. Even when he was in the army, he saw many naked men. Even when he was working in the military region''s inspector brigade, he checked the army''s appearance and discipline, and saw some stupid men taking a bath with bare buttocks. But this is totally different from Suk. |I ^


    if you help Suk untie his pants, you will definitely come across that thing. What can I do? The more I think about it, the more irritable I am. That''s why I let Suk pee in his pants.


    "Ha ha, hurry up! At least we are also engaged people!" The smile on Suk''s face is very strange. It seems that people''s faces after drinking are all like this, crying and laughing, and even sleepwalking.


    "Who has an engagement with you? Get out of the way


    "You! Now I''m your fiance, OK


    Suk was confused and blurted out a lot of words without thinking, which seemed to make Wan Qihong believe: "please hurry up, I really can''t hold it!"


    In order to confuse the real with the fake, Suk even stretched out his hand to draw on the zipper of his pants for a long time, trying to open it, but he couldn''t even touch the lock.


    "All right, all right! Don''t move Wan Qihong finally made a decision after biting her silver teeth. He thought that Suk had failed all over. He was an old man who was dying. If he didn''t help him, he might be suffocated by urine the next moment. In the spirit of fearless proletarian revolutionaries, he carried out humanitarian rescue for him.


    Wan Qihong frowned and took a step forward as she spoke. She reached out her hand tremblingly. Some things were easy to say and difficult to do. Her hand was even slower than the snail''s crawling speed. After a long time, her fingers just didn''t dare to touch the zipper.


    "Hurry up!" Suk seemed to be standing unsteadily and was about to fall. He swung forward and hit Wan Qihong''s hand with the zipper. The next moment, his right arm stretched out and put his arm around Wan Qihong''s neck.


    In fact, Suk was already nervous and could not stand it. Although he was sober now, he could not escape at this point.


    Wan Qihong strongly supported Suk''s body. Her fingers had touched the embarrassing organ. She felt the zipper up and pulled it down.


    It''s like breaking a layer of window paper. Although she is still embarrassed, Wan Qihong feels relieved.


    "Inside, inside!"


    Suk continues to dictate.


    "You''re going to die! Do it yourself Wan Qihong twisted her head and looked to one side, but Suk''s left hand pulled for a long time, always passing by.


    "Please help me!" Suk embraces Wan Qihong''s shoulder, turns his head and pleads in a low voice, looking very helpless.


    "You In the face of Suk''s advance, Wan Qihong now blushes as if to drip water: "do you want me to help you with your urine?" He questioned Suk fiercely.


    "Please do good to the end, I can''t help it now!" Suk can only say good things now, but he can''t be blamed for his failure.


    Wan Qihong didn''t know whether she was angry or nervous. She was short of breath. She even felt that she was shaking. She clenched her fist tightly in her right hand. Because of too much force, her joints were white.


    "Qihong!" Suk''s voice then came, and it was still a nickname. Because he was holding Wan Qihong''s shoulder, the two faces were very close to each other, and the hot breath mixed with the smell of alcohol came directly, which made Wan Qihong''s whole body a little stiff.


    "Good! Help, help! I can''t die again Wan Qihong bit her lower lip hard. Her right hand leaned forward again. After seeing the target, she twisted her head directly. Her fingertips followed the zipper to grab the cloth in front of her.Suk''s body tenses violently. He feels that suxiaoke has been pinched between his fingers by Wan Qihong. His brain is a little confused. Although he has been ready for a long time, he still can''t calm down when this kind of touch comes.


    "You hurry up!"


    Wan Qihong pushed her neck to the other side and her eyes to one side. Her right thumb and index finger seemed to be holding something disgusting. She didn''t dare to take a look at it. But the soft loach didn''t exert herself. She felt like it was boiling hot. It was not only the fingers but also the whole body.


    "I can''t pee!"


    Suk clenched his teeth hard. As long as he put a little water into the plan, it would come to a perfect end. He not only finished the task, but also would not leave any horseshoes behind. But who knows that after his brother was captured by Wan Qihong, he began to stir up emotions. He didn''t listen to me and had the impulse to change his face.


    Wan Qihong, out of the girl''s embarrassment, turned away. But the clear feeling between her fingers made her have a kind of curiosity, which even made her feel ashamed.


    She clenched her teeth, frowned, and her fingers trembled slightly. With her shaking, the thing was like a snake, and she was swinging. But the next moment, her hand stopped, and her body became stiff. Suddenly, in the TV play journey to the west, the monkey king was shouting at the 13500 Jin golden cudgel: big! Big! Big! ^-^Book (0000) ^ - ^

 Chapter 627

    Wan Qihong feels that the loach she is holding is like a hot potato, and it has a tendency to turn into a dragon. It is expanding every second. The explosive force hidden inside is like a volcano ready to move. As long as she doesn''t pay attention, it will erupt magma and incinerate heaven and earth. |I ^


    she twisted her head and tried to keep her eyes away from the dangerous place as far as possible, but Suk was still holding her neck, which made Wan Qihong''s posture very awkward and strange.


    Suk is also suffering now. After drinking the wine, he really poured it all into his stomach, and he really had an impulse to go to the toilet before. But now suxiaoke has begun to rebel, and he has no idea of urinating. He is ready for a big fight.


    That''s too much! The heart beat faster, breathing faster, even the speed of blood flow is not like, Suk tried to adjust his breath, want to calm down, but the more so, the more counterproductive, there is a kind of stone hit his feet feeling, suxiaoke is like the iron man after transformation, invincible, high spirited.


    Now it has entered the tug of war, Wan Qihong is constantly urging, and Suk is constantly reluctantly comforting. At this time, suddenly, the bell of a kind of bicycle rings, and it seems that there are still voices of joking, which are getting closer and closer to Suk and WAN Qihong.


    "Ah Wan Qihong exclaimed in a low voice and subconsciously pulled back her hand. Naturally, Suk didn''t want others to see her embarrassed appearance. She used a hidden dragon to enter the sea and took back her younger brother.


    Both of them were very nervous. They all looked like frightened birds. They were red faced and hid to one side for fear that the scene just happened would be brought into our eyes. Sure enough, within two minutes, the two children were riding the popular City mountain bike along the Yong road of the small square and chatting with each other. |I ^


    it seems that I didn''t find Suk and WAN Qihong standing in the middle of a row of small trees. They just walked by happily, leaving a string of silver bell like children''s voices farther and farther away.


    "Hoo! I''m scared to death Wan Qihong finally relaxed, obviously relaxed, the alarm was lifted, but her face was still a little red.


    Suk was also relieved. Before the two children appeared, he had cleaned the battlefield and put on his clothes. Now he was dressed neatly.


    Wan Qihong said while glancing at Suk, thinking that he was to blame just now, and almost let people see such a shameful scene. If people really saw it, they would have the heart to die. She glared at Suk indignantly, suddenly stunned, and then her face changed greatly.


    "You just pretended!" Wan Qihong''s silver teeth are about to be crushed. Suk is half drunk now. He is more energetic than himself. His previous actions are faster than himself. His reaction is definitely not something that a drunkard can have.


    "Well? What''s it for? " Suk was so nervous that he thought that what he had just done was too weird and revealed his flaws. But now he can''t admit his mistake, so he can only continue to act like a fool, holding his forehead and playing drunken.


    Wan Qihong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then she quickly kicked a foot and went straight to the key part of Suk''s next three routes. This stroke of Puyin leg was her second use, even fiercer than before.


    "Well! What are you doing? " Suk saw that the foot was fierce, so he couldn''t resist it, so he had to step back. But this reaction confirmed the fact that he maliciously pretended to be drunk before.


    "You just pretended to be drunk! You let me help you! You are a rascal Now Wan Qihong is ashamed and angry. She is a big girl. She lets Suk cheat her to touch his thing and give it back to him. Suk pretends to do all this. When she thinks that Suk is paying attention to her actions soberly, she thinks Suk is a thief full of evil. She clenches her fists and is ready to go.


    "Ah! I don''t feel dizzy now. I really don''t feel dizzy. It''s the power of love. It''s love that makes me drink away all of a sudden! " As soon as Suk finished, he looked at Wan Qihong like a runaway wild horse, kicking at himself.


    "I''ll fight with you!" Wan Qihong''s voice really brought out a cry, thinking that she was like a clown who was played by Suk between applause. The humiliation broke out suddenly, rushed to Suk and launched a fierce attack.


    "Ah! Ah! Stop fighting! Stop fighting Suk jumps and dodges, but wan Qihong pursues him. He will never stop killing Suk.


    With Suk''s skill, she can walk away without injury. However, when she looks at Wan Qihong''s madness, she also feels a strong sense of guilt. If she had not drunk some wine before, she would not have done such a crazy thing even if she had ten courage!


    Think of here, Suk simply don''t hide, just stand there, let wanqihong punches and kicks, thought as long as let her vent enough, also good.


    But who knows that Wan Qihong has entered a violent state. She is crazy like a lion and kicks. Now when she looks at Suk, she can''t hide. Her grievances burst out, and tears burst out of her eyes. She is crying and beating Suk''s chest disorderly."You are a rascal, you are a rascal!"


    "Listen to me, I''m not pretending. I was really dizzy just now. I couldn''t even stand steadily. It was the two children who came and woke me up!" Suk had no choice but to seize Wan Qihong''s shoulder and try to calm her down.


    "You lie, you lie!" Wan Qihong''s tears were pouring down and her face was full of tears. She felt sad after being wronged, especially when she appeared on a face full of vitality and military style. All of a sudden, Suk was in a hurry and felt guilty.


    It''s totally subconscious. Suk grabs Wan Qihong''s hands on her shoulders, pulls her in her arms and hugs her in her arms: "don''t cry! It''s me! Stop crying


    "How can you do this to me!" Rao is in sukla''s arms, Wan Qihong still does not relax the blow to Suke, clenching her fists, hammering Suke''s back.


    Enjoying the blow of the storm on his back, Suk hugged Wan Qihong tightly, and rubbed his cheek against his tearful face. He subconsciously stopped and said softly, "are you my fiancee! Stop crying


    "Who is your fiancee, you!" Before Wan Qihong finished speaking, Suk had already kissed her pink lips, and her mouth was purring. Her hands were still beating Suk''s back, but the strength was getting smaller and weaker, until she slowly hugged Suk''s waist. ^-^Book (0000) ^ - ^

 Chapter 628

    When a woman is angry and sad, it''s the easiest time to take advantage of the situation. At this time, you put on a warm embrace, and thick shoulders will usually achieve unexpected results. Of course, the premise is that the other party doesn''t hate you. If they only hate you to the bone, congratulations. You are likely to get a slap or two feet.


    As a satellite TV Street interview, asked: "what is youth?"


    "Only those who are good-looking have youth. For people like us, there is only university!" Such a wonderful answer also shows from the side how important our foundation is!


    Fortunately, in Wan Qihong''s heart, she doesn''t feel disgusted, resentful and contemptuous for Suk. She is also grateful for Suk''s sacrifice in yuxialing, and she is sorry for losing the game but not paying the bet. Even after her grandfather''s random call on Yuanyang spectrum, she has some inexplicable thoughts about Suk during this period, and maybe she is a little bit overjoyed Happy.


    When my lips are tightly pressed by Suk, when Suk''s tongue comes in, when my waist is tightly held by Suk, when even though my chest peak is blocked by a high sponge, I still feel Suk''s strong chest.


    Wan Qihong felt a little dizzy in her brain, but she couldn''t help falling into the enemy.


    Her hands were so strange that she even responded. Subconsciously, she put her arms around Suk, and her first kiss was plundered. The excitement mixed with the smell of alcohol made her feel hot all over, and her brain was blank, leaving only the instinctive response.


    A man and a woman, standing in the quiet square, hugged each other for a long time, until they both felt dyspnea and finally separated.


    "I''m not pretending!" Suk''s face was flattering.


    "You said it Wan Qihong, who was already red in the face and ears, was told by Suk. He remembered the embarrassing scene before and glared at Suk. K ";


    " Er! No, no, let''s go! " Suk shrunk his neck and scratched his head subconsciously.


    "Hooligans!" Wan Qihong spat lightly, turned her head and walked away. She walked very fast, and didn''t seem to recover from the previous intense kiss. She thought that she not only supported Suk, but now she was forced to kiss by this hateful guy, and she didn''t seem to resist. She even had a little enjoyment, and she didn''t dare to face Suk at all.


    According to the original way back, no matter how Suk talks, how to stir up the topic, Wan Qihong all face coldly, shut up, in a hurry to go back.


    Suk naturally showed the spirit of fearing no difficulties and forging ahead bravely. In line with the working method of "you say no, you don''t say I say", and guided by the scientific outlook on development, Suk followed the pace of Wan Qihong.


    "Xiaohong, Xiaohong, go slowly!"


    "You Wan Qihong was in a hurry. She stopped, frowned and looked at him unhappily: "you can''t call me Xiao Hong!"


    I can''t help it. As soon as someone calls me Xiaohong, I will associate with the math problems, stories, Xiaohong and other heroines who have been enduring since I was a child. As long as I hear these two characters, I always feel messy in the wind.


    "Good! Good! No, Xiao Hong, you said you were so good at driving Suk knows that at this time, she can only outwit but not attack. If she wants Wan Qihong to open her mouth, she can only start with the topics she is interested in. As the president of the super run club, drag racing is undoubtedly her biggest hobby.


    "You don''t care about me!" Wan Qihong gave Suke another blow.


    "Hey, hey! I just think you are really good! It''s a miracle that a girl can drive such a wonderful car In any case, Suk first flattered from the side and was praised. Both men and women would be willing to listen.


    "I used to be an auto soldier in the army. I''ve passed the Yunnan Tibet highway and crossed the mountains. I''ve never seen any road conditions before!" Sure enough, the frost on WAN Qihong''s face tends to melt.


    The power of sugar coated shells is really extraordinary, and it''s true that Suk''s flattery is on the point. Wan Qihong''s experience in joining the army is very rich, which is also related to his family environment. From the beginning, he worked as a signalman, an auto soldier, a motorized infantry soldier, and even an artillery soldier for a period of time.


    Therefore, her driving ability has always been her pride. Whether it''s a motorcycle or a car, she is much more powerful than other gay men. Especially when she took the Yunnan Tibet highway into the mountains, her experience is unforgettable.


    It''s not only full of high altitude reaction, but also the road is rough and difficult to walk. We should not only pay attention to not rushing down the mountain out of control, but also pay attention to the possible landslide, debris flow and other geological disasters at any time. It''s like fighting an arduous battle to really cross the mountain and river.


    "Well! I know the Yunnan Tibet highway. It''s said in the geography book that it''s just like Tianlu. No wonder your driving skills are so good. I think you should catch up with me in a few years! "


    Suk used to play hard to get, but now he''s fighting and fighting. It''s a way of writing and martial arts to relax. It can not only resolve Wan Qihong''s anger quickly, but also make people calm down quickly because of bickering."You''re going to die!" Wan Qihong was still thinking back on her former experience as an auto soldier and remembering that period of passionate years. Who knows that when she heard the second half of Suk''s words, her eyes suddenly glared again and looked at her eyes.


    "All right, all right! Let''s go now Suk said while holding Wan Qihong''s hand naturally.


    "You let me go!" How can Wan Qihong let Suk Ruyi shake her arm and try to get rid of his shackles, but it''s a pity that Suk is holding fast now and doesn''t relax at all.


    "There are so many cars. I''ll hold your hand. Don''t worry!" Suk''s eyes were concerned and sincere, as if they were a little cunning.


    "Don''t worry if you use it. I''ll shout if you play hooligans again!" Although wanqihong didn''t struggle any more, she still had a hard mouth.


    "Why do you shout? Let''s have a serious engagement. It was your grandfather who married himself. If you don''t obey me, I''ll go to Yanjing tomorrow and apply for an early marriage! " Suk''s face was flat, as if he was saying that he didn''t want you to bite me!


    "Hum!" Wan Qihong snorted coldly, but she was really threatened by Suk. If Suk went to find her grandfather, she might let him succeed.


    Back on the same road, the former drunkards disappeared, and Huang Mao''s gang didn''t know where they had gone. They were like lovers, arm in arm, side by side, and soon saw Fangfei.


    "You let go!" At this time, Wan Qihong shakes her hand again. She seems to be a little embarrassed. Of course, Suk is willing to give up when she''s ready. She doesn''t insist any more. What''s more, there are several women in it, and she still doesn''t want to let them see the scene.


    After saying hello to Lin Xiaobai, Suk and WAN Qihong go upstairs directly. The door of Luo Feiyan''s room is open. Before they get to the door, they have heard someone''s heroic words.


    "When I have money, I want to buy a big house, a super sports car, and a row of small white faces to serve me. I pinch my feet and beat my back, comb my hair and press my shoulders, and I can pick two at night. We also look up the brand like the Emperor, who is who, and come here to be lucky, wrap up the big quilt and send me to bed directly!"


    "If you''re not happy today, just wave your hand and say you''re going to step down. How energetic it is! Little white face doesn''t want to be handsome, just to be agreeable. I think we can choose according to Suk''s appearance. When Suk sees the queen, he has to kneel down and lick it! "


    As soon as Suk opened the door, he suddenly heard that the topic had turned to him. He was innocent and angry. ^-^Book (0000) ^ - ^

 Chapter 629

    Who knows what Luo Feiyan and Li Linglong are talking about. As soon as Suk pushes the door, he hears that he has become the leading role. It seems that the welfare of the leading role is not very good. He has to kneel down and lick. It''s really speechless. Li Linglong sits on the bed of luofeiyan with her legs crossed, like a hostess. She points out the exciting words and dances when she talks about the wonderful things. When she forgets her love, she even shows that kind of meaningful smile, which makes Suk feel cold.


    "Ah As soon as Li Linglong''s voice fell, she watched Suk standing at the door, motionless, and seemed to have some bad meaning. She came in: "you''re back!" At the thought of his eloquence, he vomited his tongue in embarrassment.


    Suk really wants to cry without tears. He is in a dilemma. He looks at Li Linglong and Luo Feiyan. Li Linglong is still a little embarrassed, but Luo Feiyan is smiling with a look of schadenfreude.


    "Cough!" Suk coughed gently to hide his embarrassment. At this time, he remembered that he was still in front of Wan Qihong. He quickly took a step forward and made way for the door.


    "President!" Li Linglong watched Wan Qihong come in, quickly jumped out of bed, ran to take Wan Qihong''s hand: "Hey, just now I was talking about playing!"


    After all, Suk is now Wan Qihong''s fiance. It''s not very good that he was so obsessed with others just now. Please come and explain.


    "Well!" Although Wan Qihong heard Li Linglong''s talk about little white face just now, she didn''t go to her heart at all. She was still thinking about the feeling of being held by Suk on the way just now. She didn''t feel at all upset. It''s just incredible. ";


    " president, why is your face so red? " Li Linglong suddenly found that after entering the room, Wan Qihong''s face slightly lowered her head, and there were two pieces of rosy clouds on her cheeks. When she came near, she could smell the smell of alcohol: "did you go to drink just now?"


    "Well! Drink a little As soon as Wan Qihong heard the word "drinking", she was a little flustered. Unexpectedly, she was cheated by Suk to support the loach. If she had not drunk before, she would not have been so bold.


    The feeling is soft, the temperature is hot, and the change is huge. The more I think about it, not only my face is hot, but also my index finger and thumb have some strange feelings.


    "President, did you go out to catch a cold? The face is getting red At this time, Li Linglong explores her hand to touch Wan Qihong''s forehead, only to find that she doesn''t seem to have a fever.


    "Linglong, let''s go back!" Wan Qihong raised her head, first subconsciously glanced at Suk, and then said to Luo Feiyan, "sister Yan, we''re going back first!"


    In the end, Wan Qihong and Li Linglong did not accept Luo Feiyan''s request. Although fangfeiyi had a guest room on the fourth floor, they had already gone through the hotel check-in procedures when they came, so even if Luo Feiyan said that they would have a long talk all night and talk about women''s worries, Wan Qihong was still determined to leave.


    Suk stands aside and becomes a spectator. She finds that Wan Qihong has obviously changed her state since she returned to fangfeiyi. She almost regards herself as a stranger. Although she occasionally stares at her, she turns away without waiting for her to speak.


    "Tell me! What did you do to the girl? Seeing you is worse than seeing a tiger? " Seeing off Wan Qihong and Li Linglong, Suk and Luo Feiyan go back to the fourth floor. At this time, Luo Feiyan, who has been watching, finally speaks.


    "Nothing Looking at Luo Feiyan''s face with a penetrating smile, especially his eyes, it seemed that he knew what Suk had done for a long time, and his face was playful.


    "Pretend! You pretend to me again! Think I''m blind! That girl is obviously different from that before going out. She''s blushing and blushing, and her eyes have changed when she looks at you. Tell me quickly, do you follow the chance to go out and give others what? " Luo Feiyan put the facts to reason, we must make sukefu plead guilty.


    "What! We went out to have a drink. You don''t know how much I can drink. After drinking, my fighting power is slag! Wan Qihong is a soldier. I can''t deal with her


    Suk won''t even say that he just let Wan Qihong support his little brother with the strength of wine. After all, it''s so obscene that it can cause the fury and resentment of nine days'' thunder robbery.


    "Bah! Explain is to cover up, cover up is the fact, you don''t deceive me, you must be after drinking, drink disorderly, and then give other people''s president that what! Or else Wan Qihong would be in such a hurry to leave? "


    Luo Feiyan didn''t feel unhappy because of this incident. Although she said so, she didn''t think Suk would really put Wan Qihong into Xoo. After all, in terms of their state, it was difficult.


    However, she was just happy to see Suk''s speechless face, so she ran on Suk and made Suk blush and speechless.


    "Sister tobacco! My good smoker! Can we say something else? " Suk really has no way to do. He has no choice but to beg for mercy."What else? Tell me about Li Linglong, who wants you too much? Didn''t you hear all that just now? People are thinking about raising you as a little white face! You have to kneel down and lick it When Luo Feiyan said the last two words, he made a shivering action.


    Luo Feiyan held his shoulder in both hands and trembled: "it''s exciting to think of it! I don''t know where she wants you to lick? " While talking, he threw a wink at Suk: "Hey, little Zhengtai, tell me, where do you want to lick?"


    More and more, Luo Feiyan leaned his head close to Suk''s cheek, his eyes were opposite, and the distance between the tip of his nose seemed to be less than five centimeters. He watched Suk gasp and gasp, like what can you do for me.


    "I''ll lick where I want to!" Suk was run by luofeiyan. He didn''t decide to take the initiative until this time. After all, the best defense is to make the attack more fierce. He shot like electricity, picked luofeiyan up and threw it directly to the bed.


    "Ah Luo Feiyan''s subconscious exclamation, saw Suk incarnate tiger, directly came, not afraid, brave to fight against all evil forces.


    "That''s what you''ve done to me!" Suk burst out manly, there is a poem as proof: the king of Qin sweeps six harmonies, tiger sees he xiongya! If you wave a sword, the clouds will float, and all the princes will come to the West.


    All of a sudden, underwear and coat fly together, and a world shaking battle begins.

 Chapter 630

    "Please don''t kiss me!" Luo Feiyan''s body is tight, and his two hands are holding the sheet hard. His voice is trembling. It sounds like a numbness that makes people lose their souls. Now I know I''m wrong Suk took a little time out of his busy schedule and looked up. Luo Feiyan''s eyes were closed, and there were two scarlet clouds on his cheek. What was particularly attractive was that his white teeth were biting his lower lip tightly, which made people feel a kind of blood boiling impulse.


    "I see! I was wrong! Wrong The sound of Luo Feiyan''s begging for mercy seems to be mixed with some kind of whispering singing, like an attractive soul rendition, each syllable has a soul stirring magic.


    "If you are wrong, you have to be honest and accept punishment!" Suk''s mouth trembled and he was about to continue his attack. As soon as he was ashamed, he heard Luo Feiyan turn over his confession and shout: "I''m right! I''m right! "


    "Hey! If you don''t correct your mistakes, you''ll be punished twice as much as you should be punished. " How could Suk let her go? He said that he would use both hands and mouth, and serve her with great punishment. Luo Feiyan, who was waiting on her, was almost overjoyed, his teeth clenched, and he could not hold it.


    "Suk! I''ll fight with you! "


    Luo Feiyan finally can''t help his inner heat. He''s going to fight with a carp when he''s on the bed with both hands. Who knows that his successor is weak, so he doesn''t get up all of a sudden and falls into Suk''s hands again.


    "Please stop making unnecessary resistance and accept my kneeling and licking!" Su Ke and Luo Feiyan have already reached a close combat partnership during this period of time, and sometimes they have no psychological pressure.


    This battle is just a battle to break the sky and move heaven and earth. It''s really a battle to shake the earth and rock the sand.


    Suk deeply practiced the essence of "protracted war" and set off a wave after wave of offensive, while luofeiyan was like walking on the crest of the waves, until both sides were exhausted, this was the end. |I ^


    "what were you talking about with Li Linglong at that time? So wretched Suk is lying on the bed. Lofeyan is lying on his arm like an octopus around his body.


    "Hi! Linglong asked me when I was going to open a branch in Yanjing! She likes a place and thinks that fangfeiyi people can enter the Yanjing market! " Luofeiyan had some hoarse voice, now it is full of temptation, with a lazy atmosphere.


    "What do you think?" Suk now unconsciously has the idea of opening up new territory in the commercial field. If the futures contract that Ma Yina helped her to set up is due and can really make a lot of money, it is not too illusory to want to become a business elite.


    "Now I don''t think it''s OK. Linglong has injected this amount of money here. If it''s put in Yanjing City, it''s going to be gone in the blink of an eye. The rent alone may not be affordable, let alone the best way to buy the property right!" When Luo Feiyan talks about this, Suk can clearly feel a trace of helplessness hidden in the deepest.


    In fact, from the beginning to the end, Suk has never forgotten the Yue family, the real story that Luo Feiyan told him, and his promise to avenge her.


    "Well, don''t think about unhappy things! I think it won''t be long before you can walk directly into the big city of Yanjing and enter it as a successful person! "


    Luo Feiyan subconsciously thought that Suk was comforting himself and sighed: "ha ha, I hope so!"


    "I''m serious with you! Did you forget about pingbanfang? That''s the baby Suk slightly side head, just see luofeiyan''s small face, delicate skin, with a trace of flush, because the war cost a lot of physical strength, forehead banger are wet by sweat, stick on the forehead, is more attractive.


    "Yes! If you don''t say I''ll forget today! " At the mention of Pingban Fang, Luo Feiyan immediately turned over and knelt down on the bed with two hands. The two groups of dazzling white flowers and heavy meat, firm and full, came into Suk''s eyes.


    "Gudong!" A, subconsciously swallow mouth saliva, when sukton eyes began to appreciate.


    "Not enough! I''m serious with you Luo Feiyan raised his hand and patted Suk on the cheek, drawing his attention back: "your" Pingban prescription "seems to be really effective. It''s only been more than a week, and my customer''s scar has become much lighter!"


    "It''s inevitable! All my things are powerful Suk raised his eyebrows at lofy, with an expression of "you know what I''m talking about.".


    "Bah! You little rascal, how can you be like this now! " Luo Feiyan glared at Suk angrily, which didn''t relieve his anger, and then he slapped him in the chest.


    "Well! It hurts Suk with a look of pain, a kind of dead posture: "you just used the legendary dragon subduing eighteen palms?"


    "Good! You still have some insight! If you can die under my 18 dragon subduing palms, you will die in a proper place! " Luo Feiyan is a well-known writer who likes to tease people. Now when he meets Suk, he has a good time."Can you promise me a request before I die?" Suk''s eyes were bright, with expectations, and even a trace of sadness.


    "Say it!" Luo Fei''s way of offering mercy.


    "Can I have another shot?" As soon as Suk''s voice fell, he suddenly turned over and directly pressed luofeiyan under again.


    It''s really three or two peach blossoms outside the bamboo, and the spring river warms the chicken. The withered wormwood is all over the ground, and the reed buds are short, just when Suk wants to go up.


    After making trouble for a long time, Suk finally reorganizes his clothes and goes downstairs. Lin Xiaobai at the front desk has come home from work. Suk goes out through the back door directly. At this time, it''s almost eleven o''clock.


    After thinking about it, I finally dialed Han Mei.


    "Hello! Han Mei


    "Suk? Are you looking for Xiao Mo? " Han Mei didn''t seem to fall asleep. She answered the phone soon. There was a rustle in the topic, as if the girl was getting up from the bed.


    "No! It''s about your father! " As soon as Suk finished speaking, he heard the voice stop there. After a long silence, Han Mei''s voice rang out again.


    "Do you have an idea?" Han Mei seems a little nervous, with uncertainty in her voice.


    "Well! If there is no accident, the first phase of the project funds will soon be allocated, the rest is uncertain, but there should be no problem! "


    As soon as Suke finished speaking, Han Mei''s voice suddenly rose several times, and her tone was cheerful: "really? Is it really solved? "


    "That''s right. Suk''s going to do it! Think about how to thank me! " Suk walked to the car while talking on the phone.


    "How can I thank you? Would you like to play Shuangfei? Little foam, little foam Han Mei jumped out of bed and quickly climbed up the bed ladder to wake up Zheng Mo: "Xiao Mo Suk told you to go out and play Shuangfei!"

 Chapter 631

    Han Luhe hasn''t had a good rest for nearly a month. From the beginning of last month, he began to come to the door one after another. These are still old customers. Otherwise, all kinds of construction materials purchased by the company at that time would not have been delivered on credit. |I ^


    when a person is in the company, his wife is now back to his mother''s home. Every day these creditors will go home to find themselves. It''s better to stay in the company, the general manager''s office, the big suite, the office outside and the bedroom inside.


    There are American TV series on the LCD TV, and Han Luhe doesn''t have the heart to take a look at them at all. Turning on the TV is just to make the room not so quiet, so that he can stop thinking about these things all the time.


    His hair was messy and his eyes were covered with blood. He leaned on the sofa with a wine cup in his hand. There were peanuts scattered on the tea table in front of him and some other wine dishes.


    Gan Baijiu slips down the tongue and goes to the throat. It follows the road all the way to the stomach, burning hot and warm, but because he has just drunk too much, he can not suppress his cough.


    A good cough, even let the tears drop down.


    It seems that the cough is too heart and lung, Han Lu and do not care about the tears, hands into the messy hair, holding the head, buried in the knee.


    How can a man become like this when he has no way to go? What''s more, Han Luhe is also an entrepreneur who has been famous for half his life. He started from scratch and sees his business growing rapidly. As long as the project of citizen culture square is completed, his company can even enter the billion Yuan Club directly.


    But who knows that such a situation should be created.


    It''s clearly written in black and white on the contract that part of the project payment will be paid after the first phase of the project is completed, but now that the third phase of the project is about to be completed, the shadow of the money can''t be found. But now, these people play ball one by one, from this department, to that unit, from this leader, to that cadre. After a month, they have seen the warmth and coldness of human relations.


    I almost have to go to the city petition bureau to complain! But people say that you can go to the court to sue directly, but who can you sue yourself? Second construction? Construction Bureau? Or Weihai municipal government?


    Let''s not say whether we have the courage to sue the state organs, but even if we really sue, we can''t afford to delay the time. Procrastination is the killer of these people. If the court summons works, they are not the state organs!


    I can''t afford to wait!


    It''s said that the yamen gate faces south. It''s reasonable not to come in if you don''t have money. But now the world has changed, and money doesn''t work. You really need to have power!


    Now that the project is about to be completed and shut down, even the wages of the workers have been delayed for a few months. Is it going to run on the migrant workers and ask for their wages? Is it to run on the bank and jump off the building to relieve people''s anger?


    Han Luhe has never been so desperate.


    The mobile phone on the coffee table suddenly rings. Han Lu and her subconscious intention is to refuse to answer the phone. They are likely to be debt collectors again. However, one second before hanging up, the caller ID reads: "baby daughter".


    I took a deep breath and took my mobile phone over.


    "Meimei! I haven''t slept so late! " Han Luhe tries to make his voice seem calm, even pretends to have a kind of bleary tone just waking up from sleep.


    "Well! Dad, did I wake you up? " Han Mei thought her father was sleeping.


    "Nothing! You think I can''t control you if you live in school? Lack of sleep is the natural enemy of beauty! Don''t you have classes tomorrow? "


    Han Luhe gets up from the sofa, goes to the window, breathes the cool air, and seems to be in better spirits.


    "Dad, I have something to tell you!" After getting Su Ke''s reply, Han Mei dials her father''s phone for the first time. Now she has also gone to the balcony of the dormitory and is in a good mood looking at the stars all over the sky.


    "What''s the matter? Is the cost of living enough? Will dad call you tomorrow? " Parents always love their children. No matter how hard they are, they don''t want to let their children know that their father''s love is like a mountain, and there are too many things on his shoulders.


    "No! I still have money! It''s about your company! "


    "Don''t worry about the company, dad will solve it!" Last week, Han Mei went home. Originally, Han Lu and his wife pretended nothing happened. But who knows, they still met a door-to-door money collector, which made her know the whole story. But Han Lu and didn''t want her children to know too much, which is still the case today.


    "Dad! I found a friend and he has already helped me. He said that part of the project funds can be set aside in one or two days, and the rest won''t take long! " Han Mei''s voice is filled with uncontrollable joy, but in Han Luhe''s ears, it suddenly makes him stunned.


    "Meimei! Did you go to Zhang Liang? " Zhang Liang is the son of the director of the Construction Bureau, and he is also a classmate of his daughter. Even he knows that Zhang Liang has been pursuing his daughter, but he once wanted to settle this matter through his daughter''s relationship.The solution is nothing more than marriage, pushing the two families into the same boat. If they become children''s families, Zhang Zhaoqiang, the director of the Construction Bureau, will not ignore his predicament.


    But Han Luhe can''t turn around the company''s predicament with her daughter''s lifelong happiness. In the end, the idea is directly twisted out in her heart, and she doesn''t even mention it to her wife.


    On hearing her daughter''s words, subconsciously, her daughter begged Zhang Liang and finally got his promise to help through some kind of transaction. Suddenly, Han Lu and her voice changed.


    "Meimei, Dad''s problem can be solved. Don''t have anything to do with Zhang Liang. He''s not a serious man!"


    Han Luhe''s words warmed Han Mei''s heart. She really thought about it, but now things are turning around, and finally she has a good result.


    "Dad! Don''t worry, it''s not Zhang Liang, it''s my other friend! He knows Wan Guosong, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. He has reflected our situation with Wan, who has promised to solve it as soon as possible! "


    After listening to Han Mei''s explanation, Han Luhe can''t seem to react all of a sudden. He stood by the window for a long time, and finally couldn''t believe it: "Mei Mei, what you said is true? Does your friend know Wan Guosong? Is their relationship OK? "


    Han Luhe once thought about going directly to Wan Guosong to reflect the situation, but even if he could find him, he was so busy that he didn''t know him. Could he help him? Don''t they all say that officials protect each other?


    "He once saved Wan Guosong''s daughter, it must have nothing to say! Wasn''t it reported in the news some time ago that someone saved a little girl in the fire? It''s Spiderman in Weihai City. That''s my friend. Dad, just put your heart down! It will be settled for sure Han Mei said firmly, and Han Luhe heard it with tears in his eyes again.


    "My dear! This is a noble man Han Lu and heart constantly repeat this sentence, it seems that in the distant sky, the stars have begun to rise slowly.

 Chapter 632

    when Suk came home, the alcohol in his body had been released with sweat in the heart stirring battle of intestines. Of course, it was not only sweat and the residual alcohol, but also other things.


    After eleven o''clock, when his parents heard the sound of opening the door, they came out to have a look. When they saw that they were safe at home, they were relieved. Sometimes Suk was thinking, should he move out? With the change of their life trajectory, they often go home after 11 o''clock at night, which not only worries their parents, but also affects their rest.


    Last time, because of Liu Mengmeng''s business, I told sun song to find a rental house for me. The conditions seemed good, but because Liu Mengmeng suddenly disappeared, the house was always empty. Do you want to move there?


    But it''s not the time to think about it. Sitting on the bed, you enter the space of the flower picking system. On that screen, you already have two fresh completion rewards, waiting for you.


    Taking the reward, Suk threw the 5000 yuan cash directly on the bed. Thinking about the 100 yuan he got for the first time, Suk was so excited that he almost couldn''t sleep well all night. But the red banknotes didn''t make Suk feel excited and ecstatic.


    "Task: untie Wan Qihong''s belt (complete); reward: a fan of the picture of Xiqiao returning at dusk by Tang Yin of Ming Dynasty."


    "Please extract!"


    As soon as I see this task, I can''t help but see the embarrassing scene of boiling blood in my mind. My head is pinched by Wan Qihong at the fingertip, and it trembles slightly, like a current, going straight to my heart. It seems that my heart beat and the shaking of the head have been synchronized.


    "I''ll go! I can''t stand it Suk shivered involuntarily, this kind of feeling has a kind of catharsis like excitement. He shook his head hard and threw the idea out of his mind.


    When you choose to extract rewards, you can see a white light in the system space, which is warm and refreshing. It''s very enjoyable, but there''s one more thing in the next second.


    The fan in the picture of Xiqiao''s Twilight return looks like it''s real. No matter from the painter, the material of the fan, the signature, the handwriting, it''s a good thing. Of course, Suk has no doubt about the authenticity of the fan.


    The system is not a fake.


    But if you want Suk to tell you what''s good about this fan, you can''t tell. Without this diamond, you don''t want to take the porcelain work. You don''t know the price of this thing. But now you don''t want money, you don''t want to sell it. It''s a pleasure to keep the collection.


    I got up and took the five thousand yuan cash, together with this fan, and all received it in the cabinet of my desk. Then I finally went to bed.


    In fact, many people couldn''t sleep that night, such as Han Luhe who got the good news, Han Mei who was grateful to Suk, Zheng Mo who was called by Han Mei to play Shuangfei just after she fell asleep. Of course, Wan Qihong had the most ups and downs.


    Today''s scenes with Suk directly overload her brain. All the pictures are playing frame by frame. Every action and every sentence are constantly flashing.


    Fingertips always feel like holding something, tossing and turning, how can not sleep.


    "President! What''s the matter with you? "


    Li Linglong subconsciously felt out the mobile phone from under the pillow and opened her eyes vaguely. It was three o''clock in the morning, but wan Qihong was still tossing back and forth like a pancake.


    "It''s OK. I just changed a bed and lost sleep!" Wan Qihong''s reason is reasonable, but Li Linglong is not a fool. After Wan Qihong and Suk slip around, this person begins to become abnormal. Sometimes she feels thoughtful and frowns. What makes Li Linglong most helpless is that Wan Qihong seems to mumble from time to time.


    If the change of Wan Qihong had nothing to do with Suk, she would not believe it if she killed Li Linglong, but she could not ask what had happened before.


    "Linglong!" Wan Qihong sat up and turned on the bedside lamp. Because she was not used to wearing pajamas at night, she put on a small black vest. Although it was a vacuum inside, there were still two bumps in it.


    "Well? President In contrast, Li Linglong is much fatter. She also sits up and leans on the head of the bed, turns her head and looks at Wan Qihong, wondering if the main play is coming? President, this is to be able to restrain the rhythm of the voice of the heart!


    "What do you think of Suk?" In fact, the shadow of Suk constantly appeared in Wan Qihong''s mind. Although they didn''t even have much contact for a long time, they couldn''t get rid of it anyway.


    "He is Li Linglong is not much better than Wan Qihong. If it wasn''t for the fact that she came out to play, she happened to meet a younger brother outside the club who wanted to drag racing with Suk. That is to say, the last time she met Suk at Tianma racetrack, she didn''t know who Suk was.But now that Wan Qihong asked, Li Linglong frowned and pondered for a few minutes: "he! Not bad, right! I can still see it. It''s refreshing! The technology of drag racing is first-class, and this person has a good sense of justice. Although he has a little temper, generally speaking, it''s good! "


    Li Linglong still remembers asking Suk to go to Yanjing to drag racing. She hung up her phone several times in a row. If it wasn''t for her courtesy, she came to Weihai in person and didn''t ask him to move.


    "What do I think - he''s a bit of a color!" Wan Qihong keeps the secret of her heart, but she always feels very uncomfortable in her heart. She can only reveal it from the side.


    "Oh? That''s true After Wan Qihong said this, Li Linglong immediately thought that she was sitting in Suk''s car, and she was so pissed that she had to make a little convenience in the back of the car, but she caught up with the cramp of her thigh. Suk massaged herself at that time, and the boy''s eyes were aimed at his sensitive area at that time.


    "Ah? Did he play a rascal with you? " Wan Qihong asked subconsciously, but the word "also" betrayed her deeply, which made Li Linglong react and look at Wan Qihong strangely.


    "President? Do you mean that when you go out tonight, Suk has played you a hooligan? " Linked to Wan Qihong''s abnormal performance, Li Linglong has two of them in her mind. After drinking, she goes to the hotel and pats.


    "No - no - sleep, let''s go to sleep!" Wan Qihong''s face suddenly had two more red halos. Her face, which was full of heroism and strong lines, was very shy. She turned her head over while talking, turned off the bedside lamp, turned over and kept silent.

 Chapter 633

    Suk had a colorful dream. In the dream, there was a woman who looked like Wan Qihong. She was still in the quiet woods. She stood motionless and squatted in front of her.


    The flower girl plays the flute and dances with jade. Thirty eight thousand for half a day, the sea is dry, Ao is dry.


    A flute sound, two red lips. In this silent night, Suk can''t help but dance. First, the Dragon wags its tail and adjusts its angle. Second, the Dragon flies into the sky. Second, the fish jumps into the abyss. Then, there is no rain in the clouds. The battle lasts for 300 rounds, but the dragon still fights in the wild.


    With the help of Su Xiaoke, he became more and more brilliant and brave in the war. I don''t know how long it took to finish the work with a roar of regret.


    Suk shivered and suddenly opened his eyes. He saw the warm and warm sunshine pouring into the room. It was slightly bright. The wall clock was already six o''clock. He quickly took off his underwear and cleaned the battlefield.


    A one-man show finally ended, and the price of the battle is that Suk emptily stuffed the wet underwear under the bed, rushed into the bathroom, washed, and his mind kept showing the fragments of dreams.


    ------


    riding his 50% new bike, Suk started his day''s study. When he walked into the classroom, he watched Wei Lan stop talking and look at himself.


    "Good morning!" Suk went over and said hello first.


    "Good morning Wei Lan''s round little face turned red unnaturally. Subconsciously, he lowered his head, but soon he looked up at Suk, like gathering up courage: "lunch --- have dinner together?"


    These two days, because they are busy after school in the afternoon, there is really no chance to go home with Wei Lan, so there is no chance to communicate. I''m afraid the little girl has been a little unhappy.


    In fact, Wei Lan also thought a lot these two days. Suk''s rapid progress in her academic performance made her feel very stressed. At the same time, she also had a preliminary idea for the future college entrance examination, that is, if two people are admitted to the same school, then this hazy relationship is guaranteed.


    It''s said that love in high school has a beginning and no end. It can''t start well and end well. But if two people really fight together to the same school, the success rate of their feelings will be greatly enhanced.


    "Lunch together? Good


    Before Suk spoke, the haunted Wang Xiaogang had already slipped over and nodded heavily: "let''s have lunch together at noon! It''s my treat


    Wang Xiaogang put his arms around Suk''s shoulder. It seemed that he didn''t find Wei Lan''s killing eyes: "Suk, did you go to the post bar yesterday! My little brother, the number of fans I organized has increased a lot! "


    "Well! I didn''t surf the Internet yesterday, but still Suk shrugged his shoulders, knowing that what Wang Xiaogang said was a rumor that someone on the Internet said he had plagiarized, and then knew the answer in advance.


    "Study committee members! What would you like for lunch? " Wang Xiaogang''s cheap smile finally provoked Wei Lan to burst out, wheezing and panting, slapping on the table: "Wang Xiaogang, give me your side!"


    "Ha ha, I''m joking! You eat! You eat Wang Xiaogang shivers, shrinks his neck, retreats to one side, and finally leaves the world for Suk and Weilan.


    "Are you free at noon?" Wei Lan tries hard to adjust her mood and pulls herself back to the mode of lady. Her voice is gentle again.


    "Noon! There should be no problem! " Suk looked at Wei Lan''s expectant eyes and nodded. Sure enough, Wei Lan saw that Suk agreed, and his face was a little more excited.


    At this time, Suk suddenly felt the mobile phone in his pocket began to vibrate. He took it out and saw that it was Li Linglong''s phone.


    "Hello! So early? " Suk did not go out of the classroom, he stood in place to connect the phone.


    "Suk, you say! What did you do to our president yesterday? " The receiver suddenly burst out a huge sound wave, scared Suk almost threw the mobile phone aside, nodded at Wei Lan embarrassed, turned and ran out.


    "Hello! You talk! What have you done to our president? " On the phone, Li Linglong''s roar wave after wave, rolling, deafening.


    "Keep your voice down!" Suk subconsciously thinks that Wan Qihong has confessed what happened yesterday to Li Linglong. Suddenly, her face turns red and her heart beats faster. She feels that she is standing in the corridor outside the classroom, and everyone is looking at her.


    Even it seems that all the people in the world know about their indecency yesterday. They feel embarrassed. In a moment, their back is wet with sweat.


    "Can I keep my voice down? What do you say you''ve done? " Li Linglong pressed forward step by step and asked for a crime.


    "I didn''t do anything!" Suk''s voice is a little empty, and he insists on not pleading guilty. At this point, no matter what, he can''t admit his mistake first!"What didn''t you do? You didn''t do anything. How can she get up in the morning and go back to Yanjing? " Li Linglong is standing outside the room now. Wan Qihong is packing her bags. She said she would come out to relax. Who knows that Wan Qihong made this decision just after she got into bed. How can she not make Li Linglong angry.


    "What? Back to Yanjing? " Suk was stunned after hearing this, and then he became ecstatic. According to the meaning of Li Linglong''s words, it seems that Wan Qihong didn''t say anything, and her brilliant image of wisdom and martial arts was not damaged.


    "Yes! You''re not coming to plead guilty? I have long thought that you didn''t do a good job yesterday and provoked our president! You can''t let her go back! " Li Linglong really didn''t know what happened between them last night, but wan Qihong''s strange performance made her find a trace.


    "Go back! Weihai, there''s nothing interesting here! " Suk''s words immediately attracted Li Linglong''s fierce bombardment: "no! Come yesterday and leave today! I tell you, you are responsible for keeping our president


    "Good! Good! If you tell Wan Qihong to stay for two more days, just say I have something to do with her! " Suk had no choice but to say so, and quickly found a reason: "no! I have a class Quickly hung up the phone, deep breath, finally there is no danger.


    "I told you I was going to class!" Suk has not yet entered the classroom, mobile phone vibration again, tone is very helpless.


    "Hello! Suk, come and help me A woman''s voice came from the phone. It didn''t look like Li Linglong. Subconsciously, she took a look at the caller ID, a strange number.


    "Who are you?" The voice is familiar, and this woman can call out her own name, it must be someone she knows.


    "I''m Hong Chen! Come and help me Hongchen''s voice with anxiety, don''t know what happened in the end, seems to have encountered a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 634

    when Suk heard that Hong Chen on the other end of the phone reported her home, she was stunned. Thinking of the urgency of her voice, she asked, "what''s the matter with you?" "I''m in Wuting county now. Someone wants to catch me!" As expected, Hong Chen was in great trouble, and his voice was helpless. "Catch you? Did you call the police? " Suk''s first reaction is that Hong Chen may have encountered some underworld and other things, so it''s the best way to find the police. "I can''t report it. There are policemen in my captors!" Hong Chen''s words sometimes make Suk a Leng, suddenly feel that things seem more complicated than he imagined, and he didn''t speak. Hong Chen''s voice came from the phone: "I''m very dangerous now, I can only find you, you come quickly!" "Good! I''m going! Keep yourself safe and in touch at all times! " Hang up the phone, Suk quickly ran back to the classroom, looking at Wei Lan is waiting for himself, may be because of his face change, eyes a little confused. "Wei Lan, please take a leave for me. I''m going out now!" "That noon --" "I may not come back at noon, next time!" Suk doesn''t care about other things now. Hong Chen''s words won''t be false. She must have run into trouble that can''t be solved. Otherwise, she won''t call herself. After that, she turns around and leaves. Wuting county belongs to Tianjin city. Its geographical location is the border between Tianjin and Weihai. Fortunately, it is not far away. If you drive, you can get there in about an hour. But Suk didn''t have the impulse to leave immediately. He ran to the school gate and called Huang Mao to take some people with him to Wuting county. The performance of Passat is far beyond that of Huang Mao''s old Jetta, so Suk didn''t wait for Huang Mao to set out together, but he went straight to Wu Ting. Suk can feel the danger of Hong Chen''s situation, and the smell of urgency in her tone has been clearly revealed. In Suk''s hands, Passat burst out a strong momentum and ran all the way. Because of the speed, some novices were so scared that they were in a mess on the road, leading to several small car accidents. Of course, the traffic accidents are all caused by others. Suk is like a swimming fish walking through the traffic. He can''t wait to rush to Wuting. He can only say sorry for those accidents. Within an hour, Suk finally entered the area under the jurisdiction of Wuting county. This is his first time to come to Wuting. The road around the county is a bit difficult, and from time to time, there will be a convoy carrying muck and building materials passing by. It seems that there is a lot of construction work going on here. Although he was worried, Suk also knew that it was not the time to be impulsive, even if he had confidence in his driving skills, but the actual situation restricted him. If he didn''t pay attention to the bumpy roads, he said that the dump Steyr cars of the first four and the last eight would probably crush him. Fortunately, the distance from the county seat is getting closer and closer, and there are more banners on the roadside. It''s everyone''s responsibility to support demolition "Promoting urbanization, Wuting will have a better tomorrow!" While holding the steering wheel carefully, Suk dials Hong Chen''s phone. "Suk, are you here?" Hong Chen is still very nervous, it seems that even the voice can be lowered a lot now. "Well, don''t worry. I should be able to enter the county in ten minutes. Where are you now?" "I''m in a small hotel, Xiangyun Hotel, Room 201!" "Good! Wait for me Suk hung up the phone, continued to increase the horsepower, and finally entered the county. Sure enough, Suk soon found something unusual. A large number of traffic police appeared at the major intersections of the county, especially on several roads in and out of the county, all set up security checkpoints. Even the number of police cars on the road increased significantly, and the air was obviously filled with tension. I don''t know what happened? Suk didn''t know where the Xiangyun hotel was. After inquiring, he finally found a small shop with a total of three floors. The sign outside seemed to be old and shabby. Park the car, go upstairs directly, knock on 201''s door, but can''t hear any movement inside. Suk can''t help but frown. He has a bad feeling in his heart. Has Hong Chen been taken away? At this time, the SMS prompt: "is that you?" "Yes Suk replies to the message. After a few minutes, the door finally opens from inside. Hong Chen pokes out his head and urges Suk to come in. Hong Chen''s face was very white. Even after seeing Suk, he was still in a panic. His clothes were wrinkled and seemed to be contaminated with a lot of soil. After beating, some of them were left on it. "Suk!" Hongchen suddenly hugged Suk, very hard, put his head on Suk''s chest, and whispered: "I''m afraid! I''m afraid "Nothing! Here I am Suk gently stroked Hong Chen''s back, across a thin layer of clothing material, the tight and tender skin, clearly felt, but now there is no time to pay attention to these, quietly comforting Hong Chen."Well!" Hong Chen didn''t know when he burst into tears and began to sob. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Suk holds Hong Chen''s shoulder and asks her to sit on the bed. "I received news clues that there was violent demolition in Wuting, so I wanted to come and look for news materials!" When Hong Chen saw Suk, he finally had a bottom in his heart. Although he couldn''t help crying just now, after the tears flowed out, he seemed to relax a lot. Hearing Hong Chen say so, Suk thinks of seeing banners and motorcade on the road before, subconsciously nods and signals Hong Chen to continue. "I came the day before yesterday just in time for a village to be expropriated. Last night, all the villagers mobilized to guard against their hands in the dead of night, and I got mixed up in it!" "Who knows that they are really here, and it''s the government''s joint action. People from the courts, procuratorates, public security, justice, land and their villages and towns are all here. I even suspect that there are local underworld groups inside. When they come, they drive out all the residents with large machinery and force them to demolish them on the spot!" "At that time, the scene was very chaotic. I caught myself in the crowd and took a lot of photos. The villagers all picked up the guys and fought with the joint defense team members!" When Hong Chen said this, he seemed to recall the terrible scene at that time, and his face became even more pale: "two people were killed on the spot!" Suk can guess without thinking that Hong Chen must have photographed all these things, which led to the disaster. Now the state has repeatedly ordered that they should not be demolished. The local government has not only violated the rules, but also caused human lives. Those who are dying are caught by the media reporters on the spot, which is very good. "That --" as soon as Suke opened his mouth, before he finished, a strong knock on the door suddenly rang. Hong Chen, who was frightened, shivered and looked at the door in fear: "they are coming! Here they are

 Chapter 635

    the sudden knock on the door made Hong Chen, who had been frightened for a long time, look at the door in horror, and Suk was a little nervous by this atmosphere.


    This matter involves human life. If you have a good guess, it is likely that the matter will be covered. If Hong Chen is honest, he will suffer a little. If he resists a little, he will be mentally ill and commit suicide.


    After all, urban demolition, land acquisition and land occupation involve a lot of interests, and even the local government plays a role in it. As Hong Chen said, it''s not only the joint defense team, but also the gangsters.


    "Bang - Bang - bang!" The knock on the door is tireless and undaunted. Hong Chen has jumped out of bed and looks at Suk.


    "Don''t be afraid!" Suk quickly steps to the window and looks out. If he jumps out of the window, he certainly has no problem, but Hong Chen can''t finish it. So Suk doesn''t look at escape. Looking down, there is no scene of police cars gathering, and the surroundings are very normal.


    This kind of normality is just like nothing happened. The peddlers on the street, the landlady sitting in front of the store, and even the people waiting for the bus at the bus stop all look normal.


    If the police or the black and astringent meeting suddenly appeared at the bottom just now, it would not be like this. At least it would be a little flustered, and even there would be a mood of watching the crowd for fear that the world would not be in chaos. From the expressions on their faces, it seems that things are not as bad as they thought.


    Knock on the door is still non-stop, and more and more hard, the heart has made up its mind, three steps toward the door to run, mouth should be a: "who ah?"


    By this time, Suk had already walked to the door. Through the cat''s eye, he saw that the two men, both young, were wearing uniforms similar to security guards. Maybe this was what Hong Chen just said about the joint defense team members.


    "Open the door, come in and check the water meter!" The man outside blurted out like a routine.


    "NIMA, there are still people coming to check the water meter at the hotel!" For the first time, Suk heard that there was such a strange thing. He swore in his heart, but he had to pretend that nothing had happened: "wait a minute! Here we go


    Suk reaches out his hand to protect Hong Chen behind him, sideways, grabs the door handle with his right hand, and suddenly pulls back. At the moment of opening the door, the two men outside are already ready, and rush into the room with an arrow.


    "Bang!" Suk took a step back and let the first man in. He rubbed his right hand into a knife and hit him on the neck. He immediately looked at him like a ball of flying mud and collapsed to the ground. At this time, the second man leaned over.


    Seeing Suk''s sudden hand, he waved his fist in a hurry. However, with the intention of fighting unintentionally, how could Suk let him do what he wanted? His hand was like electricity. He directly clasped his wrist, suddenly pulled back, his feet were tight, and instantly kicked his shin.


    "Ah A sound, the second man lying on the side of the ground, Suk with a foot hook, quickly shut the door.


    "Who are you?"


    The first man won''t wake up so soon, and the second man won''t run away so easily. Suk has great confidence in his skills.


    "You let me go!" The second man was also twenty-four-five years old. His uniform didn''t show which department he belonged to, but he was also strong and was about to struggle to stand up.


    "Lie down on your stomach!" Suk muttered. He stepped on his back and puffed. The man fell to the ground again, supporting the ground with both hands, but it didn''t help at all. Suk''s power is not what it used to be. It''s like a big stone!


    "Answer the question and let you go, or I''ll kill you!" Suk''s voice was very low, even cold, not joking.


    "You say it The man struggled for a long time, and finally gave up, honestly lying on the ground, the strength from his back made him understand that even if he struggled again, it was useless.


    "Your purpose!" Although intuitively judged, Suk still raised the question.


    "Get her!" The man saw Hong Chen at the moment when Suk opened the door. Comparing the description above, he was sure that this was the reporter in Xiaozhang village last night.


    "Which department are you in?"


    "Security patrol!"


    "What''s the matter with the police in the county?"


    "It''s a matter of the Public Security Bureau. I don''t know!" The man''s eyes constantly aimed at his companion, but after entering the door, he was knocked down directly by Suk, and there was no sign of waking up until now.


    "I don''t know?" Suk would never believe what he said. With a cold hum, he suddenly started to work hard at his feet. If he didn''t suffer at the moment, he couldn''t get the information he wanted.


    "Well --!" Wang Hu felt that his back was suddenly stepped on, and his chest was out of breath. He snorted. His hands subconsciously wanted to support the ground again, hoping to relieve the pressure, but still couldn''t move.The public security patrol team is a contract coordination unit of the county government. Except for a few administrative staff in the office, all the members are recruited from the society. The composition of the team is very complex. Some of them have family relations. After the transition from here, some of them are mixed into the system of tormento road. Some of them are retired soldiers who can''t find a job, and even can''t find a job There are some little gangsters in the society, who are unscrupulous in getting a title.


    Wang husuan has a small family and wants to give his son a good job. But it''s not easy to get an administrative establishment right now. I don''t know when the patrol team will be able to change from a contract system to a career establishment, so I''ll let my son come in and have a try.


    At present, a big event has happened in the county. For Wang Hu, it''s nothing more than a walk. After all, so many policemen are out. What clues can they find? But now that the team has given orders to check the Internet cafes and hotels, according to the usual division of responsibilities, they and their companions will come and stroll.


    Who knows that just now, the boss wife really asked for some clues. She was eager to make contributions. She thought that if she made contributions, she would definitely leave a good impression in front of the leaders. Then it might bring some benefits to herself. Moreover, the situation shows that the reporter who ran away yesterday was just alone. He and his companions were two big men. Is that right Can''t you subdue it?


    In a moment of carelessness, he suddenly capsized in the sewer. In the face of the ferocious Suk, his brain flew fast. In the choice of meritorious service and protecting his own safety, he resolutely chose to protect himself.


    "I said -- I said --" Wang Hu felt more and more pressure on his chest, so he quickly begged for mercy.

 Chapter 636

    "in order to prevent the situation from expanding, the government has launched an emergency plan. Now all the traffic police, public security police, special patrol police and even criminal police have come out, and they have issued a death order. Public opinion is absolutely not allowed to expand. Even if necessary, coercive means must be used. This reporter must be left behind!"


    The news is not the notice from the patrol team, but at this point, all of them are told by the leaders that they are responsible and important, which is related to the development of Wuting county. Anyone who hinders the development of Wuting county is the enemy and the culprit of the government and the people.


    "I didn''t tell you to be nice?" Suk was a little curious. According to reason, shouldn''t these officials use money to attack first?


    "She ran away yesterday!" Wang Hu knows a lot about it. In fact, he took part in the special action last night.


    "Well?" Suk subconsciously looked at Hong Chen and looked at the girl with an angry look. He saw Suk''s eyes and shrugged: "yesterday, the developer''s director wanted to give me 50000 yuan. After taking my camera away, he wanted to take me back to the county. I took the chance and ran away. I had already removed the camera''s memory card!"


    "Oh Suk now understands that Hong Chen''s performance is absolutely to be exposed. Those real media people who can be bribed will never do so. In their eyes, how to maximize their own interests is crucial. To maintain a good relationship with the government can bring their own practical benefits.


    Hong Chen, for example, turns around and runs away. He doesn''t even give opportunities for communication. No wonder others will jump. The current situation is that the actual effectiveness of media opinion is getting more and more powerful. More and more officials are pushed to the top of the storm and unfortunately become targets.


    This is what officials who want to come here are afraid of. If Hong Chen exposes the news, with their relationship, maybe they can control public opinion at the county level or even at the municipal level, but they can''t stop the wave of Internet, such as post bar, forum, even blog and microblog, which are all pervasive.


    A little thing can set off a big wave, not to mention a big event of human life. I don''t know that those so-called cousins, brother smile, sister Fang, and even a cigarette can give people flesh. In a word, Internet public opinion is fiercer than tigers. We must not let yesterday''s incident be exposed. This is the joint decision of the county Party committee and the county government.


    "Bang!" Suk knocked Wang Hu unconscious without warning and looked at Hong Chen: "let''s go!"


    As soon as he got on the bus, Hong Chen wanted to talk and stop, as if he had something to say.


    "What''s the matter? What''s up? "


    "My bag and notebook are all in the hotel!" Hong Chen looks at Suk nervously.


    "Not up there?"


    "This is not the house where I live! I live in Hongda Hotel, but I don''t think it''s safe there, so I ran out! " Yesterday, when Hong Chen ran out, he soon felt that someone was chasing him. But for the villagers'' help, he might have been caught long ago.


    So she did not dare to go back to the previous hotel, always worried that there was someone waiting for her, so she found a small hotel where she could stay without ID card to hide.


    "Let''s go first, I''ll find a way to get your things!" Suk drives in the county town of Wuting and carefully finds his way out. There are more and more policemen on the street. After all, with the passage of time, the possibility of media explosion is growing. They can''t afford to gamble or lose.


    "Hello At this time, Huang Mao''s phone call came in. Suk told him where he was and waited.


    "Give me your room card later, and I''ll let them get it!" Soon after Suk finished speaking, Huang Mao drove the Jetta with two younger brothers on it and came over from a distance.


    He lowered the window and handed the room card to Huang Mao. After a few orders, he left.


    Suk glided around the county, and temporary checkpoints were set up at several main intersections in and out of the county. A large number of police began to be questioned by the car, with ID card identification instrument in hand, which made Suk feel bad.


    "Hong Chen, did you go to the hotel to register with your ID card?"


    "Yes Hong Chen seems to be aware of something: "do you think they have put my ID card on the blacklist?"


    "Go! Another way Suk knew that what he was fighting against this time was the power of a government. It was not as easy as a certain bureau to muddle through and turn the car around.


    It''s almost eleven o''clock in such a flash, but there is no absolute truth in the world. Suk understands this truth. No matter how strict the police are, there will always be some omissions.


    The village in the city in the county town gave Suk the opportunity to walk around the village in the city a few times, and then asked several local villagers. Of course, Suyan Pai, which had been thrown in the car, came into use, and a box of cigarettes gave him a way.


    It''s already one o''clock in the afternoon when I return Hong Chen to her single apartment. It can be seen that she is in a bad mood. After the turbulence and panic before, the whole person is very tired.However, Suk kindly reminded: "remember the last exposure of KTV in China?"


    "Remember! What''s the matter? " Hong Chen looks at Suk.


    "Remember to be anonymous!" Suk subconsciously gently touched Hong Chen''s hair, a face of concern, smile warm.


    "Suk!"


    "Well?"


    "I''m hungry!"


    "What would you like to eat? Do you have any ingredients at home? " Suk himself is really hungry. Driving is physical work. He has spent the whole morning in the car and wants to have dinner long ago.


    "It''s very kind of you to have everything in the kitchen! I want to take a shower first Hong Chen is like a child. Now she only feels safe when she sees Suk in front of her eyes.


    Turning on the tap, the cool water washes her body. Hong Chen''s mind is in a mess. Last night''s frightening scene came out from time to time. She felt that she had to do something. This is a reporter''s conscience, and also for the two innocent people who died in helplessness.


    In fact, she knows that many things are not as easy as they appear. Reporters, even paparazzi, are high-risk industries, and there are countless things that can be checked across provinces. It is difficult for her to protect herself and uphold justice at the same time.


    There''s something in her heart. The speed of taking a bath is much faster. More than 20 minutes later, Hong Chen walks out of the bathroom around the bath towel. She hears the sound of cooking in the kitchen and the sonata of pots and pans, which makes her feel relaxed for no reason. Subconsciously, she goes to the kitchen door, only to see Suk stop her hand and pick up the phone.


    "Hello! How are things now? "


    "Boss, it''s a bit bad now. There''s already a public security guard at Hongda hotel!" Huang Mao''s voice came from the phone.

 Chapter 637

    "Boss, it''s a little bad now. There''s a public security guard at the Grand Hotel!" The voice of yellow hair on the other side of the phone came over, but it didn''t show panic. Instead, it was like talking about a trivial matter.


    "Oh? Someone''s gone? " Suk took his mobile phone and pondered for a while, while his brain was thinking. To be honest, he came back from Wuting County in a hurry. On the one hand, the other party was involved in the local government, on the other hand, it was because of Hong Chen.


    Although the whole thing is caused by Hong Chen, but he still does not want to let Hong Chen touch too much of the dark side, this kind of psychology can not be said to pity jade, more is from a kind of friend protection!


    But now the hotel has been watched by the public security department, which means that Hong Chen''s identity has been exposed. After all, when he stayed at that time, he registered his ID card. I have to say that Hong Chen is in a dangerous situation now. How can he make the other party feel at ease with this explosive news material in his hand!


    It''s not surprising to be arrested across provinces!


    "Come into the room, take out the luggage and wait for my call!" Suk''s most worrying thing has happened, so there is nothing to worry about. It''s not his character to shrink back blindly. It''s up to him to see what the other party wants to do in order to be able to cope with it.


    It''s an attack, it''s also a trial.


    Hang up Huang Mao''s phone, Suk quickly found sun song.


    Sun song is very proud now. It''s only three days since he took over ma''er''s territory. But these three days are just changing.


    At the head of the city, the king''s flag is changing. Sun song is recruiting troops in Tianjin. There are not many of his original team. However, those gangsters who are in a panic all day long are flocking to find the door.


    Working and loving, these ruffians have a keen sense of smell to a certain extent, and their professional construction is quite in place. Since Sun song''s sudden appearance, and there is no restriction on his expansion of power, they are just like seeing a talisman. They want to change their flag and join sun song''s flag immediately.


    I''m afraid that because of ma er''s involvement, I''ll enlarge my case.


    "Boss!"


    Sun song is on the wine table. Although he drinks red, he becomes sober immediately when he receives Suk''s call. He picks up the phone and presses his hands on the people sitting around the table.


    This meal was accompanied by several subordinates sun song was going to cultivate. Two of them were brought from Weihai, and three of them were his newly promoted leaders. Looking at Sun song''s face, they kept silent.


    "Good! I''m going to be ready for the men


    Sun song put down the phone, a solemn face, and even a kind of vague excitement: "brothers, Suk Boss speak, ready to go to Wuting, blow the trumpet, gather all the people under your hands!"


    After putting down the phone, Suk suddenly finds Hong Chen standing at the kitchen door, looking at himself with a worried face: "what''s the matter? Hungry? "


    "Suk! Have I caused you a lot of trouble? " She had just heard the content of Suk''s phone call. It sounded very uneasy.


    "Nothing! Don''t worry! " Suk shrugged his shoulders, laughed at Hong Chen and continued his cooking career again. In fact, he is far from being so relaxed now, but it all depends on Huang Mao''s feedback.


    If Hong Chen''s luggage is seized, and even Huang Mao is arrested, it can be sure that Wu Ting will take the next step against Hong Chen. Then he must take the lead and give them pressure before they do.


    Only in this way can we really protect Hongchen!


    But now they have limited means, but they don''t just rely on the underground forces like sun song. Sun song is just showing their attitude. If they are in hot pursuit, they still have their own mace.


    Secretary of the county Party committee? It''s just a cadre at the department level. Regardless of his identity, he is just an ordinary person. Even if they have reported to the upper level and covered up in Tianjin city, they are not helpless.


    "Suk, I don''t want my luggage. It''s not worth a lot of money!" Hong Chen still feels uneasy. When he works as a journalist, especially those who dare to criticize the current situation, he will also encounter danger while gaining fame. Hong Chen understands this.


    Moreover, before Hong Chen entered the business, he knew very well that he was psychologically prepared, but he didn''t want to be involved in Suk because of this.


    "It''s OK. I said it would be OK! By the way, I remember you went to Yanjing last time to compete for employment? Is that right? " Suk does not want to entangle in this topic, and this sentence obviously makes Hong Chen blush.


    "Well! It''s eliminated, mainly because of its low qualification! " This is also why Hong Chen immediately ran to interview after receiving the clue. He really has no works that he can hold now.


    "Eliminated? Who is your interviewer? Are you not sexy enough? " Suk picks his eyebrows and smiles at Hongchen."Go away! Do you think our reporter''s professional quality is worth selling out his appearance? " Hong Chen eyes a stare, immediately horizontal eyebrows.


    "Well, it turns out to be necessary!" Suk showed up.


    "Get out of here!" Hong Chen said that she was about to go up and kick. At this time, Suk''s mobile phone on one side began to vibrate again, which made her stop subconsciously.


    "Hello Suk picked up the phone, but the smile on his face faded slowly: "who are you?"


    Hong Chen is still standing at the kitchen door, so the voice in the phone is not clear, but it doesn''t prevent her from guessing some bad result.


    "Tell Huang Yong to answer the phone!"


    Sure enough, the police in Wuting county have already detained Huang Mao, but this is also in Suk''s expectation, not too unexpected: "I repeat, ask Huang Yong to answer the phone, give you three seconds to consider, otherwise you will bear the consequences!"


    The police there seemed to hesitate for a moment, but soon the voice of yellow hair came from the phone: "boss, I''ve got the luggage!"


    "Well! How about there? " Suk listened to Huang Mao''s voice and did not change much, even some Hun did not care.


    "It''s OK. Now some policemen have detained our brothers! I guess I''ll have to go to the Bureau for a cup of tea later! " Huang Mao really doesn''t care. For people like them, entering the bureau is like gilding. If you don''t get in and out a few times, you are embarrassed to talk to people.


    "OK, sun song will come to pick you up later. Don''t worry!" Before Suk finished, he heard an angry roar on the phone: "who asked you to call the suspect?"


    "Hello! I don''t care who you are? Come to Wuting and turn yourself in now, or I''ll kill you! " He answered the phone in a loud voice and threatened Suk directly.

 Chapter 638

    "Hello! I don''t care who you are? Come to Wuting and turn yourself in now, or I''ll kill you! " There was an angry roar from the mobile phone, which made Suk''s eardrum jump.


    "I don''t care who you are! You are welcome to kill me at any time! " Suk shrugged his shoulders, but his voice was very calm, which made the other end of the phone immediately stunned.


    "Yes! I''m vihesuk


    ------


    the thing in the world is whether the east wind prevails over the west wind or the west wind prevails over the east wind. It just depends on which side is more powerful.


    Suk doesn''t worry about Huang Mao''s situation. Although he is young, he has long been a stickler, far from Hong Chen.


    After a while, the Public Security Bureau over there didn''t dare to deal with him. After all, no one was worried about what kind of ghosts and monsters they might cause when they couldn''t find out where they came from.


    What''s more, soon sun song will be there, and it won''t take him an hour to get to Wuting county from Tianjin city.


    And according to Suk''s explanation, he will certainly take a large group of people. Suk doesn''t believe in Wuting and dares to take all the people away.


    One person may have the courage, two people, three people or even hundreds of people? If there is a riot, it is estimated that all the parents will lose their gossamer.


    Suk thinks his principle is not to cause trouble, but not afraid of it! Before, it was because I didn''t want Hong Chen to go too far into this matter, but now I don''t have any worries about it.


    We must take the lead and show our fangs. This is also to protect Hong Chen, so that they won''t settle their accounts in the autumn.


    The meeting room of the Standing Committee of Wuting county has already passed lunch time, but the atmosphere is still smoky and depressing.


    Wei Baoqiang, Secretary of Wuting county Party committee, is 53 years old. His hair is dyed black and combed meticulously. He is a white short sleeve shirt with the bottom of his trousers, which makes him look bloated. However, it is normal for him to have a small stomach at his age. After all, he eats well!


    "Things have already happened. What do you need to do now?"


    Wei Baoqiang''s eyes, hidden behind the smoke, looked around at several of the people in the row. This is considered to be an enlarged meeting of the Standing Committee. Otherwise, Zheng Xiong, deputy county magistrate and director of public security, would not be qualified to attend.


    At present, the key work falls on Zheng Xiong. Wei Baoqiang and county magistrate Hu Fengtian look at each other and nod their heads. Now there is no camp at all, and everyone loses their hat together.


    "Cough! Zheng Xiong, tell me first Wei Baoqiang called the roll directly.


    "At present, we have launched the emergency plan, and all departments and police services are on standby!" Zheng Xiong is in his forties and of medium build. He looks up at the Secretary and the county magistrate. He twists out his cigarette ends, picks up some pieces of paper and says.


    "Hong Chen, female, 22 years old, from Dawang County, Weihai City, is a reporter of Weihai Metropolis Daily. We''ve found her hotel! "


    "Well!" Wei Baoqiang nodded and motioned Zheng Xiong to continue.


    "Now we have mobilized more than 300 police forces, set up seven security checkpoints, take Xiaozhang village as the center, and conduct radiation search, focusing on hotels, hotels, Internet cafes and shopping malls, which are densely populated places."


    "We should intensify our search efforts and not let this reporter slip away from our eyes. In particular, we should prevent her from transferring photos by means of communication and even publicizing them on the Internet." Wei Baoqiang''s tone was resolute, forceful and full of leadership.


    "Well, our network supervision team is paying close attention to this. Minister Wang needs us to cooperate. Just mention it!" Zheng Hongli is bored. He knows from the beginning to the end that although he sympathizes with the common people, he can only drift with the tide and stop talking. Instead, he leads the topic to Wang Ying, member of the Standing Committee of the county Party committee and Minister of propaganda.


    Wang Ying is the only woman in the county Party committee. She is in her forties and has excellent care. She has long hair in the back of her head. Her slim shirt shows that she has the same good figure and charm. Xu Niang is not old. After hearing Zheng Xiong''s words, she nods her head.


    "The network public opinion office has started the emergency mechanism, and there is a special person on duty 24 hours. Up to now, 244 key words related to the information of our county have been searched, and no harmful information about Xiaozhang village has been found!"


    Wang Ying holds the report in her hand. The so-called network public opinion is basically retrieved through software. She sets up keywords. When these words appear on the Internet, the alarm will sound and the record will be recorded immediately.


    "Well! If necessary, you can communicate with the Propaganda Department of the municipal Party committee! " Wei Baoqiang knows that his own county has no right to delete these so-called harmful information. Although there is an upsurge of corruption, some departments make plans to go to a certain forum or post bar, so that they compete to be administrators of websites.


    "I''ve already said hello to minister Zhao of the municipal Party committee in advance. They will try their best to cooperate!" Wang Ying continued.


    "Well? Have you reflected the situation? " Wei Baoqiang was surprised. It''s reasonable that Wang Ying should communicate with herself in advance for such a big matter. Although reporting to the city can be regarded as preparing a case in advance, if this matter can be digested internally, it''s the real king''s way!"No! I just mentioned it to him. I didn''t say anything about it! " There is no fool in officialdom. When Wang Ying sees that Wei Baoqiang''s tone has changed, she knows that he is also concerned. If she would never behave like this, she would quickly explain.


    At this time, Zheng Xiong''s phone rang. He took a look at the calling number and connected directly in the conference room.


    However, Wei Baoqiang would not stop because of a phone call. He turned to the Secretary of Sanfeng town Party committee who was sitting in the corner. Xiaozhang village is the village street in Sanfeng town.


    "Li Bingxian, tell me about your situation over there!" Wei Baoqiang felt that he had some dry mouth. He took the tea cup in front of him and moistened his throat.


    "At present, our Sanfeng town has set up a stability maintenance group, led by Mayor Tian lianxu. Mayor Tian has been stationed in the village since he was engaged in the development. He is trying his best to control the villagers'' emotions. However, Secretary Wei, I have a situation to report here!" Li Bingxian hesitated and looked at Wei Baoqiang.


    "Well! You said


    "How do we decide the compensation standard for the two villagers?" Li Bingxian knows in his heart that this time he has fallen into a trap. He can''t make a good job of it. In the end, he has to carry it on his back. However, he has to fight for it. Only if he can allocate more money from the top, can he make it up in the town. I don''t believe that the family there won''t buy it.


    "Well, 200 thousand for each family! But the money is out of humanitarian spirit. It''s better to allocate it through the Civil Affairs Bureau! "


    When Li Bingxian heard this number, he would almost curse his mother, 200000 yuan. Now there is a car accident, and he can''t get rid of it without paying hundreds of thousands of yuan. What''s more, now the government is involved. I''m afraid he can''t meet the demands of those family members even if he smashes the pot and sells iron! What''s more, dozens of people were injured!


    Just as he was about to cry, Zheng Xiong on one side suddenly stood up: "Secretary Wei, I have something new here! According to the report of the police stationed in Hongda Hotel, several suspects have been detained, and it seems that many people except Hong Chen are involved! "


    "Well? Who? Now who destroys the harmonious situation of Wuting is the enemy of the whole Wuting. No matter who it is, we must trace it to the end! Accountability to the end! " Wei Baoqiang now slaps the table hard.

 Chapter 639

    Zheng Xiong has just received a phone call from the security chief of the Bureau, in which he briefly reported the results of the battle. There are three men who are obviously black and astringent. Holding Hong Chen''s room card, they go directly into the room and want to take the things inside, but they are soon subdued by the police.


    However, after the uniform, the three men were very tough, even aggressive. This kind of performance is easy to be associated with his backstage, so that now they are a little tied.


    "It seems to be the black and astringent meeting of Weihai!" After a pause, Zheng Xiong said: "Suk behind them is a new star of the underworld in Weihai City. Through my younger martial brother in the police academy, I learned that Suk has a close relationship with Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi, and even sunsong, Suk''s subordinate, has infiltrated his influence into Tianjin city a few days ago and is in contact with Hongfeng!"


    "Well?" Wei Baoqiang is only impressed by the name of Hongfeng. It''s a big gangster in Tianjin city. After the fall of ma''er some time ago, there is a trend of Tianjin leading. They all say that physics is clustered and people are divided into groups. It seems that the background of Suk is not simple.


    "Pa!" Another cigarette was set on fire, completely ignoring the county magistrate''s desire to look at it and pondering a little: "Hmm! No matter who is involved! The most important thing is not to let that reporter leave Wuting! "


    Zheng Xiong felt that his mouth was twitching. Although he was basically sure that the reporter might have successfully returned to Weihai, he could not say so at the moment, so he could only nod his head: "now I''ll go back and have a sudden trial to see if there is any valuable information!"


    "Well! Go Wei Baoqiang waved his hand and felt a burst of physical and mental exhaustion. Even his stomach was growling. But now is far from the time to rest, especially when he heard that the other party is not just a reporter, but a reporter with a dark background. He thought a lot more about it.


    "Mr. Hu, now you are in charge of the meeting." Wei Baoqiang''s elbows are supported on the mahogany conference table, and his thumbs are slowly massaging his temples.


    Hu Fengtian gave a wry smile. He had already scolded Wei Baoqiang. NIMA, if you hadn''t been greedy all the time, how could you have made so much trouble? You have no hope of progress. You are about to get out of the car. I still want to make progress!


    But now two people are like grasshoppers tied to a rope. They can''t fly Wei Baoqiang, and they can''t run Hu Fengtian. They are really both prosperous and harmful.


    Hu Fengtian watched Zheng Xiong walk out of the meeting room and pondered for a while before he began to speak: "I think the rehabilitation work of Xiaozhang village is equally important now. I think we can mention the compensation standard just mentioned by Secretary Li of Sanfeng. Of course, we must carry forward the humanitarian spirit. We are deeply sorry for the two villagers'' experience, but we can mobilize one Enterprises in the next county! "


    "For example, Tengxin steel works is a big tax payer. Can we coordinate and ask them to come up with an intention? After all, they are all from Wuting. I believe these businessmen are also caring and can organize donations!"


    "However, we must abide by the tone of public opinion. This is a sudden production safety accident. The next step is to carry out an educational activity in the whole county, focusing on several other villages that will be relocated. Now that Zheng Xiong is back, the comrades of the safety supervision bureau should prepare a set of plans first."


    "Wipe! How come it''s a production safety accident again! " Zhang Yue, director of the Bureau of work safety, secretly scolded that she knew that the notice meeting would not have any good things. This is the rhythm of shirking responsibility, but she can''t show the emotion she shouldn''t have: "Hmm! I''ll organize people to do it right away! "


    ------


    sitting in front of the computer, Hong Chen has begun to sort out this manuscript. The memory card of the camera is very well protected, and the reading is very smooth. Soon, Suk, standing behind Hong Chen, sees chaotic and shocking pictures.


    "Hoo Hong Chen turns over the picture, the frightening fragment in his mind constantly lingers in his mind, breathes out a deep breath, and leans on the back of the chair.


    "Too tired!" When Suk saw Hong Chen''s appearance, she knew that she was under great pressure, even scared. This might be the first time that she really went deep into the dark side, and her youthful attitude was incompatible with this kind of atmosphere.


    Suk stood behind the chair, subconsciously raised his hand and pressed Hong Chen''s shoulder, as if to help her massage to ease her mood, two hands gently holding Hong Chen''s shoulders, a grasp and a release, moderate strength.


    Hong Chen closed his eyes, grasped Suk''s wrist with both hands up, slowly forced down, and Suk began to bend down under her guidance. Soon their posture changed, and Suk had hugged Hong Chen in his arms.


    "Suk, do you think this manuscript can pass the review of the editor?" Hong Chen hugs Suk''s hand tightly in the words, slightly side head, just stick on Suk''s cheek.


    Although Suk reminded her to expose her anonymously before, after Suk answered a few phone calls, her attitude changed. She just told herself that she could act according to her heart.


    Exposure! There is no doubt about that! I''ve been working hard, not to mention dying. It''s also thrilling. If it wasn''t for Suk''s appearance, I would have been arrested long ago. At that time, I don''t know whether I have to live in a mental hospital for several months or not. What''s more, if I don''t explode this incident, I even feel ashamed of my conscience as a reporter."Just do your own business!" Suk comforted her in a low voice. He really didn''t know whether the manuscript would be published in the newspaper or not. He even wondered whether the editor in chief of Metropolis Daily had found such a fierce piece of material and whether it was possible to contact Wu Ting to obtain some benefits.


    "My brain is really in a mess now!" Seeing these bloody photos once again makes Hong Chen feel depressed. If it wasn''t for Suk, now she even feels that she has a tendency to collapse. She holds Suk''s arm tightly with her hands and makes great efforts. Maybe only in this way can she feel safe.


    Suk''s mouth kept turning up, and the touch from his arms was really wonderful. His arms were just stuck on the top of Hongchen''s twin peaks, and he felt that the mass of meat had changed its shape under his own pressure. Although he knew that it was not the time for wishful thinking, he couldn''t help but feel his heart.


    At this time, I felt the mobile phone in my pocket vibrated again, reluctantly pulled back an arm, and under the friction with the chest peak, it was more like carrying a current.


    "Hello! boss! I''ve done it according to your instructions. The people in Xiaozhang village are divided into two groups, one to the town government and the other to the side of the county Party committee building. I''m going to the public security bureau to get yellow hair! " There seems to be a lot of noise on the other side of the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, the smile on Suk''s face was a little surprising. It seemed that there was no weird smell. Anyway, now that he has reached this point, the bigger the matter is, the better it will be for him.

 Chapter 640

    Lu Tianxiang is the mayor of Sanfeng town. Since the incident last night, he has been staying in Xiaozhang village without going home. He didn''t even come last night and close his eyes. He was afraid that something really happened.


    But now he is ready to die. Xiaozhang village is not the first village to be demolished in Sanfeng town. The situation here is quite complicated. The population of the whole village is about 3800, and this village is relatively rich compared with other villages.


    This makes it more difficult to move. After all, most of these people have already bought houses in the county. Their old houses are comfortable and they don''t want to move. To tell you the truth, the compensation for demolition is very little.


    The compensation standard in Yanjing may be easier to handle, but this situation is obviously unrealistic. This overall development is entrusted by the county Party committee and the county government to Pengcheng investment company. Pengcheng investment company is directly managed by the county Party committee and the county government, or even a unit in the county.


    There were not enough staff in the township. Ten more people were transferred this time. It can be said that most of the administrative organs in Sanfeng town were paralyzed, but there was no way. Whether they could rush to the front line was a matter of attitude. Whether they could control the changes was a matter of ability. So anyway, they had problems.


    Looking at the crowd in front of him, Lu Tianxiang''s face turned blue. He put the Jetta and a Wuling van in the middle of the road and refused to let them pass. Not far away, two policemen from the police station stood by.


    "Cui Debiao! Do you want to do it or not? Please evacuate me, or you will be dismissed on the spot! " Lu Tianxiang stood in front of the car, pointed to the nose of the Secretary of the village committee, and almost yelled. How could this suddenly become like this!


    What I said before was very good. Even the villagers in the two families who had an accident were in control of their emotions. How could they just have a meal and explode all of a sudden!


    "No! I want justice


    "Yes, we want to make a statement about the injustice of Lao Zhang''s death."


    "If you kill Lao Zhang today, you can kill us tomorrow. We are going to see Secretary Wei of the county Party committee!"


    As the old saying goes, there are more than one thousand people, and there are no borders. At first glance, there must be at least four or five hundred people gathered on the roadside. There are constantly people shouting inside, and the voice of yelling inside is getting louder and louder.


    "Lu Zhen, as you can see, it''s not that I, Cui Debiao, don''t pay attention to it. It can''t be suppressed now! I can''t offend the whole village just because I have a big official hat on my head! I, Cui Debiao, want to meet my blind dates in the future Cui Debiao is an old village secretary who has been re elected. He is nearly 50 years old.


    As he said this, he turned to look at the crowd behind him. He also murmured in his heart that he had already done almost all his work. How could he make trouble at once!


    Is it because of the people who suddenly came in from the outside village? And listening to the loud voices inside, it''s not like the villagers.


    It''s true that, as Cui Debiao thought, some of the people brought by sun song from Tianjin are the first ones. Their task is to stir up the subjective initiative of the masses. Of course, these people are not afraid of big things. They all look sad and indignant. They are like good people who have been wronged and urge them to move forward.


    "Lao Cui, you have to give me the top of this. You can''t drop the chain at the critical moment!" Lu Tianxiang''s tone softened. Indeed, these people seem to be getting more and more excited. The role of the mayor is not even as useful as the accountant in a village.


    "I''ll try!" Looking at Lu Tianxiang''s bitter face, Cui Debiao was also worried. He turned around and waved his hands vigorously: "all the old and young men in the village, listen to me, Cui Debiao!"


    It seems that Cui Debiao still has some prestige in the village. Otherwise, it is impossible for the noisy crowd to be quiet soon!


    "I''m sure I''ll give you an account of this matter. Now the town is holding an urgent meeting to study it. Besides, Secretary Wei and county magistrate Hu all know about it. They won''t let you be wronged. As long as you wait for a while, let''s go home first! I''m watching this! Besides, Mayor Lu is here! "


    "We can''t wait! Wait for Lao Zhang, they will die in their own eyes! "


    "Yes! We must see Secretary Wei now and let him solve it for me! "


    "Don''t listen to Cui Debiao, he is delaying time!"


    When talking, suddenly from the crowd out of a few people, gang forward: "let''s move the car!"


    Lu Tianxiang still wants to talk. He sees that even Cui Debiao has been pushed aside by these people. People have a herd mentality. Herd mentality refers to the social psychological phenomenon that an individual unconsciously or involuntarily keeps in line with the majority of people under the invisible pressure of social groups. Generally speaking, it is "following the crowd".


    As soon as someone took the lead, all the people in the back, Wula, rushed to the front of the car. The town staff brought by Lu Tianxiang were scattered, even without any effort. The Jetta and the face were all moved to the side of the road.


    Lu Tianxiang looked at the cars and motorcycles passing in front of his eyes. He was helpless, like a defeated rooster. He sighed and took out the phone: "Hello! Lao Li, it''s bad. I can''t control my gaffe. All the villagers in Xiaozhang village have run out. I''m afraid they will attack the county Party committee and government. Do you want to report to Secretary Wei first? ""What? Lao Lu You -- you -- "Li Bingxian opened his mouth, but found that he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he sighed hard, hung up the phone and looked at Wei Baoqiang, Secretary of the county Party committee.


    ------


    at the same time, Zheng Xiong also looked at the hundred and ten men who suddenly appeared around the public security bureau with a serious face. These people didn''t make a lot of noise. They got together in twos and threes and looked inside the public security bureau courtyard from time to time.


    When Zheng Xiong came out of the county Party committee building, before he arrived at the Public Security Bureau, he saw such a scene. With a slight frown, he was about to get off the bus. As a public security bureau chief, he would not be frightened by such a scene. He would go down and drink these things back subconsciously.


    At this time, the phone rang, a strange number, a strange voice.


    "Hello! Hello


    "Hello! Are you director Zheng Xiong Zheng? "


    "I''m Zheng Xiong. Who are you?"


    "Me! You should not know me. I''m sun song. I''m in your bureau now! I heard you went to the meeting? Shall I take my brother first Sun song is now in the office of the public security bureau to make a phone call, surrounded by several criminal police, staring at him.


    Sun song is now more and more admired by Suk. He has been acting according to Suk''s arrangement step by step. He feels that his boss is not like a high school student at all. After a while, things have been developing in the direction of Suk''s guidance.


    "Is Suk here?" Zheng Xiong suddenly asked, which made sun song very surprised, but it couldn''t make sun song helpless: "this matter has been handed over to me! Director Zheng has something to say to me directly! "

 Chapter 641

    Sanfeng town is in chaos. Wuting county is in chaos. Now all the villagers in Xiaozhang village gather together. Except for those who go out to work and can''t come back, or who have family members working in government organs, almost all of them go to battle, regardless of men and women, old and young.


    There are more and more people. Before Sanfeng town government, there were at least seven or eight hundred people. The small square originally built for beauty had no stitches. In this conflict, the relatives of the injured people were in the front line.


    All the administrative staff of the Party committee and the government of Sanfeng town are standing at the door. The cadres of Baocun village are holding electronic loudspeakers and constantly admonishing them. The mayor Lu Tianxiang has been back long ago, but I don''t know what''s going on. He just can''t make a sound and is sweating.


    "Punish the murderer severely and give me justice!"


    I don''t know which kind-hearted person, even from the town''s advertising agency, hastily made a banner about eight meters long, eight big words, bloody display.


    This is just a miniature. In front of the Wuting county government building, the square is even more magnificent, so it can accommodate more people. The villagers of Xiaozhang village with more than 1500 people, the onlookers from all sides, and even the police force have all shrunk back.


    Wuting County patrol special police team, 80 people patrol special police team, all wearing kailav explosion-proof clothes, closed black riot helmets, in the big sun makes all the people sweating, sweat even down the eyebrow angle into the eyes, sour incomparable, but no one dares to put on a hand.


    Because the atmosphere at this time is too depressing. In the face of a sea of people and people whose emotions can get out of control at any time, this group of 80 people is like a boat that can be knocked over by waves at any time. Even though all of them are carrying glass fiber reinforced plastic shields in their left hand and batons in their right hand, they still feel nervous and uneasy.


    Around the square, the red and blue lights of the police cars are flashing, but there is no whistle. But the more the silent red and blue rendering, the more people feel nervous.


    Now where can I go to find Hong Chen? In addition to the security checkpoints set up and the police scattered in Sanfeng Town, all the police forces shrink back and concentrate on waiting around.


    Even the traffic police brigade came to join in the fun, trying to dredge the traffic, but the main road ahead is still congested, urgent is helpless.


    The county Party committee and the government work in the same building. All the staff of the county Party committee office and the government office are standing in front of the door, taking pictures of the broad masses of the people with micro cameras in their hands.


    The main leaders of the county''s petition Bureau, dispatching center, stability maintenance office and Sanfeng town are all on the front line. Everyone is beating their drums in their hearts. In the 47 years since the founding of Wuting County, such a situation has never happened. It''s just like the red guards entering the city in those years, which may cause riots at any time.


    Xing Xiangdong, deputy director of the Public Security Bureau, was standing in Wei Baoqiang''s office of the county Party committee. He went out from the window with his arms in his arms. His face was very serious and his brow was tight. He suddenly picked up the phone and dialed: "Xiao Wu, has the gun magazine been opened?"


    "What? OK, I know. I''ll call Zheng bureau now! Now go to the office and look for him! " Xing Xiangdong breathes out a long breath, and then dials Zheng Xiong''s phone.


    But the beep of the phone kept coming, hang up, dial another number, still no one answered.


    "Zheng Xiong doesn''t answer the phone?" Wei Baoqiang''s voice came from behind. His face was very difficult. Even now his breath was a little different. He didn''t understand why it had developed to such a state in less than an hour.


    Originally, these are small things. They just need to pay some money. These people are easy to deal with. When they are in a hurry, they are directly detained for a few days. They are all honest. The only thing they worry about is Hong Chen.


    But now, Hong Chen can''t find it, and there''s no negative information on the network, but his internal problems are breaking out. With the excitement of the crowd, a small event is likely to continue to become serious. Now he really can''t sit still.


    Picked up his cell phone, directly dial out, it is still Zheng Xiong''s phone, now the government needs the support of the violence agencies, how can he allow Zheng Xiong to drop the chain!


    A double beep reminds Wei Baoqiang that even Zheng Xiong dares not to answer his own phone. After the unanswered answer comes from the other end of the phone, Wei Baoqiang suddenly leaves his mobile phone on the desk, gasps, picks up a box of Su cigarettes on the desk, and directly takes one out of his mouth.


    However, the high-end lighter in his hand seemed to be in a mood, but it couldn''t catch fire. Finally, Xing Xiangdong came over and took out his lighter to light his cigarette: "Wei Ji, why don''t I go back to the bureau now?"


    "Go and come back!" Wei Baoqiang twisted his brows and waved his hand directly.


    Mass incidents are the last situation that all leading cadres are willing to encounter. It is very difficult to deal with them. If they are not handled well at one time, it is easy to cause bad consequences, ranging from affecting the reputation and prestige of leading cadres to directly causing obstacles to their official career and no way to promotion.


    Of course, there will be one of the most serious consequences, that is, to investigate the responsibility of the leadership, the removal of the leader is small, and the double opening of the leader is small. If you really take criminal responsibility, you will have to go to the class room to have a meal in prison!Wei Baoqiang did not dare to take this risk, because he knew that if this matter was thoroughly investigated, he would not be able to escape the punishment of the law. If he even turned over the front account, it would be normal for him to go in for ten or eight years.


    I feel chilly when I think of it. I subconsciously open the drawer. There is a group photo of my family, my husband and wife, my son and wife, and my favorite grandson. I don''t know how they are doing in Canada? It''s not easy to meet your family once if you don''t have two passports.


    After closing the drawer, Wei Baoqiang picked up two documents on the desk. These are the files of the two villagers who died on the spot in Xiaozhang village. One is in his forties, and the other is in his twenties. They are both in their prime of life. Among the people surrounded by them, there are their relatives. Fortunately, the bodies of the two people are in the mortuary of the hospital, and there are no relatives Let the villagers take it.


    "These rascals!" Wei Baoqiang murmured in his heart. He leaned against the big boss''s chair. He had a clear idea in his mind. Anyway, he cremated the body first, increased the amount of death consolation money, and quickly divided these gathered people. One was inducement, the other was coercion. When the time came, the public security and other personnel would go up and catch what they should catch and what they should boom!


    Just as Wei Baoqiang was sorting out his thoughts, the door was knocked, and his secret carefully went into his head: "boss, there''s something new here!"


    Secret Liu Junhong has been with him for six or seven years, and he is the only one who can call himself the boss on this occasion. However, the boy''s face is a little solemn. Wei Baoqiang suddenly claps in his heart. Is there any bad news?

 Chapter 642

    Liu Junhong understood his boss''s mood very well, but this thing had to be reported immediately, otherwise it would be more and more difficult to deal with. She walked to Wei Baoqiang''s desk with a document printed directly from the page in her hand, even with the logo of the station.


    Weihai Metropolis Daily Wei Baoqiang took over a newspaper. It was obvious that this was the official station of a newspaper, but then he got to the front page of the station.


    "Tianjinwuting was forcibly demolished, and the government acted jointly, resulting in the death of two people!"


    "Damn it Wei Baoqiang read ten lines at a glance. After that, he cursed directly, rubbed his press release into a ball and threw it directly at the door.


    Gasping for breath, I felt my temples beating suddenly.


    The last thing I want to see is still coming. Wei Baoqiang can even think that in less than an hour, there will be reprints of news on the Internet. There will be links to these news on websites, forums, post bars, blogs, microblogs and even QQ groups.


    "What to do? Now we have to contact the Weihai Metropolis Daily, and we have to tear down this article at any cost! " Quickly grab the mobile phone on the table, directly dial to Wang Ying.


    "Minister Wang, you also know the situation!" Wei Baoqiang understood that this piece of news must be the latest one received by the Propaganda Department, so without waiting for Wang Ying to speak, he went on to say: "you now send someone to Weihai to carry out crisis public relations. No, you have to go there in person. You have to tear down the manuscript. It doesn''t matter how much money you spend! Now, now


    Zheng Xiong is actually in his office. Sun Songhao sits on one side of the sofa in his spare time. The freshly brewed tea is steaming hot, and there are several green shoots floating on it, with a pleasant fragrance.


    "You have to think it over. You are threatening the public relations department. I can arrest you at any time!" Zheng Xiong tried his best to make his voice calm, and his face didn''t show any expression.


    Sun song shrugged his shoulders: "thank you Zheng Bureau for reminding me. I''m very clear, but Zheng bureau should be very clear about what''s going on outside. If it''s not handled well, I think mass incidents will break out in a short time. Think about it! Smashing, smashing, looting and burning are vicious events. The reason is still demolition! "


    Zheng Xiong said to sun song, "this is what Suk means?"


    "Ha ha, we are also safeguarding social fairness and justice. Although the means of dealing with problems are different, we should go the same way as the public security organs."


    Sun song ignored Zheng Xiong''s question, but it was really Suk''s decision. Every step was carried out according to Suk''s plan, and even his own words were based on Suk''s instructions.


    "If that''s true, I''m afraid it won''t be good for anyone!" Zheng Xiong said as he raised his hand to play LongQin on his wrist, as if he was calculating the time.


    "Let''s not talk about this. Zheng Ju, where''s my brother Huang Mao?" Naturally, sun song''s task this time is to get rid of the yellow hair, and the other is to make things bigger.


    "Oh! They are eating in the canteen now! "


    "Ha ha, Zheng bureau is particular about people! How kind Sun song is very exaggerated stretched out his thumb.


    Hong Chen is constantly refreshing. He has communicated with the editor in chief before, but now it''s too late to publish a newspaper. News is always about timeliness. If it''s delayed for an hour or two, I''m afraid it will be preempted by other colleagues.


    So after asking for instructions from the leaders, they decided to disclose the news on the station first. As for the main leaders of Wuting County involved in this incident, ha ha, you are Tianjin city, I am Weihai City, and I have nothing to do with you?


    "Come out! Come out Hong Chen sits in front of the computer, and Suk stands beside her. When the news appears on the website, Hong Chen shouts out, dances and turns to Suk.


    "Is it necessary to be so excited?" Suk speechless to Hongchen, looking at her as if she had just got a gift of children like, unexpectedly have a kind of jubilant appearance.


    "What do you know? This is an affirmation of me Hong Chen wrote his own manuscript, and the pictures he took have been uploaded to the website. Although the content of the news is heartbreaking, it''s really Hong Chen''s "I don''t understand! I just feel like someone''s a little carried away. The buttons are flying! " Suk shrugged, his eyes fell on Hong Chen''s chest and swayed back and forth.


    "Well?" Hong Chen was stunned, but he bowed his head along with Suk''s eyes, and his little face turned red. He was too excited just now, and it seemed that the quality of the shirt was poor. The unreliable buttons made him really drop a button just now, revealing his black bra and a large white area.


    And his just action is to make his neckline enlarged, two hemispheres are ready to come out, quickly subconsciously closed neckline, a face of embarrassment, and then to Suk unexpectedly still up, directly denounced: "what are you? No


    "Well! Do you want to give it to me if I say no? " Suk said so casually, which made Hong Chen jump: "you want to be beautiful! If you hadn''t saved me this time, I would have called the police and arrested youHong Chen snorted, while saying, she twisted over. Who knows, she didn''t call the police to catch Suk, but the police even called him.


    Suk holds the phone in his hand. The caller ID says Chen Dong.


    "Hello! Chen Ju


    "Suk, sun song, they went to Wuting, you know!" Chen Dong''s voice came from the other end of the phone, with a thick voice line.


    "Well, I know. What can I do for you?" Suk has a good impression on Chen Dong, and now the two sides still maintain a certain form of tacit understanding, so although he can guess what may be involved, Suk still asks.


    "Of course, there''s something wrong. Sun song has taken people around the Public Security Bureau in Wuting, and he has also sent people to stir up the emotions of the masses. If this is all arranged by you, now you are kidnapping the masses and threatening the government!"


    Chen Dong has known the cause and effect of the whole incident through Zheng Xiong, and he has some doubts about Suk''s action this time.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. My friend went to Wuting for an interview and almost couldn''t come back. I think I need to do something! Do you have any instructions from Chen Ju? " Suk asked directly, ready to refuse Chen Dong''s peace talks.


    "What instructions! I''ll tell you, if you ask sun song to leave early, there''s a big move in the city. Be careful to involve you all! " Chen Dong can hear that Suk''s tone has changed, so he is also straightforward. What''s the gap between the two people in the province.


    "Big move? Chen Ju, this is not so simple. Someone in Wuting must bear the consequences, otherwise my friend will be restless! " Suk didn''t want Hong Chen to hear this, so after he got through the phone, he went to the balcony.

 Chapter 643

    Chen Dong has an intuition that Suk is not so simple, otherwise he would not have been able to produce the criminal evidence of Ma Wensheng group casually at the beginning, which is an iron plate that the Public Security Bureau has been staring at for several years and has not gained.


    Later, I found out that he had a close relationship with heisehui. Although I finally inquired about him from the side, I knew that he was not really the leader of heisehui, or even a good citizen. But I just thought he was a very evil person, and sometimes he even wondered if there were other people''s criminal evidence in Suk''s hands.


    People in this world, from the beginning of their birth, are destined to be all the same. They are not absolutely clean and have good intentions, but they are not 100% sure that they have never done wrong or even bad things.


    So! Chen Dong really didn''t want to have a conflict with Suk, so that when his younger martial brother Zheng Xiong called to inquire, he immediately reminded him not to use violence against Huang Mao and others.


    Now Suk''s tone is so insistent that Chen Dong can only tell the truth: "Alas! It''s all confidential. No one knows more than one slap at the moment! I''ll tell you straight away! Wei Baoqiang is going to fall this time! I think the explanation you want will be OK. "


    "Well?" Suk was stunned and didn''t respond. How could the county Party committee be about to collapse?


    "I won''t say more. You''d better finish the work as soon as possible! I''ll say hello to Wuting police station! " After Chen Dong finished, he hung up and left Suk a little confused.


    Now the news has been published, and all of them have been arranged, even the backhand has been prepared. Who knows that the situation is changeable, it seems that they are redundant!


    Of course, Suk borrows the power of the people, so he can mobilize people to exert pressure on the government. But Suk is not the only one who will take advantage of the power. There are some in Wuting county and Tianjin city.


    In Wuting County, when the wind and clouds were surging, someone had already poked the matter to the top. In fact, even if Hong Chen didn''t publish the news, I''m afraid Wei Baoqiang''s life would come to an end. But now, things are faster than I think.


    Sun song''s phone rang almost at the same time as Zheng Xiong''s. Zheng Xiong picked up his mobile phone and it was Chen Dong''s phone. He was relieved to finally come!


    "Hello! Elder martial brother


    "Well! Bear, you will release Huang Yong in a moment. Don''t go through the muddy water, or the consequences will be very serious! " Chen Dong''s voice on the other end of the phone seems to be a little heavy, listening to Zheng''s ambition.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter? Is that Suk He had inquired about Suk from Chen Dong before. After all, Suk''s younger brother was living in Tianjin city. But who knows, he got a disturbing news at that time. Chen Dong solemnly reminded himself not to embarrass Suk''s people.


    But now I have to let myself out of the muddy water. It seems that I''m not so easy to get out of it.


    "Not Suk! Bear, I''ll tell you, your incident has already touched the municipal Party committee and municipal government several hours ago! "


    Chen Dong is a confidant of the municipal Party committee. Naturally, he knows a lot of news, and he does take care of his younger martial brother: "some of you want Wei Baoqiang to have a hard time. If you can''t do it well this time, you have to adjust a large number of people. Be careful yourself. Don''t get involved too much!"


    "Elder martial brother, do you know that we are in this business, can we take ourselves out?" After all, the public security organs also played a key role in the demolition. He always believed his elder martial brother''s words so deeply that he was very uneasy and afraid of being involved.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you, but you should pay attention not to follow Wei Baoqiang''s idea, but also to control the situation carefully, don''t enlarge it too much!" After thinking about it, Chen Dong continued: "now the city has set up a special investigation team, and the people of the Discipline Inspection Commission will follow. In short, you should be careful!"


    Zheng Xiong, out of his wits, hangs up the phone, only to find that sun Songzheng smiles on his face. Thinking of Chen Dong''s words before, he sighs: "OK, you can take people away for a while."


    "Then I would like to thank Zheng Ju. If we have time to go to Weihai, let''s sit down with Chen Ju!" Sun song stood up and waved to Zheng Xiong. He had the gesture of saying goodbye to the leader. He went downstairs and didn''t walk a few steps. He watched Huang Mao and his two younger brothers waiting for him.


    "Boss!" Huang Maoyi and sun song went downstairs to meet him. He used to be with sun song, so as long as Suk was not present, he was still called him.


    "What boss, let''s just be boss Su!" Sun song directly kicked Huang Mao''s ass, but the strength was not big, but he let Huang Mao move forward, touched his ass with one hand and nodded: "yes! Yes! Brother song, are you OK in Tianjin? "


    "Well? Why do I sound like lyrics? Is that how you sing? How are you doing in another country? " When sun song came out of Zheng Xiong''s office, he was in a good mood and high spirited. It was true that mice were afraid of cats. However, he went into the office to fight with the director of public security, which made him feel a little elated and even sang a song."Yes, that''s the song!" Huang Mao smiles and shows his two big teeth.


    "It''s all our stuff?" Sun song pointed to the suitcases and other luggage in the hands of the two little brothers.


    "Well, the boss told me to take it!"


    "I won''t keep you. After a while, you hurry back to Weihai and send things back. The boss just called me and said that this place shouldn''t stay long!" Sun song patted Huang Mao on the shoulder, then took the lead in front.


    Out of the door of the Public Security Bureau, hundreds of gangsters surrounded outside all turned their eyes to the door, as if waiting for sun song''s next instructions.


    "Brother song, you are a real bull!" These men, who are yellow haired and gathered in twos and threes, are all excellent soldiers, and these people are now under the management of sun song. This is the day I dream of!


    "You boy, follow the boss well, there will be a day for you in the future!" Sun song, with yellow hair, looks like a little star in his eyes and admires himself. He is very comfortable, but he also knows his role. If it is not for Suk, in Tianjin, even if he returns to Weihai, who will know sun song!


    "Hey, hey! Brother song! I know, I must serve the boss, how to say that sentence: my heart has tiger, sniff rose! At that time, the boss will give me a whole piece of land, no! " Huang Mao''s yearning appearance made him more determined to die for Suk.

 Chapter 644

    Wei Baoqiang''s office is full of smoke. The ashtray is full of cigarette ends and even falls outside. He sits behind his desk and looks out of the window. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. He has a long piece of ash in his cigarette butt and is still sticking to his post.


    "Alas Wei Baoqiang suddenly sighed. With his action, the ash on the cigarette end finally fell off and fell on the table silently.


    Although I didn''t stand in front of the window, I had a clear idea of the situation outside. I could hear a faint noise. The voice in the electronic loudspeaker was a little distorted, but it should sound like the voice of the director of the County Bureau of letters and calls. I had already exhausted my voice.


    Things are getting more and more serious, and even begin to develop out of control. I have never had such a thing in my political career for so many years. I don''t know why, I feel more and more uneasy.


    It seems that you can only come out on your own, but if the guns of the public security bureau are not available, it may be a bit dangerous to go out on your own. In the face of the emotional masses, once these people get crazy, they don''t care who you are.


    Of course, the guns of the public security bureau can''t be aimed at the people, but it''s necessary to fire a warning gun at the critical moment. It''s just that the gun didn''t wait, but there was a knock on the door.


    "Who are you?" Liu Junhong seemed to stop them outside the door, but soon there was no movement.


    "Come in!" Wei Baoqiang crushed the cigarette end in the ashtray and rubbed his cheek gently, trying to restore his old look.


    "Hello, Secretary Baoqiang, we are from the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection. Now we need you to come with us and get some information!" A man in his forties, with metal framed glasses, split his head and no expression on his face, was followed by two young men.


    "Who are you?" When Wei Baoqiang heard the word "Commission for Discipline Inspection", he felt a little flustered. However, he soon covered up the past and gave a warm smile, pointing to the sofa on one side: "please sit down!"


    "This is Liu Cunren, deputy secretary of the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection and director of supervision." Without waiting for this person to introduce himself, Liu Junhong, who had already verified her identity outside the door, came around from behind Liu Cunren and said to Wei Baoqiang in a low voice.


    "Secretary Liu!" Wei Baoqiang didn''t have any impression of the man in front of him, but he had heard about the personnel changes of the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection. He didn''t expect that he would meet under such circumstances: "Junhong, make tea quickly!"


    Wei Baoqiang came out from behind his desk as he spoke. He stretched out his hand from a long distance. No matter what happened, the Discipline Inspection Commission and other people can''t offend him. They are representatives of the officials.


    "No, please ask Secretary Baoqiang to come with us!" Liu Cunren is like a zombie face. Even when he talks, his muscles don''t move.


    "Secretary Liu, as you can see, there''s something wrong with Wuting county. I''m going out to appease the masses. Now I really don''t have time. Why don''t I say something here?" Wei Baoqiang said with a smile.


    "Secretary Bao Qiang, I''m also under orders. I''m here to talk about violating the principles, the time and the place. You know that!" As soon as Liu Cunren finished, he heard a clatter. Liu Junhong was preparing to make tea with a white porcelain cup, but now she fell to the ground.


    Not only Liu Junhong, but also his boss Wei Baoqiang''s face turned white instantly. The prescribed time and place, isn''t that the double rules?


    "No, I''m the main leader of the party and government in Wuting county. You can''t take me away like this!" Up to now, Wei Baoqiang has no choice but to look serious. For a long time, Guan Wei burst out with a sonorous voice.


    However, in the eyes of the comrades of the Discipline Inspection Commission, his dying struggle is nothing at all, and even the expressions on the faces of the three people have not changed at all.


    Still, Liu Cunren said: "Comrade Wei Baoqiang, please recognize the reality. We are only a part of the investigation team. Vice Mayor Zhao Guangyong and comrades from the organization department are preparing to hold the Standing Committee of Wuting county. Your authority has been suspended. Wang Gensheng, your executive deputy county chief, will temporarily take over your work."


    Wei Baoqiang felt that his brain was buzzing. He couldn''t hear what Liu Cunren said. He stood still.


    "Well, Wei Baoqiang, please follow me!" Liu Cunren said, and the two young men who had been standing behind him strode forward, one left and one right, holding Wei Baoqiang''s arms, so they took him out.


    From Secretary Baoqiang to Comrade Wei Baoqiang to the last Wei Baoqiang, these three titles have already predicted the end of Wei Baoqiang.


    "Wait! I can go myself At the door, Wei Baoqiang suddenly stops and shakes away the hands of the young people around him. He is the Secretary of the county Party committee and the parent officer of Wuting county. How can he let people go out like a dead dog? Even now he is weak, he has to go out by himself.


    He turned around and looked at his office. Maybe he had no chance to go in again. His regret and jealousy were not because of his mistakes, but the information just revealed by Liu Cunren. It was not the county magistrate or the deputy secretary in charge of the Party committee who acted for him. He turned out to be an unknown executive deputy county magistrate.It''s true that people know their faces but not their hearts!


    ------


    "it''s true that people know their faces but not their hearts!" Suk shakes his head and looks at Hong Chen.


    "What''s the matter?" Hong Chen sees Suk on the phone and goes to the balcony. He doesn''t follow him. He is going to change his clothes. At this time, Suk comes back after calling.


    "I''ve worked so hard to get it back from Wu Ting. You didn''t even let me have a look at it!" Suk was heartbroken and indignant.


    "Well? What are you looking at? " Hong Chen didn''t understand Suk''s meaning, confused.


    "What do you say, it is!" Suk''s mouth slightly upturned, stretched out his index finger and pointed to the collar button hung Chen was pulling. There was a button missing. If it wasn''t for the girl''s hand, it would have been spring.


    After hearing this, Hong Chen''s face turned red instantly. He was breathing heavily and stared at Suk for a long time. Then he seemed to have made up his mind and clenched his teeth: "do you really want to see it?"


    "Mm-hmm!" Suk nodded like a pound of garlic.


    "Do you want to feel it after reading it?" Hong Chen said that Suk''s head was full of such pictures, which made Suk nod like a chicken eating rice. The expression on his face was like pig Bajie meeting a female Bodhisattva: "if you don''t mind, I don''t object!"


    "Come here!" Hong Chen''s left hand pulls the neckline, and his right hand hooks his fingers toward Suke. His eyes are like spring water, and his voice is sweet, which makes people''s bones crisp.

 Chapter 645

    Hong Chen is pure and lovely. With this charming expression, suxton was inspired by her powerful personality charm, and subconsciously stepped forward, making a small rake shape with both hands.


    "Haha, my only shortcoming is that I can''t refuse people, especially good-looking girls, alas! Since it''s hard to be gracious, I''d better be respectful than obedient! " Suk said as he approached Hong Chen.


    As soon as he said that, he heard the girl''s voice: "hooligan! Look at your feet


    Sukelingbo took a slight step to the right, as if he had been ready for a long time: "ha ha! I guess that''s what you do! " After that, his face returned to normal. In fact, it was just a little Cha song. Because of the previous press release, the atmosphere was somewhat depressed, so Suk wanted to tease the girl.


    In fact, it''s just like people who have encountered major accidents need psychological counseling. Journalists, especially practical journalists, and even those reporters in the field, have more pressure in their hearts. If they can''t adjust reasonably, they will eventually become more and more depressed and even suffer from depression.


    Suk turned to look at the wall clock, and saw that it was almost half past two. He wondered if he would go to school for a while. Just then, Hong Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello! Uncle Li


    Hongchen connected the phone, don''t know what to say there, and she just listen, finally this just promised: "en en, I''ll go back!"


    "Suk! The chief editor told me to go back to the newspaper office! " Hong Chen looks helpless. Originally, this kind of reporter who often goes out to catch manuscripts is basically controlled by herself. According to her idea, it''s better to have a good rest for a few days to refresh the bad mood during this period.


    "Well, I''ll take you! I''m going straight back to school! " Suk shrugged. Originally, he was just thinking about whether he would take a day off. Who knew that he would have to go to class in the end.


    "You wait for me, I''ll change my clothes!" Until now, Hong Chen still covers the collar with one hand. After speaking with Suk, he enters his bedroom.


    This is not the first time that Suk has come to Hongchen''s home, so watching Hongchen go to change clothes, Suk goes to the living room and turns on the TV. There is no good program at noon. Basically, it''s all about conflict resolution, such as parents'' shortage, neighborhood disputes, real estate disputes, etc.


    "Ah


    A scream came from Hongchen''s bedroom, which immediately attracted Suk''s attention. Although the volume of the TV was not small, Suk seemed to hear some strange sound, such as a click.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk follows the sound and goes. The door of the bedroom is not locked. He turns the handle and pushes the door directly. He looks at Hong Chen standing in front of the wardrobe. The door of the wardrobe is open. The girl holds a pile of clothes in her hands. These clothes are neatly hung on the hanger and then hung on the cross bar of the wardrobe.


    At the moment, the cross bar for hanging clothes didn''t know what was going on, but it fell down, so that all the clothes without its support fell into Hong Chen''s arms.


    "Help Hong Chen keeps a strange posture, all clothes have clothes rack, and the cross bar in each clothes rack hook, did not fall to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk quickly walks over and wants to help Hongchen take away the clothes in his arms, but these clothes are too many, and there is another problem.


    That is now Hong Chen''s whole body is only wearing three points, the black underwear suit, the style and pattern are the same, I think this girl is ready to find a replacement in the wardrobe after she takes off her clothes.


    As we all know, there is a cross bar on the wardrobe after opening the door. We can hang clothes on it with a hanger. But if there are too many things to hang and the time is too long, and the cross bar can not support, the metal wire drawing cross bar will deform and fall off from the slot.


    This is what Hong Chen encountered. There are too many clothes, and even heavy clothes in winter. It''s hard for him to hold such a big push, but he''s worried that if he moves, some clothes will fall off. Clean clothes, of course, can''t let them fall to the ground.


    So when Hong Chen sees Suk push the door in, he doesn''t reflect that he is only wearing three-point style, but directly asks Suk to help.


    "Well!" Suk walked over in three or two steps, with his hands up and down, ready to pick up all the clothes. His left hand was at the bottom and his right hand was at the top, forming a circle.


    But the encirclement has not closed, Suk suddenly a Leng, followed by Hongchen small face brush become red: "what are you doing, take away your claws!" Hong Chen''s subconscious is about to step back, but he is holding big push''s clothes in his hand, and even some places are hooked by Suk.


    "Eh!" Suk only felt that his right hand was moving forward. At the beginning, it was nothing. Who knew that he suddenly encountered a soft feeling. At that time, he didn''t react and continued to move down, but his finger suddenly slipped into Hong Chen''s mask.


    The skin is tender and smooth, and it doesn''t leave hands. It''s like milk. Just after touching it, the fingers directly slide into the mask. The mountains are tight and elastic, so they directly jam his fingers between the skin and the mask. Even Suk''s index finger and middle finger are caught in the wrong places.There is a poem as proof: the bluebird carries the grape and flies to the golden well. The beauty was afraid to roll the curtain.


    "You -- you let go!" Hong Chen''s face was red, and her eyes were in a panic. She retreated to one side, but she stepped back, followed by Suk, so that her fingers were still standing by.


    "Don''t move. The more you move, the more I can''t take it out. It''s too tight!" Suk was also embarrassed. His heart beat faster. Of course, he knew what was going on. Although he couldn''t see it, he had this beautiful scene in his mind. His whole body was hot and dry, and even his legs were a little soft unconsciously.


    "Hooligans! Let go Hong Chen feels a burst of unbearable numbness in her chest peak. This feeling makes her feel ashamed. It was originally the girl''s private place, but now she let Suk put her hands in. In a hurry, she let go of her clothes and took a big step back.


    Suk didn''t have time to react. He felt that his left hand under his clothes sank and a strong force hit him. However, his right finger was brought forward abruptly, and the sound was clear. Then a lot of clothes between the two fell to the ground. Along with these clothes, there was the cover that Suk accidentally damaged.

 Chapter 646

    Spring can''t be shut down in the garden. The rolling waves come face to face. With a slap, Suk feels that his fingers are hooked back by the hood. Before he has time to react, it looks like a broken rubber band, falling into the void. |I ^


    in my arms, a lot of clothes fell to the ground in an instant. Before, they were still covered, but now! Hong Chen was wearing a black three-point suit. The upper cover was broken from the middle and opened like two doors.


    Suk even felt that the two chest peaks seemed to tremble a few times, with the illusion of collapse. But then he found that there were too many beautiful scenery to enjoy.


    Under the short chest, the small waist, plump double buttocks, pretty legs, black pants hook people''s eyes, causing dry mouth and tongue.


    "Ah Hong Chen finds himself in an awkward situation. He caresses his chest with one hand and wants to keep in front of the black little Nei consciously. However, this kind of defense is too backward. He pays attention to one thing and loses the other.


    "Get out of here!" Hong Chen picks up a piece of clothes from the ground to block in front of him and roars at Suk.


    Suk felt that the girl was on the verge of breaking out. Although she had a pleasant scene, her beautiful body was still in front of her, but she knew that the situation was special, so she scratched her head and stepped back.


    Hongchen breathes heavily, watching Suk take the door from the outside, which is a relief, and the clothes in his hand fall down.


    His heart would jump out of his throat, and he was very frenzied, and his body was very hot, especially when he was touched by Suk. Even though Suk had already run out of the room, the feeling of being touched and pinched was still very clear, as if with Suk''s temperature_ ! ~;


    Suk finally ran back to the living room, but he was still very embarrassed. Although he joked that he wanted to touch it before, he was only joking. Who knew Hong Chen was so cooperative.


    He raised his hand and looked at the finger he had just committed the crime. Subconsciously, he got it in front of his nose and smelled it. It seemed that there was a faint milk fragrance with a long aftertaste, but it seemed that there was no smell.


    Thinking that just now he happened to meet Hong Chen''s sensitive parts, although it was really a coincidence, but also let himself a while.


    Just at this time, Hong Chen changed his clothes and came out of the bedroom. It was Feixia with two cheeks. He looked shy. As soon as he went out, he saw Suk putting his right hand under his nose, and he was still enjoying the delicious food. He was even more embarrassed.


    Suk Yuguang sees Hong Chen coming out of the room suddenly. His right hand is still in a daze. He pulls it back and hides it behind his back. But he also knows that Hong Chen is looking at him. He is embarrassed to smile: "hand has fragrance, hand has fragrance!"


    "Incense, you head!" Hong Chen stares at Suk fiercely. The blush on his face is like a peach blossom. He puts on a T-shirt and jeans and wraps himself up tightly. However, it''s still concave and convex. He should be pretty and warped: "don''t you send me to the newspaper?"


    "Off! Here we go Suk turned to open the door.


    In the process of going to the headquarters building of Weihai Metropolis Daily, Hong Chen seems to be in an awkward state all the time. He does not squint at strangers. However, Suk knows that the girl''s remaining light always glances at him like nothing.


    Hong Chen''s single apartment is not far from the newspaper office. It takes about ten minutes to drive. After all, it''s her own rented house. Of course, it''s better to choose a better location, and it''s closer to work. But in such a short distance, the girl received three urging calls, one from the editor in chief, one from the editor in charge, and the other from her master, who led her into the office A big sister of the door called.


    These three people are all in a hurry. At last, Hong Chen''s master said that it seems that there is a director of the propaganda department in Wuting, and the propaganda department in Weihai city also called and directly found the editor in chief.


    "I must have come to ask you to delete the manuscript!" Neither of them spoke. Naturally, the atmosphere was a little dull, so Suk spoke first.


    "I won''t delete anyone who comes to me!" Hong Chen''s attitude is very firm, but she also knows that the deletion is not in her own, but in the newspaper, but she hopes that the newspaper can stand on her side and ignore the other party''s request.


    Hong Chen is sent to the headquarters of Weihai Metropolis Daily, and Suk drives directly to fangfeiyi. According to Li Linglong, Wan Qihong, her president, is on the verge of a riot. If she doesn''t go, she will fly back to Yanjing.


    Think about the afternoon class and do not have the difference, sukesuo directly to find them.


    "That''s what you want me to stay and say?" Wan Qihong sat on the sofa, holding her shoulders in her hands and looking at Suk coldly.


    Of course, it''s just that she deliberately shows her indifference. What happened to them in the woods last night is too embarrassing. We have to change this expression to show our attitude.


    "Yes! Don''t you all have big power? But I''m surprised at the speed with which this matter was solved! " Suk shrugged his shoulders and didn''t think much of Wan Qihong''s expression."Che, do you think you read novels? Although there are some domineering people in our circle, they will never be as impulsive as you think. Our performance outside is directly related to the face of the family. How can we directly take charge of government affairs? But what you said really makes people angry! "


    Wan Qihong, listening to Suk talking about the incident in Wuting County, sympathizes with the helplessness of the common people. The common people''s life is not easy. They are just fighting for their rights and interests, which leads to their own death. This kind of encounter is usually seen on the Internet, but now it happens around them.


    "Hehe, Suk, you should say that the speed of solving things has stunned you and your little friends!" Luo Feiyan usually has nothing to do with her. Li Linglong brings Wan Qihong to Weihai. Naturally, she wants to accompany them. After all, not to say that they are still friends, she says that the two girls have a lot of energy in Yanjing. If she wants to get a foothold in Yanjing, her support is indispensable.


    "I''m really shocked!" Suk''s original plan is how the incident has an uncontrollable development direction, and his moves are ineffective. So he hopes to use the influence of the wanqihong family. After all, Wan Laozi is one of the former important figures in the country. If he shows concern about this little matter, it will not take much effort to solve it.


    "If I look at it, it must be the executive deputy county magistrate who is now on the bench. He is playing another big game of chess." Li Linglong also expressed her own opinions. Indeed, in line with the principle that who is the biggest winner of interests and who is behind the scenes, Wei Baoqiang''s downfall is definitely driven by him.

 Chapter 647

    The upheaval of Wuting county''s officialdom has nothing to do with Suk, and the same situation has happened in Weihai City. Wan Guosong, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, has thoroughly investigated the financial audit of ten livelihood projects in the past year by means of thunder. A group of officials have been defeated, and Zhou Fushan, the Deputy Secretary of the municipal Party committee and mayor of Weihai City, has been warned once by the party, which is a small lesson. |I ^


    all of these things happened very suddenly, without warning at all. The news in Weihai city didn''t even have a big publicity campaign. Everything happened quietly and ended in silence.


    Wan Qihong and Li Linglong still stay in Weihai. After all, as long as they think of Ma Feng''s difficult pursuer, Wan Qihong is powerless. Even now that they have Suk as a shield, it doesn''t help.


    Fortunately, Wan Qihong will never be alone with Suk since the last incident happened in the woods. She is cautious for fear of making any embarrassment again. However, her feelings about Suk are changing gradually.


    But now with Wan Qihong and Li Linglong, Suk''s time in fangfeiyi at night becomes much less. With the presence of light bulbs, especially one of them is still wearing his fiancee''s hat, his real communication with Luo Feiyan has to be interrupted.


    Back in the community, Suk found that his small supermarket had been closed. Although he was a little confused, he didn''t think much about it, but as soon as he got home, he noticed the depression.


    Su Youfu''s father frowns and smokes in the living room. Zhang Xue''s mother seems to be cutting vegetables in the kitchen. The sound of chopper chopping on the panel makes people feel irritable.


    "Dad, I''m back!" Suk didn''t know what was going on, so he didn''t go straight back to his room. Instead, he sat on the sofa.


    "Well, I''m back!" Su Youfu looked up at Suk and seemed to smile, but the expression was somewhat helpless and depressed.


    "Dad, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Suk intuitively believed that something big had happened, or his father would not have shown this. |I ^


    "it''s OK! oh Today, I received a fake one hundred yuan! " Su Youfu shakes his head subconsciously, but it seems that it''s hard for Suk to believe this idea, so he quickly finds an excuse.


    "Oh It''s really not a big deal for a supermarket operator to collect fake money. He hasn''t received it before, so Suk didn''t continue to ask, because he knew that since his father said so, he naturally didn''t want to let himself know what happened. Recalling that during this period, the only most likely big thing was his second eldest brother who suddenly appeared.


    Su Zhichao gave Su Ke a bad feeling at that time. His family gave him all the money to buy the original stock of Meixing medical in Shenzhen. Is there a problem in this matter?


    Suk got up, went back to his room, put down his schoolbag, and went straight to the kitchen.


    "Ma!" Suk walked to Zhang Xue''s back and said.


    "Well, son, if you wait a little longer, mom will finish it soon!" Zhang Xue looked back at Suk, with the same forced smile.


    "Mom, is the original stock of Meixing medical a fraud?" Although Suk said a question, his tone was affirmative and definite.


    "Well? Who did you listen to? " Zhang Xue subconsciously looked at the direction of the living room, with an accident in her eyes, but immediately became more normal, denying: "nothing!"


    "Stop pretending, my dad said it!" Suk directly used his mace.


    "Su You Fu!" Zhang Xue put on the kitchen knife and yelled out directly, startling Suk, but it also proved from the side that this problem really happened.


    "Who told you to talk to the child!" Zhang Xue glares and looks at Su Youfu fiercely, but makes her husband confused and confused: "what did I say?"


    "You Zhang Xue just about to speak, suddenly also realized what, turned to look at Suk.


    "Mom, my dad didn''t say it. I guess it. Tell me what happened? I can''t pretend I can''t see all of you with sad faces! " Suk showed up.


    "Well, Uncle Zhang has come to our house today!" Su Youfu can''t hide things any more. He just looks at his wife and says it directly.


    "Uncle Zhang? Zhang Zhenghua? " Suk immediately reflected who his father was talking about. Zhang Zhenghua was his neighbor. When he was a child, everyone lived in a bungalow.


    "Yes, it''s Zhang Zhenghua. When he comes, he''ll find out about your second uncle!"


    "He was cheated?" Suk guessed the result subconsciously.


    "Well! When he came, he told me that Su Zhichao had cheated more than 200000 people. Now people can''t get in touch with him. The phone number is empty. He went to call the headquarters of Meixing medical, but there is no su Zhichao in other people''s side, and the original shares have already been subscribed! "


    Sure enough, as Suk expected, the development of things is so maddening. No wonder his parents gave Su Zhichao 150000 yuan last time, but they still have all the belongings of their own family, including the rent to be paid for the small supermarket. What can we do now!"I can''t get in touch with Su Zhichao on my side. I also called Meixing for consultation. People''s attitude was very good. They said that there were more than ten cases of fraud involving Meixing medical''s original stock. I suggest we report them as soon as possible!" Su Youfu continued.


    "Did we report it?"


    "Yes! I''ll go with Uncle Zhang to the public security bureau! " Su Youfu doesn''t seem to have much confidence when it comes to reporting a case. After all, he confirms that it''s a fraud, so Su Zhichao will naturally run far away. Where can he be found so easily.


    Suk knew that if Zhang Zhenghua hadn''t come to his home, his parents would have been in the dark! I was also complaining about myself. If I had called Meixing medical consulting and communication, maybe this would not have happened.


    However, it is conceivable that this kind of internal subscription is a very secret thing. Everyone wants to make a fortune and is afraid of being leaked. According to everyone''s psychology, Su Zhichao successfully cheated so much money because of the unequal information and poor communication between the two sides.


    "It''s OK, just report the case. If the French Open is restored, he will always be caught!" So far, Suk can only comfort his parents, but when he finishes, he subconsciously looks at his mother, only to see that Zhang Xue is sitting on one side and has put on tears.


    "Ma! Don''t think about it. Isn''t it just a little money? "


    "That''s the money for you to go to university, and the rent for next month. Now it''s all gone. It''s all up to me. I want to get rich when I''m blinded by lard!" The more Zhang Xue cried, the more sad she was. With Su Youfu sighing, the atmosphere at home suddenly became gloomy.


    "Mom and Dad, we''re not going to do it! It''s just more than 100000 yuan. I''ll tell you, your son, I''m rich now. We''re not bad for money! " Suk decided to take this opportunity to disclose his situation. One is to ask his parents not to do anything bad because of this money. The other is to give them vaccination in advance. They can''t accept it because they don''t really become rich.


    "Son, your father and I are still young. If we work hard for another six months, your tuition fees will definitely earn money. Don''t think about it!" Zhang Xue really doesn''t believe Suk''s words, and she is worried that Suk will go astray because of the changes in her family.


    "Mom, I won''t lie to you!" Suk really did not move, directly took out the phone: "Maina? I Suk, now if you have time, bring our futures contract or something. Anyway, it can prove how much money I have. Come to my house! Yeah! The sooner the bette

 Chapter 648

    Suk originally wanted to pick up Marina by himself, but considering that as soon as he went out, I''m afraid his parents would think that he was colluding with Marina, and faked some certificates to cheat them, and finally let Marina take a taxi_ ! ~;


    after telling Marina the exact location of her home, Suk looks at her parents with a look of disbelief.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m really rich now. I didn''t tell you before. I wanted to give you a surprise, but your son, with more and more money, I dare not tell you any more. I''m afraid I''ll scare you!"


    "Do you have a fever?" Su Youfu looks at Suk''s pledge and frowns at him. He seems to be really worried about what stimulation Suk will get because of the changes in his family.


    Zhang Xue showed more exaggeration and trotted directly to Suk: "Suk, are you ok? Why are you talking nonsense! Don''t worry. We don''t need money. If you let that son of a bitch cheat you, you''ll cheat him. If you spend money to avoid disaster, don''t be stupid! "


    No wonder Zhang Xue is afraid that her son hasn''t asked for living expenses with his family for a long time. The money he worked in that beauty salon is good enough for him to spend. Now she even says that she has a lot of money. Isn''t that a dream?


    And it''s not easy. Suk''s achievements have changed dramatically, from being speechless at the beginning to being able to take the whole school directly. "This is the balance of our capital account, because each hand of soybean futures contract needs to pay 10% margin, which is 600000 yuan in total, so after deducting the margin, there are some funds in hand now." here, Ma Ina stops for a while and looks up at Su Youfu and Zhang Xue.


    Suk''s parents had long been confused by the dense words on the documents in front of them. They could only listen to the account manager''s explanation. Who knows, they stopped at the critical moment. They both subconsciously leaned forward and listened.


    Ma Yina''s smile was charming, her mouth was slightly upturned, her eyes were very soft, and she even took a deep breath with a little pride. Then she continued: "the current capital is 3876054 yuan!"


    While talking, he handed his bank passbook to Su Youfu, the head of the family.


    "My God Su Youfu took a look, suddenly his eyes were a little dazed, quickly turned to look at Zhang Xue: "it''s really 3.87 million!"


    The bright red deposit book of Weihai commercial bank can''t be fake. The Bank logo is printed on the front cover, and the numbers inside are true. The account number, opening date and opening network name are directly typed on it, while the account name is written with "Suk". Suk is Suk of Suk, and Suk is Suk of Suk.


    Su Youfu and his wife were stunned by the strong shock. They didn''t expect that their son had become a millionaire. They didn''t know what to say.


    If our son becomes a millionaire, aren''t we the father and mother of a millionaire? My friends will be shocked again!


    [author''s digression]: these days, it''s sad. It''s raining and blackout. I''ve caught a cold. Yesterday, I cut off the network for no reason.. miserable..

 Chapter 649

    Su Youfu and Zhang Xue are totally immersed in the shock brought by Su Ke. They are ordinary people. They have worked hard for so many years to save more than 100000 yuan. Part of this is the rent they are going to pay. The rest of the money is for Su Ke''s University expenses, and even his wife''s money when they get married_ ! ~;


    but now looking at the big string of Arabic numerals on the passbook, it''s clear and true that it''s more than 3.8 million yuan! They have never seen so much money in their life. How can they be calm.


    "Mom and Dad! Don''t get excited. The futures contracts that Marina showed you before are not due now. They will be delivered in December. I''ll tell you! I''ll be richer then! " Suk saw that his parents'' faces were flushed abnormally. He was afraid that the couple would be excited for a while and get sick again. He quickly spoke to relieve their emotions.


    "What? Will there be more? " Where can su Youfu think of the 100000 yuan he was cheated by Su Zhichao! Compared with the passbook on hand, that little money is nothing but magic. In a fantasy novel, does the light of rice dare to compete with the bright moon?


    "Of course!" Suk shrugged his shoulders, looked at marina and raised his eyebrows. "Tell my dad how much money we can make!"


    "Ha ha!" Ma Yina was sitting on the sofa, her waist was straight, and she was proud of her two breasts. Her legs were close together, her hands were folded together, and she put them on her knees. Her face was always with a soft smile: "uncle and aunt, when the soybean contract expires in December, you should have no less than seven million banknotes in your hands!"


    "Seven million?" Su Youfu and Zhang Xue are even more shocked. They are seven million yuan. How can they spend all the money? Yes, they have to provide Suk with school first. If they have money, they can go abroad to study, and then buy a house for their children. They must marry a beautiful and virtuous daughter-in-law, Li Feifei. |I ^


    the couple had a lot of thoughts, and they all thought of the scene of Suk''s marriage in the future. It was quite a scene! It''s really: gongs and drums, firecrackers, red flags, crowds.


    "Come on! Mom and Dad! Now that I have money for your son, don''t worry about Su Zhichao. I''ll pay the rent first. Then, will we have dinner? " Suk looked at his father and mother two people overjoyed, looking at the passbook, especially suyoufu, also took up the desk to look at the documents.


    Although I can''t understand what''s above, it''s all my son''s business. I have to read it if I can''t understand it. Even I''ve read more about Ma Yina. The girl is so young and beautiful that she can be a customer manager of the bank and help Suk manage so much money. If she can become her daughter-in-law, she will make more money for Suk in the future in Su Youfu''s mind, there is one more candidate for his daughter-in-law.


    "Yo, cook, cook! The pony will stay for dinner later! " Zhang Xue let Suk a word back to reality, now rich, but just look at the passbook can''t eat, quickly stand up to the kitchen, of course, don''t forget to say hello to Ma Yina.


    "Auntie, don''t hurry. I''m leaving now!" Ma Yina also stood up at this time.


    "Don''t mention it, pony, just stay at home and have dinner!" Su Youfu began to ask to stay.


    "Or you can eat at home!" Suk saw that his parents were so enthusiastic and said something, but seeing the girl''s embarrassed face, he suddenly thought of something: "do you still have to take care of your father?"


    "Well! When I came out, I had just finished my meal, and I was a little worried that he was alone at home! " Ma Yina really hesitated. It''s reasonable to say that her boss''s parents sincerely invited her to stay for dinner, so she shouldn''t lose face. However, there was an old father in the family who needed to be taken care of, so she was in a dilemma.


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing this, Su Youfu seems to have something wrong with Ma Yina''s father. He can''t help but ask with concern. After all, this is his backup daughter-in-law. He can''t help caring.


    "His father had just finished the operation, and he was recuperating soon after." Su Ke said, Su Youfu immediately a clear look, nodded: "so! Then another day, you''ll have to thank you for helping Suk earn so much money. When the time comes, let your father come to have dinner together, and let us meet and have a drink! "


    "Then, Suk, go and see off the ponies. It''s so late, and you''ll let other girls come here alone!" At this time, Zhang Xue came out of the kitchen again with a kitchen knife in her hand. It seemed that if Suk didn''t send her home, she would have to wait on her family.


    "Well! I know Suk answered his mother and looked at Marina: "clean up, I''ll take you back!"


    Put the documents back into the briefcase, and even the passbook that Su Youfu had seen for countless times was also put away. Then Ma Yina and Su Ke walked downstairs under the watch of his parents.


    "Can we get to seven million at least?" Starting the car, Ma Yina did the co driver''s position, Suk tilted his head and looked at her, the light in the car was dark, but it was more tender and white."In fact, I''m going to say it in a few places." Ma Yina leans on the back chair, puts her briefcase on her leg, and the one-step skirt matched with the Blazer moves closer to the thigh root, making the two white legs more eye-catching.


    "Oh?" Suk had already driven out of the community at this time. In the final analysis, Suk was a shopkeeper. He didn''t care about money at all. It was only with the report of Ma Yina that he felt a little impressed.


    "Remember the big surprise I told you about?" It seems that in order to set off the atmosphere, Marina leaned over to Suk''s ear. Her voice was sweet. With the exhaled air, a faint aroma came to her face.


    Suk, holding the steering wheel tightly in both hands, just felt a stream of hot air sweeping through his ears. He almost deflected his direction with a cold sweat and nodded subconsciously: "of course I remember!"


    "I said at least eight million, do you believe it?" Maena didn''t seem to realize what trouble she had brought to Suk. Her voice was soft and coquettish.


    "Eight million?" Rao shisuk is not very sensitive to money now, but it''s amazing enough to jump from 7 million to 8 million. He naturally turns his head and looks into Ma ina''s eyes.


    Her beautiful eyes are like the bright moon in the sky, black and attractive, and her eyes are as bright as water. It seems that her eyes are still warm and unclear. However, her eyes have changed and she frowns slightly: "where are we going? This is not the way to my house, is it? "


    "Well! I''ve rented a house outside. I''ll show you! " Suk nodded and affirmed Ma Yina''s question. However, this sentence made the girl''s heart beat wildly. Two red clouds floated on her cheeks. She couldn''t help but think of the aspect that a single man and a few women were in the same room, and the dry wood and fire were just like a clap.


    "Well!" Ma Yina took a deep breath and nodded shyly.

 Chapter 650

    It can''t be denied that Ma Yina has some special feelings for Suk, which contains a lot of things, because Suk''s generosity even made her father come back to life on the verge of death. This is grace, great kindness. In her own opinion, it''s not too much to agree with each other. |I ^


    the other is admiration. Watching Suk go straight to the sea of fire, when everyone is afraid to do something, he is the first to rush in and save the little girl Beibei. This is a kind of chivalrous spirit, just like a hero, which is admirable.


    Another is Suk''s temperament, which is very ethereal. But every time I contact Suk, I can feel that he is very relaxed all the time, and will not worry about anything. There is a feeling that Mount Tai is collapsing at the top, but his face is like a flat lake. This is a kind of attitude towards life. Just like I told him how much money he would make before, Suk has always been very indifferent, which also makes him happy People are willing to contact with him, which is an attraction.


    The last one seems to be vulgar. Being young and rich is the type that women are willing to accept. What''s more, there are so many foreshadows ahead. To sum up, it''s normal for Marina to like Suk. Even if she knows Suk''s ID card says that she is 18 years old, it doesn''t affect her feelings about Suk.


    I''m 22 years old, Suk is 18 years old, and I''m four years older than him. It''s nothing at all. I don''t know that in the entertainment industry, people who are more than ten years old are very common.


    Moreover, Ma Yina once boldly confessed to Suk, and even said that she would keep such words for him for the first time. What she said was the spilled water. She seemed to be ready for such preparation when she didn''t know when to start.


    So when Suk said that she would go to his rented house to have a look, the girl''s heart was moved, and her body began to show some kind of reaction, hot and dry, her cheeks flushed, and her mind kept imagining what would happen next, but the more she thought about it, the more frightened she was_ ! ~;


    I didn''t expect that something was coming. I started to retreat a little!


    "What''s the matter with you?" Suk found that Ma Yina was a bit restless. She was so dull that she didn''t know what she was thinking. Her face was a little red. She was sick!


    "Nothing! It''s all right Ma Yina shakes her head subconsciously, bows her head tightly and stops talking. Naturally, she will not say that she is engaged in a fierce ideological struggle, let alone that she is considering whether to be more reserved, refuse to welcome or be more unrestrained.


    "It''s coming soon!" Suk drives very steadily, and the speed is not slow. After more than ten minutes, he slowly drives into a community, which belongs to the medium level, but the biggest advantage is that the greening rate is very high, and it''s not far from Weihai commercial bank.


    Ma Yina keeps looking out of the window. She can see that the environment of this community is very good. If her father has time to go downstairs, walking in the community is really good for her physical and mental health.


    But at this time, Ma Yina''s small hand had already become a fist. It was wet and full of sweat. Her heart beat very fast, as if she were on the battlefield.


    "All right! Here we are Suk parked his car in the parking space in front of the building and said as he held out his hand in the direction of marina.


    Ma Yina watched Suk''s hand hit her chest. She was already nervous, but now she was even more at a loss. She pressed her back against the seat and leaned back, but she was embarrassed to push Suk''s hand away. When she was in a frenzy, she found that Suk''s hand had crossed her twin peaks and directly opened the storage box in front of her Glove box.


    As soon as Suk pulled the clasp, the storage box in front of him immediately opened, revealing a pile of things inside, some bridge tolls and other receipts, the Passat''s driving license, and some other sundries.


    "Where have you been?" Suk slightly leans over to Ma Yina''s side and starts to find out the key to the rental house in the storage box. This house was originally rented by sun song to Liu Mengmeng! But until now, Liu Mengmeng couldn''t even find a shadow, so the house has been vacant.


    This time, Suk also suddenly remembered that the conditions in the bungalow community where she lived were not very good. If it had not been for the power failure, she would not have had a relationship with Liu Mengmeng. Such a living environment really had a bad impact on the recovery of the patients.


    Considering that Ma Yina has made so much money for herself, it can be regarded as her own staff, and she will help as much as she can, so Suk decides to let Ma Yina have a look at the house first to see if she is willing to move in.


    But where does Maina know what Suk is thinking? All she knows is that Suk is going to bring her to the rental house, and then there may be some relations that should have happened, but have never happened.


    The more she thinks about it, the more difficult it is for her to make her heart beat and her breathing more and more rapid. Even though she has tried her best to lean back, her two regiments of proud meat, driven by her rapid breathing, fly up and down, big and small, and even accidentally rub Suk''s elbow.With that casual contact, Marina felt like she had lit a fire at the top of her chest. This fire just corresponded with the fire in her heart, burning more and more vigorously, and even felt that her mind was a little confused.


    It''s totally a subconscious action, like the compressed spring is relaxed. Unconsciously, marina''s whole state has changed. Instead of leaning back, she has a tendency to move forward.


    This change was soon felt by Suk. In the process of searching for the key, his elbow was constantly on the top of the breast peak of Maina, soft and bouncing, twice, three or four times, five times, six times, seven or eight times


    there is a poem as proof: two groups of soft meat are like cotton, which makes people feel like a hundred claws. Once thunder and fire meet, they will crack.


    Although this period of time for the sequelae of the flower picking system, Suk has been very good, at least not because of a little bit of small things will become confused, passionate, but now the beauty bimodal door, elbow upload feeling is so clear, people have to daydream.


    The action on the hand is ceaseless, still looking for the key, but Suk has slightly turned his head, looked at Ma ina, saw this woman, face shy, long hair wantonly scattered, and can obviously see that she has a chest and abdomen action, see here, let Suk''s brain a little dizzy.


    After a long silence, the sequelae of the flower picking system finally broke out again. Blood surged up and rushed into the mind. The body was hot and dry, and a warm current went straight into the Dantian.

 Chapter 651

    Bravely and valiantly, crossing the Yalu River to protect peace for the motherland is to protect the hometown


    the majestic and majestic March of the volunteer army is like a bard. Through his own singing, he can release the blessing effect on himself or the target person, such as healing, repairing, critical hit, agility, red or blue, etc. |I ^


    and Su Xiaoke''s singing is to bring his own strong and blood enriching effect. Inspired by his eldest son Suk, and under the tireless touch of Ma Yina, Su Xiaoke grows from a small grass to a big tree, from a small smiley to a red headed arhat and angry King Kong.


    After tangled muscles and a lot of congestion, Su Xiaoke launched wave after wave of attacks against the barriers that hindered his progress, but after all, he was a flesh and blood body. Facing the pursuit and interception of cloth and metal zipper, although he was like a trapped beast, he was more and more brave and defeated repeatedly.


    What kind of spirit is this? It''s a spirit of fighting bravely for the goal of progress. It''s a spirit worthy of everyone''s learning. While Su Xiaoke continues to work hard, Ma Yina is engaged in a fierce ideological struggle. She doesn''t know whether this is seduction or provocation.


    Face fever, hot all over, the body seems to be shaking, the top of Suk have been stunned, eyes straight at himself.


    Even Maina could see the beating flames in Suk''s eyes.


    Suk''s Adam''s Apple moved, and he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. With a thump, his right hand, which had been turning in the storage box in front of the co pilot, seemed to have touched the key. But now, under the control of his brain, he would not do such a bad thing as taking out the key.


    Even some enjoy this soft, bouncing impact, one by one hit, his elbow is like a boat swaying in the waves, the body has unconsciously moved closer to marina, the right hand began to slowly retract, against a beautiful peak, even forget to return_ ! ~;


    the eyes of the two people are opposite, and the heavy breathing sound is in the ear, which makes the blood in the body more surging.


    Che Zhen, this is a wonderful adjective. In such a narrow space, the two people''s physical contact and spiritual communication are happy. Why not?


    Ma Yina felt that she was ready. She watched Suk''s cheek getting closer and closer to her. She took a deep breath, gave up all her precautions, and slowly closed her eyes.


    When Suk saw that Marina closed her eyes, it was like a charge, lit the fuse, and could not help kissing her delicate red lips.


    As soon as they were about to kiss each other, they heard a dull sound and a bang, which was very sudden and urgent, just like ringing in their ears.


    Suk was startled. He quickly followed the sound, and saw that under the street lamp, several children ran to a ball, with a string of laughter and laughter. The ball was very happy.


    It is the so-called eternal hate for one mistake, and it is a hundred years since I look back.


    When Suk came back to look at marina, she was red with shame. She shrank to one side like a rabbit. Seeing Suk''s eyes, she quickly lowered her head.


    "Well! Let''s get out of the car


    Suk awkwardly retracted his hand and held the door key in his hand. He felt that his brother suxiaoke was still fighting with high morale and indomitable struggle, which made him set up a small tent under him. It was really affecting the view and damaging the image. Subconsciously, he hunched over his chest and made the tent look smaller as much as possible. Then he opened the door and walked down without waiting for Ma Yina to speak Go.


    Ma Yina looked at Suk at a loss, mouth slightly up, thought Suk is still so pure, but why does he dare to bring himself to rent?


    She once thought of devoting herself to Suk and not asking for anything else, just because he gave money to save her father, but now, I don''t know why, she even looks forward to the feeling of falling in love.


    Maybe I have to go to bed first and then fall in love!


    "Come on! Come on Ma Yina raised her little fist, cheered herself up, yelled a few times in her heart, then raised her hand to comb her hair behind her ears, took a few deep breaths, and then got out of the car.


    It''s a small high-rise building in front of us. Visual inspection should be on the 10th floor or so. Suk has a bunch of keys, including the security door on the lower floor. However, we can see that the security measures in the community are still in place.


    Open the door of the burglar proof building, Suk turns to wait for Ma Yina, because taking advantage of the opportunity to get off the car just now, he wrenches his thigh two times. The pain finally depresses the flame of his heart, at least temporarily. Suk also begins to stop.


    There is an elevator in the small high-rise building. Although Suk has never been here, his memory is very strong now. After hearing sun song mention it once, he has already remembered the specific address.


    Into the elevator, once again became a space for two people alone, because before that a small Cha song, so that two people did not speak, seems to be still digesting the embarrassment before.


    But after Ma Yina entered the elevator, her heart beat wildly again. The elevator went up one by one and finally stopped on the seventh floor. When Suk took the key to open the door, Ma Yina hesitated and hesitated as if she had gone through a war. At last, she walked in firmly.Turn on the door light and the dark room lights up.


    Sure enough, as sun song described it, it''s medium-sized decoration, complete with electrical appliances, and even furniture. As long as you move in, you can live immediately.


    "It''s not bad here!" Suk nodded as he spoke and went straight inside to the living room, while Maina followed him and looked inside: "well, it''s really good!"


    Suk reached for the dust cover on the sofa, sat on it, and watched as Maina was still looking around. Then he began to explain, "this house was originally rented for my friend, but now he''s no longer in Weihai, so it''s always empty!"


    "Well!" Ma Yina can see that the house seems to be empty for some time, subconsciously nodded.


    "Move in with your father!"


    "Yes?" Ma Yina was stunned and didn''t react.


    "Ha ha, I brought you here just to have a look at the house. If you think the house is good, I''ll move here with your father. Anyway, I''ve already paid the rent. I can''t be so empty. Your environment is not very good. It''s not safe to power off frequently and there are no street lights at night."


    Suk said and looked at marina, see her look change, don''t know what to think: "how?"


    "Oh After hearing Suk''s words, Ma Yina realized that she really had a wrong idea. Suk didn''t bring herself here to do that kind of thing. Instead, she was thinking about her family. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she should be lost or grateful. She was speechless.

 Chapter 652

    Suk didn''t know what was going on in her heart. She looked at her beautiful face, soft long hair, as well as her professional suit, small suit and short skirt. They were really beautiful, dignified, sexy, formal and full of youthful vitality_ ! ~;


    "hmm? What''s the matter? " After waiting for a long time, Suk couldn''t help repeating that she didn''t speak.


    "Oh! I have to go back and discuss this with my dad! " Ma Yina sighed in her heart, but now that the beautiful misunderstanding has known the truth, she seems to be more relaxed than before: "boss, you won''t say that this is the big surprise you are going to give me?"


    "Of course not!" Suk did say at the beginning that he would give her a bigger surprise after she gave her a surprise, but now is not the time: "you move here first. When we have money, how about I give you a house?"


    At present, the house price in Weihai City is less than 7000 yuan per square meter. It''s enough to buy a 100 square meter house for Ma Yina''s family. Moreover, there will be a discount for the full price of the house, and the total amount of money won''t exceed 700000 yuan. Compared with the money she earned for herself, this amount of money can be regarded as a reward and a bonus Intense.


    "You''re not a surprise!" After Marina relaxed, her whole temperament changed again. She changed from a shy rose to a charming Narcissus. She naturally sat beside Suk while talking.


    "What surprise do you want?" At the moment when Marina sat down, Suk clearly smelled a faint body fragrance, delicate and elegant, just like the smell of two people in the car before. Thinking of this, he subconsciously moved his butt to the side, which was a burst of wishful thinking.


    "Do you want me to do it myself? What do you want to say? " Watching Suk show the embarrassment of a pure boy again, Maina has an impulse to tease her little brother, and then moves closer to Suk_ ! ~;


    "Er! Whatever I can do! " Suk thought that he really wanted to give Ma Yina some rewards, not to mention the income after the delivery of the futures contract in December. According to the previous situation, he gave her less than 4 million yuan, and now he has more than 5 million yuan. Besides the money he lent her before, he didn''t give her a dime.


    "Well!" Ma Yina heard Suk say so, like thinking for a while, then finally said: "how about you be my boyfriend?"


    After that, Ma Yina looks at Suk with a smile in her mouth.


    "Ah?" Suk didn''t expect that she would make such a request. Immediately, she was stunned, and many women''s shadows appeared in her mind. Li Feifei, Wei Lan and so on. Even though she was still carrying Wan Qihong''s engagement, she had enough debt.


    "Can you change this one?" Suk had a bitter smile on his face.


    "Then you will marry me!" Ma Yina looked at Suk at a loss, but her heart was open, step by step tight, aggressive, put forward a more helpless request for Suk.


    "I think we''d better discuss the problem of boyfriends." Suk pretended to be tired, stretched and got up from the sofa.


    After all, it''s not easy to refuse such a tempting offer from a woman, not to mention that Suk has a good feeling for marina.


    Everyone has a love for beauty. My fair lady is a gentleman. Everyone has the idea of taking things for himself. Suk is no exception. Especially when they found a little spark in the car before, they couldn''t calm down.


    Suk subconsciously wants to stay away from Marina, because at this time he finds that his little brother has a tendency to look up again. Maybe it''s because just now, a kind of idea that is not suitable for children appeared in his mind. Is it normal for boys and girls to do some physical and mental health exercises!


    In order to cover up his embarrassment, Suk went straight to the balcony, Shua, opened the curtains, opened the window, fresh and cool air came to his face, let him slightly ease the body agitation.


    Ma Yina looks at Suk''s back. Standing on the balcony, he seems too nervous to look back at himself.


    There''s a saying that it''s just the opposite. There''s also a rough saying that it belongs to donkeys. They don''t walk and they go backwards. The more Suk behaves like this, the more he triggers the impulse of Maina''s constant attack.


    He pursed his mouth toward Suk''s back and snorted. He also stood up and went directly to the balcony. The closer he got to Suk, the more he felt that Suk was different.


    The whole body seems to be restraining something, even shaking, and his breathing sound is a little confused and heavy, which is very similar to the scene of two people in the car before, walking silently behind Suk, looking out subconsciously.


    The window is quiet, the air is clear, and the moonlight is falling, casting a silver color. Under the curtain of night, a residential building in front of us is also like a ten story building, and every household is brightly lit.Because the distance between the two buildings is not very large, of course, this is also the design of the developer. On the premise of not affecting the lighting, of course, the more buildings built, the better. So the opposite building can see what the people are doing through their windows.


    Due to the layout and the design of the building, Suk stands on the balcony and can see the bedroom in the opposite house. Some houses are empty, without lights on. It''s dark. Some houses have lights on, but the curtains are drawn. But some families can see the layout of the bedroom clearly, such as big double bed, wardrobe and dressing table.


    Ma Yina''s intuition tells herself that Suk''s unusual performance must be because she saw something, so she turns to look at Suk, and then looks forward with his eyes.


    At last, a special situation appeared in a family that was slanting to her side. Ma Yina''s eyesight was very good, and she could even be said to be a pilot, so she could see the opposite situation very clearly.


    It seems that the family is newly married. There are red happy words on the window, bedroom wardrobe and dressing table. On the big bed, a couple, naked and fruity, are intertwined. Just as Ma Yina''s eyes fall on them, the man and the woman begin to change their posture.


    The woman turned from her back to her buttocks, her hands on the head of the bed, while the young man straightened up, rushed and whipped his horse.


    The fierce war is extraordinary. It''s the collision of the body, the fusion of the soul, and a kind of divine instinct.


    When Ma Yina saw the opposite situation clearly, her mind was buzzing, like a dull sound in her ear. Her face turned red instantly, her heart was beating fast, and she was about to break through the limit.

 Chapter 653

    The beating heart sounds like beating a big drum. It''s exciting and makes people excited. The lively chungong found in front of him not only makes Suk confused, but also makes Ma Yina, who is behind him, feel thirsty_ ! ~;


    the young newlyweds forget to fight for 300 rounds. They not only forget to pull the curtains, but also perform 18 kinds of martial arts freely and vividly.


    Before Suk really because see such a live version of AV will become a little emotional out of control, had not been easy to suppress the heart angry, these once again be teased on the rise.


    It is the so-called wildfire burning endless, spring breeze blowing again.


    After the rebirth of the impulse, even more powerful than before, more irresistible, heart frenzy, shortness of breath, and even hot body, tent up.


    The natural force of twelve sections of Taoist brocade flows slowly against the hot flame in the body. Although it seems weak, it has been struggling to resolve it with four or two strokes. However, it is not dominant in this tug of war and can be broken down at any time.


    Suk put his hands on the railing inside the balcony. He could feel a little cold in his hands. The feeling of the cool and fresh air on his face could not calm him down.


    And Ma Yina is also suffering. Although the family is doing other people''s business, and this kind of thing is private, she is peeping. She should not be polite. However, driven by Suk, her heart beats. She looks away several times, but moves back.


    Nothing can be more sympathetic than the piston movement, which is full of the breath of life reproduction. It''s like someone likes to watch some movies to boost the fun. This kind of visual impact has a fatal provocation for anyone, both men and women. |I ^


    with a sound of Gudong, this time, the person swallowing the saliva was replaced by Ma Yina. The girl felt that her breathing was out of rhythm, her face was hot, like she had a high fever, and the law of nature''s mutual attraction came true again. Now she can''t help but move closer to Suk.


    The two people were standing close, one in front of the other. With the change of Ma ina''s position, the whole person had been tightly attached to Suk''s back, and his hands subconsciously passed through his armpit and hugged his waist.


    He leaned his head gently on Suk''s shoulder. The two soft muscles in front of his chest were also closely attached to Suk''s shoulder blades. When he changed his hands to Suk''s waist, he could obviously feel his body taut, and even the muscles in his lower abdomen seemed to be looming.


    It''s true that Suk''s brain is in a mess now. Although she knows that Marina has come from the living room and that she will find what she is looking at, it seems that she can''t open her eyes at all. The sequelae of the flower picking system hasn''t happened for a long time, and the feeling of sticking fire hasn''t appeared for a long time.


    But this time, it all broke out, like a flood silting up in the valley. When it rushed out of the cage, it had evolved into a bigger and stronger debris flow that destroyed Xing. Suk was instantly submerged, and the impact was scattered. His mind seemed to have lost its grip. Only twelve sections of Taoist brocade was still struggling.


    But this kind of struggle when Ma Yina put her arms around her waist and pressed her back tightly, she finally fell into a complete rout. The impulse in her mind was even stronger. Her heart beat was so intense, and it seemed that she could feel Ma Yina''s heart beat as well.


    Ma Yina is close behind Suk, her small face is rubbing Suk''s shoulder. Her crazy breathing makes the two peaks in front of her chest constantly squeeze Suk. When she reaches out her hands, the defense line in her heart has been opened, and the girl''s reserve has been thrown aside. There is only one idea, that is, to attack Suk again.


    That''s true. When a woman opens her heart, that''s her crazy day. Marina thinks she''s crazy, but what if she''s crazy? This is what I want to do!


    Around Suk''s waist, his hands slowly went down. After encountering Suk''s powerful little tent, he first shrank back, but soon summoned up courage again and stroked it bravely.


    This time, Suk is uncontrollably out of control. His heavy breathing is like the roar of wild animals. If anyone can see his eyes, he will find that his eyes are red now.


    Suk''s hand came back from the bar and pressed on the petite palm of Maina''s hand, which made her more intimate with Suk. She turned her head slightly and looked back at Maina.


    The shy and infinite Ma Yina has already closed her eyes. Her trembling eyelashes can feel the excitement in her heart. Her face is full of peach blossoms, and her nose is tender. She seems to feel Suk''s action and finally opens her eyes.


    Bright eyes with tenderness, spring four overflow, a pair of peach blossom eyes, expect and shy.


    "Suk, take me!"


    A shallow chant, like the fairy voice of the goddess on the nine days, with the temptation of enchanting, suddenly let Suk burst out of the most primitive human impulse.


    Suddenly turned around, directly kiss on the red lips of Ma Yina, and Ma Yina''s small hand in his action led to relax the shackles of him, gave him the space to move.Ma Yina''s slender waist with one hand hooked, and with the other hand aggressive, directly poked out of her little suit. It seemed that the waist closing effect of the little suit was obvious, which prevented Suk from advancing half a point. Without hesitation, he pulled his hand to untie.


    At this moment, Suk was possessed by a spirit. The movement of unbuttoning was as smooth as an antelope hanging its horn. It seemed that it didn''t take him a few seconds to unbutton the shackles. After exploring again, he drove straight in and climbed the peak in seconds.


    I don''t know when to start, Suk is not satisfied with the attack of the upper three routes, and directly shifts the front line. The black one-step skirt is directly pulled by him from the bottom to the waist of Maina.


    Under the guidance of Suk, Ma Yina has unconsciously turned her figure, holding the railing on the inside of the balcony with her two hands, bending down, looking at the scene of hot fighting between the couple not far away, and biting her lower lip tightly.


    All of a sudden, with a cry from her soul, Ma Yina''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, her lower lip turned white, and even blood marks appeared. Her hands holding the bar tightly, her pink skin and blood vessels were very clear.


    Pain hit, Ma Yina subconsciously forward to hide, but Suk''s big hands and how to let her wish, a little effort, was pulled back again.


    The couple in the opposite building, Suk and Maina, two fiery men and women, make up and complement each other.


    Lu Fei made by horse is fast, bow is like a thunderbolt, string is startled, but the king''s affairs in the world, won the reputation before and after his death.


    [author''s digression]: cold, headache, stuffy nose, sore throat, lethargy, little loneliness, is it the rhythm to hang up?


    But for small lonely this kind of slight injury not under the line of fire spirit to give encouragement, everybody claps, Pa Pa Pa!

 Chapter 654

    Yiyang City under the lush grass, streams flowing east and West. There are no fragrant trees, no flowers, and all the birds sing in the spring.


    **After the first break and the end of the war, Suk and Maina still keep their original posture. Suk is panting like an old cow, sweating profusely, Maina is panting like a low voice, and sweating as well.


    The newly married couple on the other side didn''t know what to end the battle. They nestled in bed and seemed to be exchanging their fighting experience. Of course, Suk''s policy of protracted war was thoroughly carried out, which was beyond comparison. After the blessing of Military Boxing and Jeet kune do, the body''s functional indexes had already exploded.


    How can time last!


    At this moment, the sequelae brought about by the upgrade of the flower picking system disappeared and disappeared, and then my mind returned to the state of lucidity, and I realized what I had done.


    Suke was so confused that he didn''t know what to do. For Ma Yina, the impulse of a normal person, it''s not necessary to mention. However, before yesterday, they didn''t cross the Leichi one step and strictly abide by the bottom line of the customer and the customer manager, but now everything has changed.


    He retreated. Suk subconsciously took a look at the battle field. From some battle traces, Maina was also unconscious. His real virginity made him feel great pressure.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Suk knew that a word of sorry had no effect at all, but now he really didn''t know what to say and what to say.


    Do you want dog blood to tell Marina that she will be responsible for her in the end? Do you have this ability? She is not the only one in charge!


    "Why say I''m sorry?" Ma Yina packed her clothes and turned around slowly. It seemed that some hurt brought her a little pain. Some frowned slightly. Subconsciously, she leaned against the bar behind her and looked at Suk.


    "Suk is speechless and defends? Or promise lightly? These all appear so powerless, can only look at Ma Yina with a face helpless, silent to face.


    "I said my first time was for you! Have you forgotten? " After the war, Ma Yina, who consumed a lot of physical strength, was flushed. The sweat on her forehead made Liu Hai''er stick to it tightly, which made her lazy and attractive. Her mouth turned up slightly, releasing a wisp of smile.


    Suk shook his head. "I can''t take responsibility!"


    "It''s my own free will, and it''s not you who forced me. We are all adults. I''m not on the ordinary road, and you don''t have to have any psychological burden because of this!" Ma Yina wiped the sweat on her cheek and suddenly said, "if you want to be my boyfriend, I don''t mind!"


    "Eh!" Suk was worried and didn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t pester you. I''m trying to fulfill my promise. It''s none of your business. This is what I should do as your employee!" Ma Yina squeezed her eyes and said that Suk seemed to be hiding the rules.


    "Hoo Suk breathed out a long breath, his mind was still confused, but in such a short time, it also made him think a lot: "before you find a marriage partner, I will be your boyfriend!"


    "Really?" Ma Yina''s eyes brightened, as if to add luster to the balcony: "boss, you mean what you say?"


    In fact, she didn''t act as if nothing had happened. It was not only physical, but also psychological. Although she felt a little relieved, it brought more expectations. She expected that Suk would understand her real thoughts one day, and she expected that she could get along with Suk and fall in love with her boyfriend and girlfriend.


    So when Suk said this, the string in her heart was gently stirred, and the whole person became different. If it wasn''t for the injury under her body, she would have jumped on it.


    "Of course!"


    With Suk''s own decision, he threw all his psychological burden aside. He was not a fickle person, and he could not do the irresponsible thing of leaving. No matter what, he really had such a close relationship with Marina, which was an undeniable fact. No matter what, he had to bear the responsibility that a man should have It''s our responsibility.


    The premise is that Marina is willing to be with her, and she will be her boyfriend until she finds a new harbor.


    As he said that he gave her a positive answer, Suk stepped forward and hugged her in his arms: "your boss is very good to me. It''s hard to catch a word. How can I say that? Spitting is a nail!"


    With her delicate body in her arms, she caresses her hair with one hand and makes her lean on her shoulder. With one hand, she gently encircles her waist. The air is mixed with the smell of sweat and the smoke of men and women''s war, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    "That - the boss!" Ma Yina slowly raised her head and looked askew at Suk. Her cheeks were white and red, her eyes were still blurred, and her smile was full of satisfaction.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Suk.


    "I don''t know whether to ask or not, my concubine Ma Yina seems to be acting like a coquettish. Her mouth is slightly puffed up, and she is called a concubine. Her eyes are shining like autumn waves. Suddenly, she says, "Bai Meisheng, Liugong pink and Dai are colorless."."Well? But it doesn''t matter. I''ll forgive you for your innocence! " Suk is not a rigid person either. Since he has a flower picking system, the weird side of his character has been constantly enlarged. Naturally, he can cooperate perfectly with Ma Yina. When he says this, he is shocked by the tiger''s body, and his domineering spirit is rapidly leaking.


    "Your Majesty just said that spitting is a nail! I want to ask if the spittle of your Majesty''s Dragon brother will become a child Ma Yi Na a face is narrow, pondering of looking at Su Ke, and speak of time, small hand unexpectedly intentionally or unintentionally downward stroke.


    "Eh!" Suk feels that his mouth muscles are twitching. He naturally understands what Ma Yina is saying. The meaning of the words is clear, because he didn''t take any safety measures before, and the last stop is to the end. Then, the chance of being a father is very big.


    Ma Yina looked at Suk with a dull, melancholy face and couldn''t help giggling: "OK, OK! I''m safe now. It''s OK! "


    What is the period of safety? I''ve got a thorough understanding of this term from Luo Feiyan. Suk, who was just a little frightened, suddenly felt like a tiger''s mouth was out of danger and suddenly became clear for the rest of the war.


    "Hoo Long spit out a breath, gnash teeth of looking at Ma Yina: "good! How dare you tease the emperor! I''ll put you in the cold


    "Emperor, spare your life, emperor, spare your life!" Ma Yina repeatedly begged for mercy, but the smile in the corner of her mouth still betrayed her deeply: "can the emperor not go into the cold palace?"


    "If you have any suggestions, let''s hear them!" Suk is merciful and open-minded.


    "How nice it is for the emperor to enter the palace!"


    Looking at Ma Yina''s provocative appearance, Suk''s eyes turned black and he wanted to cry without tears, spitting out two words: "hooligan!"

 Chapter 655

    The accumulation and explosion of feelings make the relationship between Suk and Maina more rapid than before. Because of the intimate contact, Suk goes downstairs and takes Maina to the supermarket.


    "What are we doing here?" Ma Yina saw Suk stop the car, very puzzled, not agreed to take me home? What''s going on?


    "I''ll take you home. I''ll have to see your father anyway! How to say that is also our father Suk shrugged his shoulders. He felt a little guilty at the thought that he was going to face Ma ina''s father soon.


    "Well!" As soon as she heard that Suk was ready to go to her home, Marina was a little shy and flushed, but she was still a little sweet in her heart. She nodded happily with the feeling of taking her boyfriend home.


    After a short rest, Mayna''s body injury seems to have eased a lot. Although there is still some tearing feeling between walking, she can endure it.


    Indeed, just like a couple, Maina naturally holds Suk''s hand. Although Suk is a little bit uncomfortable and flushed, she can only let her go.


    "What can we buy?" Suk really didn''t know what gift to buy for her father. Pushing the car, he thought hard, but he found that she suddenly fell behind him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s a bit of a big step. I''ve got it!" Ma Yina a face is coy, I still feel pity, is helpless standing in the same place, looking at Suk''s eyes, there is a hint that you come quickly.


    Everyone said that it was about eggs, but what Marina said was the small wound caused by Suk. When Suk said this, he felt a strong sense of guilt and went over helplessly: "shall I buy a bag of bandages?"


    "Go away! Or you can carry me on your back Ma Yina has now left behind the hierarchical distance between the boss and the employees. Naturally, her speech is straightforward and straightforward without hesitation.


    "Behind your back? Do you think my small physique is competent? Don''t throw you down again After hearing this, Suk''s head came up with the scene of the movie "savage girlfriend". Che Taixian was carrying Quan Zhixian behind his back. He was a little embarrassed to think of being in public in this supermarket.


    "Fart, hypocrisy, you are still small physique, just don''t know how fierce, like running rhinoceros, don''t give up until the end!" Ma Yina looked at Suk a little embarrassed, and knew that he couldn''t wipe away his face. She bullied his nose and gave him a white look with false anger.


    "Hey, hey!" I don''t know whether it''s praise or criticism. Suk''s face turned red and he scratched his head a little embarrassed: "how about you sit in this car?"


    "You think I''m a three-year-old baby!" Ma Yina looks at Suk like a coquetry. After standing in the same place for a while, the pain disappears. However, she quarrels with Suk, and now she feels so warm and happy.


    "Yes! You are baby! baby£¬***eon£¡¡± Suk opens his hand and makes a hug gesture towards marina.


    "Hum!" Ma Yina snorted, turned her head to one side, not to give Suk face, but Suk took a deep breath, and then took a breath, and then began to speak.


    ¡°baby£¬baby£¬baby£¬nooo£¡¡±


    ¡°mybaby£¬baby£¬baby£¬nooo£¡¡±


    ¡°mybaby£¬baby£¬baby£¬nooo£¡¡±


    ¡°ithoughtyoudalwaysbemine£¡¡±


    "--"


    one of Justin Bieber''s "baby" was performed affectionately by Suk. This is the first time that Ma Yina heard Suk sing. Her strong magnetic voice and pure English accent captured her at once.


    This is a touching little love song, singing our sad twists and turns, I think I am very happy, when you are warm, the air around the feet turns ---


    Rao is in the youth of college time, Ma Yina has never enjoyed this kind of throbbing romance, at that time, she did not have beautiful clothes, no fashion accessories, even like a firewood in the urban-rural fringe Niu''er only knows how to concentrate on her study. Only her grades are the only things she can get.


    After working and getting paid, she can finally choose some clothes that she likes but is not expensive, such as headdress, hairpin and trinkets. Although they are not valuable, she will feel very satisfied when she looks at them. It seems that she has realized her wish all the time.


    But for the emotional aspect, it has always been a blank, once looked forward to romantic love is a dream that every girl will do, that dream has a prince riding a white horse, holding flowers in his hand, singing to himself.


    Ma Yina knows that she will never meet such a person in her life. After all, the ivory tower still keeps the young man''s romantic nature. But after entering the society, everyone will be polished by the cruel and hard reality without any edges and corners, and will be lifeless.


    But now such a person has appeared!


    Ma Yina just looked at Suk and the big boy in front of her. Her beautiful cheeks, black eyes and high nose, all the notes came from his mouth to her ears and into her heart.It''s as if the whole supermarket has turned into a deserted wilderness, and it''s like a forest full of trees. Only you and Suk can see each other. Apart from Suk''s love song, no other voice can enter your ears.


    The eyes become sour, even the nose is sour.


    Suk found that Ma Yina''s eyes became softer and softer when she looked at her. That kind of emotional light even burst into tears. Originally, she was joking. Why did she cry!


    "What''s the matter?" Suk goes up to marina.


    "Boss, I think I''m very happy!" Ma Yina''s voice was full of crying, her eyes were red, and she stuck it to Suk''s arms, holding Suk''s waist in her hands.


    Wen xiangruyu hugs her and hears the tender words of Ma Yina. Suk suddenly feels that this girl is easy to be satisfied. A song makes her become like this. Subconsciously, she caresses her long hair with one hand and pats her back with the other. She doesn''t want to make her cry into tears and says with a smile.


    "Silly girl, happiness is that cats eat fish and dogs eat meat. Altman beats little monsters. What kind of happiness do you have?"


    "My happiness is --" Ma Yina sobbed her nose and finally stopped her tears. She was asked Suk''s question. She looked up at Suk, her body still nestled in Suk''s chest, thinking deeply.


    "My happiness is that someone leaves a waiting light for me when I go home late at night, tells me jokes when I''m upset, and brings me a bowl of beef soup when I''m sick. What I''m looking forward to most is happiness --" Ma Yina stops.


    "What is it?" Suk was attracted by her words.


    Ma Yina took a breath, eyes affectionate, lips light open "most expect happiness is - my boss can become a husband!"

 Chapter 656

    All kinds of nutriments, such as donkey hide gelatin, protein and Cordyceps sinensis, were bought in large and small boxes. Fortunately, Suk was driving, otherwise it would be hard to take them home.


    Ma Yina''s face has always been filled with a happy smile, leaning on the seat, staring at Suk, watching him focus on driving, looking at him from time to time glance, looking at his gaze and look embarrassed.


    Happiness is so simple and natural.


    In a flash, it was already nine o''clock. Suk drove to the cottage area where marina''s house was located. Because of the narrow alley inside, he pulled over to the outside directly. Two people, each with a big bag, felt like a chicken in his left hand, a duck in his right hand, and a fat baby on his back.


    As it gets closer and closer, Suk is a little nervous unconsciously, and her palms begin to sweat. This unnatural performance soon makes Marina aware of it.


    "Boss, how do I feel you''re a little nervous?"


    "Nervous?" Suk had a kind of embarrassment of being torn down. Subconsciously, he wanted to rub his nose, but with something in his hand, he couldn''t make such an action. He quickly began to explain: "that - that I only know what tension means!"


    Ma Yina didn''t react, but when she saw Suk with a bad smile, her face turned red instantly. After she took part in the work, she spent more time in contact with the computer. Sometimes it''s easy to browse the news on the Internet, and there are often people saying things like Auricularia auricula, how tight, a lot of water and so on.


    "You rascal!" Ma Yina blurted out.


    "Ah? Wrong! Do you think it''s wrong? " Suk can only relieve his embarrassment in this way, but it seems to work well.


    "You hate it!" Ma Yina said that she was going to give Suk a blow, but Suk''s agility was extraordinary, so she dodged + 1 directly.


    "Alas! I didn''t expect that some people have so much knowledge in their heads! " Suk shook his head with a smile on his face. This smiling face made Ma Yina have a fever on her face and failed to return for several times. On the contrary, she was so tired that she couldn''t stop panting.


    "You -- you -- you say I''m tight?" Under the strong attack of Ma Yina, she repeatedly failed. Suddenly, she changed her tactics. As a new woman, she had all kinds of feelings between her smile and frown, which made Suk a little stunned.


    "Tight -- tight --!" Suk seems to have been cursed, and his all attributes are rapidly reduced. Even his IQ seems to have fallen to the bottom. From a resourceful and graceful young man, Suk is directly transferred to a drooling fool.


    As soon as Ma Yina saw that the plot was successful, she immediately stepped forward. Thirty six deadly serial mandarin duck legs thundered. But who knew that Suk was like a prophet, jumping three times and two times, and all of them dodged.


    "Hey, hey! Do you want to sneak Suk suddenly recovered. As soon as he opened his mouth, he drew the hatred to himself. He watched Ma Yina become angry and full-blown. Although she was carrying something in her hands, she trotted after her.


    It''s a pleasure for them to chase each other in a small alley.


    "Ah! Turn around! Turn around All of a sudden, Marina called out to Suk.


    "Well? I said you''re directing what, you! If you know where I''m going, just let me turn, you Suk, learning the voice and intonation of Fan Wei, turned to Ma Yina and said.


    "I''m home!" Maina is still standing where she is.


    "Why has it become a little Shenyang?" Suk is still full of sketches and lines. No wonder his imagination is so rich. Who let Ma Yina talk so well!


    "You hate it, I said I''m home!" Ma Yina turned to the iron door on one side, indicating that what she had just said was true.


    "All right, all right! I know! " In fact, Suk realized this when Ma Yina said the classic lines of Little Shenyang. After all, he has not been here, but the same place and the same characters, but the relationship between them has changed qualitatively.


    Ma Yina put down her things and took out the key to open the door. There was still a light in the yard: "come in!"


    "Well!" Suk took a deep breath and stopped joking. After all, he was about to see another father-in-law. How could he not behave better.


    "Little na?" It seems that the sound of opening the door attracted the attention of Ma Yina''s father. Before the man came out, the sound rang out first.


    "Dad, it''s me. I''m back!" Ma Yina was still standing in the yard, so she told Dad that she was safe.


    "You girl, why did you come back so late?" Speaking, Ma Yina''s father raised the curtain and stepped out of the inner room. When he saw a man standing beside his daughter, he was stunned: "Xiao Na - what is this?"


    "Dad, this is my boss, the Suk I told you about, who lent me the money!" Ma Yina dare not say that this is her boyfriend, after all, although the two have that kind of relationship, they are not sure at the moment, but this introduction also makes his father''s eyes bright."Sue - boss Sue! Come on, come on in


    "Uncle, just call me Suk. Don''t mention it! You go into the house first Two people mutual humility for a while, finally or Ma Yina''s father first entered the room.


    Ma Jianye is nearly 50 years old. His once burly figure is slightly bent because of his perennial workshop work. After entering the house, under the light, we can see that his face is still morbid pale. Years have mercilessly carved deep wrinkles on his face. But every wrinkle is that he supports a home with his shoulders and works hard to raise Ma Yina Big mark.


    "How is your health now, uncle? I''ve wanted to see you for a long time, but I haven''t had much time! " Suk is not playing the business elite once or twice. There''s no need to draft these words at all. He puts his nutrition on the ground while talking.


    "Very good! Now I feel like I''m moving two or three hundred catties of white flour. There''s nothing wrong with it! " Ma Jianye with the north people''s frank, said with a smile: "Su -- Suk, I''ll call you Suk! I really want to thank you very much. Without your help, our family would be ruined! "


    "You see what you say, that''s what I should do. Besides, you have a good daughter, a money maker, who has helped me a lot!" Suk is a model of a successful businessman.


    Ma Yina looks at Suk''s affectation and finds it funny. A student who has never graduated from senior three is now very old. She quietly swallows her tongue at him and makes a grimace: "Dad, have you had dinner?"


    "Yes! Yes, I had my meal! what about you? The rice is still hot in the pot! " Ma Jianye pointed to the stove, and a trace of heat came out from the crack of the pot cover, with the smell of rice.


    "By the way, Suk, have you eaten?" Ma Jianye suddenly looked at Suk again. As the host, he should greet him. Otherwise, it would be impolite to treat this benefactor!


    Suk subconsciously rubbed the bridge of his nose. He was embarrassed. He thought that he ate it, but he ate your daughter. The more he thought about it, the more embarrassed he was. It was like being a thief.

 Chapter 657

    "He didn''t eat either! Boss, would you like to have some with us? " Ma Yina still calls Suk boss, but the boss seems to have a nickname.


    "Eh!" Suk hesitated. To tell you the truth, it''s nine o''clock now, and he hasn''t had dinner yet. Besides, after an unparalleled competition with Marina, he really spent a lot of physical strength. It''s not bad, but he''s really hungry.


    As soon as Ma Jianye saw Suk''s expression, he immediately made a decision and took Suk''s arm bravely: "come on, there''s no good food at home. I''ll make do with it here today. I''ll have a drink with you!"


    "Dad, what are you talking about! How can you drink after you have just finished the operation! " As soon as Ma Yina hears this, she is not happy. She looks at Ma Jianye with concern.


    "Your boss is here today! This is our great benefactor. I''ll drink less! " Erguotou has been engaged in manual labor for many years. He has no hobbies, no smoking, and usually drinks a little wine, but that is just ordinary Baijiu and Ma Jianye.


    However, this time I was ill and had an operation. I really haven''t touched wine for half a year. The wine bug in my stomach has been tossing and turning for a long time. This time I met Suk and didn''t eat, so I finally had a chance.


    "No! He''ll have some rice! " As she said this, Ma opened the pot and brought the hot food to the table. Because she wanted to add nutrition to Dad, the food at home was pretty good, including stewed fish and fried kung pao chicken.


    "Xiao Na, uncle, it''s OK to have a drink!" Suk had the reward of mastering the basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine before, and he also had some knowledge of medicine, so he said.


    "Go away! You have to drink it yourself Ma Yina didn''t realize her tone. It didn''t look like the relationship between an ordinary boss and an employee. She blurted out that Ma Jianye was surprised to see two young people.


    "Really! I read a book that said that one to three alcohol units per day, or more than one or two Baijiu, can reduce the incidence rate of diabetes and cardiovascular diseases. And last year, the official journal of the International Transplantation Society transplantation published the seven year clinical follow-up study in Holland. The recurrence rate of diabetes mellitus after transplantation


    Suk said the right thing, all of a sudden let Ma Yina some waver, looked at him suspiciously: "really?"


    "Of course it''s true. How can I joke about such a thing?" Suk nodded heavily, with a serious look, which obviously didn''t look like a lie.


    "Ha ha, Suk, I believe you!" As soon as Ma Jianye heard Su Ke''s words, he obviously found backup. Subconsciously, he reached out and patted Su Ke on the shoulder, but soon drew his hand back, feeling that he was a bit impolite.


    "But uncle, you should remember that you can''t drink too much. At most, you can''t drink more than two liang of wine!"


    Suk turned around and began to persuade Ma Jianye.


    "I know, I know! Xiao Na, why don''t you get some food and drink for me soon! " Ma Jianye was eager to have a try. He went to his room and found a bottle of unopened Erguotou: "Suk, is it OK to drink this?"


    "Uncle, I don''t usually drink, but I''ll accompany you today!"


    When the guest of honor sat down, the clever Ma Yina also listened to Suk''s words. In a short time, she brought out a dish of cucumber from the kitchen, and a dish of peanuts left over from the chicken dice made by Gong Bao before, while she was sitting with her rice bowl.


    Ma Jianye small mouthful of the product, endless aftertaste, perhaps too long time did not touch the wine, a mouthful down, the face appeared a little red halo, but it looks radiant.


    Suk is also famous for pouring a glass, but as a younger generation, he poured most of the wine with him. After the same mouthful, he felt dizzy.


    It seems that recalling the past has become a necessary topic on the wine table, but Ma Jianye first thanks Suk for his help. He fully praises Suk for his integrity and chivalry, and pays high respect on behalf of the whole family. However, he slightly criticizes him for bringing so many nutriments this time.


    However, after drinking some wine, Suk''s guilty feeling of bullying his daughter seems to be greatly alleviated. Young and old, Ma Jianye talks about the growth of her daughter, Ma Yina.


    Talking about her daughter''s academic performance has always been among the best, and she can do well in every exam. Talking about her daughter''s care for herself, washing clothes and cooking, and her ingenuity, but she has not mentioned the misfortune of her family and the hardships of her life. It can be seen that Ma Jianye is also an optimistic man, who has never been crushed by the burden.


    "My daughter, if you want to say that cooking is a good hand, you try steamed carp, but I don''t blow it, you can''t eat it in restaurants outside!"


    "If you look at my house again, although there is no good furniture or electrical appliances, it is spotless, and you will feel happy when you look at it!" Ma Jianye is not stingy of praising his daughter.


    "Mm-hmm!" Suk nodded like a pound of garlic. Can he say no to this situation? What''s more, as Ma Jianye said, the family is really in good order.Ma Yina made her father feel a little embarrassed. She just lowered her head to eat with vegetables. Occasionally, she raised her head to wink Suk and let him speed up the progress. Although there was little wine poured, they drank slowly. Suk drank on an empty stomach, and he was still a little worried about his hunger.


    "Do you think that if someone marries my little Na, is he going to have fun under the covers?" Ma Jianye then looked at Suk.


    "Yes, that''s right!" Suk nodded his head again, and his expression was that he would play with anyone who didn''t have fun. Ma Jianye was very relieved to see him. Suddenly, the conversation changed: "Suk, do you have an object now? What do you think of my little na? "


    "Eh!" Suk was just taking a sip from his glass, but he almost sprayed it out. How did the father start to sell his daughter.


    "Dad! You drink too much, go to bed! Go! Go Ma Yina makes her father blush and urges her.


    Ma Jianye seems to be aware of his gaffe. He awkwardly takes his glass and gulps it down: "well, Suk, you eat slowly first. You don''t drink for a while. It''s really a little bit of a rush to drink!"


    "Well, uncle, you should rest early!"


    Watching Ma Jianye walk into the east room and close the door, Suk and Ma Yina are left in the hall, looking at each other.


    "What are you looking at? If you don''t eat soon, you won''t be hungry! " Malina said maliciously, adding a bowl of rice to Suk.


    "Hey, hey, your father is quite interesting!" Suk felt that when he was chatting with Ma Jianye, there was really no special pressure. In addition to feeling guilty occasionally, this kind of feeling was good.


    "Interesting? Is my dad wrong? Who married me, who didn''t steal the fun? Why don''t you talk about our dad now? " Ma Yina snorted and tilted her head in a way that was more eloquent than real.


    "Hey, hey! It''s my dad. My dad''s right. It''s stealing music. I have to steal music, too. But what? My dad''s words must be obeyed. Shall we get into bed and have fun? " Suk pulled the rice into his mouth and raised his eyebrows at marina.

 Chapter 658

    "Who''s in bed with you! Go away Ma Yina was coquettish and angry. She raised her little fist to fight.


    "Go away? You mean roll the sheets? " After Ma Jianye went back to his room and went to bed, Suk was more relaxed and happy.


    "What a rascal you are! I haven''t seen you like that before! " With her chin in one hand, Maina looked at Suk as if she wanted to reexamine her words.


    "Is this my color? I''m -- it''s color, so what? Do you regret it? " Suk quickly ate up the meal, and then defiantly looked at marina.


    In this short time, Ma Jianye came back to the east room with a very rhythmic snore. Indeed, because he was ill, hospitalized, operated on and recovered, he was still weak and had developed the habit of going to bed early. As soon as he touched his pillow, he snored loudly.


    And the snoring sound sounded like a signal to clear the alarm. Ma Yina was relieved. Hearing Suk''s provocation, she immediately began to fight back: "regret? Is there no regret in my dictionary? What about? Why don''t you go back to my room and practice alone


    "Solo? What do you practice? Do you shoot? " Suk''s molestation with Marina seems to be addictive. No matter what topic, it can lead to the abyss of crime.


    "Hooligans!" Ma Yina glared at Suk, got up and began to clean up the dishes. The more she looked, the more she felt the bad smile on Suk''s face was flat: "you talk nonsense again, otherwise I won''t let you shoot it out!"


    "Lady Ma, calm down. I don''t dare to talk nonsense. It''s all serious business!" Suk clasped his fist and gave a salute, with a look of suffering.


    "You mean business? ha-ha! Well, now let''s talk about something not serious, OK Maina was completely defeated by Suk, said melancholy.


    "Nvxia, how can you say that? You know I''m a gentleman. I''m called pure and invincible. How can I know those immoral people?"


    "Hey! OK, come in with me and let me test you! " After finishing cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, Ma Yina grabs Suk''s arm and pulls directly to Westinghouse''s own boudoir.


    The layout is very simple, dressing table, stool, wardrobe, a single bed, with a blue and white lattice bedside, very elegant, and the room is full of the unique smell of marina.


    "Well, it''s delicious!" Suk sniffed and looked happy.


    "Well, stop it!" Ma Yina stretched out her hand and punched Suk. She said solemnly, "is what you just told me true?"


    "Well? Is it really fragrant? " Suk was stunned and said subconsciously.


    "No --" she was interrupted before she finished.


    "That''s rolling sheets? What about the bedclothes Suk drew inferences from one instance and answered directly.


    "No, I''m talking about my dad drinking!" Seeing her father''s face flushed after a little wine, Maina began to worry again.


    "Oh! Yes, that long follow-up study of seven years has come out. Drinking one or two a day can reduce the incidence rate of cardiovascular and cerebrovascular diseases and diabetes, and even death rate will drop by sixty percent. Because Ma Jianye was present before, Suk swallowed the three words of death rate directly.


    "Hoo Ma Yina took a long breath and patted her little chest. The two peaks suddenly shook: "so I can rest assured!"


    "It''s OK. I think your father''s body is recovering well and his spirit is also very good. You can take the follow-up cost of rehabilitation treatment directly from your passbook! By the way, you can discuss the rental house tomorrow! I think that community environment is really good! "


    "Well! I know! " Ma Yina ordered, took Suk and sat side by side to the bed, holding Suk''s right arm in both hands and resting her head on his shoulder: "boss!"


    "Well?"


    "Are you so good to me because you have my body?" When Marina heard Suk say that, she had no reason to think about it.


    "Fool, how can you say that! In fact, I have always been very fond of you, and I''m glad to help you! " Suk put his hand on maena''s shoulder and patted her gently.


    Two people just sit, nestle together, quietly, enjoying the quiet atmosphere.


    Because Ma Jianye lives in the east room, even if he has turned off the light and started snoring, Ma Yina does not dare to do anything extraordinary in her own home, not to mention that she has just broken down and can not bear Suk''s attack again.


    After sitting for a while, Suk finally decides to go home. Maina takes him to the door, waves goodbye and looks at his back thoughtfully.


    In fact, Marina is not like what she shows today. In her heart, she even thinks that she has reached the first two words of bohemian.


    However, she knows what she really thinks in her heart and has read similar experience articles on the Internet. They all say that men''s psychology is very strange. They like their women to be dignified and beautiful in front of others, but they are more heroic and provocative in front of them. Just as the saying goes, they are like ladies outside and like Dang at home.It turns out that I broke through the bottom line in exchange for Suk''s response. If I didn''t take the initiative today, I''m afraid there would be a strict relationship principle between the two people, just like an ordinary customer and account manager.


    She doesn''t know whether she is right or wrong, but since she has developed to the present state, she naturally has to work hard for happiness and continue to refuel!


    On the way home, Suk enters the flower picking system, and new information is displayed on the screen in the space.


    "Task: get Ma Yina''s maiden red fall (complete); reward: flying eaves and walking walls."


    "Please extract!"


    This task prompt has appeared after the war with marina in the rental house, but Suk has never had a chance to check it. Now he can''t help but be surprised.


    This kind of task prompt that comes out after the event is no longer the audience behind. Hello, let me see your hands, OK?

 Chapter 659

    The reward method of flying on the eaves and walking on the wall is extracted, which makes Suk''s body function sublimate again. Especially between the two legs, er, no, especially between the two legs, it seems that there is a gentle air flow gathering all the time, which makes Suk have the impulse to get out of the car and run home by himself_ ! ~;


    when I got back to the community, it was ten o''clock. I parked the car and then went upstairs. There were many people outside. I had been resisting the impulse to experiment. Now I finally let go of it. I saw Suk nervously looking at the stairs in front of him and taking a deep breath.


    In an instant, a magical force appeared in his body. Yuan turned to Ruyi and converged on his legs. Suk was really a little nervous. He didn''t know whether the method of flying over the eaves and walls was as powerful as the legend. Suddenly, with a little toe, the whole person was like a frog leaping, and he rushed from the first floor to the corner of the stairs.


    After standing firm, Suk turned his head and looked behind him in disbelief. He was shocked. If he jumped from the top to the bottom, it would be easy for those masters who play Parkour to finish. But he jumped from the bottom to the top, and under the action of gravity, he jumped up obliquely.


    There are 20 sections of stairs, each of which is 20 cm high and 30 cm deep. You can calculate how much impact Suk used to jump up from the first floor. Suppose that his speed before impact is V, and his speed after impact is u, and the impact process time is t. then you can calculate.


    Anyway, even if Suk dares to jump up before he gets this reward, the most likely result is that he falls in the middle of the journey and falls to the ground.


    What surprised Suk most was that he didn''t seem to use all his strength. He just took a breath. If he gave full play to his strength, would it be totally trivial to win several gold medals in the Olympic Games?


    Like a kangaroo, while there was no one in the corridor, Suk was like a child who had just got a toy. He couldn''t restrain his joy and ran to his own door_ ! ~;


    when you open the door, the lights in the house are bright, and your parents are sitting in a state of anxiety and energy. Hearing the sound of the door, they all turn around and look as if they are just waiting for themselves.


    "Son! Come here


    Zhang Xue reaches for a move.


    "Mom, why don''t you rest early?" Suk looked at her mother''s face and scratched her head with a smile.


    "Tell mom, where do you get all this money from?" Sure enough, Suk did not expect, after the initial shock, mom and dad finally found something wrong: "you are a student, how can you get so much money?"


    "This!" Suk felt that his parents'' attention was like an X-ray. He wanted to see himself from inside to outside. He sat on the opposite sofa and took a deep breath. He decided to tell a lie! Tell a very mysterious lie!


    "Mom and Dad, you wait for me, I''ll show you some things!" Suk said straight to his bedroom, leaving suyoufu and Zhang Xue staring at each other, confused.


    "Lao Su, what do you think your son will show us?" Zhang Xue turned her head and looked in the direction of Suk''s bedroom, muttering.


    "Who knows! We''ve also seen the passbook. What''s more beautiful than the passbook? " Su Youfu shrugged his shoulders. To be honest, he was also very curious.


    Soon Suk opened the door and came back, but there was a small box about 20 cm long in his hand: "Mom and Dad, about two months ago, I came home from Fangfei one night and saved an old man by the side of the road when he was leaving! Give me a few things in return! "


    "This is what he gave me!" Suk opened the box with a fan inside and a snuff bottle. The paper pattern of the fan looks very historical, while the snuff bottle is extremely exquisite: "this is the authentic work of Tang Bohu in the painting of the twilight return of Xiqiao. This is a double wall enamel sealed longevity snuff bottle of Qianlong in the Qing Dynasty. It''s also a treasure. I''ve asked someone to identify it!"


    Suk''s extraordinary appearance adds a sense of reality to this incredible story, which makes the old couple take over the two things in his hand suspiciously.


    "Son, whose do you think it belongs to? Tang Bohu''s? Is that the one with the fragrance of autumn? " Su Youfu holds the fan in his hand. Because his eyes are not so easy to use when he is old, he squints slightly and sees Tang Yin from above.


    Zhang Xue looks back and forth at the snuff bottle in her hand. The edge of the two pieces of white Bi is sealed with enamel. On the white Bi, there are all kinds of characters of longevity. In the center, there is an emerald that she doesn''t know.


    "Well, it''s really that Tang Bohu. This is about 700000, and that snuff bottle has been offered more than 200000!" Suk''s evaluation of "the picture of the river bridge at dusk" is nonsense, but the snuff bottle is almost the same.


    "What?" Su Youfu and Zhang xuemingxian were startled by Suk''s offer. They almost dropped their things on the ground. They didn''t expect that these two little things were worth so much money. They quickly and carefully grasped them: "one million?"


    "Well, the old man gave me four things. I''ve sold one of them, and that''s a million dollars. I took it directly to Weihai commercial bank and asked Marina to take care of the money for me!""I''ve always wanted to find a suitable opportunity to tell you, but I''m afraid you can''t accept it for a while. I have to tell you until today." Suk shrugged his shoulders.


    "You said four, and what about the other one?" Simple arithmetic problems are still very clear. Suk said that he sold one, but now he only has a fan and a snuff bottle.


    "The last one is a prescription. I''ll give it to fangfeiyi to study and see if it''s effective!" Suk also knows that no matter what, his money must be explained clearly to his parents. After all, when he has money, he must first be filial to his parents, which is also a must for a son.


    "Son, you just said you sold one thing before, a million dollars?" Zhang Xue grasped the key of the matter and asked.


    "Yes Suk nodded.


    "The pony just said that you now have more than three million!"


    Looking at his mother''s puzzled eyes, Suk laughed: "Hmm! To be exact, it''s 3.87 million in bank cash. If Ma Yina operates correctly, it''s likely to reach 8 million when the contract expires in December! "


    Suk knew the meaning of Zhang Xue''s question, subconsciously raised his hand and rubbed his nose: "all the money is earned by Ma Yina for me!"


    "Oh! My God Zhang Xue''s mouth widened in surprise. She was shocked. She thought that the beautiful and young girl just now was such a powerful God of wealth.


    Su Youfu, who has been studying the fan of the picture of the river bridge returning at dusk, is also very surprised. He never thought that his son should be so lucky. He can''t believe it, but he has to believe it.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly said: "son, this girl is good. She can be a backup candidate for her daughter-in-law! By the way, does she have a boyfriend? "

 Chapter 660

    Zhang Xue severely criticizes Su Youfu because of his daughter-in-law''s reserve. She thinks that her son can''t abandon Li Feifei all the time. After all, she has brought her family!


    Su Youfu also conducted a self-examination, but because Ma Yina does not have a boyfriend at present, and Su Ke is still young, he encourages his son to do both_ ! ~;


    this argument is suddenly strongly refuted by Zhang Xue, who thinks that Su Youfu will bring bad children and should not have so many flowery intestines at a young age. However, Su Ke is only 18 years old now, so it''s too early to say that.


    The couple debated with each other, but the debate was always conducted in a fierce and friendly atmosphere. Of course, the final result was that there was no result.


    However, what reassures Suk is that his parents don''t think about the 100000 yuan he was cheated by Su Zhichao any more. However, because of the mention of the problem of Ma Yina and the thought of the intimate contact between the two people just happened, Suk is really red faced and can only escape.


    "Lao Su, what do you think of this?" Zhang Xue is lying in bed, tossing and turning. The news keeps her in the clouds all the time. An ordinary family has come up with so much money all at once. It''s like a windfall. She always feels strange.


    "What do you think! Let''s listen to what my son says. " Su Youfu is also hard to sleep. He has worked hard for half of his life, but he can''t even go out to save an old man.


    It''s like falling into a cave, meeting a martial arts expert, walking around two times and picking up a treasure chest. It''s just like being in a movie.


    "Yes! I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. It seems that I haven''t heard where the museum has been stolen! " Zhang Xue is really worried about the origin of this thing, but she thinks that her son''s honest child should not be involved in such a thing.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness." Su Youfu sat up all of a sudden, because the news made him not sleepy, red and energetic. |I ^


    "what are you doing?" Zhang Xue gives Su Youfu a fright.


    "Wife, you see, our family is now rich. Do you want to consider giving birth to a younger sister for your son?" Su Youfu ingratiated toward his wife with a smile, eyes full of light.


    "Go! Sick, you Let her husband say so, Zhang Xue even feel hot on the face, raised her hand to push Su Youfu.


    "You see, it''s not easy for us to close the stall early today. We''re also idle when we''re idle!" Regardless of Zhang Xue''s resistance, Su Youfu puts his hand around her.


    People in their 40s are supposed to be in their prime of life, but because they are busy in the small supermarket every day, they can''t get home until 11 o''clock every day. After dinner, they can clean up. The next morning, Su Youfu has to go to the morning market to buy goods. It''s conceivable that the frequency of husband and wife''s life has been reduced to the minimum.


    But today, infected by this great good news, both of them are excited. It''s just a good rhythm that comes naturally.


    "Then keep quiet and don''t disturb the children!" Zhang Xuebai gives Su Youfu a look, but he also obediently starts to do the preparation work before the war.


    I can''t sleep here. I''m quietly fighting the war in Bosnia. Suk''s heart is in a mess when he goes back to his bedroom. The biggest reason is that his father mentioned the issue of marriage, Ma ina and Li Feifei.


    But now I think about the problems of Luo Feiyan, Liu Mengmeng, Rhododendron and even a group of people. The more I think about it, the more confused I am. Looking at the small square box, fan and snuff bottle that I put on the bed, I''m afraid no one will believe that the things in such a broken box will be worth a million.


    Anyway, the fact that he was rich was revealed to his parents. Even if they didn''t believe it, they couldn''t help it. The money came from the right way. He didn''t steal it or rob it. He just blackmailed the deputy director of the industry and Commerce Bureau for some start-up funds. I don''t think he would want to go to the police one day.


    Even if Wu Yi''s case happens one day, he will keep his mouth shut. After all, he will be less corrupt. That is to say, he will be given a few years'' less sentence for welfare. He will be lenient if he really confesses, and he will be punished when he is in prison.


    Pick up the small box, and put back to the original position, there is a drawer under the computer desk, so casually placed inside, but just saw the latest Apple mobile phone, white apple mobile phone is very quiet lying there, there is no light on the screen.


    The owner of this mobile phone is the female thief named Bai Xue, whom she met in Tianjin. It''s amazing and unexpected that she would unconsciously touch the snuff bottle from her pocket.


    However, she didn''t suffer a loss either. She sneaked into her room and not only brought back the snuff bottle, but also took her mobile phone with her. Of course, if she saw the naked he Fenglu coming out of the bath, it was also a harvest, it could be said that she was three carvings with one arrow.


    Because before I came back from Tianjin, I turned off Bai Xue''s mobile phone directly. Now I''m sleepless and bored. I want to see if there''s anything interesting in this girl''s mobile phone.Power on


    watching the screen light up, as the background picture of the screen saver, Bai Xue''s self portrait shows up. The girl doesn''t look like a thief. How can she be so clever? She is so speechless when she looks at her smiling face and playfully and lovingly portrays the vulgar scissors hands poss.


    It''s true that people know their faces but not their hearts!


    But before Suk went to look at the photos inside, he heard a burst of text messages ringing. Because he had turned off the phone before, the power of his mobile phone was still sufficient.


    "Hooligan, return my cell phone!"


    "I''ll give you a day, or I''ll take the consequences!"


    "You''re dead. If you go to the ends of the earth, I''ll find you out!"


    "Aren''t you in vihai? You wait! "


    He Fenglu was the one who wrote to her. She was the girl who was with her before. When she looked at the murderous text message, Suk was dumbfounded. In her mind, she could even imagine that the woman was in a hurry, but she had nothing to do.


    Suk naturally won''t reply to her, quit the text message, and before waiting for her next action, who knows that the mobile phone rings again, and the caller ID is a string of strange numbers.


    Without hesitation, he hung up directly, and then his mobile phone rang, hung up again, and echoed


    several times. Finally, Suk was moved by the caller''s persistent spirit and chose to connect.


    "Hello Suk was polite and spoke first.


    "If you dare to turn on the computer, I''ll tell you that I''ll go to Weihai tomorrow, and you''ll die!" There was a roar from the receiver. Suk subconsciously kept the phone away from his ears, but it was a little familiar.


    "Snow white?" Suk asked tentatively, but there was another storm.


    "It''s me, you hooligan, villain, thief, you are waiting for me to beat your tendons and peel your skin so that you can''t survive or die!"


    Without waiting for the end of the conversation, Suk hung up without thinking about it.

 Chapter 661

    Macao is a manor style villa. It looks very quiet at night. It covers a large area, at least tens of acres. It is surrounded by walls and high gate compound. The layout inside is very elegant. There are grass, fountains, swimming pools, and even guards in black who patrol back and forth with big dogs every once in a while_ Mobile phone,


    snow white in her bedroom, face with a mask, burst out a loud roar against the phone, cute cute pajamas, and her stamp with rage.


    was lying in bed, ready to put on the mask to sleep. After all, the lack of sleep is the biggest killer of women''s beauty maintenance, but who knows his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    I picked it up. At that time, those ladies wanted to talk to themselves and study some men''s problems. Who knows, when I picked it up, it turned out that I sent a successful reply to my SMS the other day, and the recipients were all my original mobile phone.


    This is amazing. When I was in Tianjin, my beloved mobile phone was stolen. Especially, the man ran into his room and stole it while he was taking a bath with lulu. It was really outrageous.


    What is particularly hateful is that he managed to steal the snuff bottle that he gave to Lulu and asked the boy to steal it back. This is his shame. If he Fenglu hadn''t stopped him, he would have gone to Weihai by plane and arrested the boy.


    However, he Fenglu, a gentle character, kept persuading herself that she was wrong first, and there were still some things in her family, so she decided to write down the account first.


    These days, I finally put this matter behind me. Who knows that the boy stole his mobile phone, dared to turn it on, and let himself find it, and immediately dialed the phone.


    "It''s me, you hooligan, villain, thief, you are waiting for me to beat your tendons and peel your skin so that you can''t survive or die!"


    Listen to the beep coming from the mobile phone, snow gas teeth itching, wheezing, new hatred and old hatred together, how can she feel happy. |I ^


    "I''ll give you a lung!" Snow in the heart secretly scold, and then dial out the phone, was hung up, and then play, and then hang up, and then play.


    "Hello! I said, "Miss snow white, would you stop fighting?" Suk is lying on the bed with her mobile phone to her ear. She is still a little proud of the woman''s anger. After all, she stole the snuff bottle from her first, and she is the victim.


    "My cell phone, I''ll call if I want!" There is some truth in what Bai Xue said. Suk was an honest and good boy and did not deny it.


    "Yes! The mobile phone belongs to you, but you always call like this, which affects me to look at the photos! " Suk''s voice came to Snow White''s ear, suddenly let her a Leng, subconsciously asked: "what photo?"


    "It''s the selfie in your mobile phone! I''d like to find out if there are any large-scale or heavy taste ones that I can appreciate! " The more Suk said, the more he got into the state: "I thought that if I had the right one, I could contribute to men''s clothes, Playboy and so on, eh! It''s OK to go online. By the way, do you have an account on Facebook? "


    Snow White''s face turned white in an instant, and her brain rotated rapidly. When she was sure that there was absolutely no such kind of photo in it, she was relieved. But when she thought of her photo, she was still furious.


    "You are mean!"


    "I dare not! I dare not Suk humbly expressed his disapproval of the adjective.


    "You are shameless!"


    "Where! Where Suk continued, with a light tone, a slow, polite manner.


    "You''re dirty!"


    "Thank you! Thank you Suk is still ready to listen to the derogatory words from snow white. Suddenly there is no movement there, and his ears suddenly stand up.


    "Hello! Do you have anything else to do? If it''s OK, I''ll hang up first! " Suk waited for a minute, but he could hear the more and more heavy breathing over there. There was no movement. At last, he felt happy to get revenge.


    "Do you have the courage to tell me your address?" Snow hard to control their anger, gnash their teeth, word by word, quite lovely little face, a burst of iron blue, really let this man mad.


    "Oh? Didn''t I tell you? I''m in Weihai Suk listened to Snow White''s voice, can clearly feel the indignation.


    "I''m talking about the specific address!" Snow white can finally keep her peaceful tone, but she clenches her fist tightly, but clearly shows her inner emotion.


    "Specific address? This is not necessary! We are not very familiar with each other! " Suk''s words almost let snow directly spit blood, suddenly eyes a bright, quickly open his notebook.


    "How can you give me back my cell phone?" Snow White''s tone obviously softened, as if to Suk completely helpless, a huluopingyang, admitted the gesture.


    But just as she was talking, she quickly opened a software called icloud in her notebook with her other hand, entered her registered account number, and soon the interface popped up, clicking on the "find my iPhone" option.The notebook screen soon entered a big map, the scope was constantly reduced, and finally fell on the positioning coordinates of Sunshine Community in Weihai City.


    "Just apologize to me!" Suk felt that Snow White''s attitude began to soften obviously, but he was stunned. To tell the truth, when he took her mobile phone, he just wanted to punish her. After all, he was not bad at such a mobile phone. If he wanted to buy it, he could buy a car at any time.


    "Just apologize?" Bai Xue''s eyes are staring at the laptop screen, her mouth is slightly upturned, and a sneer floats up. She finds the specific location of her mobile phone, which makes her whole person relax, calm and win.


    "Yes! Just apologize. I''ll send you my mobile phone by mail! " Suk nodded for sure. The purpose of punishing her had been achieved. He didn''t care about the postage. After all, the girl who was angry just now jumped.


    "Then tell me what I should say to be an apology!" Snow White''s voice became soft, from a fierce female thief to a charming lady.


    "It''s not so much trouble. Just say you''re wrong!" Suk was even moved by his open-minded mind. He was satisfied with his ambition and naturally had to forgive others.


    "Good!" Snow seems to have adjusted her mood. Suk can hear her on the other end of the phone. She takes a deep breath, raises her ears, and begins to meet the woman''s confession. Who knows, suddenly the volume bursts out again, and snow''s roar comes clearly.


    "You rascal, coyote, villain, despicable, shameless, obscene, you wait, I will beat your muscles, peel your skin, so that you can''t survive or die!"


    Suk was completely startled. Just now, he had a sincere attitude of admitting his mistake. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a shrew. This man is not schizophrenic. He has a second personality!


    But without waiting for Suk''s reaction, Snow White has hung up the phone first, listening to the blind sound coming from her ear, Suk speechless throws the mobile phone aside.


    "What''s the matter, miss?" Snow hard to vent a meal, this is a bad breath out of the chest, at this time came knocking, and concern greetings.


    "Uncle Zhang, go and book me a ticket to Weihai tomorrow morning!" Snow suddenly opened the door, looking at the housekeeper standing outside, directly ordered.

 Chapter 662

    Bai Xue''s roar made the housekeeper startled and ran upstairs: "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" Although the young lady''s temper is not very good, she has never been angry so late. According to her understanding, it is easy to damage the beauty effect. Is it swollen today?


    "Uncle Zhang, go and book me a ticket to Weihai tomorrow morning!" Now that Snow White has found the real position of Suk, she can''t restrain her anger and the impulse of revenge keeps jumping up and down. |I ^


    "OK! Miss Zhang Bo is the old housekeeper of Bai Xue''s family. He is about fifty years old. His hair is black and bright, and he combs it neatly. He is dressed in a bright black satin Tang suit. The neckline and wristband are turned out, revealing the white lining inside. It''s obvious that he hasn''t had a rest yet. When he heard the lady''s words, he nodded with a smile without asking the reason.


    "Wait!" Bai Xue suddenly thinks whether she wants to take he Fenglu out with her. It''s a distraction. However, she hesitates for a moment. When she thinks of he Fenglu''s gentle and graceful Xing Zi, I''m afraid she will be persuaded by her before she starts. She makes up her mind and decides to go to Weihai alone.


    "It''s all right, just order one for tomorrow morning!" White snow finish saying, apologetically toward Zhang Bo spit out tongue: "sorry Zhang Bo, so late also want to trouble you!"


    "No trouble! No trouble Zhang Bo looks like his granddaughter. He shakes his head fondly and turns to go downstairs. After returning to the house, white snow, who is burning with vengeance, begins to prepare what he needs to bring tomorrow. At that time,


    discovered that his mask was still pasted on his face. He put a lot of hair on his face. He threw the mask off to the side. Now it is a beauty thing and a big revenge. As long as he thinks of that man, he hates his teeth and itches.


    Suk was roared by snow white, and then looked at the Apple phone on the bed. After waiting for a while, he found that Snow White had finally stopped disturbing himself, so he picked it up and continued to look_ ! ~;


    everyone has curiosity. After looking at the photos inside, we find that this girl really doesn''t have that kind of large-scale self portrait that makes people gush blood. Most of them are lovely, and some of them are even funny.


    In line with the attitude of not doing anything but not doing anything, she continued to check her short messages. They were all chatting with a group of girls, and even a male friend didn''t come out. I don''t know whether she intentionally deleted them or didn''t have any blue confidants.


    After playing for a while, I found it boring. I simply turned off my mobile phone again. It''s better to do more than less. Now I''m in enough trouble. When this woman really admits her mistake and returns her mobile phone, it''s not too late. It''s just that he doesn''t know that the owner of the mobile phone will soon come after her.


    After a lot of noise, Suk was a little distracted, lying on the bed, and soon fell asleep. It was not until the next morning when the sun came down that Suk started a day of student life.


    As soon as I entered the classroom, I looked at Wei Lan''s resentful eyes and felt embarrassed: "did you ask for leave for me yesterday?"


    "Please Wei Lan looked at Suk coming straight to him, his little face turned red slightly, and then nodded.


    "Didn''t the teacher say anything?"


    "No!"


    Because Suk''s grades have improved by leaps and bounds now, the teachers have begun to take some special care of him. If other students are absent from class for a day, and it''s still the critical period of senior three, I''m afraid they would have directly reported to their parents.


    "Are you going home at noon today?" As soon as Suk thought of yesterday, Wei Lan finally summoned up the courage to say that he would have dinner with him, and then he ran away without a shadow. He also felt a little sorry.


    "Don''t go home!" Hearing Su Ke''s question, Wei Lan''s eyes lit up and shook his head.


    "Let''s have lunch together then!" After Suk finished, he watched Wei Lan smile.


    It seems that a convention has been formed. Whenever it comes to this time, Wang Xiaogang will appear unexpectedly, carrying a one shoulder schoolbag. As soon as he enters the door, he immediately runs over: "boss Suk!"


    "Wei Lan''s eyes suddenly widened. This guy, who was afraid that the world would not be in chaos, always came to disturb the situation at the critical moment. Sure enough, he watched Wang Xiaogang put his arms around Suk''s shoulder. First, he gave Wei Lan a shy smile and directly pulled Suk to one side.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Looking at Wang Xiaogang''s meaningful expression, Suk doesn''t know what medicine this guy sells in the gourd.


    "Boss, I have something to report to you!" Wang Xiaogang mysterious secret also lowered the voice, subconsciously looked around.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You were inquired about yesterday afternoon. You are still a woman!" Wang Xiaogang looked at Suk''s puzzled eyes and decided not to take any steps and said the matter directly.


    "I went out late after school yesterday afternoon. When I came out of school, I heard a woman asking about something. I overheard her mention your name!"


    "She asked which class you were in!"


    "Who is it?" Suk really doesn''t know who Wang Xiaogang is talking about, but this situation is quite rare. The first thought in his heart is that Bai Xue killed him. However, he thought that he had a conversation with her last night, and it was also last night that the woman gave a cruel word to come to Weihai to find himself.Especially she didn''t know she was a student of No.17 middle school! Is there someone else?


    "I don''t know who it is. I''m twenty-seven or eight years old, with long hair and good looks, driving a white hatchback fox!" When Wang Xiaogang said this, Suk''s brain suddenly reacted.


    "White hatchback fox? Isn''t this the car of that crazy woman Ye Wei? "


    Thinking of this, my memory immediately goes back to the last time that this woman pitifully wanted to accompany her for her birthday. Her home is full of pictures of her boyfriend who has been promoted to heaven. What''s more, the pictures look like the same mold with me. As soon as I enter her home, I get goose bumps all over.


    This is not the most frightening thing for Suk. The most terrifying thing is that she gave herself a spring Yao. A 31 year old woman gave herself a spring Yao for her senior three. You can imagine how crazy her heart is.


    "What does she want?" Suk couldn''t help but feel a little confused. He really didn''t want to see this woman again.


    "She was waiting for you at the door after school yesterday. After waiting for a long time, she didn''t see you come out, so she was anxious to ask others about you! Boss, you''re so famous. The scope of killing is up to 99, down to just going! " Wang Xiaogang picked eyebrows toward Suk. Indeed, yewei was very attractive in his eyes yesterday.


    "Seriously, don''t talk nonsense. What else?" As soon as Suk heard the name, he had a bad cold coming out, and he was eager to know what ye Wei had done yesterday.


    "She asked what class you were in!" Wang Xiaogang said here, immediately a look of regret: "originally, I would like to volunteer to chat with her! Who knows, boss, you are so famous now. Before I speak, someone has already told her! "


    "I''ll go!" Suk''s eyes were straight black, and he felt a cool air whizzing from the sole of his feet to the top of his head. What''s the matter with NIMA? Still want to give me next spring Yao?

 Chapter 663

    Because of Ye Wei''s sudden appearance, Suk felt that he was a little frightened. He really didn''t know what earth shaking event this woman would do!


    A morning passed quickly. When the school bell rang, he realized that it was time for lunch. The students in the class rushed out of the classroom. Wei Lan had turned to look at Suk. |I ^


    some of them are absent-minded, and even always appear in their minds. They see the dead photo of Feng Yao at Ye Wei''s home. They cheer up and breathe out a deep breath.


    "Let''s go!" Suk walks to Weilan: "what would you like to eat?"


    "You say it Wei Lan stood up with a shy smile on her face, especially when she pursed her small mouth, the dimples on both sides of her cheek seemed to flash.


    "Then go out and eat!" Suk hesitated for a moment, and then quickly put forward his own opinion, but what he was worried about happened when two people came out of the classroom.


    Li Feifei, with a small mouth, seemed to be talking. She came down the stairs and went straight to Suk''s classroom. When she saw Wei Lan beside Suk, she was obviously stunned, especially when she looked at them talking and laughing.


    Suk and Wei Lan stop subconsciously, and even feel guilty like thieves. They look at each other and don''t know how to speak.


    On the contrary, Li Feifei was a little stunned and came straight over: "Suk, are you going to have dinner?" While saying, he nodded to Wei Lan as a greeting.


    Wei Lan doesn''t know why. She suddenly feels embarrassed and even has a fever on her face. She knows that the relationship between Suk and Li Feifei is not like an ordinary friend. The two of them often eat together, and they can know that there must be a tendency to fall in love without guessing_ ! ~;


    "Well! I''m going to have dinner! " Suk doesn''t want to eat in the canteen because he is afraid of meeting Li Feifei. Who knows that people are not as good as heaven, or they are blocked at the door.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go together Li Feifei didn''t seem to have any unusual performance. Instead, he was more enthusiastic. He jumped to the other side of Suk and took his hand.


    In the school, holding the male students'' hand blatantly, this is simply unscrupulous, no school rules, bold heinous, but Li Feifei is so natural to pull up Suk''s hand, even without any hesitation.


    "Eh!" Suk was overwhelmed by the sudden attack of Li Feifei.


    It''s time to finish school now. All the students in the corridor are eager to return home. When they suddenly see this scene, none of them is not surprised. The school repeatedly forbids puppy love, which affects their study and delays their life. However, someone is committing a crime against the wind.


    Some people even slowed down their steps deliberately, aiming at them all. Who''s Suk? Who is Li Feifei? It''s a beautiful girl who has entered the top ten of No.17 middle school. It can be called the combination of golden boy and jade girl. I didn''t expect that the two people would dare to hold hands in full view of the public. What''s the relationship between them.


    Suk is at a loss, Wei Lan is very embarrassed, originally full of joy, who knows that a pot of cold water splashed and drenched himself, everyone is looking at Suk and Li Feifei, and he seems to be an insignificant person, no, like a clown.


    Wei Lan felt that his eyes were a little sour, subconsciously biting his lips, trying to restrain the urge to cry, take a deep breath, take a deep breath.


    Suk has a fever on his face. He turns to look at Li Feifei with a helpless smile. It''s not the first time for them to hold hands. But now it''s really the first time in public. You don''t need to know what the girl is thinking.


    Suddenly, Suk was startled, subconsciously turned to look at Wei Lan, because at this time, Wei Lan actually held his other hand, grasping very tightly, very hard.


    All the onlookers have lost their glasses. Although it has been said in the post bar that Suk is in three boats for a long time, everyone thinks that this is a rumor. After all, any one of the three girls is a beauty. Anyone who can fall in love with them is very lucky.


    It''s absolutely impossible for them to accept that their boyfriends will hook up with others. But now, not only Li Feifei holds Suk''s hand, but even ban Huawei LAN in his class takes the initiative to hold hands.


    A man with two hands, a beautiful woman with one hand, embracing each other, enjoying the happiness of all, this is simply the rhythm of five thunders in the sky!


    Wei Lan doesn''t know how to make such a sudden move. He only remembers that he had mixed feelings at that time, but he didn''t have the courage to fight for it. Especially when he knew that Li Feifei was demonstrating to him, he wanted to turn around and walk away to escape this embarrassing scene.


    It seems that there is a voice constantly telling themselves to be brave, to be brave, no matter how, only to fight for, even if it is sad in the end, but also can not leave regret, ghosts, even to take Suk''s hand.


    Suk''s hands are very warm, and it seems that he is still wet. It seems that he is also nervous. After Wei Lan reacts, his two hands have become intimate. He is cruel in his heart and will not let go even if he clenches his teeth."Let''s go to dinner!" Wei Lan''s voice is more firm than ever. The tears in his eyes have disappeared. Instead, he has a gentle smile. As he speaks, he takes the first step forward.


    Such a strange scene, even formed a delicate balance, Li Feifei slightly frowned, but soon angry general pouted: "go!"


    Suk felt as if he had been carried downstairs, and every step he took, someone would pay attention to the three of him. When he went downstairs to the fast food restaurant outside, Suk could say that his brain was spinning fast, which was dangerous. On the surface, Li Feifei and Wei Lan were smiling, but on the private side, it was absolutely turbulent.


    Don''t break out a war all of a sudden.


    The dining tables of fast food restaurants are arranged in pairs. As soon as they enter, they are in trouble. Who are they going to sit with? This has become a problem that Suk has to face. However, without waiting for time to think about it, they just watch Li Feifei pull her hand and suddenly pull towards her.


    The body hasn''t passed yet. On the other side, Wei Lan starts to do the same thing. Both of them want to drag themselves to sit next to them. Li Feifei is lucky to say that, after all, her Xing Zi is like this. However, Wei Lan''s performance makes Suk startled. This is the bravery that he has never seen from her.


    The two girls are like swearing their sovereignty in general, die not to let go, sparks flying in the air, the battle is imminent.


    "All right!" Suk shakes his hands and breaks free from the bondage of the two girls. He looks at Li Feifei and Wei Lan: "you two adults, are we just having a meal?"

 Chapter 664

    "What are you doing?" Li Feifei has endured a lot of anger. Suk didn''t get in touch with him all day yesterday. He was also angry at gambling. In order to show the girl''s reserve, he didn''t take the initiative to send Suk a text message. After secretly asking, he found out that Suk didn''t have class all day_ ! ~;


    I didn''t wait for Suk all morning, so I went downstairs to have dinner with him. However, I met Wei Lan of their class who was with Suk, which made her a little angry.


    At that time, when I saw Suk, my anger almost burst out. I thought that I could separate them this time, but after all, they were from one class and one classroom. In order to get rid of future troubles, I did so.


    But Wei Lan doesn''t know what''s going on. She even dares to go to rasuk''s hand. Now Li Feifei is even worse. A love fight between two girls starts quietly.


    "Sit down, all of you!" Suk pressed Li Feifei on the stool and looked at Wei Lan. The girl was obedient. Before Suk could say anything, she sat on the other side.


    "I''ll sit here!" Sucra passed a stool. The rectangular dining table was next to the wall. Each of the three people was sitting on one side, which just surrounded the table. No one was sitting with anyone, and each one was on one side.


    A meal is filled with smoke and gunpowder. After you sing, I come to the stage. Li Feifei brings food to Suk, and Wei Lan brings food to Suk. Suk is determined to eliminate the rice in the bowl, hoping to eat early and get away from the battlefield.


    Wei Lan always looks at Suk as if she had nothing to do. She takes Suk''s hand on her own initiative. It''s like a changed person. She sweeps the weak Xing Zi before and is totally tit for tat with Li Feifei.


    Li Feifei is even more aggrieved. Originally, Suk was her boyfriend, but now Wei Lan obviously wants to take Suk away, which she can''t tolerate_ ! ~;


    like a lioness defending her territory, Li Feifei naturally has a strong sense of gunpowder with Wei Lan.


    For such a scene, Suk is also very distressed, until this time, he found that after more women, it is also such trouble.


    Li Feifei is lively and Wei Lanxing is weak. However, the two girls feel very good about themselves. They are greedy and greedy. They are still looking forward to peace.


    At the thought of this, the whole brain becomes two big, because this is a choice Suk has to face, and not only Li Feifei and Wei Lan, but also one woman after another will encounter the same situation. Now he has to think of the good performance of Luo Feiyan.


    This woman has always been behind her, and never shows any temper or spare tire because of other women. Suk doesn''t want to say this because he knows that this word is just an excuse.


    Suk''s face sank unconsciously, and even his brows wrinkled together, but he didn''t know it, because he was still immersed in endless distress.


    However, the other two girls felt that he was strange, and they were silent. They thought that Suk was angry and irritated him.


    Strange to say, neither of the two girls thought about getting up and going away. They seemed to be more energetic. They all did not give up. Everyone had their own careful thinking. Li Feifei was more brave and never flinched back. Wei Lan was one-stop and firm.


    A meal was a little angry and boring. Soon they all put down their chopsticks and looked at each other. Suddenly, Suk''s phone vibrated, and a woman''s voice came from it. Li Feifei and Wei Lan unconsciously looked at it.


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    "Here comes Ma Feng? How do you know? " Suk was stunned, listening to Li Linglong''s voice on the phone, and seemed to be a little worried.


    "Yanjing''s friend said that he didn''t find the president after two days of searching. He doesn''t know who left and revealed the news. He may have come here now. Be careful!" Li Linglong doesn''t like Ma Feng very much. One reason is that he doesn''t belong to the same circle and doesn''t have deep contact with him. The other reason is that he thinks Suk is more agreeable and naturally wants to stand on Suk''s side.


    "Don''t worry, just come! Friends come with wine, enemies come with shotguns waiting for him Suk shrugged his shoulders. Wan Qihong had mentioned this question to herself before, but whether Ma Feng would come or not, he couldn''t stop it. It doesn''t matter!


    "You wait, don''t hang up! Our president has something to tell you! " Li Linglong suddenly saw Wan Qihong make a gesture with her and come here. She quickly asked Suk to wait.


    "Suk!"


    "Well! You said


    "Ma Feng has a bad temper and good Kung Fu. It''s best if you don''t conflict with him. I''ll stay in Weihai for two days. Come to me if you have anything!" Wan Qihong knew more about Ma Feng.


    While shaking his head, he put down the phone and saw that Li Feifei and Wei Lan were all looking at him. Then he laughed: "have you eaten yet? Let''s go back! "


    I''d like to know who these two women are? Where did you come from? But this words or swallow back to the stomach, Li Feifei and Wei Lan two girls also clever nodded, for a moment, Suk had a kind of very harmonious feeling.Before the three of them got up, Suk''s phone rang again. He shrugged shyly and asked Li Feifei and Wei Lan to wait a little longer.


    "Hello, Officer Yang!" The name of the caller ID is Yang Peier. It seems that this woman hasn''t appeared for quite a long time. The last time she met was when she was drunk and went to see her by herself.


    At that time, I took Yang Peier to the hotel to open a room. Of course, I went home. The next day, I was forced by her to buy clothes for her and send them to the hotel. The most depressing thing was that I was almost caught as a Piao guest.


    Of course, on the night of the hotel, I really took advantage of it, but I don''t admit it. Now Yang Peier calls. Suk clears his throat and finally gets through.


    "Suk, are you at school now?"


    Yang Peier''s voice came from the other end of the phone. It was quiet.


    "No, I''m eating out of school! What''s up? Can I help you? " You don''t have to guess that Yang Peier won''t find himself for no reason. He must have something to do.


    "I''m at the gate of your school now. When will you come back, I''ll wait for you!"


    Hearing what Yang Peier said, Suk subconsciously stood up and took two steps toward the door. Sure enough, a great wall SUV with double flashes stopped at the gate of No.17 Lieutenant Colonel: "wait a minute, I''ll go right there!"


    [author''s digression]: there is no Internet at home. I''m sorry for the late update!

 Chapter 665

    Li Feifei and Wei Lan listen to the phone in Suk''s hand, and a woman''s voice appears from time to time. They subconsciously look at each other, and then they all turn their heads_ ! ~;


    after hanging up Yang Peier''s phone, Suk looks at the two girls with some embarrassment. Fortunately, a meal has been finished, to be exact, three dishes, fish flavored shredded pork, potato shredded pork, and a big dish braised hairtail, 80% of which are reimbursed by himself.


    "Let''s go! Someone is looking for me over there Suk knew that the two girls'' appetite was just like this, and in this case, he was almost full of gas. He scratched his head and looked at them.


    Indeed, just for a while, two phone calls and three women exchanged views with Suk in turn. After listening to these two girls, they couldn''t help thinking, but they couldn''t say they couldn''t ask. After all, they couldn''t lose face in front of each other.


    But Li Feifei is still better. At least after hearing officer Yang''s three words from Suk, she knew that one of them was the woman who called Suk away from her last meal at Suk''s house.


    Three people walked out of the fast food shop and crossed the road. Because the fast food shop was not far from the school, they approached the Great Wall SUV with double flashes in a few minutes.


    "Go back first! I''m going to meet a friend Suk apologized to the two girls smile, Li Feifei and Wei Lan two girls nodded, but still together and back.


    Suk walked over and looked at Yang Peier in the car. It seemed that he was looking at a document in his hand. He opened the door directly. Instead, he reacted. Looking up, he just saw two girls walking into the school gate.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you Suk sat directly in the co pilot''s seat. |I ^


    "yo! Dinner with your girlfriend? And two girlfriends? " Yang Peier, wearing a light blue summer duty uniform and a ponytail, turns his head and looks at Suk. He hasn''t seen Suk for a while, but he doesn''t feel unfamiliar. Instead, he is still joking.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Suk let her say a little embarrassed, looking at two thick sword eyebrows, a face of heroic police image, is really the professional habit of investigators, especially what she said is almost consistent with the facts: "what''s the matter?"


    "Are you interested in cooperating with us and going to Ninglong to handle a case?" Yang pei''er said that Suk was in a daze. He looked at her as if she had something to do. He didn''t seem to be joking. He was at a loss.


    "The case? What case? What can I do for you? " Suk was a bit surprised.


    "Your driving skill is very good. We just met an expert in drag racing. We failed because we couldn''t keep up with his speed in both actions!" When Yang Peier saw Suk for the first time, it was because Suk kept speeding in order to catch up with the troublemaker, and he couldn''t even catch up with him.


    So she has a very clear understanding of Suk''s driving skills.


    "The flying car party?" Suk understood as soon as he heard this. It must be those crazy kids who are full and have nothing to do with driving fast.


    In recent years, some people''s families have become rich and can afford to buy good cars, while those young people all want to enjoy the passion brought by speed, drag racing and car gambling. Moreover, they are not on the regular track, often in the form of drag racing at any time and anywhere, so that there are often innocent people who are directly murdered by the rich second generation with low technology and courage He was on the road.


    "Well! It''s a flying car party! But he''s a drug dealer Yang Peier said as he pulled out a photo from the folder in his hand and handed it to Suk.


    The photo shows a young man with long hair, very much in the style of a rock youth decades ago.


    "Ah! No! Didn''t you transfer to the office? When is the office going out to handle the case? " Suk suddenly thought that the woman had been transferred to the bureau to work as a civil servant. She was stunned, and the case sounded serious.


    "I was born to be a criminal policeman. I said I would be transferred back to the criminal police team. Who dares to say no!" Yang pei''er snorted, a high spirited look: "how about it? Do you want to join


    "I''m sorry, I want to live a few more years! You say you''re a drug dealer. You''re a master who doesn''t want to die. I''m a three legged cat. Don''t catch people. I''ll hang myself on the wheel first! " Suk seems to be holding a hot potato, and quickly put the photo back into Yang Peier''s hands.


    Indeed, as Suk said, drug dealers are no less insane than those murderers. They all end up dead when they are caught. Basically, they can be executed from 50 grams, and the number of drug dealers who handle them will be less than 50 grams?


    What is the concept of 50 grams? Yesterday, Ma Jianye told us that only 22 Baijiu could be drunk, and fifty grams were one or two. According to the glass, it was the appearance of 1/3 cups.


    For instant noodles seasoning may be more intuitive, almost seven or eight bags of seasoning it!


    Since they are called drug dealers, they will not only sell small quantities of drugs. These people are desperate and may be arrested by the police at any time. For the maximum profit, they can say that their heads are pinned on their waistbands, and they are all outlaws.Among all kinds of police, anti drug police have the highest death rate, because the drug dealers they deal with are all murderers, because they know that as long as they are caught, they are basically shot.


    Weihai is not a drug disaster area, and there is no anti drug police, so the anti drug work naturally falls on the head of the criminal police team. It seems that Yang Peier has been transferred back to the criminal police team!


    After being rejected by Suk, Yang Peier didn''t get angry. He tilted his head and looked at Suk with deep meaning on his face. Suk was a little hairy: "I''m really not sure about this job. You''re full of bullets. I don''t want to make trouble for you at that time. If I could catch you, I''d do a bad job again!"


    Suk fawns on Yang Peier and smiles. In the end, he is a little hesitant about this work. After all, he is faced with the most vicious criminals. He can''t stop the bullets even if he is too strong!


    "Suk, do you remember the last time?" Yang Peier picks Su Ke''s eyebrows and talks in a calm tone, but Su Ke still feels a chill coming.


    "What''s the last time? What happened last time? I''ve been too tired recently, and my memory is beginning to decline!" Suk shrugged helplessly, and supported his forehead.


    "The last time I was thrown into a hotel and undressed!" Yang Peier''s hands are on the steering wheel, his fingers are beating rhythmically, his mouth is smiling and his eyes are sharp.


    "I said I''ll hold you responsible! Now it is. You and I have caught the drug dealer back. It''s a purchase and sale! " Yang Peier looks merciful and forgives the whole world. He looks at Suk from dumbfounded to ready to cry.

 Chapter 666

    "You know, I''m a big yellow girl. How much damage will it do to my reputation if you take off my clothes and throw them in the hotel?" Yang Peier continued to fire_ ! ~;


    "I didn''t undress you until you had drunk too much and vomited all over!" Suk after a start at a loss, finally no longer waiting to die, began to fight back.


    "If I throw up, you take off my clothes?" Yang pei''er chuckled, dismissing Suk''s argument. Looking at Suk, he raised his hand and looked at the watch on his wrist: "Hmm! It''s still time. You''ll follow me around for a while. Now the business of the hotel is good. There will definitely be vomit after drinking too much. Take one off and let me have a look! "


    "I''ll go!" Suk''s eyes are almost black when she chokes. Is NIMA swollen? It''s natural that a person who has done a good deed will be bitten back?


    "That''s out of humanity, OK?" Suk was speechless and angry. On the contrary, Yang Peier was smiling: "help! There is really no suitable person in the team. The target used to play underground car racing and often ran to Macao! "


    "No! It''s too dangerous Suk held his arm in his arms and looked like he couldn''t do it.


    "Help! OK, just take it as if I''m begging you. I can''t find a suitable person except you in this matter! " As soon as Yang Peier saw that his threat had no effect, he immediately changed his tactics.


    "No! I''m still so young. What should I do if I get hurt? I''m not married yet When Suk saw Yang Peier''s resignation, he felt relieved. Generally speaking, Suk still wanted to help, but the risk was too high. If something happened to him, what would his parents do in the future!


    "If you get hurt, I''ll support you!" Yang Peier slapped on the steering wheel. |I ^


    "do you support me?" Suk looked up and down: "how can you support me! I want to find a girlfriend first, then get married, and then have a lovely child. I have too many things to do! "


    "You''re going to get hurt. I''ll be your girlfriend, marry you and have a baby for you!" Yang pei''er is awe inspiring. He goes forward one after another and agrees to all Suk''s proposals.


    "You can''t, you can''t! We don''t have any emotional foundation. I''d better go and get married with another girl! "


    "Suk" Yang Peier''s eyes suddenly stare up, but soon that fierce eyes began to change, some dim, and even some red.


    Suk looked at Yang Peier as if he was in a low mood for a moment, and even began to hide his emotions. He turned his head and looked forward, making Suk confused: "Hello! Are you okay? Haven''t you had lunch yet? Why don''t you go to dinner first? What can I do for you later? "


    There was some silence and embarrassment in the atmosphere. Suk subconsciously wanted to break this uncomfortable state and turned to look at Yang Peier with a smile.


    "Suk, actually I mean to come to you for help. The leaders of the team don''t know. They are all in the hospital now. Xiao Wang of the team hasn''t woken up because of his last action!" Yang Peier seems to think of something sad, and his tone becomes very depressed.


    "This operation is indeed dangerous. According to the information we have, the drug dealer is also very good at guns, and he should not only have a gun in his hand, but we don''t have much time. More drugs will flow into the society one day!"


    "Have you seen the news some time ago?" Say, Yang Pei son turned to see to Su Ke, let him one Leng again: "what news?"


    "The news that two children were starved to death at home!"


    Suk did know about it. Not only on TV, but also on the Internet. The man was arrested for taking drugs, while the woman was also taking drugs. She left her two children at home. Finally, the two lovely little girls were starved to death!


    This incident has had a great impact on the society. Everyone is condemning their parents, especially the woman. But what can we do? Can we save the lives of the two little girls?


    "The harm of drugs is too great. We can''t make drugs disappear in the whole country. We can''t even bring all drug dealers to justice. But what we can do is try our best to arrest all criminals who find clues!"


    Yang Peier''s mood is low, and his voice is very flat, but Suk can feel Yang Peier''s deep sense of powerlessness from the flat tone.


    "All right! I agree! " Suk opened his mouth suddenly. He didn''t even think that he would agree to it so soon.


    "You look like a man!" After hearing Suk''s consent, Yang Peier said with a smile: "however, we will try our best to ensure your safety. Your main responsibility is to drive, so that we can intercept him, and we will do the rest naturally!"


    "Will you give me a gun? Let me have a good time, too Suk didn''t want to go on in that heavy topic, and he got a reward for being proficient in assembling and disassembling firearms before, but he couldn''t touch the gun at all, which made him itch all the time."Come on, you didn''t even give back your license to hold a gun, and you should give back a gun!" Looking at Suk, Yang Peier felt a little disappointed and patted him on the shoulder: "young man! Things are changing so fast that nothing is absolutely impossible! "


    "OK, I see. When will I go to Ninglong?" Once Suk has made a decision, he naturally needs to be well prepared. He not only needs to adjust his state, but also needs to have a deep understanding of the situation there.


    "I haven''t asked the leader of the team for instructions yet! If you want to take part in the action, you still need to be assessed. It''s impossible to say that you will be eliminated at that time! " It turns out that this is Yang Peier''s own wishful thinking.


    "Hi! Elder sister, we haven''t written these eight characters yet. Come and stimulate me! How to evaluate? Two laps? " Suk shrugged his shoulders. He was more confident in his driving skills.


    "I think so! The leaders of the team are also looking for support these two days. They may choose some driving experts from the armed police, but I always think they are unreliable. They are not as good as you! "


    It seems that Yang Peier still has a lot of trust in Suk''s level. Suk nodded immediately after hearing this: "that''s necessary. I think you have a good eye for people! At my level, I''ll kill everyone in seconds! "


    "Well, it''s settled in advance. I''ll go back and report it now!" Yang Peier actually guessed that Suk would agree to his request before he came. Although the number of contacts between the two people is not much, the boy has a special sense of justice.


    "By the way, does that mean what you say?" Suk a little embarrassed, subconsciously rubbed his nose.


    "What? "To support you?" Yang Peier looks at Suk playfully.


    "No, no, I said we have no emotional foundation, I said the one written off!"


    Yang Peier had a good self-esteem and thought that he was a success of Seyou. Who knew that the boy had made such a remark, and his eyes immediately became angry: "you just want to draw a line with me, get out of here! Hurry up

 Chapter 667

    Suk scratched his head and looked at the Great Wall SUV. He didn''t know how he made the girl angry. He said that he would write it off. That''s right. He not only eliminated the future trouble, but also showed his chivalry. How could he be greedy for her beauty_ ! ~;


    but how did he know that Yang Peier was driving and scolding himself: "damn! Miss Ben has decided to betray her sexuality. How dare she draw a line with me? it ticks me off! I''m so angry


    But this time out, Yang Peier also achieved his goal. The first two arrests were all due to the drug dealer''s driving skills. The first time he was lost in an alley. At that time, he was almost surrounded. The whole county was surrounded, and he was still allowed to run away!


    The second time he was on the provincial road, but the traffic was so heavy that the drug dealer could easily overtake the car in front of him if there was only one empty space. Xiao Wang drove a motorcycle in order to make the most of the mobility at that time. Who knows that the drug dealer didn''t catch him, but he got out of the car accident first. He was in a coma in the hospital all the time, and even the doctor once gave a notice of critical illness .


    This time, we received a clue that the drug dealer is now hiding in Ninglong county. Ninglong is one of the 18 counties in Weihai, and it is a county with a high economic level. It is famous for making furniture. The famous Ninglong furniture city has even been advertised in CCTV.


    After learning from the failure of the previous two missions, the team held a meeting to study the matter. The final conclusion is that it is better to find a driver with excellent driving skills, just in case, because the drug dealer is very cunning and may run away at any time.


    However, if the arrest plan is successful, the driver will not be needed at all. It is better to press him on the ground and put on his back. The premise is to catch him directly in the hotel where he is hiding_ ! ~;


    in other words, if Suk really takes part in this operation, it will only play a role of being prepared. Before that, Yang Peier knew that if it was really dangerous, he would not come to Suk.


    But! She won''t tell Suk that he''s just a back hand in case. She just wants to test him, make him afraid and anxious, and see if he will agree or not. Of course, she''s not wrong about this boy.


    "Hoo Suk breathed out a long breath. In fact, he didn''t know what the decision he had just made meant. However, he agreed to do his best.


    After this problem was solved, I immediately faced the second problem, that is, when I went back to school, I wanted to find Li Feifei or Wei Lan in the classroom. This meal was really embarrassing. I knew what it was because, so I hesitated now.


    What he didn''t know was that when he talked with Yang Peier about the problem of drug dealers, Li Feifei had a brief exchange with Wei Lan. Although the result was not very harmonious, and even had a smell of gunpowder, the fire didn''t burn Suk.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel at a loss. I''m so confused that I just sit down in a shady place. I regret that I didn''t chat with Yang Peier for a long time. If I delay to class soon, it would be perfect!


    Sitting on the edge of the road, the sun overhead is blocked by the shade of trees, which is relatively cool. I took out my mobile phone and watched the news on the Internet unconsciously, ready to pass the time.


    Before I thought of it, Wang Xiaogang recommended a website called embarrassing 100, which is full of hilarious and embarrassing things. It is absolutely suitable for those who are upset and depressed. Sure enough, there are all kinds of wonderful things in it.


    What''s more, a hot post called air-conditioner whore seems to be speechless. It seems to be the chat record of a couple. I didn''t expect that the reason why the female college student cheated on others to open a room was so strong. It was because the weather was too hot and she wanted to blow the air conditioner in the hotel.


    And the most wonderful thing is that this woman always insists that she wants to blow the air conditioner. All the reasons are attributed to the hot weather. She doesn''t have air conditioner in her bedroom, and she stops the water by coincidence. She can''t even wipe herself.


    It''s just a matter of no way to open a house and cheat. Who makes the weather so hot!


    The final result was that he opened a room with someone and was seen by his boyfriend''s classmates the next day. It was really speechless. Suk shook his head and thought, "how can there be such a woman in this world?"


    "Suk!"


    At this time, suddenly heard as if someone called his name, and very close, this subconsciously looked up.


    Sure enough, there was a man standing behind him, a woman to be exact.


    A woman''s long soft hair, with a yellowish brown luster, is spread over her shoulders. A pair of large sun visors are mounted on the bridge of her nose. The lacy gauze is close to her skin. The alternation of black and white makes her stand behind her. Her figure is concave and convex and graceful.


    In particular, the double peak straight, very eye-catching, black lace skirt, but also low-cut, chest not only revealed a deep career line, and even two pieces of spheroid are ready to come out.


    This woman''s mouth slightly upturned, with a gentle smile, mature and sexy temperament is easy to move people, although the big sun visor, occupied too much scope, but still can be seen from the outline, this woman is still pretty."Who are you?" Suk slightly frowned, listening to the sound of some specious familiar, but still Sunglasses covered her true face, and can not accurately recognize her.


    "Yes The woman seemed to remember the sunglasses on the bridge of her nose. She raised her hand and took them off, and finally showed her true face.


    "NIMA!" Sukton''s face changed greatly, and he almost broke out his rude remarks. Subconsciously, he wanted to stand up and run away. This woman is no other than ye Wei, the crazy woman who has a bad heart for herself and provides a portrait of her ex boyfriend at home.


    "Long time no see. How are you doing?" For Suk''s confusion, ye Wei seems to have no reaction. She is still smiling. Taking off her sunglasses, she still exudes the charm of an old lady.


    Of course, this kind of feeling only exists in the eyes of those onlookers who do not know the truth, but Suk has seen her means and will never be confused by her appearance.


    Suk stood up and looked at the gate of No.17 middle school. He really regretted that he didn''t go in just now, but now he was blocked by Ye Wei. He couldn''t escape directly.


    "How are you?" Suk a face wry smile, face from leaf only, last time by her medicine anger and not much, more is for her that kind of strange behavior of fear.


    "I''m sorry about last time. I''m here to apologize to you this time! Do you have time now? How about having a chat with me? " Ye Wei once again invited Suk.

 Chapter 668

    Suk helplessly looks at Ye Wei who invites him again. He doesn''t know why. Suddenly, the article from BaiCaoYuan to liuxun, written by Mr. Lu Xun, comes out of his mind. Now ye Wei is like the beautiful snake in the text. It looks good, but it is always dangerous. [''


    "Er! Sorry, I''m going to class now. Let''s wait until I have time next time! " Suk is very sorry to Ye Wei nodded, sincere expression, sincere tone, after that, he wanted to leave this right and wrong place.


    To be honest, Suk is a little afraid to see this woman now.


    Ye Wei''s expression instantly changed from a gentle smile to a melancholy with sadness. Looking at Suk''s fear of being unable to hide, he subconsciously asked to stay, even with a sharp voice.


    "Suk!"


    As soon as Su Ke turns around, he suddenly feels that his arm has been caught. But he turns around again to face Ye Wei and bites his teeth. He decides to make it clear to Ye Wei this time. The woman of the province is always pestering him, but before he can speak, he looks at Ye Wei''s eyes turning red. The next second, tears are already around his eyes.


    Ye Wei took a deep breath and wanted to make a smiling face, but he couldn''t do it at all. He quickly looked up at the sky: "ha ha, the sun is so dazzling!"


    Suk is helpless for such a situation, but no matter what, he is also from the heart to stay away from this woman, took a deep breath, thinking that even if you cry this time, he can''t be soft hearted.


    There is a saying! To be soft hearted to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself. Although Ye Wei is not the enemy, this woman is more dangerous and more destructive than the enemy.


    "Ye Wei --" Suk watched Ye Wei slowly control his emotions before he spoke, but before he finished, ye Wei directly interrupted him.


    "Suk! Listen to me first Ye Wei saw that Suk stopped, so he released his hand holding his arm. Beichi bit his lower lip tightly, and even a blood mark appeared soon. Suk frowned again.


    "All right! I''ll listen to you Suk looked at yewei, always feel that this woman is like a volcano, at any time may erupt magma, not only hurt people, but also hurt themselves.


    "I know I''m wrong!" Ye Weixiang made up his mind, and his face was determined: "I apologize for last time, I''m really sorry!"


    Suk had a wry smile on his face. He didn''t know what to answer. Could he let his past be reconciled by knowing that he was wrong?


    "I know you may not believe me when I say that, but look!" Ye Wei said and stretched out his hand. On the inside of his left wrist, a wound about two centimeters long cut across the blood vessels.


    The damage is very new, with a layer of scarlet and black blood scab on it, and the skin and flesh are blue and white, which makes people feel chilly at a glance.


    "You -- what''s this for?" Suk was surprised, did not think that this woman has the tendency to commit suicide.


    "I''m confessing to you, Suk! Now that I know I''m wrong, can you forgive me? " Ye Wei once again tears, eyes cut looking at Suk.


    "I regret what I did before. I shouldn''t have put those things in your wine. I really knew it was wrong. I wanted to die at that time, but - but when I was about to die, I remembered that I didn''t get your forgiveness. I couldn''t close my eyes!"


    This woman said a sentence, straight let Suk panic, scalp numbness: "OK, OK, I forgive you!"


    "Do you really forgive me?" Ye Wei eyes a bright, with mist in the eyes is very happy, the whole person pear flower with rain, but tears have a smile.


    "Yes! I forgive you, but please don''t do such stupid things again Suk''s face is serious. Now she can''t help it. This woman is always looking for life and death. If she doesn''t deal with it properly for a while, she will be killed. I''m afraid that she will have to feel guilty for her all her life.


    "Why don''t you come home with me?" Ye Wei had a smile on his face, but what he said made Suk feel helpless again: "I really want to go back to school, you see, it''s almost a little bit faster!"


    "Don''t you have class at twenty-five? I have already asked your classmates! " Ye Wei immediately looked like he was crying: "I just want to take you to my home to have a look. I will come back soon. I won''t delay your class!"


    "I''ll be back soon?"


    "I''ll be back soon!"


    Ye Wei nodded heavily and said: "come on! Let''s go and get back


    It''s the same white two compartment fox. Ye Wei''s unique fragrance is permeated in the car. But now there is a smell of penicillin disinfectant in the fragrance, which reminds Suk that the woman around her is a cruel man who dares to stab her wrist and can''t easily be provoked.


    "What''s the matter with that - that going to your house?" Suk asked carefully, glancing at yewei, you can clearly see the clear wound on her left wrist holding the steering wheel."I want you to see something that I have specially prepared for you!" Because Suk gets into the car, ye Wei looks like a little girl who gets a candy reward, showing a happy taste of contentment. He smiles at Suk as he speaks.


    "Oh Suk doesn''t know what it is, but he doesn''t have much interest. He just wants to go to her home and go back to school to see her state today. He can''t tell her clearly. He has to wait until he has a suitable opportunity.


    "Guess what?" Ye Wei looks at Suk as if he is in a lack of interest. He purses his mouth slightly, and then says to Suk in a coquettish way.


    "How can I guess?" Suk shrugged, speechless.


    "Just guess! Guess right, I have a reward When ye Wei said this, he didn''t look like a 31 year old woman at all, but like a willful child.


    Suk pretended to meditate. He frowned slightly and pinched his chin with his fingers. In fact, the purpose of doing this was just not to open his mouth. His mind was in a mess. The feeling of being forced to do something he didn''t like was terrible.


    Ye Wei looks at Suk from time to time. Although he knows Suk may be perfunctory, his eyes are very gentle and his smile becomes very warm.


    "Home!" Ye Wei drove slowly into the community, and then stopped steadily in front of the building: "Suk, follow me up to have a look, you will be very happy!"


    Suk really wants to say that if you can let me go, I''m really happy! But see ye Wei jubilant appearance, and the terrible cut wrist wound, finally can only get off the car.


    -£¬

 Chapter 669

    I don''t know if it''s due to psychological reasons. As soon as Suk follows Ye Weigang into the building, he feels cool and cool. He even feels nervous and creepy. [,


    every step up the stairs, the last scene at Ye Wei''s home will come in droves, but ye Wei happily holds his hand, hoping to get to his home in one step.


    "Here we are at last!" Ye Wei stands in front of his building and takes out the key from his bag. It sounds like a bell, which makes Suk''s brain strangely associate with the mysterious corpse chaser, the zombies in a row, bouncing and jumping, while the corpse chaser regularly shakes the bell and scatters paper money.


    "I''ll go!" Suk scolds himself for being Tai in his heart. How can he think of such a terrible thing at this time? He just finds himself uncomfortable. However, when ye Wei takes out the key and opens the door, his heart still pulls out.


    That room is really horrible, especially when we know the truth. The photos of the whole room, all kinds of shapes and angles, no matter what you do, it seems that someone is watching you. Suk has goose bumps when he thinks about it, and he doesn''t know how ye Wei feels when he lives here.


    It is possible that her strange and crazy feeling of Xing was honed in this room.


    "Squeak A very common door opening sound magnified in Suk''s ear again, bringing himself into the scene of a certain horror film.


    Will they go in, will suddenly come out of a disheveled Zhenzi crawling on the floor? Will they go in, will suddenly come out with a white faced old woman with a ball to jump out? Will they go in, there will be a lovely little girl, holding a doll without a head, a face looking at themselves?


    "Come in!" Ye Wei saw Suk standing at the door, motionless and thoughtful, and could not help shaking his arm.


    Suk was still constantly divergent thinking, happily shuttle in one after another horror film, at this time, suddenly feel someone grabbed his arm, suddenly a shiver.


    "Well! All right


    Seeing ye Wei pulling his arm, he was finally relieved and took a deep breath. Then he hardened his head and stepped in.


    Is still familiar with the formula, is still familiar with the taste.


    Suk, who revisited his hometown, was stunned as soon as he entered.


    Ye Wei saw that Suk was shocked by the accident. He looked like a schemer who succeeded in a conspiracy. He laughed contentedly: "what''s up? Is it a surprise? "


    "Well, yes!" Suk nodded subconsciously. In his impression, all kinds of photos, big and small, on the walls around him, disappeared. The color differences of the snow-white walls caused by the long-time hanging of photos, and even the background colors of the snow-white boxes all announced what was there before.


    "Come on! Go and see the other rooms! " Ye Wei cheerfully took Suk''s hand and went in and out room by room, as if showing off.


    And all the rooms, the kitchen, the living room, the bathroom, the bedroom, the original photos all disappeared. Although the walls looked a little nondescript, they made Suk feel relaxed.


    Obviously, when Suk relaxed, the whole person''s state changed. This change is what ye Wei wanted to see, and it really reached her expectation. Suddenly, the two people stopped, and ye Wei looked up at Suk.


    "Suk! I want to show you something


    "Well?" Suk thought that what ye Wei said was to take down all the portraits of that man, but he didn''t expect that there was anything else.


    Watching Ye Wei go to a door deep in the room, Suk knows that her studio was introduced last time, because her room has two rooms and one living room, and that studio was actually transformed by second bedroom.


    Following Ye Wei''s steps, he saw the woman standing in front of the door, holding her hand on the door handle slowly, turning to look at herself: "you are the first man to enter my studio! Come on in, please


    At the moment of opening the door, Suk felt that it was dark inside. The heavy curtains were drawn on the windows, and some light could come in, drawing thin lines on the ground.


    However, when ye Wei turned on the light, it suddenly became clear. There were a lot of things in it, which had the artist''s usual sense of disorder and disorder. The half height plaster of Venus, the plaster of David, all kinds of still life, and all kinds of paper. In the middle of the room, a triangular easel was covered with cloth.


    Ye Wei went straight to the covered tripod and looked at Suk: "the next moment is to witness the miracle!"


    Suk''s curiosity was aroused by Ye Wei''s success. He watched the woman stretch out her hand to pull the cloth, and a half human high drawing board appeared in front of her eyes.


    Black and white sketch, seems to be a person, Suk slightly narrowed his eyes, a closer look, suddenly head buzzing, this NIMA is still the portrait, ah, the person in the painting is pushing a bicycle, turning around, do not know what to look at.Ye Wei was waiting for Suk''s praise, but he didn''t smile. On the contrary, his face changed and his brows wrinkled. He soon knew the reason and explained: "Suk! Suk! Listen to me, this is not Feng Yao, this is you! "


    "What?" Suke heard as like as two peas, and the other, he looked at the past. The picture was pushing bicycles, upper body sympathize, jeans down, and smiling back. It''s like Ye Wei said, the car is his own car, and the clothes are his clothes. They are exactly the same, even the background is the school gate of seventeen.


    Looking at it again, the person in the painting is a little more green and less melancholy than Feng Yao. The more he looks, the more he looks like himself. Even the action of raising his hand to rub his nose is the same as himself.


    Let go of Suk. She was relieved, but the woman drew herself like this. How thoroughly she had to observe herself! But she doesn''t have long contact with herself!


    "Like it or not?" See Suk expression began to return to normal, ye only treasure like asked.


    "Like!" What else can Suk say? He can only nod.


    "That''s it! I go to see you every day. How can I not draw like that? "


    "Every day?" When he heard these two words, Suk felt his hair stand up.


    "Yes! In fact, I wait for you to finish school every day, but I''ve been hiding and watching you secretly! " Ye Wei said affectionate money, but Suk heard scalp numbness, he did not know that there has been a person secretly peeping at his every move.


    -£¬

 Chapter 670

    Suk felt that the corners of his mouth began to twitch. Originally, he thought that ye Wei had become a little more normal. Who knows, he didn''t change his creepy nature. [:


    "Suk! You know what? " Ye Wei looked at his masterpiece with deep feeling in his eyes and rubbed his hand against the frame: "I''ve painted this painting for a long time. Every time I think of you, I''ll come in and paint a little bit. It was finally finished yesterday!"


    "Yesterday I couldn''t wait to share this happiness with you, but I didn''t find you!" It seems that what Wang Xiaogang said is right. Yewei was waiting for him at the school gate yesterday.


    The more Suk listens, the more he feels strange in his heart. Looking at Ye Wei''s state, he seems to be peaceful. He thinks whether he wants to have a good talk with her.


    "Ye Wei, shall we go out and have a chat?"


    "Well!" Ye Wei cleverly nodded, two people have come to the living room.


    "Ye Wei!" Suk is holding the iced drink in his hand, which ye Weigang has just prepared. It seems that it is still emitting cold air, but Suk feels gloomy when he stays in this room. Even if there are no images in his eyes, he is still at a loss. His brain is running fast, brewing words.


    "Well, you say!" Ye Weixiang is a primary school student listening to the lecture. Although she is 30 years old, she has excellent maintenance, but the traces of time still inevitably appear in the corners of her eyes. With this expression, there is always a sense of disobedience.


    "I think the person in your heart has always been Feng Yao, not me!" Suk carefully looks at Ye Wei, for fear that she will suddenly make an extreme move. Fortunately, although her eyes are dim for a moment, they are still calm.


    "You see, I''m still a student. It''s not realistic to talk about feelings now! What''s more, we are not suitable! " Suk said, and looked at Ye Wei opened his mouth, but raised his hand to signal her to continue listening.


    "You''ve put a lot of pressure on me now. As you know, I''m still in senior three and I''m going to face the college entrance examination. It''s very important. I don''t want to delay my future because of some things!"


    Suk tries to learn things. This reason is impeccable, full of positive energy and understandable.


    "How about we be friends?" Suk suddenly found that ye Wei''s eyes were red again. He was really helpless. He was worried that this woman would commit suicide again.


    "Suk - are you still mad at me?" Ye Wei unconsciously clenched his fist: "I really know I''m wrong. You say how can you forgive me? You tell me, I will listen to you!"


    "I said, I''m not angry!" Suk said seriously.


    "You cheat, you are still angry, what do you want me to do, as long as you say, let me die, I am willing to!" Suk''s most worried situation finally emerged. A girl dares to cut her wrist to commit suicide, so what else can she do.


    "What do you want me to say before you believe it? Ye Wei, can''t we be good friends? "


    "No, I don''t want good friends, I''ll be your woman!" Ye Wei''s tone is firm and his expression is persistent, but his eyes have a look of begging.


    "Suk, do you know? I am not the original me now. The original Ye Wei is dead. She died when I cut my wrist. She has died with Feng Yao. Now ye Wei is yours and will always be yours! " Ye Weixin swears and his eyes are burning.


    Suk makes Ye Wei''s words choked speechless. He feels that he can''t have a normal conversation with her. It''s not like a race at all. But ye Wei wants to say all the words in his stomach: "in fact, I''ve been dead once. You can imagine watching his own blood come out and dye the floor red, more and more!"


    "At that time, I felt that the whole person became light, like flying in the sky, flying higher and higher, and even seeing the gate of heaven. But I suddenly didn''t want to die. I felt that I still had a lot to do. I had been living in Feng Yao''s world all the time. I had done enough for him. Now I just want to live for myself!"


    "Suk, do you know? You are my motivation to survive! " After ye Wei finished, he looked at Suk quietly, and Suk was also silent, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became dull.


    "I''m going back to school!" Suk still couldn''t face Ye Wei. He sighed in his heart and looked up at the wall clock. It was already half past one. He stood up as he spoke.


    "Suk!" Ye Wei saw that Suk was about to stand up. Suddenly, he jumped on Suk from the sofa and pressed him on the sofa again. He held his waist tightly with both hands, bent his legs, squatted on the ground and put his head on Suk''s knee.


    Suk felt that his knee was just on top of the two big soft meats, full of elasticity. With Ye Wei''s rapid breathing, he was still moving, like a massage chair.


    "Ye Wei!" Suk tried to help her up, but the woman hugged her tighter and tighter. She tried several times in vain.


    "Do you think I''m old?" Ye Wei raised his head, chin on Suk''s thigh, eyes with sorrow."No!" Suk shook his head in denial.


    "Do you think I had a boyfriend before?" Ye Wei continued to ask questions, while Suk continued to shake his head.


    "Although I''ve been in love with Feng Yao, we''ve never had sex, really!" Ye Wei does not know how to think of this, said Suk suddenly some blush, but his expression, let Ye Wei feel that he found the key to things.


    "What I said is true! Otherwise you check, I''m really Chu girl When ye Wei said this, he stood up with a quick brush. Before Suk could react, he crossed his hands, grabbed the two sides of his T-shirt and pulled it up.


    Suk only saw Ye Wei suddenly stand up, and then in the twinkling of an eye, she had already taken off her coat, revealing her snow-white skin, a sky blue bra, the deep career line, the bulging hemisphere, and a piece of white flowers.


    Although Ye Wei is thirty-one years old, her figure doesn''t match her age at all. She has a full chest, a slender waist, a flat abdomen and a lovely navel. She is stunned when she looks at her.


    But the next second, Suk can''t calm down any more, so he watched Ye Wei untie her belt and open the zipper with a stab. His hands grabbed the sides of the waist of his trousers again and bent down to take off his trousers. At the same time, the two peaks were smashing at Suk.


    "What are you doing?" Suk was sitting on the sofa. As soon as he saw her action, he quickly leaned forward, regardless of the two white snow mountains sticking directly on his face. He quickly stretched out his hand and grabbed Ye Wei''s pants to prevent her from taking the next step.


    "You let me go, you can check me, you see if I am Chu girl or not!" Ye Wei completely crazy, become hoarse, trying to break free from Suk''s hand.


    -£¬

 Chapter 671

    Suk''s mind is in a mess. Because of his posture, in order to prevent Ye Wei from making the next bloody action, he still sits on the sofa with both hands, and the two immortal peaks are just on his face. |I ^


    the delicate skin is soft and elastic. It fits Suk''s cheek tightly. However, ye Wei''s body is constantly twisting in the middle of struggle, which makes Suk feel suffocated.


    As a last resort, Suk takes a step forward. Of course, his hands are still holding Ye Wei''s belt. He really doesn''t want this woman to do anything embarrassing.


    The strength of a man is stronger than that of a woman. Even if this woman is crazy and uses her brute force, she is still not Suk''s opponent. As Suk stands up straight, she finally pulls Ye Wei''s pants back to their original position, and she doesn''t breathe the fresh air that she hasn''t seen for a long time.


    "You are crazy!" Suk was directly provoked by Ye Wei''s action, and his voice began to be severe. He frowned and yelled at her.


    "I''m crazy! You check it! Let''s see if what I said is true Ye Wei is still writhing violently, struggling to move Suk''s hand away, but in any case, he failed.


    "What do I check? How about you respect yourself Suk grabs Ye Wei''s belt, and his arms are like tightly embracing her. But ye Wei, who has already taken off his coat, seems to ignore the leakage of his spring light. His well worn bra is about to be squeezed and crooked, and the scope of exposure is getting larger and larger.


    "I don''t respect myself. Anyway, I''ve been like this. How far can I go? I just want to be with you and be your woman!" Ye Wei yells, suddenly seems to take off his strength, and finally he doesn''t want to take off his pants. But before Suk can relax, he feels that the woman''s hand is attacking his pants. |I ^


    Suk can''t say what she''s suffering from now. Just now, the two mountains are pressing on her face, which is embarrassing enough. Now the woman grabs her belt and wants to open her zipper, but her hands are holding Ye Wei''s pants. I''m afraid that as soon as she lets go, her loose pants will fall to the ground.


    I''m afraid I don''t know what kind of scene will appear! In a dilemma, Suk, who was in a hurry, was burning with fire and blood. He really wanted to wake up the woman with a slap.


    All of a sudden, Suk feels that his heart is suddenly raised to his throat. I don''t know when his brother suxiaoke has fallen on Ye Wei''s hand. Because the woman is so emotional, she doesn''t pay attention to it, which makes him feel some pain.


    But fortunately, ye Wei is still a little bit of humanity in his madness. When he feels that there is something in his hand, he is stunned subconsciously, and then releases his hand.


    The little brother''s special Xing is very strange. After stimulation, it''s easy to rebound. However, it''s rare for him to be crazy because of pain. But the next second, something more exciting happened. Ye Wei even put his hand directly into Suk''s pants.


    Slip through the belt, drive straight in, down the river, and touch Su Xiaoke''s old nest. As soon as the green jade finger touches Qiu long Jinzhu, it immediately moves the old tree to take root and hold it in hand.


    As soon as the golden wind and the jade dew meet, they will win the innumerable in the world.


    As soon as the dry firewood and fire meet each other, they will burn a soul stirring.


    Suk felt that his waist suddenly straightened up, his abdomen raised his hips, and his lower body tried to get close to Ye Wei. But his brother started to rescue himself, ready to grow bigger, longer and stronger, and directly flicked Ye Wei''s hand away, but he had already been defeated five times.


    Ye Wei grabs Suk''s door. Although she is absent-minded for a moment, the madness in her eyes has already drowned her. There is only one idea in her mind, that is, since she can''t outwit Suk, she will attack.


    The right hand grasps Su Xiaoke, the left hand starts to untie Su Ke''s belt diligently, but Su Ke! Now he is completely at a loss. He seems to have been fixed by Ye Wei. His face is flushed and his muscles are tense.


    "Eh!" Suk''s throat gives out a low roar, and his brain finally returns to rotation. He feels that ye Wei, the woman, is untiing her belt. How can she make her wish come true.


    Two people''s posture is very disordered, Suk gave up the control of yewei pants, retracted his hand and grasped her wrist, but he dared to act rashly. After all, his life root is in her hand. If she wants to tear up the ticket, it''s not good.


    But the next second that Suk retracts his hand, ye Wei''s loose nine minutes can''t wait to slip down and land on his feet. The sky blue underpants, with silky smoothness, tightly wrap Ye Wei''s secret key, without any flaw.


    Of course, Suk can''t see these beautiful sceneries. Now Suk is trying to untie Ye Wei''s Dragon catcher.


    Two people seem to have entered the stalemate stage, all stopped the movement, ye Wei raised his head, looked at Suk, blushed, eyes with the crazy desire: "Suk, I''m really Chu girl!"


    "Well! Yes! Can''t you? Can you let go of your hand Suk clenched his teeth, resisted the temperature from ye Wei''s hand, resisted the fire that began to beat in his heart.Because I don''t know when to start, Suk has already felt that his body''s dryness and heat has gradually intensified. In particular, a small group of uncontrollable forces represented by suxiaoke has driven his consciousness to move.


    "I don''t let go, I know if I let go, you will leave me! Suk, to prove that it''s my first time, please ask for me! " Ye Wei''s crazy state seems to have turned into a low chant of courtship, and his eyes are like silk.


    Suk felt that his temple was beating suddenly. Ye Wei''s little hand seemed to be motionless, and it seemed to be tight and loose. Wave after wave of impact, he immediately teased the sequelae of the flower picking system upgrade. With a Gudong sound, Suk''s throat moved violently, swallowing saliva, his nose was heavy, and he was panting like a cow.


    The feeling of burning all over his body came wave after wave. It seemed that every sweat pore was releasing heat. His heart beat very fast and he was very short of breath. Suk unconsciously relaxed his control over yewei''s wrist. It seemed that there was a loud voice in his subconscious mind.


    This voice is telling itself that it''s no big deal, isn''t it just sleeping with her? And she took the initiative and didn''t force her. We are all adults. It''s OK! it will be OK!


    Together with this idea, his body seemed to respond immediately. Su Xiaoke was full of fighting spirit. He was fearless and would not kill Ye Wei. He had long been eager to try, waiting for his general''s order.

 Chapter 672

    Ye Wei is no more relaxed than Suk, holding a time bomb like thing in her hand, like a living heart, constantly beating and emitting hot temperature. This is the first time in her life that she has come into contact with it so closely. |I ^


    although Ye Wei''s sketched Luo models can''t count their hands, most of them are old people, although they are naked, and although they also have these things, they are no longer powerful. They are like a slug. There is no such thing as Suk.


    Even though she was lonely, sleepless and burned, she never broke through her bottom line. Although she had seen the island teaching film, she was just trying to get rid of her depression. But now, her real impulse to close for 30 years broke out.


    "Suk Suk!" Ye Wei''s voice is sweet and greasy. When she sees Suk suddenly shut up, her face begins to show that kind of red halo. Her heavy breathing sprays on her face, itching and numbing, which makes her spring heart jump wildly.


    His heart is agitated and his hands are hot. Ye Wei slowly enters into a magical state. He gently leans his head on Suk''s shoulder. Instead of untiing Suk''s belt, he directly embraces his waist, but the other hand is moving slowly.


    Breathing more and more heavily, Suk feels that the surging flame in his body is more and more intense, frantically looking for a breakthrough, while the unique smell of Ye Wei''s body, smelling in his nose, seems to permeate his mind. His only idea is to throw Ye Wei off his horse, press him under his body and whip him heartily.


    Ye Wei''s coat has long been thrown aside, and her loose Capris have also been kicked aside. At present, her figure is exquisite. Her three-point bright blue underwear sets off against her white skin, protrudes forward and tilts back, and sticks tightly to Suk''s body_ ! ~;


    you can feel the intense heartbeat, you can feel his more and more hot breathing, you can feel that he seems to start to reflect with his actions, and ye Wei finally acts again.


    With a light sound, Suk''s belt buckle opened with the sound, followed by a stab, and the zipper of his jeans was not spared. But Suk was still motionless and let yewei move, like a puppet.


    Ye Wei suddenly has a flash of inspiration in his mind, and a movie clip comes out. First, he looks up at Suk, whose face is flushed and his eyes are blurred. His pink tongue gently sweeps his red lips and squats down slowly.


    His knees are bent, and his whole body is in an S shape. His beautiful face is just facing Su Xiaoke, who is full of fighting spirit and red light. Ye Wei takes a deep breath, then takes another breath, and looks up at Su Ke again. It seems that this little man is waiting for something. Finally, he opens his lips and spits out lotus.


    "Well"


    a long nasal sound sounded


    Ye Wei slowly closed his eyes, and his well maintained cheek passed Su Xiaoke, who was furious. He sat down on the ground and was held by Su Ke at the moment when he was about to fall to the ground.


    Suk took a long breath. Just before ye Wei was about to break his bottom line, he finally restrained the palpitation in his heart and cut Ye Wei''s back neck with a knife.


    "I''ll go!" Suk wanted to hold Ye Wei up, but he just bent over and felt a pain in his thigh. Just now he twisted his thigh. It was this strange move that made him wake up at the critical moment.


    Ye Wei is only wearing three point underwear. He is picked up by Suk and goes straight into the bedroom.


    With long yellow brown hair scattered, delicate skin and full luster, the figure is concave and convex. If you add one point, you will be fat, and if you reduce one point, you will be thin. The chest peak is full, and you are ready to come out. The waist is as slim as willow. The golden triangle of handstand is wrapped by bright blue underpants, which also bulges a low hill.


    Suk was standing by the bed, looking at Ye Wei who was sleeping. He thought that it would be nice for this woman to be quiet, but how could she be such a character! It''s hard to accept.


    The snow-white and attractive body of Ye Wei is like a sleeping beauty. It is as quiet as a virgin. It is quiet between the eyebrows and eyes. The fine lines in the corners of the eyes do not destroy the overall aesthetic feeling, but have more mature charm.


    In fact, it''s really a pleasure to have sex with such a woman. Even if it''s not the first time for her, I''m afraid there are countless people scrambling to queue up.


    But Feng Yao''s shadow, his eyes have been rolling in his mind. Suk knows that if the man''s shadow had not been there, I''m afraid Ye Wei would not be the only one lying on the bed now. He would have been riding his horse and galloping wantonly.


    "Alas Suk sighed helplessly, although the current level of smooth transition, but next time! I can''t knock her out once I see her!


    He reached for a thin blanket and put it on top of Ye Wei''s exquisite body. Although the body was attractive, he was not happy to accept it. At that time, he was very measured. It was estimated that she would wake up in half an hour. He had to leave quickly during this time.


    I don''t know when I was sweating and feeling very uncomfortable. At that time, I was not only having a fierce psychological fight, but also suffering from physical suffering. Watching Ye Wei sleep sweetly, Suk went straight to the bathroom.Take off the clothes, turn on the shower, since there is still time, then take a bath by the way! After all, there is still half a day of class in the afternoon, so I feel very uncomfortable with the tide.


    Under the washing of cold water, the remaining impulse of his body was finally suppressed, and finally disappeared. He wiped his lower body at random. Then he dressed neatly. Suddenly, Suk had a bad idea. If he turned his head and opened the bathroom door now, if Feng Yao suddenly came out, would he be scared to death?


    Originally, it was a funny thing, but as soon as the idea came out, suxton felt that his sweat was all up, and he turned his head quickly. It was empty and there was nothing. Opening the door was also very quiet and there was no movement.


    Returning to Ye Wei''s bedroom again, the woman still sleeps soundly. She looks around the room. The marks left by taking off the photo frame are more and more awkward. She doesn''t want to stay in the room any more. She turns around and leaves, locks the door, pulls it, confirms it, and finally goes downstairs.


    Because of Ye Wei''s car, Suk had to take a taxi to get back to school. At last, she walked into the classroom some time before class. It seems that Weilan has been waiting for Suk. As soon as Suk appeared at the door, she stood up.


    "Suk! You wait! " Wei Lan went to Suk''s side, pulled his arm out, and went straight to the end of the corridor. Then he stopped.

 Chapter 673

    "Suk, is Li Feifei your girlfriend?" Wei Lan thought about this problem all noon, because the short communication with Li Feifei when he went back to school was full of gunpowder. |I ^


    "um" Suk thought about it and finally nodded.


    "What about me?" Wei Lan did not over react, but looked directly into Suk''s eyes. Her performance surprised Suk, and this question made him unable to answer.


    "I like you!" Wei Lan saw that Suk was silent, but she boldly confessed directly. Although Li Feifei said that she had been to Suk''s house for dinner, the news surprised her, and some of it was unacceptable. She once wanted to stay away from Suk, but when she calmed down, she felt very normal.


    Suk is just like an ordinary teenager, with no place to shine. Sometimes, even when he sits in the classroom, he won''t attract other people''s attention.


    But until one day, he was suddenly born. He not only beat those little gangsters who harassed him at the school gate, but also went home together every day.


    With more and more contacts, Suk just showed a little bit different from others, humorous, sometimes shy and dull, and the most surprising thing is his achievements, which can be described as soaring.


    He is a member of the learning committee. He is basically in the top three in the class and about 100 in the whole grade. However, Suk''s achievement at the end of the crane suddenly jumped to the top 50, and just a few days ago he went straight to the first place.


    This boy seems to be making progress every day. He is one of the top ten league members in the city, ranking first in the whole grade. It''s easy to attract people''s attention, so it''s not surprising that some girls like him.


    "I want to be your girlfriend!" Wei Lan went on to say, firm tone, even if he now has competitors, then he should try hard, or really wait until the end of the college entrance examination, everything is late.


    "You''re not married anyway, are you?" Looking at Suk''s bewildered appearance, Wei Lan suddenly smiles, two dimples suddenly emerge, patting Suk''s shoulder: "boy, I''m going to pursue you formally today, please be ready to accept it!"


    When the bell rings in class, Suk is not able to recover from the impact of Weilan_ ! ~;


    "weird! It''s so weird! " Suk said in his heart, Wei Lan''s performance has subverted his consistent impression of her. Is this still the little girl of Neixiu? According to the previous cognitive judgment, shouldn''t this girl draw a clear line with herself and keep away from her old age?


    The more I think about it, the more confused I am. I don''t deny that I have feelings for Wei Lan, and I don''t deny that if I have a girlfriend like Wei Lan, I will feel very happy. But now Li Feifei''s east window incident has caused such a result, which is still incredible.


    "When will I come to your house for dinner?"


    Suddenly, the mobile phone vibrated and Li Feifei''s message came out.


    "Any time will do!" Suk was shocked, and Li Feifei''s big move finally appeared. It can be thought that this girl must be gnashing her teeth when she sent a short message.


    "Tonight, then!" Li Feifei''s short messages are very fast.


    "Well! That one doesn''t seem to work tonight! " Suk suddenly thought that Wan Qihong and Li Linglong were still in Fangfei. He had said that they would have dinner together today, and they would go back home tomorrow.


    "Reason!"


    "I have to tell my family in advance, you know, my parents are usually busy in the shop, I''m afraid they don''t have time!" Suk felt that his technique of lying had reached a perfect level, and he didn''t even have a minute, so he thought of such a reasonable and thorough excuse.


    "You had dinner with me that night!" Li Feifei stepped back and came up with a second plan. This time, Suk was dumbfounded. He was stunned for a long time with his mobile phone. He had no choice but to use the ultimate Assassin''s mace.


    "Dear In just three words, when this short message flew to Li Feifei, it brought a huge impact. This is the first time that Suk called Li Feifei like this. Naturally, this girl was surprised, and it was more sweet.


    "What for?"


    "Shall we go to the cinema in a few days?"


    "What movie to watch?"


    "How was Wang Xiaogang''s" to youth "last time?"


    "All right!"


    "Yes! Then I''ll go to class first! "


    "Well, let''s go to class. I''m going to attend class, too!"


    Li Feifei thought that Suk not only called his dear, but also asked him to go to the cinema for the first time. The unhappiness in his heart finally dissipated. At noon, he was really mad by Wei Lan. But now, looking back, no matter what, he was the final winner.


    He took back his cell phone, looked at the teacher on the platform, and prepared to calm down to listen to the class. He suddenly realized that Suk didn''t seem to agree to have dinner with him. He muttered in a low voice, but he didn''t continue to find Suk''s trouble.


    In just a few short classes, Wei Lan would turn around and smile at Suk sweetly every time between classes, which made Suk a little nervous. He was not adapted to the sudden change of Wei Lan. He had to face it again until the school bell rang."What? I think something''s wrong with you today? " Wei Lan followed Suk to the car shed to ride, two people out of the school gate, suddenly asked Suk.


    "I think there''s something wrong with you!" Suk shrugged his shoulders.


    "What''s wrong with me? Did I suddenly become bold? " Wei Lan also shrugged like Suk: "I can''t help it. If I''m not bold, you''ll let Li Feifei take it away!"


    Suk felt that because of a lunch, when he was with Wei Lan, he was unconsciously embarrassed, far less natural than before.


    "Hey, hey, let''s go!" Suk felt that it was necessary for him to think about his way of dealing with problems. At the beginning, he always felt that there was no problem, but when problems appeared, he became at a loss.


    Wei Lan also knew that he couldn''t push Suk too hard, and suddenly said: "Suk, do you know? If there is a distance of 100 steps between us, then I will take 101 steps and wait for you in front of you! "


    Suk let Wei Lan''s words a little agitated, but did not know how to follow her words, subconsciously raised his hand and rubbed his nose: "be careful, you walk too fast, I can''t catch up with you!"


    Seeing Wei Lan home, Suk turns around and kills Fang Fei Yi. It''s not that Wan Qihong has an inexplicable engagement with her. Even friends need to see her off before they return to Yanjing.


    "Oh, little Zhengtai is here!" Luo Feiyan saw Suk enter the door, sat on the sofa and waved to him. Now fangfeiyi''s decoration has been finished long ago, and the air purification is also good. She is just waiting for the re decoration to start in two days, so she, Wan Qihong and Li Linglong are sitting in the hall on the first floor waiting for Suk''s arrival.


    "Yes! Sister Yan, where shall we go for dinner later? " Suk felt that he didn''t have to think about so many things when he was with luofeiyan. He was very relaxed, and he was in a good mood for the whole day.


    "It depends on what two beauties want to eat? Qihong, where are we going to eat Luo Feiyan turns to see Wan Qihong and picks her eyebrows. It seems that she throws a small eye.


    "I don''t know what''s delicious in Weihai!" After two days of getting along with Luo Feiyan, Wan Qihong has reached a close and friendly relationship with Luo Feiyan. Just as she said this, Fangfei''s door was pushed open and her face became ugly.


    "What are you doing here?" Wan Qihong looked at the man who pushed the door and frowned subconsciously.

 Chapter 674

    Suk was facing Luo Feiyan. When he saw Wan Qihong''s face suddenly changed, he immediately turned around. At this time, he saw a man standing at the door. |I ^


    one meter eight, though not burly, looks very strong. Standing at the door, it looks like a javelin, a military green T-shirt, a pair of jeans, half inch short hair, thick eyebrows, dark complexion, small eyes, but brilliant.


    The whole person doesn''t look too ugly, but it can''t be called the image of a handsome man. However, this person is just like a lion at this stop, and his whole body is full of publicity.


    "Ma Feng!" Suk heard Li Linglong murmur, and immediately realized that the man in front of him was the one who had been pursuing Wan Qihong. He looked up and down and thought that he really didn''t deserve Wan Qihong.


    "Qihong, I''m not here for you!" Ma Feng looked at Wan Qihong with a smile, but soon turned to Suk: "are you Suk?"


    "I''m Suk!" Suk looked at him fiercely, but he already knew that his intention was not good, and now that he was in his own territory, he couldn''t lose face, smile indifferently and write freehand.


    "I heard that you have an engagement with Qihong?" Ma Feng looked at Suk scornfully, looked up and down, and finally shook his head, looking very disdainful.


    "That''s right!" Suk''s answer is simple and clear. Since the other party doesn''t give him face, he can''t say that he doesn''t treat his guests: "who are you?"


    "I''m Ma Feng. You should know me!" Because Ma Feng is a little higher than Suk, and he stands upright, even has a kind of condescending momentum. |I ^


    "Ma Feng? Oh, I''m sorry. I only heard about Qiao Feng, Wang Feng and Ou Yangfeng. I really don''t know about you peak! " Suk shrugged his shoulders and gave Ma Feng a slightly apologetic look, but there was something else in his eyes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Stay away from Qihong in the future, or I will kill you directly!" Ma Feng is also a fearless character. Today''s lack of profanity is the reason why he tries to restrain himself and show his own connotation.


    "Ma Feng, I have nothing to do with you. Why do you talk to my friends like that?" Wan Qihong suddenly stood next to Suk. When she became serious, the military temperament undoubtedly appeared, even similar to Ma Feng, all of which were very fierce.


    "Haha, Qihong, you said that he was just your friend!" Ma Feng will naturally turn into another expression to Wan Qihong. Even his voice is very gentle.


    "He''s my fiance!" Wan Qihong took a deep breath, and suddenly said it. It''s a last resort. Ma Feng has been pestering him for a long time. Originally, he and he were friends in the world. When he was a child, he had a strong relationship. He could be involved in life events, so he couldn''t tolerate a little sand.


    Now Wan Qihong seems to send Ma Feng away quickly. This man has a very bad temper. If he''s not sure, he''ll get into a donkey''s temper. Compared with him, Suk is just a docile little sheep. If he really starts, he''ll be trampled soon.


    Suk also knows something about Ma Feng and WAN Qihong. After all, at the beginning, Wan Laozi asked him to agree to the engagement. Most of the reasons were that he wanted to let the boy die. Moreover, Liu Yifei also had trouble with him last time. On the whole, he didn''t like Ma Feng at all.


    "Do you hear me? This what peak schoolmate, here really has nothing to do with you, when going out, take the door, I will not send you! " Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose. Although he felt that he was a little mean, he was not familiar with him, so there was no need to be hypocritical and polite.


    "Qihong! Stop it Ma Feng glared at Suk, but still put his attention on WAN Qihong, with a bitter smile on his face.


    "You know I''m not kidding you!" Wan Qihong''s little face was tight, looking coldly at Ma Feng.


    "Qihong, did I make you angry? You told me, I can''t change what I''m doing?" At this time, Ma Feng''s face began to be serious. After all, in front of so many outsiders, Wan Qihong repeatedly refused, and his face was a little embarrassed.


    Suk felt as if he had become a passer-by again. Didn''t the boy come to me? Why did you turn around and talk to Wan Qihong again! Subconsciously turned to look back at Luo Feiyan and Li Linglong. The two women sat on the sofa and didn''t know what to say in a low voice.


    "Sister tobacco! Why didn''t I think Suk''s words were so derogatory before? " Li Linglong discusses with Luo Feiyan in a low voice. Suk always gives her the feeling that she is still the image of a sunny boy. Although she has a little temper, she is quite peaceful.


    "Hey! There are so many things you don''t know! Xiao Zheng is very angry. You can see that he still has to tease this peak for a while Luo Feiyan has a deep understanding of Suk, and she can see that Suk must have been annoyed for a long time now.


    Although Suk still had a faint smile on his face, he was ignored by Ma Feng all the time. He really felt uncomfortable and cleared his throat: "cough! I can answer your question just nowSeeing that Ma Feng finally looked at himself, Su Ke decided to tell him the truth in the selfless spirit of preaching.


    "I think so! The worst part of you should be your ears. Maybe you have hearing problems. Mingming Qihong has said that you still can''t understand it. I think you need to go to treat it! Maybe the General Hospital of the military region has done a lot of research in this aspect. You are sick and need to be treated quickly! "


    Originally, Ma Feng really looked at Suk seriously and thought that he would come up with an answer to build Xing. Who knows that in the end, he was satirizing himself. The anger of running into a wall in front of Wan Qihong finally broke out: "Damn, I shot you!"


    When he saw Ma Feng''s voice, he suddenly reached out and touched the hem of his T-shirt. Suddenly, a black and shining standard pistol appeared in his hand. The muzzle of the gun was murderous and pointed straight at Suk''s head. The distance was less than one meter.


    "Ma Feng, what are you doing? Put down your gun! Don''t you know that the muzzle can''t ban people? If you bring a gun out of the camp without permission, I will directly expel you from the military if I report it to the inspector of the military region! "


    Wan Qihong sees that Ma Feng pulls a gun directly at Suk. Her face turns blue and yells at him. Luo Feiyan and Li Linglong, who are still whispering, are even more frightened and at a loss.


    Little lonely, thank you for your support! Good brother! Thank you for working overtime!

 Chapter 675

    **The black muzzle of the pistol pointed directly at Suk''s head. His hand was very stable, and the muzzle was still. He held the gun with one hand, and his arm was naturally straight. The distance between them was less than one meter.


    "Ma Feng, put down your gun!" Wan Qihong yells, but she doesn''t dare to act rashly. It''s taboo in the army. Even recruits know that the muzzle of the gun can''t point at their own people, because there may be an emergency at any time. But now Ma Feng points a gun at Suk''s head.


    Wan Qihong was afraid that her actions would infuriate Ma Feng. It was only at this time that she really realized that she had been chatting with the man in front of her, but she had the nickname of "madman" in the circle. I''m afraid there was nothing she didn''t dare do.


    "Qihong, you don''t have to worry about me. Even if I kill him, it''s no big deal!" Ma Feng himself is a military family. His grandfather Ma sanpao fought with the leader at the beginning. He has full prestige in the army. Moreover, his father is also a pillar of the army. He is currently in the general staff.


    It can be said that if Ma Feng really shot and killed someone, I''m afraid the military court will take some special care of him. It''s possible to take off his military uniform, but it''s absolutely not serious.


    Li Linglong and Luo Feiyan''s faces are a little pale. The two women stand up unconsciously and hold their hands tightly together. They look at the madman who suddenly appears nervously and don''t know what to do.


    "Ma Feng, do you want to know what you are doing? Do you think that''s right for your family? What''s the difference between you and a coward! What a hero with a gun Wan Qihong''s hands slowly spread out, trying to block Suk behind him, staring at the pistol.


    **The kinetic energy of the muzzle is 220 joules, the effective range is 50 meters, the height of the trajectory at a distance of 50 meters is no more than 30 cm, and the penetration depth of the pine board is about 120 cm.


    Despite the progress of the times, this pistol has gradually appeared a variety of shortcomings, and even many public security departments have turned to the type 92 or revolver gun, but such a short distance, if you blow your head directly, I''m afraid -


    Suk really wants to cry without tears, this boy obviously doesn''t play according to the routine, and he still carries a gun with him. Isn''t that cheating? I can handle two moves! Suk, who has Jeet Kune Do proficiency award, is actually ready to fight long ago. Who knows, he is waiting for a black muzzle.


    Looking at Ma Feng''s expression, Suk raised his hand subconsciously.


    Ma Feng looked at Suk''s face without a look of panic, which is quite different from his own cognition. He didn''t expect that under his own gun, the boy named Suk didn''t lose his temper.


    Looking at Suk, I don''t know if he pretended to be so. The muzzle of the gun pointed at Suk, slightly tilted his head. If you want to move again, I''ll shoot you down, and then I''m still arrogant: "if you want to die early, move freely!"


    "Don''t get excited. I want to rub my nose when I''m nervous. It''s a habitual action!" As soon as Suk saw Ma Feng, he seemed to be in a rage. He raised his hand and was in a dilemma.


    "Suk, don''t move!" Wan Qihong is almost crazy now. She wants to know that Suk didn''t speak too mean to Ma Feng before, and maybe it won''t happen. Now, he seems to be a nobody, and he''s not nervous at all.


    "Well, I really just rubbed my nose!" Suk innocently spread out his hand, with a bitter smile on his face, but he still rubbed his nose carefully with his index finger.


    "Cut!" Ma Feng looked at Suk and felt bored. He took out his gun to frighten him. He just wanted to see his courage. But Suk''s performance was a bit surprising, like a fool. He didn''t seem to know the seriousness of the matter.


    Ma Feng is not as reckless as he seems. Otherwise, he would not be safe. He glances at Wan Qihong and stares at her seriously. He is afraid that he will do something. As soon as he starts to speak, he feels that Suke is moving.


    Suk suddenly bowed his head and stepped forward. Under the blessing of flying over the eaves and walking on the wall, he was very quick. He quickly lifted his right hand up and clawed his fingers. He grasped the * * style barrel with his wrist. First, he broke the muzzle of the gun to the ceiling, and the next second he tried to press Ma Feng''s wrist down.


    This is not the end. When Suk crushed Ma Feng''s wrist to his chest and kept the muzzle of the gun straight to the ceiling, he clenched his left hand into a fist and hit him hard on the wrist.


    It seems to be very slow to say, but this sudden situation seems to take only a few seconds from the beginning to the end. All the time, Ma Feng, who has not paid attention to Suk, feels like a flower in front of his eyes, and suddenly feels unbearable pain in his wrist.


    "No, he''s trying to take the gun!" Ma Feng had this idea in his mind very soon, but the speed of the brain nerve could not catch up with Suk''s action. Once his wrist hurt, his finger fell off from the trigger and the handle of the gun. The next second, his gun had changed its owner.


    "I''m sorry, when I''m nervous, there will be reactions beyond myself!" Suk held the gun in his hand, even the same as before Ma Feng. The body of the gun was heavy, and he had a strong base in his hand. He shrugged his shoulders as he spoke, but the muzzle of the gun did not deviate from one point.Wan Qihong was really scared to death. Just now, she suddenly found that Suk had rushed past. This kind of situation is most likely to lead to accidental injuries. The nature of the shooting case is very serious. But the last thing she wants to see is Suk''s injury or some greater misfortune. Her whole heart seems to stop beating at this moment.


    The expected gunshot didn''t happen. Even before, the two men seemed to be standing in the same position. But now it was Suk who raised his gun and aimed at Ma Feng. Although he didn''t see the situation clearly, now he can guess that Suk just grabbed the gun with his bare hands.


    What''s the situation that a student gave a gun to a soldier?


    Wan Qihong felt that she and her little friends were all shocked! Li Linglong and Luo Feiyan stand at the back, looking at Suk with a gun aiming at Ma Feng in horror. I can''t imagine how he suddenly became like this.


    But Ma Feng, the one who was most surprised, admitted that he didn''t pay attention to Suk and didn''t even take him seriously. He took out his gun to frighten him. He didn''t feel nervous, but this can''t be an excuse to lose his gun!


    Taking a deep breath, Ma Feng forcefully suppressed the turbulent waves in his heart, narrowed his eyes and stared at Suk. He didn''t show the slightest fear, but with a little disdain: "have you ever touched a gun? You can open the fuse first, or the trigger won''t work! "

 Chapter 676

    Ma Feng didn''t become a soft footed shrimp because his gun was gone, but he had to re-examine Suk. He looked young, and it was reported that he was still in senior three.


    He looks rather thin and weak, but just now the boy''s fist on his wrist is very strong, which shows that his explosive power is very strong. Similarly, his speed is fast and his skill is quick. His brother Liu Yifei mentioned his physical fitness at that time, but he didn''t pay attention to it!


    Adjust their emotions, try to calm down, the body slowly relaxed, head tilted, eyes tilted, Ma Feng determined that Suk did not dare to shoot.


    "Suk! Put the gun down, too When Wan Qihong saw Suk snatching the gun, she finally passed the first wave of crisis safely, but she was afraid that Suk would really do something because of her anger, so she quickly stretched out her hand and pulled his sympathy.


    "The stability of holding a gun with one arm suspended in the air is slightly poor, but it''s not difficult to master the essentials. The legs are separated, landing in an octagonal shape, the width is slightly wider than the shoulder, the upper body remains upright, the left hand droops with the arm, and the front of the body is about 70 degrees from the target person!" Ma Feng suddenly opened his mouth and gave Suk a lesson. The smile of disdain in the corner of his mouth has never been withdrawn.


    Looking at Suk and WAN Qihong, they all look at themselves. Suddenly they stick out their tongue and Tian''s lips. If this action is put on a woman, it''s naturally attractive. However, Ma Feng''s appearance gives people a sense of bloodthirsty madness.


    "The weight of the body is on both feet, the mouth of the tiger is right behind the handle of the gun, the palm, middle finger, ring finger and little finger grip together, the first joint of the index finger is on the trigger, the second and third joints have a gap with the gun body, and the thumb is close to the left side of the gun body to maintain a stable direction."


    "Level the sight, point to the center of the lower edge of the target, focus on the gap and sight, when the line of sight is close to the aiming point, press the trigger backward, of course, when you are sure you have aimed, shoot!"


    Although Suk couldn''t understand and distinguish the truth from the falsehood, he was really powerful. However, the boy''s attitude was obviously too arrogant. He even instructed his opponent how to shoot correctly and showed his prestige of robbing Suk.


    "Suk, put the gun down quickly!" Wan Qihong saw that Suk was very interested. The gun in her hand was still pointing at Ma Feng steadily. She was worried. She was afraid that the boy would get away with his gun.


    "It''s OK, I''ll shoot it!" Suk grinned at Wan Qihong, showing his white teeth. He was completely harmless to human beings and animals. He held a gun in his right hand and focused on Ma Feng again.


    "Just now you said: the legs are separated, landing in an octagonal shape, slightly wider than the shoulder, the upper body is upright, the left hand is hanging down with the arm, and the front of the body is about 70 degrees from the target person."


    "The weight of the body is on both feet, the mouth of the tiger is right behind the handle of the gun, the palm, middle finger, ring finger and little finger grip together, the first joint of the index finger is on the trigger, the second and third joints have a gap with the gun body, and the thumb is close to the left side of the gun body to maintain a stable direction."


    "Align the sight, point to the center of the lower edge of the target, focus on the gap and sight, when the line of sight is close to the aiming point, press the trigger backward, of course, when I am sure I have aimed, I can shoot!"


    Suk repeats all the words before Ma Feng verbatim. This kind of memory can be called against the sky. It makes Ma Feng look up at Suk again.


    Without warning, the whole hall suddenly entered a state of dead silence, no one spoke, no one walked, all standing still like statues.


    Everyone''s heart is silently speeding up, shortness of breath, Suk''s words just now, let everyone have a bad premonition, Wan Qihong tightly biting her lower lip, small face taut, looking at Suk.


    Suk''s hand holding the gun is very steady, without any shaking. He can even feel his mood is very relaxed from his steady breathing. His face is very calm, and his mouth is slightly up. He looks at Ma Feng with amusing eyes.


    As time goes by, this kind of tense mood diffuses and makes people more and more uneasy. Everyone looks at Suk and subconsciously holds his breath and opens his eyes.


    Ma Feng is already in a cold sweat unconsciously. Looking at Suk''s playful smile, he suddenly feels a chill in his heart. He suddenly feels that Suk is very dangerous.


    "Bang!"


    The muzzle of the black * * pistol suddenly shook and the sound rang out. Everyone was shocked. Ma Feng even had a moment''s regret just now. He shouldn''t be so impulsive.


    If you speak well, maybe that Suk will not shoot at all, but now - if you die, how can you stand up to your family, carry the hope of your family, and have a grand plan? How can you die in the hands of a nobody? Even if you die, you should also go to safeguard the national sovereignty and territorial integrity and fight against those foreign separatist forces?


    How can I die so unknowingly, worthless, like a little ant.


    "Damn it Ma Feng''s mind is full of imagination, and even remembers many times he once forgot. At this time, he suddenly reflects that he was not shot at all, and even that Suk didn''t shoot at all. The dull sound just now is an analog sound from his mouth."Don''t move!" Suk was obviously shocked when he saw Ma Feng just now, but after reaction, he even wanted to rush towards him and quickly reminded him: "just warming up, don''t worry, the second shot will come soon!"


    "Suk! Don''t make trouble ~! " Wan Qihong almost fainted nervously just now. If Ma Feng was shot and killed, the whole country''s military would be in turmoil. The third generation core figure of the Ma family has been shouldering the mission of continuing the family''s glory since he was born. If anything happens to him, the Ma family will make a world shaking even if it pokes a hole in the sky.


    "Well, stop it!" With Suk''s words, Wan Qihong was relieved immediately.


    "Ma Feng, right?" This is the first time that Suk officially called out Ma Feng''s name: "next time, don''t take out the gun casually. It''s very dangerous. You may lose your life at any time! I really don''t want to blow your confidence, but I can''t hold back my words. I said don''t be angry! You are not as good as me in playing with guns


    Before Suk''s words came down, the hand with the gun suddenly drew back. This action made Wan Qihong who had just been relieved feel flustered again. He watched Suk pull the trigger''s index finger, and the gun body instantly rotated, followed by the left arm which had been naturally lowered, and her two hands moved flexibly as if with a shadow.

 Chapter 677

    Suk''s action is very fast, and his fingers move very fast. With his action, there is a clanging sound from the ground. The sleeve, pull rod, pull rod spring, shell throwing spring, hammer, hammer spring, body resistance spring, trigger, one by one parts fall to the ground. In the blink of an eye, the * * pistol has become a crude main frame.


    Suk''s right hand held the main frame, and between his left little finger and ring finger was the first bullet clip. The bullet clip was really full of bullets. His left thumb ejected the bullets one by one. The yellow orange bullets fell on the floor, and immediately there was a crisp sound, and then they rolled to one side.


    As soon as an expert makes a move, he will know if there is one. Suk''s action is not only made by Ma Feng, but also by Wan Qihong.


    "Sorry, I don''t care! Do it yourself Suk shrugged his shoulders and threw the empty clip and the main frame of the pistol to Ma Feng.


    **The pistol can also be disassembled quickly. It''s also a very common way of competition in the military camp. You can do it for about 15 seconds, which can only be achieved after years of experience and feeling.


    But just now, Suk didn''t even use ten seconds. It was just a blink of an eye. A pistol had only the bare main frame, which could not be removed any more.


    This speed can be accepted if it is put into the hands of the champion of the military region competition. But Suk, he is only a student, and he will never have access to guns. How did he do it?


    Ma Feng has a question in his heart, and WAN Qihong has a big question mark in her mind.


    Of course, the expert looks at the door, the layman looks at the scene. Luo Feiyan and Li Linglong are standing behind, and they always pay close attention to the movement. From Ma Feng''s appearance, until he takes out his gun and points it at Suk, then Suk suddenly grabs it. It seems that the two of them haven''t reacted yet. Suk has a pile of parts under his feet.


    "I''m so damn handsome, Theo!" Li Linglong felt like she was watching a movie. It was a thrilling blockbuster, especially the action of Suk''s pinball. The bullets jumped one by one, drew a beautiful arc in the air, and finally fell to the ground, full of John Woo''s violent beauty.


    His little heart thumped happily, and his eyes seemed to have little stars. He subconsciously turned to look at Luo Feiyan: "sister Yan, this boy is too strong, how can he be so strong?"


    "Yes Luo Feiyan''s perspective on this issue is different from that of Li Linglong. She used to think that Suk was a mysterious person. As an ordinary student, she always exposed some unusual things from time to time, which made people unable to believe.


    Not to mention the level of piano playing for the time being, he is definitely a professional level master. He knows the eldest sister on the Weihai underworld, and his skill is even more extraordinary. His car racing technology is first-class, which can be compared with that of professional car racers. His academic performance is top-notch, and his ranking as the first in the whole grade is beyond many people''s dreams.


    The ancient prescription that he took out last time, after preliminary clinical trials, has been well reflected and is definitely promising. Now he is so proficient in firearms that he has shocked the two soldiers.


    How does this big boy do it? Many people can''t reach the height in their life. They gather on him alone. He is just like a mystery, which will surprise people at any time.


    Compared with Luo Feiyan, Wan Qihong''s understanding of Suk is pitiful, but it doesn''t affect her heart. After a long time in the military camp, she naturally understands that Suk has just disassembled the pistol, which is not the proficiency that can be achieved in a year and a half, or even in three or five years.


    Moreover, in this country where gun control is extremely strict, how can he practice it? His family is ordinary, and will never touch the gun as easily as himself or Ma Feng. She can even be sure that if Suk wants to shoot a target, the result will be even more difficult for people to look directly at.


    Ma Feng holds the cartridge clip and gun rack thrown by Suk in his hand, and his face turns green and white. Originally, after Suk snatched the gun from his hand, his position has been greatly improved, but after his action of dismantling the gun, he knows that he underestimated him.


    Looking at Suk coldly, he was a little short of breath. At the moment, he was defeated, but he was unwilling to admit defeat.


    "You won the game!" Ma Feng took a deep breath and put the cartridge clip and gun rack into his pants pocket. However, with his hands crossed, his neck slightly tilted, and the sound of "let''s do it!"


    Suk could feel the flame of revenge burning in Ma Feng''s eyes, especially the momentum of shame before the snow suddenly burst out. After a short warm-up, Suk was like a full bow, which could strike a fatal blow at any time.


    "With pleasure!" Suk, who has been holding his stomach for a long time and wants to have a big fight, shrugs his shoulders. He doesn''t see any pressure at all. Instead, he is eager to try.


    "Ma Feng, that''s enough! Take your gun and get out of here now! " Wan Qihong''s anger surged upward one by one. She thought Suk''s performance made her a little surprised for a while, but when she reacted, she was even more disgusted with Ma Feng.There are bullets in the gun, real bullets. It''s not only impolite and even insane to point a pistol with bullets at someone''s head. Of course, Suk''s behavior after snatching the gun is also improper, but it''s Ma Feng''s fault after all.


    "I''m sorry, Chi Hong. I can''t follow your advice. I have to fight Suk, or I won''t leave here!" Ma Feng is very firm, because he knows that if he doesn''t do it, the shame will always follow him. Even if no one knows about it, he will feel uneasy.


    "You --" when Ma Feng said this, Wan Qihong clearly felt the coldness of his tone, like a wild animal, full of murderous spirit. His appearance made Wan Qihong have to turn and look at Suk.


    Ma Feng won the sixth place in the first half of Jinling military area command. Although he is not the champion, he is still the best among more than 300000 people in the whole military area command. Can Suk be his opponent?


    Wan Qihong subconsciously turns her head to see Suk. She looks at Suk with a relaxed look. She seems to feel her own eyes. She turns her head to look at Suk with a smile and picks her eyebrows. However, before she opens her mouth, she looks at Suk and suddenly reaches out and hooks her fingers to Ma Feng.


    ¡°areyouready£¿¡± Pure English accent, how to listen to how provocative, Suk to Ma Feng smile, showing white teeth.

 Chapter 678

    Ma Feng''s restrained emotion was detonated directly by Suk''s words, but he didn''t care for the propriety of his troops. He rushed to Suk like a mad hippopotamus.


    Yue Wang Chui, Ma Feng''s grandfather, Ma sanpao, learned the boxing from a local family in Luyu base area. It is said that the boxing was created by Yue Fei, the anti Jin hero of the Southern Song Dynasty. It is also called Yue Wang boxing. However, after Yue Fei was killed by Qin Hui, the boxing was banned immediately.


    But in the end, he was still exiled among the people and was preserved. Ma sanpao had no trouble making temperament in the base area. He was all a farmer''s hand. It was not easy to see this set of fists, so he immediately moved his heart and finally learned to fight with others. If he didn''t have this set of fists, he might have died in the white-edged battle with the devils. Where is Ma Fengshi You''re on the stage.


    Ma sanpao learned from Yue Wang''s hammer. He is a great treasure. With his family''s children, he has to practice for three or five years. He doesn''t want to be proficient in martial arts, but he must have some ability. It''s good to keep fit.


    However, Ma Feng is very similar to his grandfather in character. He is very interested in traditional martial arts. He has been playing with adults since he was seven or eight years old. When he was a teenager, he was able to use this boxing technique. With this set of boxing, he has been invincible all over the world in the military compound. Only in this way, he has developed a fiery temper.


    After joining the army, he didn''t let go of this set of fists. He had to fight for an hour every day to make a good start and sweat. It can be said that he had great confidence in his skills.


    The king of Yue''s hammers include cover beating, pressing beating, cutting beating, over beating, sealing beating, cugou Kuaiba, five elbows and six shoulders, seven dozen and eight lean.


    It contains more than 100 catching techniques, such as touching, linking, following, sticking, fierce, cutting, stringing, tricking, holding, locking, buckling, holding, carrying, holding, pulling, punching, carrying, leading and throwing. It has the tendency of cold, crisp, quick and hard, combining hardness with softness.


    Ma Feng angrily shot, but also put his unique skill of pressing the box out of the power of 12 points, a white tiger attack, quickly close to Suk, two hands stretched out, ready to go, fast action, if let him catch Suk, will immediately hit the storm like offensive.


    However, although Suk seems to be careless on the surface, he has long been ready for defense. Watching Ma Feng suddenly launch, his body slightly flashes to the side, and his center of gravity shifts under his feet, he quickly dodges. Although Jeet kune do is not a traditional martial art, what he pays attention to is the actual combat effect.


    Soon these two men became a group in the hall on the first floor, you come and I go, the action is fast, people are dizzying, Wan Qihong is anxious straight stare, but also can''t cha hand, helpless, only to retreat to Luo Feiyan and Li Linglong side.


    "President!" Li Linglong pulled down Wan Qihong''s arm and pulled her to him: "don''t worry, Suk''s skill is good. Sister Yanjie told me just now!"


    "Well?" Wan Qihong subconsciously turns to look at Luo Feiyan. In the face of such a scene, she really can''t help herself. On the one hand, she hopes that Suk will beat Ma Feng away, but on the other hand, she worries that Ma Feng will hurt Suk in the end. After all, it''s still because of herself. If you care about it, you''ll be in a mess. Wan Qihong is a bit of a fool now.


    "Nothing!" Luo Feiyan patted Wan Qihong on the shoulder: "if I look at Suk, there should be no accident, otherwise this boy would not be so impulsive!"


    Luo Feiyan has long found that Suk is eager to try, which is quite different from his performance. After such a long time together, Suk is definitely not that kind of reckless character. He will never know whether he can win or not, and he will have to rush to be abused.


    What''s more, the shock brought by Suk''s quick dismantling of the pistol doubled Luo Feiyan''s confidence in Suk, thinking that he must have an unknown backhand waiting for Ma Feng!


    Since Yue Wang hammer can have a hammer character, it is also a boxing method of fierce attack and strong strength, while Jeet kune do also has a three character formula of fast, accurate and fierce. The two people are completely hard hitting each other. The dull sound of hitting each other is constantly coming. They look dazzled, but they can also feel the danger.


    Suk is more and more frightened. Ma Feng can even be regarded as the most difficult opponent he meets at present. He is fierce and explosive. In a short period of ten minutes, he has a tendency of attacking less and defending more. If he goes on like this, I''m afraid that he will be defeated in the end.


    However, it''s true that I still don''t have a trump card to use. The method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall is blessed on me, which greatly improves my agility, speed and even explosive power. Since I can''t get any advantage from him, I naturally have to change my tactics.


    Suk''s idea changed from confrontation to walking attack. His foot movements were constantly changing. Under the fighting, the two men quickly separated. However, the leg skill of Jeet kune do is excellent. It''s true that the three-point fist and seven point kick. With the distance, the situation soon changed.


    Although the king of Yue hammer has leg skills, it stresses the attack routine after close up. Now Ma Feng can''t even touch Suk''s clothes, where can he really send out the power of boxing? He is so anxious that his brain becomes a little frenzied.


    The ground leg, the air leg, the combination of Suk''s waist and horse, the continuous attack, each kick out can be called simple and unadorned, but very practical, absolutely to the point.One inch long and one inch strong, Suk''s leg to fist, and the speed driven by the method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall is even faster, which makes people confused. Ma Feng soon began to be tired of coping with it. Often, Suk lost his shadow immediately when he just punched, and he didn''t know when to kick him again.


    Ma Feng''s strong confidence built up over the past 20 years gradually collapsed under the attack of Suk. As long as he thought that he might be defeated by Suk again, he became more and more flustered.


    Suk can feel the decline of Ma Feng, which is a relief in his heart, because his physical strength is much greater than that of Ma Feng. If this boy can hold on, he may win in the end!


    "I''ll fight!"


    All of a sudden, Suk shouts out a voice. In line with Bruce Lee''s signature voice, he suddenly raises his right knee at full speed, tightens his feet, kicks a side kick and stares directly at Ma Feng''s chest.


    Ma Feng was startled by Suk''s voice. Originally, his brain had turned into a mess, and his attack was all a natural reaction of his body. At this time, he suddenly lost his mind. He watched Suk suddenly get out of his leg, and subconsciously flashed back. Before he stood firm, he felt his feet slip.


    Suk had not stepped on Ma Feng''s body, but Ma Feng had fallen back directly. Just as he sat down on the floor in the form of a flying goose, a yellow orange pistol bullet under his feet quickly rolled to one side.


    Come on! come on. go£¡ go£¡ go£¡

 Chapter 680

    Originally, Li Linglong wanted to ease her embarrassment by talking to Luo Feiyan. Who knows that she broke her foot when she moved the stone. Suddenly, her blushed face turned red, and even her whole body began to feel hot and dry, especially the two "heads" in Luo Feiyan''s mouth.


    "Sister Yan, you are a big hooligan! Sook works for you. Sooner or later, he will become a QJ criminal! " Li Linglong''s face was red and her ears were red, especially when she felt that Suk''s eyes seemed to stay on her body. She was embarrassed to turn around.


    Suk was said by Luo Feiyan that he almost vomited blood, but after such a long time together, he was a little immune. Subconsciously, his little face turned red, thinking that he had to clean her up!


    "Who let you so big, hide all can''t hide, we pure small Zhengtai, that is accidentally see good!" Luo Fei Yan Jiao smiles repeatedly, while saying, he reaches out his hand and points to the plump place in front of Li Linglong''s chest, and turns his mouth: "tut tut! It''s big enough


    "No matter how old I am, I''m not as big as you. It''s reasonable that Suk looks at you every day and should not be interested in me!" As Li Linglong has been in contact with Luo Feiyan for more and more time, their relationship has become very intimate. There is no shame in this little joke.


    "Come on, I saw it just now. Brother Su''s eyes are straight. If you get closer, I think you''ll have to fall in!" Luo Feiyan curled his mouth and suddenly found that Suk had a depressed look on his face. He said to him directly, "Suk, tell me, is Li Linglong big?"


    Originally, he had just eased a bit of embarrassment, but when suxton let Luo Feiyan make a big red face with a word, he looked at Luo Feiyan''s schadenfreude and took a deep breath: "this -- seeing is empty, touching is real, or I''ll measure it myself?"


    "Get out of the way! If you have enough food for your eyes, you want to go to the Kang! No, I think you want to go to bed when you get the pot table! " Luo Fei Yan glared fiercely and bullied his nose.


    "Hooligans!" At this time, Li Linglong also began to share a common hatred, turned his head and gave Suk a white eye.


    "Have you made a mistake? If you want to say that the hooligans are also you two, they are bigger and smaller here, but they just talk but don''t practice!" Suk Shanshan rubbed his nose, suddenly subconsciously saw Wan Qihong standing on one side of the silence for a long time, with an embarrassed expression on her face. After finding her eyes, she quickly lowered her head.


    And wanqihong also flustered side of the lower body, leaving Suk a figure.


    Suk immediately reflected that these two women were doing breast enhancement here, which directly hit Wan Qihong at the airport. Indeed, compared with Luo Feiyan or Li Linglong, she is not a heavyweight at all, but she feels good!


    In fact, Wan Qihong has a fever on her face for a long time, and her small chest has always been her heart disease. She hasn''t felt anything in the military camp. As long as she goes back to the outside world and looks at those young girls competing for beauty, she can only turn around.


    With the shift of Suk''s eyes, Li Linglong suddenly reacts, spits out her tongue at luofeiyan, squats down again, and continues to collect the pistol parts disassembled by Suk.


    "This - size doesn''t matter, big has big good, small has small wonderful!" Suk blurted out completely, but as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Wan Qihong squatting to pick up the bullet. Her movements suddenly froze and stopped for a few seconds. Then she returned to normal.


    At this time, even Luo Feiyan found that Wan Qihong was unnatural, made a face at Suk, and then joined the army of picking up shells.


    About ten minutes later, all the parts were handed over to Wan Qihong. Suk looked at her with a pile of things in her hand as if she was walking by.


    "You assemble it!"


    "Ah? I can''t pretend Suk joked and shrugged.


    "You can''t pretend? He was struck by thunder Suk heard Wan Qihong murmur in a low voice, a black line. This woman should be the kind of fierce master. However, due to the self-restraint of the soldiers, she didn''t show the attitude of the real young lady in the Yanjing circle, but it didn''t mean that she was a lady.


    "Well! Give it to me Suk scratched his head, reached for a pile of parts held by Wan Qihong, went to the sofa and sat down. All the parts were placed on the tea table.


    In fact, Wan Qihong can assemble well by herself, but she just wants to see what level Suk is. Before, Suk''s action was fast enough. Almost her fingers brought out a shadow, and a pistol became scrap iron. Now looking at Suk''s action, she stares round her eyes and carefully observes his action.


    Luo Feiyan and Li Linglong, who had never been in contact with firearms, were always in a strong interest and were surrounded by Suk.


    Suk looked up at the three onlookers. In their hot eyes, he took a deep breath, sat upright, looked serious, and whispered: "next is the moment to witness the miracle!"


    As soon as the voice came down, Suk''s hands had moved quickly. His fingers were flexible and moving freely. The sleeve, pull rod, pull rod spring, shell throwing spring, hammer, hammer spring, body spring, trigger, like transformers, were assembled one by one. With the metal bite, there was a crackle.It seems that in order to let you see clearly, Suk intentionally slowed down, but Rao was so. In about 20 seconds, a shining pistol appeared in front of the crowd again.


    After assembling the firing device, the barrel of the gun, the reentry machine, the sleeve and the connecting shaft, Suk completed this set of actions under the gaze of Wan Qihong. At last, he held the gun with his right hand and pulled the sleeve with his left hand, with two clicks, smoothly and successfully.


    "I''ll just load the bullet. It''s too dangerous!" Suk pointed to the Yellow bullets on the tea table and looked up at Wan Qihong.


    "You also know the danger. How dare you point a gun at Ma Feng''s head at that time!" Wan Qihong snorted, but she took the gun in Suk''s hand and checked it again.


    "It''s not bad for me. Who told him to point a gun at me first! It''s not polite to come but not to go! " Suk shrugged his shoulders and said innocently.


    "Bah! Come and not be indecent. Don''t you love indecent people? " Wan Qihong blurted out, but the next second, her mind came up with the fact that she was insulted by Suk in the woods. She quickly shut up, and her face was feverish.


    "Is he a man? I''m not interested in men Suk is lowering his head to put those bullets into a small plastic bag. Although his voice is low, it is still clear that it reaches Wan Qihong''s ears and makes the girl blush again.

 Chapter 681

    Li Linglong and Luo Feiyan look at each other and look at the two men and women who are engaged in a one-on-one conversation. She doesn''t know what to think. She is in a low mood. She pulls Luo Feiyan''s arm and walks to one side.


    In fact, Luo Feiyan also has mixed feelings. No matter how skillful the actors are, they will show their true feelings inadvertently. What''s more, Luo Feiyan is only deliberately disguised, so although she has a smile on her face, she also allows Li Linglong to drag herself away.


    "Why are you so good at disassembly and assembly?" Has been hovering in the heart of the question, finally said, after that, Wan Qihong seriously looked at Suk''s eyes.


    "If I say it''s natural, believe it or not?" Suk naturally won''t say that he got the reward. Even if he dares to say it, people won''t believe it. It''s just a fantasy. It''s no different from talking in a dream.


    "Pooh! Born? Why don''t you say you''re born again! " Wan Qihong usually also occasionally read online novels as a pastime, naturally know what rebirth ah through and so on, directly blurted out.


    "Well?" Suk suddenly raised his head and looked at Wan Qihong very seriously. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly and his voice became quite low: "you know too much, it will make you very dangerous!"


    "Cut! You''re sick! If you say it or not, I won''t listen to you! " Wan Qihong thought Suk was going to say something serious. She was all ears. At first, she didn''t think much about it, but Suk''s expression and tone almost made her slap her out.


    "Don''t you believe I was born?" Suk looked up at Wan Qihong in front of her. There was a coffee table between them. His eyes subconsciously stopped at the airport in front of her: "this is like some people are tall, some are short, some are big, some are small!"


    Wan Qihong listened to Suk''s nonsense and knew that he had his own secret. She didn''t want to entangle in this issue any more. But when she heard the word "small", she immediately looked like a cat with its tail trampled on. Her face changed greatly. She suddenly found that Suk''s eyes were falling, and she was very angry.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll shoot you!" Wan Qihong pointed the muzzle of the gun to Suk''s forehead, panting, though not full of double peaks, beating happily.


    "All right, all right!" Suk knew that he had said something wrong, so he quickly put his hands together and made a gesture of begging for mercy: "don''t use the muzzle of a gun to people, it''s going to be a big deal!"


    "Big deal? I''ll tell you, Suk, you''re on a big show! My dad said he wanted to see you Wan Qihong didn''t want to tell Suk about it. When her father said it, she rejected it at that time. She would rather die than follow it. But who knows that when she arrived at Weihai, she came and went, and her resistance was even relaxed.


    "Ah?" Suk is not calm at last. The news makes him confused. Although his son-in-law has been a guest guest guest for more than once or twice, Wan Qihong''s situation is quite special. Under the leadership of her grandfather, she has already got an engagement in reputation. If we see her parents again, it''s a big deal!


    "Ah, what? Why not? " After Wan Qihong finished, she was also surprised. However, seeing Suk''s eyes in a panic, she obviously resisted. On the contrary, her psychology rebounded.


    "Well, you know, your grandfather said at that time that we would make a decision after four years. Now you ask me to see your father, isn''t it - isn''t it a little bad?" Suk carefully organized the language for fear of stimulating her.


    "I''ll see you when I ask you to. There''s so much nonsense. Wait for me to inform you, wait for my father to come back to Yanjing next time, and then I''ll ask you to come over!" Wan Qihong has a strong character, which has a great relationship with her military career.


    "That - we''ll talk about it then! How about eating first? Tomorrow you are going back. Today I ask you to see you off! " Suk really didn''t want to talk about this topic. He quickly stood up, handed the loaded bullets to Wan Qihong, and waved to Luo Feiyan and Li Linglong, who were hiding away.


    "What? Have you finished whispering? " Luo Feiyan came over with a deep smile on the corner of his mouth. He looked at Suk and WAN Qihong.


    Although Wan Qihong was very natural when talking to Suk, after Luo Feiyan came, she still had a little bad meaning: "sister Yan, what are you talking about! What a whisper


    "Hey, hey, I just hear people say that they want to see their parents. It''s the rhythm of bridal chamber." Luo Feiyan said as he turned to see Li Linglong: "Linglong, do you try to feel this rhythm?"


    "En en, I agree with sister Yan!" Li Linglong quickly nodded, looked at his president''s ferocious look at himself, and quickly said: "do we still eat or not! I''m starving! "


    A farewell banquet ended in a friendly and warm atmosphere. This time, Wan Qihong and Li Linglong decided to live in Fangfei. So after dinner, Suk had to go home alone. His idea of punishing Luo Feiyan was also defeated.


    ------


    Snow White has been wandering in the sunshine community for a whole afternoon. From the scorching sun to the coming of night, she has been persistently looking forward to the appearance of Suk."Damn it, where are you going to die!" Bai Xue is hungry. If she hadn''t missed the meal and caught Suk, she would have had a big meal. Even if she had suffered such an experience, she would be very angry when she thought of the phone call yesterday.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, I got ready to go to Weihai City. I didn''t know anyone in this strange city. Finally, I took a taxi to find the sunshine community. But eight hours later, I didn''t even see a shadow.


    I can be sure that he didn''t show up. After all, this hateful man can recognize himself at a glance when he turns to ashes, and even snatches things back from his own hands. This is the biggest insult to himself.


    Suk has been scolded for a long time in my heart. Wandering around the gate of the community, I''m more dedicated than the police to catch the thief. As time goes by, I''m more and more hungry. What I ate on the plane at that time has been digested completely. I even have the idea of postponing the action and coming back tomorrow.


    At this time, Bai Xue suddenly stopped, her eyes narrowed slightly, and watched Suk riding his bicycle slowly towards the community. It was this man who lost sleep for a long time yesterday.


    Deep breath, the brain began to work, in the end how to clean up this person? How can ability give out the evil spirit in oneself heart? Snow White thinks it''s necessary to think about it!


    [author''s digression]: the anniversary focuses on the site''s special offers, with constant surprises and profits. If a single recharge reaches 100, you can get 50 for free, and if you charge more, you can get 50 for free!


    activity time:


    7 month 11, 0 o''clock to 24 o''clock July 13th


    activity rule:


    where users are recharged by Alipay, Internet Bank and mobile recharge card during the activity, the single charge is full 100, then send 50, more than enough to send more! (Note: this activity is only limited to the above recharge methods, and only when a single recharge reaches 100 will it be delivered!)

 Chapter 682

    The meal didn''t last long. Originally, Li Linglong proposed to go to KTV to sing, but wan Qihong rejected it, because the two people will leave for home tomorrow morning and need to have an early rest.


    Because Wan Qihong asked Suk to go to Yanjing to see his parents, which made him the first two big. He always had an ominous premonition from time to time. It was less than nine o''clock when she returned to the community. On a whim, she wanted to go to her supermarket to help and see what she could do!


    There are many things that are easy to ignore. Suk doesn''t feel that someone is closely following him. It seems that he has a bad intention.


    "Mom and Dad!" Suk pushed the door in and watched as his parents began to take stock. There was also an elderly woman who was leading her grandson to pick snacks.


    Suk, the old lady, often saw that Suk, whose character gradually changed, would not pretend to be blind. Instead, she took the initiative to say hello: "Hello, Granny Wu!"


    "Here comes Suk!" Grandma Wu picked up her little grandson and went to the counter to check out: "Suk did well in the exam this time!"


    Suk''s achievements have long been spread in the sunshine community. Although No. 17 middle school is not a key high school in Weihai, it is also the only high school for all the students nearby. The rich and powerful can choose to borrow from the key high school. However, the residents in this community are basically ordinary people, and almost all the students study in No. 17 middle school.


    A grade one is really something to show off. Although Su Youfu and Zhang Xue are not the kind of people who want to open a dyeing shop when they have three colors, they are also fond of talking about it.


    Suk scratched his hair, but he was a little embarrassed: "did you do well in the exam?"


    "It''s not bad. The first one in the city is so modest!"


    "Ah?" Suk was stunned. She was even more embarrassed: "Granny Wu, she is not the first in the city, she is the first in grade 17 of our middle school!"


    I don''t know where the rumor came from. Suk quickly explained.


    "No.1 in No.17 middle school is also No.1. It''s amazing! Niuniu, you have to learn from your brother Suk in the future, don''t you know? " Granny Wu teases her grandson and hopes that her son will become a dragon.


    Su Youfu and Zhang Xue are sipping at the back of the counter. As long as someone praises their son, they are just like this. They are almost paralyzed with laughter.


    "If you say your son is really competitive, you parents will be relieved to say that it''s all fate. Suk, the younger generation, has been promising since I was a child. If you look at Wang Jianming, he looked very good at the beginning, but now he''s getting a divorce. Everyone feels like he''s sick!"


    Mrs. Wu shook her head in regret as she spoke, but Suk''s ears immediately stood up because of Liu Mengmeng.


    Suk himself wanted to ask how it was now, but before he spoke, Zhang Xue took it over: "Alas! Yes, I think Liu Mengmeng is very good. How come she''s making such a fuss now! "


    "You don''t know that!" The middle-aged and old women themselves have reached the golden age of spreading their family''s strong points. Every day when they have nothing to do, they just listen to the parents of the East, then ask the parents of the west, and even some of them specially inquire. Even the director of the neighborhood committee has to consult them first.


    Now it''s time for them to give full play to their surplus heat! Suk looked at granny Wu, first took a breath, subconsciously looked at Suk, as if he didn''t want him to hear. He leaned over to Zhang Xue and lowered his voice: "that Wang Jianming is sick! I heard you can''t have children! "


    "No children?" Zhang Xue a Leng, this news seems to be the first time heard: "can''t have children, this also can cure ah! Now there are so many hospitals. I don''t think many of them specialize in this on TV! "


    "Alas! If it''s that easy, the child won''t look like a psycho, as if he''s serious! " For fear that what she said would affect Suk''s purity, Granny Wu lowered her voice a few times. "He can''t do it at all. I heard that she can''t get married!"


    Zhang Xue and Su Youfu looked shocked and took a breath: "Oh! No wonder


    Although granny Wu''s voice control is relatively small, she is clearly heard by Suk, whose ears are erect like an antenna. However, she is worried that she has not got the information she wants after listening for a long time.


    But the mother and son are connected, and Suk is worried. Zhang Xue mentions the key to the problem: "no wonder I haven''t seen Liu Mengmeng for many days! Have they all moved out? "


    "That''s not true. I heard that Liu Mengmeng went to court to sue for divorce, but Wang Jianming didn''t agree. People couldn''t judge him. It seemed that he could only leave after two years of separation. Liu Mengmeng didn''t know where he had gone. Wang Jianming had been looking for him for a long time, but he couldn''t find his mother-in-law''s home!"


    "Yes! It seems that I haven''t seen Mengmeng for a long time! " Suk had no choice but to pretend to be ignorant, as if he was talking to himself.


    "Well, it''s been a long time!" Zhang Xue answered the question for Granny Wu: "it seems that she left her wallet here last time, but she didn''t see it the next day."Sure enough, Suk knows why she can''t find Liu Mengmeng. I''m afraid she has already gone to other places. Not only does she not want to see Wang Jianming, there should be her own reasons. Otherwise, after they have that kind of relationship, they won''t leave without saying goodbye.


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he was. There was no business in the shop, so he didn''t need his own help. Suk thought it was better to go home and have a rest. After saying hello to his parents, he wanted to go home.


    just went out, probably because of the reasons for thinking about things, did not wait until he pushed the car, accidentally knocked down with a girl, Suk even felt his arm touched the chest, and soft and bullets, the girl''s perfume smell into the nose, and very good smell.


    "I''m sorry!" Suk quickly apologized to others. After all, he was careless, confused and didn''t escape in time. However, the girl was hit by herself, but she didn''t have any special reaction. She even turned around and left, which made Suk confused for a while.


    "Well?" Suk subconsciously looked at the girl''s back and shook his head. But he didn''t think about it. He rode directly to his home. But I don''t know why. He always felt that the girl''s taste was very familiar, but he couldn''t figure out whether she lived in the neighborhood or not.


    The neighborhood is old, and the lighting of the stairs doesn''t work very well. Suk wants to light it up with his mobile phone, but suddenly he is in a daze.


    "I''ll go!" Suk''s mind suddenly reflected that his pocket was empty, where there was the shadow of a mobile phone, and then he turned around, just like chasing out at the gate of the community.


    [author''s digression]: I''m sorry, there are some things in Xiaolang. Today''s update can''t be completed. We will make them up as soon as possible!


    You should recharge as soon as possible! It''s time for the anniversary!

 Chapter 683

    In fact, when snow white saw the appearance of Suk, she began to brew her revenge plan in her mind. The last time she took the snuff bottle from Suk, it was because she was clever. Although Suk finally took it back, this kind of thing with no technical content is really despised. [


    so I made up my mind on the plane before I came here. If you take back the snuff bottle, I can pretend that I don''t care. But if you take away my mother''s mobile phone, don''t blame me for being cruel and treating her in the same way!


    However, Suk''s bicycle seriously affected the possibility of Bai Xue''s hand. The girl thought about countermeasures, and then slowly followed him. Who knows, he went into a small shop, which created opportunities for Bai Xue.


    Wandering outside for a long time, just waiting for the moment when Suk came out. Finally, Suk''s mobile phone was transferred from his pocket to Bai Xue''s hands, flowing with clouds and flowing water, and people would not even notice any abnormality.


    Bai Xuefei quickly evacuated after he got the job, because Suk had a quick reaction the last time he was taking a snuff bottle. This time, in case he turned around and had a look, the boy suddenly didn''t realize it and pedaled to the neighborhood.


    thought about what Liu Mengmeng was going to do. She instantly realized why the woman''s body smelled like mobile phone. The perfume of white snow was very unique. It seemed to be a big brand abroad, and no one had ever used it in the sea.


    As soon as the method of flying over eaves and walking over walls is applied, Suk has already gone downstairs with three jumps and two jumps, and no one is chasing him. If someone accidentally sees it, I''m afraid there''s something else. The previous chapter 679 has disappeared for some time due to system reasons. You can have a look if you have seen it!


    -£¬

 Chapter 684

    "Hello! Hello! I''ll give you a lung! " Bai Xue feeds her on the phone for a long time. She only responds to her busy beep, and her heart jumps up abruptly. Originally, she planned very well, but now she''s all upset by Suk. She doesn''t get angry. No matter what happens, she dials back directly_ ! ~;


    Suk is also irritable now. He didn''t expect that he met such a top-notch product. He not only found his own home, but also dared to blackmail him for photos. He was so angry that he hung up the phone.


    Thinking about how to explain the problem to Zheng Mo, the phone suddenly rang again: "I said the phone sent you, what else do you want?"


    "Send me? Miss Ben came all the way here for a broken cell phone? I tell you, you send the photos quickly, and it''s OK. If you don''t know your face, hum, anyway, you have a lot of phone numbers here! I make harassing phone calls one by one, I don''t believe you can stand it! "


    Snow White is really angry now, but she is not easy to provoke, anyway, Suk''s mobile phone in hand, not afraid of this kid''s tricks, just finished, suddenly stopped: "ah! Suk, there''s a man named Han Meimei calling you. Shall I connect you? "


    "You dare!" When Suk heard this, she could even guess that Bai Xue was not kind-hearted. According to her courage to ask for a photo, she had nothing to say. If she made some rumors for herself or talked nonsense with her friends, it would be really depressing.


    "Hey! What do you dare to do, miss? If you can do grade one, I can do grade 15. Think about it! If I answer the phone, I will probably present your brilliant deeds to you through artistic processing and from all angles. Tut Tut, this feeling is really wonderful! "


    Snow White finally regained the feeling of cat and mouse before. The frost on her small face slowly subsided, shaking her head, and a triumphant posture_ ! ~;


    feeling that Suk has no voice for a long time, only heavy breathing can still show that he is still listening. It can be imagined that he is engaged in a fierce ideological struggle, and snow white is more relaxed. The more Suk is entangled, the more she pours oil on the fire.


    "Suk, what''s up? Have you thought about it? Send your photos to let Miss Ben have a look. If you think it''s good, Miss Ben can also recommend you to act in romantic movies. I have an uncle who is a director. He can shoot three-level movies and A-level movies! Now my main worry is that you don''t pass! "


    "Not yet? Do you think your figure is too bad? No! Today, when you hit me, I specially felt that your small physique should be quite strong "


    Bai Xue felt that every time she said a word, Suk''s breathing was heavier. She could imagine that this guy was so angry with himself that he had been robbed of his cell phone. Finally, she could get rid of a lot of old grudges.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Suk asked, gnashing his teeth. At the same time, his brain was moving fast, thinking about the countermeasures.


    "I''m quite clear! Is my Mandarin so nonstandard? Then I''ll tell you again, a few photos, to Lu point, send me through MMS! " Bai Xue herself grew up in the underworld family. She came into contact with many dark sides of the society. She got the true story from an uncle with her bare hands. And she didn''t cheat Suk just now. There is an uncle who specializes in making a-movies. These are all public secrets.


    Growing up in this kind of environment, Bai Xue met a group of uncles several times to appreciate the a-movie just finished, and comment on it. Although with her growing up, this kind of situation is becoming more and more rare, they can''t block the Internet while avoiding Bai Xue.


    Occasionally, she mistakenly entered some websites, and even let her visit them from time to time. Fortunately, she just looked at them, and would not do anything beyond the bottom line. After all, they are all adults. They have their own judgment on the weight of things, and the most important thing is that although she grew up in the underworld family, her family discipline is extremely strict.


    It''s not only in Bai Xue''s mobile phone that there are few different names of Xing''s friends, but also in her real life. I remember from junior high school, if a boy shows a little bit of indiscreet thoughts to himself, someone will beat him up soon.


    The same is true in senior high school. Even when I was a freshman, a boy pursued himself crazily. After half a month, he couldn''t find any more news from him. The whole person seemed to evaporate, so! Snow White has become an example of not getting close. Boys are afraid that they can''t avoid it. They can say hello when they see her from a distance. If they get close, they will rush away.


    Even now I''m in my early twenties, and I haven''t even had a boyfriend. It''s so sad that I can only occasionally go to the adult website to celebrate my curiosity and impulses.


    So this girl has no psychological pressure on Suk. Anyway, it''s all men. There''s no difference between her online and her mobile phone. As long as she puts Suk''s Yan photo on the Internet, hum, it will be lively at that time!


    "Well, are you dead? Hurry up, have a good time Snow white and wait for a while, found that Suk still did not move, quickly urged: "you do not send, I will give you those confidants call ah?""OK, I''ll send it. You wait!" Suk seemed to admit his life after a struggle, and his voice showed a strong sense of helplessness.


    "Hurry! I''ll give you ten minutes. You can''t wait, and you''ll be responsible for the consequences! " Bai xuepa, he hung up the phone first. This feeling of being in control is really cool. In a happy mood, he felt a squirming in his stomach. Then he thought that he had not had dinner.


    Because she is not familiar with this place, Bai Xue calls the front desk of the hotel directly, orders meals from there, and asks them to send them to their room later. She takes off her clothes and takes a shower in the bathroom at this time.


    Because from noon to now, Snow White has been wandering around the sunshine community, sweating in the sun, and I feel very uncomfortable. If it wasn''t for revenge, I would have taken a bath long ago. Now that the great achievement is about to be completed, I can''t stand it any more, and I just wash myself in comfort.


    opens the shower nozzle, washes the water from head to toe, washes the bath essence, spreads the whole body up and down with the bath flowers gently, every corner of the whole body, the towering Shuangfeng, the water bead slides lightly, slides down the bulge down.


    With her long hair spreading, she is even more refreshed. Bai Xue, who has been standing up all the time, suddenly hears a mobile phone ringing outside. It seems that there is a short message coming in. She draws a smile at the corner of her mouth, turns off the tap and runs out.


    Holding the mobile phone, Bai Xue quickly went back to the bathroom, but this time she didn''t have to stand under the sprinkler, but walked into the bathtub. This is the water she had just put in. Lying in it doesn''t affect her playing with mobile phones and reading text messages.


    Sure enough, it was a multimedia message. After snow white opened it, the picture slowly showed up.

 Chapter 685

    The white snowman is as white as snow, and her skin is as delicate and smooth as cream. She leans in the middle of the bathtub, with two peaks looming under the water. With the squirming of the water, the two cherry like fruits sometimes appear and sometimes hide in the water.


    Arms out of the water, holding a mobile phone, a big white leg slowly bent knee, support into a ¦« - shaped, knee mellow, like a small bowl buckle on top.


    In the bathtub, rose petals specially brought by myself are scattered. After being washed away by water, the delicate petals stretch out like flowers and float on the water surface, which is even more beautiful.


    Holding a mobile phone in her hand, she orders the MMS sent by Suk. Bai Xue''s mouth is smiling slightly. When she thinks that Suk is being played by herself, she feels relaxed. It seems that even the pores of her whole body stretch out.


    As the photo slowly opened, a man''s body finally came into view. Although it was only the upper part of the body, the lines of the muscles, as well as the outline full of strength, two pectorals and six abdominal muscles were all presented.


    "I didn''t expect that the boy was still in good shape!" Snow snorted, but a picture of her upper body could not satisfy her appetite. She replied to the message directly: "what''s next?"


    To Snow White''s surprise, Suk''s message soon came back: "here is the moment to witness the miracle!"


    "Cut the crap and get rid of it! It''s good for you to make miss Ben happy! " Bai Xue holds her mobile phone in her right hand, picks up a handful of red rose petals in her left hand, puts them under her nose, and takes a deep breath. Under the stimulation of this fragrance, even the voice becomes full of temptation.


    "I''m a little embarrassed!" Suk''s short message was sent again after a while. After reading the message, Bai Xue, like a pimp, giggled and said, "what''s so shy? I haven''t seen a thousand of them, but I have to have hundreds of them. It''s not bad for you! Don''t be a man


    "Then wait a minute!"


    Suk finally succumbed again, which made snow white feel like a victory. But suddenly, there was a little more palpitation in the photos sent by Suk. From the photos of his upper body, it can be seen that Qian xionghou, a boy with thick muscles, even had the impulse to reach out and touch.


    The skin is slightly bronze, which is different from the impression before snow white. Suk used to look like a little white face. Who knows, I haven''t seen him for a few days, and he has a tendency to transform to Gutianle.


    About two or three minutes later, snow white finally received a text message. Although she had her lower body this time, she still had a pair of black CK underpants. The tight effect was obvious, just like a sculpture, which vividly portrayed Su Xiaodi.


    Bai Xue felt her heart beat faster. Though she was wearing a layer of underpants, it was as if she really saw the things inside. She was strong and slender. She was like the precious iron in the East China Sea Dragon Palace. She was really up against the wind. If this guy hit her, it would not be death or injury.


    I don''t know what I think of. Snow White''s face flushed half of the sky. It complements the rose petals in the bathtub. It''s really the peach blossom in the bathtub. What do you think of? A stream of warmth flowed into the jade pot.


    Breathing is a little unnatural and heavy. Soaking in the water is cool and cool, but now there is a hot and dry impulse. Even the rhythm of the heart beat is a little disordered.


    "Off!" Two words, gathered thousands of words, in the mobile phone screen shows the success of sending, the whole person began to hold her breath, subconsciously hold the phone tightly.


    I don''t know how long it took, it seems like a few seconds, or 10 minutes, 20 minutes, snow was lying in the bathtub, motionless. The white ceramic bathtub had no flaws, the delicate rose petals were floating, and the jade like skin was tender and smooth after absorbing water.


    I don''t know when, that pretty face appeared two red halos.


    Suddenly, the mobile phone rang out a text message prompt tone, so surprised that Bai Xue almost dropped the mobile phone into the basin. At the thought of what she was about to see, even her fingers trembled, took a deep breath, and finally opened the picture.


    When the picture is completely opened, the whole person of snow white is stunned, and her brain is blank. The impact of her strong body is far less than that of the big insect.


    Snow White asked herself that she had seen a lot of such pictures on the Internet, but this time she was someone she knew. This feeling is not the kind of dry pictures on the Internet. She was stunned, her heart beat faster, and her hands and feet were all at a loss.


    I look very carefully. I haven''t missed every place, but I don''t know why. I always feel like I''ve seen these photos myself, and this feeling is getting stronger and stronger.


    "You show your face! For a long time, I dare not show my true face, are you still not a man? " Snow White is full of righteous indignation and must find out the truth.


    "Are you sure you want to show your face?" Suk''s short breath is somewhat different from the previous tone, like a playful joke.


    "Yes! Dare you Snow White is more righteous, where there is a reason to retreat, and only Suk showed his face, these photos sent to the network, will attract a large number of onlookers."OK, just a moment!" Suk didn''t delay for half a day this time. Instead, he directly and cleanly replied to the message, which made snow white confused. The contrast is too big. Is there any conspiracy in it?


    This time Suk''s text message is sent very fast, but Snow White''s action is faster. As soon as the text message is sent, the photo inside is opened directly.


    A man has a strong figure, no inch of skin, strong muscle lines, and blatant three points are exposed, holding an SLR camera in one hand, head tilted, mouth hanging a slightly ruffian smile.


    But that smile is simply a provocation to his red fruit, snow flushed, shortness of breath, hard to bite teeth, coldly staring at the man in the hand of the screen, feeling a group of anger, constantly burning up, more and more exuberant.


    "I beat your lungs and bluff me with Edison Chen''s photos!"


    Bai Xue is so angry that she even has the impulse to drop her mobile phone. If Suk is in front of her eyes, she will rush up and bite him into pieces. She thought that she amused the man between clapping. Who knows, in the end, she was fooled by him as a monkey.


    Gritting her teeth, Bai Xue doesn''t send text messages anymore. She dials the phone directly to let the man know what kind of anger and punishment he will face. She even deceives herself with Edison Chen''s photos. No wonder these photos look familiar. Do you really think I haven''t seen Yan''s photos?

 Chapter 686

    "I''ll give you a lung!" No one answered the phone, snow white suddenly angry, you don''t blame me for unrighteousness, your mobile phone is not a lot of little girl''s phone? After a while, I''ll call one by one and say that you don''t give me any money and pay off my mobile phone!


    Shit, no way! That doesn''t mean I''ve become a miss! The more Bai Xue thinks about it, the more he doesn''t want to fight. He wants to cut Suk to pieces. Obviously, he lost this game and even lost his underwear!


    Now I regret that he Fenglu didn''t come with me. Now I don''t even have a friend to discuss the countermeasures. His face is blue, his eyes are angry, and he is breathing heavily, which makes the two groups of meat fly up and down.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong!"


    A doorbell rang, which made the angry snow almost utter rude remarks. It was not that she hit the muzzle of the gun. Who dares to ring Miss Ben''s doorbell.


    "The waiter!" Suddenly, Bai Xue thought that she had called to order a meal before, and now it should be the waiter who delivered the meal. When she thought of this, her anger was replaced by hunger in her stomach. Only when she was full can she fight Suk.


    After a crash, she stood up from the bathtub. Her delicate body was instantly exposed to the air. The drops of water slowly slid down with the curve of her body. Bai Xue stepped out of the bathtub, reached for a towel and wiped it casually. She surrounded herself with the bath towel, which looked like a short skirt.


    "Here it is! Here we are Bai Xue pulls her slippers and trots. As she runs, she tilts her head and turns her long hair into a ball with a towel. Because her brain is confused by Suk''s provocation, she doesn''t even verify whether it''s the waiter outside, so she directly opens the door.


    But there is one thing Snow White did better, that is, because it was surrounded by a bath towel, so it just pulled a seam on the door, and then stepped back, the probe was outward, just about to call the dining car in, the voice did not exit, suddenly his face changed: "how are you?"


    "Why can''t it be me?" Suk stood at the door, to snow from the crack of the door, a face surprised with himself, suddenly pushed the door, in snow has not reacted, has rushed into the room.


    At the beginning, Suk had decided to give up his cell phone. It was a big deal. As long as he had a good explanation with Zheng Mo, it would be OK. Anyway, he didn''t suffer a loss. The only thing that made him unhappy was that he didn''t know how Bai Xue came to his community.


    But Snow White''s extraordinary request made Suk angry. He thought that you were so rampant when you came to Weihai, and you dare to ask me for a photo. Isn''t that too old?


    At that time, Huang Mao made a phone call to Huang Mao. Now Huang Mao takes over Sun song''s job. Although it''s not very influential in Weihai, Su Ke, an unknown boss behind the scenes, is behind the scenes. As long as Su Ke is introduced, he will usually tell us his relationship with Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi, which is also unfavourable.


    There are usually two ways to quickly find a person in Weihai. One is to mobilize the masses and the other is to mobilize the police. Of course, Huang Mao''s choice is to find police friends through relationships.


    The check-in system of the hotel is handed over by the public security. Although it''s impractical to check the ID card, it''s very convenient to check the name. Just when Suk is still procrastinating with Bai Xue, the system of the Public Security Bureau has found Bai Xue.


    Suk drove the car and soon arrived at the hotel. Anyway, he had found Snow White''s room. This time, he didn''t use any tricks to get in. He directly knocked on the door.


    Anyway, the monk could not run to the temple, but the smooth degree of things was beyond his expectation. After knocking on the door, he did not wait long to hear the sound of footsteps, and then he opened the door directly.


    Suk wrapped a towel on Bai Xue''s head and poked out her head like an Indian ah San. After that, her face suddenly changed. She was even more shocked than seeing a vampire. Before she could react, she directly poked her foot into the door, stuck her position first, and then went in.


    "Get out of here!" White snow suddenly to a drill in, finally wake up like a dream, push the door, will Suk half body stuck in the door, but her strength how can be compared with Suk, about two people deadlocked for a second, Suk has successfully broken into the door.


    After Suk came in, the two of them immediately faced each other. Suk was a little embarrassed, especially when she was surrounded by a bath towel. She only covered the three key points. Not only was the snow white on her chest shaking in front of her eyes, but the two big white legs only covered the leg roots.


    However, as long as the thought of this woman openly asking for a photo of her own, and it''s still the kind of large-scale photo of her, and she doesn''t like it at all, she boldly glances at her.


    "You go out!"


    Snow White''s face was frosty. She was shocked. When she lived in a hotel, she could be found out how powerful Suk was. She suddenly raised her arm and pointed to the direction of the door.


    "Give me back my cell phone!"


    Suk doesn''t talk nonsense with her either. Anyway, the purpose of his coming here is to get his mobile phone back. It would be better if he could punish this woman by the way."Why give it back? Get out of here now!" Snow white even once forgot the vacuum situation inside. When she found that she was only wearing a bath towel, her face suddenly became unnatural. She even yelled at Suk''s sudden appearance.


    "You return my cell phone now. Don''t make me angry!" Suk is also in a bad mood. To tell you the truth, if a girl dares to ask for a photo from a stranger, then 90% of the people will think that she will not be a good girl!


    "You rascal, believe it or not, I''ll call the police now!" Bai Xue clenched her cell phone in one hand and clenched her fist in the other hand. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Unconsciously, there seemed to be a evil spirit in her body.


    "Call the police?" Suk leaned against the door, holding his shoulders in both hands, and looked up and down again at the girl in front of him: "what police do you call? Did you report to the police that you attempted to blackmail me? Who do you think the police will believe when they come in? A well-dressed me, or a little like you in a bath towel? "


    Suk said while shaking his head to do regret, with snow''s face more difficult, but shrugged his shoulders: "what do you want me to say about you? Snow white! Take heart

 Chapter 687

    Snow White makes Suke''s face turn green and white. As he said, I''m afraid that the text messages he sent to him still exist in his mobile phone, which can be used as evidence to his own extreme disadvantage. |I ^


    but the anger in my heart is coming wave after wave. No matter I''m outside or at home, I''m echoing all the time. Everyone looks at me as a little princess. How can I meet Suk, I''m always at a disadvantage.


    Try hard to calm down, only in this way can we find a way to deal with Suk. Bai Xue takes a deep breath, and Shuangfeng rises to a height. Her chest is wrapped in a bath towel, and her straight career line is more prominent.


    Looking at Suk leaning on the door, he looks like an old God. It seems that he doesn''t take himself seriously at all. Snow White is biting her teeth and calculating in her heart how much she will win if she fights Suk.


    Bai Xue is really not sure whether she can clean up Suk with her own three legged fist. When she practiced boxing, she would fish for three days and bask in the net for two days. When she met a woman, she could scare people, but Suk''s body was much stronger than it looked.


    But no matter what, I have to be ready for it.


    Just when snow white is still thinking about the winning rate, Suk suddenly sees that her mobile phone is thrown on the bed by her, lying on it, glancing at snow white. It seems that she is a little distracted, and runs to the big bed directly.


    Snow White suddenly felt Suk move up, completely subconsciously thought he would be bad for himself, the first reaction is self-defense, directly kicked Suk out.


    Suk moves fast, but his reaction and agility are even more amazing. He finds that Bai Xue suddenly kicks himself, and his body just slightly deviates to one side, so he hides directly_ ! ~;


    as soon as Bai Xuegang stretched out her leg, she immediately reflected the inconvenience of her bath towel. The new mobile phone in her hand was thrown aside and pulled up. It was just a bath towel on her thigh, which was rising a lot. At the same time, it was more flexible and irritating, which made people bleed.


    One foot failed, followed by snow''s second foot has been kicked out, although just a kick out, suddenly under a cool, a breeze seems to have blown in, but now where still tube of these, brain a heat, out.


    Suk hasn''t run to the bedside yet, and then he kicks snow again. Whether it''s strength or angle, the girl seems to have been trained. As a last resort, Suk turns back and waves back.


    The small arm and snow''s calf collided directly, and Suk didn''t feel like hitting hard. At the moment of contact, the arm rubbed Snow''s calf skin and slid upward, followed by the palm to touch her ankle, grasped with five fingers, and then swung back.


    Snow white felt that her calf was caught by Suk, and she was about to break away at the first time. Who knew Suk had thrown herself aside, and she took a step backward. With her competitive mind, she rushed to the front again.


    But this time, she learned to be smart. She ran directly to Suk''s ankle, but Suk''s agility was not what she could understand. When Bai Xue went out, she saw Suk jump up suddenly, jump on the bed, and copy his old mobile phone.


    Suk, a starving tiger, lies on the bed directly. He finally gets his mobile phone and subconsciously turns over. Who knows that as soon as he turns his head, he sees the snow wrapped in a bath towel is also a fish leaping towards him.


    On the spot 18 roll, Suk waist force, hurried to the foot of the bed, followed by snow also hit the bed, full of elastic mattress, almost put Suk to one side.


    Snow hit and failed, the whole person all fell into a crazy state, roared, two hands straight to Suk''s mobile phone in his hand, is bound to take it back again.


    Suk naturally won''t let her do what she wants. As soon as she turns over, she will jump down from the foot of the bed. But who knows that after the girl gets angry, she seems to stimulate her potential in her body and put her hands around Suk''s neck.


    Snow two arms hard, hard strangled Suk''s neck, take advantage of the situation to pull back.


    As soon as Suke sat up, he was caught by snow white, and his shoulder blades were supported by two soft meatballs. But at this moment, he was still in the mood to enjoy the chest massage. His hands subconsciously supported the bed and rushed forward.


    But suddenly, snow''s whole weight is all displayed. Suk is pulled back by her, and her head is pressed on snow''s body.


    "Let go!" Suk wants to break away from Snow White''s arm and hold her wrist, but this girl seems to be very hard. She uses her strength to make Suk hard to breathe.


    Suk, a carp, straightened up, followed by a look back at the moon, wanted to turn the direction, two people suddenly became face to face, face to face, but Suk''s hands passed through the snow''s arms, trying to separate her hands left and right, who knows this action, just rubbed on her twin peaks.


    That kind of elastic touch, once again, even let Suk have a subconscious absence, but fortunately after turning around, that kind of suffocation is instantly relieved, a special aroma, with the fragrance of roses, came to the nose.Snow White is determined to kill Suk now, and even strangle him now. However, Suk''s skill is much better than her. Just because he turned around smoothly, he was very surprised and didn''t know how to attack next.


    When snow white tried hard to subdue Suk, she suddenly felt that her bath towel, which had been living a strict life, was released. After the knot on her chest was opened, the two ends of the bath towel slipped down.


    "Ah


    Snow white no matter how fierce, it is also a girl, in the face of this sudden situation, suddenly is a scream, especially to see Suk''s eyes suddenly fell on his chest, where can calm down.


    Suk didn''t realize what happened, but he was attracted by Snow White''s voice, and his eyes subconsciously aimed down.


    The firm soft flesh, without the bondage of the bath towel, immediately stretched out, and seemed to jump a few times. The white flowers were dazzling, especially the red plum blossom on the snow peak, which completely made Suk''s brain white, and a small flame immediately jumped out.


    At the same time that Suk''s brain was a little confused, Bai Xue finally recovered and quickly took back her arms. Fortunately, because of the posture, only her upper body was exposed to the air, and the lower part was still covered tightly.


    White snow flustered between, hurriedly encircled the bath towel again, the facial expression is a little pale, although Suk in the heart came up with some kind of incompatible idea, but still took advantage of this opportunity, directly jumped out of bed.


    Suk ran to the door in three or two steps. Before he opened the door, he heard a shrill cry: "come on! Help! Someone''s asking for me! "

 Chapter 688

    Suk didn''t want to fight, and he didn''t like this woman. Although the two peaks suddenly appeared just now were very attractive, they were all thorny roses. If you look at them closely, you can''t play!


    The land of right and wrong can''t stay long. Anyway, his mobile phone has arrived. Suk takes advantage of the opportunity that snow is at a loss, jumps out of bed directly, and is about to run out of the door. At this time, he hears Snow''s cry for help. |I ^


    "come on! Help! Someone''s asking for me! "


    Suk almost spat blood out directly. He had already touched the door handle, but he had to retract her hand. If the woman really yelled, she would be arrested by the security guard before she ran downstairs.


    "Shut up Suk turned his head and yelled at snow white, who had sealed up the two peaks again.


    "Run! If you run, I''ll shout White snow two hands still protect in front of the chest, although palpitation, but absolutely won''t let Suk so easy to leave here.


    "What do you want?" Suk tried to adjust his mood, put his mobile phone into his trouser pocket, and coldly looked at the snow sitting on the bed. The woman''s legs curled to one side, and the bottom of the bath towel because of this position, although the protection is still in place, four fifths of the two big white legs have been revealed.


    The legs are slim, the knees are round, and the skin of the thighs is full. The bath towel only covers the root of the legs, and the legs are tightly closed, so there is no possibility of spring light leaking out.


    "What do I want to do? If you rob my cell phone, I can''t rob your cell phone? " Snow White is filled with indignation and feels that she has been wronged to the limit.


    "Did you make a mistake that you stole my snuff bottle first?" Suk also feel bad luck, he just want to identify the authenticity of the snuff bottle, how to get into such trouble_ ! ~;


    "then you take back your snuff bottle, why do you take my mobile phone?" Snow White is relieved to see that Suk doesn''t seem to have any signs of taking the road. After all, it''s really humiliating for her to yell that someone wants her. If it comes back to Macao, her young ladies can''t laugh.


    "I''ll get my snuff bottle back, OK? What''s your reason? If you do something wrong, you can''t accept punishment? The world would have been in a mess if you had said so! " Suk found that snow did not continue to shout for help, thinking about how to get away.


    Snow White is also using her brain, thinking that there is no way to subdue Suk. She is not his opponent at all, but what can she do to get revenge? You can''t let him go like this!


    Suk found that the woman''s eyes were spinning around in front of her. She must have no good intentions. She was thinking about some intrigue. In order to save trouble, she didn''t want to argue with him any more. Anyway, she had taken back her mobile phone. Thinking of this, she took out the apple mobile phone from the other side of her trouser pocket.


    "I''ll give you back your cell phone now, and now we''re done!" Suk said, directly throw the white apple phone on the bed, just in Snow White''s hand.


    Suk tossed his cell phone, turned the door handle again, and was about to go out when he opened the door. But at this time, he was also stunned. There was a waiter pushing the dining car at the door, as if he was about to knock.


    "Hello, sir, this is your dinner!"


    White shirt, black trousers, the waiter polite, with a professional smile on his face, nodded at Suk.


    Suk was surprised, subconsciously looked back at the snow sitting on the bed, for fear that she would shout something like help at this time.


    And snow seems to have this intention, see Suk look back over the eyes, mouth slightly upturned, a wisp of unkind smile, revealing a dangerous atmosphere.


    "Tell him to come in!" Snow White beckoned to Suk, with a kind of indomitable energy. She also knew that Suk didn''t have the courage to leave now, and things finally came into her own control.


    "Come in!" Suk can feel the threat of snow on himself, but then he retreats to his room. The waiter pushes a stainless steel double deck dining car with a stainless steel round lid on it, which is very Royal. There is also a small bucket on the car, which is full of ice and a red wine in it.


    After seeing snow white, the waiter was obviously stunned, and his face was embarrassed. Now Snow White is sitting on the bed with only a bath towel on her body, and the towel is wrinkled, which obviously reminds people of something, and the exposed skin is enough to make people lust.


    "Your order, black pepper steak, seven ripe, spaghetti, fruit salad!" The waiter introduced one by one, because Snow White''s condition was too bad to look directly at. Out of politeness, the waiter turned to Suk and said, "can I sober up with red wine now?"


    The so-called sober up, let the wine contact with the air, rapid oxidation, to achieve the best maturity and drinking effect.


    Because Luo Feiyan often drinks some red wine, so he is not unfamiliar with the word Suk. He nodded slightly: "yes!"


    The waiter opened the cork of the red wine, then led the wine into a decanter with a long neck and a big stomach, then nodded to Suk and left the room.When there were only snow white and Suk left in the room again, the atmosphere became dull. Suk hesitated for a long time. Seeing that Snow White had no interest in speaking, he finally said: "you can eat! I''ll go first


    "If you want to leave this room, I''ll call at once!" Snow this down a lot of calm, said while slowly moving out of bed, but the action is also more careful.


    "What are you going to do?" Suk''s getting impatient again.


    "Nothing. I''m hungry. You have a drink with me, and then you can leave!" Snow White looked at Suk with great interest and saw that he frowned. She was even more proud.


    "Have a drink?" Suk repeated.


    "That''s right!" Snow White nodded: "you go to the bathroom now, I need to change clothes!"


    If a glass of wine could solve the problem, Suk felt that it was acceptable and went straight into the bathroom with a calm face.


    Snow White quickly put on her pajamas, but now it''s not a vacuum. There are more three-point suits. However, after she put on her clothes, she found a small paper bag from the side pocket of the trunk, with a strange smile on her face, and went straight to the dining car.


    While pouring the red wine into the two goblets, open the paper bag in your hand, sprinkle some light yellow powder in it, shake the goblet, the powder will melt in the red wine quickly, and the two glasses of wine will soon have no difference.


    [author''s digression]: long time no see, brother nianlianle!

 Chapter 689

    Suk is helpless, but no matter what, snow white wants to change clothes. Her request is reasonable. She pushes the door and walks into the bathroom. She immediately smells a refreshing fragrance, even calms Suk''s mood. The bright petals in the |i^


    bathtub are still floating in the water. These rose petals not only have the effect of maintaining the skin, but also include some special flavors, which can play a role in relieving the nerves and setting the mind, even for insomnia.


    It''s also the masterpiece of an uncle of Bai Xue, who is proficient in medicine and stone, and usually likes to study some small prescriptions and so on. This kind of aromatherapy is completely at hand, just for pediatrics.


    Suk''s face slowly relaxed, and the string in his heart slowly relaxed. With a subconscious glance of his eyes, he saw two small clothes on one side of the washbasin table. He didn''t know whether it was the flavor of the spice that made him really relax or what, so he walked away.


    The material is a little wet. It''s wet in the hand, but the material is very comfortable. The elasticity of the two sponge bowls on the jacket is very rich. When you touch it, it''s like touching real things, which makes people love it.


    But although Suk was playing with the pure black underwear suit with small spots in his hands, his ears were also working hard. Hearing the sound of snow''s footsteps outside, he quickly threw the things in his hands aside.


    It''s just that snow white seems to have changed her clothes and went to the dining car to pour wine. When Suk thought of this, he always had a bad feeling in his heart.


    This should be the sixth sense of a man in the legend. The first time he drank red wine, he was half drunk in luofeiyan. The second time he drank red wine in yewei''s place, he was directly killed by her. Now when he mentions red wine, Suk has goose bumps all over his body_ ! ~;


    "I''ll go!" Suk murmured in his heart. At this time, he found that he had just thrown the two small clothes on the ground. The floor was full of water. He looked at the two already damp underwear suits and was immediately soaked in water.


    Gold inverted triangle, holding the rubber bands on both sides, it is obvious that there is a water mark at the bottom. Suk doesn''t know whether it was originally there or he made it carelessly. When he thinks of this woman coming in, he finds that her underwear has changed. I''m afraid he has to think of herself as a changed Tai!


    While Suk was still struggling, the voice of snow outside finally rang: "Suk, you can come out!"


    "One for you, one for me! Have a drink first White snow see Suk push the door out, will hand the cup in the past, but suddenly found Suk''s face a little embarrassed flush, eyes become flashing, subconsciously asked: "what did you just do?"


    "I saw two clothes in it just now. They were thrown to the ground by accident!" Suk''s face was red, his heart beat fast, and he was at a loss. He was even embarrassed to look up at the snow.


    "You, you hooligan!" Snow White suddenly thought of the two clothes in Suk''s mouth. They were the underwear with black background and small white spots that she had just taken off! Think of here, immediately some embarrassment, put down the glass, ran into the bathroom.


    Sure enough, there was a lot of water stains on his little underwear, which was crumpled into a ball. In the corner of the enlarged washbasin table, when he thought of his personal clothes being so trampled by Suk, he suddenly felt itchy all over his body, especially the parts that needed to be covered by underwear.


    "Damn it, you see how I''ll deal with you later!" Bai Xue was so angry that she gritted her teeth and threw her underwear into the bathtub. Then she took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    When snow white came out of the bathroom again, she seemed to have completely controlled her emotions, but Suk was honest and didn''t act rashly.


    "After drinking this glass of wine, our gratitude and resentment can be written off. You take your mobile phone, I take my mobile phone, and we don''t owe each other!" Snow White seems to put all the underwear events out of her mind, holding up her goblet and looking at Suk.


    "Really write it off?" Suk hesitates to look at Bai Xue. This woman is obviously not so easy to send, otherwise she would not have come all the way from Macao to find her own trouble.


    "Miss Ben, it''s nothing. As long as you drink this glass of wine, I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen!" White snow mouth draw out a deep smile, see Suk is some indecision.


    "You can''t put any medicine in this wine, can you?" Su Ke''s words made Bai Xue angry. Her eyebrows were up, her eyes were wide open, and she pointed to Su Ke''s nose: "you''re not a man. How about having some courage? If you don''t want to drink, I''ll call people now and say you''re insulting me! Anyway, the waiter is still waiting outside! "


    Suk was scolded by snow white without a bit of temper. He took a deep breath. He felt like the wind was rustling and the water was cold. He slowly put the glass to his lips and suddenly stopped.


    "Would you like it or not?" Snow White has been staring at Suk''s action, see he stopped again, quickly then urged: "how so mother!"


    "Drink together, or I won''t be at ease!" Sukhiti''s request is reasonable, but a little petty."Yes! Drink together Snow looked at Suk contemptuously and poured all the red wine down her throat. Although it was very heroic, it was too late to enjoy the sweetness of red wine.


    "Hey, hey!" Suk saw white snow drink directly, not only did not drink the same cup of wine, but put down the glass again: "white snow, in fact, I really can''t drink any wine, if I finish this cup, I will be unconscious!"


    "Will you be unconscious? Don''t you When it comes to unconsciousness, Bai Xue suddenly feels dizzy. The strength of red wine shouldn''t be on her head so soon! Besides, he didn''t drink much. Subconsciously, he looked at Suk, and there were double shadows.


    Bai Xue''s body began to shake. She reached for the dining car with one hand and the forehead with the other. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. Although she couldn''t see Suk''s shadow clearly, she could still find his position: "you changed my wine!"


    "Alas! It''s not bad for me. I asked you just now whether you took the medicine or not. You said that you didn''t take the medicine, so I can let you drink it! I''m so sorry! " Suk shrugged helplessly and said innocently.


    However, it seems that his words are too lethal. As soon as they reach Bai Xue''s ears, they stimulate the medicine in her body. She suddenly falters twice and can''t stand still any more. She directly falls head-on to the ground.

 Chapter 690

    As the saying goes, be careful to sail for ten thousand years. That''s what Suk really did. In the bathroom, he had inexplicable palpitations. He had psychological rejection of red wine. Moreover, he was still worried about the last time he was drugged by her in yewei''s home. The scene outside was so similar_ ! ~;


    Why did Suk mention the embarrassment of the underwear in the bathroom? It''s not that he''s asking for trouble, but that he wants to use a move to get rid of the trouble. It''s not just snow white, the most important thing is the glass of red wine ordered by snow white in the dining car.


    Shaking wine glass, lips like stained with blood, that unusual beauty, unforgivable crime.


    The night is too beautiful. No matter how dangerous it is, there are always people who stay up all night with dark eyes


    Suk feels that snow white is like staying up all night to prepare for the role of a killer, so he does not dare to drink that glass of red wine, but wants to drink it safely. The result is obvious.


    Snow White is staggering, like a drunken state. Her eyes are hazy. She looks at Suk, and her feet seem to be stepping on cotton. Just between this coming and going, she suddenly falls down.


    If it wasn''t for Suk''s pity, the distance between Suk and her, and Suk''s timely response, I''m afraid that snow white would have to hit her head with a big bag even if she didn''t break her head.


    "Why do you think you need it?" Suk reached out and picked up snow white, shaking his head, very sorry: "a good drink is so difficult?"


    It is a truth that harm others will harm oneself.


    Suk holds Snow White''s waist and holds her neck with the other hand. Although she has changed her dress, it''s just a nightgown. If there is no fabric, she can even feel her temperature clearly. Under the light pink material, another three-point holy garment looms. |I ^


    "Hello! Wake up Suk tried to shake snow white, but only responded to Suk''s own echo. Snow White''s long hair wrapped in a towel has long been scattered, wet, and several strands of long hair are directly hanging on her chest, wetting the thin fabric, which highlights a certain part.


    "If you don''t wake up, I''ll take a picture of you!" Suk''s voice was very low. He was tired of thinking that this woman had the courage to blackmail herself for a photo. He really felt the impulse to treat her in her own way.


    However, after thinking about it, justice finally conquered evil, holding her up and putting her on the bed. The quiet snow white, like a sleeping beauty, slept sweetly, breathed gently, and even had a smile on her small face.


    Maybe in her dream, she has drunk that glass of red wine and become a lamb to be slaughtered. This woman has no peace of mind. Suk can be sure that if she is in a coma now, it will be cruel torture to wait for her. If she takes the opportunity to QB herself, there is really no place to reason.


    On the other side of the table, there was a garbage can. Suk walked directly over and looked down. He found a dark yellow straw paper, which was about the size of a slap.


    Pick it up and see, there are some powder left on it. Suk can be sure that this woman will not really kill herself. After all, this little grudge is far from the level of killing her father and robbing her wife. If there is no deep hatred, she will not give herself strong medicine.


    Put the papyrus with a little powder under his nose and smell it gently. Suk wrinkled his head slightly and said to himself, "datura flower, hemp flower, Sedum herb, shengcaowu, shengchuanqiong, and Angelica!"


    Suk, who is proficient in the basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine, is absolutely handy in the basic course of distinguishing Chinese herbal medicine. He pondered a little: "NIMA! This is Mongolian medicine! "


    However, after knowing the efficacy of the powder, Suk was relieved. This kind of sweat medicine is not bad. At most, it''s just sleeping for an hour or two.


    However, if you drink this flavored red wine, it must be a direct end of drowsiness. I''m afraid that Bai Xue will never be so kind to herself and help her to bed.


    Think of here, Suk even has a kind of evil interest, want to take some pictures of this woman, but see lying on the bed sleeping safely snow, although the curve is exquisite, but this picture is really a little pitiful.


    With a small nose, cherry mouth, long eyelashes, a little red cheeks, water like crystal skin, dynamic bimodal ups and downs with breathing, eh, and the mysterious Bermuda Triangle.


    When the girl is not confused, she is not so annoying, and she doesn''t look like a person with such chaotic private life. How can she ask for a photo with her mouth open?


    Suk shook his head, ignored it, and turned to walk out of the door. However, when he came to the door, he suddenly ran back, looked at the double peaks of snow, took a deep breath, and then took another breath.


    "If the tiger doesn''t get angry, will you treat me like Hello Kitty?" Suk asked to the motionless snow.


    "You say you are so provocative to me. If I don''t give you some punishment, can''t I say it?" Suk asked again.


    "Do you know what''s wrong?""I''m asking you something!"


    "If you are stubborn, the crime is even worse!"


    In the face of unrepentant snow white, Suk is furious, and finally decides to punish her. His right hand points out quickly, and the long lost dragon breast catcher in the river and lake sets off a bloodbath again.


    It''s smooth without losing elasticity. It''s like QQ candy. It feels like you can break free at any time. However, Suk''s method has long been different from that of the past. Five fingers open and surround the soft meat from five directions. No matter which angle you want to break through, it will be a daydream.


    "Do you know now that you are wrong?"


    Like the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves, Suk''s palms cling to the peaks and mountains, and he feels the soul of this moment with his heart. With the breath of snow, he rises and falls like a balloon.


    After finishing the work, I saw that Snow White was not afraid of boiling water. I really wanted to punish her. However, because of the little action just now, I suddenly felt a little fire in my heart. If I continued, it might turn into a prairie fire. If I could not control it, I would not be able to face snow white in the future I''m not interested in changing myself.


    I took a deep breath, turned around and left. At this time, a task prompt sound in my mind suddenly stopped and subconsciously entered the flower picking system.


    "Task: sign in the belly of snow white as a memento; reward: Master of overlord elbow."


    [author''s digression]: here, I would like to thank td8024758 brother, who comes to send me book reviews every day. When I see those two words every day, I feel good!

 Chapter 691

    Overlord elbow is also one of the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin. It is a hard skill, strong and masculine. It takes the elbow as the attack point. This skill is used to chisel the elbow end downward or backward.


    Suk''s mind changed quickly. This task really made him a bit embarrassed. It''s not a big deal to sign a souvenir. Every scenic spot in the world is full of such tours. It''s very common not only for Chinese people, but also abroad.


    But the location of the signature is really embarrassing. A girl''s little belly is actually a secret part. If she really gets this task done, I''m afraid there will be trouble in the future.


    But this task should belong to the same special skill category as Jeet kune do and flying over the eaves and walking over the wall. They are all powerful ways of attack. Just listen to the name, you will know that it is extremely powerful. If you give up this task, there will be a reward to be wiped out.


    Naturally, Suk didn''t want to see such a result. The room was very quiet. It seemed that there were only two people breathing one after another, but Snow''s breathing was steady, while Suk was more agitated.


    I feel that Suk is like a fly without a head. He is in a dilemma. He is unwilling to give up the task, but he feels that the task is too difficult to talk about.


    I don''t know why the flower picking system will come up with such a task. There is no lower limit!


    Suk walked up and down the room, looking back at the very honest white snow, gauze nightdress, the upper part of the breast, the lower part of the straight * *, and the middle is the thin layer of clothing material, three-point coverage, making the stomach empty.


    It''s really a good place to splash ink!


    Subconsciously, she picked up the glass of red wine on the dining car, which should belong to snow white, but was temporarily transferred by herself, and sipped it slightly. This woman is really a girl of enjoyment type. She not only orders takeout, but also has western food. Let alone steak salad, the red wine seems to be more advanced.


    Although there is a bit of astringency in the mouth, soon the taste buds on the tip of the tongue will be filled with sweet fragrance. The red wine flows in the mouth and finally goes down the throat. It seems that he wants to let the red wine take away his sorrow. Suk lifts his neck and a glass of red wine suddenly falls.


    As the saying goes, wine makes heroes brave. The kind of alcohol anesthesia brought by a glass of red wine is not enough to confuse Suk. However, this glass of Zhuangxing wine is enough. With the fragrance of red wine in his mouth, he is very calm.


    In ancient times, there was a saying that the Duke cut Huaxiong with warm wine. Today, there are big characters written in Suke red wine.


    On the second floor of the dining car, there is a small notebook for guests to sign and make suggestions, as well as a signature pen. Suk has seen this for a long time, and reaches for it. Suk walks directly to Bai Xue.


    If you had not come from Macao to trouble me, you would not have come to such a situation. In a word, it''s not bad for me. You are full of evil and you are responsible for it.


    "Hoo Suk is now standing by the bed, less than half a meter away from the sleeping snow. He takes a deep breath. Such a close observation makes his heart beat faster. He can clearly see the woman''s proud skin, which is very white and delicate, and even can''t find the shadow of pores.


    There are towering mountains, gentle plains, slight hills and secluded valleys. A magnificent picture unfolds slowly in front of Suk.


    The beautiful scenery is pleasant, and anyone will forget to return. He is willing to stay in it, climb the peak and explore the valley. However, Suk has no such interest, because now he has to complete a task.


    The pajama skirt was loose, and Suk said, "now let me punish you on behalf of the moon." While talking, lift up the hem of the nightgown.


    The attractive golden triangle armor appeared in front of him. Suk pretended not to see it. He didn''t let his sight stay for a second, and then revealed his flat belly.


    The skin of the little belly seems to be more delicate and smooth, with a slim grip on the willow waist, and the small navel is more playful and lovely, like a small fungus flower.


    I don''t know whether the hand holding the pen is nervous or excited, but it trembles slightly. Take a deep breath and close your eyes. There is the freshest air in the world.


    In an instant, Suk''s poetry flourished, and all kinds of shocking quatrains poured into his mind. He had the momentum of eloquence. He immediately held a pen in his hand, which was like flowing water, with silver hook and iron stroke, horizontal and vertical.


    It''s all in one go.


    "Good man is me, I am Zeng Xiaoxian!"


    Under these two sentences, Suk solemnly signed his name. At the last moment of writing, the prompt sound of task completion in his mind suddenly sounded, and finally he was finished.


    In the past, Suk''s handwriting was the only bright spot when his academic performance was poor. There was no boy''s frenzy or girl''s grace. Anyway, it was very good-looking and atmospheric.


    Before and after, I carefully looked at my calligraphy. Suddenly, there were three lines of small characters on my white belly. It was really a bit nondescript, but fortunately, Suk''s writing was all small characters with fly head, which didn''t take up too much space.Looking at his masterpiece carefully, he was quite satisfied. At least he didn''t write too ugly. His eyes were subconsciously glanced at the little wooden ear like navel, which was like a small bowl. Under the bowl, there was a dotted line that seemed to be nothing.


    This dotted line seems to be composed of tender villi, which spread straight down and finally came into the small triangular golden holy garment.


    When will all rivers return to the west.


    Suk knows what kind of lush forest this seemingly unimportant fluff will turn into, where the scenery is beautiful, under the shade of the sun blocking trees, there are attractive treasures, where there are gurgling water, where there are unique caves, and the 5A scenic spot is not enough to accurately position her beauty.


    "Gudong!" Suddenly, Suk swallowed his saliva subconsciously and immediately stood up straight. At this time, he found that he didn''t know when suxiaoke had already put up his tent, but now it''s extraordinary. When he touched someone while snow white was sleeping, he felt that he was a little crazy, so he couldn''t do anything beyond his tolerance.


    But now I don''t know. It shouldn''t be a big deal to touch it again?


    Suk suddenly had a little devil in his head, waving his black wings, waving a steel fork in his hand, shouting: "go to touch, brave to touch, how can you touch? Don''t touch it. It''s nothing to do with her now! Go ahead! I support you

 Chapter 692

    The wind is roaring, the horse is barking, the Yellow River is roaring, the Yellow River is roaring.


    The hills in Hexi are ten thousand feet high, and the sorghum in Hedong is ripe.


    There are a lot of Anti Japanese heroes in the mountains. The guerrilla heroes in the green gauze tent show off their heroism.


    He took up a local spear and a foreign spear, waved a big knife and a long spear to defend his hometown and the Yellow River --


    -


    -


    Suk felt that the little devil in his mind suddenly opened his voice and began to sing aloud, and the words seemed to be full of bewitching magic, what hills, what mountains, what green tents and big spears.


    Isn''t this a pre war address full of pictures? Isn''t it inspiring me to overcome all difficulties and forge ahead? Isn''t that making mistakes?


    A hot flame beat up, the released heat flow instantly swam in every corner of the body, and finally gathered in the upper and lower ends. Unconsciously, the breathing began to be rapid, and the heavy breathing sounded like a bellows.


    Suk can''t help it. The control of his body seems to be transferred to instinct again. The pen has been put back to its original position for a long time, and his right hand is slowly extended.


    At this time, the mobile phone that has been put into the trouser pocket suddenly vibrates, which makes Suk''s body tremble slightly. When he realizes what he really thinks, he feels guilty as a thief.


    Take out the mobile phone, as expected or Han Mei''s phone.


    Subconsciously, she took another look at Bai Xue. The woman was mistaken by the sweat medicine she had given herself. It could be said that she had smashed her feet with a stone. She had a sweet sleep and was still put on her chest by her skirt.


    It''s really tempting to look like Ren Jun picking, but Suk looks at the mobile phone that is still shaking in his hand. In the end, justice conquers evil, reaches out and pulls her skirt down, turns her head and goes out.


    "Sir!"


    As soon as Suk opened the door, the previous waiter had not left and was waiting outside.


    "Eh? What can I do for you


    "May I go in and clean up the dining car, please?" The waiter with a smile, body slightly forward, very polite, but he put forward the question, but let Suk some hesitation, after all, there is still snow inside.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll push the car out for you. My friend is asleep. It''s not convenient!" Suk returned to the room, pushed out the stainless steel dining car, and signed his name on the bill at the request of the waiter.


    As the saying goes, Suk hides his merits and fame.


    -------


    "Hello!" Out of the door of the hotel, Suk subconsciously looked back. No one would think that in a room upstairs, a girl was sleeping. She took out her mobile phone and dialed back Han Mei''s phone.


    "Suk! Thank you Han Mei there is very quiet, not like the dormitory that kind of lively place, the voice is clear, full of gratitude.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " As soon as Suk finished speaking, she suddenly thought of her father''s project funds, and then said, "is the money coming back?"


    "Not yet, but the Construction Bureau called my father and said that the money for the first phase would arrive soon! Thank you so much Han Mei is really grateful to Suk. It can be said that without his help, her father''s company would go bankrupt. Even with bankruptcy protection, I''m afraid her family would not be better off.


    But now there is another village with hidden flowers. Finally, the road turns around. The first phase of the project will be paid in a day or two, and the remaining money is said to have been approved by the Finance Bureau.


    "Thank you. Aren''t we friends? These are all due! " Suk walked to his car and said to Han Mei.


    "Suk, how do you want me to thank you?" Han Mei hesitated for a while, and finally summoned up her courage. It''s not like her style, but now she has a kind of uneasy feeling in her heart.


    And now, in order to make this call to Suk, she stood outside the dormitory building for a long time, and even had the feeling of carrying Zheng Mo behind her back. This feeling surprised her very much.


    "I said no thanks! Why are you so polite! " Suk got into the car and was in a totally different mood than he was upstairs before. Now he was very relaxed.


    "Thank you very much!" Han Mei is very persistent.


    "How would you like to thank you?" Suk lowered the window and put his elbow on it. The cool night wind was blowing on his face. It was very comfortable.


    "I want to make a commitment, OK?" Han Mei takes a deep breath and finally releases the news of the explosion.


    "Poof!" Suk almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Originally, her mood had just calmed down from the agitation. The girl came to pour fuel on the fire: "OK, don''t make any noise!"


    "I''m not kidding you, Suk. You know what? When I went to find Zhang Liang, I already decided that if he could help my father solve this problem, I would marry him! "


    Han Mei''s voice suddenly became more and more deep, which was quite different from the previous sunny, playful and * * image. It was like telling her own thoughts: "thank God, it''s not Zhang Liang, but you saved my father!"Suk knows that Zhang Liang in Han Mei''s mouth is the son of the director of the Construction Bureau. He works in the municipal Party committee. Last time, this boy made a mistake for himself, but it seems that he hasn''t found the place yet. There are so many things in this period that he has long forgotten them.


    "Han Mei, will you stop making trouble? Is Zheng Mo next to you, and you two play with me together, right? " Suk was really helpless. He didn''t know what the idea was. What he said was like the truth.


    "Suk, I''m very serious now. I''m alone now. No one is around. If you don''t believe me, you can call Zheng mo. moreover, what I just told you is true!"


    After Han Mei finished, she didn''t know what was going on and hung up.


    Listening to the beep coming from the mobile phone, Suk shrugged helplessly. He was really at a loss. However, it''s better to go home now, start the car and go straight to the sunshine community.


    ------


    her head is a little dizzy, and she can''t lift her strength. Bai Xue finally opens her eyes in a daze. First, she subconsciously touches her mobile phone, but she finds that the light in the room is still on. The wall clock on it shows one o''clock in the morning. When you look around, where is Suk''s shadow.


    All of a sudden, he sat up, frowned and began to recall what had happened before. It was as if he had given Suk sweat medicine in his red wine, but then he had been drunk by himself. Even before he fell to the ground, Suk''s words proved that he had known his plan for a long time.


    "Mean!" Bai Xue wriggles her eyebrows. The more she thinks about it, the more angry she is. She seems to have been beaten by others. She is weak all over. However, after feeling it carefully, she finds that Suk has not done anything worse to herself. She is still perfect. She is finally relieved.


    Looking down, there is nothing special about the nightdress, which has not been torn or damaged. However, Suk''s upright man can''t make her free from her own anger. Snow White is completely quiet before the storm. She sits motionless on the bed, but behind her, there seems to be a burning flame shadow beating.

 Chapter 693

    "Ah A scream came from the bathroom. Snow White covered her mouth and looked down at her belly. On the right side of her belly, there were three lines of small words like tattoos.


    is not just a sweat pill. Even the fragrance used in bathing before the snow is used by an uncle. It works very well, and bathing can calm the mind, but the sweat can calm the nerves and make people drowsy for hours.


    Of course, there is also the reason why snow is really tired and the room is silent. Otherwise, he would not have slept for three or four hours.


    Eating Mongolian medicine by mistake not only makes people feel dizzy, but also makes people feel tired. They have no strength to sit on the bed, and they are not sleepy because they are thinking about revenge.


    Into the bathroom, ready to take a cool snow, suddenly from the mirror to see their own flawless body, even more things, where will not be shocked.


    Grab the meat on the belly and pull it out to see what''s on it.


    "A good man is me, and I am Zeng Xiaoxian."


    Bai Xue frowned and read out the two lines of small words. She seemed to be familiar with them, but the next second she saw the sign of Suk.


    "Suk! I''m at odds with you There was another shrill cry in the bathroom, full of anger. Looking at himself in the mirror, his face twisted up, which was really a bit scary.


    Bai Xue wheezes heavily, turns on the shower nozzle directly, and stands below, scrubbing the ink treasure left by Suk: "I''ll give you a lung! Hooligans! Sex wolf


    Because of such an accident, Suk even wrote words on her little stomach, which made snow feel strange. She was afraid that there would be some traces hidden, up and down, left and right. She untied her bra and took off her underpants. After a good check, although she didn''t find anything, she didn''t have any sleep any more Impulse.


    ------


    in a daze, Suk felt that his pillow began to vibrate. He reached under the pillow and found out his mobile phone. It was a natural reaction and connected directly.


    "Hello Suk''s voice with a strong sense of sleepiness, even did not open his eyes, directly put his ears.


    "Suk! You''re dead! " A quiet voice came, the tone was full of resentment, cold, cold, listening in the ear, directly startled Suk.


    "Who are you?" Completely subconscious, Suk asked.


    "Who do you say I am? I''m Zeng Xiaoxian Snow has been repressing the mood, suddenly burst out, roaring with a wave towards Suk hit.


    However, the more so, Suk calmed down instead. There was no need to think that he could know the name of Zeng Xiaoxian, and there was only one woman with whom he roared, that is, Bai Xue.


    "If you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, what are you playing with! Hang up Suk looked up at the wall clock. It was two o''clock in the morning.


    "You rascal, you dare to write on me. Believe it or not, I''ll ask someone to cut you into eighteen sections at once!" As soon as Bai Xueyi thinks of her own experience, she can''t help calling her uncles. She is an underworld Princess and kills several people. It''s just natural.


    But when I think of myself facing Suk and losing many times, my strong self-esteem tells me that I can''t rely on others. I must defeat Suk openly and let him bow down and admit defeat in front of me.


    "You said it!" Suk rubbed his eyes, went home and lay down in bed. After a short sleep, he really relaxed. At that time, the tension subsided. Although there was still a little shame in his heart, he could face it normally.


    "Some time ago, there was a news post saying that a man and a woman had drunk, and then they went to a hotel and opened a room! The next morning, as soon as the woman opened her eyes, she screamed. Guess what happened to them? " Suk sat up slowly and began to tell snow white a story.


    "You rascal, * thief, shameless, full of * filthy thoughts!" After hearing this, Bai Xue quickly reacts that it''s just the man who gives the woman something by drinking. Is Suk suggesting that he has a chance to give himself something, but finally let himself go?


    "No! It''s not that I''m full of filthy thoughts, it''s that you think too much. The truth of the news is that the man secretly cut off the woman''s hair while she was asleep and turned into a bald head. Now think about it carefully, are you very lucky? "


    Suk was shocked when he saw this post. He really didn''t expect such a wonderful thing to happen in the world. But when he finished, the phone suddenly stopped.


    Bai Xueshun Suk''s words, unconsciously, a scene appeared in her mind. She stood in front of the mirror, her head bare, no hair, how ugly it was, subconsciously shivered."Do you mean I have to thank you?" Snow gritted her teeth and said.


    "Forget it, you''re welcome. Just don''t give me any more trouble. I''ll give you back your mobile phone. We don''t owe each other!" Suk did leave Snow White''s cell phone in the room.


    "I won''t let you go! You wait Snow White is so angry that her nose is crooked.


    "Weihai is very dangerous. It''s not suitable for you. You''d better go back early." Suk kindly enlightens Bai Xue and hangs up directly.


    "You -!" Before she can speak, Bai Xue hears a beep voice coming from her mobile phone and an angry roar. I don''t know if the guests living next door will be scared out of heart disease. In a short time, they scream one after another, how terrible they are.


    Because of the white snow in the middle of the night crowing, Suk''s sleep quality plummeted. In the morning, he was about to be late and rushed to school.


    "Suk, do you really hate me so much? Don''t want to take my call? "


    Not long after the first class, ye Wei''s phone calls came one after another, but Suk had to hang up.


    There are two reasons. One is that she is in class now, and the other is that she doesn''t know what to say to her. Yesterday, the woman was going crazy again, and she was finally knocked unconscious before she got away. Who knows, after hanging up the phone, there was a short message.


    Suk looked at the message for a while speechless, this woman is more trouble than snow white, really don''t know what to do.


    "I just want to hear your voice before I die. Can''t that be satisfied?"


    Without waiting for Suk to reply to her, ye Wei''s second text message appears on the mobile phone screen.

 Chapter 694

    Suk looked at the text messages in her mobile phone, and suddenly a chill rushed from the bottom of her feet to the top of her head. This woman''s madness has been learned for a long time. Can''t she really commit suicide?


    "Hello! Ye Wei -- " Suk lies on the table and dials Ye Wei''s phone. No matter whether her words are true or false, even if they are ordinary friends, they won''t sit by and ignore her.


    Suk looks at the teacher who is teaching knowledge on the platform and lowers his voice. But before he finishes speaking, ye Wei has already interrupted him.


    "Suk, believe it or not, I''ll say I love you!" Ye Wei''s voice is much softer than he imagined. It''s not that terrible hoarseness. It''s like chatting. But the more it is, the more it makes people feel tight.


    "Ye Wei --"


    Ye Wei together interrupted Suk''s words: "I know I did something wrong before, but I really love you. Maybe you taboo Feng Yao''s things, but I can''t help it. I''m willing to forget him. I''m willing to give myself to you!"


    "Ye Wei, what do you want to do?" Suk finally seized the opportunity and spoke quickly.


    "Me? I don''t want anything now. You can call me back. I''m really happy to die slowly in your voice. I think I''m happy! "


    Unconsciously, ye Wei began to slow down, his voice became intermittent, and even his strength was gradually disappearing.


    "Don''t do anything stupid!" All of a sudden, Suk''s voice became loud, and all of his teachers and classmates'' attention was directed to him. But now, he didn''t care so much. While he was on the phone, he ran out in the surprised eyes of his teachers and classmates.


    "Teacher, I have something urgent!" Suk quickly said hello to the teacher on the platform and ran out in a hurry, but the phone was always in his ear.


    "Stupid thing? What is a fool? You spit on me, I have no love in my life, I think death may be the real liberation for me Ye Wei seems to hear Suk''s voice: "Suk, you use it to find me!"


    "I feel sleepy now. It seems that this sleeping pill is not fake. Maybe everything will be better after I wake up!"


    "Do you think so? When I wake up every morning, what I see at first is you. Then I go to the kitchen to make breakfast for you. After that, we will have a lovely baby. At the end of the story, our family lives happily together! "


    It seems that ye Wei has appeared a beautiful illusion, listening to her voice with a strong sense of happiness, Suk even heard her smile.


    "You can''t sleep now, I''ll come to you now!" As soon as Suk finished speaking, he heard a retching voice on the other end of the phone, like someone was drunk.


    "Suk - you don''t have to come here - ouch!" Ye Wei''s face is still with a smile, and his stomach suddenly seems to be upset, but what can be counted? He is dying. What are you afraid of?


    Lying on the bed, the whole body is curled up into a ball, covering his stomach with one hand, the long brown hair scattered disorderly, the sweat on the forehead wet the hair, tightly attached to the forehead, suddenly the stomach is a spasm, ye only involuntarily spit out a mouthful.


    But soon wiped the corners of his mouth, listening to Suk''s more and more anxious voice, as well as the whirring wind and shortness of breath from his running, ye Wei felt that he had no regret for his death: "Suk, tell me if you like me a little bit!"


    "I did!" Suk''s answer was so fast that he blurted it out without even thinking.


    "Ha ha! thank you! It''s enough to have you, though I know you''re just lying to me! " Ye Wei''s well maintained face has become distorted, and her beany sweat is streaming down. In order to keep her beautiful shadow in front of Suk, she clenches her teeth and doesn''t let her pain reveal half a point, even if the final voice is still sweet.


    However, when she finished the last word, she suddenly hung up the phone. Her stomach was convulsed and she was constantly shaking. Her brain was dizzy, and she couldn''t lift her strength. The phone in her hand slipped down silently, and the whole person was shaking, because she didn''t eat anything in the morning, and what she vomited was sour water.


    "Hello, Hello The phone was suddenly hung up, and Suk called back several times, but there were only a few busy calls in response to him. At this moment, he finally ran out of the school. The old guard tried to stop him, but before he got out of the guard room, he was gone.


    I stopped a taxi. Before it stopped, I went around to the driver''s seat and reached for the door.


    "What are you doing?" The taxi driver, a 40 year old uncle, looked at Suk''s strange behavior and asked directly. If he had not been at the school gate, and he was young, he would have thought he was a robber.


    "Waiting for help, you go and sit by!" While talking, Suk pushed the uncle to the co pilot''s seat.


    Suk doesn''t look like a fake. The taxi driver also realizes what may have happened. After all, Suk looks like a good man: "let me drive in case of emergency!"To tell you the truth, taxi drivers are absolutely good at running in the city. They can handle all kinds of road conditions and emergencies very well.


    "Uncle, please stop talking!" Suk finally pushed the uncle to the co driver''s seat, and quickly got in because the taxis didn''t turn off at all. Suk put in gear, stepped on the gas and sped out.


    "Slow down, young man!" As soon as an expert makes a move, he will know if he has. Judging from Suk''s action, the driver''s uncle can be sure that he is really good.


    Even ran countless red lights, overtaking, overtaking, Suk has put his own speed to the limit, Dunhou driver uncle face is white, tightly tugged at the armrest, constantly told Suk to slow down, thought where the hell is driving a taxi, this is playing F1!


    The uncle suddenly looked back. A police standard motorcycle pulled the alarm and began to catch up with him. Now the driver uncle could not calm down any more. Suk said that he would pay more money and deduct points from the fine. But now that the police are all here, it''s a big deal. He can''t get rid of it!


    "Young man, police! Police Uncle a face anxious, driving a taxi is afraid of meeting the traffic police, this if on the blacklist, don''t want to mix.


    Suk looked up in the rear-view mirror and saw a sound. Then he shifted gears and stepped on the accelerator. The speed of Dongfeng Citroen''s taxi was still 1.6T imported from France. Suddenly, it speeded up. All the time, he looked back at the driver''s uncle. He felt a strong sense of pushing his back and subconsciously closed his eyes. When he opened it again, where was there The shadow of that motorcycle.

 Chapter 695

    Suk broke into the window through the balcony. There was no way. The time was urgent, and he couldn''t open the security door of yewei''s home. He had to do this, but this matter was nothing in Suk''s eyes.


    This is the third time for Suk to enter ye Wei''s home. The first two times he resisted to enter, but this time he was crazy and eager to come in earlier.


    Directly ran to the bedroom, in that bed, curled up in the body of Ye Wei has been unconscious, the corner of the mouth also with vomit out of acid water, next to several bottles scattered, Suk picked up a look, all are sleeping pills.


    "Ye Wei -- Ye Wei -- wake up!" Despite Suk''s deafening voice, ye Wei didn''t move, didn''t have a little reaction, and slept soundly.


    Suk, who has medical knowledge, runs over and doesn''t care to wash her hands. Her right index finger and middle finger go into Ye Wei''s mouth and repeatedly press the base of her tongue, while her left hand slaps her on the back.


    Although he vomited a few mouthfuls of sour water, ye Wei still closed his eyes and was in a hurry. Now he was racing against the clock. He had to rush to the hospital for rescue. Suk was not stupid enough to wait for an ambulance. He picked Ye Wei up and rushed downstairs.


    Dunhou''s taxi driver, who had been waiting by the car, saw Suk running frantically to his side, holding a young woman, and quickly opened the door.


    "Uncle, do you want to watch or I''ll drive!" In any case, it''s better to ask for others than to ask for yourself. Moreover, for driving, Suk is 100% confident about his own technology.


    The uncle, who had learned the level of Suk, said nothing. After taking over Ye Wei, he directly sat in the back seat. Life matters. Even if the police come, they have to save people first. What''s more, Suk has already left the police behind.


    ------


    in the emergency operating room, Suk anxiously stares at the red light above, which shows that the operation is in progress, and he is lavaging Ye Wei''s stomach in the hope that he can be rescued in time.


    "Boss!" The expression on Huang Mao''s face is also very serious. After all, Suk''s mood is not high now, and his voice is much lower: "all the procedures have been completed!"


    "Well!" Suk had already called him before he arrived at the hospital and told him to bring money to the hospital. After all, when he went to school, he didn''t have so much cash. To be honest, if he didn''t have money, there would be many changes even in the hospital: "where''s the driver?"


    "Gone too! I''ve already said hello to the traffic police. The driver''s license will be deducted first. I''ll wipe it from the system in a few days! And a thousand dollars to him! " After taking over Sun song''s affairs, Huang Mao''s level of handling affairs has really improved a lot.


    "Well, thanks to him, did you give him the phone?"


    "Yes, I''ve told Master Li. I''ll help if I have something to do in the future." Huang Mao nodded, and finally his eyes fell on Suk''s right arm. There was a wound about four centimeters long on it. The skin turned out, but the blood had solidified into a scab: "boss, do you want to deal with the wound first?"


    "Don''t go now, this side is important!" This wound was accidentally scratched when Suk entered Ye Wei''s home from the balcony at that time, because the situation was urgent at that time, and he didn''t even notice it until he came to the hospital.


    But the pain from the wound, and in the operating room rescue Ye Wei, which is more obvious.


    Suk''s brain is very confused, which can be described as a mess. The woman who just called herself is lying in the cold operating room and is in the process of rescue. I''m afraid that this matter will not be calm on anyone.


    If ye Weizhen had an accident, she would be responsible for it. It can be clearly felt from her previous phone call that if she had not knocked her unconscious yesterday, and if she had not resisted her all the time, maybe she would not have committed suicide to find a short meeting.


    But is such a living person just going to die? Ye Wei''s various is not, those make oneself tired of place, suddenly appeared, but ye Wei in the plane to tease oneself, her confession to oneself, and that smile eyes curved, with all appear wrinkles, her voice, but give Suk more intense impact.


    Ye Wei is actually not bad!


    With his brows locked, Suk sat on the bench specially prepared for the family members of the patients outside the operating room. At this time, a young man with dragon painting style on his little brother''s arm came over carefully and gave some things to Huang Mao.


    Of course, Huangmao is just a transfer. Suk takes what he has, the key to yewei''s house and the mobile phone she has been using.


    At that time, Suk came out in such a hurry that she didn''t have time to lock the door. Moreover, when something happened to Ye Wei, she felt it necessary to inform her family. Whether she was alive or dead, her family should always be with her.


    Huang Mao was told to send someone to lock the door to get his mobile phone. Now when he got the mobile phone, Suk slowly looked through it, but he couldn''t find a name similar to that of her relatives. All the people called her by her first name, which made Suk very embarrassed. She didn''t know who to contact. There was not even one person in her family name.Go to her call records, check her SMS records, the only name on them is Suk, and there is no one else.


    "Alas Suk sighed helplessly and looked up at the warning light. It was still in the process of rescue. Now it has been more than 20 minutes, and there is no news at all. Suk could imagine how many sleeping pills she would swallow when she thought of the medicine bottle she saw on her bed.


    "Boss, don''t worry, now the medical means are so developed, you sent it in time, it''s OK!" Huang Mao saw that Suk was at a loss, so he quickly comforted him. As a close subordinate of Suk, this is a must.


    "Well!" Suk had no intention to speak, but his upset mood could not be relieved: "give me a cigarette!"


    Huang Mao quickly took out a box of Yuxi from his pocket. When he took out his lighter to light Suk''s cigarette, Suk suddenly looked up and looked at the light again, like the sixth sense. Just as he looked up, the red light turned green.


    Suk, who could afford to smoke, threw the cigarette aside and waited at the door. At this time, his heart beat faster than the limit. He wanted to know the result, but he was worried about hearing the unacceptable result.


    ------


    "sorry, we tried our best!" Wearing a white coat, the doctor slowly pushed the door and walked out. Seeing Suk waiting outside, he took a deep breath and said helplessly through the mask. His voice was low and worrying.


    Thank you for supporting me! Fireworks!

 Chapter 696

    The white coat doctor''s eyes were cold and serious: "sorry, we''ve tried our best!"


    After hearing this sentence, Suk felt a whirl of heaven. Why is it like this? Heart suddenly very painful, a fresh life is so perishable?


    Suk stood in the same place, feeling whether the next moment is about to be pushed out by Ye Wei covered with white cloth, and suddenly realized that it was just his own illusion.


    I shook my head and tried my best to throw out the ominous scenes in my mind. Maybe I watched too many TV dramas. In this situation, it''s easy to associate people with that scene.


    Until this time, the door of the operating room was pushed open. A doctor took off his mask as he went out: "who is Ye Wei''s family member?"


    "Hello, doctor. How''s Ye Wei? I''m her friend Suk was really afraid that the foreboding in his mind just now would come true. He grabbed the doctor''s arm with both hands.


    "Don''t get excited. The patient has passed the critical period. Just stay in the hospital for two days and observe!" The doctor subconsciously pulled out his arm and squeezed out a bitter smile on his face. It seems that Suk really did a good job just now.


    "Thank you, thank you!" Suk finally heard the good news and put down the boulder in his heart. At this time, the door of the operating room was pushed open again. Ye Wei was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. He still looked a little painful. It seemed that gastric lavage was a bad experience. Even in a coma, she clearly felt it.


    From the operating room to the ward, Huang Mao found a VIP ward. The conditions inside were naturally better. There was a TV, an independent bathroom, and even a pot of flowers.


    But ye Wei still did not move a bit, lying flat in bed, towering chest peaks rise and fall, the only way to show that this is still a living person.


    "Doctor!" Suk turned to the attending doctor who came with him and said, "what do we need to do?"


    "Well!" Ye Wei''s attending doctor is a woman in her 40s, with short hair, round face, and a pair of round glasses on the bridge of her nose. Before opening her mouth, she looked at her watch: "it is estimated that the patient will recover consciousness in about two hours. You should pay attention. Maybe her mood will be repeated. This kind of suicidal patient is likely to recover consciousness -"


    speaking of this, the doctor pauses and looks at the bed Ye Wei, who is sleeping in peace, shakes his head: "soon he will be able to find short-sighted ideas. You should take good care of her and enlighten her. What''s wrong with being young!"


    Maybe the age gap between Suk and ye Wei is so big that the doctor doesn''t think about the relationship between men and women, otherwise he would not have this attitude towards Suk.


    "Doctor, when she wakes up, can she have something to eat?" Suk knows that the so-called gastric lavage is to pour a certain amount of liquid into the stomach, then mix the liquid with the contents of the stomach, and then extract it. It takes many times to really remove the poison. It can be imagined that ye Wei''s stomach is empty now, and he must be very hungry!


    "I''m afraid that won''t work!" The doctor shrugged his shoulders: "because gastric lavage is the insertion of the gastric tube, it may cause a certain degree of damage to the digestive tract mucosa, throat pain, abdominal pain, nausea, dizziness and other complications, so now she can not eat, liquid food is not good, we will give her infusion to maintain the body nutrition!"


    No one is really hard hearted. Even though ye Wei was tired of what she had done, Suk threw away all her bad things when she lay on the bed and didn''t move.


    Ye Wei''s hand skin delicate, but now with a morbid pale, Suk sitting beside the bed, is completely naturally holding her hand, feel her hand with cold, gently stick to his side face, seems to use his body temperature to warm her.


    "Why are you so stupid? What sleeping pills should I take? "


    "Can sleeping pills be eaten? Why do you eat so much? "


    "Look at you. You''re not afraid to die. Are you still afraid to live?"


    Suk looked at Ye Wei, as if the toxicity of her body had receded during this period of time, and the expression on her face was no longer so painful, even really like falling asleep.


    "No matter why you do it, it''s not worth it!"


    It seems that I have never talked with Ye Wei so peacefully. From the first time they met, they were full of absurd effects. It seemed that ye Wei was still in a bar at that time. At that time, ye Wei was dressed up as gorgeous and sexy. She wanted to pull her innocent little boy to the basement to bow.


    The second time on the plane, coincidence can not be more coincidental, two people actually sat together, but at that time her dress has been much more normal, although that kind of character is still wild let Suk dare not look directly at.


    Can''t forget the scenes, but can''t keep the past temperature.


    Can''t forget the hot, true or false, sweet or bitter.


    Maybe this is love. I can''t say it clearly.


    This is love, and Hu Li is confused.


    Suk recalled the contact between the two people, scene by scene, maybe Ye Wei really has a little confused love for himself! But he has been playing in the image of the cold, has been subconsciously dodging her.Although there is a big reason for this is because of her ex boyfriend, Feng Yao, who has been in heaven for a long time, but it''s not her fault!


    Even if she has been in the wrong, but the so-called dead debt, she rescued this time, then all the mistakes, also write off it!


    To tell you the truth, the doctors at that time said that if Suk didn''t find it in time, send it to the doctor in time and rescue it in time, then he would definitely face a cold corpse now.


    Suk didn''t know how long he had been sitting by the bed. Anyway, the more he thought about it, the more confused he was. He had already put aside the matter of going to school, and suddenly felt Ye Wei''s fingers move.


    Suddenly raised his head, Suk saw that ye Wei''s face was still a little pale, there was a wake-up omen, long eyelashes trembled slightly, and then slowly, slowly opened his eyes.


    When ye Wei saw Suk who was always around him, he immediately released a sweet smile. His eyes became bright, and he was about to sit up subconsciously. However, he had just had a gastric lavage operation, so he couldn''t lift his strength. He had just made some moves and suddenly lay down.


    "Honey! What''s wrong with me? How did I get to the hospital? " At this time, ye Wei found his discomfort and looked around blankly, with an incredible appearance.


    "Ye Wei! It''s all right! " Suk kept in mind what the doctor had told her before, and was afraid that she would have any radical behavior. He quickly persuaded her. As for how she called herself, it doesn''t matter now.


    "Husband, you look strange now! What''s ok? You look nervous. Am I ill? How did you get to the hospital? " The manner and tone of Ye Wei''s speech seem to be quite different from before, with more natural playfulness, like mischievous coquetry.


    "Ye Wei, do you know my name?" Suk suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart, and asked subconsciously.


    "You? Aren''t you my boyfriend Suk? You have strange eyes! Are you stupid? " Ye Wei looks at Suk and thinks that he is very strange, but Suk has a big head. Does Ye Wei take sleeping pills and become dementia? It''s like a different person.

 Chapter 697

    If ye Wei''s relatives and friends can''t be contacted, it''s Suk who does all the things. Of course, there''s Huang Mao. Otherwise Suk will be in a mess. I don''t know why, ye Weizhen seems to have changed himself, and even can''t leave Suk for a moment.


    Huang Mao specially invited a nurse. Lunch was ordered from the restaurant outside, but now ye Wei can''t eat, so he can only watch eagerly.


    "Honey! You can''t do this to me! If you don''t give me food, I''m afraid I haven''t starved to death. I''ve been greedy to death by you! " Ye Wei''s bedside is shaken up, pillow, lean back on the top, just can see Suk, recovered a little energy, she is rubbing his stomach, coquettish said.


    "Be good. When your illness is over, you can eat anything you want." Suk is really helpless about her husband''s name, but there is no way. It turns out that ye Wei seems to have some brain problems and can''t remember what happened before. However, he is deeply impressed by Suk and sets him as his boyfriend.


    Ye Wei''s face is still no color, gastric lavage is indeed a more painful thing, although she is laughing, but in her throat, in fact, were gastric tube rub skin, very uncomfortable, very painful, but do not want to let Suk worry, forced to smile.


    "I feel like I haven''t eaten pizza for a long time. Honey, would you like to invite me to pizza?" Ye Wei is like a girl in love, with a small mouth and a sweet smile.


    "Pizza Hut?" Suk is a bit surprised. Through a few contacts with Ye Wei, she knows that she is also a woman who pursues quality of life. Because she has her own gallery and has a relatively comfortable economic condition, if she wants to eat pizza, she will never go to a fast food restaurant like pizza hut.


    "Yes! Pizza is delicious! And I want to eat his steak! "


    "Eat! Be sure to eat! When you leave the hospital, I''ll wrap up Pizza Hut and let''s eat him for three days and three nights! " Suk had no appetite, so he took a few mouthfuls and put them aside.


    Huang Mao''s nurse picked up quickly. The nurse was a woman in her thirties. Although she was only a few years older than ye Wei, they were not on the same level.


    Ye Wei''s face, even with pale, is still delicate and smooth. Maybe, as she said, she keeps her virginity. Her whole body looks graceful, no less than that of a pretty girl in her twenties.


    However, the elder sister of the nurse is quite the opposite to her. She has a dark complexion, and her figure is like a cylinder. She is thick up and down, but she is simple in dress and sharp in hands and feet. According to Huang Mao, she is a good cook and is famous as a nurse in the hospital.


    Because ye Wei had a gastric lavage operation, and then after waking up, Suk felt that she was different, and did a series of tests, including brain CT, etc. the whole person was even more tired. After chatting with Suk for a while, he finally fell asleep.


    With this opportunity, Suk has time to go to the doctor to ask for the results of the examination.


    Looking at the brain CT image, the attending doctor pondered for a moment before he began to speak: "according to the brain CT, the patient''s head did not appear congestion or even obvious brain cell death. Of course, excessive poisoning with sleeping pills and instant respiratory depression may cause brain cell death, and then amnesia symptoms!"


    "Neurons in the cerebral cortex may appear pseudo death in a paralytic state, which can be restored and regenerated. This can not be used as the basis for whether to lose memory!"


    "The obvious symptoms of patients with amnesia include the loss of memory for short-term things, difficulty in speech expression, difficulty in understanding abstract things, only thinking and speaking, but unable to do it, etc. They are obviously easy to forget things, repeat problems, or ask for things repeatedly, and they are easy to get excited or become dull and uncooperative


    "Through our previous examination, as well as other similar case studies, there are few cases of amnesia caused by taking sleeping pills, but it does not mean that there is no such possibility!"


    "The patient''s current condition can be said to be a kind of selective amnesia. It may not take long to recover, but it may also take a long time to recover. It can be as short as a few years, as long as -- as long as permanent!"


    The attending doctor saw that Suk''s face was very serious. After a pause, he said, "to tell the truth, there is no way to accurately judge whether he has amnesia with the current means. The diagnosis is mainly based on the patient''s clinical reaction."


    Suk nodded, because in the process of chatting with Ye Wei before, Suk intentionally led the topic to what happened to her in the past. Ye Wei''s memory was specious. Most of his contacts with her were imaginary, and the memory fault inside wiped out Feng Yao.


    After coming out of the doctor''s office, Suk is still a little confused. Ye Wei has lost his memory. To be exact, the memory of his boyfriend who has been promoted to heaven is gone, but there is one more memory about himself. Even in this memory, to a large extent, it is her fantasy.


    Suk didn''t know what to do next? Now ye Wei is full of dependence on himself. He doesn''t even regard himself as a boyfriend, but a close lover.Maybe this result may not be a bad thing for her, but for Suk himself! Maybe one more trouble.


    Thinking about things in his mind, Suk slowly goes back to the ward and looks at the time displayed on his mobile phone. It''s more than two o''clock. He doesn''t know whether he should go to school or not, because ye Wei''s performance in the morning makes him a little worried.


    Hesitated, the phone suddenly rang, did not expect to be his father''s phone, such a situation rarely occurs, Suk quickly out of the ward, this is connected.


    "Hello! What''s the matter with dad? "


    "Well! Suk, where are you now? " Su Youfu''s voice is also a little serious, which makes Suk immediately realize what happened, otherwise his father would not call him at such a time.


    "I - I''m in class!" Sukedun, a little embarrassed to tell a small lie: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. You can go to class first! Come home early after school Su Youfu seems to be trying his best to control his tone. He doesn''t want to affect his study after making a phone call. He feels like he wants to talk but stops.


    Su Youfu''s phone makes Suk''s brain run fast again. He really doesn''t know what happened at home. Suddenly, his mobile phone vibrates and a short message comes.


    "Suk! Aunts and uncles are very warm! " Snow White''s mobile phone number makes Suk confused.

 Chapter 698

    Snow White''s message is specious and vague, but Suk suddenly reacts. I''m afraid this woman has run to her home. What does she want to do?


    "Where are you?" Although Suk wanted to call her directly for confirmation, he still said that he was in class when he thought of his father''s phone call before. He could only suppress his shock and sent out a text message.


    "Guess!" Two words, short and powerful, the meaning is very obvious.


    "My house?" Suk''s face changed and sent out a text message quickly.


    "Congratulations, that''s right!" Snow White is very proud now, from Suk''s short breath, he can feel that he has become angry, but so what? I want you to be angry.


    Last night, Bai Xue, who was almost mad with anger, almost didn''t sleep all night, gave people sweat medicine, finally drank herself dizzy, took a bath, and suddenly saw that she had a message in xiaofushan. Either of these two things made her angry.


    Although after in-depth inspection, there was no evidence that Suk had done something worse to herself, which made her a little relieved. Otherwise, she had come all the way from Macao to deliver the goods to her home?


    Lying in bed tossing and turning, Suk''s shadow back and forth in the brain circled, until after dawn, it was sleepy in the past.


    However, when she woke up, she had an idea and a bold plan in her mind. Since she was defeated again and again in front of Suk, she had to change her tactics. If she didn''t get into the tiger''s den, she had to break into the enemy''s interior and defeat him at one stroke.


    I know the neighborhood of Suk''s family, but I can''t find the exact address. Thinking that Suk had been to a small supermarket before, I guess the boss there might know where he lives, so I dare to go in and ask.


    This question doesn''t matter. The flood flushed the Dragon King Temple, and directly found Suk''s parents. There was a head of debt, and the son was not the godfather. Now Bai Xue is sitting next to Zhang Xue with a bottle of coke in her hand, smiling and helping to see the shop.


    "Snow! I''ve already called Suk. When he comes back, I''ll clean him up! " Su Youfu forced himself to squeeze out a smiling face. If he didn''t worry about Suk''s study, he would have thought of going to school to beat him up.


    "Uncle, don''t worry, I just want him to accompany me to the hospital for examination!" White snow sweet smile, lovely smile let next to Zhang Xue have some helpless.


    I thought my son shouldn''t do such a thing! A very honest child, usually follow the rules, how now - now there is a girlfriend, and even make others'' stomach big!


    "What are you doing?" Suk''s text message was sent to Bai Xue''s mobile phone again. The girl began to reply with a smile. Her face was harmless to people and animals, but the text message was bloody and astonishing.


    "Nothing! I just tell your family that you are the father of my child


    When Suk saw this message, he almost vomited blood, and his eyes were black: "you spit blood!"


    "What''s the matter with me? When you bully me, you should think of this result! I said I won''t let you go! "


    Snow White slapped back to the message, while still drinking coke, so happy, finally found the joy of revenge, these days in the heart of resentment, also can be regarded as a place to vent.


    "You''d better leave my house at once, or you''ll bear the consequences!"


    Suk''s powerless threat has no effect at all. Since Snow White has found her home, she will not leave easily. She must make a world shaking.


    "What are the consequences? Come on, if you can scare me, I''ll think about it! "


    "You wait!" Suk was so angry that he was in a bad mood today, but now he was making trouble for nothing. The whole person was like a powder keg that would explode at any time.


    "Ha ha, of course I''m waiting for you! Remember to go home early after school, uncle and aunt said to make a delicious meal! Be careful on the way Snow white looks like a close little daughter-in-law, but this text message makes Suk angry. She wants to run home now and fight her to the death.


    Suk takes back his mobile phone, leans against the wall outside the ward, and finds a box of cigarettes left by yellow hair in his pocket. His brain is really in a mess. Originally, he had enough to scratch his head for ye Wei''s placement, but now snow is making it worse. Suk''s head is about to explode.


    If it doesn''t involve his parents, Suk won''t be so anxious. All along, Suk''s attitude is not to make trouble for his family. I remember from primary school to junior high school, and then to senior high school, because of his reticence, some people often bully him, but Suk never mentioned it to his family.


    I''m afraid to make my parents worried, but now it''s better. Bai Xue runs directly to her parents. Suk believes that she has her own children. This woman really dares to do it!


    Holding a cigarette in his mouth, he turned over the lighter for a long time, but he couldn''t find where he had lost it. In a fit of anger, he threw it directly to the ground and stepped on his feet.Take a deep breath, don''t mess up, Suk said to himself. No matter what happens now, he will always go home and solve the problem.


    "Mr. Su!" When Suk''s mood gradually calmed down, Sister Li, the nurse, suddenly opened the door and looked out. Seeing Suk leaning against the wall, she quickly came over: "Miss Ye is awake, looking for you!"


    "Husband!" After a period of rest, ye Wei''s face finally turned red. When he saw Suk coming in, he immediately stretched out his frown.


    Suk is dumb. Ye Wei has brought him into the role of a boyfriend. His voice and eyes are full of love and warmth, but Suk is helpless.


    "Why don''t you sleep more?" Suk smiles and sits by the bed again.


    "Husband, I feel I haven''t been to your house for a long time. When shall we go home and have a look?" Ye Wei said and sat up.


    "My home? Have you been to my house? " Suk was stunned when she heard this.


    "Yes! You said I lost my memory, I remember it clearly! There is a small supermarket in your home! I remember your parents like me very much! "


    Ye Wei also knew that she had done a brain examination before, and Suk meant that she had a slight amnesia and had forgotten many things. In order to show that she had excellent memory, she said after a pause: "how about going home with you to see mom and dad tonight? I remember your father said that my sweet and sour ribs are very fragrant! I''m going to show it again


    Suk directly let Ye Wei''s words to say confused, a face at her, half a day speechless.

 Chapter 699

    "How about going home with you to see mom and dad tonight? I remember your father said that my sweet and sour ribs are very fragrant! I''m going to show it again Ye Wei said while raising a small fist, it seems that she is still immersed in memories, but her appearance, directly let Suk Leng in one side. [:


    Ye Wei is able to say that she runs a small supermarket in her family, which has shown that she not only stares at herself outside the school, but also probably follows her home all the time. Besides, she may have seen her parents and she appears in a cold sweat when she thinks about it.


    But it''s a bit too far fetched to say what kind of sweet and sour ribs Ye Wei has made. Suk can be sure that ye Wei has never been to his home, let alone eat together, but what ye Wei said is just like what really happened.


    It seems that ye Wei''s illness is really serious. It''s not just about choosing Xing''s amnesia. She has even imagined a world about her and Suk, in which there are no scenes at all. However, it is deeply engraved in her mind that every bit of it is created by her own, just like a dreamer, which makes her look forward to and yearn for everything One by one.


    This kind of situation makes Suk tremble, but seeing ye Wei''s expectant little face, and even a child''s childlike expression, he really doesn''t know what to do.


    The attending doctor once told Suk that if she wants to recover from her amnesia, she can start from the place where she has the deepest memory and give her some stimulation to help her recover her memory.


    What is Ye Wei''s deepest memory? Of course, Suk knows that it must be Feng Yao who has been promoted to heaven, but Suk struggles to uncover Ye Wei''s memory, which may make her return to normal. At least she won''t always call her husband and say something that never happened.


    But ye Wei is now like this, looking at her smiling face, it seems that this kind of feeling has never appeared in her body, now ye Wei carefree, like a cute little girl, make Suk simply can''t bear to beat her back to the original shape.


    "Honey, what''s the matter with you? Are you stupid Ye Wei found that Suk was stunned and raised his hand in front of his eyes.


    "You are stupid!" Suk grabs Ye Wei''s hand, and he decides to keep Ye Wei in the present state. Only in this way can she be happy and understand these. Therefore, the troubles that ye Wei brought before, let it go with the wind.


    Now I''m in contact with a brand new ye Wei.


    "Let''s go home today. No, honey, I don''t want to live here!" Ye Weidu put on a small mouth and immediately pretended to be pitiful: "if we go to your house, we have to go shopping first. Your parents are so busy, we have to do more work!"


    Hearing Ye Wei''s understanding words, Suk could only shake his head: "you! I''d better stay in the hospital for two days first! The body is the most important, and there will be plenty of time in the future! "


    Sister Li, the nurse, stood by and looked at the two men and women. Although the two men were just like lovers, and their names were so intimate, the age gap was really big. She turned a blind eye to these things and did her job well.


    "I hate it. I really don''t want to stay here. I feel sick all over!" Ye Wei frowned, a little sullen.


    "Be good and stick to it Suk can only enlighten her in this way. Now ye Weizhen is just like a child. His mood changes very quickly. Just now, he looks like a resentful child. Suddenly, his eyes light up: "honey, you kiss me!"


    "Ah?" Suk was stunned.


    "You kiss me, you kiss me, I''ll listen to you!" Ye Wei saw Suk''s hesitation, and urged him: "hurry up! Kiss me! You haven''t kissed me today


    "Eh!" Suk subconsciously turned to take a look at the nurse elder sister, looking at her head has been low, for ye Wei''s words unheard of appearance, this just a little relieved, really can''t stand ye Wei''s coquetry.


    She swallowed her saliva subconsciously, and looked at Ye Wei''s ruddy face. Her eyes were clear, with deep friendship, and even the wrinkles around her eyes slowly faded. I don''t know if it was because she didn''t drink water for a long time. Her pink lips were slightly cracked, but her smiling mouth still revealed charming charm .


    For a moment, Suk''s heart rate suddenly becomes rapid, and his body can''t help tensing up. He takes a deep breath and slowly bends down to meet Ye Wei''s expectant eyes.


    Although it''s not the first time that two people have intimate contact, it''s the first time that Suk kisses Ye Wei. It''s a wonderful feeling.


    Ye Wei doesn''t know where the strength comes from. He hugs Suk and looks at Suk''s dallying. He delivers the goods directly to the door. They kiss each other immediately.


    Suk body a stiff, subconsciously want to retreat, but how can ye Wei let him go, dexterous tongue directly out of his mouth.


    I don''t know why, when ye Wei kisses Suk, a feeling of special satisfaction suddenly appears in his heart. This feeling can''t be found. It''s like watching the flowers bloom for a thousand years, and finally holding Suk tightly subconsciously when the fruit comes out.The soft meat in front of his chest is inevitably against Suk''s chest. He feels very down-to-earth, as if he is leaning on a mountain, and he is willing to take off all his defenses.


    Suk was not a carefree child, and had the sequelae of the flower picking system. He broke out from time to time. He felt that ye Wei was kissing so hard, and his clever tongue was constantly tumbling, and the fire in his heart was constantly running with her provocation.


    The chest was two meatballs top knot solid solid, back can clearly feel Ye Wei that pair of small hands are powerful buckle his back meat, breathing more and more shortness.


    Ye Wei is the same. Although he has some symptoms of amnesia, human instinct is still there. Especially under the stimulation of Suk''s familiar taste, it seems that his central nervous system automatically sends out instructions. It''s like the first time he was in a bar, and it''s like the last time he was given medicine to Suk. The two men slide down consciously and directly grab Suk''s T-shirt and pull it up.


    This action seems to ignite the fuse. Suk, who was already burning hot, hums. His brain begins to get confused. After he has been resisting Ye Wei, he subconsciously wants to take off his clothes by following her action.


    Although Sister Li, the nurse, has been pretending to play the role of air all the time, she is also paying close attention to the movement on the field. When she sees the two people''s emotional kisses, she has a tendency to have a big fight. Her face is hot, but she worries that if she opens the door, it will affect them, so she can only lower her head.


    -£¬

 Chapter 700

    Squeak, at this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, a nurse with a bottle in hand came in, the young nurse in pink uniform, looking down at the infusion list in hand, while opening to cry: "Ye Wei!" When she raised her head, she was stunned and her face was a little unnatural. [, Ka ~


    Ye Wei seems to be startled. He looks around in a panic and pushes Suk away. Suk is preparing for the next action. He wakes up and leaves the bed awkwardly and stands aside.


    "Nurse, it''s time for infusion!" Suk asked sheepishly to hide his embarrassment.


    "Well!" The young nurse, who is in her early twenties, looks reasonable. In this situation, she takes a deep breath and pretends to be indifferent. After seeing the case hanging at the head of the bed, she directly starts to give ye Wei an infusion.


    "The patient needs to recuperate. Pay attention!" When she went out again, the nurse whispered that she was talking to herself without asking Suk. She subconsciously took a look at Ye Wei and found that ye Wei was also looking at herself. She playfully spat out her tongue and blushed on her face.


    After hanging up the bottle, ye Wei became a lot more honest. After all, he had some inconvenient actions, but it also seemed boring. Fortunately, there was a TV in VIP''s ward, which was playing the popular love apartment 3.


    The sentence "a good man is me, I am Zeng Xiaoxian" immediately leads Suk''s mind to Bai Xue''s side, but ye Wei is interested in it and can''t help laughing from time to time.


    Suk looked at his mobile phone with snow white''s text message on it. Thinking that this woman might be with her parents now, she felt puzzled and wondered how to deal with this embarrassing situation.


    Only at this time did she remember that in the morning, Li Linglong and WAN Qihong sent a text message to her saying that she had returned to Yanjing, but she didn''t care for them at that time, and now she has time to reply one by one.


    "Hello! Suk, I''ve been sleeping all afternoon. You just sent me this message. You''re not giving me face, are you Li Linglong''s short message came back quickly, which made Suk very embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry, there''s something urgent today. I''ll treat you to dinner next time you come!" After Suk sent a text message, Li Linglong''s reply speed has been very fast: "en en, I believe it won''t be long before you have to come to Yanjing. I''d better invite you!"


    "Ah?" Does Suk feel like she heard something on the grapevine?


    "Ah Li Linglong direct is also a word reply, sure and sure!


    "Can''t it be true?" As soon as Wan Qihong said that she would go to Yanjing to see her father, Suk immediately felt a little at a loss. He even had a picture of a man in his mind, which was just like a replica of Wan Zhenhua and a magnificent image of Akaki Gangxian.


    "Congratulations! It''s true Li Linglong was lying on the bed. It wasn''t long to fly in the morning, but after lunch, she had a good sleep. She looked up and saw that it was more than four o''clock in the afternoon. Then she said, "OK, I''m not poor with you. I have something to do later. I have to take a bath!"


    Wan Qihong''s text message has been sinking into the sea, but Suk didn''t send the second one. She received her mobile phone and watched Ye Wei amused by the TV. She was very happy, and she was a little relieved.


    "Ye Wei, you have a good rest in the hospital. If you need anything, you can call Sister Li!"


    "Honey, what are you doing?" Ye only listen to this words, immediately turned attention to Suk, subconsciously widened his eyes.


    "I have to go home! And there will be classes tomorrow! " Suk shrugs. He knows that in Ye Wei''s mind, she knows the fact that she is a high school student.


    "Oh! Husband, what can I do if I can''t bear you? " Ye Wei asks coquettishly.


    "You can call me if you have something! I''ll be right here, OK! " Suk''s feelings about ye Wei are very complicated now. There are sympathy and guilt for her, as well as acceptance of her after unloading her burden.


    Youdao is a lie that will turn into truth after 10000 times. Today, ye Wei wakes up and calls her husband the first name, which makes Suk lose himself in it.


    Ye Wei''s Xin Zi is a little bit like a child and needs to be coaxed. Suk finally calms her down and leaves the hospital. It''s already more than five o''clock. It''s no use even if he''s going to school. He just goes home.


    Some things have to be faced, not to mention that people have already found their own homes.


    Snow White is sitting in the counter, staring at the people who are shopping with bright eyes, for fear that someone will steal things from her when she doesn''t pay attention. This is very common. Even if there is monitoring here, some people can''t control their hands.


    Su Youfu and Zhang Xue are not the kind of people who haggle over each other. Sometimes they are even calmer. However, Bai Xue is not. In this shop, they can''t help but play their own security characteristics.


    A wave of pupils are approaching-----Snow white through the window, see a group of primary school students bouncing towards this side, these children are the focus of the target, immediately played a 120000 spirit, but also wide eyed.


    After a circle of teenagers, the small supermarket becomes a little crowded. Bai Xue goes out from behind the counter to show her existence. She stands among a group of children and enthusiastically helps to recommend.


    "What are you doing here?" When snow white was busy, Suk''s voice came from her side. There was a slight anger, and her face was not very good.


    "Why can''t I come?" White snow see Suk appear, small universe immediately into combat mode, raised his neck, mouth a sneer across, but suddenly subconsciously see Su Youfu and Zhang Xue cast over the eyes, suddenly turned into a shy rose, a red face: "I just want you to accompany me to the hospital to check!"


    "Check what? I ask you to leave my house at once! " Suk is very serious, but this threat is really not afraid for Bai Xue. Hearing Suk say so, people directly turn to Zhang Xue: "aunt! Suk, he told me! "


    "Suk, what are you doing? Can''t talk well! You son of a bitch, you bully Bai Xue and dare to lecture others! " At this time, Zhang Xue can only come over with a stiff head, which makes her speechless. On the one hand, she believes in her son, and on the other hand, other people''s little girls are running over, which is definitely not without reasons.


    "You take Snow home now!" A snowboarding face.


    "Mom, I don''t know her at all!" Suk found that his mother had already stood on the snow side, so he could only explain.


    "Auntie Bai Xue is coquettish, with a small mouth and a hand. She also pulls Zhang Xue''s arm and shakes it back and forth.


    "You smelly boy, take Xiaoxue home quickly, and I won''t deal with you for a while!" Zhang Xue said while toward Suk''s arm a hard twist, directly issued the order.


    -£¬

 Chapter 701

    "What do you want?" Suk cold face, was his mother directly out, and snow is very clever to follow behind, just like a obedient little daughter-in-law appearance, but the smile of the corner of the mouth how to see, how like a trick. [,


    "what do you want? I haven''t thought about it yet! " Snow White feels that she has successfully broken into the enemy and won the support of Suk''s parents. It can be said that she has won the first stage. She raises her head and glances at Suk: "do you know the consequences of provoking Miss Ben now?"


    "Did I offend you? You''ve been making trouble for me, OK? " Suk did not turn his head, but walked straight ahead, and snow followed him.


    "You didn''t mess with me? You didn''t provoke me, I -- what''s the matter with the words on me? " Snow white still has a grudge against Suk for leaving a message in her small stomach. At that time, she was really scared. She checked herself all over, but fortunately there was no other abnormal situation.


    "That''s your fault. Who asked you to give me medicine! What would you do if I had that drink? " Suk argued that if he had drunk and passed out, he would be more miserable than snow white.


    And white snow also seems to be said by him in mind, a little stagnation, followed by sarcasm: "then you don''t drink it? At most, I failed to take photos. What about you! You are suidu! "


    It turns out that Bai Xue really thinks so. After drinking that glass of red wine mixed with Mongolian medicine, Suk will faint directly. At that time, he will take off his clothes and take some large-scale photos. I haven''t thought about it on the Internet. But this photo must be a killer of Suk. I''m not afraid that he dares to challenge himself again.


    "Yes! I''m suicidal! And I took a lot of pictures of you! " Suk''s lungs were about to explode when he heard that. He was almost stripped naked and photographed. In the end, it was just a small punishment, and people found her at the door. This was amazing. With snow white''s words, he started to scare her directly.


    "What?" Snow White suddenly froze, Suk said is not impossible, at that time, he fainted, he can take advantage of the opportunity to do whatever he wants, think of here, little face is a little white, grabbed Suk''s arm: "what did you do? Make it clear to me


    "I want to go!" Suk shakes his arm and throws Snow''s hand away.


    "Su, stop!" Bai Xue chased after her in three or two steps, but soon realized that she would fall into Suk''s control, and took a deep breath: "you don''t say it, do you? I''ll go back and complain to my aunt! "


    "Look for it! See who my mom''s going to help? " Suk snorted.


    "Auntie, look at Suk, he bullied me again!" Snow White suddenly even tone has changed, but Suk where will be frightened by her: "you don''t play with me, you again unreasonable, I will take all my photos to you online!"


    "Suk!"


    Suk has not finished, he heard his mother Zhang Xue''s voice, immediately startled, quickly turned a look, see white snow this girl a wronged appearance, weeping, Du small mouth, took Zhang Xue''s arm, and Zhang Xue is carrying two bags of vegetables, angrily looking at Suk.


    "Ma! Why are you following me? " Suk shrinks his neck in fright. It seems that he hasn''t seen his mother''s expression for a long time. He is a little nervous.


    "If I don''t come, will you be able to make light snow?" Zhang Xue is really a little angry. Originally, Bai Xue said that she had that kind of relationship with Suk, and it seemed that her relatives had not come this month. At that time, she was still a little suspicious. Now when she heard that her son had that kind of photo, it seems that this is not empty talk.


    "No way!" Suk saw that his mother was a little angry, and he was beating a drum in his heart, but the snow looked like Schadenfreude, and his eyes were full of provocations: "we''re playing!"


    Back at home, Zhang Xue began to work hard for dinner. Although Bai Xue was not diligent, she also got into the kitchen. She didn''t know what she was saying to her mother. From time to time, there was a burst of laughter. She seemed to get along very well.


    It is helpless Suk himself directly into the bedroom, open the computer, casually browsing the web, after a while, completely subconsciously began to switch the broiler computer, changed the IP address, entered the hacker base forum, the last time to this forum was a long time ago, when ice was still inviting himself to join their team.


    Suk is different from today''s young people. Many people like to play computer, play games, watch movies and so on, but he often doesn''t move it for many days. Of course, there''s also the reason why he usually doesn''t have much time.


    There is a new message in the forum. Suk knows that only one person will leave a message in this forum.


    Sure enough, ice: "there will be a small action next month. Are you interested in participating?"


    Suk saw that the time he sent the message was today, but he left a message in the morning and replied directly: "what action? What''s the goal? "


    "Ah! What the hell am I doing? You came out today! " After this, I added a surprised emoticon."Hey, hey! Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s talk about this action. If I have time, I''ll join in the fun! " Suk felt that he had not used his brain for a long time. He was worried that his technology would deteriorate and naturally wanted to join.


    "It''s not very difficult, but we need more people. We have a list of 40 people, and we have found out their exact IP addresses. At that time, we just need to copy the files marked as top secret in their computers! However, in order to prevent them from startling others, it''s better to launch actions against these 40 people at the same time, or they will arouse his guard! "


    "All right, let me know."


    "Well, when I have assigned the list, I will send you a copy, about the 1st of next month. Please check it carefully!"


    ¡°ok£¡ No problem! "


    "Are you a hacker?" Suk suddenly heard Snow White''s voice behind him. He was startled. He turned his head and frowned: "why don''t you knock when you come in?"


    "Knock? Why knock? My aunt told me not to be outspoken. I''ll be here as if I were in my own home. Will I knock at my own home? " Bai Xue is arrogant. With Zhang Xue''s strong backing, she feels that she can challenge Suk at any time. Now she is going to annoy him every day and make him suffer.


    It is not the greatest victory to wipe out the enemy in the war. It is the highest level of revenge to attack him psychologically and spiritually, torture him and make him unable to survive or die.


    Suk really wants to kick this woman out now. He knows that the storm of his parents hasn''t appeared yet. It''s just because Bai Xue is present. As soon as she leaves, I''m afraid that she will be severely tortured. He takes a deep breath: "Bai Xue, we have no resentment in the future and no hatred in the near future. Is it necessary?"


    -£¬

 Chapter 702

    If someone in this world can''t make Suk mention any disobedience at all, it''s probably only his parents, who have been raising him for many years and worked hard for his own growth.


    Although his family conditions are general, many things can not be compared with other people, but Suk can be sure that his parents are the best people in the world, there is no doubt about this.


    So in dealing with snow white, he is a bit at a loss. He doesn''t know how to make the best of both things. He can not only let snow white go away, but also let his parents rest assured.


    But in the final analysis, the main reason is snow white, so now Suk wants to get straight to the point and solve the problem cleanly.


    "If you have any conditions, I''ll give you all the ones I can promise, but one thing, please tell my parents clearly and tell them that you have nothing to do with me!" What Suk said was very serious and formal. There was no joking element.


    It even means that she only wants to be innocent at all costs, but now for Bai Xue, who has made up her mind to torture Suk psychologically and spiritually to avenge herself, it seems to have no meaning.


    "It''s like this White snow raises right hand, forefinger and middle finger pinch chin, see her expression seems to have intention, see Suk eyes a bright, this seems to have a door!


    "Yes, you can make your request!" Suk struck while the iron was hot and went on.


    "I''m not demanding either!" Seeing that Suk was really negotiating with himself, and obviously he had the upper hand, Bai Xue was in a good mood and slowly stretched out a finger: "a month! You''ll be my Valet for a month. You have to obey me. I''ll let you go east. You can''t go west. I''ll let you chase dogs. You can''t catch chickens. I''ll let you show three points. You can''t just show Mimi! "


    Suk found that the girl did not seem to finish, directly raised his hand, stopped her: "you wait! What else do you have in mind besides the photos? I''m talking to you very seriously now! "


    "I''m serious, too!" White snow looked at Suk''s helpless face, even some red face, laughing in her heart, this is the consequence of you provoking Miss Ben, but on the surface, she also made a pity: "Alas! I really mean it


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about?" Suk took a deep breath, since the soft can''t, then come hard, eyebrows slightly wrinkled to a place, eyes narrowed up, cold looking at snow.


    In fact, it''s easy to feel the change of people''s breath, especially Suk''s resentment has almost reached the essence. Bai Xue feels tight and subconsciously takes a step back, but still insists: "you, what do you want?"


    "It seems that you said that I bullied you and had my child. Anyway, since I''ve been like this, I can''t be a black pot in vain!" Suk stood up as he said, "then let it be real!"


    As soon as he finished, Suk took a step forward. However, when snow white was talking to Suk, she already realized that it was not good. She watched him rush towards her and immediately yelled, "aunt! Suk, he''s bullying me again


    "Suk!" Zhang Xue has finished cooking and is doing the finishing work in the kitchen. She shouts directly: "what are you doing, little bunny?"


    "Ma! I didn''t do anything Suk hugs Bai Xue and covers her little mouth to prevent her from making trouble again. However, Bai Xue wrists her body so hard that she can''t fight back to Suk. Her arms are just strangled by Suk and can''t move at all.


    "Wuwu --!" Snow felt as if she was caught by a pair of pliers. She couldn''t even move her neck. She could only make a whine voice to accuse Suk of such atrocity.


    "If you yell again, I''ll take care of you!" Suk was so angry that she felt that the most unsuccessful thing was to let her find her own home. If she was outside, she would have a thousand ways to make the woman bow down and admit defeat.


    "Suk!" I don''t know when Zhang Xue even came in. When she saw that Suk was abusing Bai Xue, she put her arms around others and didn''t let them move. She put her hands over their mouths and didn''t let them talk. She suddenly glared.


    "Well! We - we''re having fun Red faced, Suk released his hand and stood aside, scratching his head.


    "Snow white, you come to my aunt. I think this smelly boy dares to bully you!" Because Bai Xue had been busy in the kitchen for a long time before. Although she was basically very busy, Zhang Xue had a little in-depth contact with her and found that the little girl was pretty good, at least not annoying.


    "Hum!" White snow wheezes and breathes heavily. Just now, it really chokes her. She stares at Suk fiercely. Then she turns into a clever little sheep and runs to Zhang Xue''s backer: "aunt, we''re all right. We''re just having fun!"


    Zhang Xue naturally saw what the two children were doing just now, but it''s not wrong to say that they were joking. It''s not just these things that adolescent children make trouble about, but it''s a bit too much to make trouble in bed. She glanced at Suk and sighed silently in her heart. This smelly boy is not so brave!In the past, Suk had to blush for a long time to speak with the opposite sex. Although the situation is much better now, no one can contact him with the forbidden fruit stealing.


    If Zhang Xue knew that Suk had not only eaten forbidden fruit for a long time, but also had eaten several, she would be scared.


    "Xiao xue''er!" Zhang Xue looks at Bai Xue. It seems that they both have a word "Xue" in their names, but they feel close to each other. However, the main reason is that Bai Xue is not bad looking, playful and lovely, and she is very sensible and likable.


    "Well?" To be honest, Bai Xue looks a little bit bigger than Suk, but Suk''s parents didn''t really ask her for details. Now, apart from her name and her accent, they know nothing about her except that she is from Macao.


    "How about going to the hospital with your aunt tomorrow?" Zhang Xue is really worried. If Bai Xue is really pregnant because of eating forbidden fruit, it will be a big deal. I''m afraid her family won''t let Suk go. And if it''s not solved earlier, will it really wait until the child is born?


    Now it is often revealed in the news that some people are unmarried and have children, and then abandon their children. This is simply evil. Zhang Xue will never let this happen to her family.


    But white snow a listen to immediately silly, oneself originally is nonsense, if go to the hospital that still don''t have to show the stuffing, quickly wave a hand: "aunt don''t need you to go, wait for Suk to have time, let him accompany me to good!"


    Zhang Xue looked at Suk, who was silent, and felt that her son was really abnormal: "Xiao xue''er, you play in the house, Suk, you come out with me!"

 Chapter 703

    "Is that true?" Zhang Xuehu looks at Suk suspiciously. He just called out his son. After listening to his explanation, he is not clear, but more confused.


    "Of course it is! I don''t know her at all Suk nodded in silence.


    "How can they come to the door? Besides, is pregnancy a casual thing to say?" Zhang Xue still doesn''t believe that Bai Xue, who is cute and playful, will make fun of such things.


    "Then I don''t know where she got the nerve! Anyway, I really don''t know her at all! " Suk shrugged his shoulders, feeling that he had no idea what to say.


    "So you didn''t go to her last night?" Although Zhang Xue doesn''t ask Suk about many things, she still knows what happened to Suk at night.


    "Well, I went to see her yesterday. I just told you about my mobile phone." Suk has made the cause and effect clear before, including the chance encounter in Tianjin.


    "Have you not done too much to her?"


    Suk scratched his head. If it''s not too much to say that he signed her as a memento, there''s nothing out of the ordinary. He bit his teeth and said, "absolutely not!"


    "Cut, who believe it! Anyway, a girl dares to come home like this. You say it doesn''t matter. You think your mother is crazy! " Zhang Xue believes most of Suk''s attitude, but she still thinks it''s not so simple.


    "You can''t believe me, but you can''t believe her! You must know who is your own son Suk watched Zhang Xue''s face soften, and he was relieved.


    "You are my own son, but how can I know who is my own daughter-in-law? I don''t care. You can do it by yourself. And you stinky boy, don''t always eat what''s in the bowl and think about what''s in the pot. You have to deal with this. Don''t let Feifei down! " Zhang Xue is naturally inclined to Li Feifei. After all, she has been in contact with Li Feifei for a long time, and she is a native of the city.


    Snow White is not only a new comer, but also a native of Macao. It''s hard to judge if she''s so far away. However, judging from her current contact, there''s nothing wrong with this girl.


    "I see! I see! "


    Suk nodded quickly. As long as his mother could listen to him, it would not be as terrible as he thought. At this time, suyoufu opened the door and came in with a roast chicken just out of the pot.


    Because now Suk has paid part of the money to his family. After paying the rent, although there is not much left, the pressure is not so great after all. It''s no problem to close the stall earlier and earn less. What''s more, Zhang Xue told him to go home earlier for dinner. After all, there is a time bomb at home.


    Su Youfu hands the roast chicken to Zhang Xue, and she goes to the kitchen to finish it. Subconsciously, she takes a glance at home, but there is no snow white shadow: "son, what about the girl?"


    "Playing in my room!" Suk feels that after the arrival of snow, his family is in a mess. Now it''s just over six o''clock, and his parents have all started to work on dinner. This is a rare situation in so many years.


    "What''s going on? I haven''t come to ask you! You don''t really do it, do you? " Su Youfu is not so straightforward, but Suk fully understands what he means.


    "Dad, I''m innocent. I had a little dispute with Bai Xue before. She''s coming to revenge me. I don''t think you can''t see it with your wise eyes?" Suk settled Zhang Xue, and now he''s going to start fooling Su Youfu. As long as he pacifies these two people, are you still afraid of snow?


    "Cut! Don''t talk nonsense all day long. As long as you don''t make a big stomach, I don''t care about love affairs, but you should be careful yourself! " Because just after I went home, I found that the atmosphere at home was not as bad as I thought, especially Zhang Xue should have learned something about it. Su Youfu patted Su Ke on the shoulder and didn''t say much.


    Looking at Dad turning to the bedroom to change clothes, Suk just went back to his room, watching Bai Xue sitting in front of the computer, watching Korean dramas, concentrating, really did not see the outside.


    Having just communicated with his parents, Suk had a bottom in his heart and spoke a lot: "Hello! Don''t try to make trouble for me. What should I do after dinner? "


    "What do you want me to do? I''ll tell you it''s not over! " Bai Xue is in the kind of beautiful love in Korean dramas. She never looks back when she hears sukesha''s words.


    "Or you will go to the hospital with me for examination!" Suk was sure that he had never touched her, so he was not afraid to go to the hospital.


    "Check it, I''m afraid of you!" Snow White heard that Suk''s mother was going to accompany her to the hospital. She was really flustered, but she thought that even if she was not pregnant, it didn''t mean anything. The big deal was that she didn''t win the bid, and it didn''t mean anything.


    "You - how can you do that?" Suk is most afraid of mischief, see snow has such a sign, a burst of anger, can not help but frown.


    "Which one? I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door if I don''t do something bad. I tell you, if I go crazy, I''m afraid of myself! " Snow decided to rely on Suk, it is absolutely not to achieve the goal, never give up.At this time, Zhang Xue''s voice came from outside, calling Suk to go out to eat with Bai Xue.


    Bai Xue does have her own tricks. She acts like a little daughter-in-law at the dinner table. She serves Zhang Xue and Su Youfu with food. She is not embarrassed at all. She really enters the role.


    Now that she has broken into the enemy, she naturally wants to find support. Suk''s parents are her goal. When she was asked about her family situation during the meal, she gave a general description.


    Suk shut up and just stared at Bai Xue, but in fact, after dinner, the trouble just appeared. It''s easy to ask God to send him away, but Bai Xue followed Zhang Xue into the kitchen to clean up the dishes and chopsticks, sat with her in the living room to chat, and didn''t mean to go back at all.


    "Hello! It''s time you went back! " Suk looked up at the clock on the wall. It was already nine o''clock, so he began to urge.


    "Auntie! I don''t want to stay in a hotel. It''s not comfortable at all. Can I -- can I -- " Looking at the girl''s desire to talk and stop, Zhang Xue didn''t know what she meant. Although she was a little surprised, she nodded: "OK, you live at home, let Suk free the room for you!"


    "What?" Suk''s eyes immediately glared. How could this woman stay at home? It''s too much. She can''t be used to it. If you let her stay for one more minute, she will be in trouble for one more minute.

 Chapter 704

    Suk is sitting on the sofa in the living room. All the pillows and blankets have been prepared. Because of the situation at home, Suk''s family is just two bedrooms and one living room. In other words, Bai Xue wants to occupy her bedroom.


    After all, Zhang Xue and Su Youfu are embarrassed, and they dare not let Suk and Bai Xue live in the same room. Even according to Bai Xue''s words, they have already had intimate contact.


    With the TV on, Suk was thinking about how to deal with this difficult woman. He felt that he really didn''t have a perfect way to deal with her. He couldn''t do it hard. With his parents present, he couldn''t get rid of her. She was too demanding. She had to be an obedient Pug for a month, which was absolutely not good.


    Snow White is very satisfied lying in Suk''s bed, although the implementation of the plan is somewhat different from what she expected, but on the whole, the effect is good. Looking at Suk''s subdued appearance, she is very comfortable.


    Put on a cotton Nightgown, light blue is full of snowflakes, but also with her name, lying on the bed, legs high up, feet directly against the wall at the head of the bed, because of this action, the hem of the little Nightgown all slipped down.


    Two big white legs are long and straight, legs are slim, thighs have the kind of sensual charm, even with small underwear are looming, and at this time, Bai Xue is talking with he Fenglu, who is far away in Macao.


    "What? You said you went to his house? " He Fenglu really didn''t expect that the two people were still shopping together two days ago. In the twinkling of an eye, the white Snowman had already run to Weihai. He not only found the man before, but also stayed at his home.


    "That''s what happened to miss Ben. I don''t want to spoil him!" Snow White complacent, swept before Suk repeatedly hit the decline, while talking, while against the wall''s feet are still rhythmic shaking.


    "Are you crazy! Hurry back. You are not familiar with him. Besides, your mobile phone is coming back. Don''t get into trouble! " He Fenglu''s temperament is like this. The first consideration of many things is to shrink back and yield, which is completely opposite to Bai Xue''s temperament.


    "Come back? It''s not that easy. I''m taking revenge! " Bai Xue didn''t tell he Fenglu that she was using sweat medicine. Instead, she made herself dizzy. Later, she asked Suk to leave a message in her stomach. She was really embarrassed to say this. She just made herself a brave hero who chased away thousands of miles and then attacked the enemy.


    "Are you so comfortable living in his house?" He Fenglu still thinks her best friend is too crazy.


    "You don''t understand, the most dangerous place is the safest place! That''s what they say on TV! With his parents at home, I can''t do anything to him. " Snow white, with a clear mind, seems to have become a queen who tramples Suk under her feet. She can whip at any time.


    "Don''t steal the chicken at that time! I still don''t think you''re reliable about it! " He Fenglu sighs. She also knows about Bai Xue''s acting style. This girl is just that kind of willful style. She does it when she thinks about it, and doesn''t think about the consequences at all. She looks a bit crazy.


    "Hey, hey, you can rest assured that you will wait at home for the good news of my winning return. When the time comes, my head teacher will go back to camp, not only to avenge, but also to return with a full load. You wait, then I will give you the snuff bottle you like to go back!" Snow suddenly thought of the root cause of the incident, all in the snuff bottle, he will get it this time.


    "Well! Not only do I have to take the snuff bottle back to you, but I have to take my Valet with me Snow White is high spirited. She has already imagined that Suke will admit defeat and let himself control the bright future. Her eyes are shining and her saliva will flow out.


    At this time, when she heard something moving in the door, she subconsciously looked at Suk, who was naked and only wearing a pair of boxer underwear. She didn''t know when she was standing at the door. She was startled and said, "what are you doing? Get out of here


    Suk has been tossing and turning on the sofa for a long time. How to lie down is uncomfortable and upset. His room is occupied and his big bed is occupied. He didn''t make any mistakes. Instead, he made a situation of sleeping on the sofa. The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. He looked at his door from time to time.


    The lock of the door of the room has been broken long ago. No matter how snow white locks it from the inside, only when she turns the handle, she will open it directly. She takes a deep breath. Finally, Suk strides to her bedroom.


    With a click, sure enough, with a little force, Suk opened the door lock and pushed the door in. However, she saw that the girl Bai Xue was lying on the bed like an uncle. She didn''t know who she was talking to. After she reacted, she dared to shout to let herself out.


    "This is my home! This is my room! If you want to go out, you should go out! " Suk frowned, although the two big white legs really dazzling, even just a little under his own eyes, he saw a trace of snow white underwear, Rainbow Striped underwear, all kinds of colors, at a glance, the scenery is really good.


    Snow White realized that Suk was looking at his thigh, the inner thigh, and the side between the thighs. She suddenly turned over, changed her posture, and lay on the bed, but when she spoke, she put her hands on the bed, and raised her upper body slightly, a bit like the sea lion in the aquarium."I told you to go out, do you hear me? If you don''t go out again, I''ll be aunt!" White snow tight small face, the complexion is gloomy, fiercely stares at Su Ke, directly used his own mace.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll enter my room as soon as I want, and I''ll remind you that I''ve just asked my parents for instructions. Anyway, we''re both like that. It''s no big deal to live in the same room, lie in the same bed, or even come again


    Because the white snow now this posture, although received the beautiful leg, but highlighted the beautiful chest, the nightdress originally fastidious loose cool, therefore this small nightdress''s neckline opens extremely low, but now this wench two hands support bed, the upper half slightly raises, directly put those two big meatballs to air in the outside, although tightly exposed less than half, but this white flower''s one Film, also let a person some dry mouth.


    Suk swallows his saliva subconsciously, and his Adam''s apple moves slightly. Bai Xue is surprised by this action. Before she can react, Suk has closed the door again with his backhand.


    "Don''t you come here!" White snow bluff, the voice is really much bigger than before, and directly back to the position of the head of the bed, the whole person kneeling on the bed, a grasp of the pillow, block in front of the chest.


    "Hey hey, if you don''t let me go, I won''t go. Then I don''t have face!" Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose. As he spoke, he walked forward.

 Chapter 705

    Bai Xue subconsciously throws the pillow in her arms at Suk. She has great strength. After all, she also has the foundation of Hongquan. It''s no problem to launch a storm to clean up three or five shrews. But in the face of Suk, even if she turns into a shrew, she can only be slaughtered.


    Suk reached for his hand and lifted the pillow firmly in the air with one hand. He shook his head slightly: "don''t waste your efforts. Now it''s too late to go away from my home!"


    At the thought of this woman domineering on her own bed and smashing herself with her own pillow, Suk was most depressed that this woman stayed here and ran up with a stream of evil fire. All her self-restraint had been worn away by her.


    "Get out of here!" Snow White feels that Suk is going to be angry, and she is also beating drums. But when she thinks of his parents living nearby, she bites her teeth and refuses to give up. "I live here, but it''s allowed by my uncle and aunt!"


    The girl said as she opened the blanket and went straight in: "I''m going to have a rest now. If you don''t go out again, I''ll call for indecent treatment right away!"


    Snow White got into the blanket and only showed her head and looked at Suk. Now Suk is naked, and his gray boxer pants wrap the key tightly. Usually, she looks at him thin and weak, but now she shows the lines of muscles, even the faint outline of muscles, which makes people want to poke with their fingers to see if he is the real material.


    In particular, some of the things in the boxer pants show strong explosive power. Snow White''s eyes unconsciously glanced a few more, and the whole person suddenly became nervous. Look at this, Suk has a bit of audacity, how can she not be worried.


    Bai Xue, who was born in an underworld family, is familiar with many things although she has never seen them with her own eyes. Once men get excited, it is absolutely dangerous. She tries to calm down, stares at Suk coldly, and slowly sits up again. She is tense and hides in the blanket, but she is ready to resist at any time.


    Although Suk can''t see snow white clenching her fists, under the blanket, the two chest peaks suddenly stand out, and the charm of women directly faces her. I don''t know why there seems to be something else in her heart.


    "My own bed, I can go up if I want!" Suk, angry, stepped to the foot of the bed, reached for the blanket, and was ready to lie on the bed.


    "Get out of here!" Bai Xuesi didn''t have any hesitation because she occupied the nest. When she saw Suk''s action, she threw herself at Suk''s head with her fist and the wind.


    Hongjiaquan is the first of the five major fists in Guangdong Nanquan, while baijiaquan in Macao is the way of tiger and crane. Bai Xue, the most underworld princess, can''t touch the essence of the boxing though she plays fish for three days and basks in the net for two days.


    Even though Bai Xue''s action is not standard at the moment, the crane''s mouth sank its elbow, took off the eight point arrow and beat it with one punch. Suk was surprised. He slightly tilted his head, and at the same time, his right hand swung, and his arm slid around like a ribbon, directly clasping Bai Xue''s wrist.


    But by this time, Bai Xue had already turned from kneeling to jumping forward. Although Suk had captured her right hand, she quickly shook her wrist, closed her five fingers into a crane mouth, and pecked directly at the pulse gate on Suk''s wrist.


    Although Snow White''s reaction speed is fast, but Suk is not a vegetarian, then Snow White''s forward momentum, pull the woman''s wrist forward, not only defuse her offensive, even her whole movement all changed shape.


    Two people collide with each other, Suk and snow suddenly have a trend of passing by, but after holding Snow''s wrist and turning up, the little catcher will give her a back handcuff.


    Snow White''s right hand was tied, but she used too much force, so she almost jumped out of bed. However, under the guidance of Suk''s action, she soon stopped her action, twisted her waist, turned her left hand into a crane''s mouth again, and pecked Suk''s eyes this time.


    People who practice martial arts all know the key points of the human body. Even women''s self-defense techniques have been specially mentioned. Eyes, throat and lower Yin are all extremely important parts, which can cause injury or death.


    Snow White''s move is directly to Suk''s eyes. It''s not bad. They say that the green bamboo snake mouth and the wasp''s tail needle are not poisonous. They are the most poisonous. If snow white really hits Suk, according to her strength, the chance of eye injury can be said to be 100%.


    Suk had never thought that Bai Xue would take such a heavy hand. He just wanted to export his evil spirit and find some trouble for Bai Xue. If he could scare her away, it would be the best.


    However, seeing this momentum, how can you take it lightly? Your eyes narrowed slightly, and her left five fingers opened. Seeing the right time, she grasped her left hand directly. Now, Bai Xue''s two hands were all under Suk''s control, and they were still in the way of back handcuffing, just like xiaoyanfei.


    However, the girl was a good hand at wringing. She couldn''t move her hands. She twisted her neck and tried to hit Suk''s temple with her head. This is another sinister trick.


    "Damn it Rao is Suk, who never utters rude words. This is what makes Bai Xue angry. This is NIMA''s desperate posture. Either you die or I die! Two hands hard, because snow two arms are upside down, joint is limited, Suk directly forward a swing, this wench immediately involuntarily to the bedside lie in the past.With Suk''s action, snow white seems to be making a gesture of surrender. Her hands are raised high and her left and right wrists are buckled by Suk''s left hand. As she falls down, Suk also pounces on the bed, but at the same time, Suk''s right hand directly grasps the position of both sides of Snow White''s cheek.


    In the heart of the anger rising straight, pinching white snow cheek help hand a little out of control, seems to force too much, right hand tiger mouth against white snow''s jaw, thumb index finger down, make this girl want to shout people''s idea is suddenly controlled: "you are too cruel!"


    Suk and Bai Xue are in a strange position now. Although they are lying in the same bed and close to each other, Suk''s left hand clasps her wrist and directly sticks to the head of the bed, and her right hand pinches her mouth, making her unable to make any sound.


    But Bai Xue didn''t know whether she was dizzy or how. She was obviously suppressed by Suk and couldn''t move. Instead of begging for mercy, she bent her left leg and turned directly to Suk. With great strength in her knee, she knocked directly between Suk''s legs.


    "You want to die!" Suk''s body reaction now can not even go through the brain. When she feels Snow''s abnormal movement, she uses the same waist force to lift her right leg to take off and fall quickly. She actually rides directly on snow and presses her legs firmly below.

 Chapter 706

    As the saying goes, it''s easy for a gun to go off when it''s rubbed. There''s a factual basis for this. And now Suk has been rubbed by snow and is about to blow fire. In order to guard against snow''s insidious moves, Suk directly rode on her.


    But the woman''s resistance is too rough, like a hairy lion, wriggling back and forth, thinking that the two people''s posture is more intimate now. Suk can be said to have been lying on her body. The girl has rubbed up, down, left and right.


    Suk''s anger changed, and he felt a torrent of heat sweeping every corner of his body. Normal men couldn''t stand the warm and fragrant back and forth, let alone Suk, who was troubled by the sequelae of the flower picking system upgrade.


    Unknowingly, Suk''s breathing became heavy, panting, and her eyes were red. This picture finally scared snow white, and her face turned white. But the more she did, the more she struggled.


    In front of him, Suk seems to have changed. Although he didn''t take much advantage of his previous contacts, he also made Suk cry without tears, which made him think Suk would be a bully. But now he''s going to be crazy, so he can''t be afraid.


    Snow White tries to open her mouth, but Suk''s right hand pinches her chin, which makes her have no chance to open her mouth. At the end of her life, she can only express the message of begging for mercy with her eyes.


    Suk''s body has always had the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade. Although most of the time, this strength does not play a big role, it can make Suk wake up a little from time to time.


    It''s totally unconscious to look at Snow White''s eyes, panic, helpless, and even urgent tears are about to come out, praying to look at himself, just like this, Suk suddenly found that what he is doing is a little too much.


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm down his emotion. He grasped Bai Xue''s right hand tightly and began to relax a little bit slowly. He had a fierce ideological struggle in his heart and wondered whether he would scare this woman away. But when he was a little wrong, Bai Xue seized the opportunity.


    His hands were trapped, and his lower body was firmly pressed by Suk. The only weapon he could use was his iron teeth and copper teeth. When Suk relaxed, he threw his neck hard, opened his mouth and bit Suk''s fingers.


    "Damn it This is Suk''s second rude remark today or in such a long time. You can imagine his anger.


    With a click, Snow White''s strength is too strong, and the sound of teeth bumping together is very clear, but what can it do? Suk had already pulled back her hand, and once again grabbed her chin with lightning speed.


    "Seek your own death!" Suk is really angry now. Before, twelve sections of Taoist brocade could make him calm down a little bit, but just now, Bai Xue''s mouth directly wasted all his previous efforts.


    Now look at Snow White''s eyes, it is not the panic before, but also full of anger, it can be imagined that her performances just now are all for Suk to give up the trap.


    "You - this - A - rogue!" But in the end, Suk is still a good person. After he realized that he might hurt her, he really relaxed a little. Just control her not to yell.


    "Hooligans? Who''s going to give me the Mongolian medicine? Who is going to take the picture? Who said he had a big stomach? " Suk did not say that it was OK. He was very angry when he mentioned it. If his parents hadn''t known the truth, I''m afraid the family would be in a mess now.


    "Since you think so, I''ll help you!" Suk doesn''t know why. It seems that there is a rush of anger in her mind. The whole person seems to be confused all of a sudden. Despite snow shaking her body, Suk still kisses her red lips.


    Snow white looks at Suk''s head, and instinctively wants to twist to one side, but her chin is pinched by Suk, and she can''t even run. She can only watch Suk kiss her.


    Her eyes were frightened at last, which was absolutely different from before. This time, she was really scared, especially when she saw that Suk''s eyes showed the fierce light of wild animals, which was red. When she came back again, they had already kissed each other.


    "Well -- well --"


    Snow White''s struggling resistance not only didn''t bring her the chance to escape, but also aroused the impulse in Suk''s heart. This is a wonderful feeling, which shows the punishment after anger, and then the instinctive excitement. Even there should be some half push and half push in it!


    This is Bai Xue''s first kiss. It''s really her first kiss. In her 20 years of experience, the different Xing around her are basically elders. If those of the same age deliberately approach each other, they basically have no good life. It''s like a curse. They come and go, forming a vacuum around her.


    All her friends are women. If it goes on like this for a long time, it''s possible that she will become a lesbian in the end. Er, Lala is a lesbian, so she''s afraid that when Suk''s lips first touch her skin, her whole body will be tense.Two hands were tightly clasped by Suk''s wrists, as if she had been handcuffed. She couldn''t get rid of them at all. After a lot of effort, the whole person seemed to have collapsed. But this was not what she was most afraid of, because she found that she didn''t know what was going on and her brain was a little dizzy.


    I feel that Suk is robbing himself crazily. The unique taste of men is like drugs. It not only makes me confused, but also makes me open my mouth and let him go in and out freely.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Snow in the heart asked himself, why suddenly his will become restless, like a fever in general, I have been burned confused?


    Snow White''s mind began to think wildly. At this time, she finally began to relax and suddenly tightened up again. I don''t know when, Suk''s hand pulled aside the sling of her nightgown, and her right hand directly buckled on the meat bowl. With his action, Snow White''s whole body was stunned, and no longer had any intention of resistance.


    It''s like a fire, whistling, controlling the whole body of snow white, and it''s still emitting hot energy. Those who once saw restricted large-scale films on the Internet flashed by like movies, but the protagonists and actresses turned into themselves and Suk.

 Chapter 707

    "Old man! Listen, son, is there any movement in that room? " Zhang Xue pricks up her ears, listens, and sits up from the bed. She feels the creaking sound coming from Suk''s bedroom, like someone shaking the bed board. Of course, Zhang Xue, who has been a mother for a long time, naturally guesses something.


    Su Youfu is much more generous than Zhang Xue. Anyway, he is the son of his own family. Although he is still at school and it''s hard to deal with the trouble, he can see that the girl doesn''t mean to pursue her: "OK! Children and grandchildren have their own happiness! Don''t worry


    "No way!" Although Zhang Xue has believed Su Ke''s explanation for a long time, her mother still doesn''t agree with her son''s behavior. After all, he is only in senior three now. She frowns and thinks for a long time. She gets out of bed and quietly touches the door. She opens a crack in the door, but there is no Su Ke in the living room.


    "Come on, go to bed quickly. Other girls have no opinions. Don''t worry about it!" Su Youfu also sat up and waved to Zhang Xue. Now he knows that her son is rich. Although the girl is dressed and behaved, she seems to have a good family background. She yawned and didn''t care.


    "How did you become a father? What if something really happened?" Zhang Xue stood at the door and hesitated for a long time, because she opened Suk''s bedroom and heard the news clearly.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to be a grandmother for a long time? " Su Youfu looks at Zhang Xue as if she is going to beat Yuanyang with a stick. She is also helpless in her heart. This kind of thing is really hard to disturb in the past.


    "You forgot Li Feifei!" Zhang Xue finally couldn''t help knocking on the door, sighed, and finally returned to the bed. Looking at her husband as if nothing had happened, she glared angrily.


    "Let Suk handle it by himself! It''s too early to say anything! " Su Youfu also felt that the movement in his son''s bedroom was getting bigger and bigger. He directly pulled Zhang Xue over: "sleep! Sleep


    "What sleep? Are you still sleeping? "


    Su Youfu knew that what his wife said was the constant noise. The sound of shaking at the foot of the bed came from time to time, which really affected the rest: "if you don''t sleep, we''ll also exercise?"


    -------


    Snow White doesn''t know when she has regained her freedom of movement, but it''s a little too much to help. Although the wrist that has been clasped is released, it just makes him subconsciously embrace Suk''s shoulder. Even her jaw that has been pinched is released, it just makes her respond to Suk more warmly.


    After the first kiss was plundered, she was unable to extricate herself from the knowledge of the kiss between men and women. Under constant tension, she slowly lost her strength. It seems that only her neck is flexible and she is constantly pursuing Suk''s tongue.


    In my mind, like a movie, there are all kinds of unpleasant scenes, which not only did not wake her up, but also made her more frenzied. All along, under the strict constraints of the family, once the shackles were released, the nun like life was broken, and she even enjoyed the excitement.


    A lot of things are like this, like a tight spring, after compression to the limit, there will be a volcano like eruption, two hands constantly swimming in Suk''s back, rubbing back and forth, sometimes as gentle as spring breeze, sometimes as strong as rain.


    "MMM --" Snow White feels Suk''s big hand tightly clasping his chest peak. This kind of slightly painful action brings an inexplicable impact on the central nervous system of the brain, as if the heaven is spinning and people can''t help but get lost in it.


    Suk''s actions now seem to be completely controlled by instinct. The sequelae of the flower picking system makes his actions fierce and rough. It seems like a tornado, constantly attacking the boats on the sea.


    Attack! Attack!


    I don''t know when, Suk has been whole body red fruit, and snow is peeled like a white sheep, skin white as snow appeared on a layer of Peach Blossom Red halo.


    The foot of the bed is constantly shaking back and forth, and the head of the bed is bumping against the wall. I don''t know how long this storm lasted.


    It''s a protracted battle. It''s not only a great consumption of physical strength, but also a great exhaustion of spirit. The symphony is finally coming to an end. Snow seems to be floating in the sky, hovering in the void, getting higher and higher.


    "Well --!"


    With a low roar in Suk''s nasal voice, Bai Xue fell into syncope all of a sudden. The numbness in her body, with her constant shaking, seemed to have a wave like spasm for several times, and even went to sleep directly.


    And Suk slowly wake up, passion subsided, in the dark, he was a little at a loss, can feel Snow''s breathing from rapid heavy slowly become gentle, his brain is more and more confused.


    Originally, I just wanted a little punishment, but who knows that in the end, I did it in a real way. I''m happy, but what can I do tomorrow?


    The more I think about it, the more confused I feel. The hot girl around me sticks to my side and constantly reminds me that this is not a traceless spring dream, but a real wedding."Damn it Suk scolded himself in his heart. He didn''t expect such a situation. He had known that he would lie on the sofa for a night. Although he was not comfortable, now NIMA is comfortable. After being comfortable, it means that he is in trouble.


    I can''t sleep, but the snow next to me may be too tired by the expedition, and even sleep very heavily. Although I turn over occasionally, I don''t want to wake up anyway.


    And Suk slowly fell asleep under the frequent breathing of Bai xueti. In the dream, it seems that there is always a pair of eyes watching him and observing his every move.


    I even felt a chill when I was watched by these eyes. Suddenly I opened my eyes, and there was a bright light outside the window. I used to take a natural look at the wall clock. Now it''s only 4:30, and I can sleep again.


    But suddenly found himself lying next to a person, to be exact, lying on the bed, slightly raised his head, long hair messy scattered, is staring at himself, motionless.


    Suk was so scared that he almost cried out. There was a man around him for no reason. Do you think this is a horror film? But when you see the man''s appearance, all the things come to your mind. Isn''t this NIMA snow white?

 Chapter 708

    "You''re dead, don''t you know?" Snow White is like a ghost in Suk''s eyes. Suddenly, it comes out. Of course, it''s just an excuse Suk doesn''t want to accept the reality. Yesterday you fought with people for 300 rounds, now you want to admit it. Isn''t it funny!


    Listening to the cold words of snow white, Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose. This is his usual action. No matter when he is embarrassed or angry, as long as he does this action, it seems that his mood can be instantly calmed down.


    Suk also knows that from a psychological point of view, this can be called psychological suggestion, just like hypnosis, but it''s true that after rubbing his nose, Suk really calms down.


    Now, it''s impossible to sleep again. I sit up directly from the bed, lean on the head of the bed, and look at the tired snow on my face: "what do you say?"


    "I said you''re dead, you know?" Snow white looks at Suk''s action and sits up. The beautiful scenery on her chest suddenly shows her true face with the falling of the blanket. It seems that there are traces of yesterday''s battle on it. The red mark of Wuzhishan is very obvious. Even Suk can see that there are red marks and lips on her neck.


    It is certain that there is something wrong with it, but there is a real reason for snow white. In the final analysis, it is Zhou Yu who is willing to beat Huang Gai and another is willing to suffer.


    "Why? Am I so guilty? " Suk doesn''t know why. Although the girl''s tone is very stiff, her eyes don''t have that kind of angry feeling that you are dead or alive. Even the crying and crying that she expected didn''t appear.


    Snow White''s abnormal performance puzzled Suk, but anyway, this matter must be divided into responsibilities and argued. If she takes the initiative, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "You fucked me, it''s a capital crime! From small to large, there are countless people who want to have my ideas Snow White said while still unnaturally wrapped in a blanket on his body, but because of this action, it made Suk''s lower body exposed, can only pretend to ignore, absolutely will not cover him.


    "Do you know what my family does?" Snow white tone is still cold, looking at Suk''s eyes, as if to himself: "if my father knows this, I''m afraid your family will all suffer!"


    "Well?" Suk''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his calm expression changed immediately. Snow White''s words were a threat of red fruit, and even involved his family, which Suk absolutely did not allow.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "I''m just stating the facts!" Snow seems to see Suk shrug more action, and she began to get used to using this action, shrugged, a cloud light wind clear appearance.


    Suk knows nothing about Snow White''s family, but she can feel that her hand must be extraordinary. So what? She has a flower picking system, and she can''t resist at all. She smiles: "it seems that I didn''t force you yesterday!"


    When Suk said that, Bai Xue''s face suddenly felt a bit unnatural embarrassment, just like what he said. After waking up, Bai Xue was really furious at the first time, but when she thought of the feeling of last night, I don''t know why she had a heart beating, even some nostalgia.


    And in the final analysis, I''m just asking for it. Why do I come to Weihai for nothing? Now it''s time for my wife to lose money and turn her back into a soldier. However, although she is still a little uncomfortable, when she is comfortable, she almost keeps up with heaven and finally understands how to write the cool words in her young ladies'' mouth.


    "Don''t worry, my uncles and aunts are good to me, and I don''t want to do anything to them! But you


    "What are you trying to say?" Suk was also thinking about how to deal with it, but he had no idea. Although he seemed calm on the surface, he was already upset again.


    "I just want to say you''re dead! As for how to die, I haven''t thought about it for you! " As soon as Bai Xue finished speaking, she watched Suk sit up straight and grab her shoulder. She couldn''t dodge and was pressed on the bed by Suk.


    "I also want to say that your threat doesn''t work for me!" Suk was in a bad mood. Looking at Snow White''s high position, as if he was in charge of life and death, his anger suddenly came out. I don''t know why, his mind was in a mess, and he turned over and pressed on her again.


    The blanket fell down again in an instant, and the two people were honest with each other. Snow White didn''t think that Suk would still be like this. In panic, she didn''t even resist. She felt Suk''s hand fall on her chest again.


    "Well --!" Suk''s hand just moved, white snow''s nose suddenly hummed out, in the eye finally had a little flustered: "what do you want to do?"


    "What for?" The smile of Suk''s mouth had a kind of evil feeling, and his eyes turned red again: "you!"In fact, when snow white sat up and the blanket fell, Suk felt something wrong with herself. Her white mind made her body restless again, but she was restraining all the time.


    But as time went by, this feeling not only did not become calm, but also flourished. Su Xiaoke, who was exposed outside, was even ready to go.


    "Well - you don''t --" Snow White subconsciously wants to push Suk away, but because of yesterday''s war, her physical strength is not relieved now, and Suk''s provocation makes her resist a little bluff.


    "Why don''t I?" Suk seems to have changed a person, coldly looking at Snow White: "don''t you say I''m dead?"


    "Pain -- pain -- I still have a little pain!" Snow White feels that she is under Suk''s body again. Suddenly she looks at Suk and lowers her head. She leans down on her chest. Her body tightens up again. Even her buttocks are slightly raised. A current in her mind begins to spread.


    The two men consciously pushed Suk''s head, but they couldn''t make any effort, so they pushed Suk''s head down. Their bodies were also eager to try, as if they were looking forward to Suk''s action.


    "Er --" snow white, with some confused consciousness, once again tasted the pain of tearing. However, compared with last night, it was already negligible, and even began to respond with Suk''s Long March and high voice.

 Chapter 709

    After several times of spring breeze and spring break, Suk kept on fighting like a god of war. The God blocked and killed the God, and the devil blocked and killed the devil. He killed all the people in all directions. He was so powerful that he threw away his armor and begged for mercy.


    On the battlefield, there is no river of blood, but it is still red with virginity. It''s really shocking. Suk''s rampant state can''t afford so much, and suxiaoke is very brave. His only idea is to be loyal and die to repay his country''s kindness.


    The clock on the wall pointed the time to five forty, and it stopped.


    With the heat of the body flapping out, the brain, which has been in a crazy state, finally began to wake up, and Suk also realized what had just happened. He was doing push ups, pressing on snow white, with his arms up, sweating snow white.


    Snow White''s face is flushed and soft, and her forehead and temples are full of sweat. When Suk suddenly stops, he feels an unbearable heat flow all over his body. A moment later, he slowly opens his eyes. It seems that spring tide is surging in his eyes. He is panting and puffing. Thin beads of sweat are on the bridge of his nose, and the wings of his nose are opening and biting with his breath Lips.


    Two people looked at each other together, a man and a woman, up and down, no one moved, seemed to be recovering strength.


    Suk felt like his soul had just returned to its original position. Before, it seemed that he was not in control of his body. In his mind, he only remembered that he heard Snow White threatening himself, even involving his family, and then he became furious.


    But even if he was angry, how could he take this woman again! It''s the first time that this kind of situation appears. In the past, even if the sequelae of the flower picking system is strong, I can control my heart a little, but how can it be this time? What''s the difference between this and QJ?


    Suk was beating a drum in his heart, but he was glad that Bai Xue''s reaction didn''t seem so fierce, and even made Suk feel a little incredible. The woman seemed to enjoy Suk, then closed her eyes, and then put her little hand on Suk''s back, which was holding the sheet tightly, and gently stroked her.


    "What''s going on? Won''t you make me stupid? " Suk thought that snow white is too abnormal indeed. It''s not like that in movies and TV! Shouldn''t you cry, make trouble and hang yourself?


    Think of before this woman wake up after the performance, Suk is more confused, but last time with his put a few cruel words ah! This time, it''s not like being QB at all. On the contrary, it''s like smoking heavily.


    "No matter, that''s better!" Suk tried to get up from snow white with his arms, but without waiting for him to move, snow white suddenly found out, stroked his little hand on his back, and suddenly said: "don''t go down!"


    "Ah?" Suk''s brain is in a mess now. What does this woman want? Protect the crime scene? And wait for the police to catch themselves? Is that too low a possibility?


    Are you ready to wait for your parents to let them catch you in bed? Isn''t that funny?


    "Then what! I have to get up! " Suk fought several times, sweating like rain, the body''s water has a great consumption, even the voice has become hoarse.


    "Don''t get up, let me feel it!" After white snow finish saying, the small face brush of once red rise, originally take the small face of red halo, this is more charming and unusual.


    Suk naturally knew what she wanted to feel, but her posture was really tiring. After waking up, she felt sorry for Bai Xue, very ashamed, and her face was hot.


    Suk kept an awkward posture under the instruction of snow white, but his mind was constantly thinking about it. No matter what, whether Snow White was responsible or not, it was always his own bias, and he even said that he was a serious party in the criminal plot.


    "I''m sorry!" After thinking about it, Suk felt that he still needed to take his own responsibility. As a man, he was bold and bold, which was his true nature.


    "Well? Didn''t you just be overbearing? How soft is it now? " Snow white a little surprised, it seems that did not expect Suk will open his mouth to apologize to himself, mouth slightly tilted, smile is not laughing or laughing.


    Suk doesn''t know if it''s because he''s out of his mind. When he hears Bai Xue''s words, he always feels as if he''s saying something else. Now he''s embarrassed to stay on her. He turns over and dismounts, sits aside, subconsciously pulls down the blanket and covers her lower body.


    "Ha ha!" Snow White looked at Suk''s embarrassment and shook her head: "come here, let me lie down!"


    "Well?" Suk didn''t understand what medicine the woman was selling in the gourd, but he didn''t dare to move.


    "I told you to lie down and let me lie down!" White snow side said while quickly sat up, cover in front of the blanket fell again, revealing the snow peak, but Suk did not know, let her directly down on the bed.


    Snow White pulled Suk''s arm, and then rubbed it against his arms. She pillowed his arm and found a comfortable position. Then she lay there motionless, with her back against Suk and her eyes on the bright sun outside the window. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    But the more so, the more nervous Suk felt, and his arm was used as a pillow for snow white, and he was still a little sour. But the woman didn''t speak, and her breath was gentle, and there was no tendency to hurt people. But no one could say whether it was the peace before the storm.Suddenly, when I was a child, there was a sweet Mantis couple on their wedding night in Sheriff black cat. The mother Mantis turned around and gnawed off the head of the male mantis just after her passion. Doesn''t Bai Xue also want to do this?


    Snow white pillow Suk''s shoulder, two people''s gesture as intimate as a lover in general, but who can think that more than an hour ago, the two people are still enemies of fire and water, this has to say that the world is wonderful.


    Suk was very ambivalent. For a moment, she felt that it was Bai Xue who asked her to stay at home. For a moment, she felt that she had committed a terrible crime. Even with the help of the flower picking system, she should not invade her! If we can''t deal with it properly, I''m afraid something really big will happen.


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he was. Suddenly, Suk was stunned. Hearing his parents'' voice outside, he suddenly looked up the wall clock. It was almost half past six. It was broken and he was going to be late for class!


    "Hello! Snow white, wake up Suk shook his arm carefully.


    "What are you doing? I didn''t sleep again Snow still kept the same posture, but listen to her voice did not sleep.


    "Should we get up?" Suk and white snow to discuss, one is because the heart to her some guilt, the other is also don''t want to annoy her, again make anything.


    "Suk!" Snow White slowly wriggled, from back to Suk, to face to face, still pillow his arm, but slightly raised his head.


    Suk subconsciously to the snow, two people four eyes relative.


    "Suk! Will you marry me? " White snow Suk, word by word asked out, all of a sudden make Suk almost thunderbolt, the head is not smart.

 Chapter 710

    Snow White is very confused in her heart. It''s reasonable to say that with her temper, she should fight against Suk now. Even if she can''t subdue him in the end, she will find her uncles to kill Suk.


    The princess of the underworld family, even if she has been living in the sun, there will be shadows behind her. The vendettas that often appear on TV actually take place around her. She knows, but she never lets these things enter her heart.


    And she knew that as long as she and an uncle needed help, they would not disturb their parents and would do it properly.


    But the most perplexing thing for Bai Xue is that she didn''t kill Suk. Even in a short period of time, she fell in love with the taste of Suk, as if she had been controlled by others.


    Is that what I am? Snow White is lying in Suk''s arm, quietly looking out the window slowly scattered sunshine, more than once asked himself, why do you miss the feeling of body blending together, why do you have the idea of cutting.


    Many people say that most men love because of sex, while women love because of sex. Bai Xue can''t figure it out in her heart. Is it because of this?


    Like Suk? I don''t think so! Falling in love with him? I''m afraid it can''t get to this point, but why on earth? Is Suk the star he hit?


    When I went to Puji Buddhist temple some time ago, the old monk said to himself, peach blossom robbery, peach blossom knot, peach blossom robbery into peach blossom knot. At that time, I didn''t understand. I thought that the old monk was in a mess. Now think about it, is that what he said?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that it is true. The elders of the old monk''s family are almost deified and often contribute incense. He should be an eminent monk!


    Bai Xue doesn''t know whether what the old monk said is true or false, but she seems to be more willing to believe that it is true when she has entered the top of the horn. She has a God three feet up, which is arranged by the God. How can she resist?


    Should I try to accept Suk? Snow White thinks about it and finds that Suk is not as unbearable as she always thought. The most serious thing is to write on her stomach, but she was not infringed by him at that time. It can be imagined that this time she did send her to the door.


    At this time, Suk also made up his mind and was willing to take his own responsibility, which made snow white feel that things were not so bad. Maybe a bad beginning means that there will be a perfect ending as his compensation!


    Hear Suk mouth, snow finally turned around, with Suk''s eyes, very seriously asked: "Suk! Will you marry me? "


    Suk thought of a hundred kinds of snow''s reaction, but he didn''t think that she would say such a word. How generous is this woman? Not only does he have nothing to do, but he wants to gain a daughter-in-law?


    "Eh!" Shocked, Suk doesn''t know how to answer Snow White''s question.


    "Will you marry me? We''ve all done that! " White snow side said side with elbow support body, put the head to Suk''s eyes.


    "Snow white, I admit that I''ve done something wrong, but you''re too hasty about getting married. I''m still in senior three now!" Suk didn''t know how to refuse. To be fair, he really thought it was the best way to deal with it.


    But now I have enough girls around me, such as Luo Feiyan, Liu Mengmeng, Ma Yina and even Du Juan, who have already had intimate contact. Even compared with Bai Xue, these people are more familiar with themselves, or have emotional foundation, and this does not include Zheng Mo, Li Feifei and Wei Lan.


    "Are you in senior three now?" Snow White knew this for the first time. Although she learned from her parents yesterday that he was also in school, she mistakenly thought that he was also in college.


    "How old are you this year?" Followed by snow asked a question.


    "Eighteen!" Suk was a little red in the face, and he was in a daze with snow. He was also speechless.


    "It''s OK, we can get engaged first!" After all, although she is only a sophomore, high school students are little kids in her eyes, and Suk''s feelings obviously don''t belong to that category.


    "Then I should go to school. I should be criticized for being late!" Suk''s mind is in a mess, and he can''t help changing the topic. He points to the clock on the wall.


    I don''t know whether Snow White has changed her sex or what. She completely sweeps away her attitude when she was against Suk. She looks up at the clock, nods, and obediently gets up from Suk''s arms.


    The blanket slipped down again, but this time snow white turned to look for her underwear. Finally, she found a trace under the bed, along with her mobile phone.


    "Ah I suddenly remember that I was still on the phone with he Fenglu yesterday. It seems that when I hit Suk with my pillow, my mobile phone flew away, and then I forgot it. It was here!


    When I picked up my mobile phone, a terrible idea came out. I remember when my mobile phone was still on the phone, what happened to me and Suk would not have been known by he Fenglu!Although Snow White''s back is facing Suk, her white skin is still indistinct to the outline of the mountain. Looking down, her rich buttocks are even more salivating. She can''t help swallowing. This woman''s figure is also the best!


    But at the thought of what she said just now, Suk still had a big head. He quickly found his boxers and put them on his body. Then he was silly again.


    Yesterday, I came in wearing boxer pants, T-shirt and jeans are off the sofa outside, and now, my parents have obviously got up!


    Fortunately, after a moment of bewilderment, Suk slapped on the forehead. This is NIMA''s room! There are a lot of clothes in the wardrobe, three five divided by two, quickly put on, turned around and found that although Bai Xue put on underwear, but now she is in a daze with the sheets!


    On the light blue sheet, the blood spots scattered irregularly, every bit of which showed how rough Suk was yesterday and how fierce the battle was. The bright red through the sheet was obviously dry. Snow white felt Suk''s eyes cast, and her face turned red. She quickly went to bed again and got into the thin blanket.


    Suk''s heart was pounding, but he was very embarrassed. He scratched his head subconsciously. He wanted to speak, but he didn''t know what to say, so he bowed his head and ran out.


    As soon as he walked out of the bedroom, he happened to meet Su Youfu, who came out of the bathroom. He shook his head and used his index finger to point at him, and his face turned red.


    "Suk!" Zhang Xue heard the sound of Suk''s opening the door and poked her head out of the dining room. She didn''t look right and said, "come here!"

 Chapter 711

    Suk hardens his head and slowly moves to the dining room. Zhang Xue has already prepared breakfast. After his son comes, he subconsciously takes another look at the door of his bedroom. When there is no movement, he asks in a deep voice: "what did you say to me yesterday? You''re not familiar with snow white? "


    Suk''s mother''s face was gloomy, and her eyes were a little black. She felt a little stuttered in her heart. It was not yesterday that she made too much noise. It was disturbing them! That doesn''t mean they already know what happened yesterday.


    Zhang Xue stood in front of her son, at a loss, and sighed deeply: "you are too old. You should think about some things yourself. I don''t want to ask you what''s going on with this girl. Think about Li Feifei!"


    "Mom, it''s not what you think, snow white and I!" Before Suk finished, he looked at Zhang Xue and glared again. He quickly shut up and lowered his head.


    "Well, I''ll go down with your father first. Remember to have breakfast!" Zhang Xue didn''t say much, so she went out directly. It wasn''t until she heard her parents close the door that Suk relaxed a little.


    After washing, Suk went back to the bedroom again. When he opened the door, he heard Bai Xue on the phone: "what! How can it be? You don''t think about Miss Ben''s acting style, but even I am afraid of it


    "I accidentally threw my cell phone to the ground. Who knows that I turned it off directly, but I couldn''t turn it on!"


    "Well! Yes! When I get up in the morning, I find my cell phone is better again! "


    "I know. You can rest assured that he is not my opponent. I will go home after playing for another two days!"


    "Eun, bye!"


    Standing at the door, Suk hangs up with Bai Xue and pats his chest like a sigh of relief. Finally, when his mobile phone fell out of bed yesterday, he turned it off directly. Otherwise, he Fenglu might have made a big deal. He suddenly turned his head to Suk and fooled his nose playfully. Then he asked in a low voice, "are uncles and aunts out?"


    "Well!" Suk ordered a little, and then she felt that Bai Xue really relaxed. She didn''t want to go out after she had changed her clothes. One reason was that she was injured. Although the injury was not serious, she was bleeding, which really affected her action. The other reason was that she didn''t know how to face Suk''s parents now.


    It''s hard to imagine that yesterday she even dared to tell Zhang Xue that she seems to have Suk''s child, and today she becomes a shy little daughter-in-law. It''s normal to put herself in the right place. It was nonsense before, and there is no psychological pressure at all, but now the raw rice is really cooked, so Suk''s mother has become her mother-in-law!


    "What did you do today?" Suk scratched her head and wanted to ask her when to leave, but when she said it, she swallowed it in her stomach. It seemed that she was too fickle.


    "Today! Sleep, I''m so tired now Snow White was tossed for half a night yesterday. She woke up too early in the morning, and was beaten by Suk on the bed. Although she usually takes exercise, she can''t carry it. It seems that her whole body is scattered.


    "Yes! What if I''m a little hungry? "


    Limb weakness, it is necessary to add physical strength, eating is one of the best ways.


    "There''s breakfast, millet porridge and fried dough sticks outside. Come down and eat!" Suk felt that the tone of his voice had changed a little. His guilt for Bai Xue made him subconsciously ponder how to compensate her.


    "Will you bring it? I don''t have any strength on me now! " Leaning on the head of the bed, Bai Xue is coquettish.


    "Well! All right Suk couldn''t refuse the request, turned back to the dining room, filled a bowl of millet porridge, took the fried dough sticks and came in again: "why don''t you rest at home! I''ll leave you the key! "


    Suk took two mouthfuls at random and rushed to school. After all, it took a lot of time this morning. However, as soon as he entered the classroom, Wang Xiaogang, who was always in the first place, didn''t take the lead and sat down in his seat. Wei Lan quietly gave Suk a hand.


    Suk followed the direction of Wei Lan''s fingers. Shen Zhengyi, the head teacher, stood at the back of the classroom with a serious face, and his eyes were just on him. Thinking that he had been absent from class for another day yesterday, he wanted to go back to his seat.


    "Suk, come out with me!" Shen Zheng comes over and knocks on Suk''s desk as he passes by. Those who should come will come. Suk has no choice but to follow him to the corridor outside the classroom.


    "You didn''t come to class all day yesterday!" Sure enough, that''s what Shen Zheng said in the first sentence.


    "Mr. Shen, something happened at home yesterday!" When he came out, Suk had already figured out how to answer, but he didn''t have any hesitation.


    "Suk! Now your grades have come up, but you can''t slack off. There are too many examples of abnormal performance of those good students in the college entrance examination. Don''t slack off! " Shen Zheng said earnestly.


    When he learned about Suk''s truancy yesterday, he really worried about it. If those students who are behind, it''s OK to train them by themselves, but these students with good grades can''t train them indiscriminately. If they really affect their enthusiasm for learning, it''s equivalent to destroying their whole life. But as a teacher, we have to remind them.The pressure of being a teacher is not small. Of course, the premise is a good teacher.


    After Shen Zheng finished, Suk immediately showed the appearance of listening and nodded heavily. Shen Zheng naturally said nothing more, patted him on the shoulder and finally left.


    There are a lot of worries, especially the problem of snow white, which really bothers Suk, so that he looks listless all morning. Wang Xiaogang comes over several times to enlighten Suk without success, and even Wei Lan comes over worried.


    "Did the teacher lecture you?" When Wei Lan asked for leave for Suk yesterday, he noticed that there was something wrong with the head teacher''s face. Early this morning, Shen Zheng came to the class to wait for Suk. I''m afraid he must have criticized Suk.


    "It''s OK. I just didn''t sleep well yesterday. I don''t have any spirit today." Suk shrugged his shoulders and made a helpless expression, but he didn''t lie. He didn''t sleep very well yesterday.


    "What happened yesterday, in such a hurry?" Wei Lan still can''t help her curiosity and asks. Because of her brave confession to Suk last time, the girl has tried to make herself close to Suk.


    "Yesterday! I have a friend Before Suk finished, he felt that his mobile phone in his pocket began to vibrate. When he took it out, it turned out to be ye Wei. After a little hesitation, he got through.


    "Husband, is class over at this time? I''m bored by myself Ye Wei''s voice sounds much better than yesterday, at least not as hoarse as yesterday, and seems to be in a good mood.


    "Well? Where are you? " Suk didn''t think why Ye Wei had such a clear idea of his class schedule. He was surprised to hear the voice from the other end of the phone and the broadcast from the supermarket.


    "I''m so bored. I want to go to your parents. I''m picking things in the supermarket."


    "What?" Suk was stunned after hearing this. What can I do? Yesterday went to a snow white, today Ye Wei has to come home, and these two people are afraid that under the banner of their girlfriends, Mars repeatedly hit the earth?

 Chapter 712

    Many things are so strange. Ye Wei has lost part of her memory, even the previous Feng Yao has been erased from her memory. However, she has added another part of her memory, which is like an illusory reality. In this part of her memory, she fell in love with Su Ke''s sister and brother, which is a perfect match. She even met her parents long ago.


    It''s amazing. Ye Wei thinks that he has a good time with Suk''s parents, but Su Youfu and Zhang Xue don''t know her at all. They have no impression of her at all. If a daughter-in-law suddenly appears, they will be scared.


    Snow White knows it''s her first visit, but ye Wei''s mind has long been in charge of her home. Her nonsense will definitely make people think that she is evil.


    "What?" As soon as ye Wei was preparing things in the supermarket, sukton was stunned. The woman was too disobedient. She just stayed in the hospital for a day and ran out.


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry. I found my home!" Ye Wei didn''t seem to feel the loss in Suk''s tone. He thought it was a surprise for him!


    "No! You go back to the hospital right away Suk''s hair is gone. It''s not that the house leaks, but it rains at night, and the boat breaks down, and it''s a headwind! Snow has put the family is about to upset the day, this if out of a leaf only, I''m afraid even cry without tears.


    Ye Wei felt that Suk''s tone suddenly became severe, but he was startled: "husband, you are cruel to me!" The voice of speaking is really sad for the listener, tears for the listener and full of grievances.


    Indeed, ye Wei thinks that she hasn''t been to Suk''s house for a long time, so she should visit Su Youfu and Zhang Xuecai from time to time, but she doesn''t know that she has followed Suk, has been to his supermarket, and knows that it''s his parents, but it''s just a matter of fate.


    She was encouraged by her memory to visit Suk''s parents, but she heard Suk''s tone was so severe. Originally, because of her memory loss, her heart seemed to be rejuvenated and much younger. When Suk said this, she felt sad.


    "Eh!" When Suk heard Ye Wei''s words, he quickly reflected that he seemed too strict. He thought that her body had not recovered, and her brain memory was missing a large part. He couldn''t say whether it was sympathy or something. He quickly changed his words: "no! I didn''t hurt you! "


    Suk is really helpless, suddenly eyes see Wei Lan is still in front of him, a face of doubt looking at himself, I''m afraid Ye Wei said she also heard a few points, subconsciously toward her smile, quickly out of the classroom.


    Wei Lan looked at Suk''s back, shrunk her mouth and sighed. She really heard something she shouldn''t have heard, especially the woman''s address to Suk on the phone. She didn''t know what to do.


    "You are murdering me. I just want to go to your house. You won''t let me go!" Ye Wei seems to be really sad, and then he even sobs. This time, Suk is in a hurry. I didn''t expect that ye Wei has become like this.


    "I - I''m not worried about your body! You obediently obedient, hurry back to the hospital, in a moment I''ll see you after school! " Suk has no choice but to comfort, hoping to coax Ye Wei.


    "I won''t go back, it''s suffocating inside!" Ye Wei seems to have become a willful child.


    "Good, be obedient. If you don''t, I''m really angry!" Suk feels like a kindergarten teacher now, but not to mention that it really works. After that, ye Wei doesn''t dare to cry immediately.


    "When will you come with me?" Although Ye Wei tried to keep himself from crying, his thick nasal voice still had a trace of crying.


    "When I finish school, there''s another class, isn''t there?" Suk finally solved this problem, but as soon as he went back to the classroom, his mobile phone vibrated again, which surprised him. He thought that ye Wei called again, but it turned out to be Li Feifei''s SMS.


    "What do you think I''ll have for lunch?"


    As soon as he saw this message, Suk understood that this girl was hinting that she would accompany her to lunch! But I can''t get rid of myself now. I promise to go to the hospital to find Ye Wei after school. If this woman finds that she has broken her appointment, it''s bad to go to her home again.


    "How about boiled fish tomorrow?" Suk quickly transferred the plan to tomorrow''s schedule, hoping to muddle through.


    "Tomorrow? It''s better to bump into the sun than to choose a day. Today is the day! " Li Feifei feels that he seems to have less contact with Suk these days. Although he was quite reserved at the beginning, who knows that the boy also played deep, so he decided to open up and take the initiative to invite him.


    "Today? Not today. I have to go home after school! " Suk can''t say to go to the hospital to see a friend. According to Li Feifei''s Xing Zi, he will definitely say that he will go with him.


    "What''s up at home?"


    "Something''s up!"


    "Did you go to the cinema that night? Some people seem to say that they want to take me to see to youth! If you don''t watch it any more, "little times" will be on


    "Well! This is it Suk sighed helplessly in his heart. He had to go to see ye Wei at noon, but in the evening, there was still a snow at home! Finally, it was decided that Li Feifei could only be wronged. Who let her destroy Xing the least at present!"I can''t do it at night. There''s something at home these two days!" After Suk sent this text message, he found that Li Feifei didn''t reply as quickly as the first two, and at this time, the class bell rang at the right time.


    The classroom suddenly became quiet. The math teacher came in with the Textbook under his arm. Before he spoke, Suk felt the mobile phone in his trouser pocket vibrated again.


    "You''re learning to play big now? It depends on your schedule when I invite you to dinner? " The deep resentment and anger came directly through the screen, which made Suk feel cold.


    "In two days! I''ll take care of this. Let''s go to the cinema! " Suk can only use the strategy of delaying the war, or Li Feifei can''t figure out what the outbreak will be like!


    "All right, do your work first! I''ll go to your house for dinner this evening. Is that ok? " Li Feifei doesn''t know if it''s because he had a spark with Wei Lan last time. Although he''s not very satisfied with Suk''s performance, he''s ready to come directly. Suk is really stupid.


    Bai Xue and ye Wei, are Li Feifei going to organize a multi-party meeting?


    "No - never!" Suk has a premonition that Bai Xue must still be at home. The girl gives her feeling that she won''t leave Weihai easily for a while. If Li Feifei goes to her home again, she can''t explain it in a few words.


    In a hurry, Suk decided to tell a lie. Although he was more and more likely to tell a lie during this period, if he became Pinocchio, he would be able to play billiards with his nose, but the lie was well grounded, as if it were true.

 Chapter 713

    "Is that true?" Li Feifei was stunned by what Suk said.


    "It''s true. My family is in a mess now. I have to stay at home these days. I''m afraid my parents will get angry and make some trouble again." Suk can feel the change of her mood from Li Feifei''s message.


    Because Suk told Li Feifei about being cheated by someone in his family. It''s more than 100000 yuan. To tell you the truth, it''s not a small amount. Even if Li Feifei''s family is in business, they don''t think it''s a small matter.


    "Then I''ll go to see my uncle and aunt more!" Who knows that Li Feifei''s words changed, and he seemed to be more firm about going to Suk''s house.


    "Alas! Don''t go now. How can you talk then! Mom and dad are in a bad mood, forced to smile with you? Or ignore you? That''s not good. " Fortunately, the organization ability of Suk language is much stronger than before. Otherwise, I don''t know how to refuse.


    "Oh! Anyway, the police have already called the police, so you should advise your uncle and aunt, and I''ll go back in a few days! " Li Feifei is more knowledgeable and reasonable, especially Suk''s story has a nose and an eye, so she has to believe it.


    "Yes! Don''t worry. I''ll invite you to dinner in two days. You can eat whatever you want! " Suk was finally relieved.


    "I want to eat you!" Four words came out of Suk''s mobile phone. Suddenly, she was scared. What''s the matter with this girl? Do you want raw rice to cook mature rice?


    Li Feifei sent such a short message. After sending it, she suddenly blushed and her heart beat faster. She quickly looked up at the teacher on the platform. Fortunately, the teacher was splashing ink on the blackboard with passion and didn''t find anything unusual about her.


    "Hey, OK, I''ll wash myself white and go to bed for you!" Suk has no pressure to say that now. After all, he is quite close to Li Feifei. The last time he invited her to dinner at home, when they were alone, Suk meant a little bit. Of course, Suk meant a lot.


    "Get out of the way, I want to listen to the class!" Li Feifei vomited his tongue, so he took the cell phone.


    After school, Suk rushes to the hospital. Sure enough, ye Wei is obedient and has come back. Sister Li, the nurse, sees Suk coming, nods to him and goes to get dinner for them.


    It seems that ye Wei is still in a bit of a mood. He pours his little mouth and is depressed. It makes Suk look as if he has committed a heinous crime and can''t be redeemed.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t the mood beautiful? " Suk rubbed his nose subconsciously and sat down beside the bed.


    "Hum!" Ye Wei snorted and turned his head to one side.


    Now when Suk and ye Wei are together, the original sense of depression has disappeared. After all, this woman is no longer neurotic. She acts like a little girl and has to be coaxed.


    But Suk is helpless. To tell you the truth, it''s really hard to deal with her relationship now. After all, she chose to take sleeping pills to commit suicide at that time. She had her own reasons and felt guilty. Fortunately, she was rescued. Otherwise, she would have difficulty sleeping and eating all her life.


    But ye Wei is now focused on him as a boyfriend, and he doesn''t want her to be stimulated any more. Although he still doesn''t have any feelings for her, and his sympathy is greater than anything else, he can only cooperate with her and pretend to be a couple.


    "Well, when you leave the hospital, you can do whatever you want! You have to know that your body is the most important thing now! " Suk watched Ye Wei make a mistake, and was even more persuasive.


    "Whatever I want?" Sure enough, ye Wei was attracted by Suk''s words, and turned his head to look at Suk.


    "Yes Suk found that the girl''s eyes lit up, and immediately felt grateful. But if she said something, it was impossible to get the water back, so she nodded directly.


    "Husband!" Ye Wei''s husband has already called Shunkou, and he is not embarrassed: "when are we engaged?"


    "What?" Suk was stunned directly. Why did the topic come up here all of a sudden?


    "Engaged! You see, we have been together for such a long time. Although you are still in school, we can get engaged first! " Ye Wei''s impression is that he and Suk have been dating for many years, but it''s not clear how many years they are.


    Suk looked at Ye Wei''s small face. After nearly two days of recuperation, he had regained his former rudeness. Perhaps because of his mood, he was in a state of high spirits. His long brown hair was combed into a ponytail, which seemed full of vitality.


    And to tell you the truth, ye Wei is very beautiful. As the owner of a gallery, she has developed a strong artistic temperament. She doesn''t use powder and Dai. There are two fine lines in her eyes, but it doesn''t affect her beauty.


    But Suk knew she was thirty years old, twelve years older than herself, and was engaged? Isn''t that funny? However, in the current situation, if you tell the truth, I''m afraid the woman will go crazy again. This time, she lost part of her memory. For her, she didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse.But for myself, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing: "this - this - I think I''d better wait until I go to college! High school students are engaged. It sounds a bit bad! "


    "Go to college!" Ye Weixiang thought of something and bowed his head to ponder: "well, you are less than eight months away from the college entrance examination, that is, less than 240 days, OK! I''ll wait for you


    I didn''t expect that the woman was very careful. Suddenly, Suk was speechless. Anyway, we had to deal with it in advance, but it was still a bit unnatural: "you stay first, I''ll go to the toilet!"


    "Husband, there is a bathroom in the room!" Ye Wei looks at Suk''s hurry and shouts, but at this time, Suk doesn''t want to go to the toilet. He mainly wants to reduce the time with her. If he sits down for a while, he will have to put the wedding on the agenda.


    Suk murmured in his heart and pushed the door directly. Because he was in such a hurry to go out, he almost ran into a man as soon as he went out. He was so scared that he quickly turned his body. Fortunately, he was quick and quick enough to pass him by.


    "I''m sorry!" Suk stopped and quickly bowed his head to apologize. After all, it was because he was too reckless.


    "Nothing! It''s all right It was a woman who spoke. Suk thought the voice was familiar. As soon as he looked up, he heard the woman in front of him recognize himself: "Suk?"


    "Ah? Sister Qin Zheng Suk looked up and saw that it was Qin Zheng that she had not met for a long time. Qin Zheng was very casual and still mature. No matter what kind of clothes she wore, she would look familiar, beautiful and sexy.


    "Honey, are you ok?"


    Because of the emergency stop just now, Suk hasn''t come and closed the door of the ward, so that ye Wei saw that he almost ran into someone and got out of bed to come over.


    "Husband?" Qin Zheng''s mouth murmured in a low voice, and looked inside doubtfully.

 Chapter 714

    "Honey, what''s the matter? Why are you so careless Ye wei walked out while talking, and nodded to Qin Zheng very sorry: "I''m so sorry! I didn''t hit you


    "No! No! " Qin Zheng feels that her brain is in a bit of a crash. Looking at Ye Wei coming out of the ward, she looks at Suk. Although Ye Wei''s appearance is well maintained, as time goes by, she is not a teenager. Standing beside Suk, she always feels uncomfortable.


    What makes Qin Zheng even more surprised is that ye Wei''s address to Suk is that it''s almost a month since he didn''t go to Fangfei. How can Suk have another wife in just 30 days? Er! It should be said that it''s an older girlfriend!


    Maybe many people have no impression of Qin Zheng, but do you still remember Yuan Fang? Yuan Fang is Qin Zheng''s original boyfriend, but she found a small three behind her back, cheating outside, deeply hurt Qin Zheng.


    At the beginning, Yuanfang came to the door, and Suk also acted as a new boyfriend of Qin Zheng. They had a deep French style passionate tongue kiss at the door of Fangfei.


    Now, seeing this situation, I can''t help but be stunned, and Suk wants to cry without tears, blushing, very embarrassed to introduce them to each other.


    We have to explain it clearly! Otherwise, I''m afraid this matter will have to go back to Fangfei. Suk turns to see ye Wei: "go back first, I''ll talk to sister Qin Zheng!"


    "Come in and say it!" Ye Wei warmly invites Qin Zheng to come in, but now he wants to avoid her. How can he agree! So soon Suk and Qin Zheng went to one side of the bench and sat down.


    "Sister Qin Zheng! I haven''t seen you for a long time. How did you come to the hospital today? " Suk didn''t know how to cut into the theme, so he had to take a circuitous tactic and make two circles first.


    "Well, I have an uncle in hospital. I''ll come to see him today." Qin Zheng takes a deep breath. After sitting down with Suk, she feels unnatural. This feeling has not appeared, and even her heart starts to accelerate abnormally.


    "What have you been up to lately?" Suk thinks about it. I''m afraid the last time he saw Qin Zheng, it was Yuan Fang who was cleaned up by himself. At the gate of Fangfei, he gave him a bad impression. The boy was still clamoring to look good for himself, but in the end, there was no movement. Even Qin Zheng seemed to evaporate.


    I seem to remember that Luo Feiyan said that Qin Zheng was going to travel abroad. But this time I met Qin Zheng in the hospital. I don''t know why. I always felt that Qin Zheng was not very natural.


    "Nothing more! By the way, is that your girlfriend? " Qin Zheng didn''t want to talk about herself, and this question really bothered her. After thinking about it, she finally began to ask.


    "She! A friend, I suppose In fact, Suk also wants to explain this problem clearly. Hearing Qin Zheng''s question, he quickly tells the cause and effect of the matter.


    "You mean she''s choosing Xing now?" Ye Wei didn''t know why he felt relieved when he heard Suk finish. It turned out that things didn''t look like what he had imagined. He didn''t see Suk for a month. Suk didn''t seem to change. It seemed that he would still have that kind of inexplicable mood.


    "Yes! Besides, it seems that she has lost a section of memory and gained another section of memory. I''m afraid that she will do stupid things after being stimulated. I can only do it first! " Suk sighed helplessly.


    After Suk finished, they seemed to have lost their topic, but they were silent. I remember it was not like this before! This time, I always feel that Qin Zheng is strange.


    At this time, ye Wei finally came out of the ward and looked around for Suk. He watched Suk and Qin Zheng sitting together from a long distance: "my husband has dinner! Sister Li has brought all the rice back! "


    Qin Zheng raises her head subconsciously and looks at Ye Wei carefully. If Suk doesn''t say anything, no one will be able to see the abnormality of this woman.


    "Sister Qin Zheng, would you like to have some together?" Although Ye Wei lost a little memory, he didn''t seem unfamiliar in interpersonal communication. He gave Qin Zheng a smile and directly invited him.


    "No, I''ve already had it!" Qin Zheng then stood up, although it is one of the back smile, but also in the heart in a low voice abdominal Fei, what sister ah, it seems that you are bigger than me.


    Because of Ye Wei''s sudden appearance, Qin Zheng couldn''t stay here any longer. He nodded to Suk and ye Wei: "go to dinner! And to see the patient! "


    "Honey! I don''t think there''s something wrong with the way this woman looks at you! " Ye Wei takes Suk by the arm and goes back to the ward. Sister Li has already beaten the food back. Now ye Wei can eat some liquid food and make a bowl of rice porridge, while Suk is a cover meal.


    "Well? What''s wrong? " Suk didn''t feel that there was something wrong with Qin Zheng''s eyes, but he was a little strange when he met again.


    "I don''t know. She seems to like you very much." Ye Wei weakly said, almost let Suk a meal spray out: "you can''t talk nonsense!"Although Suk retorts, his heart is palpitating. His relationship with Qin Zheng is not as simple as kissing. Unconsciously, Qin Zheng has entered his heart. In fact, it''s a sense of loss that there is no news from her during this period.


    In fact, Qin Zheng is not! Although she took the initiative to stand up and leave, she couldn''t help looking back at Suk and looking at the intimacy between him and ye Wei hand in hand.


    In my mind, the memory of the past came up little by little. When I first met Suk, I felt funny like a child. Then every time I saw him, I felt different. The boy touched himself like a thief when he was drunk. Although he was confused at that time, it still had a little impression.


    He even gave him a kiss when he was drinking.


    Thinking of Yuan Fang''s sudden appearance at the gate of Fangfei, he helped himself out. At that time, he was really confused. Knowing that Yuan Fang had a good eye in Weihai, how could he be so impulsive and take Suk as a shield!


    At this time, the phone rings suddenly. Qin Zheng''s eyes light up, and she subconsciously thinks it''s Suk. But in a moment, her face becomes a little ugly. On the caller ID, it turns out it''s Yuanfang.


    The phone kept ringing. Qin Zheng held it in her hand and hesitated. Even the family members of the patients in the corridor, doctors and nurses looked at her suspiciously and bit their teeth. Then they got through the phone.


    "Hello! Xiaozheng, I heard you''re back? I''ll take care of you at night! I did exactly what you asked me to do. I didn''t deal with Suk! " Yuan Fang''s voice came out on the phone, and Qin Zheng''s face turned blue and white.

 Chapter 715

    "Yuanfang, what are you going to do?" Qin Zheng does not know why, holding the phone''s hand are involuntarily slightly shaking up, trying to calm down their emotions, but the voice is still some breath uneven.


    "What are you doing? What don''t you want to do? Shouldn''t I be like this as a boyfriend? " Yuan Fang good to the whole time back a sentence, such tone, such words, if two people did not turn over before, he is absolutely not like this.


    "You''re not my boyfriend anymore!" Qin Zheng took a deep breath and finally said.


    "Well? Is that what you said you would give me when you came back? ha-ha! In this case, it seems that I have to go to see the senior high school student in No.17 middle school Sure enough, Yuan Fang is really threatening Qin Zheng with Suk.


    "I have nothing to do with Suk! Don''t get involved in other people! " Qin Zheng''s face changed when she heard this. Last time, she had to go abroad because she took Suk as a shield and caused him trouble. She asked Yuan Fang to wait for her final reply.


    But for such a long time, I thought Yuanfang had already had a new love! Who knows that he is still pestering himself. At the thought of his threat, I feel at a loss.


    "If it wasn''t for that boy, I''m afraid you wouldn''t leave me! I''ve seen that you''re interested in him for a long time. Does the old cow eat tender grass? " Yuan Fang''s tone is stiff, and Qin Zheng refuses again. How can she be happy? She tears off her mask and yells at Qin Zheng!


    "Mr. Yuan?" The Secretary outside, hearing the movement inside, knocked on the door and poked out his head.


    "Go Yuan Fang seemed to drive away flies and waved to the woman: "it''s none of your business here!"


    "I tell you --" Yuan Fang still wants to talk, and then he hears the sound of Dudu coming from the phone. It turns out that Qin Zheng has hung up the phone over there. He is so angry that he throws all the documents on his desk to the ground.


    "Damn it, dammit! If I hadn''t opened the bag for you, I would have dumped you! " After scolding for a while, Yuan Fang is still indignant. She has been in love with Qin Zheng for more than two years. During this period of time, apart from holding hands and kissing, it''s totally impossible to think deeply.


    Because Qin Zheng is a religious believer, although not to the strict degree of piety, but also abide by the doctrine, like many religions, religion and Buddhism, Islam, Hinduism do not allow believers to have premarital and extramarital love.


    **Religion tells believers that marriage is set up by God and is sacred. Therefore, believers should regard marriage as holy, and only the people in marriage are holy. In addition, it is a crime.


    So although Qin Zheng has been in love with Yuan Fang for a long time, and the boy has been trying every means to coax her into bed, but he has never achieved his goal. Maybe this is also a reason why he is cheating on Xiao San.


    "What to do?" Qin Zheng feels a little at a loss and walks around. She knows that Yuan Fang has some background and can open such a big supermarket in Weihai. No matter she is a gangster or a white Taoist, she has many friends. What can she do if she is in trouble with Suk?


    At the thought of Suk, Qin Zheng''s brain is even more upset. Indeed, this time he is away from foreign countries for Yuan Fang''s reason that he doesn''t want to see him. Another reason is that Suk doesn''t want to see him either.


    Why? Because she didn''t know that she would have that kind of love for a little boy. She even imagined that one day she would be paired with him. But the cruel reality told Qin Zheng that this was nothing more than a fantasy. She was so much older than Suk. How could she have a good result.


    So in the past month, she has never been to fangfeiyi at all. She is worried about meeting Suk again and arousing her inner feeling.


    Many things say that it''s better to block than to be spared, far away from Fangfei and Suk, but Qin Zheng doesn''t really feel relieved. Instead, she often passes by Fangfei and doesn''t enter, just to have a look and see if Suk can be seen.


    Love is crazy and blind. There''s no nationality, region or age mixed here. As long as there''s a spark, it''s hard to control it. The more Qin Zheng lets himself not think about it, the more he thinks about it over and over again.


    But I ran into him in the hospital this time. I saw a woman who even looked older than me. She called Suk her husband. I didn''t know what it was like. I was envious, envious, and even lost. It was quite calm until Suk explained clearly.


    If Suk could even accept that woman, what else would he worry about! But Yuanfang comes out again. I''m afraid it will really bring trouble to Suk. What should I do?


    Do you have to go back to Yuanfang to get rid of Suk''s trouble? Qin Zheng wandered in the corridor for a long time, and finally summoned up the courage to go to the door of Ye Wei''s ward. She wanted to go in and remind her, but she didn''t know how to talk about it.


    However, he found that there was no sound inside. He gently pushed the door open and saw that there was no Suk''s shadow inside. The woman named Ye Wei was lying on the bed with a hanging bottle and had already gone to sleep. Another middle-aged woman saw herself and came over in doubt."Hello, is Suk still there?" Qin Zheng asked in a low voice.


    "Mr. Su has gone back! What can I do for you Sister Li, the nurse, has never seen Qin Zheng. She should be ye Wei''s friend!


    "Oh! That''s all right! " Qin Zheng didn''t wait for Sister Li to come, but she turned and left.


    Suk stayed with Ye Wei in the ward for a while, but it was easy to get sleepy when she was infused. Soon Ye Wei went to sleep, and Suk left. Although she wanted to see Qin Zheng, she didn''t know which ward her uncle was in. She thought about it and finally decided to take this opportunity to go home first.


    After all, things are getting worse and worse now. Ye Wei doesn''t know when he will go to his home secretly, and Li Feifei can''t explain it. The last way is to let Bai Xue leave early.


    Snow White stayed at Suk''s house all morning. Although she was not diligent and could not cook, she couldn''t hold on to her money. She went downstairs to the restaurant outside and ordered a few dishes and sent them directly to the supermarket. Sure enough, Su Youfu and Zhang Xue were very happy by her actions.


    While there is no one at noon, Bai Xue and Su Youfu and Zhang Xue are eating and chatting in a small supermarket. Knowing that their son was sleeping with others yesterday, they have to consider some profound problems and finally ask about Bai Xue''s family situation.


    When Suk came in, he was in a daze. Looking at the three people''s happy appearance, he was in a trance. As soon as he was about to speak, he heard Bai Xue''s mobile phone ring suddenly.


    What''s more surprising to Suk is that with snow white''s phone ringing, the task prompt sound of flower picking system rings in his mind at the same time.


    "Mission: Escort Bai Xue home; reward: proficient in using firearms (elementary)"

 Chapter 716

    Suk entered into the flower picking system, and the new tasks on the electronic screen surprised him. Of course, it was more about the horror of the reward. He was proficient in firearms. Although he was only a beginner, he was not able to do it.


    Why are shooting games so popular? What half life, what cross the line of fire, make people excited. Because there are guns in it. Although it''s just a game, it can make people''s spirit come to the scene.


    Close your eyes and think about the shooting scenes in the movies, right! Brother pony is one! He is a man with all kinds of prestige. He will imagine that he can kill people like him one day.


    It''s like Suk''s first encounter with the mastery of the disassembly and assembly of firearms. At that time, he was so excited that he didn''t fall asleep. This time, he became a real master of the use of firearms. My God! This reward is just amazing!


    Suk moved his fingers subconsciously, as if he had a pistol in his hand now, but before he could enjoy the feeling, he heard Snow White''s voice changed. He was in a panic. It seemed that something big happened!


    "What? There''s something wrong with my father! "


    White snow''s voice suddenly increased several degrees, not only wake up Suk, even suyoufu and Zhang Xue are stunned, and face is a little serious, after all, this news really can''t make people happy.


    "Uncle Xia, I''m in Weihai!"


    "Well, I''m at a friend''s house!"


    "Good! I''m going back to Macao! "


    "Good! I will pay attention to safety


    Suk had just entered the door and was still some distance away from snow white, so he knew nothing about what Li had said. However, he looked at Snow White''s bloodless face and bit her lower lip tightly, and the anxiety was completely from the heart, frowning, flustered and at a loss.


    "Snow! What''s up? What happened at home? " Bai Xue has already put down the dishes and chopsticks and comes over with concern. Now she is more like a mother.


    White snow heard this, heavily nodded, don''t know when, eye circles have been red, hard bite his lips: "aunt, I have to go back, my father is now seriously injured!"


    "Ah? What can I do? Go back quickly! Do you want Suk to take you back? " Zhang Xue said it subconsciously, but then she was stunned. It''s not a community, a street or a city. It''s from Weihai to Macao. How can I send it!


    "I --" Snow White wants to stop talking. She looks at Zhang Xue, and then she looks at Suk. She weeps and looks pitiful. Her eyes seem to be able to speak. It''s self-evident. She must be waiting for Suk to speak!


    But Suk was also scratching his head. He had already skipped a day''s class yesterday. This morning, he had a half day''s class. In the afternoon, he would slip away again? Between hesitation, looking at the girl Bai Xue, her eyes were full of hope, and she took a deep breath: "Hmm! I''ll go back with you! "


    To tell you the truth, Suk doesn''t have so many ideas about whether to skip classes or not. Anyway, there''s no worry about the college entrance examination now. It''s always OK to go to a key university casually. The main problem is his parents. If he really sends Bai Xue home, the relationship between them will really change in their eyes.


    Now is snow white to his home, met his parents, this time I want to send her home, it is estimated that to see her parents is inevitable, this is not clear to put the door!


    Of course, one of the reasons that Su Ke is forced to accompany Bai Xue back to Macao is his conscience. He always feels that he owes Bai Xue a debt and steals others'' innocence. Although she has sent her to Macao, as a man, this responsibility must be borne. The other is the reward for proficient use of firearms.


    In this case, Suk decided to go back to Macao with Bai Xue. As soon as this sentence came out, Bai Xue was happy. Zhang Xue frowned and scolded herself for her slip of tongue. But there was no way to do it. The spilled water turned and looked at Su Youfu, hoping that her husband would be stopped.


    But Su Youfu took a look at Zhang Xue and shrugged: "Suk, then you should get ready and send Xiaoxue home together." As a man, he is more supportive of his son in this situation.


    Now that we''re talking about this, Zhang Xue naturally won''t go to the barrier any more. She can only tell them to be careful on the way. Suk and Bai Xue have to go upstairs to pack their bags first. After all, Bai Xue''s backpack with all kinds of certificates is still upstairs.


    However, when it comes to all kinds of documents, Suk is also depressed. He pats his forehead. NIMA does not have a Hong Kong and Macao pass. How can he fly to Macao?


    White snow a listen to this matter, almost anxious red eye, after all, this wench or really hope Suk can accompany oneself to go home, because what? Because she''s scared! What happened at home is not small!


    "What to do?" The white snow shriveled shriveled mouth, the brilliance in the Mou son is dim a lot of, pull Su Ke''s arm: "Su Ke!" Without saying a word, Suk''s eyes were helpless and pitiful, as if he didn''t accompany him. He was a heartbreaker, Chen Shimei, Ximen Qing, er, Ximen Qing was not!"Hoo The Great Wall breathes a deep breath, thinking of the last time he asked Huang Mao to check the information of Bai Xue''s stay in the hotel, he suddenly got inspiration. This boy can even get Bai Xue''s check-in information from the public security system, so there should be no problem getting a Hong Kong and Macao pass!


    Sure enough, as soon as he made a phone call, Huang Mao immediately accepted and asked Suk to take a big picture of his head with his mobile phone and send it to him. It could be done in minutes. Suk was relieved and turned to see that Bai Xue was also relieved.


    Now that the problem of pass has been solved, Suk has time to find out what happened. Seeing that snow white is putting all her belongings into her bag, she asks, "what''s the matter, your father is injured?"


    "Someone assassinated my father, and now he''s in the hospital!" Speaking of this, the girl''s mood is out of control, and her eyes are very red.


    When Suk heard the word "assassinate", she was also surprised. It turned out that what the girl said was right. Her family was really a gangster. No wonder she dared to threaten herself like that. After making trouble for a long time, she provoked an underworld princess. What''s the name of the movie? Is the woman I''m sleeping with a big man?


    "Is it dangerous for you to go back now?" Suk put himself in his place.


    "It''s OK, my uncle Xia will meet me at the airport!" White snow finish saying this words suddenly a Leng, the eyes soon become some resentment: "if you are afraid, you can not go!"


    "You said that! I won''t go Suk subconsciously said a word, who knows all of a sudden white snow tease cry, has been suppressed tears Huahua down: "you have no conscience! You''re not going! Do you like to go or not! I''m wrong about you! I don''t want to see you again! "

 Chapter 717

    Bai Xue is in an unstable mood now. When she hears Suk''s words, she feels very aggrieved. Her tears can''t stop flowing down, and she speeds up the speed of packing. She looks like a abandoned daughter-in-law, and Suk is speechless.


    "Hello Seeing the girl carrying her bag on her shoulder and turning to leave, Suk quickly reached for her bag.


    "Go away! Coward Snow White''s eyes did not blink. She let her tears flow down, and she didn''t know how to wipe them. Her face was tight, and she glared at Suk. She didn''t stop and continued to walk.


    "How can you talk to me! Originally, I wanted to go to Macao to see, alas! Forget it, no! It hurts my self-esteem Suk''s own voice and emotion, almost hide his face and go, and white snow after listening is also subconsciously stopped: "you really want to go back to Macao with me?"


    "Of course!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t want to make the girl cry any more. He cried for a while. His eyes were red, like a red eyed rabbit.


    "Are you not afraid of danger?" Snow white still didn''t believe Suk''s words, but her eyes flashed with expectation.


    "Nothing! I owe you, you go back alone, I don''t worry! " Suk did not expect that he would reach out and gently wipe away the tears from the corner of snow''s eyes.


    Snow White looked at Suk, slowly stretched out her hand, and then gently wiped her tears, but the tears were more surging, roller coaster general mood ups and downs, let the girl cry like a tearful person.


    "All right! okay! Let''s go Suk''s things are very simple, the documents he needs to use, and a change of clothes, that''s all.


    ------


    Huang Mao''s Hong Kong and Macao pass was delivered directly to Suk''s airport, but it didn''t take much time. They were in the waiting hall and finally chatted about the situation.


    "Revenge in the world?" Suk has a better understanding of Bai Xue''s family. He didn''t expect that Bai''s family is so powerful in Macao. It''s not only the underworld, but also the enterprises below.


    Bai chongtian, also known as Bai Xue''s father, controls 60% of Macao''s territory. Moreover, his brothers are powerful generals with clear division of labor.


    "Well, uncle Xia said that. Some people secretly attack my father. Now the situation is very critical. My father has been shot twice and is being rescued in the hospital. In fact, this kind of thing often happens some time ago. However, there are several cases every year, and my family doesn''t pay too much attention to it. Who knows -"


    Bai Xue holds her boarding pass in her hand and lowers her head Say it in a loud voice.


    With the words of snow white, Suk''s mind has begun to form a general impression, just like in the TV movie, Snow White''s father is a big man, is the leader of the gang, and then there will be a group of opposition who are eager to get on the top, they need to constantly struggle, in order to have the next plot, well, it must be so.


    "Didn''t your family call you?" Suk suddenly realized a problem. Normally, her family would have to inform her of such a big event.


    "My uncle Xia called me!" Snow White blurted out that suxton was speechless. Originally, he meant to ask Snow White''s immediate relatives, such as father and mother. You said uncle Xia was obviously not a family member.


    "Your uncle Xia?" Suk repeated it subconsciously.


    Uncle Xia in Bai Xue''s mouth is also one of his father''s old brothers. By the way, Bai Xue once mentioned to Suk that there is a director who specializes in making QS films, that is, Xia Qishen''s sideline. He is very interested in such work and always takes himself as a cultural person.


    In his hands, he controls newspapers, performing arts companies, publishing and printing companies, all of which serve his own interests. When he has nothing to do, he likes to soak in women and say that he wants to be Hefner, the founder of playboy.


    This person even made a series called "Macau hot". Er, the Chinese name of this series is "Macao fever".


    This person can be said to have watched Bai Xue grow up, and has always loved her very much, but that''s because she made this little girl with bad water in her mind. She had to take photos of Suk to revenge.


    When the radio began to remind passengers to board, Suk and snow began to board the plane with the army, because snow''s luggage was not much, so there was no need to check it. Suk took his bag in one hand and snow''s luggage in the other hand, and finally sat down according to the seat number.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to China Airlines flight jh865 from Weihai to Macao. In order to ensure the normal operation of the aircraft navigation and communication system, please do not use portable computers during the takeoff and descent of the aircraft, and do not use mobile phones, remote-controlled toys, video game machines, CD players, audio receivers and other electronic devices during the whole flight - "


    soon the radio rang on the aircraft, and Suk and Bai Xue subconsciously took out their mobile phones for preparation Turn off, who knows when Snow White''s mobile phone rings, Suk glanced, the above caller ID is Snow White''s mother."Xiaoxue, are you in Weihai?" A woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone, because at that time, Bai Xue''s air ticket was ordered by the housekeeper, so her whereabouts would be reported to her parents.


    "Well!" Snow white should be a, haven''t wait for her to continue to speak, the voice on the phone interrupted her: "then you should be careful, something happened at home recently, you don''t come back!"


    "Ma! Is dad in the hospital? " Snow''s words, let her mother a Leng, asked: "how do you know?"


    But now snow is concerned about her father''s injury, did not answer her mother''s words: "how is father''s injury? Is it serious? "


    "Nothing! It''s just a little hurt! " Her mother hesitated for a moment and then asked, "how do you know about this?"


    Suk himself turned off his mobile phone first. At this time, he saw a stewardess coming over with a smile and looking at Bai Xue: "Hello, the plane is about to take off. Would you please turn off your mobile phone?"


    "Xiaoxue, are you on the plane?" Snow White''s mother was even more surprised: "do you want to come back?"


    "Mom, I won''t talk about it. I''ll be home soon!" Bai Xue looks at the stewardess and smiles apologetically.


    "Xiaoxue, don''t come back now!" Snow White''s mother''s voice is very anxious, it seems that she doesn''t want to let snow white go back and get involved in the vortex of gang fighting.


    The stewardess has been standing in front of the snow, once again reminded to turn off the mobile phone, so that all the passengers around focus on this side. It seems that the plane is really going to take off immediately, there is no way, snow white can only hang up the phone: "Mom! Not to mention, the plane is about to take off, my uncle Xia will go -


    Snow White has not finished, the mobile phone signal is cut off, came to the beep of the blind tone, people on the plane know, in fact, on the plane, the mobile phone is no signal.


    Because the two people are close to each other, Suk can clearly hear the content of Snow White''s phone call. I don''t know why. Because of this phone call, Suk suddenly has a strange feeling. It seems that this trip to Macao will not go smoothly.

 Chapter 718

    Because Bai Xue was worried about her father''s safety, she kept silent all the time on the plane. Although Suk wanted to comfort her, he was clumsy and could only sit on one side and watch the stewardess pass the time.


    Three hours later, the plane began to enter the troposphere, there was a slight sense of turbulence, calculate the time, should be about to land.


    "Here you are!" Snow White takes out a can of chewing gum from her bag and hands it to Suk. Suk knows that when the plane takes off and lands, it is easy to cause tinnitus, which is similar to the feeling of pouring water into her ears. It''s very uncomfortable.


    But chewing a few pieces of gum, oral activity can be very good to alleviate this symptom, while taking over the side said: "where is your uncle Xia waiting for us?"


    "Out of the station!" While chewing gum, Bai Xue replied. At the moment of speaking, the plane suddenly landed on the runway, slowed down and finally stopped.


    Suk and Bai Xue go out with the crowd. Of course, there is not only one flight landing at the airport. There are a lot of people. In a trance, Suk seems to see an acquaintance dressed in fashion. After thinking about it, he finally remembers who it is. It turned out that it was Liang Liang Liang, the model he met when he went to Yanjing last time.


    However, there are too many people out of the station. They are already gone. Of course, even if the woman is still there, Suk will not rush to talk to her. There is no other reason. They are not familiar at all.


    "Hello! What are you looking at? " Snow found Suk a Leng, as if some distracted, anxious to go home, she quickly pulled his arm.


    "Nothing. I seem to have seen a friend! Let''s go Suk nods to Bai Xue. Bai Xue is a natural action. She takes Suk''s arm like a couple. However, these two people are of the same age. Bai Xue is only one year older than Suk. They are all young boys and girls. Such a pair is very common in the airport.


    "Task: Escort Bai Xue home (complete); reward: proficient in the use of firearms (elementary)"


    "Please extract!"


    When the plane landed, the reminder sound of the task completion of the flower picking system sounded in my mind. Suk was still a little puzzled. He thought that this task would have to wait until Snow White was sent to her home. However, considering the current situation, her home might be the target of others, which is very dangerous.


    No matter what, the task was finished. As he walked into the flower picking system, Suk immediately chose to extract the reward, and immediately saw that the screen was full of glittering white light in the whole space.


    Then, a cool force appeared in my body, which was divided into two parts. One part hovered in my mind, including all kinds of gun models, use standards, and even the requirements of wind speed and direction. The other part spread to every cell of my arms, hands, and even fingers, Su Kezhi Tao is cultivating his hand.


    Snow White takes Suk''s arm and mingles with the crowd. Those who want to walk fast can''t help it, but they are still looking around, because according to Xia Qishen''s ability, there is no need to wait for them outside. Suddenly, she pats her forehead and her mobile phone hasn''t turned on yet!


    Suk feels that snow white stops and takes out his mobile phone. At this time, he has received all the rewards for his proficiency in using firearms. Although he is only at the primary level, he now feels that his fingers are trembling with excitement. He really wants to find a shooting range to shoot a few shots.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk watched the girl open her backpack and didn''t know what she was turning.


    "Find my mobile phone, call uncle Xia!" Bai xuetou did not lift, and finally turned to the mobile phone.


    "Oh When Suk heard this, he began to take out his mobile phone and turn it on. At this moment, he suddenly felt as if a kind of uneasy mood began to permeate his heart. This feeling can''t be explained, but it was clear that he was in danger.


    Suk subconsciously stopped and looked around. Everyone''s face was in a hurry. Everyone was walking out. Suddenly, he saw three or four people running against the others, and it seemed that their goal was on his side.


    If you look at it carefully, a four man, with a short cut and a tall figure, is still a kind of tough type. Although he wears ordinary clothes, the fierce light in his eyes can''t be concealed at all. This kind of breath is often encountered by Suk. It''s the taste of black and astringent meeting.


    "Xiaoxue, do you know anyone over there?" Suk subconsciously touched Snow White''s arm with his elbow. Who knows that he made a mistake and even crossed her chest peak. This kind of feeling was like sitting on a slide when she was a child.


    Bai Xuegang turned on his mobile phone, looked up with Suk''s guidance, and quickly denied Suk''s question: "I don''t know!" But the girl just finished, suddenly found that Suk seized his wrist, said in a deep voice: "something''s wrong! Let''s go


    Sukra, with snow white, went straight through the crowd, ran out a few steps and looked back. As expected, all the four men came after them, even with evil spirits on their faces. Some passengers who were eager to get out of the station were bumped by them, and they wanted to reason with each other. When they looked at their fierce appearance, they could only swallow the breath.Fortunately, there are so many people at the airport that sukra turns around with snow, and finally gets rid of the chase of the four people. He hides beside the track turntable in the baggage claim area, and the two people gasp heavily. However, snow is running around with Suk''s steps, and it''s still unclear what''s going on.


    "What are we - we - running for?" White snow bent, breathing is still a little heavy.


    However, Suk''s physical quality is much better than her, and soon recovered calm. At the same time, she is constantly looking around: "I suspect someone is going to catch you. You don''t know any of the four people, so you will never come to pick you up!"


    "Uncle Xia!" At this time, Bai Xue has dialed Xia Qishen''s phone: "we got off the plane, where are you going to pick me up?"


    "Snow! Where are you? Tell me your specific address. I''m still outside the airport. I''ll send someone to pick you up! " There was a man''s voice on the phone, hoarse.


    "Uncle Xia, someone wanted to catch me just now!" Snow white after listening to Suk''s judgment, the same reflection, think of the four people crazy to catch up with themselves, must be to catch themselves, I''m afraid the intention is sinister.


    "What? Someone''s going to catch you? Is someone tracking my whereabouts, Xiaoxue, don''t be afraid. Uncle will go there. Tell Uncle where you are The man on the phone was obviously stunned, and his hoarse voice was raised by one degree.


    Bai Xuegang was about to speak when she found another phone call coming in. She said to Xia Qishen, "Uncle Xia, wait for me. My mother has called me!"

 Chapter 719

    I didn''t expect that since I knew that my daughter was on the plane, Bai Xue''s mother started to meet her at the airport. After this call, I realized that Xia Qishen was also at the airport.


    As soon as they got in touch with each other, the two teams joined together. When Suk and Bai Xue walked out of the station, there was a rare extra aisle outside, just at the door. Every few meters, there was a man with a fierce face. He was overbearing, and it was not easy to get into trouble.


    So these outbound passengers, whether they are locals or foreigners, even foreign friends, have to walk around obediently, and they should be careful not to offend them.


    Suk is still carrying two bags, one is his own and the other is snow-white. The scene outside can easily make people feel powerful, like the emperor''s travel, the Gong''s opening, the Loess street, and the Oscar red carpet, which is particularly eye-catching.


    Behind the hands of these men, their faces are serious, and their black t-shirts are like standard clothes. Even their exposed arms are scarred. Not far away, a woman is surrounded by people waiting for snow white.


    "Ma!" Bai Xue screamed and trotted directly. Of course, Suk followed her closely. The more she was in her forties, she was not tall, but her skin was very white. However, she didn''t wear so much publicity. The simple dress made people feel that this woman''s temperament was very unusual.


    With the spirit of wealth, but also with a cold temperament, to that station, just like some big companies in charge of the power of life and death of the female president, casually can let a person pack up and roll away.


    But Rao is like this, when she saw snow running over, her face could not help but emerge a smile, although the smile with bitterness: "girl, how can you still run back at this time?"


    "Ma! How''s my dad? " Snow fell into her mother''s arms, then quickly looked up and asked.


    "Nothing. I''ve been transferred to the ward now!" Snow White''s mother Chen Ruili patted Snow White''s shoulder: "did you see those people who were chasing you just now?" Speaking of this, Chen Ruili''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    "No, we''ve been running for a long time. After we got rid of them, we never saw them again!" Snow White had already told her mother about the four men chasing her on the phone.


    "Sister in law, the situation is special now. Shall we go home first?" At this time, a man next to Chen Ruili whispered. From his voice, Suk immediately guessed that this should be uncle Xia in Bai Xue''s mouth, who specializes in directing QS movies.


    "Xiaoxia, you really are. You have already said not to tell Xiaoxue, so that she won''t worry. How can you tell her?" Chen Ruili seems to have a deep friendship with Xia Qishen, otherwise she would not say so directly about him.


    "I''m also worried that Xiaoxue is not safe outside. Besides, elder brother was seriously injured at that time. I''m really afraid - alas!" Xia Qishen looks a few years younger than Chen Ruili. He is of ordinary height, but he is a little fat. His stomach is up. He is wearing a plaid shirt, a large beach shorts, and a pair of Lei Peng glasses on the bridge of his nose. He looks like a mix and match.


    "Mom, don''t talk about Uncle Xia. Anyway, I have to go home." Bai Xue jumps out of Chen Ruili''s arms and stands next to Suk. Because everyone''s attention just now is on her, Suk is naturally ignored.


    "Mom, uncle Xia, this is my friend, Suk!" When Bai Xue explains to Suk, she subconsciously stares at Chen Ruili''s eyes for fear that she will see something bad. Because the family is still very strict with her so far, so when introducing Suk, she can only use the identity of a friend.


    "Yo! It''s a pretty boy Xia Qishen takes a step forward, pats Suk on the shoulder, and then squeezes his eyes at Bai Xue. It seems that he has a tacit understanding.


    In fact, Chen Ruili has long seen Suk following Bai Xue. People of her age can''t see any clues. But now she can''t tell the truth. She nods to Suk: "do you still remember the appearance of chasing those of you?"


    "Well, I remember!" Although it was very chaotic at that time, even running and panting, Suk was sure that if he met these people again now, he would recognize them at the first sight. After all, the situation at that time was very urgent and he had deep natural memory.


    "Xiao Xia, you leave a few people to look with him inside. You dare to beat my daughter''s idea. You must not let them go!" Chen Ruili talks like she''s going to be put to death if she catches those four people.


    But Suk subconsciously frowned, although the other party is Snow White''s mother, but also can''t ask for their own opinions, to arrange the work for themselves, this is too strong!


    "Ma! Suk has to be with me. Now I can''t find anyone. Let''s go to the hospital to see my father first Although Bai Xue doesn''t realize what''s wrong with her mother''s words, she naturally doesn''t want Suk to leave her and directly denies the plan.


    "Yes! Sister-in-law, I''m afraid these people have been staring at my car for a long time. They just follow me to the airport. If they don''t succeed in one strike, they will definitely run away. Let''s go in and look for it now, and it won''t work! Go back first Xia Qishen, a fat man named Xia Qishen, has taken off his glasses. When he talks, his face is smiling and his eyes are narrowed into a line, just like coach Anxi in slam dunk master.This Anxi coach, er, said Xia Qishen, putting his hand around Suk''s arm: "little brother, you are Xiaoxue''s friend, just call me uncle Xia! Get in my car. I have a lot of good things in my car! "


    Xia Qi gives Suk a wink. He seems to know that Suk has some opinions on Chen Ruili''s arrangement. He hugs him on the shoulder and points to a black Land Rover SUV on the side of the road. It seems that this is his car.


    Suk is completely passive to follow Xia Qi, and subconsciously turns to see Bai Xue. Of course, Bai Xue doesn''t have any opinions about this arrangement, and nods to him. In fact, the girl knows that uncle Xia is helping Suk out. Otherwise, with her mother''s Xing son, Suk will definitely turn the Airport upside down.


    In this case, Suk followed the owner, followed Xia Qishen''s steps, turned his head as he walked, opposite a dozens of storey office building. He looked up subconsciously, and suddenly found that a dazzling light flashed through a window on more than ten floors.


    All of a sudden, without even a second''s consideration, he broke away from Xia Qishen''s hand and ran back to the position of Bai Xue and her mother, shouting: "get down! Dange

 Chapter 720

    This kind of feeling is very magical, completely traceless, Suk just looked up a little, it was like the reflection of glass in the sun, let him suddenly alarm.


    It''s like someone in his head yelled, "watch out for the sniper!"


    I didn''t think about the reflection of the sniper mirror and so on. I broke away from Xia Qishen''s hand and ran back two steps. All of a sudden, I threw Chen Ruili and snow to the ground.


    Chen Ruili is holding Bai Xue''s hand and is going to the side of the road. The black Mercedes Benz cls350 parked on the side of the road should be Chen Ruili''s. those younger brothers around her, whether Chen Ruili or Xia Qishen, are also moving to the side of the road.


    But Suk''s sudden action brought a lot of people''s accidents. Some people even thought that he had no clear intention and wanted to stop him. However, Suk''s agility and coordination were beyond their imagination. Moreover, they were only a few steps away from the mother and daughter, shouting: "get down! Danger The man has already jumped on it.


    Suk and Snow White''s mother and daughter run face to face. Suk opens his hands like a roc spreading its wings, and suddenly comes out. Although Chen Ruili was stunned by his warning just now, because of his mother''s nature, he subconsciously moves forward and blocks snow white.


    However, Suk was so powerful that he threw them all to the ground. At this moment, he heard a kind of whistling sound like tearing the air. In front of Suk''s eyes, a man in a black T-shirt, with a puff in his stomach, spattered blood.


    The bullet went straight through his belly, then hit the floor tile, and then bounced up. With a bang, it hit another man''s thigh. Seeing the two men''s body tilt, they fell directly to the ground. Now it''s unnecessary for Suk to say, I''m afraid everyone can reflect that they were shot by the sniper.


    Suk is very close to the man who was shot, only one step away. He watched his little stomach start to gush blood. Subconsciously, he wanted to move back, but he found that his hand was on a soft ball. It felt good. It was like a big steamed bun. Now he didn''t care about anything. He pressed it hard and propped up. Then he found that he was touching Chen Ruili''s chest Department.


    I''ll go! Suk blushed and drew back her hand. It doesn''t matter if she touched snow white, but who knows what to do if she touched her mother.


    Chen Ruili''s younger brothers are all loyal confidants. Although there was a sudden chaos, they formed a wall of people, and there was another roar. Then the third sound, one person fell to the ground at each shot.


    There''s no need to analyze the trajectory at all. The target of this shooter should be Chen Ruili. I saw that Chen Ruili didn''t panic. She didn''t have the panic of ordinary women. She sat up straight. It was a good thing that she didn''t come to Suk, but Chen Ruili''s chest was pushed up.


    Suk directly turned over and sat to one side, his eyes just aimed at the opposite building, because he was the first to find it before, so he quickly locked the location of the shooter: "opposite the 13th floor! Come on


    With Suk''s words, soon someone rushed directly across the street and went straight to the opposite office building. It seemed that the shooter was aware of his danger and soon there was no movement.


    Suk was surprised, and then he found that the men who rushed to the opposite side had more pistols. He didn''t expect that Bai Xue''s family was so involved in the underworld, but it was good. At least with the weapon of self-defense, it should be much safer.


    "Sister in law, are you ok?" At this time, Xia Qishen also ran over and helped up Bai Xue. He asked Chen Ruili with concern and kept looking around for warning.


    "Get in the car! Go back to the hospital first Chen Ruili is quick to make a decision. The more such a situation is, the more calm she should be. Otherwise, she will give the Gunners a chance to take advantage of it. Moreover, as the old saying goes, it''s safer for a gentleman not to stand under the dangerous wall, but to leave here first.


    Moreover, the airport is an important security position. After the gunshot, some airport police began to hear the news. Those who mix with the society don''t like trouble. With this sentence, except the younger brother who rushed to the opposite side, all of them got on the bus and lifted up the injured brothers and drove directly to the hospital.


    Suk is still in the Land Rover of xiaqishen. As he said, there are a lot of good things in the car, and there are a lot of messy picture albums, women''s hair Sao, and a lot of CDs, which are printed with Macao fever. Sure enough, this fat xiaqishen is a pornographic person.


    Xia Qishen acts as the driver himself. Suk sits in the co driver''s seat. As soon as he gets on the bus, he feels scared under his ass. he touches it and takes out a cold pistol.


    Suk was stunned. M9, he had turned off the insurance and could shoot at any time. When he was in his hand, he felt heavy on his hand. Moreover, because he had extracted the reward for proficient use of firearms, Suk felt the pistol and had an impulse to shoot twice.


    When Su Ke was stunned, Xia Qi explored his hand deeply and opened the insurance again: "don''t go off, they are all real guys!" The fat man looked as if Suk had seen the pistol for the first time, for fear that he might get away with it."Oh Although Suk was reluctant to part, he subconsciously put the gun aside.


    Xia Qishen''s Land Rover takes the lead, and behind them are several business cars full of younger brothers. Chen Ruili''s Mercedes Benz, for safety''s sake, is caught in the middle class. The team consists of four cars, and the speed is very fast. After all, there are younger brothers who are shot in the car, and their lives are in danger at any time.


    Unexpectedly, as shown in the movie, the motorcade drove directly to Jinghu hospital. Soon the kids who were shot were carried to the stretcher and sent in. Suk followed Xia Qishen out of the car and waited for Chen Ruili and her daughter.


    Bai Xue''s face is a little pale. Although she was born in the underworld family, she should have been immune to such a gunfight, but this time it really happened beside her, even less than two meters, which scared her.


    It''s totally subconscious to follow Chen Ruili''s steps and rush into the hospital. When you see Suk, the girl Bai Xue is relieved.


    "Thank you!" Chen Ruili knows that once she arrives at the hospital, at least it is much safer. She stops for a moment and expresses her gratitude to Suk. She knows that if Suk hadn''t suddenly discovered the situation and rushed her mother and daughter to the hospital, I''m afraid the situation would have become very bad. At least the first bullet would have come to her.


    "Nothing!" Suk waved his hand, but Chen Ruili''s next sentence suddenly made him a little uncomfortable.


    "How do you know there''s a shooter on the other side?" Although Chen Ruili is just seeking confirmation, this sentence seems to have some distrust for Suk. What she said is that now, on her way back to the hospital, she has already begun to question Bai Xue. Why does an ordinary boy find the opposite sniper for the first time? Is this premeditation?

 Chapter 721

    The office building on the opposite side is about 20 stories in shape, with light blue tempered glass attached to it. Some windows are open, while others are completely closed. If you put them on ordinary people, who will pay attention to this building and count them all from top to bottom?


    And at the exit of the airport, a straight-line distance of more than one kilometer from the hidden position of the shooter. How can you find it at a glance?


    Although the final result was that Suk flew to the rescue and gave warning, it was strange. Since Bai chongtian was assassinated, Chen Ruili was under great pressure. At this time, she had to consider the origin of Suk.


    If there is a plot, it is better to solve it as soon as possible!


    Suk was stunned when he heard this. It was not that he was too sensitive, but that Chen Ruili''s expression and tone were too obvious. However, the other party was Bai Xue''s mother. He always had to be polite. Subconsciously, he raised his hand and rubbed his nose: "actually, I don''t know!"


    There''s no way to explain this. It''s true. Suk himself knows that at that time, it was not so easy for him to find this situation. He just looked up subconsciously, and it was nothing more than a sharp flash. Maybe it can be attributed to the fact that there was no sunshade on the sniper mirror, or even no reflective film on it. Could it be judged that there was a sniper on the other side? Is this a movie?


    However, at that time, I had a sudden reaction, and this idea came into my mind. According to Suk''s understanding, it should have something to do with the reward of mastering (elementary) in the use of firearms. What''s increasing is not only my own skills, but also my experience.


    However, these things can only mean unspeakable, it will make people feel strange to say, so suksuoxing directly said a sentence, I don''t know, as a reply.


    "Sister-in-law, thanks to Suk, let''s go first! Brother, I guess I want to have a light snow, too! " Xia Qi, the master of color road, squints his eyes and gives Suk a quick break. In fact, he has asked Suk several times on the way. After all, it''s a bit too mysterious!


    "At that time, I felt as if someone had said in my ear, let me protect you!" Suk found that Chen Ruili''s eyes still had a sense of vigilance, but he spoke again.


    "Oh?" Hearing what Suk said, Chen Ruili not only didn''t feel funny, but also nodded, and then said thank you to Suk again.


    When Bai Xue sees that her mother''s face is finally relaxed, she dares to speak. Although she wants to explain to Suk before, she dare not speak at all under Chen Ruili''s aura. She can make Bai Xue behave like this. Chen Ruili''s style can be imagined.


    "Ma! Suk is my good friend While talking, he put out his tongue to Suk, with a bitter smile on his face.


    "All right! Let''s go up Chen Ruili takes the lead and walks directly into the hospital. However, when she passes Suk, she seems to hear her murmuring about the blessing of Guanyin.


    Get it! Now Guanyin has robbed him of his credit! But there''s no way. It''s better than treating yourself as a suspect.


    Just like Bai Xue''s previous visit to the Puji Buddhist temple, the whole Bai family was in awe of the gods. No matter Bai chongtian or Chen Ruili, or even their brothers, they often contributed incense to the Buddhist temple for blessing.


    This is a strange thing. It would be more reasonable to put it on the manifestation of the great master of Guanyin. All of his family worships the great master of Guanyin, so the Bodhisattva''s helping hand at the time of crisis is to protect himself.


    As for why she would remind Suk instead of telling herself directly, Chen Ruili can''t criticize her. The God''s intention can''t be speculated, and there must be deep meaning in it.


    The whole floor was occupied by the police. The stairwell was guarded by a specially assigned person. Looking at their waist bulging, maybe they were all with guys. There were four or five people standing in the corridor, looking at their dressing and bearing. Maybe they should be the uncles in Bai xuekou. They were basically over 40 years old and looked serious.


    Chen Ruili takes Bai Xue directly into the ward, while Suk stays outside with Xia Qi. No one knows Suk, and no one is interested in knowing a little hairy child. So Suk is bored, wondering when he can go home after he has sent Bai Xue to his parents.


    I took out my mobile phone and saw that it was more than four o''clock when I got off the plane. Then I had a long time to struggle. Now it''s almost six o''clock. I don''t know if there is any flight back to Weihai. Depending on the current situation, I might have to stay for one night.


    It is estimated that Chen Ruili told Bai chongtian about her attack at the airport. After a while, Bai Xue came out and called in all the uncles outside, while she stayed outside with Suk.


    "Thank you for saving me and mom!" When Bai Xue came back to her parents, she became a lot more honest. She was quite different from the crazy girl before. She had some lady style.


    "Thank you! I wish you were OK! " Suk smiles and shakes her head. This kind of smile in Snow White''s eyes becomes very tasteful, which eases her frightened mood.


    "Do you think that the great master Guanyin made you save us?" Snow moved toward Suk, put her head close to Suk''s ear, and asked in a low voice.Naturally, she heard what her mother had said, and contacted the sign she had asked for in Puji Buddhist temple before. Did the old monk say that the peach blossom was robbed into the peach blossom luck? Was it God''s will? Is Suk destined to save himself?


    "Yes Suk was speechless for a while, but there was nothing wrong, so he had the idea of joking with the girl: "in fact, master Guanyin said a word to me!"


    "What''s that?" Sure enough, white snow a listen to come to interest, two eyes light small star, immediately listen.


    "She said! If there is a girl named Bai Xue climbing on my bed tonight, don''t resist! " Suk looked at white snow, widened his eyes, ready to listen to the Oracle, and then pretended to be very serious.


    "You''re going to die!" Bai Xue blinked her eyes and finally realized that Suk was teasing herself. Suddenly, her face turned red. She subconsciously beat Suk''s arm and apologized for him. She put her hands together: "forgive me, Bodhisattva! Bodhisattva, forgive me


    Because the two people have already had that kind of intimate relationship, Suk''s perception of Snow White has changed obviously. He doesn''t hate her as much as before, and even becomes intimate. He leans his head to snow white: "how about it? Do you think I should listen to the Bodhisattva? "


    "You said it! You are so beautiful, I castrate your bad things Snow White is red in face and ears, but it also inspires the wildness she suppresses around her parents. She reaches out and grabs Su Xiaoke.


    Suk quickly with chest, abdomen, buttocks, let his brother dodge Snow''s claws, also at this time, snow''s mother suddenly pushed the door out, at a glance to see his daughter is grasping Suk that sensitive part, suddenly a Leng.

 Chapter 722

    At that time, the distance between Mei Chaofeng''s fingertip and Su Xiaoke was only 0.01 cm, but after a quarter of incense, she had to stop.


    Because the door is open.


    Bai Xue turns her head and looks at her mother. She stares at herself in consternation. Her face soon becomes gloomy. She is so scared that she quickly retracts her little hand and suddenly becomes at a loss.


    "You two come in!" Chen Ruili glared at Bai Xue, but she didn''t burst out. Instead, she waved to the two men.


    Snow White is like a child who has done something wrong. She lowers her head and doesn''t dare to make eye contact with her mother at all. She lingers and walks over. Suk can only follow her, but it''s also a little embarrassed. After all, this kind of action is not suitable for her mother to see.


    "You are Suk! Thank you so much this time! " The head of the bed has been raised a lot. Bai chongtian leans on it and looks at Suk coming by. He slightly grins his head.


    "Hello uncle Bai!" This is the first time that Suk saw Bai chongtian. It''s quite different from what he imagined. Instead of being tough and tough, Suk looks like a weak scholar with a white face. He''s about forty-six or seven years old.


    But at the moment, he is wearing a red upper body. What''s not consistent with his appearance is that his muscle contour is clear. It doesn''t look like what he should have at this age. I''m afraid he has been exercising all the time. A green dragon tattooed on his left arm is the only place on his body that looks like a black and astringent man.


    Bai chongtian''s chest and abdomen are wrapped with thick gauze. Rao Shi still has a large amount of blood, and it''s not just one place. If Suke guesses well, he has at least been shot twice.


    "Well!" Bai chongtian smiles and looks up and down at Suk: "Xiaoxue, the girl, doesn''t bother you less!"


    Bai Xue has few strange friends all the time. This time, she suddenly went to Weihai and brought back a man in a twinkling of an eye. Based on his experience, how could he not guess the extraordinary relationship between the two children.


    "Not bad!" Suk thought that he was really annoyed before. After he got into his bed, he became honest immediately. At the thought of this, he scratched his head subconsciously, a little embarrassed.


    "Riley said it was like you heard someone tell you to save people?" When Bai chongtian said this, all the big men in the room focused on him. It seems that they are all interested in this matter.


    In the final analysis, there is a sustenance in my heart when I mix up the rivers and lakes for peace and worship God for Buddha. When I hear Suk''s words, it''s very mysterious. All of them regard him as the messenger who listens to the oracle.


    "This - it seems so!" Suk thought that he had already said it, so he couldn''t swallow it back. Besides, this is the only way to explain such an evil thing.


    Bai chongtian looked at Suk and pondered for a long time. When Suk felt a little hairy, he finally said: "this is it! Suk, you almost know where we are now! "


    Su Ke was stunned and didn''t understand what medicine was sold in the gourd, so he nodded subconsciously.


    "It shows that the gun is easy to hide, but it''s hard to defend. Now my opponent is in the dark! We are not the way to defend blindly. Suk, please see if you can give us some advice


    "Ah?" Suk is even more stunned now. Where is this? Do you really think I''m a magic wand? Fortune telling and divination? Generally speaking, such a big man will not listen to the wind is the rain, and has his own judgment? What''s going on?


    Moreover, not only Suk was stunned, but also Bai chongtian''s brothers didn''t know what their boss wanted to do.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. We haven''t been in Macao for a day or two. Although we usually cause a lot of trouble, it''s not to the point of killing each other. But now these people want my family name Bai to go up in smoke!" Bai chongtian seems to have no choice but to solve this problem. He raises his right hand subconsciously.


    Chen Ruili hurriedly walked over and even lit a cigarette and handed it to him. Unexpectedly, this woman indulged her husband so much that she didn''t care that he was recovering. Maybe she couldn''t manage these things at all!


    Bai chongtian takes a smoke. With the blue smoke coming out of his mouth, Suk seems to see the boss''s fierce and fierce spirit of the world. That kind of fierce temperament comes out in an instant, which makes him a little surprised.


    When Bai chongtian was silent, everyone knew that he still had something to say behind him. They all waited for him. Finally, after a pause, he spoke again.


    "There may be few opponents in front of us, but they all say that the fortress disintegrates from the inside. I wonder if it''s someone inside us who is calculating!" When Bai chongtian spoke, he looked at Suk: "do you think it''s possible?"


    Suk felt that when Bai chongtian said this, all the people in the room were stunned, and the atmosphere was somewhat depressed. It seemed that Bai chongtian''s doubts made them all the objects of doubt.


    "Big brother! You say that -- " The first person to speak was a tough man with black and astringent words on his forehead. He had a bald head, a gold chain with little finger on his neck, and a black cross beam vest. Although he was in his forties, he was still like a fledgling Hun Tzu. He looked arrogant and domineering."Ah! Huazi, how can you talk! Listen to big brother Xia Qishen, a fat man, even if he was serious, his small eyes seemed to be smiling. He went to LA nahuazi''s arm with his stomach.


    Bai chongtianhun looks around at these people in the room, and then waves to Xiaqi to let huazi go. Maybe it''s because his boss is very dignified. Although he looks like a kind-hearted master, he can really convince the public when he is serious.


    "Huazi, don''t be upset! Today, I said this in front of your brothers, and I didn''t doubt you! We are all brothers who have worked together for so many years. We are brothers who have lived together in adversity. " Bai chongtian said after a pause.


    "But now the situation is very complicated. It seems that our opponents all know our whereabouts. Ruili told Xiao Xia that there are people going to cut snow at the airport. We must pay attention to this matter!"


    After that, all the princes nodded in agreement.


    Suk felt that he was covered with clouds and mists. Bai chongtian talked for a long time and made himself more and more confused. He always felt that his words seemed to have deep meaning. Subconsciously, he turned to see Bai Xue. The girl also shrugged her shoulders helplessly.


    Just at this time, a mobile phone ring came out, and huazi''s face suddenly changed after he answered the phone. He could see the sweat on his forehead in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 723

    In the ward, especially in this kind of atmosphere, a ringing bell seemed extremely disharmonious. The man named huazi, who had a rumen in his head, quickly picked up the phone without any hesitation. However, a few minutes after he got on the phone, his face changed greatly.


    Seeing his action, he suddenly attracted everyone''s attention. Subconsciously, he wiped the sweat on his head and unconsciously lowered his voice. After he said something, he immediately went home and hung up the phone.


    "Huazi, what''s the matter?" Xia Qishen seems to be the one who talks the most among these people, but he also asks everyone''s doubts, and even Bai chongtian looks at him with doubts.


    "Nothing! It''s all right Hua Zi involuntarily waved his hand, but he found that the answer might not be convincing, so he sighed: "Alas! The two kids of my family rolled down the stairs. I have to go home and have a look! "


    "Hey, those two kids in your family are so naughty!" These people are close to each other. They are basically people who often hang out with each other. They all know what''s going on in their families like the back of their hands. When Hua Zi said that, they all understood.


    "Brother, I''ll go first!" Hua Zi''s real name is Qi Hua. He has been fighting with Bai chongtian since he was in his twenties. He is a tiger general. Although he is usually domineering and arrogant, he still respects Bai chongtian and is embarrassed to accuse him.


    "Well, you''ve all gone back. There''s no need for you here. Everyone should be careful. Since they dare to attack Ruili and Bai Xue, everyone in the family should pay attention!" Bai chongtian waved to his brothers.


    It''s true that the whole floor is guarded now. At least 20 younger brothers have been put here. All of them are smart and capable. They don''t have to worry about it. What''s more, Bai chongtian still needs more rest. After seeing each other, they all leave.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only three members of Bai chongtian''s family and an outsider like Suk left in the ward. It seemed that Bai chongtian''s injury was really serious. Although he was struggling in front of several brothers, he put down his guard in front of his family.


    Bai chongtian watched them walk out of the ward with his cigarette butt thrown aside. He leaned against the head of the bed and closed his eyes. It seemed that he was relieving the pain.


    "What do you think, boss?" Chen Ruili even calls Bai chongtian the eldest brother. She doesn''t know whether it''s a nickname or something, but she doesn''t pretend to be concerned.


    "Nothing, nothing!" Although Bai chongtian closed his eyes, he still waved his hand. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. No, the tiger is still dead. Er, it''s not. Anyway, although Bai chongtian was seriously injured, he still forced to wave his hand.


    "Boss, do you mean there''s something inside us?" Chen Ruili pastes it carefully in Bai chongtian''s ear and says, but there are no outsiders in the ward, and Suk still hears her clearly.


    although her nickname for Bai chongtian is a little unexpected, Suk is still in an instinctive reaction, which is a subconscious recollection of these people''s reaction at that time.


    At that time, except for the man named huazi, who was quite outstanding, others, though puzzled, still restrained the explosive impulse. These people were all heavy soldiers in their hands, and they were the powerful ones. Even if they all came down to Bai chongtian''s unified management and allocation, the power of the big man would not change, but they all forbeared to put forward even one proposal A little refutation.


    Is it true that these people are all loyal brothers and will not be upset by Bai chongtian''s words? Suk thought about it for a while, but he still didn''t have a clue. Instead, he simply watched the change. This kind of underworld fight is not something he can touch.


    When Suk carefully observed Bai chongtian on the hospital bed, the man shook his head easily: "Ruili, this matter is not so easy to solve, you go back first!"


    Chen Ruili is also a woman who shares weal and woe with Bai chongtian. For a long time, she has been obedient to her husband. When she heard Bai chongtian say so, she stood up obediently: "you have a rest first, I''ll go back and cook some porridge!"


    Maybe Bai chongtian was a little tired, but he nodded to Suk before the rest: "thank you very much. Have a good time in Macao. Don''t rush back!"


    Suk is very confused. From his words, it seems that he didn''t pay attention to your previous pretext about rushing to Chen Ruili and Bai Xue. Moreover, the topic about the ghost just now didn''t continue. It''s really confusing.


    However, since Bai chongtian said that, Suk still wanted to show respect and politeness, and nodded: "uncle, you have a rest first!".


    ------


    Suk sits in the co driver''s seat of Mercedes Benz cls350. Of course, he has a special driver, and behind them are Chen Ruili and Bai Xue. They seem to be whispering something, but Suk can''t hear them at all.


    Chen Ruili now personally cooks for Bai chongtian every day. Not only does she distrust the cooks who cook, but even the people who deliver the food are suspicious. Nothing is safer than the food she arranges.After going out, Suk has been thinking about Bai chongtian''s words at that time. Is it really a problem within their gang? However, he did find that Bai chongtian''s eyes seemed to have swept over everyone''s face, and even he was not spared. Is this a stratagem? The more I think about it, the more confused I am. Subconsciously, I look up in the rearview mirror. Chen Ruili and Bai Xue are biting their ears.


    Bang, it suddenly makes people feel worse. Even Suk is worried. Before and after Chen Ruili goes home, they are escorted by a car. They are caught in the middle of the car. But I don''t know why, they keep following the car steadily. They directly lose control and hit the guardrail on the other side, which immediately ignites a fire. I''m afraid that the people in the car will be more or less dangerous.


    The flames burst into the sky, and the impact of the explosion was so strong that Suk felt almost shocked. Then a living man rushed out, howling and flapping the flames on his body. No matter how he responded, the flames seemed to recognize him, and the more they burned, the more prosperous they were, and there was no trend of extinguishing them.


    This accident not only makes Chen Ruili stunned, but also makes Bai Xue look back at the movement there. However, Suk''s attention is not focused on the burning car. Instead, a silver gray Xiali comes into view, as if in a flash he sees the black muzzle on the edge of its window.

 Chapter 724

    I don''t know why the car behind exploded, and I don''t know if the one who escaped is still alive, but the strong impact force makes the Mercedes Benz CLS 350 nearly two tons of weight, jerk up, Chen Ruili and snow white scream.


    Suk turns around and looks back. The car behind Chen Ruili bumps into a guardrail on one side, and it''s bursting with flames. Soon there''s thick black smoke. A man gets out of the window, and all his clothes are on fire.


    Such an accident made everyone stunned. Before Chen Ruili gave further instructions, the driver of the Mercedes Benz changed his face. He immediately stepped on the gas and rushed forward. His intuition told him that it was dangerous!


    "Help Snow white looks at the person who escaped with a flame, and just when she came out of the hospital, they respectfully said hello to herself, and can''t help but want to let the driver stop to save people.


    "No! Let''s go At this time, Chen Ruili finally calmed down and looked at Bai Xue: "there will be someone behind to save him!"


    Sure enough, the exploding car caused a lot of chaos behind it, but soon some enthusiastic drivers came out with fire extinguishers. Some went directly to save the escaped people, while others went to see if there were any signs of life in the burning car.


    In this kind of emergency, the old silver gray Xiali in the back responded quickly and timely, slightly adjusted the steering wheel and directly came around. This situation was very strange. Unconsciously, Suk took a look and was immediately surprised.


    The old Xiali is unimpressive and even shabby, but the acceleration is not slow at all. It doesn''t mean to stop at all. Just in the gap of the rear window, Suk sees a pistol adjusting its angle.


    Mercedes Benz CLS 350 speed up is also very fast, and the driver reflected in a timely manner, in the rush out at the same time, the front of another car escorting Chen Ruili''s black Honda began to slow down, vehicles staggered, and soon the two cars exchanged positions, blocked in the back.


    Bang of a gun, followed by more and more fierce like a barrage, black Honda and the silver gray Xiali began to draw their guns.


    "Sit down, sister-in-law!" The driver of Mercedes Benz was a square faced man in his thirties. He was very calm and didn''t panic because of the sudden accident. He was skillful in shifting the gas pedal.


    This is the first time in Suk''s life to experience the gunfight. Although Suk had the chance to meet a robber in a jewelry store before, that shot was nothing compared with the fierce gunfire in front of him.


    In front of the black Honda and Chen Ruili''s Mercedes Benz have exchanged positions, in order to entangle the old Xiali, the two sides exchanged fire fiercely, but in fact, there is not only one danger. Soon, an old crown, which is also old and dilapidated, rushed out from behind. Chen Ruili, who has been paying close attention to the movement behind, took a deep breath: "Sanming, give me the gun!"


    Sanming is the driver of this car. He has found that the crown is approaching maliciously from the rearview mirror. If there is no ghost in the car, he will never believe it.


    "Be careful, sister-in-law!" Sanming, with the help of shifting, wipes his right hand from his waist and immediately pulls out a black pistol and hands it directly to Chen Ruili.


    He skillfully closed the safety and pulled out the sleeve. When the bullet re entered the gun, Chen Ruili''s face soon became serious. The muzzle of the gun rushed up and turned to the crown car which was getting closer and closer.


    Sure enough, Chen Ruili is not an ordinary rich wife. After being with Bai chongtian for so many years, I''m afraid she has already practiced her sister-in-law''s real level and is not in a mess.


    "Xiaoxue, lie down! Call your uncle! "


    Suk knew that Chen Ruili also reminded himself, but Suk didn''t lie down. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the car behind, which was speeding up the Nissan crown.


    Mercedes CLS 350 is driving in the inner lane, while Nissan crown is on the overtaking lane. Suk soon sees that the car, the co driver and the rear compartment windows are all down, and two guns are aimed at him.


    However, Chen Ruili is the only one on her side. She is one against two and stands high.


    Bang, Chen Ruili shoots first. Without a silencer, she shoots a bullet at the muzzle of the gun. Chen Ruili holds the gun in both hands and keeps the gun stable.


    Soon, Nissan crown began to fight back. The gunfire was fierce, like firecrackers set off during the Chinese New Year. However, because both cars were driving at a high speed, many bullets flew out, but several of them still hit the car body.


    Snow White is completely scared. She lies on her seat and can''t make a phone call. Suk lowers down, only to find that the Nissan crown has started to speed up, and has a tendency to catch up with Mercedes Benz. It seems that the car should have been modified, otherwise it would never have such a performance.


    The traffic flow has been in chaos, and all the passing cars began to slow down and hide. Sanming kept changing lanes, trying to get rid of the crown behind him, but he didn''t know how the crown was refitted. He ran faster and faster.


    Chen Ruili, in addition to firing a few shots before, has been suppressed. Her face is livid, and she is constantly looking for opportunities. The bullet bangs on the car, which is breathtaking. Fortunately, Mercedes Benz company uses plenty of materials and has a good thickness of steel plate, which has the effect of bulletproof.The sound of tires rubbing against the ground, the wind whistling after opening the window, the dull sound of bullets hitting the car body, the sound of sirens behind the chaotic traffic flow, and even their own rapid heartbeat have been amplified.


    Chen Ruili knows that she can''t fight alone, so she has been looking for opportunities to blow each other''s tires, but it''s not so easy to hit the tires at high speed.


    Although the Nissan crown continues to speed up and the two cars are getting closer and closer, Sanming even starts to draw an "s" shaped trajectory when driving Mercedes Benz. Now if the two sides are parallel, I''m afraid everyone will be in danger.


    Suddenly the car body shakes, the hub of Mercedes Benz''s tire bumps into the curb on one side, sparks are splashing around, Sanming tries to control the bumpy steering wheel, snow white screams, and finally takes out the mobile phone and throws it directly under the car.


    Then this opportunity, the crown behind once again shortened the distance between the two cars, and even one person had leaned out of the window and opened fire without scruple.


    If it goes on like this, things will get worse. Suk is in a hurry, but he can''t help it. He suddenly turns around and looks at Sanming, who is driving with all his strength: "is there a gun on the car?"


    Sanming was stunned and finally controlled the bumpiness of the car body again. He stepped up the accelerator and blurted out: "the guns are in the trunk! wait! There should be one under your seat! "

 Chapter 725

    Suk leaned over and fished for a long time under the seat. Finally, he met a cold guy. When his palm touched the gun, it seemed that a stream of information came out of the gun body, and then slowly spread to his brain through his fingers.


    Hkusp, 9mm caliber, 16 rounds of ammunition, one shot in hand, the world I have, like the kind of sword box in the Ming, waiting for their fate.


    The bullets are full. After checking, Suk takes a deep breath, reaches for his hand and presses down the window. Suddenly, he goes out with a probe. His left hand is holding the upper edge of the window, his right hand is holding a gun, and his upper body is all out of the window. Looking at the crown coming from behind, he suddenly pulls the trigger.


    With a bang, his wrist trembled, and he didn''t adapt to the recoil force for a while. The muzzle of the gun suddenly went up into the sky and flew directly. However, after this shot, Suk''s fingers began to grasp the strength automatically. Although he still held the gun with one hand, it didn''t happen before.


    Bang Bang Suk shot three times in a row. Although he is in a critical situation, he still chooses the tire as the target. After all, killing people is too bloody for him.


    The reward for proficient use of firearms (primary) didn''t make Suk''s marksmanship a hundred shots, but although he was only proficient in the primary, he was by no means comparable to the average person. All the three guns ran to the tires, but the spinning wheels were really erratic. The bullets bounced on the ground, and Suk even saw a stream of road fragments flying around.


    But Suk shot a tire, but the other side came straight at his head, killing him.


    "I''ll go!" Like a clip from the matrix, Suk seems to see a bullet coming straight at him. He can even see the Yellow warhead with murderous gas.


    As soon as Suk dodged, a bullet hit the roof directly. Because of the angle, it smashed the roof into a concave shape and flew out in a wide angle.


    Because of Suk''s relationship, the other side''s firepower was attracted to a part, so that Chen Ruili could take a breath. Compared with Suk''s shooting method, Chen Ruili was inferior. If she was in the shooting range, she could almost hit the target. In this case, both sides were driving at high speed, so it was basically difficult to hit the target.


    Suk was really scared out in a cold sweat. If this shot really hit his head, you don''t have to think it must be like a watermelon smashed on the ground. But if you just flinch, I''m afraid the result will not be much better. Then he leaned out again.


    Bang bang, five shots in a row. I didn''t have time to aim. It all depended on my feeling. The strong recoil force made my wrist numb and even painful. But at this time, I heard a dull sound, and then the crown car immediately behind went out of control and skidded, hitting the inner guardrail.


    Because the speed of both sides is more than 150 mph, the huge inertia makes the car suddenly rush out of the inner guardrail and head-on bump into the truck coming from another lane.


    Coax of a loud noise, crown was directly top fly, and then turned twice, once again hit another car, and then hit fly.


    But this sad picture, but let Suk relieved, all of a sudden sat back on the seat, do not know when to start, the clothes have been killed by sweat, close to the body, very uncomfortable.


    "It''s all right - all right!" White snow this wench touched for a long time oneself fall down of mobile phone, finally took in the hand again, but the back of the serial traffic accident all of a sudden her attention also to lead in the past, patting his chest, subconsciously asked.


    "It''s all right!" Chen Ruili is also relieved and holds Bai Xue in her arms. For fear that her daughter will be scared, she pats her on the shoulder and says, but her eyes fall on Suk. His performance before is really impressive.


    Mingming looks like a student. He has a normal figure, even weak. He has a beautiful head, beautiful cheeks, white skin and bright eyes. But such a little boy dare to shoot directly. It seems that his shooting skill is much better than his own. Suk shot the last shot that exploded the tire.


    Such a person, if there is no background, no one will believe it, because at his age, I''m afraid most people are playing games in front of the computer. If they play half a life and cross the line of fire, they may hit a hundred shots, but if they want to shoot real guns, they will pee their pants before they shoot.


    When the danger was relieved, Suk quickly opened the gun insurance in his hand. At this time, he found that his hand was shaking continuously, and the range was not large. He clenched his fist hard, which relieved him.


    He shot more than ten shots in a row. Although he slowly took off the recoil force, he couldn''t adapt to it all of a sudden. He put USP on his legs and moved his wrists, which made it a lot easier.


    "Good shot!" Chen Ruili also insured the gun in her hand to prevent it from escaping, and then stuffed it into the cloth bag behind the driver''s seat. Now the pursuers behind her have been solved, but the two cars that escorted her at the beginning are missing. But now is not the time to say that. We can only pray for their safety.Suk naturally knew that Chen Ruili would talk to her again. She turned her head and scratched her head in embarrassment: "ordinary!"


    "Don''t be modest. I''ve been touching guns for more than ten years. I don''t think you can be so powerful. What kind of guns do you like to play with?" Chen Ruili didn''t see Suk''s embarrassment when he fired his first direct anti-aircraft gun, but she saw that every shot of Suk was around the tire of the car behind him.


    Although it was not until the last shot that it was considered meritorious, it was really commendable that it could reach such a level in more than ten shots. It was a subconscious attempt.


    "Well! I haven''t touched a gun much before! " Suk really gave a truthful answer to this question. To be fair, only Ma Feng''s * * style was his first contact in Fangfei.


    "Oh?" Chen Ruili feels that Suk should have some scruples and doesn''t want to tell the truth, but it''s nothing. Everyone has his own opinion. Anyway, you can ask Bai Xue. After all, if she can bring Suk, she will never know about him.


    "Sanming, let''s hurry home!" Because there were pursuers before and after, the driver named Sanming didn''t turn back to Bai Xue''s villa in order to get rid of it, and he was in a rush all the time. Although he was not in a hurry, he didn''t follow the route home.


    "Good!" Sanming nodded. After a false alarm, the man was still calm and soon drove to the villa area of Bai Xuejia.

 Chapter 726

    The black Mercedes Benz of the garden villa is far away. Someone has opened the electric door and stood at the door to welcome it. However, because of the special situation, there are four or five men guarding the door, with a serious face.


    It can be seen that Bai Xue''s family is really like a landlord. The villa area is lush and green. It took about ten minutes from the door to the villa.


    Housekeeper Zhang Bo is still dressed in Tang Dynasty clothes. When Chen Ruili''s car drove into the villa area, he already got the news and stood at the door early.


    "Madame is back!" Zhang Bo didn''t wait for the car to stop, so he trotted over, waited on one side, and carefully opened the door: "yo! Xiaoxue is back, too


    "Well, Uncle Zhang!" Chen Ruili also looks very respectful to this Zhang Bo, and does not have the kind of bossy to the servant. She pulls Bai Xue out of the car.


    "Something happened on the way?" Zhang Bo has long seen flowers hanging on Mercedes Benz''s body. At a glance, he can see that it is the dent caused by bullets. There are no less than 30 bullet holes in the whole car.


    "Well, someone wants to kill us! But fortunately, I''m back! " Chen Ruili''s face is still not very good, but Zhang Bo''s question, had to answer, can only stand in the same place.


    "Damn it!" When Zhang Bo said this, a ray of light came out of his eyes, which was a little fleeting. However, he soon realized that Chen Ruili was still standing by, and quickly raised his hand to lead them in.


    "Zhang Bo, this is my friend Suk!" Snow White preempted Suk to do the introduction: "today thanks to him, otherwise we were in the airport, we were black!"


    "Oh? Hello, Mr. Su Zhang Bo looked at Suk with a smile on his face, looked up and down, and nodded slightly.


    "Zhang Bo, just call me Suk!" Suk spoke quickly and looked at the warm looking housekeeper. I don''t know why. He always felt like an unknown Master. He was a little like the floor sweeper in Shaolin Temple. When he said that damned thing just now, he seemed to feel a sudden explosion of murderous spirit.


    "All right! okay! Go ahead


    The decoration of Bai Xue''s home is very luxurious. The large living room on the first floor is even larger than the whole area of Suke''s home. The crystal lamp on the ceiling is crystal clear and translucent. At least the LCD TV over 60 inches is strong enough.


    Sitting on the sofa, a nanny soon brought fresh fruit and asked Suk what to drink. The temperature of the central air conditioner was suitable, but at that time, she sweated, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    It''s not just Suk. After Chen Ruili greets Suk to be polite, she asks Bai Xue to accompany him for a while. She goes upstairs to take a bath.


    Now that Bai Xue is here with her, the housekeeper Zhang Bo and the nanny all hide to one side. Without other people present, Bai Xue finally opens her arms and sits beside Suk. Subconsciously, she wants to let Suk get into his arms.


    "Ah! Pay attention to the influence Because they have already broken through the bottom line, Suk naturally won''t push her away, but after all, Chen Ruili just went upstairs and felt guilty.


    "Don''t move!" White snow once hugged Suk''s waist: "just scared to death, you let me slowly God, lend me a shoulder!" While saying this, she quietly turned her head and looked upstairs: "my mother has gone to take a bath. It''s OK!"


    Feel white snow this wench''s two regiments of soft meat constantly squeeze on his arm, just hard to retreat sweat, immediately came out again, the two regiments of meat to sweep back his upper arm, and play soft, make Suk heart out of a burst of flames.


    "You are so cool with your gun!" Although Bai Xuexin has lingering fear, growing up in such a family, her psychological quality is still much stronger than that of ordinary people. Now she''s back at home, and she''s very safe, so the girl soon returns to normal.


    "Not bad!" Suk subconsciously moved his butt to one side, but soon snow came to him: "what are you doing, where do you want to run?"


    "Where else can I go! It''s all in your territory! " Suk looked at the time with a bitter smile. It''s half past six. I''m afraid I can''t go back today. "What should I do in the evening?"


    "That''s my place. I''m in charge. What''s the night to do?" Snow also want to get two words, but did not understand the meaning of Suk words.


    "I said, where do I stay at night? Go out and live? " Suk knows that there must be many guest rooms in such a big villa, but where he lives depends on the host''s arrangement.


    "What are you doing out there? Sleep with me! It''s good for you to be happy to serve you! " White snow side body, stretched out her hand to hook Suk''s chin, very kind of look for flowers and ask for willows.


    "Stop it!" Suk is really worried about Chen Ruili''s meeting. After all, after such a short time of contact, she can feel that she should be regarded as a hardline woman. I''m afraid she also went out with Bai chongtian. Bai Xue is like a little lady in front of her mother. It can be imagined that her tutoring style should be very strict.


    If Chen Ruili meets her, she has to deal with Bai Xue, and she has to go out of the house.


    "I''ll make trouble!" White snow Du small mouth, a day is not afraid of the appearance: "I tell you, today I was scared twice! You have to give me a good shock todaySuk knew that she was talking about a man who almost got shot in the airport and then was chased on the way back. It''s true that if she put it on ordinary people, it might scare them out of heart disease.


    "Well? How to press it? " Suk didn''t know what the girl had in mind and asked.


    "Of course you''re on it!" White snow toward Suk picked pick eyebrows, a look you know, eyes meaningful, have spring flow, don''t want to, also can guess this girl said is male up female down.


    "I''ll go!" Suk''s face was speechless. Now the girl''s speech is more and more unrestrained. This private matter is just blurted out. She patted her forehead and lowered her voice: "do you mean I want to press the essence into you?"


    Suk specially emphasized her tone on the word "Jing", but she didn''t expect that Bai Xue was really savvy. Her cheeks were full of peach blossoms, her eyes were full of Chunqing, and she breathed out the fragrance of orchid. She wanted to refuse to meet her. Then she leaned over and leaned over suk''s ear: "yes! Yes! What about? Do you feel excited? "


    The breath that white snow spits out sprays in the ear, suddenly a burst of numbness, and this kind of feeling is associated with let Suk whole body rise a layer of goose bumps, this is not finished, white snow side says side also put small hand to Suk''s thigh to rub up.


    "Why! What''s so hard? "


    "It''s a gun!" Suk was aroused by her desire to cry without tears, clenched his teeth and answered.

 Chapter 727

    Snow White''s little hand rubbed against Suk''s thigh, and finally touched something she shouldn''t touch. Pretending to be surprised, she asked in a quiet voice, "Gee! What''s so hard? "


    Suk really has no way to take this girl, who let herself give her what, otherwise she could not be so indulgent in front of her, feeling her heart burning, clenching her teeth, word by word: "this --- is --- gun!"


    "I know it''s a gun!" Snow White is still a little shy, little blush is more transparent, after a touch subconsciously retracted his hand, but still rely on Suk''s shoulder: "your gun is already Ji thirsty?"


    "I''ll do it!" Suk was still trying his best to suppress the heat flow in his body, but with the words of Bai Xue, he almost gave up his arms and gave up. It was like that kind of movie in which he was possessed by the devil and his internal power reversed. Suddenly, he burst out: "it''s already unbearable!"


    While talking, Suk stood up. It seemed that he was stimulated by snow white and lost his mind. He even went directly to untie his belt. This action finally scared snow white. Unexpectedly, Suk was still in a state of pure shyness just now. How could he become so wild? He quickly reached out and stopped him: "ah! What are you doing? "


    My God, if my mother saw this, she would have to cut herself alive! White snow a see Suk this movement, immediately surprised at a loss, don''t see just valiant high spirited, but now it turned into a panic sheep.


    "What else? Let me show you the gun Suk looks at Bai Xue with a narrow face, and his hands are on both sides of his belt. It''s really at the root of his thigh. He''s tightly wrapped in jeans, and there''s a big bulge mark. It seems Suk is making great progress.


    "No! Let''s -- let''s go back to the house and see it again White snow subconsciously looked up to the upstairs, really afraid of mother downstairs, whispered with Suk to discuss, anxious face to red water.


    "No, I have to watch it now!" Suk''s masculinity finally broke out when she was teased by this girl. Bai Xue saw Suk''s hand move, and seemed to take out something. She was so scared that she quickly covered her eyes with her hands. Her heart beat, and her breath was suddenly rapid. Even sitting on the sofa, she felt her feet softened.


    With a click, Bai Xue didn''t listen to the sound of untiing the belt buckle. It seemed that there was something heavy on the tea table. She covered her eyes with her hands. She opened her eyes slowly and looked through the cracks of her fingers.


    The picture in the imagination did not appear. Suk''s jeans were still tight. When he looked up, he was holding his arms in both hands and looking at himself with a smile on his face. After feeling that he had been teased by him, Bai Xue immediately put down her hand and asked angrily, "where''s the gun? Where''s your gun? "


    "Here it is Suk points his eyes at the coffee table in front of him. Sure enough, there is a black pistol flashing black light on it. It''s the USP Suk used before. Who knows, he didn''t put it back in place, but took it with him.


    "You took the gun down?" When Bai Xue saw the pistol, she suddenly thought of the hard thing she had touched before. No wonder it was as hard as iron. Just touching it once made people''s heart beat wildly. However, Su Xiaoke''s iron cloth shirt with golden bell cover was also very good. Otherwise, she would not mistake this gun for that one.


    "Well, I forgot!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. At that time, he was nervous all the time. Even when he got into the villa, he was still a little scared. He didn''t know when to put the gun in. Of course, the driver Sanming would not check it when he got out of the car.


    "All right, take it first!" Bai Xue picked up the USP on the tea table and handed it to Suk without thinking about it. Then she stood up, ran to him and took Suk''s arm: "go, follow me upstairs and go back to my room!"


    The thought of Suk startled her. Although she didn''t really turn into an exhibitionist, it also made Bai Xue scared. She remembered that she was still safe in her den. How dare she stay in the living room and run upstairs with Suk''s arm tightly.


    ------


    Chen Ruili lies on her back in her big bath. Although it''s called a bath, it''s almost the same as a small swimming pool. She has been exercising all the time. Although she is in her early 40s, she still keeps a good figure, which is a good habit formed when she was young.


    When he was young, he wandered with Bai chongtian and lived a life of today but not tomorrow. Naturally, he would have done well in his physical training. Otherwise, if he didn''t have the ability to escape, he might not have lived until now.


    Two arms gently paddle water, soak for a while, the body that kind of fatigue, as well as the original tense mood finally dissipated, but there has been a question hovering in my mind.


    Who are the opponents behind the scenes? Why does it always seem that the enemy knows his whereabouts like the palm of his hand? Is it really like Bai chongtian''s saying that there is an internal ghost?


    So who are the insiders?


    One problem after another keeps popping up, which makes Chen Ruili equally worried and unable to share her husband''s worries. It makes her feel helpless. The complexity of the matter makes her have no clue. When it comes to insiders, it seems that everyone is possible, but it seems that everyone is impossible.Even Suk, who has just appeared, is not without any suspicion. Chen Ruili feels very mysterious about this person. When she closes her eyes and thinks back, it seems that from the moment Suk appeared, she shows something different from ordinary people.


    First of all, as soon as he got off the plane, he helped Bai Xue to avoid the capture of three people, and then at the exit, he and Bai Xue were knocked down at the critical moment. If the children of ordinary families were to encounter such a thing, they would have been scared.


    In addition, in the face of so many black and astringent big brother level figures in the hospital, they all seem to be indifferent and have no stage fright. Then there is another gunfight on the way home. Instead of being afraid, he dares to shoot back directly, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    Suddenly thinking that Suk is still sitting downstairs, Chen Ruili quickly gets up from the bath and goes to one side of the closet to pick out a set of underwear, as well as a household clothes that is not exposed. Because housekeepers and nannies all live on the first floor, they would never go upstairs if they had nothing to do, so she came to take a bath directly at that time.


    All the clothes I took off were thrown on the ground, and now there are no formal clothes that can be replaced. If I accidentally meet them when I go out, I will be very embarrassed as snow white''s mother. Thinking of this, I quickly put on my home clothes and want to go back to the bedroom to avoid Suk and snow white.


    Who knows it''s such a coincidence. As soon as Chen Ruili put on her clothes and walked out of the bathroom, she was holding the clothes she had changed before. She watched snow white lead Suk up the stairs. They were all stunned. Suk suddenly became embarrassed and her face turned red.


    What is Xu Niang banlao? What is lingering charm? What kind of ripe apple makes your fingers move?

 Chapter 728

    Chen Ruili''s home clothes are no different from those of her nightdress. Her shoulder straps reveal two straight collarbones and a large white area of her chest. However, the material of her nightdress is cotton, comfortable and opaque, so the underwear inside can only vaguely see the shape, but not the real appearance.


    But she was holding the clothes she had just taken off in her hand, and there was a pair of underwear rolled in her jacket and pants. I don''t know why, so many women like the underwear of black lace series, and her eyes couldn''t help glancing at it.


    Chen Ruili thinks it''s a coincidence that as soon as she comes out, she meets Suk and Bai Xue upstairs. If she knew that she would soak a little longer, she would stagger the time. But now it''s too late to say anything, and her face is a bit unnatural, but she finds that Suk''s eyes are on the clothes she is holding.


    With Suk''s eyes, Chen Ruili was even more embarrassed. Subconsciously, she stuffed the black lace underwear into her clothes. Who knows that the underwear went in and the bra came out again.


    Sukena dares to keep her eyes on the top and quickly moves her eyes away. However, Chen Ruili''s figure is really good. Her exposed arms and thighs are smooth and tender. Although she can''t compare with Bai Xue, she has no sense of relaxation, and her chest peak is even more proud.


    Although the figure is slightly shorter than that of snow white, the mature beauty can not be reflected by the green girl. The wet hair seems to be dripping down and sliding directly into the chest along the temples. After a while, the cloth in front of the chest is soaked and tightly pasted on the meat, and the cups become clear.


    "Don''t look at me if you are not polite! If you are not polite, do not look Suk quickly recites the Qingxin mantra in his heart, but he can''t lose his temper in front of Chen Ruili. It''s Snow White''s mother, who can be regarded as his mother-in-law. He can''t lose his temper, and he must not lose his temper.


    To tell you the truth, Chen Ruili should be in her early 40s according to Suk''s conjecture, but not only her appearance is far from match, but actually she is just 37 years old.


    At the beginning, she was a little girl. At the age of sixteen or seventeen, she followed Bai chongtian. Naturally, she was unmarried and had a daughter, so even if her daughter was nineteen, she was still young.


    Although she said it for a long time, it took two or three minutes. Chen Ruili blushed and soon realized that she couldn''t stay here for long. She nodded to Suk and said, "you''re ready. You''ll go downstairs for dinner later!" Then he dragged his slippers into his bedroom.


    "You look addicted!" Bai Xue is really a lamb in front of Chen Ruili. She usually acts like a spoiler in front of Bai chongtian, but she is afraid of her mother. Just now, Chen Ruili suddenly appears and quickly releases her hand. She is so scared that she doesn''t know what to say, so she is stunned.


    Now looking at Suk, he turned his head and watched his mother enter the bedroom directly. He stretched out his hand and twisted his belly mercilessly: "what dirty things do you think in your heart?"


    Suk took a deep breath of cold air and ran away from snow white. Then he realized that maybe his eyes just now were too involved. He quickly explained: "you think it''s dirty! Is your mother shot in the back? "


    Although this question distracts Bai Xue''s attention, Suk is still a bit like a horse on his back. Just now, Chen Ruili''s figure swayed like a Fuliu when she was walking around, and her buttocks hidden under her skirt swayed rhythmically, which really made him suddenly dry.


    "Oh! That scar you said! It''s a gunshot wound! " White snow heard Suk say so, also think just now he is staring at his mother''s back that piece of conspicuous wound to see, decided not to pursue his criminal responsibility.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk asked subconsciously.


    "What''s the matter? Get shot! Hurry up and come back to the room with me Snow White doesn''t want to stay on this side of the stairs for a long time. If my mother sees her pulling with sucrala, she has to tear herself.


    Suk follows Bai Xue back to her boudoir and enters her own territory. Bai Xue finally relapses and sits on her bed with two canvas shoes thrown aside: "girl, give me a massage quickly!" I''m talking and shaking my feet.


    Contact for a long time, you will find that snow is not so annoying before, character is still more lovely, Su Kesong shrugged: "don''t you mean to be shocked?"


    "I''ll have to wait until late at night. Now you can give me a massage first!" Snow White thumb index finger pinch his chin, against the head of the bed, looking at the legs.


    "Hey! It''s not up to you Suk had been teased by this girl all the time before. When she was in the living room, she had a tendency to lose control. After she went upstairs, she saw Chen Ruili, an old lady Xu. Her whole body had been hot and dry for a long time. Looking at Bai Xue''s complacent appearance, she grabbed her ankle and pulled down.


    "Today I''ll show you what a bully is Suk under the foot of a force, the body has rushed up, just the snow pressure is.


    "Ah Snow White screamed, and she was about to twist her body to throw Suk down, but it was useless to resist for a long time. She could only push Suk''s chest with her two hands and push him away. After all, she was going to eat soon, and the time was too late: "hero, please keep people under the gun!""Keep people under the gun? Do you know what kind of gun I have? " Suk had a straight face and seemed to be engaged in some academic discussion, but now he was just a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    "What gun is this?" In fact, snow white is not really afraid. It''s completely like the playfulness between lovers. When she says that, she looks like Suk picking his eyebrows and throwing away a wink.


    "Have you ever heard of the throat locking gun, Wang Qiang Zhong, the most difficult thing to guard against is the throat locking gun! My throat lock gun ranks first in the weapon spectrum, along with Tang Bohu''s overlord gun. I really die when I rub it and die when I touch it. " Awesome suddenly, he thought of a TV drama "go to Hushan" once more, and the lines in it were very direct.


    White snow a listen to Suk said is a set of, blinked eyes, for a moment did not reflect over, but in a twinkling of an eye, double cheek Feixia, raise small fist toward Suk chest is a few: "hooligan! You rascal


    "Well? How can I be a hooligan? " Snow White''s attack power is less than five, but Suk still grabbed her wrist: "we are familiar, you talk like this, I will sue you for slander!"


    "You are a rascal! You still lock your throat, you still don''t know what I mean? I hate it, you hate it Snow White''s resistance is more intense.

 Chapter 729

    Snow White is also a veteran of the battlefield, although not personally practiced, but these wonderful clips can be put in mind! It''s said that she didn''t know Wuteng orchid in her life, and it''s useless to read a film. But she even knew xingyeming, yuanshayangli, and bodono. So after hearing Suk''s words, she quickly responded.


    What a throat gun! It''s all played in movies. Isn''t that deep throat? When you think of the plot in the movie, and look at Suk who is lying on his body, Bai Xue''s face turns red, as if he is going to imitate the movie.


    "You know what that means?" Originally, Suk didn''t expect to have this meaning, but let the girl Bai Xue wake up. Anyway, she didn''t do it for a long time, and leaned her head slightly: "tell me quickly!"


    Snow White sees Suk''s cheek getting closer and closer to her. Her bright eyes are full of smile and her mouth is slightly upturned. At first sight, she is ill intentioned. Her subconscious heart beats faster and her little hand pushes Suk''s chest, but she can''t make it out at all.


    "You hate it, get up quickly!" The girl blushed, breathed out the orchid, a coquettish shape, but the next second she glared up her eyes: "don''t make me angry! It''s terrible if I get angry! "


    "Oh?" Faced with this threat, Suk really didn''t pay attention to it at all. On the one hand, he secretly scolded that Chen Ruili always swayed in his head. On the other hand, he squeezed his eyes at Bai Xue: "how terrible is it?"


    "Hum!" Snow White stares at Suk, and then quickly puts out her hands and embraces Suk''s neck, while she slightly raises her head and kisses Suk''s lips.


    It was hot and fierce, like a storm. Snow finally broke out her strongest attack, like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves, attacking Suk. Her clever tongue was like the huntian Ling in Nezha''s hand, stirring Suk''s mouth to the ground, and her brain was confused.


    Before, Suk was teased by snow white and still restrained, but the effect was very little. He just teased him and had a mouth addiction. Who knows now that he has really had a mouth addiction, he is still very comfortable, even a little suffocating.


    Snow White doesn''t have to raise her head deliberately now, because Suk has given in to her and lowered her head. The collision of passion and the friction of * * ignited two raging fires.


    Two hands slowly slide down from Suk''s neck, tightly clasp Suk''s back, and push his chest to Suk. Besides, he is constantly twisting his body, like a massage chair. How can he not let people''s mind wander.


    "Well --!" Suk''s nasal voice is thick. He feels that Snow White''s little hand has slipped down from his waist and goes straight to his brother. He is aggressive and ill intentioned.


    In the past 19 years, the girl Bai Xue has always been a staunch girl. Although she usually looks at a movie, she just looks at it, and she still looks at it critically. It''s strange to say that after Su Ke forced her bow, her interest in this aspect has been increasing.


    It''s like a motor well. If you don''t dig it, it''s quiet and there''s no movement. But when you really start to drill, the water is rushing up and can''t stop it.


    The momentum can be described as fierce.


    However, Suk''s pants are tight defensive, and this posture is also relatively awkward. Snow White has been unable to succeed again and again. Originally, it was operated with one hand, but now it has to work with both hands.


    "Will you take the initiative?" Snow White twisted her neck, had a chance to breathe, and quickly issued orders, but now Suk seems to be deaf to the general, completely in accordance with their own routine, cheek slip, rubbed Snow White''s ears.


    White snow felt a stream of heat directly sprayed on the ear, suddenly numb, subconsciously arched body, the whole body is tight, at this time, suddenly feel Suk action a stagnation, suddenly stopped.


    "Don''t - don''t stop!"


    Snow White is panting, her cheeks are scarlet, and she whispers with her eyes closed.


    Suk was also in a state of excitement, but the mobile phone in his pocket began to vibrate, which greatly affected his brother. Subconsciously, he took it out and threw it aside. The buzzing sound was continuous, tireless and persistent, as if he didn''t stop until he reached his goal.


    Suddenly, he thought that he had arrived in Macao and hadn''t called home yet. Suk took a deep breath, calmed his crazy heart slightly, looked at the snow under his body, a picture of Ren Jun''s taste, and twisted his thigh hard. This cold cooling method finally had an effect.


    "Hoo Suk took a deep breath again. At this time, snow white also opened her eyes: "don''t pay attention to it, OK?" As he spoke, he reached out and tried to pull Suk down.


    "After the advertisement, more wonderful!" Suk pointed to the cell phone he had thrown aside, but there was no sign of stopping.


    "I don''t want ads, can I have something else?" Snow White is a pun. Her eyes are like water, and her lips are touching. She looks more attractive than Pan Jinlian.


    "Wait, it could be my mother!" Suk really reluctantly waved his hand, picked up the phone and saw that it was not his home phone, but ye Wei in the hospital.It''s also a big bomb. If she doesn''t answer the phone, it will have bad consequences. Who knows if she will find her own door and jump out of bed: "Hello! Ye Wei


    "Husband, are you finished school? Why don''t you come to see me?" Ye Wei''s voice is gloomy and coquettish.


    "Well! I''m going to other places now. I can''t go back today. You are honest and have a rest in the hospital! " Suk subconsciously takes a look at the snow on the bed. The girl is supporting her head with one hand and staring at herself. She turns around with some guilty heart and leaves her a figure.


    "When will you be back?" Ye Wei is very dependent on Suk now, so Suk has no way: "tomorrow, I''ll see you immediately after I go back. If you have something to do in the past two days, you can tell Sister Li, or you can directly find Huang Mao. Do you remember Huang Mao?"


    "Oh! I know him, so come back early! " Ye Wei is surprisingly obedient. Maybe he wants to go to Suk''s home at noon, but Suk loses his temper, so he hangs up soon.


    Then Suk quickly calls home to report safety. Zhang Xue asks about the injury of Bai Xue''s father, and finally tells Suk to take care of himself and go home early.


    "Done?" Snow White saw Suk turn around again, with a playful smile on her face.


    "Well!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and looked at Bai Xue lying flat on the bed again. His arms and legs were all open and he put out a "big" character: "don''t say it, do it! Don''t pity me just because I''m a flower. Try hard

 Chapter 730

    Bai Xue is lying on the bed, just like pomegranate sister attached to the body, but different from it, Bai Xue is several grades more beautiful than pomegranate sister. The girl opens her arms, her legs are also directly open, showing a "big" character, and her mouth is still murmuring lines like don''t pity me, force and so on, which makes Suk stunned.


    As soon as Suk was about to speak, the mobile phone that he put into his trouser pocket began to vibrate again. When he took it out, it turned out to be Wei Lan. Wei Lan seldom calls himself. Is it something?


    "Suk, why didn''t you come to class this afternoon?" The study committee member is the study committee member. Wei Lan came up and asked.


    "Well! There''s something wrong with me. I''m not in Weihai now! " Suk didn''t directly say what happened to him, but Wei Lan would not ask. Although the girl now dares to call Suk, she does use learning as an excuse.


    "Will you come to class tomorrow? Shall I take a leave for you? " Wei Lan is gentle and considerate, but after that, he seems to be worried: "why don''t you call the head teacher? I always ask you for leave. I''m afraid he won''t believe me! "


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. I''ll try to go back early tomorrow!" After Suk finished, there was a sudden silence on the other end of the phone. After a while, Wei Lan''s voice came again: "have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet, you!" Suk turns to see the white snow who still keeps the "big" posture. The girl snorts to express her strong dissatisfaction.


    "Well? You have friends here! Let''s not talk about it. Come back early tomorrow! " Wei Lan seems to hear the voice of white snow, a tight heart, can fully guess that next to Suk is a woman, hung up in a hurry.


    "Is that all right?" Bai Xue tilted her head, stretched out her right hand and hooked her finger to Suk: "eon! gogogo£¡¡±


    ¡°areyouready£¿¡± As soon as Suk saw snow white, he began to practice foreign language dialogue and couldn''t help cooperating.


    As soon as Bai Xuegang was about to speak, she looked at Suk. Suddenly, she took out her cell phone with a bitter smile. It was like a frosted eggplant. She wanted to cry without tears.


    "Suk, my father''s money has been received!" Han Mei''s voice came from the phone, jubilant, "where are you? I ask you to go first! "


    Suk knows that Han Luhe''s project funds should be in place. It seems that the world must have rights. Han Luhe is a relatively successful businessman, but the government doesn''t take him seriously at all. It''s just natural to default on the project funds. If you are in a hurry, there will be worse tricks waiting!


    Han Lu and many of the officials he knew could be regarded as friendly friends. But when he really needed help, no one could help him, and he even had the idea of jumping off a building.


    However, Suk only mentioned this matter to Wan Guosong. We can imagine how much strength the municipal Party Secretary''s words will have. Even if the mayor is playing a big game, he will not be able to withstand the pressure he has exerted.


    The funds are easily available. Knowing that it''s thanks to her daughter''s friends, Han Luhe will report the progress immediately. After Han Mei receives the call, she also dials Suk''s phone with joy.


    "I''m not in Weihai now. I''ve gone to other places. Don''t wait for me to come back?" Suk can feel that Han Mei is in a good mood and can help her. He has done his duty as a friend. No matter what his ability is, he can help her.


    "That''s OK. Come to my house for dinner and have a drink with my father."


    Send Han Mei, Suk once again put the mobile phone into the pocket, looking at white snow, looking at his eyes are not right: "you still come?"


    Snow White glared angrily at Suk: "all the flowers I''ve been waiting for are gone!"


    Suk took a deep breath, where can tolerate Snow''s unreasonable provocation, suddenly three steps at the same time, a fish leaping tiger, straight to snow.


    Who knows this wench unexpectedly got up and shrunk to the bedside: "this young lady is out of date and doesn''t wait, half-time break, second half in the evening!"


    Snow said while preparing for defense, his face is full of schadenfreude smile.


    "Hey! You want to be beautiful, a player, a referee, and a black whistle. Today, I''ll show you how to hit a goal, score twice, and score a hat trick Suk had jumped to the bed, his arms outstretched, and was preparing for a second attack.


    "Wait - you mean to fight me three hundred rounds?" These football terms in Snow White''s ear, immediately automatically transformed into bed terms, and rich in meaning, pun.


    "How''s it going? I''m afraid Suk is condescending and has a lofty ambition to look down on the world. Now the girl, Bai Xue, retreats to the head of the bed. Her clothes are messy. Even her hairstyle is full of the allure of Simo just now. It''s really infuriating to see her blushing face.


    Rao shisuk just answered a few phone calls and calmed down a lot. However, for such a scene, there is a kind of wild fire burning endlessly and the spring breeze blowing again.


    "Hey! You''re just trying to motivate me, aren''t you? Hard to get? " Bai Xue is also smart. She knows the traditional treasures of China for five thousand years. She sees through Suk''s tricks. She looks complacent and puts her arms across her chest. She sets off the two meatballs like the rising moon, which makes Suk feel frightened again."I''ll tell you, you think you can bluff me with provocation. Miss Ben won''t do that!" Who knows to say here, the words changed: "I''ll give you a rest and wait for work, plan, come on! Let me see what you''re good at Bai Xue shakes her head and looks like she is in the grip of victory. She also shows Bruce Lee''s sign of contempt for his opponent.


    At this time, suddenly there was a knock on the door, but only two or three times. Then Chen Ruili''s voice came over: "Xiaoxue, you go downstairs to eat!"


    "Ah! Go down now Bai Xue jumps out of bed as soon as she hears her mother''s words. Fortunately, Suk didn''t make an earth shaking attack just now, otherwise it would be miserable for her mother to hear it.


    "What? Are you going back without a fight? " After hearing Chen Ruili''s voice, Suk is also sober up. After all, the away combat is very limited.


    "Back off, you wait for Miss ben to finish her meal and replenish her strength. You''ll have to lose your armor and get rid of your armor!" Snow white while finishing his clothes, while waving a small fist toward Suk demonstration: "go! Let''s go down to dinner first


    Suk shrugged his shoulders. If he was a stranger in a foreign land alone, he had to listen to others. However, this snow seemed to provoke Suk to get addicted. She pushed the door downstairs with her hands on her back and took eight character steps. She also learned the words from the TV play "big house gate": "look at the black hole in front, it must be the thief''s nest. When I catch up, I will kill him clean!"


    Following Suk behind Snow White''s buttocks, she almost got angry when she heard this part of her nose. While no one was paying attention, she slapped her swaying buttocks.


    "Ouch!" Snow followed a exclamation, and then subconsciously covered her mouth, but this sound still led to Chen Ruili: "what''s the matter, snow?"

 Chapter 731

    "Nothing! It''s all right As soon as Bai Xue saw her mother come out, her face turned red subconsciously, and she shook her head quickly: "I didn''t walk well just now, I almost stepped on the empty steps!"


    "Oh! Be careful Chen Ruili has put on a more secure Nightgown to keep the spring light out. If she doesn''t have Suk, she may order casually, but now she must keep her image.


    Looking at Chen Ruili turned and went to the dining room, Bai Xue turned her head, looked at the innocent Suk, gritted her teeth and said: "you don''t want to die?"


    "Well? What''s up? Just now I saw that you had a big mosquito on you. I''m kind enough to fight it for you, OK Suk said seriously, almost let snow storm away, raised his finger to Suk''s nose: "big mosquito? You wait and see. If you don''t clean up your clothes, you won''t know how powerful I am! "


    Of course, Suk only shrugged in response to her provocation.


    When we get to the dining room, the table has already been set. The housekeeper Zhang Bo stands aside and looks at the snow white and Suk coming downstairs with a smile.


    This is the first time that Bai Xue brings a strange friend home. Otherwise, the girl will not be cautious when facing Chen Ruili. However, Zhang Bo''s eyes seem to be penetrating into people''s hearts. She is very upset when she looks at her, and Zhang Bo is also polite to Suk.


    Chen Ruili had already sat to one side and waved to them: "come on! Suk, come and sit down, too! By the way, Uncle Zhang, Suk is not an outsider. Come and sit down, too! "


    I don''t know if Uncle Zhang used to eat with them. After he helped Suk and Bai Xue open the dining chair, he sat aside with his head slightly.


    "Madam, I''ve transferred some people to strengthen the security." It''s like eating without Chen Ruili''s arrangement. Because of the special situation, Zhang Bo can directly arrange the security level of the villa area.


    "Well, the situation is not very clear now. It''s better to be careful!" As for Zhang Bo''s arrangement, Chen Ruili was noncommittal and nodded. At this time, she looked at Suk: "Suk, you''re welcome. If your aunt doesn''t know what you like to eat, she won''t give you cloth dishes!"


    "Well, thank you, Auntie!" Suk and Bai Xue are sitting together, just facing Chen Ruili. At this time, her hair is still wet. I don''t know why, the scene of her encounter when she went upstairs, especially her back, appears in her mind. Then she lowers her head.


    For Suk''s psychological activities, Chen Ruili knew nothing at all. She thought he was too old to adapt to this situation.


    Because Chen Ruili always has something in her heart, now she is not in the mood to have a comprehensive understanding of Suk. This meal is very quiet. Only Bai Xue is in the mood for Suk from time to time.


    "Madam, I talked to chongtian on the phone before. I have something to do in the evening. I want to go out for a while!" It''s really strange for Zhang Bo to address people. He calls Chen Ruili his wife, but he calls Bai chongtian his name directly. However, it seems that everyone doesn''t think it''s inappropriate.


    Moreover, Suk felt that the old man, wearing a black satin Tang suit, with the snow-white lining on his wrist turned out, would never be a little housekeeper just for his style and aura.


    Chen Ruili hesitated a little, but still nodded, as if she could guess what would happen: "be careful, then Uncle Zhang!"


    Suk subconsciously raised his head and looked at Chen Ruili, and found that her face was a little serious. At this time, Bai Xue pulled the corner of his clothes under the table to let him eat quickly.


    After a meal, Bai Xue leads Suk upstairs to arrange a rest room, while Chen Ruili goes upstairs alone and goes directly into her bedroom.


    "Ah! That Uncle Zhang looks very unusual! " Suk was still interested in Zhang Bo''s mystery.


    "Uncle Zhang, I feel that when I was sensible, he was already in our family. My father respects him very much too!" Snow afraid of Suk to Zhang Bo some neglect, quickly explained a sentence.


    "All right, all right! You go back first! I''ll take a bath Suk was taken to the guest room by Bai Xue. It was also very clean. It seemed that the servants were diligent. In fact, when Suk and Bai Xue were having a lot of trouble in her room before, Uncle Zhang had already ordered people to replace all the bedding here with a new set.


    There is not only a large bath in the villa, but also an independent bathroom in the guest room. Of course, it includes water heater and shower equipment. Suk''s journey is breathtaking. The sweat on his body comes back again. It''s really appropriate to take a bath.


    "Then I''ll wait for you in the room. After you wash the incense, let Miss Ben have a good taste!" Bai Xue doesn''t dare to act rashly. Although she is thinking of making trouble again and fighting with Suk for 300 rounds, now that she has just had dinner, her mother won''t sleep!


    According to the time, at least at ten o''clock, it can be regarded as a safe time. As long as it is at that time, you can let go of your hands and feet. No matter Suk comes to find you or sends you home, you must repeat the same mistake that Suk made last night in bed.


    It''s not easy to coax Bai Xue away. Instead of taking a bath directly, Suk sits down by the bed and takes out his mobile phone. Although someone called before, he still saved several short messages during the meal. But at that time, he was embarrassed to take out his mobile phone to reply, which would make people feel impolite.Li Feifei, Zheng Mo and ye Wei basically send three messages to each of them. They all ask themselves what they are doing. Then the second sentence is basically why you don''t reply to the message. The third message shows the difference.


    Li Feifei: "where are you dead?"


    Zheng Mo: are you busy


    Ye Wei: "I miss you!"


    Suk can only reply to text messages one by one. It''s strange that sometimes these girls are reserved and ignore themselves, and sometimes they all send text messages to themselves together. I''m really sad and happy. When I think that I''m so tangled with them, I''m worried, but I really enjoy this feeling. I''m not a good person Yes.


    It''s said that the goddess has three treasures. Why should she take a bath? I didn''t expect that one day, I told these girls that I was going to take a bath.


    The USP is still in my hand. Now I feel like I can''t put it down. On impulse, I disassembled it directly. Then I assembled it again. I pressed the bullet and played for a long time. Then I took off my clothes and went into the bathroom.

 Chapter 732

    After a good bath, Suk put on his clean underwear and lay comfortably on the bed. This trip to Macao has made people feel incredible so far. He would have a gun fight with people. This is just the plot in the movie.


    When she was in Weihai, Bai Xue once told Suke about her family background, which was the underworld family. She didn''t believe it at that time, but now she immediately realized that she was wrong. Even if the control of guns here is more relaxed than that in the mainland, she can take out guns casually, which is absolutely not what ordinary people can do.


    It seems that as soon as he sees the USP, his hands itch. Suk is playing with it, carefully feeling the cold from the gun. This feeling spreads to his heart along the tip of his finger, and he has an impulse to fire a few shots.


    Looking back on the scene when he was in the car and shooting with others, Suk felt that the reward for proficient use of firearms was timely, otherwise he might have lost his life.


    But then again, now the use of firearms is only a primary proficient, if it comes to advanced proficient, it doesn''t mean where to fight, where to shoot, hit a hundred times!


    Just when he wanted to dismantle the gun again, he suddenly heard a slight knock on the door, like a mouse gnawing wood. This kind of guilty look, no need to guess, Suk could think that it was snow white.


    Still wearing little underwear, without changing clothes, Suk went to the door and lowered his voice: "who?"


    "Me Bai Xue is really worried about being discovered by Chen Ruili. Her voice is so small that Suk can hear her just now.


    "Who are you?" Suk wants to tease Bai Xue, but as soon as he finishes, it seems that the girl kicks on the door: "can you open the door? Don''t open the door - I''ll look for the key if I don''t


    Get it! Now it''s on someone else''s territory. She thinks that I''m a fish. It''s easy for Bai Xue to enter the door. Suk gently opens the door, but it''s just a small crack. Looking at Bai Xue''s face, she looks very careful.


    "Get out of here!" Snow white looks at Suk''s face, pushes the door hard, and finally gets in. Then she closes the door gently, criticizing Suk''s evil behavior just now.


    "You want to die? If my mother sees me sneaking up to you, she''ll have to throw you into the sea to feed you son of a bitch As he spoke, he glared fiercely.


    "So horrible? Or you''d better go back to your room as soon as possible! " Suk pretended to be in a panic and was about to send snow white out.


    "Hey! You hate it Snow slapped Suk''s hand down, which made him angry. After he put on his nightgown, the two chest peaks kept shaking up and down, looking at Suk''s eyes staring at him, he directly turned his head and sat down beside the bed: "are you really willing to let me go back?"


    "I can''t help it if I don''t want to. What if I let your mother know? I can''t swim Suk had no choice but to show his hand.


    "Come on, you! I''m afraid you can''t swim even though you''ve already put on your swimming trunks? " Snow looked at Suk naked body, only a pair of boxer pants covering the key, said.


    "What are my swimming trunks and underpants?" Because the two people had intimate contact, Suk now stood with snow white, but he didn''t feel too embarrassed.


    However, Suk''s clothes are exposed, and the snow is not so good. This little Nightgown can''t reach the sky above and the ground below. Two suspenders are hanging down from his shoulders. His chest is snow-white, and the scenery is beautiful. His two big white legs are sitting on the bed, and the bottom of the Nightgown is rubbing up to the thigh.


    It seems that she has just taken a bath, her hair is wet, and she is still wrapped in a towel. After being moistened by water, she looks very smart. Her little face is still slightly red. I don''t know whether she was too nervous just now outside the door, or she thought of beautiful things after she came in.


    "Little boy, you''re in good shape!" White snow said while reaching out to touch Suk''s abdominal muscles, although not so conspicuous piece by piece, but with the touch can touch the clear outline: "OK, come on up! Serve Miss ben to bed


    White snow finish saying, very consciously lay up, also patted on the bed of the gap, to Suk pointed out the direction.


    "Yes, sir Suk went to bed and lay beside the snow, but they didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. To be honest, it was too early. If Chen Ruili caught him, it would be too bad luck.


    But snow white still pulled Suk''s arm as a pillow, wet hair let Suk feel a chill, turn on the TV.


    "Suk, what do you think of my family?" Snow White has no nonsense, but is very formal and raises questions.


    "Well? Very good! " Suk didn''t know the meaning of Bai Xue''s words, so he could only answer in this way.


    "Do you have any prejudice against my family because my parents are on the road?" It turned out that this girl was worried about this, but Suk really didn''t think about it. After all, many of the people she contacted were also in this business."What''s the point? Do you know what I do? " Suk shook his head, although the two people now have an extraordinary relationship, but in the end, there is still too little mutual understanding.


    "What do you do? Aren''t you a student? " White snow puzzled turn head to see to Su Ke, then side body, subconsciously put the leg on his body.


    "Actually, I''m in the same trade with your family! Or do you think I can get people to apply for Hong Kong and Macao passes at will? Can it be done so soon? Weihai has my territory. Tianjin, you''ve been there. There''s also my territory! " Suk is telling the truth, but Snow White finds it incredible.


    Suk, in her eyes, is a student. Although this student has some great powers, there is no way for people to associate him with the three words "Heise Hui".


    "I''m serious with you! Don''t make trouble, will you White snow Du mouth, hand on Suk''s chest to a punch, but this punch has no strength, like tickling general, but after this, small hand and did not take away, but gently stroked.


    "Well, then you''ll know the truth. Since you''re serious, why don''t we start now?"


    "Start what?" White snow Chuai understand pretend confused, even a little shy to avoid the line of sight of Suk.


    "What else can we start? Of course, I want you to see my throat lock? " Suk felt that Snow White''s hands were sliding on his chest. The numbness was directly transmitted to every corner of his body. With a puff, a group of flames jumped up. He couldn''t help but feel excited and immediately had the idea of a big fight.


    [author''s digression]: Xiao Longli should be regarded as an office clerk! I''m also depressed about the slow update. I can''t keep up with the speed of codewords. Moreover, I sit in front of the computer to think about the update every day. It''s really slow!

 Chapter 733

    The flower picking system not only brings unexpected benefits to Suk, but also has troubling disadvantages, especially the sequelae. Since the system was upgraded to the intermediate stage, self-control has become worse and worse, and not only his body has become sensitive, sometimes a word will make him become passionate.


    Now it''s like this. Snow White''s hands are weak and boneless, and her green fingers are like applying moisturizer. She draws circles on Suk''s chest. The circles are like stones falling on the surface of the lake. Soon they are rippling and ferocious. All of a sudden, her body is hot and dry, and even her breath becomes hot.


    "Start what?"


    "What else can we start? Of course, I want you to see my throat lock


    It''s intolerable. Anyway, it''s intolerable. Suk is about to use a peerless killing move to lock her throat. As soon as she is about to turn over and mount the horse, she looks at the girl Bai Xue''s mouth trembling. Unexpectedly, she uses another cold water to attack her face. She presses suk on the bed again. However, she is good. As soon as she raises her leg, she straddles Suk''s body.


    As soon as Bai Xue turns over and raises her legs, her nightdress naturally lifts up. Moreover, the girl is sitting on the key of Suk. Two people, separated by two pairs of underpants, are constantly hot.


    "Beauty, are you too anxious?" As she spoke, the girl began to adjust her posture as if she was riding on a saddle. She twisted her waist like a willow. Suddenly, Suk felt her blood surging up. Before she opened her mouth, her brother suxiaoke had begun to rebel against the oppression of snow white.


    As soon as Suk was about to speak, he watched Bai Xue stretch out her index finger and begin to slide slowly along the contour of her chest muscle. With a Gudong sound, she swallowed what she wanted to say with saliva.


    Fingers gently across, like a large group of ants, in a neat line, constantly crawling, slender fingers, tender fingertips, along the chest muscle began to circle, and then to the abdominal muscle, and then gently rub down.


    Suk is excited, and can''t help shivering all over. Then he subconsciously pulls Snow White''s upper body to his own body.


    Snow White blushed: "what are you doing? My mother hasn''t gone to bed yet The girl propped herself up, raised her head, tooted her mouth, and glared at Suk.


    "What do you say? Of course it''s someone! Didn''t you turn on the TV? Keep your voice down, your mother can''t hear you Suk put his hands on snow''s shoulder and felt the heat in his body begin to surge. Although he knew that it was not the right opportunity right now, there was no right time and place, and he was alone.


    However, some of them couldn''t control their impulsive emotions. Just now, they secretly twisted their thighs, which had no effect. I think they were deeply poisoned. Looking at the white snow in front of them, the skin of the pink face was tight, and even the pores could not be seen. They were face to face, but only ten centimeters. They could even feel her breath on their face, It''s also hot.


    "Do you want to see the legendary gun and choose a line?" Suk asked in a soft voice. I don''t know why Suk now can say such provocative words without any shyness.


    "Bah! I want to see a big picture of it Bai Xue''s heart is also in a frenzy. Although she wants to meet soldiers, she is really worried that she will be discovered by Chen Ruili. This kind of contradictory psychology makes her feel like a rat in her stomach, scratching her heart with a hundred claws.


    ------


    Chen Ruili has a habit that she likes celestial bodies. This celestial body does not refer to the stars in the sky. Have you ever heard of the so-called celestial bathing place? you ''re right! The celestial body is the body.


    Not only Guo sleep, as long as in her bedroom, Chen Ruili likes to take off all her clothes, which will make her feel very comfortable, free and relaxed.


    "Boss, what you said can''t be true? So many years of brother, how can it be -- "Chen Ruili is sitting so close to the head of the bed. Her voice is full of accidents. The LCD TV in her bedroom is playing a popular talent show, but now turning the volume down does not affect the quality of mobile phone calls. Her surprise is clearly transmitted to the other end of the phone.


    Listening to her address, you can guess that Bai chongtian should be the other person and call her husband the eldest. This is a habit she has developed in the past 20 years. It''s a respectful name and a nickname. She doesn''t want to change her calling habit, even if it''s too old.


    Bai chongtian''s voice was full of vitality, which was not like the weak injury in the hospital this afternoon: "don''t worry, Uncle Zhang has his sense of propriety. I hope I guess wrong, but there''s no way!"


    "Alas! There are always times when things will fall. When will you go home? " Chen Ruili doesn''t seem to want to talk about it.


    "When it''s over! Now I''m in the hospital, he will show his feet, but you have to be careful. If I''m really right, I''m afraid he will jump out of the wall in a hurry! "


    Bai chongtian is now sitting on the hospital bed. The brothers guarding outside follow him through life and death, and they are also the people he trusts most. There is no need to worry that the walls have ears and news leaks. That''s why he now tells Chen Ruili what he has been speculating about for a few days.


    "Well, Uncle Zhang has transferred a lot of hands this afternoon. Now the family should be safe. As long as I don''t go out, they won''t do it again." Chen Ruili has been in danger these days, and this kind of danger is always with her. It''s so overwhelming that she had to cancel her plan to go to the hospital to deliver dinner to Bai chongtian.After hanging up the phone, Chen Ruili puts her hands across her chest. Her beautiful figure is still attractive. When she is less than 40 years old, the two peaks are not drooping at all. With her movements, her two long legs are folded together, covered with a thin blanket, which covers her from below her navel.


    Just now, Bai chongtian revealed the news that made her mind very confused. Her eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. She lifted the blanket and jumped out of bed.


    Turn off all the lights in the room and walk straight to the French window. Then you can safely open the curtain. In the moonlight, her shadow is concave and convex. It''s like a person who has given birth to a child. The bee waist and fat buttocks, and the tight skin are dyed into light fluorescence in the moonlight.


    We can see that the normal patrol security personnel in the distance, in groups of three, are doing their best in the prescribed route. Of course, because there is no light in the room, even if the security personnel look up, they will not find her shadow.


    The cool night breeze across the body makes people feel relaxed. It''s like being in an empty valley. She can''t help but take a deep breath. At this time, Chen Ruili suddenly listens. It seems that there is a discordant voice coming.

 Chapter 734

    In fact, Chen Ruili has long felt that the relationship between Bai Xue and Suk is not simple. After all, her daughter has really few or no different friends over the years. It''s a surprise to take her home now, but it''s an eventful time, and she can''t think about it.


    In fact, Snow White''s room is opposite to her parents'' room, but Suk''s room is very close to each other. Now we can hear two people talking and laughing like nothing, maybe there are some warm words in it, which makes Chen Ruili feel a little uncomfortable.


    After all, his daughter actually got into Suk''s room, which must have been delivered to the door. Now it''s like this at home, let alone outside.


    After thinking about it for so many years, it seems that there may be too much discipline for Bai Xue. It''s all her own idea, because she''s been out in society when she was a teenager. Naturally, she doesn''t want her daughter to be the same as herself. She always wants Bai Xue to live a pure life. Maybe now it''s time to let her have more freedom.


    However, it''s still unacceptable for her to mingle with men openly. The more she thinks about it, the more upset she is. Originally, she wanted to go back and be out of sight and out of mind. But just as she was about to close the curtain, she suddenly found that the three guards who were patrolling before suddenly dropped their flashlights on the ground.


    Some of the white and bluish light went directly to one side of the garden. Although it was still far away, at such a moment, Chen Ruili suddenly felt a sense of danger, especially when the flashlight suddenly went out.


    Thinking of the sound of opening the door of the villa, Chen Ruili turns back to her room, picks up the phone and dials to the guard.


    "Hello! Who is the monitor on duty today? " There is no difference in Chen Ruili''s voice.


    "Mrs. report, it''s Wang Peng! Now he''s leading a patrol! " The voice on the other end of the phone is normal.


    "Oh, Liu Wei, isn''t he in his class today?"


    "Liu Wei and monitor Wang are in the same group. They are also on patrol!"


    "Well, it''s all right!"


    After hanging up the phone, Chen Ruili quickly put on her clothes and didn''t turn on the light, but the familiarity with the room made her quickly turn out a silver pistol from the bedside table.


    Where there is Liu Wei, it is Chen Ruili''s own nonsense, but the other party''s answer, although not leaking, but suddenly revealed the fox tail.


    He had a gun in his hand, but when he went to the window and looked out, he immediately took a breath of cool air. In the dark, there should be no less than ten people''s shadows moving quickly towards the villa. Looking at the way they were walking, I''m afraid they were still carrying weapons in their hands.


    The other party''s purpose is very obvious. She and Bai Xue are in danger. Thinking of this, Chen Ruili is more anxious. At this time, these people have entered the villa, and there is a chaos downstairs.


    -------


    snow is pressing on Suk at the moment, and her legs are hooping him hard. I don''t know what Nightgown has been thrown aside, and there is only a night light in the room. In the not bright light, we can still see that the girl has a good figure.


    At the moment, Bai Xue is holding Suk''s hand on her chest. Although she can''t see her expression clearly, she can also guess that Xiafei''s cheeks must be full of spring. She feels that a giant Optimus Prime is slowly rising under her body. She can''t restrain the flame of her heart any more. She can''t control whether she is at home or not.


    "Little beauty, I''m here!" White snow said slightly raised the bottom, two hands touch to the waist, want to take off the only piece of cloth on his body, suddenly feel Suk''s response a little sluggish, but this does not affect his action.


    "Wait Suk suddenly held her action that she was about to be successful. Under the dim yellow light, Suk''s eyes were very bright and seemed to be less passionate: "there''s something wrong!"


    Suk''s judgment of danger is basically based on the sixth sense. Even just now, the fire is urgent in his heart. He is eager to break through the shackles and fight for a while. However, there seems to be some chaotic voices coming from the downstairs, which is incompatible with the quiet night.


    Just when snow white was still confused, she subconsciously followed Suk''s action and looked to the window. A small shadow suddenly came in, and snow white almost cried out.


    "Xiaoxue, it''s me!" Chen Ruili lowered her voice. Although she looked at her daughter sitting on Suk''s body at the moment, because of the problem of light, she couldn''t see clearly whether they were there or not. But now the situation is special. She slightly turned her face: "something may have happened. Someone is going to harm us!"


    White snow silly eyes, Suk also stunned, two people did not to Chen Ruili mouth adverse accident, but in this case of meeting, too embarrassed.


    The two quickly put on their clothes. By this time, Chen Ruili had calmed down: "let''s go down secretly!"


    If you want to hide in the room, I''m afraid you''ll soon be found. Among the three of you, Suk is the only one who can protect himself. Even if you have a gun in your hand, it doesn''t bring much confidence. For today''s plan, you can only go downstairs quietly through the window, just hide in the garden and wait for help.At this time, the villa soon became a mess. Suk could not care to blush now. First, he took USP from the cupboard and ran to the bedside with snow white: "how many people are there, what''s our situation now?"


    "I can''t say, at least ten people. Now we go out through the window. There is a drain under the balcony. After we go downstairs, we go west along the wall and enter the garden!" Chen Ruili has a clear idea in her mind.


    Just as they were talking, the bang of a gun seemed to hit the door lock. The direction was nearby. It should be Chen Ruili''s room, and then there was the sound of rapid footsteps. When they didn''t find anyone, they quickly locked their target on other rooms.


    "Let''s go!" Suk knew that the situation was critical. He reached out and pushed some stunned snow white, then looked at Chen Ruili: "Auntie, you lead the way, I''m in the back!" Suk said as he squeezed the handle of the pistol.


    Chen Ruili doesn''t like her mother-in-law either. She reaches for the snow and jumps directly onto the balcony. At this moment, there is another gunshot. Suk sees the door lock of the room and suddenly falls down. She can even vaguely feel the faint light of a gunpowder burst through.


    "Bang!" The man outside opened the door with one foot. At the moment when the man stepped in, Suk shot out without thinking. The bullet hit the ground inside the door, and immediately made a hole in the wooden floor, with sawdust splashing.


    "I know you''re in there, sister-in-law. Come out! I won''t hurt you and Xiaoxue! "


    Suk suddenly found that the voice of the speaker was very familiar. It seemed that he had heard him speak in the hospital in the afternoon.

 Chapter 735

    Suk felt as if he was walking through a movie. This dangerous atmosphere was very deep. His heart beat very fast. Even his legs were a little soft for a time. However, after the shot just put, he soon calmed down.


    It''s said that what I have to do now is to create time for Chen Ruili and Bai Xue to leave, and then I have to make sure that I will leave all over again. I can''t come to Macao to save my life. It''s not worth it!


    Calm down, LCD TV is still changing the picture under the dim yellow light. Coincidentally, a police drama is being broadcast, in which the police are standing outside the door, shouting to the inside: "listen to the people inside, you are surrounded!"


    After hearing Suk''s words for a while, just at this time, the man who spoke before said again: "sister-in-law, I''m in now! Don''t be excited. As long as you cooperate, I will fight to death to protect you and the boss! " As he spoke, the man stretched out his leg and slowly groped forward. Suk kept silent and shot again.


    "Bang!" This shot deviated a little and hit the wall directly. However, Rao was so scared that he drew back his leg. [


    when the gun goes down, the people outside don''t know what to say in a low voice. Suk pricks up his ears and hears the subtle sound of footsteps. It seems that he goes to another room. Suddenly, he is surprised. These people don''t want to make a detour like Chen Ruili!


    Suk slowly retreated to the balcony and looked out. He could see that Chen Ruili was pulling snow white and was far away from here. At this time, the voice of opening an account came from the next room. As expected, these people wanted to cut off their retreat from the back.


    He took a deep breath and rushed down the balcony in three or two steps. With the reward of being proficient in flying eaves and walking walls, he jumped down from the second floor without any problem. Those who were ready to outflank from the back saw a dark figure, moving fast and running down like a ghost. It was totally subconscious shooting.


    Just after Suk landed, there was a lot of gunfire. Suk rolled and climbed and finally stood firm. The method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall broke out with astonishing power. Every step of the way out, it would open a distance of more than ten meters, and showed a zigzag mobile route.


    With the setting of the night and the unique green facilities in the villa area, Suk soon hid his body. At this time, the enemies upstairs had found that Chen Ruili and Bai Xue were not in it, and began to spread and search. While they were going downstairs, Suk repeatedly moved, and finally found Chen Ruili and her daughter by feeling.


    "Are you all right?" Although Suk''s physical fitness is good, running repeatedly still makes him a little unstable, but perhaps most of it comes from tension.


    Chen Ruili and Bai Xue squat under a bush that looks like a labyrinth. After the initial panic, they all feel relieved when they find out that it''s Suk. At present, there is no helper in the whole villa. The guards don''t know whether they are controlled or all rebellious. They feel like they are on the run.


    "It''s OK, they didn''t follow you?" Chen Ruili''s face was solemn. After Suk came, she didn''t hear any other noise. It seems that she is safe now.


    "No, I got rid of you. Do you need to call the police now?" Suk knows that in this case, it''s hard for the three of them to get away, and even though it''s very hidden here, if they search separately, I''m afraid they will soon find themselves.


    "I''ve already called the boss! Someone should come to save us soon! " As soon as Chen Ruili finished, she saw that Suk was stunned. Then she turned her head and looked at herself: "Auntie, I remember that they were brought by the man named huazi!"


    "What? You mean Hua Zi Chen Ruili was shocked and couldn''t believe: "how could it be him?"


    "It must be him! I remember his voice very well Suk is quite sure that when Bai chongtian suddenly asked himself about the ghost in the hospital at that time, he was the first one to show strong anti emotion.


    At that time, I still felt that he was straightforward and not good at hiding his emotional changes. Moreover, he was a man with flesh tumor, big bald head and gold chain. He had thick little fingers. He was really a man easy to remember.


    "Uncle huazi?" Bai Xue, with an uncanny look, turns to Chen Ruili. Up to now, she also understands the meaning of Suk''s words. I''m afraid that this uncle huazi has been carrying out round of assassinations against his family, and even her father is the black gun he sent to fight.


    "It''s a man who knows his face, but not his heart. It''s him!" Chen Ruili thinks of Bai chongtian''s previous test. Although she knows that there is an insider, she is different from her previous thought. She turns out to be Gu Zhenghua.


    Just as Suk spoke in a low voice, noisy footsteps came out in the distance. Bai chongtian''s villa was designed by a special designer, which can be called a garden house.


    In particular, this small garden is said to be a small garden, but it also has an area of 800 square meters. It refers to the garden labyrinth design of the foreign chenongsuo castle. It is planted by Hibiscus trees according to the route drawn in advance. However, in order not to lose its way, it reduces the height to 1.7 meters.But Rao is like this. It''s not easy for people who enter here for the first time to go out, and Suk can find Chen Ruili and Bai Xue''s hiding place at the first time. I have to say that his intuition is so magical and accurate.


    Hearing more and more voices outside, Chen Ruili could not help getting nervous. The silver gray pistol in her hand was ready to fire at any time. [


    "come out, sister-in-law! I huazi will definitely guarantee your safety! I swear I won''t let anyone hurt you I don''t know if Gu Zhenghua''s purpose is to bewitch people''s minds. His voice has been heard from afar.


    However, the only way to respond to him is silence. Chen Ruili won''t make a sound. On the contrary, the three of them will be more cautious. Looking at Suk with a frown, they know that he can''t help him. With so many people and so many guns, the only hope is that the boss will rush to clean up the traitor.


    127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    "you all look for it separately!" After waiting for a while, Gu Zhenghua finally spoke again. Soon he heard that the labyrinth of the garden seemed to be in disorder, and her footsteps were loud. At the same time, Chen Ruili''s face became very ugly, her face turned sharply, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "You hide carefully. I''ll go out and see if I can catch him!" Suk knew that if he continued to hide like this, he was just waiting to die. He had to do something. While he said this, he jumped over a high wall.


    "You --!" Snow subconsciously wants to stop Suk, but Chen Ruili stops her: "snow, you let him go! Maybe there''s a way out! "

 Chapter 736

    Because Gu Zhenghua is very familiar with Bai chongtian''s family, Chen Ruili can guess that he has occupied all the entrances and exits of the garden labyrinth. Therefore, for today''s sake, it is almost impossible for him to retreat. He has to wait.


    For the sake of safety, the mother and daughter tried to draw themselves into the gap of the hibiscus tree wall, nervously listening to the increasing noise outside, and the footsteps were very chaotic. Fortunately, Gu Zhenghua''s subordinates never had the opportunity to set foot in this garden, so that they walked around like a headless fly.


    Suk''s method of flying on the eaves and walking on the wall is not only a kind of light skill, but also a kind of light skill. If you walk out of here in accordance with the rules, you will not say whether you will bump into those people, and you are not allowed to do so in time, so you can just go over the hibiscus tree wall.


    According to Suk''s judgment, this Gu Zhenghua should be waiting outside, instead of getting involved in it. After all, when he comes in, firstly, it''s easy for him to get involved in bad things. Secondly, he''s not responsible for his own safety. Finally, he doesn''t conform to the identity of the boss. After all, what the boss needs to do is to guard the rear. It''s better to leave these opportunities for the younger brother.


    "Who?" The hibiscus low wall is 1.7 meters high and 1.23 meters wide. These people who were sent to search suddenly felt as if there was a shadow in the middle of the sky, jumping up and down. They had the feeling of a horror movie. These people were brave enough to shout out, and some even raised their guns. [


    Suk doesn''t have much time to think about it at all now. If it''s delayed any longer, first of all, Chen Ruili and them will be found out. If there is a gun fight, I''m afraid it''s too late to say anything.


    Fortunately, Suk''s method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall made him calm. He was looking for no one''s direction for several ups and downs. Now his USP operator is less than six shots, so he must use it sparingly. He can''t shoot until he has to. Fortunately, I don''t know if Gu Zhenghua told me at that time, and these people didn''t shoot either.


    I can feel that I have reached the outermost layer, and there is only a hibiscus wall between me and the outside world. I vaguely hear that Gu Zhenghua is talking to someone. While Su Ke is relieved, he can''t help but change his mind. How can I subdue this man? At present, only by seizing him can he solve this situation.


    If you want to find a brick here, it''s more difficult than going to heaven. A gardener is responsible for the sanitation here. Sukenai can only grab a handful of soil from the ground, count three numbers in his heart, and then throw it out directly. What he wants to do is to draw their attention away a little.


    Gu Zhenghua''s mood is very complicated at the moment. Looking at the familiar garden maze in front of him, he once went in several times with his children. It can be said that he has many beautiful memories here, but things have changed. I didn''t expect that it has become so now.


    "Boss --" Next to a tall man saw Gu Zhenghua look like some struggle, deep sigh: "don''t think about it, now that it has been like this, we have no way back!"


    Gu Zhenghua, with a big bald head and a fierce look, now gives people a sense of indescribable hesitation, which is very different from his previous image. At this time, I heard a rustle sound not far away from his right hand. It was like someone was walking quietly. Everyone turned their heads and even raised their guns.


    "Who?" The tall man yelled, only to find that there was no one there, but before he could react, Suk had jumped out close to the hibiscus wall, just like a ghost. In the blink of an eye, he had stood beside Gu Zhenghua, and his USP was directly against his temple.


    The cold muzzle of the gun is close to the skin of the temple, which makes Gu Zhenghua calm down in an instant. His face is gloomy, and he turns his head slightly to look at Suk. However, his confidants who have been standing beside him are all stupid. Although he draws the gun to Suk, there is no deterrent at all in this situation.


    "Children, put down the gun!" Suk hasn''t spoken yet. Gu Zhenghua has already begun to exert pressure on him. It seems that his hands are still drooping.


    "Hands up, away from your gun!" Suk said in a deep voice that he could feel Gu Zhenghua''s hand slowly close to his waist. If there was no accident, he would hold the gun against his body in the next second, so he could not help but point him with the muzzle of the gun.


    "Good! Don''t be nervous Gu Zhenghua slowly raised his hand. He knew that this young man was the one brought by Bai Xue at the beginning, but he never thought that this little boy would have such a performance: "don''t worry, I can guarantee your safety. As long as you put down your gun, I will let you leave freely!"


    "I''m sorry to ask all your people to come back!" Suk''s heart rate is very fast. I have to say that it''s very exciting to point a gun at someone''s head. But now Suk is walking on thin ice. He can''t be careless. He looks at Gu Zhenghua and takes a deep breath. Then he says.


    "You let go of our boss! Or you can''t get out alive! " At this time, the tall man who had been following Gu Zhenghua was also holding a gun in his hand and facing Suk from a distance. He wanted to frighten Suk.


    "Bang!" No one thought that Suk would suddenly shoot, turn the muzzle slightly, pull the trigger, take the gun out of the chamber, and hit the tall man accurately. Of course, Suk''s shooting method is not 100 shots, but if it is hit on the floor tile, it is not difficult.Gu Zhenghua felt a loud noise in his ear, and even a smell of gunpowder burning, because Suk tightly turned the muzzle of the gun a little, and his action was negligible. When the gun came out of the chamber, the high temperature even made his cheek painful.


    I haven''t felt like this for many years. Gu Zhenghua has been with Bai Chong for 15 years. During this period, although there are often some small shrimps swaying around in front of his eyes, the real gun in such a close distance is getting farther and farther away from him. Once the tension appears, it spreads quickly.


    The newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Gu Zhenghua thinks that Suk really dares to shoot. He takes a deep breath: "you put down your gun, I''ll give you what you want!"


    "Cut the crap and tell all your people to come back to me!" Suk worried that Chen Ruili''s mother and daughter would be found out. In that case, the situation would soon get worse. He grabbed his collar and pulled it directly to the entrance of the maze where the hibiscus tree was pruning. [


    "OK! Don''t get excited Gu Zhenghua raised his hands high and made a hurtful surrender. His temple was held by the muzzle of the gun, and he was slightly dragged by Suk. He even lost his center of gravity. He didn''t expect that such a young man would be so strong. He turned his head and looked at Suk with a bitter smile.


    But Suk didn''t have any time to meet him. He had enough strength to shout, "your boss is in my hands now. All of you come back to me!"


    "Peach blossom in the city" 127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    [author''s digression]: I feel a little uncomfortable these two days. I don''t know if I have rhinitis, such as a cold, stuffy nose, and headache. Excuse me!

 Chapter 737

    Suk took Gu Zhenghua and walked slowly into the maze cut by Hibiscus syriacus. With all his strength, his voice spread all the way to frighten those enemies who went in to search.


    But this voice down, and did not achieve satisfactory results, because the hibiscus tree height is about 1.7 meters, Suk showed half of his head, and in the night, although all those people also showed their heads, but can not judge how to quickly approach them.


    It''s said that they will not accept military orders abroad. The same is true now. If one of them happens to catch Chen Ruili and Bai Xue, the good situation they have created will be ruined.


    When he found that his voice didn''t work at all, Suk pulled the trigger again and fired a gun into the night sky. Before Suk came in, he handed over Gu Zhenghua''s gun. Now he has two guns in his hand, so he doesn''t have to worry about running out of guns. He''ll be stupid at that time.


    "You tell them all to step back!" Suk fired a shot, can feel the footsteps inside a little stop, maybe these people don''t know what to do next, so it''s a good time for Gu Zhenghua. [


    "I''m Gu Zhenghua, you don''t need to arrest people, all come out!"


    "Louder!" Suk didn''t know the evil fire in his heart. He gave Gu Zhenghua a bald head with the butt of his gun. Although his strength was not great, he was not so comfortable. Especially after Gu Zhenghua became famous, he was arrogant and domineering. He had not suffered such grievances. He turned his head and glared.


    "I''ll call you louder!" Suk was not afraid to stare, and then there was another butt of the gun. The butt of the gun collided with Gu Zhenghua''s shining forehead, and he could make a clear sound.


    The situation is better than others. Gu Zhenghua is breathing heavily, but Suk is not frightened by him at all. Now is not the time when anyone can win. It''s a matter of life and death. He can''t be careless.


    "Damn, get out of here!" Unable to get angry with Suk, Gu Zhenghua could only yell at Suk by pulling his neck. However, this voice was more effective than Suk''s. The sound of footsteps inside was in a mess. These people couldn''t get out of it.


    Chen Ruili and Bai Xue are still huddled among the hibiscus trees, because they are hiding in the most central part of the whole shenong cable garden maze, so that no one can come around now, so they are safe.


    Chen Ruili has held her breath nervously since Suk rushed out for several ups and downs. Of course, she hopes Suk can win, but she also plans for the worst.


    In such a situation, if you wait to die, I''m afraid that after being arrested, Suk''s ending will be much worse than his mother and daughter''s. after all, he is just an important outsider,


    on the contrary, he might as well rush out like this and maybe have a chance of survival.


    But things change faster than Chen Ruili imagined. It seems that Suk left his mother and daughter for about ten minutes. Then he heard a gunshot. At that time, Chen Ruili felt that Bai Xue''s body was suddenly tense and looked at herself in panic.


    Even Chen Ruili felt that her heart was tight. At that time, she had the illusion that she couldn''t breathe. Was Suk found and killed? There seems to be a picture of Suk''s death on the spot in his mind. His young face and red blood flow all over the place.


    I don''t know why I have such an idea. Maybe in my subconscious mind, Suk rushes out in the face of so many people and is doomed to fail!


    I feel sorry for the boy, even some don''t want to see Snow White''s eyes. This girl looks like she knows something. She is biting her lips tightly. Her eyes suddenly have a touch of crystal in the night. Chen Ruili sighs softly and pattes Snow White''s shoulder subconsciously. She wants to comfort her, but she doesn''t know how to open her mouth.


    At this time, suddenly, Suk''s voice came over. Chen Ruili and Bai Xue looked at each other and were all surprised. Listening to Suk''s catching Gu Zhenghua, she was even more excited.


    However, in this garden labyrinth, the advantages before this time began to turn into disadvantages. All these people couldn''t turn around and walked around. Several times, Chen Ruili heard that someone was less than two meters away from her and walked past cursing.


    "Xiaoxue, follow me closely, let''s go out now!" Chen Ruili''s worries are the same as Suk''s. If she is found out by these people, in case of shooting in the chaos or being taken hostage, things will get worse. On the contrary, it''s better to go out and join Suk directly.


    Suk walked inside the labyrinth according to his impression. To say that the labyrinth was really wonderful. He passed by people many times. Gu Zhenghua relaxed slowly, as if he had accepted his fate. He yelled at his subordinates from time to time, but he didn''t need Suk''s reminding. He began to clean up these people. Such a move surprised Suk.


    "Little brother, do you know what people can''t help themselves in the world?" The tone of Gu Zhenghua''s speech is very gloomy, like the kind of self reproach with pain.


    "Hum!" Suk glanced at him and did not speak. At this moment, he heard Chen Ruihua''s voice: "Suk, we are here!" [


    Suk holds a gun against Gu Zhenghua, fearing that he will struggle to death. His arms are slightly stiff, but now he is careless. The more critical he is, the more he can''t drop the chain."Auntie, Xiaoxue, I''m here!" Suk stayed in the same place, thinking that the mother and daughter were familiar with this place, they could easily find themselves. Sure enough, Chen Ruili was also carrying a gun. In front of her, there were two younger brothers of Gu Zhenghua retreating slowly.


    "Peach blossom in the city" 127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    after seeing Chen Ruili, Gu Zhenghua droops his head with guilt and Nai on his face, so he is held by Suk and goes out, while Chen Ruili carefully pays attention to the surrounding movement.


    Chen Ruili didn''t say much. After walking out of the maze garden trimmed with hibiscus, she looked at more than a dozen younger brothers brought by Gu Zhenghua in front of her. They all stood nervously on one side, and more than a dozen guns also locked Chen Ruili and Suke Baixue.


    The two sides are in a confrontation.


    "Huazi, you take us out!" Chen Ruili knows that this is not the time to entangle. The most important thing now is to stay away from these people and prevent accidents from happening again.


    "All right, sister-in-law!" Gu Zhenghua sighed deeply and waved to his hands: "you put down your guns, don''t follow me!"


    At this time, suddenly there was a noisy sound of footsteps, which was very chaotic. Everyone turned their eyes to the past, and there were more than 20 people rushing in. The one who was panting in front of him was a fat man.


    "Sister in law! Sister in law! Here we are


    Xia Qi, with a small stomach, stops more than ten meters away from the confrontation and looks at Gu Zhenghua coldly: "huazi, you betrayed the boss! Are you dying? "

 Chapter 738

    Now the situation is very delicate. Suk is holding Gu Zhenghua, and Chen Ruili and Bai Xue are standing beside him. These four people are in the center, while Gu Zhenghua''s younger brother encircles a circle five meters away from them. Now Xia Qishen appears, and his people are standing outside.


    However, more than ten people brought by Gu Zhenghua are now more embarrassed. On the one hand, we should pay attention to Suk''s side, and on the other hand, we should be careful of Xia Qishen.


    "Uncle Xia!" Snow finally saw the Savior, in such a short period of time, almost let her heart attack scared out, now finally came to the rescue, finally put down the heart.


    But Chen Ruili seems to have some doubts. At that time, she called Bai chongtian, and he said that he would come in person. But now how can she send Xia Qishen? Her head is spinning fast. The more she wants to understand, the more confused she feels.


    Suk naturally knows Xia Qishen. He went to the hospital in his car yesterday. The car was full of emotional V''s and exposed picture albums. It''s said that he made them with his own knife. It''s even a very good Land Rover. There are a lot of toilet paper under his feet and a lot of condoms in the glove box. [


    is the most calm way. The perfume in the carriage can not cover up the smell of the tadpole of some fishy man. But the man is quite good tempered, and he tells a yellow joke all the way, which makes people feel that sitting in his car is not a matter of life.


    However, with the sudden appearance of Xia Qishen, Suk felt that Gu Zhenghua''s body was suddenly tense, but soon relaxed. He glanced at him a little, and then looked down at him, saying nothing.


    "Get out of the way!" Xia Qishen is fat, big ears and small eyes. He is as shy as a landlord. However, this change of face has some prestige when it comes to seriousness. That kind of momentum of muddling around comes out directly. Regardless of it, he goes straight inside. Gu Zhenghua''s younger brother looks at each other and gives up a path soon.


    At this time, there was a roar of the car engine in the distance, and the white lights of the two headlights were shining directly on this side. Everyone subconsciously raised their hands to cover their eyes, and Suk was no exception. Just as he raised his hands, he immediately put them down. Otherwise, Gu Zhenghua might take the opportunity to make trouble.


    However, what puzzled Suk was that this guy closed his eyes and didn''t react at all, just like those ghosts and gods who were criticized by the red guards in those years. They were criticized and shut up in the cowshed without any resistance.


    The first car stopped immediately, and the sharp sound of the brakes made people feel cool. There were at least three cars in the back. At this time, Bai chongtian was the first to jump out of the car, and with his action, there was a burst of gunfire behind him. The rhythm was fast, the sound was clear and clear into the sky, and he even heard the shell jingling to the ground.


    Suk saw a man behind Bai chongtian with a machine gun in his hand. The muzzle of the gun was facing up to the sky. When he fired, it was like a lantern in the sky. The fire was very bright and dazzling.


    The sudden situation attracted everyone''s attention. The strong gunfire shocked everyone. Time seemed to stop, stunned, stunned, even panicked.


    Bai chongtian, the first person to be ashamed of being a gangster in Macao, gives people a kind of pressure as soon as he appears, especially those who have clearly betrayed him, such as fierce tiger down the mountain, with a low voice, only shouting: "Xia Qishen!"


    Xia Qishen, who had already walked into the crowd, suddenly quickened his pace in the path where Gu Zhenghua''s younger brothers subconsciously scattered, and went straight to Suk, but he cried out: "sister-in-law, be careful!"


    Suk suddenly felt a sense of uneasiness, but the gun in his hand was against Gu Zhenghua''s head. He wanted to react, but he was in a dilemma. At this time, Xia Qishen pulled out his pistol from his waist.


    "Be careful, sister-in-law!" Gu Zhenghua also called a, regardless of the head of the gun, the foot of the force even directly rushed to the fast running Xia Qishen.


    "Bang!" At the sound of a gun, Gu Zhenghua didn''t rush to Xiaqi deep. It seemed that all his strength poured out. He shook his body, covered his stomach and rushed to the ground.


    It wasn''t Suk who shot, it was Xia Qishen.


    The situation at the scene once again made everyone dumbfounded. Xia Qishen didn''t stop at all. He bypassed Gu Zhenghua and went straight to Chen Ruili''s mother and daughter.


    Like a crazy wild animal, roaring: "don''t move


    Suk believes his intuition. Xia Qishen''s breath makes him feel dangerous. Just before Chen Ruili''s mother and daughter react, he rushes up for the first time.


    Suk is not afraid to shoot, but worried that his marksmanship is not up to standard, which will delay the best opportunity. Moreover, compared with the marksmanship, now he is more willing to believe his skill.


    The method of flying on the eaves and walking on the wall, like flying, rushed to Xia Qishen in one step. His left and right hands grabbed his wrists, his right hand directly wrapped around his neck, and his right leg bent his knee. Taking the knee as the attack point, he bumped into his protruding belly fiercely. [


    Xia Qishen didn''t expect Suk''s reaction to be so fast. When Suk controlled himself, he was so scared that he pulled the trigger with a trembling hand. Fortunately, Suk had turned the muzzle of his gun directly to the sky.There was a bang.


    "Peach blossom in the city" 127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    GU Zhenghua brings his confidants, but Xia Qishen is not. Now he can basically be divided into three camps, following Gu Zhenghua''s tall man all the time. With the first and second shots, he finally reacts and runs to Gu Zhenghua who can''t stand on the ground.


    Among the people Xia Qishen brought, a man in his thirties, with white hair and twinkling eyes, suddenly took out a gun from his arms and pointed directly at Bai chongtian.


    Daddada, a three shot, this man with white hair, his gun has not been aimed, his body is like an electric shock, shivering twice, and he is killed by the random gun, while the shooter behind Bai chongtian is carrying the K47 slowly to the front.


    "Who''s going to move, the first to die!" Huolei, the number one gunner under Bai chongtian''s command, is very good at shooting. It can be said that he plays wherever he wants. He chews the gum while he speaks. He looks numb and doesn''t take the people in front of him seriously.


    Suk''s knee is like a spring. He bumps into xiaqishen''s stomach. Even though he has a layer of fat on his stomach, all his internal organs are now overturning. Suk takes advantage of the situation to hand over his gun. Bai chongtian''s movement can explain from the side that xiaqishen is absolutely wrong.


    "Eh!" Xia Qishen spits sour water in his mouth, and the whole person seems to lie on Suk''s body. Suk''s elbow is weak. Without his support, Xia Qishen directly collapses.

 Chapter 739

    Bai chongtian looks gloomy and moves forward step by step. His gentle temperament seems to have a piercing frost. His eyes are cold. He has a white shirt, black trousers and looks like an executive of the company. But everyone knows how many people will lose their lives when he is really angry.


    Huolei follows Bai chongtian with K47 in his hand. He walks leisurely in front of these men who have designated xng as a traitor. Behind them, all the more than ten people are K47. Such equipment can even fight a small-scale local war.


    It''s a great irony that the brothers who used to talk and laugh in the past actually meet with each other.


    No one dares to move, especially after the white haired Hu Ming was killed on the spot. Hu Ming is Xia Qishen''s most important confidant. Although he has been helping him run the so-called cultural media company, he is also a ruthless person behind his back. I don''t know how many good women he has forced to take the road of shooting in Macao.


    "Boss!" Gu Zhenghua had been helped up by the tall man, covered his belly tightly with his hand, but he couldn''t restrain the surge of blood. Yan Red''s blood kept leaking from his fingers, and seemed to shine in the night. After a while, his feet had been flowing all over the place. [


    seeing Bai chongtian walking towards himself, biting his teeth, the sweat drops falling from his forehead, the flesh on his face is full of pain now. If it wasn''t for the help of someone beside him, I''m afraid he would have been able to stand now.


    "Don''t talk about it. Your family, Uncle Zhang, has been rescued!" Bai chongtian waved his hand, looked at more and more blood on the ground, looked at the tall man: "Liu Wei, you take huazi to the hospital!"


    Gu Zhenghua''s face changed. At last, he lowered his head and walked out with Liu Wei''s help.


    Suk handed over Xia Qishen''s gun, hit his knees and turned the fat man into a pool of mud. He knelt on the ground and gasped for breath. Taking this opportunity, Suk retreated to Chen Ruili''s mother and daughter and looked at him coldly. Of course, the muzzle in his hand still kept shooting at any time.


    "Xiao Xia!" Bai chongtian stops two meters deep from Xia Qi. His eyes are filled with regret rather than hatred, and his voice is filled with incredible sadness. Facing his brother who has been fighting with him for more than 20 years, he feels bitter at this moment.


    "I don''t understand why you did it!"


    "Why? Why are you the boss now, but I am a photographer. Why do you only cover the sky with your hands in Macao, but I can only honestly play with women? I''m a human being, and I''m ambitious! " Xia Qi is crazy, yells and turns pale. Now, he naturally knows what kind of ending he is waiting for.


    "Isn''t this the life you want? Didn''t you tell me that as long as there were women playing every day, you would laugh when you were a ghost? " Bai chongtian frowned slightly, as if he thought of the past and sighed again.


    "I''m tired of playing. I''m going to vomit blood. Don''t you know? I''m sick now. It''s all your fault Xia Qi looks at Bai chongtian viciously. He really has no interest in women these years, otherwise he would not change his career to shoot * *.


    The truth of the matter is that ah, after eating Viagra, she is no longer as vigorous as before. She can''t do it every time, and she is even afraid to think about it.


    "What do you want? You can tell me that I''ve been ashamed of you for so many years?" Bai chongtian really didn''t know that Xia Qishen had lost his function, but he was always happy to see him supporting each other and being carefree day by day. Who knew that his heart would be distorted to this point.


    "What do I want? I want you to be the boss! Can you give it to me? Will you give it to me? " Xia Qi was gasping heavily, sitting on the ground like a shrew, looking up at Bai chongtian: "I''ve given you so many years, what good have I got?"


    Xia Qishen''s psychology has become like the eunuch of the ancient court. On the surface, he has tried his best, but in fact he has long been haunted. Especially because of the decline of men''s function, he counts Bai chongtian as the one who missed everything. If he hadn''t let himself go all the time, how could he be a man?


    No longer interested in women, he began to shift to the position of boss. When this idea appeared, it was like a flame sweeping across the grassland. He finally started planning and starting a month ago.


    At the beginning, he wanted to kill Bai chongtian directly and replace him. But after the first assassination, his confidants began to give advice. After all, even if he became the boss, those industries under Bai chongtian''s name would turn around Chen Ruili and Bai Xue through the right of inheritance. There was nothing wrong with him.


    It''s better to tie up Chen Ruili''s mother and daughter and force Bai chongtian to transfer the property to his own name, and then dispose of them. That''s why he always wants to keep them alive.


    Who knows that at the end of the day, he was defeated by the enemy. Anyway, he had already fallen into this field. Xia Qishen had nothing to be afraid of. Instead, he directly vented all the grievances he had accumulated in his heart for so many years."Look at other people. They all have some territory in their hands. How about me! I don''t even have a damn piece of land! " Xia Qishen is telling the truth. Among these old brothers, he is the only one who doesn''t occupy the territory. Although he has younger brothers, they are all in his performing arts company.


    "This is what you chose. Can you blame us?" Bai chongtian never thought that Xia Qishen would have such an idea. At the beginning, in order to save his mind, he took the initiative not to build a site, and was willing to be a shake off shopkeeper. [


    "don''t be hypocritical! I''m tired of you! " Xia Qi waved his hand in disgust and raised his head with a sneer: "if you want to kill or cut, please do as you please!"


    Looking at Xia Qishen, Bai chongtian''s memories constantly emerge. At the beginning, he played the world together, ate and drank together. It seemed as if it had just happened. After a long time, he sighed deeply: "you go! Leave Macao! Our brothers never see each other again


    "Peach blossom in the city" 127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    "you let me go?" Xia Qi looks at Bai chongtian without doubt, but he still stands up slowly, with a look of surprise.


    "Let you go!" Bai chongtian nodded. Although the man in front of him had done a lot of wrong things and almost hurt his family, he still couldn''t be cruel and had to wave his hand.


    "Don''t you want to shoot me in the back? Take K one by one and beat me into a sieve Xia Qi''s deep eyes swept the gun team brought by Bai chongtian, and he laughed contemptuously. Since it''s better to die than to be free and easy.


    "Put down the gun and let him go!" Bai chongtian turned his head and said, huolei shrugged his shoulders, K47 muzzle turned to the ground, and under his leadership, everyone was like this.

 Chapter 740

    There is nothing more heartbreaking than brotherhood, especially for those people who value friendship more than life. There is a kind of heartache called betrayal, and there is a kind of heartache called Neng Wei Li.


    Bai chongtian looks at Xia Qishen, as if he saw the young man with long hair and pigtails who called himself "pretty" twenty years ago. Now he has become a big bellied, greasy faced wexe middle-aged man.


    When he thought of it, the pain from the muzzle of the two guns in his abdomen reminded him that Xia Qishen had changed a long time ago.


    "Put down the gun and let him go!" Looking at Xia Qishen''s sneer, he waved to the Gunners behind him.


    Huolei carries K47 and chews gum with no expression. Hearing Bai chongtian''s words, the muzzle of the gun goes down to the ground, indicating that Xia Qishen can leave freely. With his action, all the people behind also put down their guns. [


    because of the appearance of Bai chongtian, the villa area has been full of more than 40 people, but no one spoke, and they all stood on one side honestly. This is true of Gu Zhenghua''s men, especially of Xia Qishen''s men.


    Relatively speaking, because Gu Zhenghua was sent to the hospital, all his subordinates were at a loss and did not move. Xia Qishen''s younger brothers are basically strong in the outside but strong in the middle. They have a way of bullying men and women. They can''t compete with others to get real guns.


    Xia Qishen, who is deeply aware that the situation is over, has long been indifferent to this. Seeing Bai chongtian''s willingness to let him go, he shakes his head and takes a deep breath. His originally bare Plaid Shirt slowly fastens the buttons one by one. He doesn''t put the bottom of the shirt into his waist belt. He raises his pants up faintly. It seems that he will not be so depressed to leave .


    As old brothers who fight with Bai chongtian, Xia Qishen may not have a place in the world, but he has a very high position in the world and has his own generation. These little brothers who are surrounded outside can call his disciples. Although they are defeated, they don''t want to be regarded as prisoners.


    He no longer combed his hair with his hands, and his face was ugly. He rubbed it gently, and then straightened his collar, hem, and trouser line again. As soon as he took a step, he staggered a little. It seems that Suk hit his knees a few times at that time, which almost killed Xia Qishen, who had been drained of his body by wine.


    Perhaps in order to cover up this embarrassment, Xia Qi''s ugly face turned a little red, with a wisp of wry smile at the corner of his mouth, so he squatted down and wanted to wipe off the filth on the vamp.


    Suk looked at the two men in front of him, one standing, with a bitter face, but still standing like a mountain, one squatting, embarrassed like a beggar, even a little lonely.


    Perhaps this kind of emotion infected Bai chongtian. Facing his old brother, although he wanted to help him, he finally chose to turn around and look away.


    I didn''t expect to go to heaven and hell. Before that, Suk still remembered that in his Land Rover, he was full of jokes, all kinds of jokes and witty remarks. Although it was the middle-aged rhythm of wexe, he was still a charming man.


    But now xiaqishen has completely changed a person, and has to let people feel the evil of fate. Suk looks at him, suddenly his heart beats faster, and feels an inexplicable dangerous atmosphere spreading from xiaqishen.


    Xia Qishen gently wiped the vamp, and there seemed to be a strange flick on his trousers. Then there was one more thing in his hand, about the size of a slap.


    "Be careful!" Suk blurts out, immediately warning, and Xia Qishen suddenly turns over, kneels down on one leg, hands straight out, a small black pistol appears, muzzle straight B Bai chongtian.


    At a critical moment, everyone didn''t have time to react. Even Bai chongtian, who was aware of the danger, just turned his head to look back at Xia Qishen. With an arrow step, Suk rushed directly over, with his left leg as the center of gravity and his right leg rising at a high speed, his feet taut as fast as lightning.


    Bang, just when Suk kicked xiaqishen''s wrist, xiaqishen had pulled the trigger, spit out a light from the muzzle of the gun, and then directly let go.


    Bai chongtian saw a movie "the matrix" a few years ago. There was a scene in it. It seemed that he could see the son flying in mid air, getting closer and closer.


    Although in the night, Bai chongtian didn''t see the son, but he felt the sound of breaking air after the gunshot. The son wiped his scalp and flew straight into the sky.


    A cold sweat instantly, the pungent smell of gunpowder burning close at hand, perhaps without Suk''s foot, he might have been shot in the head.


    Dada dada! It was another three shot. Huo Lei didn''t expect that Xia Qishen had such a skill. It was a natural reaction. He fired directly. The distance between the muzzle of the gun and Xia Qishen was less than two meters. After three shots, the son penetrated his back and penetrated his body. The wound had become the size of a bowl, blood and meat splashed, and even internal organs poured out.


    Xia Qishen is still half kneeling on the ground, his body shakes twice, and then falls to the ground, even in the blink of an eye, a big pool of blood continues to spread. [With a scream, Bai Xue suddenly shrinks to Chen Ruili''s arms. This cruel scene is unacceptable, not only because she is a little girl, but also because the man who has been able to guarantee the whole body is so familiar and familiar as a relative.


    Until this time, the pistol, which was kicked by Suk, fell to the ground far away with a clatter. In the silence, it was so harsh.


    />


    even in her early years, Chen Ruili came from the forest of guns. However, when she saw Xia Qishen''s tragic situation, she turned pale.


    Bai chongtian also has a sad face. He was willing to play Xia Qishen, but he wanted to die. He looked at his old friend and then at huolei.


    He didn''t complain about the fire thunder shooting, because the fire thunder can be regarded as his most intimate guard. He has been with him since childhood. If someone is bad for him, he will shoot for no reason.


    "Alas Bai chongtian sighed deeply and turned around again. Looking at the young man who saved his life, he reached out and patted Suk on the shoulder: "thank you


    Suk really didn''t know what to say in this situation. He shrugged his shoulders and nodded in response.


    In such a short time, the blood in the air is getting bigger and bigger. Bai chongtian whispers a few words to the fire thunder and directly goes back to the villa.

 Chapter 741

    Originally, he thought that Bai chongtian was just carrying a gunslinger''s guard. Who knew that he had already unknowingly arrived at the periphery. However, according to his intention, when Xia Qishen was out of the game, other people, including those brought by Gu Zhenghua, were not investigated, except those who had to be punished.


    The villa hall used to be a warm home style, but now it''s like the Juyi hall in Liangshan. Bai chongtian is still at the top, while Chen Ruili stands beside Bai Xue and Suk. The other leaders who come here have basically met in the hospital, and their faces are very serious.


    Bai chongtian was silent, and there was a trace of pain on his face. At this time, Gu Zhenghua came back from the hospital after bandaging. However, the bandage on his lower abdomen was more severe than Bai chongtian''s injury.


    After entering, Gu Zhenghua took a look at Bai chongtian. He felt guilty and didn''t take a seat. He went directly to Bai chongtian. After pondering for a long time, he knelt down on the ground: "boss, please carry out the family law!"


    Gu Zhenghua, with a bald head and a face full of shame, even dare not look up. Although these people are usually like brothers, at this moment, it is necessary to reflect the strict system of the gang, so that although the old brothers want to speak, they all bear it. [


    Bai chongtian is the leader of Lianyi gang in Macao. He helps 13 people. Of course, except Xia Qishen who has been wandering in the flowers, they all have their own territory or career. As described in the movie, these organizations have their own guild rules or family laws.


    Gu Zhenghua''s behavior this time can be said to have betrayed Bai chongtian directly. According to the gang rules, he should have broken his hands and feet, and finally he can end it.


    "Huazi Bai chongtian got up directly and helped Gu Zhenghua up. Originally, he had to stick to his head, but he couldn''t stand Bai chongtian''s strength and sincerity.


    "It''s not your fault this time. How are your sister-in-law and children?" Zhang Bo has come back and reported this to Bai chongtian. In fact, as early as in the afternoon in the hospital ward, Gu Zhenghua''s phone call has already aroused Bai chongtian''s suspicion. With Gu Zhenghua''s character, it is absolutely impossible to take a phone call and leave.


    What''s more, the two boys of his family, who had been jumping around all day and hurt themselves, had been used to it for a long time. They would never change their faces and twinkle in their eyes. Over the years, Bai chongtian''s understanding of his brothers was even more doubtful about his performance.


    Gu Zhenghua is straight hearted and careless. When he tells a lie, one of his most obvious actions is that he can''t help touching his left earlobe. In fact, all these things are obvious to everyone, but nobody pays attention to them in the afternoon.


    "It''s all right!" Gu Zhenghua still lowered his head, because the action just now was a little fierce. The gauze in his lower abdomen was once again flushed with blood. In a twinkling of an eye, it spread out the size of a slap, and there was a tendency to continue.


    However, this injury is nothing to him, otherwise he would not have gone to the hospital to bandage it. After seeing his wife and children, he came back here for the first time.


    Indeed, the phone call Gu Zhenghua received in the hospital this afternoon only expressed a meaning, that is, all the seven people in his family, big and small, are in someone''s hands. If he doesn''t want to collect the body immediately, he should hurry to meet somewhere.


    Although straight hearted Gu Zhenghua is domineering, arrogant and arrogant, he is really a good man. He is filial to his parents, loves his wife, and dotes on the two children under his knees. This time, not only the whole family was arrested, but even the two uncles who came to the house that day were not spared.


    Xia Qishen, who appeared later, appeared in the appointed place. Although he could not avoid a lot of scolding, Gu Zhenghua finally compromised when he thought of his parents and family. However, he only promised to take Chen Ruili and his daughter and give them to Xia Qishen, and made him swear that he would not hurt them.


    Therefore, with today''s scene, everything was still in the plan. Unexpectedly, a Suk suddenly appeared and directly captured himself. At that time, he had a kind of struggle and thought that maybe this was a better result. He didn''t have to do anything against his will.


    But the next thing was unexpected. First, Xia Qishen suddenly appeared, and then Bai chongtian came from the hospital. When Gu Zhenghua saw Bai chongtian, his guilt suddenly burst out. He naturally knew what Xia Qishen was going to do. He subconsciously wanted to stop him.


    So, he was shot! Hit Xia Qishen''s gun!


    However, Xia Qishen himself is not better. He is also planted in Suk''s hands. Later, he learns from Bai chongtian that his family has been rescued by Uncle Zhang. At that time, he has the heart to die. However, he wants to see his family again before he dies, and then make a decision on his own. However, he is persuaded to come back by Uncle Zhang.


    Facing Bai chongtian at the moment, we are surrounded by brothers who have been together for many years. They are all good brothers of two sides. Gu Zhenghua is right. He lowers his head and stands on one side.


    In fact, before Gu Zhenghua came in, everyone knew what had happened. Xia Qishen''s body had been removed, but the smell of death in the villa area did not fade away, so that everyone did not want to speak. They all waited for Bai chongtian to speak."We all know about Xiao Xia. When people die, the light goes out, so the debt will not be investigated. This is the end of the matter. In addition to punishing the first evil, the family will be provided for by the guild!" Bai chongtian took a deep breath and finally spoke.


    "Huazi''s fault is not his. It''s also Xiaoxia''s problem. He is coerced and filial piety comes first. He is justifiable for his parents'' being tied up. But the family law can''t be broken. Three swords and six holes should be made as an example." [


    we may all know about the three sabres and six holes, but these are minor punishments. The most primitive position of the three sabres and six holes is mostly in the chest and abdomen. Take a long knife and run through the body. Basically, one knife can kill people. After all, all organs of the five zang organs are fatal injuries. Even if one knife does not reach the key point, the three sabres will inevitably lead to direct pharyngeal Qi.


    But now the three swords and six holes have been improved. Only pricking the thigh will not kill people. So when Bai chongtian finished his sentence, everyone looked complicated. On the one hand, Bai chongtian''s law enforcement was gentle and violated the gang rules. On the other hand, it was a relief for Gu Zhenghua.


    />


    even Gu Zhenghua was a little surprised. He suddenly raised his head, his face changed, and he didn''t know how to feel. At this time, Zhang Bo suddenly came over. Suk looked at the old man, still dressed in Tang Dynasty clothes, not stained with any dust, with a serious face, and stopped in front of Gu Zhenghua with a 20 cm long dagger in his hand.

 Chapter 742

    The bloody scene is more interesting. Gu Zhenghua is a cruel man. He takes the dagger from Zhang Bo''s hand and kneels down on one knee. The dagger has no handle. Although the dagger doesn''t really penetrate relative to his burly figure, the dagger goes into the flesh and is pulled out immediately. As soon as the blood groove is drawn, the blood splashes.


    Bai chongtian doesn''t want to let huazi go, but as the leader of the gang, this is his limit. If he blindly favoritism, how can he say that? If people''s hearts are dispersed, it''s hard for the team to bring!


    At present, minor punishments and major admonitions can be regarded as a success. Naturally, someone will come up and take Gu Zhenghua away. If there is no accident, he will soon have to be sent to the palace and the hospital.


    The wooden floor of the living room itself has no effect of absorbing water. All the blood sprayed out is on it. What Gu Zhenghua retreats from is that although he has simply done bandaging, every step is a blood footprint, which makes people panic.


    There was no incense case and no law enforcement hall. Although the execution of family law was a little hasty, the leaders of these halls had no objection, but still no one was willing to speak, and the atmosphere became dull to death. [


    Snow White is subconsciously holding Suk''s hand, very hard. Her little face is like gold paper, without any blood color, and she bites her lips tightly. She has been playing with these uncles since she was a child. Who knows that she will become like this in the end.


    Especially the string of blood footprints, it''s more frightening, like fainting at any time. Suk feels Snow''s strange, this girl is really scared too much in one night. At a glance, she can see that she''s a little unsteady, and she feels like she''s wrapped around her waist.


    "How are you? Let''s go down first Suk knew that there was nothing wrong with him here, but he came back with Bai chongtian at that time, and Chen Ruili and Bai Xue didn''t mean to avoid them. Naturally, he was embarrassed to go upstairs, but now Bai Xue is on the verge of collapse, so he thought it would be better to watch less scenes that are not suitable for children.


    Snow White took a deep breath, so that she could calm down as much as possible, but her pale face is still very clear, let people know that she is now very uncomfortable: "Hmm! Let''s go upstairs! "


    Originally, Bai Xue wanted to go out to get some air, but when she thought of what had happened outside, she immediately changed her mind. She took Suk''s hand and didn''t let it go. It seemed that she was too nervous to ignore it. Just as she was about to whisper to Chen Ruili, Bai chongtian opened his mouth and left them.


    "Xiaoxue, wait a minute!"


    "Dad?" Bai Xue doesn''t know why Bai chongtian said that. It seems that there are really no two people here, and it''s not good to stay here.


    "Xiaoxue, you went to Weihai this time to find Suk?" Bai chongtian''s problem is even more confusing to Bai Xue. Under such circumstances, this topic seems to be a bit out of place.


    "Well!" Snow White nodded and did not deny it.


    "Living together?" Bai chongtian''s second problem is to make Bai Xue more comfortable. Now even Suk starts to blush and feel at a loss. His heart beats all of a sudden. He thinks what Bai chongtian is going to do? But I''m addicted to the execution of family law, so I''ll take my own operation?


    But how can I say that I have saved their family. Can''t I take revenge? If you repay me, do you want to marry my daughter to me? Suk''s brain is so fast that he can''t understand the meaning of Bai chongtian''s words.


    Not only Suk was stunned, but even the big men sitting on the sofa were stunned. However, this topic was more relaxing than the bloody scene. Finally, a smile appeared on one''s face.


    Bai chongtian tilts his head and looks at Bai Xue with a mild expression. He doesn''t want to ask for punishment. However, he still lets Bai Xue scare the six gods. Looking at his father''s penetrating eyes, he seems to have known everything for a long time. As soon as his head is misty, he nods directly.


    "Ha ha, boss, you have a happy event!" Finally someone spoke, a thin man, full of smile, but even when he is smiling, people feel a little chilly, narrow eyes, always with cold light.


    "Yes! Xiaoxue is a big girl now Get it! With this topic, the atmosphere soon becomes lively. They treat Xiaoxue as their own child all the time, and the atmosphere of the underworld family makes him more enthusiastic than ordinary people when he jokes.


    "Yes! Good eye! If you are more handsome, I''m afraid you will surpass me! "


    They met Suk in the hospital this afternoon. Although he may not have been deeply impressed at that time, he was very brave after previous understanding. He not only fought Gu Zhenghua alone, but also jumped Xia Qishen, and finally saved Bai chongtian, a little Superman.


    But now these big guys have a smile, but Suk is about to cry. These people all cast their eyes on them one by one, and they are all hairy. Moreover, Bai Xue knows that she has poked the hornet''s nest, and subconsciously turns to take a look at Chen Ruili.


    Seeing her mother staring at her like a cannibal, Bai Xue was even more frightened. She slipped and went directly into Suk''s arms, which finally caused a burst of laughter. ["All right! All right Bai chongtian looked at the fire and pressed his hand down. With his action, the living room became quiet again.


    "I haven''t thought about many things before, and I haven''t thought about Zhou Dao. Today, I take this opportunity to ask you what you are dissatisfied with or what you think of me, Bai chongtian. Let''s talk about it!"


    />


    because of Xia Qishen, Bai chongtian felt that he had not opened his heart to them for a long time and had talked about them openly. However, Xia Qishen was the only one with resentment, but it was better to kill this sign as soon as possible, otherwise it would all become a hidden bomb.


    But now the rest of them are all in their 40s, and some of them are five or six years older than Bai chongtian. They also have their own handles and are carefree. Where there is any dissatisfaction, they wave their hands and shake their heads one after another.


    "It''s a matter. You can think about it when you go back. You can come to me at any time. Today''s Lianyi Gang should not appear again!" After Bai chongtian finished speaking, everyone nodded, but he could guess that he would say something else, so he didn''t speak directly and listened.


    "The second thing is Suk!" Bai chongtian then turned and pointed to Suk: "I think I''m old now. Since Suk is my son-in-law and my successor, he will take care of me for Lianyi in the future. Brothers, give me more support!"

 Chapter 743

    Bai chongtian looks at his old brothers who have been fighting together for many years. Although they are still young and powerful, they are no longer in their twenties. After looking around, he finally says, "I feel old now. Since Suk is my son-in-law and my successor, he will be taken care of by Lianyi Gang in the future. How can my brothers support me?"


    In a word, Bai chongtian''s old friends were all shocked!


    One by one, they looked at him strangely, and then turned their eyes to Suk. There was a kind of bewilderment, hesitation and disbelief in their eyes. Anyway, no one took it for granted_ ! ~;


    in fact, among all the people, Bai chongtian is the only one who is calm. As a wife, Chen Ruili is stunned, not to mention Suk, who is in a daze!


    But it seems that Bai Xue hasn''t realized the seriousness of the matter. She is still blushing and looking down. She is still shy because of Bai chongtian''s words. [


    "boss! Look at what you say. Where are you old? "


    "Yes! We are still at the beginning of the year. We want to retire so early. We Lianyi gang can''t have no one to take charge of the overall situation! "


    Bai chongtian''s position in Lianyi Gang is determined by his hard work. He not only dares to fight and kill, but also has a flexible mind, which can be called brave and resourceful. Otherwise, he would not be able to judge the presence of an insider in the gang from a little bit of clues, but also directly point to Xia Qishen.


    From then on, the Lianyi Gang, if it''s Bai chongtian who has made the most contribution, has made plans to build a third rate Gang into the largest club in Macao step by step. If you count the kids in the periphery, the total number has exceeded 10000_ ! ~;


    although there are still several other gangs in Macao, they can''t form a climate at all. That''s why Bai chongtian didn''t set the enemy xng as other gangs at the beginning. All these things were under his eyes. He had a few kilos and even a little brother in.


    However, in Macao''s underground society, Bai chongtian is able to know himself and his enemy. Of course, this is a later story. Like the shooting team of the firemine, they are all his own direct subordinates, not for outsiders.


    "Boss, I don''t agree!" Finally, some people began to raise objections. The speaker was not tall. Sitting on the sofa, he was obviously shorter than others. His skin was dark and his hair was a little gray. I don''t know whether it was intentional or natural. However, he seemed to be several years older than Bai chongtian.


    This man is called master Pao in the Jianghu, and his real name is Huangpao. Of course, with the continuous development of Lianyi Gang, from gunner to brother Pao to master Pao now, it doesn''t mean that he is brave and extraordinary. If he really wants to fight, he will be like a gun and rush ahead.


    However, in normal times, he didn''t seem so rash and impulsive, but his temper must be upright. Now as he gets older and older, his position in the world is getting higher and higher. He can''t be used for real attack, so that he always has a folding fan in his hand.


    Ru ivory is bone. Although the golden yellow fan is not as elegant as white, it complements each other with his dark face. I don''t know which master wrote on the fan that "all methods, all, after all, are empty, not available." Maybe it''s also from the temple.


    Huang Pao said as he shook up his folding fan: "you are the one who bought our Lianyi gang. I don''t have any opinions about it. But boss, is your son-in-law too young now?"


    "Oh?" Bai chongtian didn''t have any other reaction. His face was still calm. To tell the truth, he wanted to pass on the foundation to his son-in-law.


    Bai chongtian is not like these brothers. There are many kinds of wives outside, such as first wives, second wives, three bedrooms and four concubines, and even a lot of children. However, he was crazy when he was young, but after Chen Ruili blocked his shot, all those dew marriages were broken.


    There is a scar on the scapula of Chen Ruili''s left shoulder. It was the result of blocking a shot for Bai chongtian at that time. The bullet was shot from the back, but it deviated and avoided the main blood vessels. Although it is not fatal, in the final analysis, the movements of her left hand are not very coordinated. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see anything.


    He is a man of the river and the lake. He pays attention to friendship. Therefore, Bai chongtian has a daughter, Bai Xue. In the future, Bai Xue''s man is bound to take over his own business. Of course, if he is an embroidered pillow, that''s the beginning.


    But today, Suk''s performance is obvious to all. He is still a young hero. Bai chongtian is satisfied with his courage, skill and even luck.


    And he just from this afternoon, his daughter looked at Suk in the eyes, he figured out the taste inside, women are not in the stay, maybe that is the current situation.


    Of course, most of Bai chongtian''s topic today is due to Xia Qishen''s betrayal. It''s one thing to speculate in his heart, but it''s another thing when the facts are in front of him. It''s unrealistic to say that he is the leader without any feeling at all. At least now he feels disheartened.Bai chongtian thinks that he has been used to the blood storm, and he has personal experience of brother fraternity. But after so many years, when he comes across such a thing again, he feels deep strength, which also makes him germinate the thought of looking for a successor. [


    and today, he brought Suk to the front desk so quickly, on the one hand, because he used Suk as a topic to make these brothers who have been mixing with him for so many years tell their true thoughts, put them on the surface, and don''t suppress them in the bottom of my heart like Xia Qishen. In the end, they burst out and killed themselves.


    Speaking of this, Suk is a little suspected of lying on the gun, but another point is that Bai chongtian does have a little idea of cultivating him. He has always been strict with his daughter, and Bai Xue''s personality is well known by his father. If he doesn''t love him deeply, he won''t take the initiative to go to Suk and do such a thing.


    />


    er! Here, he ignores Suk''s initiative. He''s just a bully. If Bai Chong had understood it naively, he would not have said that now. It''s hard to say whether Suk would have left a whole body.


    But now that Bai Xue has admitted that she has lived with Suk, her son-in-law has not run away. Bai chongtian has the idea of washing his hands in a golden basin, and he also has the idea of letting Suk inherit the mantle. One of the things that she said today is to make everyone psychologically prepared, and also to test whether they have any objection.


    Sure enough, after Huang Pao finished, someone finally agreed: "yes, boss, Suk, hehe, it''s Suk! It''s nothing for us to support him, but now our Lianyi Gang is so big that if we don''t talk about our elder brothers, I''m afraid the people below will not agree with this new leader, and it''s hard to convince the public? "

 Chapter 744

    It seems that he doesn''t like to criticize himself, especially the strangers who have nothing to do with him. Even if these people sit here, they are all despotic and have the appearance of a meeting in the Jianghu, but Suk is still a little angry_ ! ~;


    What Bai chongtian said casually, after a moment of consternation, Suk really had such a surge of emotion. He had control of three streets in Weihai, but these three streets were like a family. Now he handed them over to Huang Mao, so he didn''t bother to ask.


    In the final analysis, Tianjin''s territory is less than one-third of the total. Suk is not familiar with Tianjin''s original land occupation because he doesn''t know about it and hasn''t even visited all of it. Moreover, he hasn''t been back since the end of Tianjin''s business.


    But these two sites have one thing in common. One is small, and the other is not the only one. Weihai has Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi, while Tianjin has Hongfeng. At best, he is a second rate player.


    To Suk''s surprise, it seems that this Lianyi Gang is the largest gang in Macao. It is not one of them. It is the biggest attraction for Suk. [


    however, the attraction gradually cooled down with the opposition. As the old saying goes, it''s good to grab the delicious food, but Bai chongtian''s meaning is to take care of it by himself. It''s a bit easy to get. Moreover, although he didn''t think about his position before, he still has a bit of illusion of eating in vain.


    In the end, Suk is willing to work hard with his own hands. No matter what, he always has this attitude.


    Suk could not help but frown when all the big men in the hall and the vassals began to express their opinions, but Bai chongtian was still indifferent.


    In fact, these people also know that even if Suk is superior, his interests will not be harmed. After all, a younger generation is still a little immature to fight with them, but Rao is so reluctant_ ! ~;


    in general, it means that how can sukhead be the leader? Everyone has a big dream. Maybe some people are content with the status quo, but who is not ambitious?


    This involves Bai chongtian''s original intention, which is to take this opportunity to detonate all their inner thoughts. Xia Qishen''s affair is a blow to his head to wake him up. After so many years, are these brothers still as affectionate as they were at the beginning.


    Passively betrayed, is to let people accept the law safely, just like that sentence, why the last to know is me? How much can I do here?


    However, if there are bad signs in the guild again, Bai chongtian will definitely deal with them harshly and take the initiative to cut off all these hidden dangers, which involves maintaining the purity of the organization.


    Even if his successor is not Suk in the end, no matter who hands him over, Bai chongtian has to make sure that there will not be any tendency of turbulence here, and the signs will be strangled and the anti bone will be destroyed.


    Bai chongtian pressed his hand, and the voices below soon quieted down and looked around for a week: "it''s settled! Of course, I won''t retire so soon, and Suk won''t be in the top position so soon. What you said, I also have some consideration. Whether Suk can be competent or not also needs your support! Who is against it? "


    With these words, the living room is still a bit dull, but I can feel that Bai chongtian''s authority has been established very well. On the one hand, he accepted their opinions, on the other hand, he showed his determination. So after these people looked at each other, they lost interest in speaking and nodded.


    "Good! That''s all for today. You can come directly to me if you have anything! Let it go Bai chongtian''s body was injured. Although it was not as serious as before, his face was a little tired after such a struggle. After finishing this sentence, he waved to everyone.


    "Good! Boss, take a rest! "


    "Well, let''s go back first!"


    After these people say hello to Bai chongtian, they say goodbye to Chen Ruili, but everyone looks at Suk with deep meaning in the end. However, Suk is very good and does not squint. Although it''s impolite, it''s good for them to make Suk angry first and never speak!


    Soon in the big living room, there were only three members of Bai chongtian''s family and Suk''s son-in-law.


    Chen Ruili walks up to Bai chongtian and helps him up, because he wanted to lead the snake out of the hole when he was hospitalized, but the snake has been brought home. Naturally, she doesn''t have to go back to the hospital now, and it''s OK to rest at home.


    "Boss!" When huolei saw the big guys retreat one by one, he came in.


    "Well?" Bai chongtianrao''s face is a little tired, but his eyes are still strong. [


    "Xia Qi deep those confidants?" Huolei did let most people go, but Xia Qishen''s most intimate brothers are not included here. Those who directly participated in the rebellion must bear the consequences.


    "Don''t stay!" Bai chongtian pondered for a moment and seemed to look out. The night was still charming, quiet and serene. He sighed and shook his head at the fire thunder./>


    "good! I know how to do it! " Huolei nodded, careless, directly turned and went out, but Suk was looking at his back, with a slight palpitation in his heart. How many lives would he take away when he turned around like this?


    What did that say? A turn around is a lifetime? As soon as Huo Lei turns around, he wants to end someone''s life. The reality is so cruel that people don''t want to believe it.


    "I''m a little tired today! Suk, you should rest early too! I''ll talk to you tomorrow! " Bai chongtian knew that Suk must have a lot of words in his heart. Even if he didn''t ask himself, he would find a chance to have a good talk with him. But what happened today made him a little exhausted. With the help of Chen Ruili, he went upstairs slowly.


    Snow White seems to be in a state of terror all the time, because she is living with Suk. It''s just like this. It''s estimated that there won''t be any serious consequences tonight, but what can we do tomorrow?


    Looking up at Suk: "it''s all your fault!"


    "Well?" Suk turned and looked at Bai Xue. The girl''s face was a little ugly. She looked aggrieved and said, "well, what? Now I''m dead! "


    "Nothing!" Suk put his hand on Snow White''s shoulder and patted it gently: "I''ll help you with anything!"


    "It''s the only way now!" White snow depressed nodded: "let''s also go to bed!"


    "What?" Suk is stunned. Is this girl still in the mood to play this? What''s more, the word "Ye" is also used very well. Does it mean that Bai chongtian and Chen Ruili want to do this after they go up?


    "Go to bed! What are you staring at? Ah! No, I mean upstairs! " Snow White''s face turned red, because her brain was all confused by how she would face her parents tomorrow. She blurted out that she was going to go upstairs to bed. She waved her hand subconsciously and shook her head like a rattle.


    "I mean upstairs! How about going upstairs! You laugh again! Try laughing again


    [author''s digression]: if there is a sudden rainstorm and power failure, it will be made up as soon as possible!

 Chapter 745

    Bai Xue is so angry that she is about to get angry. But now Bai chongtian and Chen Ruili are at home. There is no room for her to play. There is no way. When her parents come back to their bedroom and can''t hear a sound, they dare to go upstairs with Suk.


    "Shall I leave a door for you?" Suk looked at snow white with a serious face, just like the spy who sneaked into the enemy''s rear. He crept up the steps and thought it funny, so he made fun of it.


    "I''m afraid not today! I''m afraid my mother will talk to me later! " Suk joked, but the girl Bai Xue became a real girl. Fortunately, she thought about it for a while, and then she replied.


    "What if I can''t sleep at night? Shall I come to you? " Suk, with a smile on his face, followed snow white and asked again.


    "I told you that today is a special time!" Bai Xue turns her head in anger and stares at Suk fiercely. Then she sees that his smile is very narrow. Finally she realizes that he is provoking himself, and is even more furious. Her silver teeth are about to be crushed: "if you laugh again, you will die!" [


    because Bai Xue is so angry with Suk, she is twisting her head and glaring at Suk, but her steps are not stopped. Who knows that she will step empty, slip and fall back, but fortunately, Suk has such a solid chest behind her.


    Suk was looking at Bai Xue with a smile on her face. Then she found that she was reeling, and suddenly she leaned back. However, the girl tried to keep her balance, with her upper body leaning forward and her lower body sitting back.


    In fact, Bai Xue''s efforts were in vain. Instead of playing its due role, it accelerated the trend of her falling down, and the whole person suddenly bumped into Suk''s arms.


    "Eh!" Suk snorted and his face changed. He sucked in the cold air in pain and showed his teeth. At the moment when she was about to fall down, her right hand pulled back subconsciously. She wanted to hold Suk and keep her balance.


    Now it''s good. I really hold Suk, and I do hold a handrail, but the handrail is big. The meat is tender and smooth. I hold it in my hand, and even feel the vibration of big and small. Then I know where I''m holding it, and I look down.


    Sure enough, Suk now holds Snow White''s back with both hands in order to relieve the pain, but his lower body still has to resist her and move closer to her, for nothing else, just for his brother to suffer less.


    "Let go!" Suk squeezed two words from his teeth, but although Bai Xue had stood firm, she didn''t mean to let go. On the contrary, she pinched two times with glee, which made Suk feel frightened again.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you just say you were going to do something bad? " As she said this, the girl Bai Xue found a way to punish Suk, such as the old-fashioned tractor, which type of crank to start, shaking a few times and squeezing her eyes at Suk.


    "You have to let it go first. Let''s wait until we get back to our room." Suk took a few deep breaths and finally relieved the pain. He wanted to rescue his brother from Snow White''s clutches, but he met Snow White''s strong resistance and could only save the country with a smile.


    "What room? Who told you to come back with me? What should you do? I''ll take it myself! " Snow toward the next Nu mouth, the goal is self-evident.


    "Sister, are you mistaken? If you want to use it, you have to ask for my advice first! " Suk holds Snow''s wrist for fear that the girl will act rashly.


    "Cut! What''s yours, mine, even you are mine, don''t say this thing! " Snow White will not let Suk go easily. After all, Suk was still challenging himself just now. Although he still keeps his voice low, he has relaxed a lot. He looks very happy.


    He has a handle in Snow White''s hand. Suk really wants to cry. He thinks that he''s too unlucky. Isn''t that a good thing to eat? But fortunately, this girl still has some discretion, the pain is no longer, but there is a strange feeling.


    Brain heat, is completely subconscious, two hands holding Snow''s shoulder, the body rhythmic start one after the movement, this is called hard to get, no, this is called stratagem, also is not, this should be called rainy day hit children, idle is also idle.


    Snow White is still a complacent look, who knows the next second feel like holding a hot potato in his hand, yes, it is really hot, and see Suk seems to start some slowly into the state, stealing chicken can not eat rice snow white, ER! Stealing chicken has become a snow white that turns the situation around, and it immediately returns the color.


    "Hiss!" Suk had begun to have some spirit ripples, who knows his brother, suddenly passed over a sudden pain, it was white snow''s hands, and this girl seems to have the momentum of root cutting, the brain suddenly woke up, eyes instantly widened, some panic looked at white snow''s back: "aunt!"


    Who else can be called Auntie by Suk in this room?


    Bai Xue has a natural fear of Chen Ruili. She can open her teeth and claws outside, and she can make jokes in front of Bai chongtian. But a couple of mothers are just like a mouse in a cat''s eyes.Subconsciously, she let go of her hand and turned around. Her face was a little pale. Judging from Chen Ruili''s strict discipline towards her, it is estimated that if she is hit this time, she will die miserably. [


    Bai Xue, who has just turned around, finds that there is a half figure behind her, empty. She suddenly responds that this is Suk''s plan to get rid of the tiger. When she is about to turn around and impose the most severe punishment on Suk, she feels that a gust of wind blows by her side, and Suk has already stepped on the stairs to the second floor.


    "Where to escape!" The rabbit is in a hurry and bites! What''s more, Snow White has already made Suke angry. A dry land plucks green onions and jumps directly onto the second floor. His face is full of murderous gas, and his hands move forward. It''s just like the routine of tiger and crane in Hongquan. But Snow White''s half bottle of vinegar can''t keep Suke down.


    />


    Suk flashed back and pointed to Chen Ruili and Bai chongtian''s bedroom: "don''t come here. If you come here again, I''ll shout!"


    "You shout! You shout Snow was panting, and the two peaks were jumping up and down, wave after wave. He wanted to be angry, but he was worried about bringing his parents out. When his face changed, Suk, like a civet, had already got into his guest room and escaped.

 Chapter 746

    After returning to the room, Suk hides behind the door and pays close attention to the movement of Bai Xue. She feels that the girl runs to her door and stands for a long time. Finally, Nai turns back to her bedroom and closes the door with a bang.


    The night light in the room is still emitting dim yellow light. The LCD TV has become a program about health preservation. I don''t know where the master is invited. He is talking about how to enhance immunity through diet to achieve the purpose of anti-aging and health protection.


    At this time, it was talking about what to eat: soybeans, mung beans, black beans, red beans. As long as you eat beans every day, you can prolong your life.


    The balcony is still open, which makes the room cool and pleasant. The occasional night wind makes Suk feel uncomfortable.


    Before a series of intense exercise, gunfight, escape, and then in the hibiscus maze jump to and fro, holding Gu Zhenghua, and upset Xia Qishen, all physical work, even if the physical quality is good, but also a sweat can not run. [


    and just now on the stairs, there was a little bit of a little wishful thinking, blood boiling, now let the breeze blow, considerate care on the body, there is a kind of sticky feeling, no way, then take a bath!


    The water flows down from the nozzle, like a little flower. Suk raises his head and stands under the nozzle. The water starts from the beginning and drips onto his feet, taking away his sweat. It also makes Suk really calm and relax.


    What''s more, it''s also an opportunity to start to recall what happened in the evening one by one. At this time, suddenly, a task prompt sound came up. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong now. Suk directly entered the flower picking system.


    Space on the screen to refresh the new task, let people talk, and some slightly obscene.


    "Task: eavesdropping on Chen Ruili''s conversation; reward: listening and debating (proficient)"


    "I''ll go! Still listening to the voice? This is not a special skill to listen to the wall root Suk said to himself, it''s true that most of the rewards these days are for these special skills. The last time it was "overlord elbow", the last time it was "flying over the eaves and walking over the wall", and now it''s "listening and speaking"!


    As the name suggests, this listening and debating is a method to enhance the aural ability. It''s like Ke Zhenhe, an old blind man in Jiangnan seven monsters, or the old man Xie Xun, the Golden Lion King, or those schools that are proficient in concealed weapons, such as Tangmen, which should be of great benefit to this skill.


    For example, as soon as someone enters the room in the movie, he suddenly hears the breathing of the person hiding in the room, and immediately shouts: "someone is behind the door!" This is the function of hearing and argument.


    This skill seems to be useless compared with overlord''s elbow and the method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall. However, it''s said that if you have more skills, you won''t be pressed down. What''s more, if you don''t complete the task, or if the task fails, there will be punishment. Now your reward, except cash, won''t be eliminated!


    Fortunately, although the reward is not very attractive, the task is not very difficult. Before, Chen Ruili could jump directly from the balcony of her bedroom to the balcony of her own guest room. Of course, she can also use this method. Now, with her own method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall, it''s a small thing like searching for things.


    "There should be no problem listening to their conversation?" Suk was wiping his body and talking to himself. Because of this task, Suk suddenly became interested in their conversation. Bai chongtian said in front of so many people that he wanted to inherit the leading position of Lianyi gang. It was a heresy.


    Let''s not say that Bai chongtian doesn''t have such a close relationship with him. It''s the first time he meets. Even if Bai Xue admits that he has such a close relationship with him, it''s not enough for a gang leader to bring him to the front desk.


    He dares to take someone he doesn''t know as his successor casually. Either Bai chongtian''s brain is injured or he has any conspiracy. They all say that if something goes wrong, it will be a demon. Suk also wants to hear if he will talk about this topic with Chen Ruili.


    As soon as he thought of it, Suk dried the water stains on his body, put on his clothes, and stood on the balcony to observe for a long time. Suddenly, he was very angry. The whole person, like a bat, jumped across to the balcony next door and stood firm without making a sound. However, Rao was so nervous that Suk couldn''t do it.


    After all, if someone found out, he went to the balcony of Bai chongtian and Chen Ruili. He had to be shot to death. Maybe he thought he was Xia Qishen''s Last Sin and was ready to revenge!


    Stick your body tightly to the outer wall and take a deep breath so that you can quickly calm down. If you peep at this, you should be bold and careful. Er, eavesdropping is the same.


    Suk pricked up his ears, trying to make himself hear more clearly. Sure enough, when he let his heart beat down, the sound came slowly.


    "Boss! How did you guess it would be Xiao Xia? " Chen Ruili had never heard Bai chongtian say this before, and even before she got home tonight, Bai chongtian didn''t let out any news.


    "Xiao Xia has always been indifferent to gang affairs. Playing with his culture company, he has already done his job well. However, he has been acting a little abnormal recently. He usually doesn''t see his shadow for ten days and a half months. Now he comes to me every two or three days. This is a special place!" Bai chongtian''s voice sounds more normal than before. ["And every time he appears, something happens. I once told him not to call Xiaoxue back, but Xiaoxia still calls her daughter, which is not reasonable. If I guess well, if you don''t go to the airport, I''m afraid Xiaoxue will be tied up by him and become a chip to blackmail me!"


    "In fact, another reason is that Zhang Bo''s intuition is not wrong. He told me that the feeling of Xia Qishen during this period is that he has a lot of scheming, and some ghosts are evil! So I arranged for him to be watched! "


    />


    "in fact, it''s thanks to Suk this time. Otherwise, even if you go to the airport to meet Xiaoxue, you can only watch the girl abducted!" Bai chongtian thought carefully and made a thorough analysis.


    "Then how do you know that Xiaoxue and Suk have lived together? That''s why you want Suk to take over our Lianyi Gang? " On hearing Chen Ruili''s question, Suk immediately listened. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t hear Bai chongtian''s answer. Subconsciously, he moved his steps and looked inside very carefully.


    As soon as he took a look at it, Suk felt his brain was buzzing, almost crashed, and his whole body was hot and dry. He even felt that his blood began to boil.


    From Suk''s point of view, through the glass, you can see that Chen Ruili is now all red, not inch thin, bending over to wipe Bai chongtian''s face with a towel. The action is gentle, leaving Suk a beautiful back, slim waist and fat buttocks.

 Chapter 747

    What is a glance of ten thousand years? It seems that Suk''s current state, just a glance, directly goes into a dull state, as if time suddenly stops, and as if years have passed.


    It seems that the whole person has become a statue. It can be said that Suk has seen many heterosexuals, but they are all blatant and aboveboard. Even if there is a glimpse in the dim light, it can''t be compared with the sneaking gaze now.


    What did that say? A wife is better than a concubine, and a concubine is better than stealing. The implied meaning of the word stealing is that it makes people feel nervous. It''s a bit guilty. It''s just like when I pretended to go to the scene under Liu Mengmeng''s skirt in my own shop. I was so nervous that my legs were weak, my palms were sweating, and I didn''t even dare to breathe out loud.


    The body sticks tightly in the balcony exterior wall, wriggles the neck, to go in, originally did not expect to be able to appear this kind of scene, but it also actually happened.


    Chen Ruili is 37 years old. Although she is slim, she is absolutely symmetrical and attractive. At the moment, she is on the side of the bed near the balcony, bowing her body, supporting the edge of the bed with one hand and wiping Bai chongtian''s cheek gently with a wet towel in the other. [


    Bai chongtian has been used to his wife''s habit for a long time, and the couple who have been honest with each other for so many years will not be like those newlyweds, who are sure to go off when they brush their guns. Now they are in a very peaceful state, with the smell of helping each other.


    When Bai chongtian was not at home, Chen Ruili would be naked, not to mention now that she was lying on the bed. That kind of down-to-earth feeling made her walk out directly after taking a bath.


    Bai chongtian has also taken off his clothes, and the gauze bandage on his chest and abdomen is tightly wrapped, with accidentally soaked blood on it. With such injuries, of course, he can''t take a bath by himself, so he is willing to let his wife do it for him.


    Chen Ruili''s action is gentle, and slowly starts to wipe Bai chongtian''s neck and shoulders. At this time, Bai chongtian can speak again.


    "Hi! Today, when I mentioned Suk, I had a temporary idea. Maybe it was Xiao Xia who made me feel uncomfortable. It''s not a bad thing to retire early! "


    Bai chongtian, with his eyes closed, leans against the head of the bed, with a mattress behind him. This posture is more comfortable for him, and it is at the mercy of Chen Ruili. As he says it, he raises his arm with her movements.


    Chen Ruili scrubbed very carefully, holding Bai chongtian''s left arm, even the armpit: "boss, I also think you are a little hasty to say so!"


    "We don''t know what Suk is now!"


    "If you don''t know, you can understand it! Snow is now big, there is always a day to get married, I will not hand over my hard work out of the foundation! After that, Lianyi gang will be handed over to her son-in-law! "


    Bai chongtian has only Bai Xue as an only child, so it''s not right for him to say so.


    "Don''t mention the dead girl! I''m so angry that I ran to Weihai to find a man. I can''t take care of her today. I can''t see if I don''t do her well tomorrow! " Sure enough, what Chen Ruili plays at home is the image of a strict mother.


    The couple here are chatting about their free time, while Suk outside is suffering. Just at this time, the prompt sound of task completion comes to mind.


    "Task: eavesdrop on Chen Ruili''s conversation (complete); reward: listening and position discrimination (proficient)"


    "Please extract!"


    The unexpected smooth completion of the task also made Suk wake up a little from the dull state just now. His mind was blank and even stopped turning.


    With the completion of the task prompt sound, let Suk''s attention to re gather, eyes touched by the scene, quickly into the mind.


    Chen Ruili bends over, and the scar of the gunshot wound on her left shoulder blade is very obvious, but it doesn''t destroy the beauty of her posture. Her skin is delicate and delicate. Under the light, it brings out a faint soft light. Her spine is straight, forming a shallow arc like a groove, directly downward from the middle of the shoulder blades on both sides.


    Slender waist like willow, from the armpit slowly contraction, curve, and then the two curves in touch with the buttocks when slowly outward expansion, like a vase.


    Double buttocks are like two full moons, shining, and the combination of them is dazzling. People can''t help but want to fly to the Moon Palace. [


    er, where is the Moon Palace? The Moon Palace is in the eyes of the Suk children. There are red flowers there! There are green grass and a little Oriole that can sing!


    The Moon Palace is a mysterious place. The flowers are pink and the grass is green. The Oriole has a wonderful singing voice. The most beautiful music in the world can be played between one piece and the other, which makes people forget to go back.


    />


    with a Gudong sound, Suk swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously. His heart beat wildly and even broke through the limit. He was not so nervous when he had a gun fight with someone and was in danger at any time. His legs were stiff and he didn''t dare to move. Not only his palms, but his whole body seemed to be wet and sweaty.


    "Mean! Shame! obscene! Change t Suk constantly criticizes himself, and even has a sense of shame in his heart. He criticizes Chen Ruili, and he even thinks that he wants to trample her. It''s too evil, and the worst thing is that Chen Ruili and Bai Xue''s mother and daughter go to Wushan together with him.One dragon and two phoenixes? The mother and daughter worked together as a husband, one up and one down, one before and one after, and the flame of Suk''s heart began to soar up and down, just like after the fire erupted, the magma kept flowing in all parts.


    But I know that my idea is treacherous, but Suk can''t help but imagine. This kind of situation is like pressing the spring hard. The stronger you use, the stronger its resistance will be.


    The soft power of twelve sections of Taoist brocade finally emerged, and began to fight with the confused evil ideas in her heart. Although she could not turn the situation around, she also let Suk reflect it. This is because of the sequelae of the flower picking system, otherwise she should not have such a change.


    What are we going to do? I want to go, but I can''t go. I don''t want to go, but I stare. It''s like another person is controlling his body. My brother Su Xiaoke doesn''t know when he will have a reaction. He''s like a cat smelling fishy smell. He pokes his head and wants to have a good eye. Maybe he wants to have a good sex.


    While Suk is struggling, Chen Ruili wriggles her waist and starts to gently wipe Bai chongtian''s thigh. With her steps, the two crescent moons change their positions. It seems like a flash of light. Suk''s blood is boiling and her brain is crazy. She wants to go straight ahead and kill everyone.

 Chapter 748

    Standing on the balcony on the second floor, Suk is cautious and does not dare to take any radical actions to avoid being found. It can be said that there are just three people except Bai chongtian and Chen Ruili who are not aware of the inside, and Suk who is secretly aiming at the outside.


    Suk has simulated a scene in his mind. With his strength of flying over the eaves and walls, he opens an account by himself, then jumps into the room, and finally knocks out Bai chongtian. I''m afraid it won''t take him much time. If we make a quick decision, we can do it without knowing it!


    When this idea appears, it''s like someone pouring a basin of gasoline on top of the * * and it''s full of burning passion. Even this kind of crazy idea has reached the point of wanton fear.


    Suk took a deep breath. He didn''t know when. His eyes were red and his hands were clenched tightly. Because of too much force, his joints were white.


    The powerful beating of the heart and the sound of puffing and puffing are just like the big drum on the battlefield, which is inspiring. Slowly, Suk''s body began to rub a little inside, so that the scene became much bigger. [


    Chen Ruili still gently helps Bai chongtian to scrub his body. He is very gentle and considerate. Bai chongtian closes his eyes and breathes gently. He never thinks that there is a pair of eyes peeping at the distance.


    After a while, Chen Ruili seems to have helped Bai chongtian clean up, straightened up all of a sudden, and her beautiful back leaps into her eyes.


    "Hoo Relieved, Chen Ruili turns around and goes to the bathroom, ready to clean the towel in her hand. With her turn, Suk can finally see the side from her back. The mountains are no longer as solid and straight as a young girl, and slightly drooping.


    But maybe this is the charm of the legend! If someone loves Laurie, someone will love an old lady. Each of them is good at playing. Young people have youthful vitality and mature charm. Especially when Chen Ruili is walking, the free swing of the double peak restraint, sometimes up and down and sometimes around, makes Suk feel thirsty again.


    Like waves, surging the scene, exuding an attractive atmosphere.


    In the room, Chen Ruili walks into the bathroom and hears the sound of water flowing. Bai chongtian, who is lying on the bed, seems to be really tired. Maybe she is planning something and still keeps her eyes closed.


    The outer crescent moon is hidden in the clouds, which brings great convenience for Suk to hide his body. The small garden in the distance is so beautiful that the smell of blood in the air has long gone with the wind.


    Suk was in a high mood, ready to move. At this time, Chen Ruili opened the door of the bathroom and walked out. From her back, to her side, until now, she walked out face to face, without any trace. Her waist and legs swayed, just like the wind blowing willows, bee waist and fat buttocks, and the breath of maturity and beauty came to her face.


    Boom, Suk felt his mind suddenly set off waves, like a hurricane across the sea, his mind only one idea, that is to rush in, and then let suxiaoke rush in.


    The Lingtai is as clear as a candle in the wind. It will go out at any time. If this last point of consciousness is lost, the only thing Suk can do is to rush in and fight.


    At this critical moment, Suk felt that a cool force appeared in his body. He swam around his body, and then slowly gathered around his ears. Then he found that his ears began to change from cold to hot. For about a minute or two, it seemed that there were small insects crawling around his ears. After another minute or two, the numbness finally returned Yu is calm.


    As this strange feeling slowly subsided, Suk''s ear power began to change dramatically. It seemed that all the movement around her was clearly in her ears. In the room, Chen Ruili had been sitting on the bed and leaning against the head of the bed with Bai chongtian. Their breathing was very peaceful.


    The night wind is blowing slightly, the leaves are rustling in the small garden, and a health care master in his room is still tirelessly telling his great and amazing conclusion.


    Because just now, Suk almost got into the devil and did something wrong. He quickly entered the system and chose to extract the reward. With the white light of the reward, he finally got rid of the confusion of the system sequelae and finally calmed down.


    At this time, Chen Ruili''s words directly scared Suk to death.


    "Boss, how can I feel like there''s someone outside?" It''s said that women''s sixth sense is super strong. Sure enough, Suk stood on the balcony and didn''t move. Before that, she just quietly peeked at it. Even if she was boiling and hot, it shouldn''t cause any special noise. But Chen Ruili felt it.


    "Outside?" At this time, Bai chongtian finally opened his eyes and followed Chen Ruili''s eyes to the balcony: "do you say balcony?"


    "Well!"


    When Suk heard Chen Ruili answer, he seemed to get up and get out of bed in a subtle voice. Although Suk was so scared that he didn''t dare to come out, and even didn''t dare to turn around and peek, with the method of listening and debating, Suk could even hear that Bai Xue didn''t put on her slippers this time, instead, she ran to the balcony barefoot. [Good guy, if people find out, how serious are the consequences?


    Suk was so anxious that he would not wait to die. He said something directly. At his feet, he was like a grasshopper, jumping from the balcony of Chen Ruili to the balcony of his guest room.


    />


    she moves very fast without any hesitation. As soon as she lands, she immediately gets into the room. At this time, Chen Ruili finally stands on the balcony, but there must be no sign of Suk. After shaking her head, she returns to the room again.


    When Suk heard that the danger had been relieved, he patted his chest subconsciously, and then stepped into the room. At this time, he suddenly saw a dark figure standing in front of him, staring at him motionlessly.


    Suk, who is under high mental tension, is completely a natural reaction. He directly enters a state of alert and takes the lead in launching an attack. He directly raises his legs and bends his knees and kicks out towards the shadow. No matter who is in the dark room, when he suddenly sees a person appear out of thin air, he will be scared. What''s more, Suk, who has just done some bad things, will be scared.


    "Ah A woman''s unexpected voice rings out, which wakes up Suke who has launched the thunder strike. This voice sounds very familiar. Who else can snow white have?

 Chapter 749

    "What are you doing?" Snow White saw Suk kick towards himself, while exclaiming subconsciously to retreat, but fortunately Suk realized who was coming, abruptly stopped and took back his right foot.


    "How did you get in?" The night light in the room is dim, which is not as bright as the LCD TV. With the fluorescence of the screen, Suk sees that the girl Bai Xue has changed into a set of pajamas this time, which is divided into two pieces, which is much more conservative than the previous nightgown. It seems that the girl has been scared to death because of the East incident.


    The whole set of pajamas is light blue, with a simple cross beam vest on the top. It seems that there is a pattern of robot cat on the chest, and the English letter of Doraemon is written on the place where the double peaks stand. The small shorts below are also the pattern of robot cat, but they are much smaller. Seven or eight small robot cats are crawling all over the thighs, and even a shameless one is sticking to the key place, the trouser legs It just covered the thigh five or six centimeters below the root of the appearance, a little bit of the legend of Qi B small skirt.


    Er! Suk admits that he is evil again! He shakes his head and throws out such a shameful idea. But to be honest, the image of Bai Xue''s cartoon pajamas is really cute and pitiable.


    "I have the key!" Bai Xue shakes a bunch of keys in her hand and jingles. She has stepped back. When she finds that the danger has been relieved, she comes over directly: "what are you doing hiding on the balcony just now?" [


    "Er!" Suk''s little heart raised his throat and quickly asked, "when did you come in?"


    "Just came in! As soon as I came in, I saw that there was no one on the bed. As soon as I was going to the balcony to look for you, you came in. You scared me to death! " White snow heart has palpitation, gently touched his chest peak, Shun Shun gas.


    "Oh Suk just let go of her heart. She didn''t let the girl catch her. Otherwise, her glorious image would turn over in the gutter. But she couldn''t help scolding the method of hearing and debating. She didn''t even hear her opening the door. It seems that she was too nervous and ignored because of Chen Ruili''s words. Gladdening the heart and refreshing the mind,


    snow seemed to have bathed in a shower of fresh and refreshing shower. It still contained the soft smell of rose essence, and his hair was slightly damp, and he had two braids and hung down to his shoulders. "What did you do on the balcony just now?"


    Suk, who had made a false alarm, now returned to his mind and took a deep breath to make himself more natural. Subconsciously, he raised his hand and rubbed his nose: "just now! Just now, I was watching the sky at night on the balcony. While I was doing my divination, I felt that someone came in and thought it was the ghost of Xia Qishen


    "Ah?" Snow White could not help laughing when she heard Suk say that he was watching the sky at night, but the second half of Suk''s words, especially the word "ghost", suddenly changed the color of her face and made her tremble subconsciously.


    In fact, Bai Xue''s family and even Lianyi Gang have the habit of going to Puji Buddhist temple to pray for incense. Naturally, they are afraid of ghosts and gods. When Su Ke said this, they immediately think of Xia Qishen''s scene of being killed by fire and thunder. The death is terrible, and they are not calm.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Snow white face very white, quickly ran to Suk in front of him, a grasp of his arm in his arms, hard against him, but also subconsciously looked around for a long time.


    Suk felt his arm just stuck in the snow twin peaks, across a layer of pure cotton cloth, tightly pasted on the soft skin, and then found that the girl had nothing to wear inside, and went to battle in a complete vacuum.


    And they can feel the intense heartbeat of snow white, plopping.


    "Nothing! Don''t be afraid Suk leaned slightly, took his arm out of Snow White''s arms and put it around her shoulder. At the moment of taking it out, his arm seemed to be squeezed by water waves, with some surging illusion.


    Snow White followed Suk''s shoulder to the bedside and sat down, still a look of lingering fear. As soon as her butt touched the bedside, she found a safe place. She directly turned over and climbed onto the bed, shrank to the head of the bed, wrapped in a thin blanket. However, it seemed that this feeling was not very stable. She got up and pulled Suk: "come on up!"


    "Come up? Where are you going? To bed or to you? " Suk turns around and looks at Bai Xue. The fluorescence of the LCD TV makes her little face bright and dark. In a trance, she seems to feel that Bai Xue and Chen Ruili are coincident. Indeed, the mother and daughter are more similar. After all, there are genetic genes in them.


    At the thought of this, Suk''s heart leaped wildly for no reason. Before peeping at the spring light from the balcony over there, she came back to her mind again. Chen Ruili''s familiar and beautiful posture, as well as three attractive points, seemed to appear directly in front of her eyes, and her whole body suddenly became hot and dry.


    "Go to bed! Don''t talk nonsense Snow White stretched out her hand to pull her arm and forced him to bed, but Suk''s words just now relieved her nervous mood a lot: "what do you think in your mind? It''s filthy


    "What''s dirty?" Suk with snow''s action, also sat to the bed, soon the girl took the initiative to drill into the arms, had some wild-minded Suk, this is ready to move."Dirty everywhere! I think you were quite pure at first. How did you become like this now? " White snow tilts her head, just leaning on Suk''s shoulder, slightly looking up at Suk''s side face, breathing out a kind of cool smell when speaking, it is estimated that this girl is using mint toothpaste.


    "You''ve never heard of people who are close to Zhu are red, and people who are close to Mo are black! When I am with you, I feel that I have changed and become a rascal like you Suk Wenxiang warm jade in the arms, although the body of the heat of the passion is wandering, but did not make any extraordinary move.


    Just a hand into Snow White''s lovely vest of this robot cat, gently sliding, belly flat, skin lubrication, with a bath after the touch of cool temperature, feel particularly good. [


    "don''t move!" Snow White pressed on Suk''s hand to prevent the hand of the color demon from marching upward: "did you really look at the stars on the balcony just now? You''re not going to eavesdrop on my parents, are you


    "Cough!" Suk almost didn''t come up at a breath, and she didn''t know how white snow''s brain was growing. She could guess all kinds of nonsense, but she absolutely couldn''t admit it. She could only keep quiet and cut off the topic: "I just watched the sky at night, and found someone''s red Luan star moving, and my constellation suddenly brightened, which means that it''s a match made in heaven. There must be something good tonight!"


    />


    "what''s your sign?" Snow let Suk say a Leng a Leng, red Luan star move, good things near the proverb, she has long known, this finally put the listen to the wall root son thing aside.


    "Hey, hey! I''m - I''m Sagittarius


    Originally, Bai Xue didn''t feel anything wrong, but when she saw the expression on Suk''s face and the smile in her mouth, the meaningful look made her react.


    At this time, Suk''s hand, which she had been holding down, began to move upward again, and it was also slightly close to snow''s ear: "what''s up? Do you want to try Sagittarius


    "Bah! Get lost. You shoot your hand! If you don''t wait, I have to go back to my room! " White snow face a red, where don''t understand the meaning of Suk words, hard beat Suk''s arm, followed by about to turn out of bed.

 Chapter 750

    We said in the last letter: the scene changes, instantly into the battlefield full of Xiao Sha Qi, the flag is flying, the drum is playing, the two armies are against each other, Suk and Bai Xue each hold the sword of treasure soldiers, the horse is thousands of miles under the crotch, Ding Ding Dang, several rounds, Bai Xue finally defeated Suk, as soon as he pulled the reins, he turned around and wanted to escape back to the camp. |^


    "where to go!" At this time, Suk suddenly drank, buckled his legs and stepped down from the jade lion. It seemed that he understood the master''s mind and pursued him.


    He saw that Suk was holding a silver gun with dragon scales in his hand. Cang Lang pulled out a firecracker and directly took Bai Xue off his horse. When the men and horses were wrong, Suk reached out and picked up Bai Xue and carried it on his shoulder. Only in this way could he win back to camp.


    "Click!" The scene cuts back again


    Snow White reacts to the ultimate meaning of Suk''s so-called Sagittarius, and suddenly blushes. Although she is also a bold and unconstrained person who has been immersed in island art films for many years, and all kinds of theories have been integrated for a long time, but she is only poor in practice, but who knows now she is becoming more and more shy. [


    at the thought of Suk''s name as a shooter, his heart suddenly jumped out of bed, his face flushed, and he jumped out of bed in a coquettish way, trying to escape. Of course, he just wanted to escape.


    Suk could not tolerate snow, so he slipped away from him. His hand was like electricity. He put his hand around her slender willow waist and pulled back: "come back, you!"


    Snow White''s strength can''t resist Suk. What''s more, she just shot a shot in vain to show her shyness. She had to come back obediently and follow Suk''s action to sit on his leg.


    "Ouch!" Snow White''s subconscious voice, like sitting on a needle, suddenly got up again. She turned to look at the small tent under Suk. In the tent of the Chinese army, Su Xiaoke, the commander-in-chief of the 72nd anti rebel army, was valiant, holding up the sky and the ground. He was furious and aggressive and moved forward_ ! ~;


    of course, Suk just found out. He looked down and didn''t know when such a scene had appeared. He was a little embarrassed and a little distracted.


    "Pa!" Snow White is coy, but the charm of suxiaoke is so powerful that she sits back to Suke''s side, raises her hand and taps the tent: "disgusting thing!"


    "Well!" Suk let snow clap an exciting spirit, the girl''s hand is not forced, said it is a tap, but rather called touch, hand such as electricity, directly grasped Snow''s wrist: "you stand up!"


    "Well?" Snow White is caught by Suk''s wrist, want to retract, but can''t move: "what''s the matter on the stall?"


    "You''ve got a big deal!" Suk looks at snow white very seriously.


    "Well, what''s the big deal about me?" Snow white eyes a stare, as if if if Suk can''t say one or two or three, with him.


    "I can''t touch it here!" While speaking, Suk looked down at his brother. He saw that the tent was still magnificent, and there was no collapse because of Bai Xuegang''s hand. On the contrary, it was a little more upright.


    "I touched it. What can I do?" White snow where can be frightened by Suk, looking directly at Suk, a face of arrogance straight up to the sky.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that you have been poisoned!" Suk''s face was full of pain, and he said it was like the truth: "it has been poisoned by the golden silkworm poison for a long time. It is the most poisonous poison in the world. When it''s poisonous, it''s like thousands of worms biting all over the body at the same time. The pain is unbearable."


    "Golden silkworm poison? Is it the one in Xiaoao lake White snow a listen to Suk this words more and more evil, where can not know he is talking nonsense, but the name of the gold silkworm poison is really like thunder.


    Suk was still holding Snow''s wrist. Unexpectedly, the girl knew Jin Yong so well, and immediately nodded: "it''s really this poison. I didn''t expect that you were so unlucky when you were young. What a jealous girl! Now I''ll use my internal power to stabilize your toxicity, and it won''t spread to the whole body so quickly! "


    Suk felt the same feeling, as if he had seen the tragedy of Snow White''s poisonous hair. He could not help shaking his head and sighing: "what''s your wish now? You can tell me, if I can do it, I will help you finish it! "


    Snow White also really with Suk, buried in thought, weak said: "I have a wish!"


    "What wish?" Suk asked immediately.


    "I wonder if I can save it!" Snow White''s eyes have a sincere prayer, and a strong unwilling, on this piece of acting, not to be an actor is too condescending. [


    "rescue!" Suk pondered for a moment, seemed to be studying the countermeasures, finally nodded: "it is not that there is no way!"


    "What can I do?" Snow can''t wait.


    />


    "I remember an eminent monk once said that there must be an antidote for snake venom in the place where poisonous snakes appear and disappear. Heartbreak herb is under the flowers of love, and the antidote is to attack poison with poison. I think it''s the same with golden silkworm venom!" Suk slowly put forward his interpretation.Bai Xue is also a smart person. As soon as she heard Suk''s words, she immediately responded: "are you talking about the younger martial brother of Yideng master in the legend of the eagle?"


    "That''s right. It''s this eminent monk! I didn''t expect you to know him. Although he let Li Mochou kill him at that time, he finally found the antidote of love flower poison, which saved Yang Guo! So I think you might have some hope! "


    "There is heartbroken grass under the flowers of heartless valley. Where do you think the antidote for the golden silkworm bug is?" Snow White said while looking at Suk, a serious scientific research expression.


    "Of course, under the poison of the golden silkworm, it must be its antidote!" Suk picked his eyebrows towards snow white, a self-evident appearance.


    "You don''t mean here, do you?" Snow White pointed to his tall and powerful tent with the hand that Suk held, and said, "is that what''s in it?"


    "Good! That''s it Suk nodded heavily, which meant that the antidote of jincangu was suxiaoke, the commander-in-chief of the 72nd anti rebel army.


    It seems that Su Xiaoke also feels that it''s a good time for him to show his face. Suddenly, he burst out a strong momentum, twisting his body, nodding at snow white, as if to say: "it''s me! It''s me


    Snow White''s eyes fell on the tent. She saw all the movement in it. She thought that something in it was demonstrating to her. Her face turned red and her breath began to be abnormal. She looked at Suk shyly with peach blossom on her face and opened her lips. "Then how do you say I should use this antidote?"


    "I think so! You should try oral first! If not, let''s think of another way! " Suk didn''t dare to be too sure, he said in a deliberative tone.

 Chapter 751

    In ancient times, Su Qin, a lobbyist, lobbied for the Warring States period. He was an excellent professional diplomat. Today, there is Bai Xue''s eloquence, eloquence, and lotus tongue. There is also the wind of a general between the two. One is ancient and the other is modern, and one is male and one is female.


    But on the whole, the iron mouth of Su and Qin Dynasties can withstand thousands of troops, and the white snow and red lips are better than thousands of people. One common advantage is that the mouth is good!


    This is the first time in her life that Bai Xue has used her tongue. She has been appreciating the island''s art films for many years. She has long been familiar with all kinds of moves, but has no theory but practice. Now she finally has a place to use them. She has changed from unfamiliar to proficient, and even to mastery. She has also opened a new path, and has become a great master of a generation.


    Bai Xueshuang''s cheek is shining like a peach blossom. She leans down on the bed and looks up at Suk from time to time. Suk''s eyes are closed and her face is clear. This girl is also satisfied. Maybe it''s a beautiful thing to see her achievements recognized by others.


    Suk is floating like a cloud. Sometimes his whole body is tense and stiff, and he does not dare to act rashly. Sometimes his whole body is relaxed and enjoys himself. His heart is full of heat. He is like the sea waiting for the rising sun, gathering energy and bursting out at any time. [


    what can I say about this feeling? It''s like - it''s like -


    the night in the military harbor is quiet, the waves shake the warship gently, the young sailors pillow the waves and smile sweetly in their sleep -


    Suk''s face shows a sweet smile. Suddenly, his body seems to be excited, his eyes suddenly open, and he feels a surge of stupidity, which can''t be restrained. His hand is fast and he holds snow white Two braids on my head.


    "Well?" White snow''s action stopped suddenly, eyes hunqng rippling, the corners of the mouth still have the magic power. Because of the large amount of exercise, the girl''s breathing is a little wheezing, and her small nose is very attractive.


    "It looks good to take it orally! We have to go deep into the treatment! " Suk said, and immediately sat up, and then with the momentum of lightning, the snow overturned.


    ------


    the red lotus root is fragrant, but the jade mat is still in autumn. Take off your clothes and fight immediately.


    Flowers drift, water flows, a bed, two people fight.


    Whose jade flute is flying, old man''s car, diamond probe. In this Nocturne, I heard the broken willows, sweating like rain, panting like cattle.


    ------


    as the old saying goes, a day in bed has been a thousand years in the world. The spring and autumn days in bed, the clock running, the rest, both sides stop.


    Suk is lying on the bed. After a fierce battle, he has a baby in his hand and worries about the world. His tired toes are too lazy to move, but he still wants to put his hand around snow white: "you said your parents are here! How dare you come to my bed


    "I can''t sleep alone! I miss you over and over. What do you say? " Snow White is also exhausted and soft, but the woman''s physique is special. Even if she is dead and alive, she will still be energetic after a few minutes.


    "What can we do? Of course, I''ll do my best to die! " As he spoke, Suk rubbed his nose with his spare hand. Unexpectedly, he became so wild now. He could not help sighing about the changes and vicissitudes of the world.


    "You''re smart!" White snow side body, lying on the arm of Suk, small hand gently stroking Suk abdominal muscle, suddenly a witty smile: "miracle doctor, excuse me my poison solution?"


    "Well! This is it Suk stopped for a moment, looking at Snow White''s little face still with a blush: "today''s treatment is relatively successful, but it needs further observation!"


    "What''s your treatment plan? Talk to others! I also know how to cooperate with the treatment! " Snow white now feels very relaxed and happy with Suk. Of course, this is not only in bed, but also the kind of relaxed communication. For example, two people can joke, and they can talk nonsense with tacit understanding. Maybe this is happiness!


    "At present, the first course of treatment is tentatively conceived, that is, I haven''t thought about it yet. It needs further study, and you just follow the doctor''s advice!" Suk said, scratching his head.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll listen to you for everything!" Bai Xue incarnates a virtuous wife. She obeys three obediences and four virtues. Her husband is her wife. Her tone is even more gentle and considerate. Where is her fierce image when she went all the way to pursue Suk for revenge. [


    "by the way, I don''t think you are so good at it!"


    "Well? What kind of skill do you talk about? " Suk looked at snow white with interest and squeezed his eyes.


    />


    "bah, you are so confused! I said that you were in the garden at that time. How could you run out like a martial arts expert? The hibiscus tree wall in my house is 1.7 meters. I can see that you can run out without any trouble? " While speaking, Bai Xue can recall Suk''s actions at that time. It really seems that she knows lightness skill.


    "Well! Of course, I did it! " Suk shrugged.


    "Do you have a master? Who did you practice with? " Bai Xue feels that she is also the foundation of Hongquan, but she doesn''t seem to have the power to fight back in front of Suk. She is really interested in his kung fu."Well! It''s a long story Sukker pauses, a look of reminiscence.


    "It was the first snow in 2002, which came later than before. The No.2 bus on the eighth floor took away the last yellow leaves of autumn. I picked up my schoolbag and walked on the way to school -"


    as soon as Bai Xue was about to teach Suk to talk nonsense to himself, he looked at the boy as if he was finally going to get to the point, so he was honest and ready to listen .


    "Suddenly in front of me, there was a slovenly old man, who pulled me aside mysteriously. Guess what he did to me?" Suk''s words changed and asked Bai Xue.


    Bai Xue knows that Da Yin is hidden in the city. Many martial arts masters are different from ordinary people. They are haunted by supernatural beings. They can see the head but not the tail. They agree with Suk''s image, but what! Always feel like Suk is joking with himself, doodle small mouth: "he asked you to dish not? Island countries, Europe and the United States have everything? "


    "Come on, you still tell me, I think your brain is in a mess. They are hermits. How can they sell them? The old man said to me mysteriously, young man, I think you are a rare martial arts talent in a thousand years. After that, you gave me a secret book! " What Suk said is vivid and vivid.


    "What secret script?"


    "Three hundred children''s songs" Suk said one word at a time. After that, his whole body suddenly burst out with a sense of hegemony, but Bai Xuesi didn''t think much of it: "cut! Did the old man eat other people''s goose legs without paying, and still wear a fake headgear? Brother, wake up! I''ve seen Stephen Chow''s journey to the West

 Chapter 752

    "Hey, hey! Listen to me, when I finish the book "three hundred nursery rhymes" in my hand, my skill will soar, I will fly over the eaves and walk over the wall, and I will hurt people by picking flowers! " Suk was not embarrassed to be exposed. He was just joking and enlivening the atmosphere.


    "Well! It''s better to give you some forty two chapters, so that we can go and find the treasure! " Bai Xue snorted, and then moved her body in again. She raised her leg and leaned against Suk, sliding up and down. She even rubbed Suk''s knee intentionally.


    "Eh!" Suxton''s heart was tickled by this girl. After a world war, his brother also needed to recuperate. Who knew that his will was so easily shaken, and he stood up tremblingly. He seemed extremely dissatisfied with snow white''s provocation.


    "Doctor!" Snow White whispered in a soft voice, just like the sound of nature. Her lips opened gently, and her breath just sprayed on Suk''s neck, causing a burst of numbness.


    "Well? What can I do for you? " Suk''s body, which was already like a fire the size of an Inula bean, suddenly began to expand again. The more he burned, the more prosperous he was. Suddenly, his whole body was hot and dry. [


    "I think the golden silkworm poison in me has broken out again. Please give me the antidote!" White snow side said, while climbing to Suk''s body, slightly tilted head, hands holding Suk''s shoulder, a face of coquettish appearance, provoked Suk fingers.


    "Again? What are you waiting for? It''s our doctor''s duty to save the dying and heal the wounded. Let''s cut the crap and get rid of the poison as soon as possible! " Suk said, immediately into the treatment.


    There are only a few mountains between the two mountains in the water of Guazhou, Jingkou.


    Spring breeze and green river south bank 2 immediately horizontal gun back forward.


    In a water room in Guazhou, Su Xiaoke incarnated as Zhao Zilong of Changshan and killed a 70 in and 70 out. Er, this seems to be a little less, that is, 700 in and 700 out, or 7000 in and 7000 out. Anyway, the white snow killed was defeated and abandoned his armor.


    This battle is a time when the sky and the earth are dim, the earth is moving, the sand is flying and the stone is moving. You come and I go, and we can''t have a friendly relationship.


    It was not until he came back triumphantly and won the victory that Su Xiaoke became low-key again. However, the battlefield in yishuijian was in a mess, and he seemed to be accusing the enemy of his ferocity and cruelty.


    Snow White is really defeated. She is completely convinced by Suk''s strong fighting power. She lies on the bed comfortably and doesn''t move. Her chest has not been blocked at all. Her two peaks are tilted up and down. The delicate flowers on the top of the peak seem to be a little bigger.


    However, Suk is not so strong, but Suk has gone all out to overcome paralysis and carried forward the fine style of hard work and continuous fighting without fear of sacrifice, which is worth learning from.


    Suk''s breathing is also slowly becoming gentle, the heat of the heart slowly subsides, suddenly found that snow has not spoken for a long time, this just turned a head, originally this girl has been safely in a dream, do not know if the dream and met with anything beautiful, the smile of the corner of the mouth with satisfaction.


    In order to prevent the sound of fighting with Bai Xue from being discovered, especially the two people next door, the TV has been playing all the time. The time shown on it is already 1:30 in the morning. Unconsciously, it has been so long. I raised my hand and picked up the remote control of the TV from the bedside table, turned off the TV, and the room became quiet.


    The night wind outside gently caresses every plant and tree in the villa area, rustling. Listen again, you can hear that Bai chongtian and Chen Ruili have fallen asleep in the next room, and their breathing is gentle and long.


    In the dead of night, the beauty is on his side, and Suk is lying in bed. He has a lot of thoughts in his mind. He needs to think about many things, such as how to deal with the relationship with snow white, when he wants to go home, and how to get along with Ye Wei, who has lost his memory. Anyway, he has no idea.


    In this way, thinking, physical and psychological fatigue gradually hit, eyelids more and more heavy, Suk directly want to sleep.


    **Hard short, not to mention such a fierce confrontation between the two people, sleep is suspected to be the best way to restore physical and mental strength, but this sleep is obviously not enough!


    In a daze, Suk suddenly felt the bed vibrate, and then heard the voice of Snow White: "no, no, no, no!"


    Suk then opened his eyes, to snow has sat up, thin blanket fell to the body, red fruit with upper body, some hand and foot measures: "what''s the matter? Is the poison coming back


    "You''re so tall, it''s daybreak!" White snow side said while hurriedly looking for their own clothes, casually to the body set, hands and feet, beautiful spring at a glance.


    Needless to say, Suk also knows that it''s daybreak, and the sunshine in the early morning sprinkles on the room. It''s warm and comfortable, which makes people feel sleepy: "yes! It''s daybreak [


    "my parents must be up. What should I do? They must know I''m sleeping with you! " White snow small face is very white, nervous, to Chen Ruili''s authority is absolutely beyond doubt, unexpectedly scared her like this.


    "Well! Are you OK? You admitted it yesterday Suk was also a little guilty. The two of them openly shared the same bed, and they were still under the eyes of their parents. It was really a bit inappropriate./>


    "what''s ok? You''re dead! I''ve got to get going! " Snow White put on the light blue robot cat pajamas, glared at Suk, and then crept to the door, quietly opened the door, like a little mouse, ran out.


    If Heaven can give Bai Xue a chance to wake up an hour in advance, she won''t be caught by Chen Ruili. But in fact, the moon is full, and it''s hard to complete. When it''s your turn to be unlucky, you have to drink cold water to stuff your teeth. So unfortunately, when Bai Xue rushes into her room, Chen Ruili sits at the head of her bed with a frosty face She.


    "Ah Bai Xue screamed first, then stopped subconsciously. In front of Chen Ruili, she called timidly: "Mom!"


    "Where have you been?" Chen Ruili asked clearly.


    "I didn''t go anywhere!" Snow White lowered her head, heart nervous to death, seems to have foreseen mother next storm like punishment.


    As the saying goes, good fortune is not double and bad fortune is not single. Just as Bai Xue is living like a year in her room, Suk also sits on the sofa in the downstairs living room. Bai chongtian looks at him calmly and makes him nervous. He doesn''t know what kind of scene he is going to face.

 Chapter 753

    Bai Xue changes her clothes and rushes out of Chen Ruili''s clutches, only to find that Suk is not in the room. When she goes downstairs, she finds that he is sitting on the sofa in the living room. She doesn''t know what to say to her father, but it seems that the atmosphere is good.


    Bai Xue is habitually afraid of Chen Ruili, but she doesn''t have so much pressure on Bai chongtian. They all say that her daughter is her father''s intimate little cotton padded jacket, and Bai chongtian is extremely fond of her only daughter, who is completely the apple of her eye.


    Looking at his baby girl''s coming downstairs, Bai chongtian couldn''t help shaking his head and said with a smile: "Xiaoxue, slow down, pay attention to the image!"


    "Dad, I''ll take Suk out to play!" Bai Xue didn''t wash her face, but Suk was called downstairs by Bai chongtian just as soon as he was exposed. The two men were unkempt.


    Bai Xue ran to the back of Bai chongtian''s sofa, put her hands around Bai chongtian''s neck, and fell on his shoulder. Then she tilted her head to kiss him. Suk turned her head to one side and found that she was jealous of his father-in-law. [


    "Dad, shall I take Suk out to avoid the wind and come back after the wind?" Snow White subconsciously put the voice down very low, but also guilty of looking up to the second floor, found that the mother did not come down, this just begged Bai chongtian.


    "OK? OK or not? How about that? " White snow one breath continuous three good, and then shaking Bai chongtian''s body, make Bai chongtian a face of melancholy looking at Suk, wry smile: "OK, go! Go


    Bai chongtian also knows that Chen Ruili is too strict in disciplining her children, but she can''t do it by herself. When Bai Xue was born, the family assigned responsibilities. The man is the master, and the woman is the master. Chen Ruili is at home to teach her husband and children. Naturally, she cares about Bai Xue in an all-round way.


    "But you''ve seen yesterday. Now there may be some chaos outside. I''ll let someone accompany you." Although Bai chongtian started to eliminate Xia Qishen''s evil groups last night by means of thunder, he can''t be sure that there is no fish missing the net, so he still tells Bai Xue to be more careful.


    "I see!" It''s not good for Bai Xue to have sex with her father. Of course, this is only when Chen Ruili is not present. However, she has no other way out. She can''t stay at home and wait until her father persuades her mother to go back home.


    Bai Xue runs to Suk and does not shy away. Bai chongtian directly pulls Suk up and takes his arm: "go! Let''s go out for a walk


    "Uncle, that --" Suk thinks it''s impolite to go out in such a hurry and not say hello to her elders. But now Bai Xue''s fear of Chen Ruili has infected him unconsciously. The thought of going upstairs to say hello makes him feel a little cramped.


    "All right, go!" Bai chongtian nodded his head in an understanding way. He was gentle and polite. He was so kind and gentle that he could not be associated with the gangsters. He was just a middle-aged man who loved his daughter.


    Suk felt that Zhang Bo was a bit of a hermit. When he was not needed, he would never appear. When he had a place to play, he would always appear.


    "Uncle Zhang!"


    "Uncle Zhang!"


    Suk and Bai Xue stop to say hello politely when they see Zhang Bo coming. The old man smiles and nods to reply, "let Sanming take people with you."


    Zhang Bo is still dressed in Tang Dynasty clothes, but this one seems to be a new one. It seems that the material should be made of nettles. I remember Bai chongtian once said yesterday that he arranged for Zhang Bo to save Gu Zhenghua''s family. This also confirms that the old man is definitely not so simple.


    "Well!" Snow White nodded and pulled Suk out.


    Sanming, the driver of yesterday''s Mercedes Benz ls350, only that car has been sent for repair now, so now this boy is standing next to a champagne golden Volvo S80. Although the whole car doesn''t make people feel much arrogant or high-end, it will definitely be a low-key luxury in the eyes of discerning people.


    See snow white and Suk came over, quickly opened the door.


    "Miss!" Sanming greets Bai Xue, and then looks at Suk and smiles. He is deeply impressed by Suk. Yesterday, he was shocked by Suk''s performance. The young man who looked very shy and pretty would be as handsome as brother MA in heroes.


    Even though Sanming is now in his thirties, he has a deep admiration for Suk and naturally values Suk.


    The champagne Volvo started slowly, and soon followed by a black Volkswagen seven seat Touran, on which sat five or six smart young men and a water black T-shirt. Although they were young, they all sat quietly and solemnly. [


    "what did my dad tell you?" Volvo is very comfortable, and Sanming''s driving skills are also very good. Sitting in the back, not only can he not feel any bumps, but also he seems to be standing still. As soon as he gets on the bus, Bai Xue can''t help asking."Feel free to talk and ask about my family!" It''s true that before Bai chongtian got to the point, Bai Xue was born and robbed Suk, so much so that she didn''t have time to ask.


    />


    "what about your mother? I won''t really give you a lecture


    "Eh!" Bai Xue''s depressed expression seems to have proved that Suk''s words are very reasonable, but she obviously doesn''t want to talk about this topic. She hesitates for a long time, and finally says to Sanming, who is concentrating on driving: "brother Sanming, find me a hotel in front!"


    Suk, who was still waiting for snow white to speak, almost spewed out a mouthful of black blood and asked weakly, "is your poison attacking again?"


    "Bah! What are you thinking about? Just now I managed to escape from my mother. I haven''t washed my face yet. Don''t you have to wash your face, too? " When Bai Xue heard the word poisonous hair, she didn''t think about it in that way. When Su Ke said that, she immediately remembered the battle last night. She was shocked by the dragon and the Phoenix. She was sweating. Her face turned red all over the sky, and her heart began to jump.


    "Hey, hey, scare me. I said yesterday I gave you a good treatment, and the toxicity was controlled." Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose, looking at his white and red face: "why is your face so red?"


    "Well! When you say that, I think it''s better to consolidate it, don''t you think? How about you take out the antidote later, and I''ll try it orally first? "


    Snow White feels as if she is suffering from evil now. At the beginning, she appreciated thousands of blockbusters. Although she was itchy sometimes, she didn''t find it irresistible. But now she seems to be a river with no dike. The flood in her heart will rush out at any time.

 Chapter 754

    Macao is a city with unique features. The historical and cultural heritages of the East and the West blend together, making people feel like they are in a foreign country. As a free port, Macao''s economy is particularly prosperous, with light industry, food, tourism, entertainment and hotel industry flourishing. Therefore, Snow White''s requirement to find a hotel is very easy to meet.


    At the Galaxy Hotel, Suk got off with Bai Xue and went into the check-in room. The Tuian behind him came down quickly, followed by two young men in black.


    With the continuous development of tourism, the hotel industry is booming. At 8 o''clock, there are many people in the hotel hall, including those who are ready to stay and those who are going out.


    All the formalities are handed over to Bai Xue. Suk seems to have become a little girl who has been dating. She stands on one side and is very honest.


    "Let''s go!" Bai Xue shakes the room card in her hand and says to Suk that the two people are not abrupt in the crowd. Too many lovers go with each other together. Even the two younger brothers who specially protect their safety behind her seem to fail to attract other people''s attention. [


    Snow White''s dress today is dynamic and energetic. The off shoulder vest is made of silk, with white background and black spots. It will keep shaking as soon as she walks. There is a pair of goose yellow Capris below and a pair of Vance canvas shoes at her feet. The whole person looks like other tourists. They are all leisure style.


    However, Snow White''s dress is quite in tune with the style of Suk''s T-shirt jeans.


    The room standard of Galaxy Hotel is divided into five levels: Galaxy room, Galaxy suite, royal suite, VIP suite and royal garden. However, the purpose of these two people is not to stay, so they chose a suite. However, such a suite actually costs 5000 Hong Kong dollars.


    Of course, the money means more high-end services. It seems that Bai Xue doesn''t often go in and out of this kind of places. When she swipes her card, she has a sore face. What she says is that her home is local. Who can stay in the hotel without any problems!


    Although it''s a guest room, it has an area of more than 70 square meters. It has a large bathroom, a mini bar, a fashionable dressing room, a comfortable bedroom and a high-end living room. Suk thinks that if a kitchen is added here, it will be bigger than the area of his home.


    The leather sofa in the living room, the 42 inch LCD high-definition TV in the front, the satellite TV channel connection and the video on demand requirements were met. Suk curiously visited the suite. Although he looked at the high-end atmosphere, he still felt that 5000 Hong Kong dollars was unacceptable.


    However, snow white is a careless xngzi. Anyway, she has already consumed it. It''s better to enjoy it. The room is spacious and bright, and you can see the prosperous and lively scene outside through the glass. Not only in the living room, but also in the bathroom.


    Two people originally came to wash, so the bathroom became their first goal. The bathroom was decorated luxuriously, with a marble double head sink, a delicate bathtub, and an eight inch forest shower on the other side. There was a 20 inch LCD small screen TV on the opposite side of the bathtub.


    Each round of decoration is beautiful, which makes people feel relaxed and happy as soon as they come in. This is just a suite. What kind of scene would those Royal, VIP and even Royal rooms be!


    The marble wash basin table, with the kind of texture that you can see is genuine, Suk took a step forward, reached out to touch the corner of the table, and then slowly sliding, especially lubrication, just like a girl''s skin, just with a little cool.


    Suk didn''t wash and gargle in the early morning. Although he didn''t feel sleepy now, he still had some discomfort in his eyes. He subconsciously turned on the faucet. Suk doubted whether the faucet was made of pure silver. He picked up a handful of water and wanted to wash his face first, but his eyes naturally glanced in the direction of snow white.


    "Well! What are you doing? " Suk was startled. The water in his hand splashed down and looked at the snow in surprise.


    "What do you say? I''ll take a bath first!" At this time, Bai Xue had already taken off her clothes and hung them on the hanger. Her bra had been taken off and she bent over. Her two hands were holding her underwear. The left and right rubber bands were falling down. When she heard Suk''s question, she looked at him with a look.


    Suk looked at the white snow quickly turned into a white sheep. When she bent over, she stood on two peaks, which seemed to lengthen the height. The girl raised her head, her beautiful red lips, with a crystal luster, and her mouth showed white teeth. Suk couldn''t help but want to give the oral medicine to her.


    If a woman is willing to give her body to you, it means that she has regarded you as the most important person and is willing to spend her whole life together. Now Bai Xue does have this idea. After these days of beautiful scenery and constant fighting in bed, it can not only satisfy her body, but also deepen their feelings.


    Now snow white face Suk, although there is that kind of shy feeling, but this little bit of shyness does not seem to stop her determination to completely conquer Suk in bed, eh! In fact, this is more because the girl now do not know how to fall in love with this sport, the kind of bone erosion lingering make her constantly sink."Oh! take a shower! Take a bath Suk nodded subconsciously. There was a fire in his heart and he began to swim away. I''m afraid that the war would be over again. He quickly turned on the tap and splashed water on his face. Then he calmed down a little.


    Looking at Suk''s embarrassed appearance, Bai Xue shrugs her shoulders. While pouring water into the bathtub, she looks out through the floor. The glass of Galaxy Hotel is specially treated, bright, transparent and solid. The biggest feature is that you can''t see inside from the outside, but you can see outside clearly from the inside.


    goods are available in all varieties. After Suk brushing his teeth and washing his face, snow has already been lying in the bathtub. The charming beauty is hidden under the foam, and he shuts his eyes comfortably. [


    thinking about Suk''s escape from famine just now, there is a smile floating around his mouth. As the saying goes, men are cattle, women are land, there is no bad land, only dead cattle. The more the land is ploughed, the more mature the cattle are, and the thinner the cattle are. It means that men and women have different constitutions, so women are much stronger than men in this aspect.


    "Miracle doctor" -- snow white, wrapped in a bathrobe made of 100% pure cotton imported from Egypt, walks out of the bathrobe with a brisk step. She leans against the door frame and looks at Suk sitting on the sofa with a TV on. The tip of her pink tongue cleans her lips naturally. Her voice is attractive and her eyes are enchanting.


    />


    [author''s digression]: first of all, thank mlofyou for your opinion. It''s not too much to say that it''s a slap in the face. Maybe I want to shape snow white into a character with strong demand and enter a strange circle. After your reminding, I will try my best to modify it. Ha ha, I hope I can continue to support it!


    In addition: brothers, I deleted the third chapter today. I hope I can write the plot better and rewrite it!

 Chapter 755

    Suk is sitting on the sofa, which is polished by calf leather. Sitting on the sofa is full of strong texture, which makes his body sink into the sofa. It''s like someone is helping to massage. It''s the program of Phoenix Satellite TV HK broadcast on LCD TV.


    "Miracle doctor" -- "suddenly, the voice of Bai Xue came, with a special accent, just like the door of the brothel in ancient times. A beautiful woman was waving her handkerchief, and said in a delicate voice:" uncle, come and have fun! " Suk felt a layer of goose bumps all over his body, and couldn''t help turning to see it.


    After taking a bath, Bai Xue''s hair is wet and scattered. She has a snow-white bath towel around her body, which looks like a short skirt. At this time, she is leaning against the door frame, her cheeks are flying and her eyes are waving. While she is calling for a miracle doctor, she raises her right leg, gently and slowly bends to rub against her left leg, rubbing back and forth.


    Meizujiaoqiao is like a handicraft. With her action, the bath towel becomes a small skirt, and the bottom edge of the skirt can''t help running up. The round hip curve suddenly shows up. If she hadn''t been leaning at this time, I''m afraid that the attractive spring under the skirt would be all displayed in front of Suk.


    Suk looked at the picture of bathing girl in front of him. His head was buzzing. His heart beat, which had not been easy to calm down just now, immediately began to go crazy. At this time, snow white added fuel to the fire and used the tip of her tongue to blush. [


    with a Gudong sound, Suk''s mouth was dry and he swallowed a mouthful directly.


    When Bai Xue saw that the time had come, she laughed without saying anything: "miracle doctor, I feel sick occasionally. Please be merciful and save me from fire and water. I''m sure I''ll pay you back!" While saying that, this wench makes every effort to fly again a Mei eye, directly smashed to Su Ke.


    "Hoo Su Ke holds yuan Shouyi, trying not to be seduced by Bai Xue. He takes a deep breath and clenches his teeth: "elder sister, can we talk well?"


    "Speak well? Good Bai Xue takes a cat''s step. With her step, the whole person exudes a strange charm. She can make people fascinated by her every move. I don''t know how this girl did it in her young age.


    Suk looked at the snow and walked over, standing in front of him, gently pulling his arm: "go! You go to the bedroom. It''s said that the big bed is imported from Paris. It''s all handmade. Let''s have a try! "


    "Do you mean to try the bed, or something else?" Suk grins bitterly and stays on the sofa. What can Bai Xue do with her strength.


    "I hate it! If you want to test the bed, you have to do something else? How else can you try? I seem to remember people''s slogan is to break a spring and give ten beds for nothing! Would you like to refuel? " White snow angrily glared at Suk, although the words are not detailed, but the connotation is rich.


    Suk naturally knows everything. If he wants to test out whether the bed is comfortable or not, he will have to fight hard to come to a conclusion. But now he really doesn''t want to be like this. In the past few days when he has been in contact with snow white, from Weihai to now, the number of battles between the two men has been on the rise.


    Suk now feels a little crazy. As long as there is a little spark, he can be passionate and enthusiastic. Not only himself, but also his brother suxiaoke. He has become much more sensitive. Take Bai Xue leaning at the door to tease him just now.


    My brother didn''t listen to his orders at all, so he began to nod his head directly. If it wasn''t for Suk''s soberness, I''m afraid he would be starving for a long time, and then the two armies would go to war.


    But now, a word, oneself endure also very uncomfortable, immediately gas sink Dan Tian, deeply took a breath: "snow, let''s sit for a while good?"


    "Hey, yeah! Yes! I mean to do it for a while, OK White snow nodded, very obedient appearance, want more virtuous have more virtuous, say one side toward Su Ke Du small mouth, sway his arm.


    "I''ll go!" Suk almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood, a face language, want to cry tears, trying to calm the fire in her heart, the girl''s idea is too strange, a look at her eyes is what she said to do, is to do AI''s, but she clearly said to sit down!


    "Sit down first!" Suk looked at Snow White''s smile and shook his head. Then he pinched his thigh unconsciously and suddenly woke up.


    "What''s the matter?" White snow see Suk''s expression seems to be some serious, obediently sit to his side, eyes are very confused looking at him.


    "There''s someone outside our door, you know!" Suk turned his head to the direction of the door, and lowered his voice subconsciously.


    "I know!" Of course, Bai Xue knows that someone is guarding outside the door, but the two younger brothers are taking the elevator with themselves and Suk. In order to protect their own safety, they will definitely be outside the door.


    "They will definitely report our whereabouts to your parents. Do you know that?"


    "I know!" Snow white does not understand the meaning of Suk words, more and more confused. [


    "what would your mother think if she knew that we had just come out of the house and we would open a room in the hotel?" Suk knows that snow''s life is on Chen Ruili. As soon as she lifts out Chen Ruili, she must be stupid."I - I said wash up!" White snow dead duck mouth hard, sure enough not out of Suk expected, even the tone of speech are a little empty, obviously has been recruited.


    />


    "Alas! How long can it take to wash and wash? I think the two people outside the door must be timing with their watches now! " Suk seems to be possessed by Sherlock Holmes. His analysis is meticulous and clear-cut.


    White snow a listen, also subconsciously looked at the door, as if to see the two boys outside the door are seriously holding a stopwatch, absorbed in recording their own with Suk into the door time, and every other period of time to report a number, suddenly a goose bumps came out, asked in a low voice: "if you hurry up, they should not see it!"


    "Faster? How can it be faster? You don''t know that I can''t finish a course of treatment without one or two hours! That''s not to say that you can get up quickly! " Suk is serious and serious.


    Snow white through his own personal experience, but also confirmed the truth of Suk, looked at the wall clock, now it is nine ten, if you play a friendly game, I''m afraid it will be delayed until noon, if you let my mother know, you can''t strip your own skin!


    "So - what about that?" Snow white looks at Suk for help.


    "What else can we do? Let''s get out of here! If you stay here for one more minute, you will be in danger for one more minute! " As soon as Suk saw Snow White''s appearance, he knew that the girl was frightened by herself, and he was relieved at last.


    "Well!" White snow quickly back to take his clothes, fast set in the body, against the clock, finally finished wearing, pull Suk''s arm is about to go out, in the moment of opening the door, the girl stopped: "Suk, then today''s treatment is in the evening! And I''m worried that the effect is not obvious. Can we add it more? "

 Chapter 756

    It''s true that the two brothers in black outside the door stood straight, put their hands in front of them, and did not squint. Even the two did not communicate with each other. The floor manager had come once and wanted to invite them to have a rest. After all, the image of the two men made the passing guests tremble.


    But the two younger brothers who are responsible for the follow-up are right. Since they reported their home, the floor manager said that the name of Lianyi gang in Macao is unusual. To tell you the truth, as a tourist city, they also carry the title of gambling city. Macao can be said to be a city of fish and dragons. Some things must depend on underground forces to ensure the prosperity of business.


    As soon as the floor manager heard that the two men were being ordered to protect the eldest lady of Lianyi Gang, he immediately reported them to the police level by level. He didn''t dare to make a noise here. If he said that the two men were really like professional security personnel, with air earphones in their ears and black t-shirts along the bottom of the drum, they seemed to have guys with them.


    At this time, Suk and Bai Xue open the door and come out. One of them immediately informs several people downstairs to drive the car downstairs and be on guard. The other is leading the way and paying close attention to all suspicious movements at any time.


    At that time, when I checked in, I only received a deposit of HK $500. Now I go downstairs to check out. Who knows, there is a discount. The original price of HK $5000 is a discount, which is just HK $500. [


    of course, Bai Xue is not so stupid as to have to pay the full amount. In the final analysis, they took a bath upstairs. Apart from using some hotel toiletries, watching TV for a while and consuming some electricity, they didn''t spend an hour in total, and 500 Hong Kong dollars was gone. Thinking about it, they still felt a bit of flesh ache.


    "Let''s go around! Aren''t you going to take me out to play? " Sitting in the car, Suk looks at Bai Xue''s resentful face and wants to be dissatisfied. This kind of expression on a 19-year-old girl''s face can be expressed incisively and vividly. It really makes Suk change the topic quickly.


    "Well! Where to? Notre Dame? Jiamo park Born and raised in Macao, he didn''t know where to take Suk. He thought hard and said, "there''s no meaning in Jinlianhua square, Bodhi hall? No, no! "Da San Ba memorial archway?"


    Just when snow white kept putting forward suggestions and negating them, the car had started again. It drove smoothly on the busy streets of Macao. After all, it had not chosen a good destination, so it could only move aimlessly.


    The blend of eastern and Western cultures makes the architecture here have its own unique side. There are not only eastern traditional temples and Zen courts, but also Western lighthouses and theatres, and even churches are very common.


    From time to time on the road by crowded minibuses, tourists happily sitting on the side pointing, Suk pointed to a tall building not far away, some like a super large torch, the base is a flat circle like a bird''s Nest: "what''s that?"


    "That''s the new Lisboa!"


    Sanming saw that Bai Xue didn''t seem to decide where to go, and the girl didn''t hear Suk''s words, so she naturally introduced them.


    "New Lisboa?"


    "That''s the casino!" Back to the spirit of snow, see the eyes of the new Lisboa in front of a bright: "Sanming brother, to the new Lisboa!"


    Suk also suddenly realized that what is the most famous place in Macao? Casinos are absolutely second to none. Macao''s gambling industry drives more than half of its revenue.


    There are four major gambling cities in the world: Macao in Asia, Monaco in Europe, and the United States, Atlantic City and Las Vegas.


    As he got closer, Suk saw that the flat round base looked like a giant egg, and there was a ring of decoration similar to lotus leaves under it. Of course, some people said that the lotus leaves were like sharp knives, which meant killing all sides.


    The main style of the whole building is resplendent and resplendent, so the colors usually used outside are all golden yellow.


    The so-called giant egg is decorated with a signboard of new Lisboa to welcome you, and the front door below is full of people. I don''t know how many people come from all over the world to drive Macao''s economic development. Many people come full load, but they have to lose their underpants. But human nature is such that they can''t stop it.


    "Yo! Snow


    Just as Suk and Bai Xue were about to enter the door, a middle-aged man, surrounded by four strong men, just walked out. When he saw them, he stopped with a smile.


    "Uncle Huang!" As soon as Bai Xue''s eyes brightened, she ran over directly. However, Suk also saw this person. She met him twice a day yesterday, once in Bai chongtian''s ward, and the second time in a meeting in the villa. It seems that he is also a big man.


    But snow on his name let Suk a little confused, also Huangshu also? I didn''t hear snow call Bai chongtian Huang AMA! [


    "Suk, come here, this is uncle Huang!" Bai Xue is very intimate with her uncles. In fact, even Xia Qishen and Gu Zhenghua are the same. These people are watching her grow up and naturally love her very much.


    Suk looked at the white snow holding the man''s arm, then waved to himself, and then walked over, wondering if someone would call him his son-in-law in the future, and he called Uncle Huang to the man.


    />"Here comes Suk! Huang Hexiang, you and Xiaoxue are right to call me uncle Huang! " This man looks like he''s in his early 40s. He should be no different from Bai chongtian. He has white face and beard, but his hair is oily and his eyes are red. If I guess correctly, I''ll probably play here all night.


    With that, Huang Hexiang reached out to introduce himself.


    Just for a while, because of their reasons, there were some traffic jams at the door. Huang Hexiang was accompanied by four younger brothers, while Bai Xue and Suk were also accompanied by four people. It was a bit like an important meeting.


    "Come and play?" Huang Hexiang also asked knowingly, but he took Bai Xue''s hand and said to Suk: "go, your uncle will play with you for a while!"


    Huang Hexiang yawned when he finished. It''s true that he came out of Bai chongtian''s house yesterday and went straight to new Lisboa. This man is fond of gambling. He gambles when he''s happy, and he gambles when he''s depressed. Because yesterday''s Xia Qishen incident also made him a little frustrated. In order to ease his mood, he didn''t think about these troubles, so he spent the whole night.


    But now he is struggling with his sleepiness. It''s not all because of snow. In fact, it''s more about Suk. Yesterday, Bai chongtian pointed out that he wanted Suk to take over his burden. In the future, Lianyi gang will probably be handed over to this young man.


    As a vassal, I don''t need to look at Suk''s face, but now that I have an opportunity to make friends with Suk, I naturally can''t let it go. Youdao is to start first. I''m not sure I will benefit a lot from today''s good fortune.

 Chapter 757

    The gate is already full of people, but when Suk walks in, it''s like he''s in the middle of a market, full of people, one after another. He has to admit that Macao''s population density ranks the first in the world. We can see the clue from here.


    Huang Hexiang has chips deposited here, so he doesn''t need to exchange them. After all, there are some troubles in exchange. Basically, Hong Kong dollars are in circulation here. Whether it''s Portuguese dollars or RMB, they need to be exchanged at the counter. Of course, when you leave, the chips can still be exchanged for cash.


    It''s not too deep. Suk has been shocked by the lively scene. The atmosphere of the uproar is like a wave.


    The whole Gambling Hall is full of money and paper, while the decoration is dedicated to the rich and noble b people, resplendent, crystal chandeliers, and the money like spotlights complement each other, luxury, luxury, this is Suk''s first feeling.


    Even looking at the bustling crowd and the gambling tables in front of him, Suk had the illusion that it was hard to breathe and was struggling. This was his first time to enter such an occasion, and I believe everyone would feel like this. [


    from time to time, there are voices of exclamation, and even some gamblers with bad luck are red and yelling. But there is no one here to remind them to keep quiet. The more such an atmosphere, the more they can arouse people''s attention.


    Although it''s not the first time for Bai Xue to come, because of her strict family education, Chen Ruili doesn''t like the girls'' wandering in casinos. If it wasn''t for the girl at that time, she would not have ignored Suk when she chose to take her to the scenic spots.


    "Go! Play two Huang Hexiang grabs a chip, shoves it into Suk''s hand and pats him on the shoulder. He can understand his feelings very well. Suk now needs to be guided by a leader, otherwise he may stand at the door for a day.


    Suk took a subconscious look. Although there are often such scenes in movies, this is definitely his first time to touch this kind of round pancake with his own hands. It says 10000 on it. Needless to think, it should also represent 10000 Hong Kong dollars.


    This one in his hand looks like at least 200000 yuan small. Suk is rich now, and the money given to Ma Yina has been calculated in millions. However, these small things in his hand still give him a kind of chip in his hand, and he has lofty aspirations for glory and wealth.


    Bai Xue is also stuffed by Huang Hexiang in her hand, which naturally leads the two children to have a good turn.


    "This is baccarat, this is Soha, over there is slot machine, over there is dice, over there is roulette!" As a familiar customer here, Huang Hexiang can turn ten circles on the field with his eyes closed, and introduces Suk to him like a home.


    "What do you want to play? Don''t be nervous. Uncle Huang promised to accompany you two today. If you lose, it''s mine. If you win, it''s yours." Huang Hexiang''s left and right hands, with Suk in one hand and snow in the other. He is really a great uncle.


    "Uncle Huang, let''s have a look first!"


    Suk looked at the people in the Gambling Hall, some excited, some lost, some proud, some despairing, as if all the states of the world were reflected here one by one.


    Just when Suk was still hesitating, there was a shout from the slot machine position that Huang Hexiang pointed to before. A young man, who was in his twenties and was similar to Suk, was holding on to the pull rod and shaking, and was still scolding.


    A row of slot machines, full of seats, and this man''s movement immediately met the onlookers, all turned to look at the past, it may be that these people''s eyes angered this man, even with the slot machine harder, even kick and then play, very fierce.


    You don''t have to guess. Knowing that this man was a loser, the staff of the casino gathered around him and said in a good voice, but it didn''t work at all. The man pointed to the waiter''s nose and yelled: "you are a black shop! There''s definitely a problem! "


    Not only Suk, but also Bai Xue and Huang Hexiang have turned their heads. The boy seems to have a good family and wears famous brand clothes. Besides, his accent tells us that it''s Yanjing.


    The waiter in a black uniform quietly explained to the boy and comforted him, but it had the opposite effect. Looking at the young man in the plaid shirt, he grabbed the collar of the waiter, raised his eyebrows and scolded him for not being serious.


    But that''s the end of the show. Soon two strong men, one on the left and the other on the right, grabbed his arm and pulled it out.


    "Let me go! My father is the director of the Quality Supervision Bureau. I tell you, you are dead! " This is the last word that the boy left.


    "These second generation officials! One by one does not know that the sky is high and the earth is rich. They can''t afford to lose even if they squander taxpayers'' money! " Huang Hexiang has seen many things like this. He can''t help sighing.


    It''s just an h-song. The tragic lesson doesn''t serve as a warning. It''s like a raindrop falling on the lake. It just splashes a little ripples. Soon it''s calm as usual, and the gamblers are back to their fierce state again. [


    the fool looked at the neighborhood during the festival. Suk knew nothing about how to play these things. He walked up and down and was confused. However, Bai Xue could help him explain something. After two rounds, they couldn''t find the target. Instead, Huang and Xiang yawned and rubbed their eyes."Uncle Huang, go back!" Suk winked at Bai Xue. The girl immediately understood and pulled Huang Hexiang''s arm and said cleverly.


    />


    "it''s all right, uncle Huang, it''s not easy to stay with you two little guys!" Huang Hexiang said and accidentally yawned, even tears are flowing out.


    "Go back! When we have a chance, Suk and I will come to see you, so don''t disturb us! " Snow White''s coquetry power is poor, and Huang Hexiang is really sleepy, so he doesn''t say much.


    "Alas! I''m old! In the past, I didn''t have to close my eyes for a few days and nights. At that time, I still have the same spirit of cutting people and vegetables. Now I''ve just stayed up all night, and I can do it! Then you two keep playing Huang Hexiang said, and then waved to one of his little brothers.


    "Monkey, you are in charge of entertaining them!"


    "Yes! Boss


    This little brother, named Mahou, has been carrying a small box full of chips since he followed them in again. He immediately understood the spirit of his boss and nodded.


    After Huang Hexiang left, Suk and Bai Xue made two rounds again. The girl found Suk was reserved, maybe she was not used to this strange occasion, so she set her own example and chose the simplest project, dice.


    Unfortunately, he lost the chips one by one. He watched the Dutch official take away the chips in front of him. His face turned red and his forehead was sweating.


    When the number of chips in her hand changed from ten to ten, eight, five to the last one, and then this one changed from ten thousand denomination to one thousand, five hundred and now one hundred, Bai Xue turned to Suk and said with a sad face, "I''ve lost all. Can you help me win it back?"

 Chapter 758

    There are four people on the left and right sides of a gambling table, and five on the opposite side of the Dutch official. There are empty seats, and there are onlookers like Suk in the back. But in fact, every gambling table in the hall is so crowded_ ! ~;


    the edges of the gambling table made of Phoebe are polished smooth, and it feels good to hold it. The camel hair cloth surface on the table is bleached into dark green, and there are various icons printed on it.


    You can think about it. On the left and right of the Dutch officials, there are two betting areas, big and small. In the middle, there are two to six or four kinds of leopards. In front of the gamblers, there are all kinds of dice number combinations. These are all marked with odds in Chinese, English and Arabic numerals.


    These gamblers sitting at the table are also happy and worried. In fact, snow white is the most representative of xng. Sitting here for less than an hour, they should have lost more than 160000 chips.


    These chips are all given to Bai Xue by Huang Hexiang, but losing all the money makes the girl look depressed. In fact, no one will feel happy after losing money. [


    when the beautiful lotus officer once again took away the chips in front of Bai Xue, the girl turned to Suk with a bitter look: "I lost all, can you help me win back?"


    Suk looks at Snow White''s small face. Her eyes are full of resentment. To tell you the truth, what makes Snow White sad most is that she has not won even once. It can be said that every time she makes a bet, she will lose. Otherwise, the girl will never be so depressed.


    "I''ll give you these first! You will listen to me in a moment Suk said, he took out a large number of chips in his pocket and gave them to Bai Xue.


    "Damn it, bereaved star, I''ve lost all my luck!" Suk''s attention can''t help but be attracted by the owner of the voice, a woman about thirty years old, dressed in fashion, pearly. |^


    behind her, there is also a man who looks like a bodyguard. The man is big and has a pair of black sunglasses. He does not squint. He has a black T-shirt and black trousers. The pink LV bag hanging on his arm is a bit different.


    Snow White took over Suk''s chips and looked at the past. The woman painted heavy makeup, her eyes were very deep, and her new eyebrows were longer than the willow leaves. A pair of red phoenix eyes, small noses and thin lips were not bad at all, but they didn''t feel very good.


    With that kind of resourceful eyes in her eyes, thin lips make people feel difficult to get along with. Moreover, as soon as Bai Xue looks up, she just looks at the woman and looks at herself with a sneer: "I lost 200000 yuan! Damn it While saying that, the woman directly threw out a few chips, did not wait for the Dutch officer to roll the dice on the big.


    "I''ll give you a lung!" Bai Xue murmured in a low voice. Although she was annoyed, she didn''t mean to be angry. At first, the girl lost both big and small. Later, she learned to be smart. Observing the situation on the field, she found that the woman was lucky and had won more than 100000 yuan, so she wanted to borrow some light. Who knows that she didn''t follow suit. As soon as she threw a few shots with the woman, it was obvious that she lost There was only one hundred chips left. The woman was also held by the Dutch official one after another, and she didn''t win once. It seemed that she had been implicated. Otherwise, Bai Xue would not swallow her anger. Now she was a little embarrassed.


    Snow white looks embarrassed, no words, but let the woman more exuberant, there is an old saying how to say? See counsellor can''t hold back the fire, it is estimated that she is such a situation, looking at snow dumb fire, hard stare a few eyes: "lost on the go, the poor will come to new Lisboa, also don''t know to sprinkle bubble urine to take care of yourself!"


    Suk couldn''t help frowning. The woman had a good face for nothing, but she was too rude to speak, and her arrogant manner was vivid.


    And the woman didn''t pay attention to the image at all. In the face of people''s eyes, she turned to the bodyguard behind her. Although she was wearing sunglasses, the woman suddenly reacted and took out a box of lady''s cigarettes from her bag.


    "I''m sorry, miss. This is a non-smoking area!"


    He Guan didn''t care about these things, but the waiter came quickly. He was polite and had a gentle smile, so people couldn''t find any excuse to lose their temper.


    But Suk is wrong. Wolves eat meat and dogs eat excrement. Some people can get dirty anytime and anywhere. For example, this woman looks up and reminds the waiter, "go away. You''re just a dog in the casino. Are you qualified to talk to me?"


    Not only did the waiter''s face change, but even he Guan put down the dice cup, including Suk and Bai Xue, and other gamblers looked at the woman with disgust, but they couldn''t find out the details. They just looked at her, and no one wanted to stop her.


    However, the waiter of the casino has been fully trained and assessed for receiving people and things, so the waiter soon calms down and still smiles gently: "sorry, miss, if you want to smoke, you can go to the second floor!"


    At this time, the role of the bodyguard is highlighted. The man immediately steps forward, stands in front of the waiter, does not speak, and stares at the waiter coldly with sunglasses.If you can be a waiter in new Lisboa, you should not only have a good image and good temperament, but also at least have to be professional in foreign languages. Otherwise, if so many foreign tourists ask W, you have to get a quick translation. Isn''t that a shame? [


    of course, the most important thing here is to have a good service attitude. If the gambler stares at you, you smile back. If the gambler scolds you, you smile back. If the gambler is endless and aggressive, you can contact the security personnel and expel them directly.


    Just as the waiter pulled the headset on her ear with a smile and was ready to report to the police, the woman was quite honest, but she was still arrogant and added: "OK, OK! Stop smoking! Damn it, first a lost mother lost money, now a guard dog


    />


    the woman stepped on the cigarette end, like venting her anger, crushed her feet, and looked up at the beautiful lotus Officer: "what are you doing? Waiting to see the play! Hurry up


    Bai Xue gritted her teeth and tried to hold back her anger, but she could bear this kind of grievance and clenched her fist, so she was about to clap her hands. However, at this time, the beautiful lotus official began to press the air pressure switch of the dice cup, and the three dice clattered in it. After a while, it was quiet.


    "Small!" Suk looks very serious, his eyes are slightly narrowed, in the moment of the dice cup falling, he whispered a word, and then patted Bai Xue on the shoulder.


    "Death 38, I support your heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney!" Snow was Suk''s action to stop down, mouth mumbled a, angry stare at the arrogant woman, and then looked up at Suk: "you say small?"

 Chapter 759

    "You say little?" White snow heard Suk finally began to speak, and this is since he sat on the gambling table, Suk for the first time to put forward suggestions, can''t help but ask a question_ ! ~;


    "ha ha, just try it!" Suk shrugged his shoulders, but he couldn''t be sure, but he took the 100 yuan chip in Bai Xue''s hand, and if he lost, he would lose. I don''t care!


    "Yes! If you lose, you have to win it back for me! " Snow White said, directly put the 100 chips in her hand into the betting area, but to tell you the truth, bad luck made her a little less optimistic about Suk''s suggestion.


    Maybe it''s because of Snow White''s repeated defeats before. When she put her chips on the small, other gamblers looked at each other subconsciously and quickly shifted their positions. Some people directly pressed the big, some directly pressed the precise point, and some even pressed the leopard, but no one chose the same bet as snow white.


    This phenomenon should be called the combination of herding and herd effect. Herding refers to the role of the leader. If the leader finds a fertile grassland, the sheep will flock together. Obviously, Bai Xue is a negative teaching material. If she is compared to a sheep, then she represents a poor grassland. Where will anyone follow her. [


    and the herd effect is a better explanation. It''s just to drift with the tide and go where there are many people. Obviously, no one will follow snow white to bet. It''s too late to stay away from her.


    So, now the situation is very strange, only snow white alone, bet 100 chips in the bet area, other people''s bet even small probability to avoid all, all chose big.


    Bai Xue looks at her lonely chip and looks up at Suk awkwardly. However, she finds that Suk seems to be stimulated by such a scene. She wants to laugh, but she doesn''t smile. She is so angry that she turns him back. |^


    "sizzle!" Suk coldly let snow so a twist, quickly withdraw the leg, naturally know just now this girl was angry, looking at her angry look, quickly pacify: "nothing, you see, this is sure to win you!"


    "Hum!" Bai Xue snorts and decides to hold her peace for a while. She will let Suk go first. When the mystery is solved, she will settle the accounts in autumn. Then she turns her head and stares at the quiet dice cup in front of her.


    He Guan, a beautiful woman, is not very old. She looks like she is in her twenties. She wears a ponytail and is clean. She has a cool expression on her face. She is obviously not a novice. I don''t know how many times she has seen big waves.


    A white shirt, a black bow tie and a black waistcoat are very slim. They show off their exquisite figure. At that stop, they have a kind of professional temperament.


    In order to prevent some people from suspecting cheating, the sleeve of the shirt is specially closed with a seven point sleeve, and the slender wrist and green jade finger are pressed flat on the gambling table. The smile on the face is always very gentle: "I''m sure I''ll leave!"


    "Rybtown2nlet''s gambling" and then he repeated it in English. His voice was sweet and moving. He watched all the gamblers finish their bets and finally began to make dice.


    Even if the hall on the first floor was still bustling, at this moment, at least the crow on the gambling table, everyone, even the arrogant woman before, stared at the hands of the Dutch official.


    Mouth all chant the number of their bet, but most people choose a big one for one.


    Beauty lotus official''s psychological quality is excellent, two hands did not tremble, steadily opened the dice cup: "two, two, four, eight, small!"


    With the opening of the dice by the beautiful lotus official, the gamblers all sighed and looked at the three dice on the dice seat, and the words were condensed. As expected, they were in the order of two two two four.


    A few happy, a few sad, the most unexpected, the most surprising, the most proud is the previous repeated defeat, repeated defeat of snow, did not expect that this time he actually transit, once won.


    ¡°yes£¡¡± White snow turned her head and made a V-shaped scissors hand at Suk. Her small face was like a flower, and she was very happy and said, "yes


    In fact, Suk also pinched his sweat. When he opened the dice, he felt a little nervous. He watched the dice cup open, and the three dice lay quietly on it. He also put forward his predicted posture, and suddenly a big stone fell to the ground.


    When Bai Xue had been losing money before, Suk didn''t say a word, but he wasn''t idle either. He had transferred the method of listening and debating to here. She listened to it for nothing else. She wanted to judge which side of the dice would shake by listening to the movement in the dice cup.


    The kind of ears in the movie know the numbers as soon as they listen to them. Although Suk doesn''t know if they are using his own method, after several experiments and repeated listening to the sound of the dice hitting the dice cup, Suk can actually know which side is on the ground and which side is up.


    From being able to hear one dice, to two dice, until all three dice are heard, this process is tragic, so tragic that Bai Xue almost lost. Although there are still a lot of chips in the monkey box left by Huang Hexiang, what he lost was that he was in a bad mood, and the number was off. [But at last, Suk was able to find out the rules by using the method of listening and debating. Looking at Bai Xue with a look of worship, he suddenly felt a little elated: "what''s up? I''m not only good at medicine, but also good at gambling


    "Yes, that''s great!" Snow White nods wildly, receives the money she has won, and then holds Suk''s arm: "this time! What do you choose this time? "


    />


    at this time, the beautiful lotus official pressed the switch of pneumatic shock dice again. In fact, it''s not like that in the movie. Lotus official will swing back and forth. The dice cup should be buckled on the gambling table, and the dice will be vibrated by electric pressure, which is also a way to prevent cheating.


    The dice began to collide fiercely in the dice cup. The noise in the hall didn''t affect Suk. At this time, Suk even felt his ears were hot. The sound of the dice cup came in clearly. Every dice, every impact, all appeared in his brain.


    The dice stopped, the sound disappeared, and Suk had the answer in his mind.


    Snow White looked at Suk with a confident smile, and immediately began to ask for help from the audience outside: "what is the bet this time? Come on! Say it


    "One, four, five, ten, it''s still small!" Suk didn''t want to attract too much attention, so he bent slightly and whispered to snow white.


    "What? Are you sure it''s ten o''clock? " Snow white after listening to Leng, can guess the size has been very powerful, Suk can say that three dice will form ten points, but also a positive appearance, this is a bit too far!

 Chapter 760

    The huge Swarovski Crystal Chandelier radiates bright light, and the money shaped spotlight reflects the splendor of the hall. This luxurious atmosphere makes everyone feel the sense of belonging to the upper class society.


    After all, even if I''m just a small gambler, now here, polite waiters and beautiful lotus officials will treat themselves as God''s comity, watching small chips change into thousands of money, as if I can become the richest man in the world in an instant.


    It''s true that the casinos are changing rapidly. Maybe you are just a small company employee in one second, but maybe in an hour, you can go back and buy the whole company, and vice versa.


    Under the light and at the gambling table, these gamblers are like generals with solemn faces, thinking about which bet area they choose is safer.


    Before snow white finally saw the money back, but that chip only worth 100 yuan, even if you win, that is to take back another 100 yuan chip, this little surprise did not attract other people''s attention, Snow White''s reputation is still on the head. [


    it''s probably common sense for these gamblers to cherish chips and stay away from snow.


    "What? Are you sure it''s ten o''clock? " Snow white looks unbelievable. If you want to guess the size and speak casually, the success rate is 50%. But if you say one, four, five or ten points, according to the recognized probability, the probability of winning is only 12.5%.


    That is to say, you have an 87.5% probability that you will lose. In other words, if you make a random guess, your chance of winning will be lower, as low as 5%. So no wonder Snow White is surprised and questioned.


    "Hey, hey, it''s OK to try!" Suk naturally won''t bet with her chest. Although she can almost determine the result by listening and debating, it''s a matter that can only be understood but can''t be explained. If Bai Xue asks, she is 100% lucky.


    "Try it, try it!" Snow White takes the chips contributed by Suk and takes a deep breath. After the victory before, the idea of worrying about gain and loss is even stronger. For fear of losing her good luck again, she holds a chip. It seems that after a strong ideological struggle, she finally makes a move.


    Snow White took out a chip and put it in the ten o''clock betting area. Then the gamblers who took her as the wind vane quickly chose the big one, at least not the small one.


    Even the arrogant woman hesitated. However, when she saw that Bai Xue put her chips in the ten o''clock area, she glanced contemptuously and immediately bet. She didn''t know what she was muttering. She took a few chips and threw them on the thirteen o''clock.


    At 10 o''clock and 13 o''clock, Bai Xue chose the small, the woman chose the big, tit for tat, while most of the others chose the more secure "big". Although the odds are slightly lower, the probability of winning is much higher.


    No one knows what will happen in the dice cup. The atmosphere calms down again. All eyes are focused on the small dice cup. Holding their breath, they wait for the moment when he Guan opens the cup.


    ¡°getown£¡¡± The beautiful lotus official looked around and reminded all the gamblers to leave. Then she slowly put her hand on the lid of the dice cup.


    "One, four, five, ten, little!" The Dutch official repeated it again in English, but Bai Xue had turned a deaf ear. She turned her head and looked at Suk, and small stars appeared in her eyes, as if she was too surprised to speak!


    "Hey, hey, don''t look at me with such adoring eyes, or I will be arrogant!" Suk subconsciously raised his hand and rubbed his nose. His mouth slightly lifted and his heart fell. It seemed that awesome listening and analyzing varied functions, not only overhearing the high skill of the wall, but also a wonderful way to play dice Bao.


    "Cut! Proud or arrogant? Shall I see if it''s big? " With that, Bai Xue moves her eyes down from Suk''s pretty cheek, and then falls to the bottom of Dantian. Suxiaoke''s nest smacks in disappointment: "I haven''t seen big yet!"


    "Eh!" Suk can''t stand the blink of the girl''s thinking. He just played dice well, but now he pays attention to his treasure again. He looks embarrassed and even smiles.


    They flirt with each other here, but all the gamblers around are surprised. Bai Xue can win the title of "the unlucky loser". Ever since she sat on the gambling table, she has lost all the way and won 100 yuan by luck. No one takes it seriously. But now she has won again. Is it hard for her?


    At ten o''clock, the odds are six for one. That is to say, the 10000 chips that Bai Xue has just summoned up the courage to bet on have now become 60000. In less than five minutes, she has won 60000. That is to say, the girl has almost begun to turn back.


    The lotus official was smiling, and didn''t have any different expression because of Snow White''s luck. He first hooked other gamblers'' money, then paid Snow White''s gambling money, and immediately began to prepare for the next round of dice.


    "Damn, I''ve stolen all my good luck!" There are always discordant voices. When Bai Xue is full of joy, the arrogant woman has already begun to be a little angry. Just now, she has pressed 40000 chips, all of which have been taken away by the Dutch official.The voice of the gamblers in the middle of the long sigh, still very clear to snow''s ears, heart gas enough, feel that the small flame began to jump, clenching his fist glaring at her. [


    on a gambling table, there are only white snow, a young girl, and the arrogant woman with heavy makeup. Therefore, their every move is the most attractive highlight besides the dice treasure. The drama of the two tigers fighting is still of great ornamental value, especially the two female tigers fighting.


    Just as these people were about to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, the beautiful lotus official once again pressed the electric pressure switch of the dice cup, and three dice smashed. Because Suke hit twice in a row, the female lotus official seemed to deliberately press the switch for a longer time.


    />


    the sound of the dice hitting the inner wall of the dice cup is quick and clear. Maybe in other people''s ears, there is no difference in these sounds, but Suk can drop the strength from the angle of the dice hitting the inner wall, and then form a picture in front of his eyes. Of course, he also needs a flexible brain to cooperate, otherwise it will be impossible for him to get rid of it over time I can''t remember. That''s why the Dutch officials have a longer time.


    Snow white turns to look at Suk''s serious expression, but also forgets to be angry with the arrogant woman. She looks at him expectantly. Suk''s serious appearance makes the girl look more and more pleasant. With Diebao finally calming down, it seems that everyone''s eyes fall on Suk.


    "What is it? What is it? " Snow White''s eyes widened. It seems that after the victory of the two games, she is full of blind trust in Suk and regards him as a big immortal.


    "Hey, I can''t tell. I didn''t hear it! Why don''t you try a leopard? " Suk pondered for a while, and finally scratched his head, which finally opened his mouth, a embarrassed expression.

 Chapter 761

    "Ah? Leopard This time, Bai Xue was also stunned, especially when she saw Suk''s uncertain appearance, and her heart was also at a loss. At the beginning, those who had decided to take the helm in the wind were still secretly listening, but after hearing the word "leopard", they all had the same expression.


    "Well, try it!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. The expression on his face seemed to say that winning or losing was just a chance. Seeing this, Bai Xue felt even more disappointed. He thought Suk could show his magic power. Who knows, he only bought leopards by himself now.


    Leopard? What is a leopard? It can be called full circumference, that is, three dice are all one number. According to accurate calculation, the probability of leopard is 2.78%. That is to say, if the dice cup is opened 100 times, leopard may appear less than three times.


    That is to say, if you want to buy the whole circumference, the chance of winning the bet is too small, and when Bai Xue remembers that she hasn''t sat down, she has opened a leopard here, that is to say, the probability becomes smaller.


    "Leopard Snow white holding chips in hand, or some hesitation, at this time other gamblers have bet, buy big buy small, is no one to buy leopard. [


    "just try. Anyway, I can''t afford to lose!" Suk squeezed his eyes at snow white and lowered his voice: "leopard three!"


    "Well! OK, listen to you. If I lose, I''ll play with you tonight! " White snow heard Suk lowered voice, obviously don''t want to let others hear, in the heart unexpectedly didn''t have a reason to think Suk this is afraid to leak the news, just deliberately pretended to be fuzzy.


    The heart is a bit smart, snow white immediately play out the talent of performance, left and right look forward and backward, seems to be very hesitant.


    "If you can''t play, don''t be shameful here. You can''t play more than 100000 yuan, hum!" The arrogant girl once again began to sneer at Bai Xue, which was like the leader of the Red Cross, and her contemptuous look was like a goddess overlooking the mortals.


    "Cut! Leopard three Bai Xue was excited by the woman, as if her brain was hot. She directly put all the chips in her hand into the betting area of leopard three, and then glared at the woman, glaring and fierce.


    Emotional is usually no good result, for snow this impulse performance, many gamblers seem to have seen her blood, some people gloat, some people feel sorry for her.


    "Buy it and leave it!" The beauty ho Guan turns a blind eye to the smell of gunpowder on the gambling table. This little friction is common for gamblers, but the loser can do anything.


    "Ding --!" With the sound of "yes", the Dutch official rang the bell. Everyone now stops betting and is ready to announce. The moment of witnessing the miracle is coming. Everyone, the gamblers here, and the onlookers like Suk, are staring at the dice cup.


    The snow-white hands of the beautiful lotus official are as soft as bones, and their nails are neatly trimmed. However, these beautiful hands, which can be used to shoot advertisements for hand sanitizer, seem to have no attraction in the eyes of these gamblers. All of them are staring at the dice cup that will be opened soon.


    The sound of Brucea Javanica and heartbeat were amplified by the shape, and the dice cup was slowly opened.


    One three ---


    two three ---


    three three three ---


    everyone took a breath of air, as if they saw the most incredible scene, three dice, quietly appeared on the cup seat, clear, true, true, leopard three.


    "Damn it! What a leopard


    "Damn, I should have followed you just now!"


    "You''re not going to cheat, are you?"


    With the opening of the dice cup, all the gamblers around the table were in a mess. It seemed that there were 10000 grass mud horses running around anxiously, swinging their four hooves and running happily.


    Leopard is also the full circumference in the term, and leopard three is also called circumference three. Similarly, this kind of full circumference is also called circumference dice. It''s a common saying that the probability of full circumference is 2.78%, but what''s the probability of a given number of points in this direct gambling? [


    0.46%!


    The situation that 100 innings will not appear once actually appears under the eyes of the public.


    />


    it seems that everyone was stunned at this moment, even he Guan was absent-minded for a moment, and he frowned slightly at the dice in front of him, which was also incredible.


    "Three, three, three, round three!" Soon he Guan''s voice rang out, sweet and moving, and the expression on his face returned to normal, with a gentle smile.


    Now that the cup has been opened, the result can be seen at a glance. Of course, except for Bai Xue, all the gamblers have lost. The beautiful lotus official owes her body and takes away the chips on the table. This action makes her plump upper body, especially in the tight twin peaks of the black vest, stand out.


    "Surround three, center! Five for one! "


    The Dutch official counted the amount of bets in front of Bai Xue. The total amount is 17200 yuan, which will be converted into the money he is about to win.25.53 million!


    "Miss! Do you need to exchange chips or pay directly into your bank account or withdraw cash? We will have staff to serve you! " When he spoke, he had already pressed the bell connecting the floor manager''s office. It is estimated that someone will deal with this matter soon.


    When the figure of 25.53 million came out from the Dutch official, even Suk was stupid. Although he knew that the leopard might win a lot of money, in order to avoid making things worse, he played a play specially to avoid being followed by others, but when he heard the figure, his heart seemed to stop beating.


    "Ghosts! There must be a ghost


    "Damn, I''m so angry!"


    "That''s awesome


    "Damn you, I should have won the money. It''s all because you''ve stolen your luck!" That arrogant woman always pays attention to Bai Xue and herself, and makes herself lose money continuously. Now her eyes are red, as if she is stimulated by some symptoms of mental illness.


    Everyone is staring at snow white, blushing, neck thick, and even other gambling table people all turn their attention to this side. Although Wai San is not impossible to appear, it appears and is still being gambled. It''s really - it''s a miracle.


    Under the crowd''s onlookers, Bai Xue slowly stood up, moved the lotus step gently, with a smile on her face, and went straight to the arrogant woman. It seemed that the bodyguard was shocked and didn''t recover. She watched Bai Xue raise her arm, swung round and threw a slap directly.


    "Pa!" A crisp sound, snow white a big mouth directly to the woman fan a somersault, a lying on the gambling table: "chirp crooked, endless, do you believe miss this minute kill you!"

 Chapter 762

    What''s Bai Xue''s temper? She was born in the big family of Lianyi gang. Her father is a handlebar, and her uncles are all big men. Although these people are gentle in front of her, they are just like aunts, but they are brave and fierce behind her back. They are absolutely good hands. Would such an underworld Princess be a little woman of Lin Daiyu''s type?


    Although at the beginning, because of her bad luck, Bai Xue''s followers also encountered Waterloo. She was defeated many times. She was not very happy and even a little guilty.


    But that arrogant woman, again and again, ridiculed herself again and again, and finally scolded herself. Bai Xue endured for so long, but she could bear it. As soon as her temper came up, she went straight to the front with a big mouth.


    Bai Xue, who has some Hong Quan skills, is angry and powerful. She looks at the woman with an arrogant face who is out of control of the leopard''s jealousy in Bai Xue''s gambling. She falls on the gambling table and her hair spreads out. She is very embarrassed.


    At this time, the so-called bodyguard finally responded. Seeing that the woman she was protecting was beaten, she suddenly burst out as a bodyguard and reached out to open snow white. [


    Suk was still immersed in the sudden emergence of more than 20 million. By the time he found out, Bai Xue had a single peak, and put the arrogant woman on the gambling table. She was immediately shocked by her violent image.


    But in the end, Suk has also endured it for a long time. The woman has a lot of make-up and looks down on people. If she hadn''t been used to beating women, she would have gone to mend her feet.


    But I don''t have the chance to beat this woman, but I can''t see Bai Xue being bullied. Of course, it''s a good thing that Bai Xue doesn''t bully others. First, she was bullied by the bodyguard, but she pushed her foot towards the lifeblood of the man.


    Suk had seen this move before, but he was gifted at that time, so he just flashed by. But the bodyguard didn''t know which company had trained him, or he was kicked by snow white with his sunglasses.


    "Eh!"


    Suk looked at the man, even though he was wearing sunglasses, he could see that the muscles of his face were tangled together. He quickly reached out to cover the three routes, sucked his chest and abdomen, and cocked his buttocks. To say how miserable it was, he unconsciously took a breath.


    "Get out of the way!" Bai Xue points to the sunglasses man who almost shrinks into shrimps. Her domineering and domineering spirit suddenly dissipates. This is really the style of Macao gangsters. Don''t think that what has always been low-key is the lamb to be bullied.


    "You son of a bitch!" The arrogant girl finally got up from the gambling table, suddenly red eyes, teeth and claws on the white snow, and then heard a crack, white snow is a big mouth thrown out.


    "You scold ah, dare to haw again crooked, this young lady breaks your tooth!"


    With a howl, the arrogant girl fell on the gambling table again. In front of snow white, she had no chance to resist.


    The bodyguard can no longer sit back and ignore his little brother''s pain. No matter how, in order to keep his job, he waved his fist and didn''t know how to pity him. He directly hit Bai Xue in the head.


    But at this time, Suk had already stood beside Bai Xue. He immediately stepped forward, bent his knees and raised his legs. In the old way, he stepped on the bodyguard''s belly. But what Suk didn''t expect was that the bodyguard didn''t eat dry food. He stepped back a few steps and didn''t fall down. Instead, he rushed over.


    Suk was a little bit surprised, but his action was not slow. Since this man dares to fight against Bai Xue, he must protect Bai Xue from being hurt, and then move forward.


    But before Suk rushed over, someone was even faster than him. At that time, Bai Chong Tian''an arranged people to accompany Bai Xue out. These people were all smart and capable masters, and ran over. Without saying a word, they were just a burst of random fighting, punching and kicking, four people fighting one, that''s easy to catch.


    Without Suk''s role, he turned his head and looked at Bai Xue: "you slap hard enough!"


    Because the arrogant girl got up again, her left face was swollen and red, as if she had been beaten by snow. Otherwise, she was confused. She stood in the same place and watched her bodyguard being beaten by the group.


    Of course, as Macao''s leading casino, new Lisboa has perfect security measures and emergency plans. Soon, four or five black uniformed security guards came to pull the two sides apart.


    At this time, the staff who was going to handle Snow White''s huge compensation for gambling had also come over, and a man with gold glasses was next to him. He looked like a man of thirty-five or six years old, with the floor manager''s name plate hanging on his chest.


    "Miss White!" Maybe Dutch officials don''t know Bai Xue, but as the floor manager of new Lisboa, they should be familiar with the upper class people in Macao, even if they haven''t met each other, but they have all the information in hand. Therefore, knowing the details of Bai Xue, they can''t treat ordinary gamblers as casually. [


    "eh?" Bai Xue obviously doesn''t know him. She looks at the floor manager coming directly to her. She doesn''t have stage fright at all. Just now, those two slapped each other to release her heroine''s momentum completely."I''m the manager on the first floor. I''m Wu Yucheng. Our miss is very familiar with you!" Wu Yucheng was smiling. He didn''t seem to mention the beating. Instead, he got involved.


    />


    "I know it''s owned by Lulu''s family and my sisters'' family, so I can''t be scolded for it!" When Bai Xue says this, Suk reacts that this Lulu seems to be the one who wanted to buy her own snuff bottle last time in Tianjin city. She should have a good relationship with Bai Xue, otherwise they would not travel together.


    "It''s all a little bit of friction. It''s nothing. We''ll deal with it for you!" In fact, without Wu Yucheng''s command, the staff of the casino have begun to maintain order, and all the spectators have been pacified and returned to the gambling table. However, the arrogant woman who is the client has begun to be aggressive.


    "Zhang Hai, you go upstairs and call my godfather. I don''t believe you can''t kill this little jn! How dare you hit me? " The arrogant woman covered her swollen face, gritted her teeth and yelled at the bodyguard. It seems that the woman still has some backers.


    "One more curse!" Bai Xue hears that the woman is going to get dirty again. She bypasses Wu Yucheng and is about to pass. However, the woman seems to be scared. Seeing the momentum, she quickly steps back and hides behind the staff of the casino: "is that how you open the casino? Can''t protect the safety of the guests? I want to expose you! My godfather is Hu Jianquan! "


    Suk doesn''t like this kind of low-quality woman. She was already disgusted by the way she was dressed. She was in her thirties and looked like a pheasant. She wanted to get some jewelry. Now she has a godfather. I''ll go! I feel sick when I think about it!


    Suk doesn''t like it, but suddenly he sees floor manager Wu Yucheng''s face change slightly after hearing the woman''s words, and he frowns subconsciously.

 Chapter 763

    Wu Yucheng, the floor manager, changed his color a little. From the change of his expression, Suk seems to feel that Hu Jiansheng in the arrogant woman''s mouth may not be an ordinary person. If you think about it, the person who can make this woman called Godfather should not be an ordinary person_ ! ~;


    Wu Yucheng stopped Bai Xue again, hesitated for a moment, and then lowered his voice: "Miss Bai, that Hu Jiansheng is playing cards in the box on the third floor! Our little boss is on it, too! "


    "Don''t you go to hell! Tell my godfather to come down and kill them At this time, the arrogant woman burst out a sharp howl again, staring at her bodyguard ferociously. Immediately, the bodyguard fled and ran up the stairs in a few steps.


    "Who is Hu?" Bai Xue knows that he Fenglu''s brother is the little boss in his mouth, but she doesn''t know who Hu Jiankang is. Besides, she is still angry now, and Laozi can''t let her calm her anger.


    "Hu Jiankang has a lot of contacts and knows a lot of people here. It seems that he was a gangster in the early years, but now he''s washing his hands!" As soon as Wu Yucheng said this, Bai xuepuchi was happy. When he talked about the underworld in Macao, wasn''t he playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong? [


    "Hu Jiankang!" After Suk repeated, he was suddenly stunned: "why do I feel a little familiar? Is that the one who practices Qigong? "


    "Well? Do you know him? " White snow a listen to the meaning of Suk words, as if also know this person.


    "I heard my classmates say that! It''s said that you can change snakes with Qigong! " Suk did hear Wang Xiaogang say the name of this person. It seems that there is a video of this person on the Internet. He made a snake out of an empty basin, and it''s amazing.


    "Well, I''ve never heard of him. If he can be a snake, he can win at any card game? God of gamblers? " Bai Xue is very polite to Suk''s words. Although she reveres ghosts and gods, she doesn''t believe in this kind of Qigong master''s special function. |^


    "manager Wu, are you talking about the qigong master?" Snow turned to Wu Yucheng, began to verify.


    "Ha ha, it seems that he knows Qigong, but he has lost more than 20 million here. This is our big customer here!" With a smile, Wu Yucheng chooses a side answer to Bai Xue''s question.


    This is the reason why Wu Yucheng''s face changed a little before. In fact, when running casinos and doing business, they all pay attention to harmony and wealth, especially for the customers who show up to send money, they want God more than God.


    Originally, according to Snow White''s identity, new Lisboa would stand on her side even if she didn''t know how to help her, but now he has a big client, which really makes him a bit embarrassed.


    "Poof! Lost 20 million? This is the master of bird Qigong. I''m not in a hurry to find sadism! " White snow a face language, but think about, looked at Suk: "we just won more than 20 million! Don''t you want to be a qigong master more than a qigong master? "


    Just finish saying, white snow this wench seem to just react to come over, the eye is instantly bright: "right, right! We won more than 20 million, my God! When can I spend all this money! Manager Wu, where''s our money? "


    "Ha ha, Miss Bai, are you going to exchange the money for chips or directly deposit it into the account? If you want to deposit it into the account, we will have to go through a procedure later!" More than 20 million yuan, which is not a small amount, and many people will directly choose to accept it when it''s good, and ask the casino to directly enter the account.


    Of course, some people like to see cash, but cash is really inconvenient. One is to increase the risk. The other is that most tourists carry a standard amount of cash when they enter or leave the country. If they are found by the airport police to carry a huge amount of cash, and they do not go through the relevant procedures, ha ha, they need to pay some fines.


    Wu Yucheng has always maintained the professional image of a manager. He has been stationed here all the year round. He has seen too many overnight wealth and too many ruined assets. His psychological quality has long been different from ordinary people.


    And despite the 20 million, it''s not shocking for the whole new Lisboa casino. The daily capital flow of the casino is more than 100 million, and the net profit is kept at 40 million or 50 million.


    Since its opening, new Lisboa has received about 40000 gamblers a day. It is said that there is a special secret room with 100 professional money tellers. With the cooperation of cash counter and manpower, they work 16 hours a day continuously counting banknotes. In this room with 100 people, there are about 200 cameras, which are distributed in every corner.


    Of course, there are many gamblers, but the real determinants of the profits of the casinos are the spendthrift tycoons from all over the world, including Saudi oil prince, South African Diamond Xiaokai, Detroit car tycoon, and the heirs of the old family. All these people are big customers of the casinos.


    They are all big customers who will not offend easily. Among these people, Hu Jiankang can only be regarded as a small role. However, doing business is a business in which little makes a lot, and every opportunity to improve income will not be missed.


    But then again, the voice of Bai Jia Lian Yi Gang in Macao, together with Bai Xue''s friendship with he Fenglu''s best friend, even in the face of Hu Jiankang, the most basic care is still needed. This is also why Wu Yucheng has not gone to the arrogant girl there to appease her, but has been standing on Bai Xue''s side.However, it''s not the style of a professional manager to never visit the beaten arrogant woman. Wu Yucheng turns to look at the talking arrogant woman over there and shakes her head naively. From his perspective of taking care of people and things for so many years, this woman must be relying on Hu Jianquan and has begun to be complacent, and her quality is really worrying. [


    "why don''t you two go to the coffee shop first and have a rest! I''ll go over there and have a look! " Wu Yucheng reaches for a waiter and gives him the task of entertaining Bai xuesuk. Then he turns to Hu Jiankang''s daughter, the arrogant one.


    "Sir, miss! Please follow me The waiter was very polite. He carried out the orders of floor manager Wu Yucheng very well. He bent slightly and stretched out his right hand to the direction of the coffee shop.


    />


    the supporting facilities of new Lisboa are very perfect. There are not only entertainment areas, but also leisure areas. Er, they are all for these gamblers. However, Bai Xue doesn''t mean to drink coffee at all. She tilts her head and looks at the arrogant woman. At the moment, Wu Yucheng doesn''t know what to say to her, but the woman seems to be angry and points to Wu Yucheng''s nose to train her He was scolded like a grandson.


    "I''ll give her a lung! It''s arrogant. Miss Ben is so low-key. How can this old lady be so crazy! " Bai Xue is about to do justice for Wu Yucheng. At this time, she looks at a man running down the stairs. He is the sad bodyguard, but four men follow him.


    In contrast, these people seem to be more professional, or they have a fierce temperament. At a glance, they know that they are professional thugs. They walk with fierce eyes and walk towards the arrogant girl.


    "Ah! This woman has four Godfathers? " Snow White knew that the bodyguard went up to call godfather, who knew that four of them came at once, subconsciously muttered, Suk said: "that''s also a bodyguard!"


    "Can''t bodyguards be godfather? These four godfathers, he''ll serve them, too? " Snow White shrugged her shoulders and said to herself with a sneer. Standing in the same place, she wanted to see what the reinforcements called by this woman would do!

 Chapter 764

    Snow White looked coldly at the four bodyguards who came down from the upstairs. From their zombie faces, she could see that the people who came were not good and aggressive. It was estimated that she would get the order from the arrogant woman, and then she should yell at herself!


    Then come on! Snow White is not a shy xng. Otherwise, she would not have gone to Weihai to get Suk in trouble at the beginning. Now she is at her home, and she has an outstanding Suk beside her, who is even more afraid. |^


    squinting, head tilted, looking at them from a distance, it seems to say: come on! Hit me! Suk has already begun to prepare for the battle, but who knows that the development of things is not according to the routine!


    Just as the four men gathered around the arrogant woman to ask questions, another man who looked like a casino worker went downstairs and joined Wu Yucheng and said a few words in his ear.


    "Miss Bai, our little boss asked you two to go up!" Wu Yucheng came back, looked at Bai Xue and Suk, and raised his finger to the upstairs. [


    "why? Don''t you want me to go up and watch the qigong master become a snake? " Bai Xue also knows that he fengzang wants to be a peacemaker and ease conflicts. After all, there is a conflict in his family''s gambling house. As the owner, he must make a decision.


    Wu Yu Cheng can only smile: "Miss Bai, you can rest assured that you will not suffer losses here! Anyway, you''ve already beaten people. It''s nothing to go up and have a look! "


    "Yes! Then go up and have a look! " Snow White turned to look at Suk. She didn''t mean to oppose him, so she nodded. No matter what, in Macao, she would not be afraid of things and lose her face. In that way, not only would she lose face, but also my father''s face_ ! ~;


    it seems that the four bodyguards over there also received the news, whispered a few words to the arrogant woman, and then looked at the woman''s red and swollen face, staring maliciously at Bai Xue, with her lips open and close. They probably didn''t say anything good, but they also followed her upstairs.


    Two groups of people walking on the stairs, clear-cut, snow fearing that the world is not chaotic, two steps up the second floor, and then ready to hold the arm, squinting at the woman.


    The arrogant girl now has the confidence, four eyes opposite, suddenly fire, subconsciously rushed to the past, action fast, like a jackal.


    "Sister Hua!"


    One of the bodyguards grabbed the arrogant woman who was already angry. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid the woman would have been in a fight with snow white.


    "No?" Snow White has a scornful sneer on her face. Now the more she thinks about it, the more angry she is. At the beginning, she has endured it for a long time, but this woman has made an inch. Now she doesn''t know how bad she is. I''m afraid she can''t sleep well tonight.


    "You let me go!" It turns out that the arrogant girl named Hua Jie is struggling to get rid of the big hand of the bodyguard. Her chest is full of material and the flesh is beating up and down, which clearly shows the inner restlessness at the moment.


    "Wait, I''ll kill you later!"


    "Cut!" Bai Xue glances at the corner of her mouth, just about to retort, and subconsciously takes a look at Suk. Then she finds that Suk''s expression is a little strange. She suddenly finds that her performance just now damages her image, especially in front of Suk.


    The woman is the one who pleases herself. Similarly, the woman is also the one who pleases herself. She purses her temper and goes to Suk with a snort. She takes his arm in one hand: "go! Let''s see the magic


    If the hall on the first floor of the casino gives Suk the feeling of resplendence and luxury, then the feeling on the second floor is very different. Although the main tone is luxury and high-end, the second floor makes people realize the difference between the so-called princes and emperors.


    Yes, the style of the second floor is more Oriental. That is to say, it feels like a palace. The huge hall made of Phoebe and the rare and endangered Phoebe are very rare in China, but they are used as a whole here. I don''t know how much money they have spent.


    In particular, the texture of Phoebe itself turned out to be a natural landscape figure scroll, which is a rare treasure. There is a full-time front desk outside each VIP Hall, smiling, dignified and beautiful, standing behind the stage, nodding politely to the visitors.


    When the door opens, Suk and Bai Xue go in directly, and find that the interior decoration is more similar to the deep palace of movies and TV dramas. The gambling table in it is not mentioned for the time being. On one side of the rest area, the mahogany arhat bed, the sandalwood soft couch, the carved desk table, and even the couplets and plaques hanging on the wall are antique.


    Even the picture of Qingming River on one side of the wall is known to be a forgery, but after a glance, people unconsciously feel that the brush strength is strong, the painting is exquisite, and even the sense of the times is coming.


    There is also a small door on the east wall leading to the corridor. On both sides, it seems that there are toilets and other rooms. [


    "snow is coming!" While Suk was still immersed in the impact of this kind of incomparable force, it seemed as if a bumpkin had gone into the city. When he looked at it, a man came to meet him. Of course, he walked directly in front of snow white.


    "Brother Feng Zang!" Although Bai Xue still speaks by her first name when she is outside, she is polite when she meets a real person. In addition to her seniority, Suk has been introduced by her when she goes upstairs. In front of her, this man is only six years older than himself, and he Fenglu''s brother./>


    when he fengzang was born, his parents named him Fengmang. Of course, this kind of Childe born with a golden key is destined to be Fengmang I, and the focus of worship. Although the name carries the spirit of killing, it is still in his family background. As an old saying goes, it can completely suppress the battle.


    If you were an ordinary family, maybe because of a bad name, your father, your mother, your wife, and your son would make a fool of themselves and shape themselves into a ghost.


    However, after taking the name of he Fengmang, when I got to my grandfather''s side, I gave it to him directly. Although the leader of new Lisboa has already abdicated, his name is still as strong as thunder. That is He Sheng, who started from scratch.


    In a word, they don''t want their children to be so sharp. After all, these old people have experienced too many big waves. In the face of future generations, they all hope that they will be safe and sound. They don''t want to be so domineering and domineering as some rich second generation. They pit their father every day and directly change the word "mang" into "Cang".


    He fengzang, a man who hides his sword in a box, just like his name, looks peaceful and introverted, standing in front of Bai Xue.


    Suk met he Fenglu, who is absolutely a beauty, and his brother can be described as a beautiful man. His face is like a crown jade, his eyes are like a star, his lips are red and his teeth are white. He looks like a white faced young man, but he has extraordinary bearing, and he has that calm temperament when he moves.


    "Godfather, you are going to be the master for me! She''s going to hit me Just when Suk looked at he fengzang, a cry came out. The arrogant woman named Hua Jie had a sad voice and tears, and rushed directly to a man.

 Chapter 765

    "Like a flower!"


    Suk almost burst out laughing when he heard the name. When she went upstairs just now, Bai Xue was still mumbling whether the arrogant girl would call Ruhua. Unexpectedly, it was true. This divine prophecy was too good!


    I watched the woman run to a man with tears in her eyes, and the man looked at the two palmprint on her face with concern, like frost_ ! ~;


    If Suk guesses correctly, this should be the legendary Qigong master Hu Jianquan who can turn an empty basin into a snake. He must be at least 50 years old, but he has a ruddy complexion, a short stature, and even a few centimeters shorter than Ruhua. His stature is puffy and looks like a pier.


    Hu Jianquan is dressed in a gray Tang suit. His hair is shiny and combed into the back hair of the God of gamblers. He has a round face and small eyes. When he looks at snow white, he can''t help showing his fierce light. Moreover, the character "endure" appears to be tattooed on his exposed forearm. From this word, we can see that this is an old-fashioned thing, which was popular decades ago. [


    after the four bodyguards went upstairs, they stood beside Hu Jianquan. Each of them seemed to be ready to obey orders, but the boss didn''t give orders, so they all stood aside honestly.


    "Xiaoxue, I heard that you made 20 million yuan from our family?" He Feng Zang asked with a smile, 20 million from his mouth, is just a number, there is no flesh pain.


    The daily turnover of new Lisboa is more than 100 million, and the net profit is more than 40 million. Of course, this does not mean that it is the case every day. If Snow White is so lucky, it will drop sharply. This is why every casino has its own blacklist.


    There are three kinds of blacklists. The first is those who have criminal records, including wanted criminals, burglars, and even some criminals with a serious tendency to violence. The second is underground banks, which usually come to casinos to launder money. However, for the above two kinds of people, the role of blacklist is just to guard against them, and it is almost impossible to prohibit them from entering_ ! ~;


    but the third one is more mysterious. It''s like the God of gamblers who will appear in the movie. These people say that they are good at gambling, but those who say that they are not good at gambling are the experts of the old swindlers. Once they enter the movie, they will surely take away a lot of money, which is naturally not popular.


    Of course, there is also a kind of floating blacklist crowd, that is, the children of the rich families all over the world, that is, the black sheep, who squander their family''s property, but still lose more and win less. The families of these people will inform them to go to the casinos and forbid them to enter. However, most of the time, they are nothing but stopped when they lose almost.


    However, casinos can be said to be fighting for money every day. Although Macao has a high tax on the gambling industry, it is said that he Shusheng of new Lisboa can control more than 500 billion Hong Kong dollars and his personal wealth has reached 60 billion. Therefore, he fengzang has not really paid attention to snow white''s winning 20 million.


    "Hey hey, brother Feng Zang, you don''t feel bad about it!" Bai Xue, with a smile, is complacent that she can win so much money.


    "No! It''s your skill to win money! " When he said that, he fengzang just looked at Suk. The floor manager had already made a report before. It can be seen from the description of the Dutch official and the surveillance video at that time that Bai Xue was guided by the man next to her to bet on Zhongwei three.


    "Xiaoxue, is this your boyfriend?"


    "Smart!" Snow White''s xngzi dares to love and hate. When she was at home, she dared to be her parents. So many uncles and uncles admitted that she had slept with Suke, and nodded directly to he fengzang.


    "Hello! I am he fengzang


    "Vihesuk!"


    Suk shakes hands with he fengzang and introduces himself. Perhaps because of Bai Xue, he fengzang''s attitude towards him has become very close: "Weihai? Why do I seem to have heard Lulu talk about you? "


    "That''s what I told Lulu!" Snow White didn''t wait for Suk to speak and said, "I''ve been looking for my husband for thousands of miles. I just caught him from Weihai!"


    "Lulu will come later, and you can have a good chat then!" After he fengzang finished, Bai Xue was surprised. After all, her best friend seldom came to the casino, and she was a little embarrassed to see her now. Originally, she said she was going to teach Suk a lesson, but she didn''t teach him a lesson. Instead, she lost her wife and broke her arms, and put herself in.


    "Yes! The old man is about to have a birthday! The girl called and said that she had chosen a gift and wanted to show it to me first. Besides, when she called just now, I told her you were here! " As soon as he fengzang finished speaking, the qigong master Hu Jianquan came over with a fierce face.


    "Mr. He, why don''t you mention that my woman was beaten? Is it waiting for me to solve it myself? " Hu Jianquan was so close that he had a kind of domineering side leakage. His face was fierce and shining. Although he was not tall and looked up, he had a kind of aggressive momentum: "you don''t protect this woman because she is your sister''s friend, do you?"


    Both sides knew about what happened in the hall on the first floor about the same time. Hu Jianquan''s bodyguard tipped him off, but he fengzang''s base camp knew everything about it, so he stopped Hu Jianquan before he got angry. [Of course, it''s just that he is a friend of his sister. As for Bai Xue''s background, if you say more, you will weaken your prestige. What does he fengzang want to do in new Lisboa? Do you need to bring out Lianyi? This is a joke!


    "Lao Hu, the people below have told me about it. It''s your girlfriend who starts to curse first. It''s wrong for Xiaoxue to hit someone. I''ll compensate you first!" He fengzang''s manner of speaking is low, but as soon as he opens his mouth and takes the matter to himself, Hu Jianquan really can''t pursue it any more.


    />


    even if my heart is full of anger now, it can''t be said that I can get it back if I get it back. Anyway, it''s not too late for a gentleman to get revenge ten years ago. Now revenge is equivalent to hitting he fengzang in the face.


    "Godfather, it''s not my fault. She''s always losing, but I won well. Who knows, as soon as she bet with me, I began to recite words. It''s her who defeated me and stole my luck. It seems that she is the Five ghosts fortune you said, otherwise I would have won more than 20 million!"


    Gao Ruhua was tearful and said that he was sincere. He could even say that Wu GUI Yun CAI was good. He had to admire Hu Jianquan''s high-grade tutor. But it''s obviously Maoshan skill. Does it have anything to do with you Qigong master?


    "Twenty million?" Hu Jianquan looked at Bai Xue and Suk. They were both young and just like young children. The 20 million yuan they had won was just like a tyrant. Today, they are as powerful as Viagra. They have already won more than 10 million yuan. Why don''t they get their money back as compensation.


    "It''s OK to beat people, but there''s someone on my side who''s leaving now. If there''s one free, you have to play with me!" Hu Jianquan looks at Bai Xue and seems to have reserved the 20 million yuan.


    "I''ll give you a lung to play with? Play with your mother White snow a listen to this second half sentence, direct mouth scolded go out, but really, this words really have ambiguity.


    "Damn it Hu Jianquan also has the bad habit of swearing. When his head is hot, he has to start. However, he fengzang turns his head and takes a look. He still suppresses his anger and says: "I''m talking about suoha. Do you dare to play? I''ll beat you today!"

 Chapter 766

    As soon as Hu Jiankang opened his mouth, Suk''s evaluation of him dropped a few levels. The atmosphere of recklessness in the world was very strong, and it could even be said that he was rude. He didn''t speak at all. However, he didn''t see the style of Qigong master in the rumor_ ! ~;


    Suk laughs at such a trick. From his eyes and words just now, the ghost fetus in his heart has already expressed doubt. Isn''t it that he has a crush on the 20 million yuan?


    How to motivate? Play too much for granted! I''m afraid all of you can see his greedy eyes. I wish he had made the 20 million yuan his own.


    Looking at Bai Xue young and not sensible, not deep in the world, this is cheating, ready to seize, who to be a fool?


    "Good! Who is afraid of whom! " [


    Snow White stepped forward, full of spirit, and a word almost made Suk collapse. Miss, you didn''t find his conspiracy, did you? At our level, to tell you the truth, Suk just heard about Soha from the movies, and he didn''t even know how to play.


    "Good! From five million chips, Mr. He can be a witness here! " Hu Jiansheng was very proud of himself. He was too clever to be a good hunter.


    He Feng subconsciously wants to stop Bai Xue''s impulse. The smile on his face is so unnatural for a moment. After all, now Hu Jiansheng''s rare gambling has exploded, killing all sides, and Bai Xue must not be able to play with this old gambler.


    However, he fengzang was relieved when he saw Suk standing at the back quietly pulling Snow White''s skirt with his hand. As long as someone tried to persuade the girl, otherwise the money might have been won by Hu Jiansheng. After all, just before they went upstairs just now, a gambler here had lost all his chips and left the game!


    "Why are you pulling me?" Snow White turned to see Suk is squeezing his eyes, and then heard him lower his voice and said: "don''t be fooled!" Soon, I reflected that I was really impulsive just now, but if I lose, I will not lose the battle. If I die, I will not lose my power: "what are you afraid of? It''s great to be a snake! "


    Suk''s expression now is like a word "embarrassed". I really don''t know what snow white is thinking in her head. After that, she looks at Hu Jiankang provocatively, as if she is saying that she has the ability. Now you can change into a snake for me!


    "Well! Come in, come in Hu Jiansheng succeeded in his trickery and led the way directly in front of him, while Bai Xue strode forward bravely and bravely. |^


    at this time, Suk''s attention turned to the gambling table. The same dark green camel hair taut surface was printed with various regional icons. Besides a beautiful lotus official, there were five chairs, because a bad luck VIP had already left the game. He fengzang and Hu Jiansheng, who stood up, were sitting there and looking at the table leisurely Side.


    One of the foreign friends, with yellow hair, blue eyes and a big nose, saw that Bai Xue went by and said, "Hi! Beautiful lady, welcome to join us


    "Hello Bai Xue looks at the big nose in front of her, reaches out her hand and doesn''t smile. She nods and greets the same person, but the other gambler is shy and introverted. Sitting on the chair, she looks at Bai Xue and grins, showing her two big yellow teeth.


    "Why don''t you stop her?" He Feng hiding behind, quietly asked Suk, but Suk now is no move, snow white don''t look hot blood impulse, but also belong to cattle, stubborn up, stubborn temper: "ah! I don''t care about her. Forget it. Let her play. I''ll lose all my money! It''s not my own! "


    Suk suddenly felt embarrassed when he finished. He just won 20 million yuan from the gambling house in He Feng''s house, and then he lost to Hu Jiansheng. He said that the clouds are light and the wind is light. Isn''t it a bit like standing and talking without backache.


    However, he fengzang doesn''t care about this aspect. Since he has fulfilled the obligation of reminding, his sister won''t come to ask him for a crime. As for winning money from his own family and losing it to others, it''s just too normal. The casino is a melting pot of capital flow. Otherwise, how can so many underground banks come here to launder money?


    The staff of the gambling house are very smart and capable. They are observant and listen to all directions. Their level of observation has a great relationship with their actual income. No one can say what kind of chips will be given as tips.


    After Bai Xue''s gambling, Wu Yucheng, the manager of the hall on the first floor, ordered people to exchange the 20 million yuan that Bai Xue hadn''t decided how to take with her for chips.


    Those who often carry cash box by box in the movie are obviously for the sake of shooting effect, which is obviously not the case in real casinos.


    It''s 25.53 million. Although the chips of the super big VP in the casino can be added to the face value of 2 million, it''s obvious that we can''t use such big chips in this gambling game now: 50 million chips, 100 chips; 100000 chips, 100 chips; the rest is 20 million chips, 50 chips.


    Soon an exquisite special aviation aluminum box was sent up. Wu Yucheng saw that Bai Xue had stridden forward and could only come to Suk: "Mr. Suk, these chips are 15 million, and there are still five million chips in the back to count!"Wu Yucheng did this for a reason. At least after losing a box of chips, he left a box for Suk and them. At this time, they can choose to leave the game freely, and they will not lose all their money, eh! Why do you think of losing in the first place? [


    Hu Jiansheng leads the way and sits directly on his own seat. With an expression of inviting the emperor into the urn on his face, Bai Xue becomes the focus of all the people''s goals. The girl has no stage fright at all. She goes to the gambling table and pulls open the chair. However, at this time, she stops and seems to wake up and turn to Suk.


    "Well?" Suk looked at the snow toward his eyes, don''t know, quickly walked in the past: "what''s the matter?"


    />


    "you sit down and play, I can''t play Soha!" Snow White is calm, trying to make her performance is very calm, but the eyes obviously with a bit of embarrassment.


    "Well! I won''t, either! " Suk''s face was full of language. He had seen it several times in the movie and didn''t even understand the rules.


    "It''s OK. You''re so good at dice! come on. I believe you Bai Xue patted Suk on the shoulder with a solemn look, even a little bit like Liu Xuande Baili city Tuogu.


    "I''ll go!" Suk now has the impulse to swear. Can guessing dice be compared with playing Soha? Isn''t this the rhythm of giving people money by yourself? Snow white, this is to let his heart die!


    "Well! Stop acting! It''s really contemptible. It turns out that it''s bluffing to make trouble for a long time. I''m putting on airs. Bah Gao Ruhua has understood the spirit of godfather''s instructions. Seeing that Bai Xue and Suk have a tendency to retreat, he quickly makes sarcastic remarks.


    "I''ll Pooh your mother, Pooh! Don''t open your mouth if you don''t know how to speak. It smells like dung. Come on, Suk. It''s up to you! " Snow turned to glare at the arrogant girl, and then took advantage of Suk did not react, put him on the chair.

 Chapter 767

    It''s not that the overlord bows hard. It should be that he drives the duck to the shelf. Suk is suddenly pressed on the chair by snow. The red sandalwood Dragon carving chair has bright yellow Satin cushions embroidered with dragon and Phoenix. Although it''s still hard to sit on the chair, the whole person is refreshed. The light aroma of sandalwood can make people relax naturally_ ! ~;


    subconsciously, he put his hands on the armrests on both sides and took a deep breath. His eyes swept over the people at the table. Hu Jianquan looked at himself with a proud face. He didn''t want to know that he was gloating and wanted to lose his ass immediately.


    The big nosed foreigner obviously has no interest in men. After finding that Bai Xue gives up her seat to herself, she spreads her hands and leans on the back of the chair to close her eyes.


    On the contrary, the middle-aged compatriot, dressed in a Chinese tunic suit, didn''t know how many days he hadn''t washed it. The collar and cuffs obviously changed color, and the wrinkles on his face piled up. He looked at Suk sitting right beside him and leaned forward: "don''t be afraid, young man, just have fun!"


    "Ha ha!" As soon as Suk was about to say hello to xng politely, he looked at the man with northeast accent. His yellow big plate teeth were more dazzling than golden teeth. Er, they were disgusting. [


    but now that the yellow tooth middle-aged man has released his kindness, he certainly can''t help but appreciate: "uncle, I don''t know how to play this, would you like to give me some advice?"


    "Yes


    The Yellow toothed man is about fifty years old. He laughs like an obscene migrant worker. Even sitting here seems out of place. But Suk never thinks that he is a migrant worker. How can people who can walk into the VIP Hall be ordinary people?


    "In fact, Soha is the same size as Bi. Let me tell you, spades are bigger than hearts, hearts are bigger than flowers, and flowers are more generous. This is the most basic, do you know?"


    Suk looked at the wretched uncle and nodded subconsciously. He had heard this before. But he followed the man closely and began to talk about the main point: "the biggest flush, the following are four. The four are just like the bombing in the fight landlord we played, and the following is fulhaus, fulhaus. Do you know what it is?"


    Suk had never heard of it. He shook his head blankly. He said that he had heard of Sherlock Holmes. Is this Sherlock Holmes a relative of his family? But it''s obviously impossible!


    "It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it. I''ve been listening to it for several years to remember it." The wretched uncle was very proud and showed his excellent comprehension ability. |^


    "he said Fullhouse, that is, three same cards plus two same cards, for example, three threes plus two fours!" Suk on the other side of the big nose foreigners, unbearable obscene uncle accent, can not help but explain a, Suk this just understand.


    "Well, don''t pay any attention to foreigners. Foreigners are not good things. When the Eight Power Allied forces entered Beijing, they suffered a lot. How did we say that? It''s not my race, and I can punish you for what you want! "


    The wretched uncle seems to be a nostalgic master, but his education level is not flattering. However, at his age, it''s normal that he hasn''t read much. He thinks that he''s not my own kind, but he doesn''t want to correct it. He just laughs and nods.


    "Uncle, let''s go on?" Suk thought to himself, don''t think too much about it. Let''s get down to business. After a while, he''s going to fight in the dark. Don''t be confused. Business matters.


    "Yes! yes! Don''t call me uncle. I''m Liu Laoer. Just call me second brother. We''re sitting together today. That''s fate. We''ll fight tiger brothers and win them over! " Liu Laoer said that he was full of spirit, his yellow teeth were shining and his saliva was splashing.


    "Ah! You''re not finished? Play or not, don''t delay everyone''s time Hu Jianquan secretly listened, and the more he listened, the more happy he was. The boy really was a young man, and he didn''t know anything. With his good fortune today, it was a crime to lose 20 million yuan.


    When he fengzang saw that Suk was sitting in his seat, he shook his head and began to take his place. The staff on one side checked everyone''s chips and put them on the table. Although he wanted to help Suk, there were many changes on the table. Many things were not what he wanted to do, so he had to do everything he could.


    "Ding!" At this time, Liu didn''t care at all. Instead, he moved his chair: "I''ll tell you now, but I don''t understand. I''ll play and learn at the same time!"


    It is commendable that the Dutch officials here in new Lisboa are absolutely beautiful women, and they have a very professional temperament. They can take part in the beauty contest by pulling out any one of them. The Dutch officials smile indifferently, but they don''t have the swish swish swish swish special effects in the movie. They just reopen a piece of poker and directly disrupt the order through the shuffler, which also prevents the Dutch officials from colluding with gamblers.


    The Dutch official put the Kaifeng poker into the rectangular wooden licensing box on the left side, and then looked at Suk with a smile: "this table starts with 50000, and the minimum is 50000. There is no upper limit. Can we start? Everybody The last two words are a look around.


    "Good!"¡°ok£¡¡± [


    although Suk didn''t know much about this rule, he nodded like others. On the contrary, Hu Jianquan just knocked down the desk as an answer.


    He Guan opened the cover of the licensing box, revealing the pattern of the back of the poker assignment. With the skilful application of his slender white fingers, a card came out of the licensing box.


    />


    deal cards from the right, the bottom cards are all buckled on the table, the second round starts to show the cards, and the order of the bet is determined by the size of the cards.


    "Ha! Heaven help me Hu Jianquan felt his chin, with an irrepressible smile on his face, and Gao Ruhua, standing behind him, massaged his shoulders carefully: "godfather, your card is too big!"


    "That''s your Godfather. I''m destined to kill all sides today!" Hu Jianquan said as he leaned his head against Gao Ruhua''s chest, stuck in the middle of the two hills, and rubbed back and forth happily.


    Although Suk hasn''t figured out the way to play yet, looking at the cards on the table, he fengzang, spade K on the far right, and then Hu Jianquan, fangpian, big nose, foreigner Andre CaoHua 10, Liu Laoer''s cards are not small, red peach Q.


    Looking at their own cards, NIMA is a grass flower 8, which is the smallest one in it. Is it too bad luck! It''s not a good start!


    Suk subconsciously turned to see white snow, this girl has already come over, the expression on the face is very language, but for the immediate situation is also helpless, can only shrug.


    "Half a million!" Hu Jianquan, the biggest player on the card surface, finished, picked out a few chips from the chip box in front of him and threw them on the table.


    "Silly roe deer, throw 500000 at the second card!" Liu seemed very upset with Hu Jianquan, then looked at Suk: "Hey, little brother, your face is a little small now! You can follow the note or not! "

 Chapter 768

    Gambling, no matter which way you play, Soha or blackjack, or even slot machines, Pai Gow or roulette, what do you care about? Gambling skills are important, but not everything, including courage, courage, momentum, capital, and so on_ ! ~;


    the most illusory thing is luck, which constitutes the fun and excitement of gambling, and also makes people calm. Hu Jianquan won the first good card, and he was immediately overjoyed. It''s reasonable to say that it''s easy to expose his weakness, but today''s fortune is bursting, so that people can be found.


    For the first time, he raised 500000 yuan. That''s his momentum. It''s a kind of momentum that makes people feel confused. Fortunately, there are all veterans sitting on this table. Even if he is proud now, everyone starts to pick up chips to raise money.


    Only Suk was a little uneasy and didn''t sit on the gambling table. He was absolutely aware of his feelings. He took a grass flower 5, which was the smallest card on the face. He had to think about who he would put it on. Could he get it back if he threw it out.


    Suk wanted to see what his bottom card was, but now other people didn''t mean to see it. He hesitated. At this time, the girl Bai Xue was behind Suk''s shoulder and encouraged him: "follow him, what are you afraid of? We still have a lot of money!" [


    I took a deep breath and recalled the movie I saw at the beginning. It seems that those experts are indifferent. Taishan collapsed at the top, and they don''t change their face. Moreover, if they are so weak in the first game, it''s hard to turn over.


    "Good!" Suk looked at snow white, met her eyes, made up his mind, picked out 500000 chips and threw them out. This feeling was very wonderful. He threw 500000 chips at random. Although the chips were very small, the excitement of spending money made Suk''s heart beat faster and he could not calm down.


    The second card


    Hu Jianquan: Fang Pian, Fang Pian K_ ! ~;


    he fengzang: spade K, grass K.


    Andre: grass flower 10, square piece 9.


    Liu Laoer: red peach Q, red peach J.


    Suk: CaoHua 8, spade 9.


    Suk felt that he had an impulse to cry. What kind of cards is this NIMA? It''s a mess. Is it for people to play? It''s my own card now. It''s rotten.


    "Talk to the flowers!" He Guan sang the card once and gave the right to raise it to he fengzang.


    "Half a million!" Hu Jianquan''s face is the biggest. When he saw that he took another square piece of K, his whole face was full of laughter. He shook his head and began to add it directly.


    "Silly roe deer!" Liu Laoer murmured in a low voice. If he didn''t guess wrong, he should have won a lot by Hu Jianquan before. He leaned his head to Suk: "that old boy is lucky. You see, on the card, he has the largest number of the same flower, and then he''s two pairs. Our brothers also have that foreigner. It''s hopeful that we can make a smooth son!"


    "Second brother, how come there are no small cards here?" Suk looked for a long time, and did not find that there are two to seven of these cards, strange heart, directly asked out.


    "We don''t have two or seven cards in this game. We play seven cards!" After Liu finished, he began to pick up chips, ready to continue with the note.


    Bai Xue stands behind Suk, frowning nervously, and finds that Suk has started to ask for his own opinions again. She has no bottom in her heart. After all, she was too impulsive before, but it''s too late to regret. She clenches her teeth: "throw it away, don''t! First, let''s warm up first


    Who would have thought that Suk would warm up for the next seven innings and throw out more than 6 million yuan with the support of Bai Xue. He didn''t even see any money back, while others would win or lose each other. However, the biggest winner was Hu Jianquan. After a while, he had received 12 million chips.


    Suk can''t say that he didn''t get anything. After seven games, he finally understood the rules of the game: flush > four pieces > fulhaus > flush > three pieces > two pairs > single pair > scattered cards, and the bottom card can only be revealed in the end.


    However, Suk was surprised that Liu Laoer, the wretched uncle, was the second winner besides Hu Jianquan. Seeing Suk''s distressed appearance, Liu Laoer began to encourage him again.


    But Suk is more and more nervous now, even the girl Bai Xue is beginning to look wrong. But in this atmosphere, some people are difficult to ride a tiger, and the gloomy exit is always uncomfortable. However, the more than 20 million yuan is always the winning bet, even if it is really lost, it is not suitable for people to follow. [


    Suk did have a good start in these games. After calling cards for several times, the result was depressing. Although he Feng was helping him intentionally, Hu Jianquan was aggressive and had a good game. He always raised 500000, which made Suk give up several good cards.


    "Ha ha, bull! I am possessed by the God of wealth today Hu Jianquan looked at the card from the Dutch official and was overjoyed again.


    />


    "come on! Come on Snow White murmured behind Suk, which made Suk''s palms sweat. Although she said she had figured out how to play, sometimes she just couldn''t be as determined as others.Take now for example:


    Hu Jianquan: hearts K, hearts J.


    He fengzang: grass flower, spade Q.


    Andre: square 10, grass 10.


    Liu Laoer: spades, hearts 8.


    Suk himself looked at the cards on the table: CaoHua K, CaoHua 9, can hold up is the same flower, but under the pressure of Hu Jianquan, can only listen to him add.


    "Two million!" Hu Jianquan had already piled up a hill of chips in front of him, and all the special tools for placing chips were thrown aside. With so much money and so much luck, he started to add up to 2 million.


    Suk took a deep breath. He had a chance to turn over, but now he added 2 million chips directly, which made him hesitate again. His fist under the table clenched, let go, clenched, let go, and finally clenched his teeth: "follow


    Two million chips were thrown to the gambling table, and everyone followed. Even Liu Laoer, who was not ideal this time, didn''t hesitate.


    The third card, he Guan skilled to everyone in front of, Suk took a breath, Hu Jianquan this guy in the end what shit luck, is still the same flower, plus a peach 10, and he is not bad, more than a spade 9, but although became two pairs, but destroyed his own with the flower.


    "Come on, come on! Five million this time! " After Hu Jianquan came out with five million yuan, everyone began to think about whether to follow or not. This is a serious and tense issue.


    "Task: get he Fenglu''s first kiss; reward: get a wish."


    Just when Suk was at a loss, the task prompt of the flower picking system came out, which almost surprised him. However, when he saw the reward content, his eyes lit up. NIMA finally got a useful reward.

 Chapter 770

    The arrival of he Fenglu is like a shot of cardiotonic. Sukton''s confidence is greatly increased. He sweeps away his previous indecision. Five million chips go directly to the gambling table. This action makes Hu Jianquan smile and boast that he is a young hero_ ! ~;


    Liu Laoer looks at Suk in surprise. According to his test, Suk has abandoned the card. After all, this young man has been cautious all the time and won''t do such bold things. What about his face? It''s not so good. It''s just a single pair.


    He fengzang also subconsciously looked at Suk''s card face, didn''t say anything, but that look didn''t seem to be optimistic about his action.


    On the contrary, Andre, who is not interested in Suk, has no reaction at all. He holds his chin with one hand and looks at the beautiful woman he Guan. His interest in beautiful women is obviously more than Suk.


    He Fenglu takes Bai Xue to one side of the soft couch and asks her when she came back to Macao and why she didn''t contact her. At this time, when she hears Suk''s voice, she naturally glances at the gambling table and is shocked. She doesn''t know that her best friend has won more than 20 million yuan in dice. [


    "ah Xue, why did you come here and play so much? What does that Suk family do? It''s such a good bet Although he Fenglu runs a gambling house at home, she seldom comes here, and to tell the truth, she is disgusted with gambling.


    A few years ago, I saw a gambler lose all his money in the casino. When she went out, she rushed into the traffic on the street and killed herself. That person got directly under the wheel of the car and died miserably. That time, the girl became a little repellent to gambling.


    "Lulu, you don''t know!" Bai Xue''s face is a little embarrassed. She looks at her best friend frowning and looks at Suk with disgust. She also knows that although she doesn''t hate gambling, she will feel far away if she knows that she has friends who like gambling_ ! ~;


    although the new Lisboa is her family''s business, and the family also intends to let her work in the enterprise, but this girl is not happy. She has to learn some architecture that can''t be hit by eight strokes, and she knows her mentality. She is happy with small gambling, hurt herself with big gambling, and die with strong gambling.


    The more people like to gamble into xng, the more disgusting she is. But now Suk is his boyfriend, and he has to gamble on Soha. Naturally, he has to defend himself and tell her the whole story one by one.


    "Alas! You! But I advise you not to let Suk go on. If you lose, you lose. Anyway, it''s the money you win back. Don''t be addicted and end up! " He Fenglu, after listening to the whole story, shakes her head and sincerely persuades Bai Xue.


    "I can''t help it. We can''t lose face! Look at that Hu Jianquan. What is it? I don''t know where to get the money. It''s definitely not a good way. Besides, Suk is very good at playing dice. He can''t say that he''ll be very powerful soon! " Snow white still has illusions about Suk and thinks that Suk will bring miracles.


    Just as they spoke in a low voice, a loud laugh broke out on the gambling table. You don''t need to see it. It''s the annoying Hu Jianquan.


    "Ha ha, heaven helps me, heaven helps me too!"


    Looking at the fifth card just issued by the Dutch official faction, Hu Jianquan was all excited, as if he had a second youth. His face was flushed, more like he was about to go to bed. Some people said that power is a man''s best spring, but in fact, money is the same.


    Seeing this card, Hu Jianquan was excited for a moment. It was completely like a natural action. He touched Gao Ruhua''s strong chest and kneaded it twice.


    "Well!" Gao ruhuajiao snorted, and the sound was a little loud. Hu Jianquan laughed and even seemed to be overjoyed.


    In fact, this is also normal. Since last year, Hu Jianquan has often come back to Macao to play cards. Although he is moderate, he basically keeps coming every three months. Although this may be the time for him to seek gambling capital, the result of coming every three months is that he always fails.


    Although he is now famous as a master of Qigong, many businessmen and politicians will turn to him for luck, but now he has not touched the upper circle, and his income is very limited. At most, he can make a few million at a time. This is also because he bought a Book of geomantic omen in the past year and memorized it by rote, or even recited it backwards .


    As for qigong, it''s all the nurseries he''s looking for. The videos of snake changing are also edited. It''s usually very mysterious, but you don''t have to say that the more you make yourself mysterious, the more people come to give money. Last month, even a second rate little star came to recognize his godfather.


    However, Hu Jianquan knows that he can''t agree to this. If something really goes wrong, he can''t afford to pay for the woman himself. Even though Gao Ruhua can follow him to Macao, because this woman is in front of him. There are two or three of them. They are all the little sisters of the Academy of performing arts, but they can''t be brought out with him The image doesn''t match.Well, back to business!


    Hu Jianquan''s arrogance is not without a reason. It''s all on the card. After the fifth card came out, the whole situation changed. Of course, master Hu has to be the best.


    Because the fifth card is a heart, what does that mean? Tonghua continues to maintain, and even has the trend of becoming a flush. Looking at other people''s cards, Hu Jianquan feels that this kind of possibility is very big. [


    Hu Jianquan: Hongtao 10, Hongtao J, Hongtao K, Hongtao.


    He fengzang: spade Q, grass flower Q, square piece K, grass flower.


    />


    Andre: fangpian 10, CaoHua 10, spade 8, fangpian 8.


    Liu Laoer: spades, hearts 8, grass flower J, but has abandoned the card out.


    Suk''s face is also a little bit bigger than he fengzang''s, because he Guan gave him a square piece 9, that is to say, now his face is: CaoHua K, CaoHua 9, spade 9, square piece 9, a three has been formed.


    The situation is clear at a glance. Hu Jianquan naturally goes to the same boat. Andre is now in two pairs, and the biggest winner is fulhaus, that is, three plus one single pair. Suke is now in three plus one single pair, which seems to be possible.


    In the whole game, he fengzang basically had no hope to fight back. Before the Dutch official spoke, he had thrown the card aside and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Hearts 10, hearts J, hearts K, hearts. Talk to the flowers The beautiful lotus official looked around and raised her hand to lead to Hu Jianquan. It''s true that he is the biggest, and the right to add is in his hands.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. I''ve been dreaming for a long time and finally realized my dream." Hu Jianquan suddenly hummed Andy Lau''s "today". It seems that his mood really reached the peak. Looking at these gamblers in front of him, he suddenly took a deep breath. His whole face became a bit ferocious. He reached out and put all the chips in front of him: "Soha!"

 Chapter 769

    There is a kind of love called let go, for love to give up forever, there is also a kind of pain called let go, looking at the money won a little bit from the hand slip away. |^


    although Suk is still pretending to be calm, he has already lost more than 7 million yuan. Even if he won the lottery, he won''t have so much money. If he doesn''t think about it, he can still calm down a little. As long as he thinks about it, his heart beats wildly.


    As long as you think that you may continue to lose, your brain will be a little dizzy, and other people around you look much better than Suk. Hu Jiansheng''s complacency will be rampant, he Feng''s indifference will be as calm as the wind, Andre''s chattering and whispering, and Liu Laoer''s obscene smile will not show a different look because of losing money.


    It''s just that Suk doesn''t know that in Soha, it''s a university question to observe the opponent''s face change. He can guess from the opponent''s expression, and the other person can see the clue from his face. In fact, it also involves the field of psychology. Even if he has a bad face, he can still make the opponent shrink from his momentum and win the game .


    But Suk didn''t know this. His right hand under the table kept clenching and relaxing. At this time, Liu Laoer once again carried forward his style and gave Suk some advice: "don''t be nervous, little brother. The more you are like this, the easier it is for the roe deer to see your background!" [


    while talking, Liu Laoer nuzui in the direction of Hu Jiankang. It''s true that the master of pseudo Qigong is too hateful. His every move and smile exudes a strong atmosphere of evil that everyone can get and punish.


    Unknowingly, this wretched uncle has become the alliance of Suk. Of course, this is the spiritual alliance. When it''s time to win, he won''t feel guilty. |^


    in a word, he wakes up the dreamer. Indeed, the only thing that Suk can learn from now is those things in the movie. It seems that each of them has a set of theories. Suk is calm and tries to keep his emotions in check. At this time, the task prompt sound of flower picking system comes out.


    "Task: get he Fenglu''s first kiss; reward: get a wish!"


    "Ouye When Suk saw this task, he almost exclaimed, for nothing else but this reward. Seeing this reward, he felt like a long drought and a rainy day. Finally, he waited for a timely rain.


    In fact, Suk had been in the flower picking system before, but there was no surprise in it. Many times, Suk knew that when he was in trouble, the flower picking system was like a bosom sister to help him solve his problems. However, things in the world were absolute, and he had no harvest before.


    But when I see that I am about to lose, such a task reward comes out to seek the desire. Does it mean that I am about to have the ability to turn over.


    Ah! wait! Suk after ecstasy, suddenly stunned, task, how to complete this task? He Fenglu''s first kiss? But this woman is not familiar with herself, and she is not at the scene now. Do you want Bai Xue to call her to come to the lake for help? For the first kiss?


    Subconsciously turned to see a white snow, the eyes let white snow a little confused, but also when Suk some frustrated, plan can be applied!


    Think about it, I can''t play Soha, and Suk can''t play, but I not only fight, but also bring Suk to the front desk. It seems that this kind of feeling of taking money to float is really a little uncomfortable.


    "Calm down! Calm down White snow silently recites the pure heart curse in her heart and extrudes a smile toward Suk: "it''s OK, there are still many left! Go on, boy, I''m very optimistic about you And he patted Suk on the shoulder.


    "Hello! With you or not? Hurry up, don''t waste your time Hu Jianquan has won more than 10 million yuan. Suk is not as hostile as before. He is the God of wealth who gives him money.


    Even Gao Ruhua is very happy. Although his side face is still a little red and swollen, when he sees the chips on the table, where can he have time to hate Suke snow white? It''s serious to think about what car he wants to change. It''s said that Land Rover aurora is very good. It''s time to drive one!


    Hu Jianquan has raised 5 million yuan again, and the chips are on the table. Soon these people follow him. He fengzang follows 5 million yuan, Andre follows 5 million yuan, and Liu Laoer gives up.


    The current deck is:


    Hu Jianquan: hearts K, hearts J, hearts 10.


    He fengzang: grass flower, spade Q, square piece K.


    Andre: square 10, grass flower 10, spade 8.


    Liu Laoer: spades, hearts 8, grass flower J, but has given up out. [


    Suk: CaoHua K, CaoHua 9, spade 9.


    Now on the table, in addition to Suk''s hesitation, the accumulated chips are respectively Hu Jianquan, he fengzang and Andre, each of whom is 7.05 million. Liu Laoer abandoned his card and left it on the table for 2.05 million. Suk followed 2.05 million before, totaling 25.25 million. If Suk followed again, it would be 30.25 million, but that''s just the beginning The fourth card in addition to the card.


    />God knows how much the fifth card will go up? With or without? If you follow him, maybe 10 million will be gone. But if you don''t follow him, the two million in front of the game will also be gone. However, Suk, reminded by Liu Laoer, has found a way to cover up his mood fluctuation. Forward or backward?


    A chip the size of a coin, in Suk''s right hand five fingers up and down, bouncing over and over, as long as in the hand in general.


    "This gentleman!" Just when Suk was still a little hesitant, the Dutch official began to remind him that he had to make a decision immediately whether to follow or abandon the card.


    "Ah Xue, you are really here!" At this time, Suk suddenly heard a long-awaited voice behind him. Although he didn''t have much contact with he Fenglu, he had only a few sides, but he had a deep memory, especially when he sneaked into the hotel room to get back the snuff bottle.


    At that time, he Fenglu ran out of the bathroom with her whole body. Two people just met face to face. Her exclamation seemed to be just now.


    Looking back, sure enough, he Fenglu has a bubble short sleeve T-shirt on her upper body and light gray jeans on her lower body. She is beautiful, young and energetic. Her black hair has become a ponytail. When she walks towards the snow, her ponytail shakes from side to side. At this time, Suk turns back, and their eyes collide with each other.


    He Fenglu''s face flushed subconsciously, ran to Bai Xue''s side, took her two people to one side, and the sisterhood went. As soon as Su Ke saw he Fenglu, he immediately thought of the task reward just now, his head was hot, and he turned around and looked at the lotus official: "with five million!"

 Chapter 771

    People who often play Soha all know that under the face of Hu Jianquan, who is also a full shuttle player, the chance of his opponent following the bet in the same game is too small to be ignored. But now he is in the mood, where will he care about this? Even if everyone does not follow the card, the chips on the table are enough for him to be excited for a few days and can''t sleep well. |^


    30.25 million. Not only did you earn all the money you exported last year, but also you had a surplus of less than 10 million. That''s enough, that''s enough!


    And master Hu also has a god of gamblers complex, just this action, a chip, clattering sound, almost let him excited direct climax, this is life! The action that you have to do in your dreams is really done today. God of wealth bless you!


    After calculation, there are four cards on the card surface that you need and may get, which are 90% of the same flower of hearts, Q of hearts is the biggest flush of flowers, that is, e flush of flowers, Q of spades and Q of square pieces.


    Whether it''s flush, flush or even shunzi, they are all sure to win Suk''s three cards and Andre''s two pairs. Andre''s chance of becoming fulhouse is too low. Only spade 10 and CaoHua 8 are possible. Suk''s two cards are: K of spade becomes fulhouse and 9 of red peach becomes 4. [


    but if Hu Jianquan gets the red peach Q and becomes the same flower Dashun, even if they can become fulhaus or four, they are all scum in front of their own cards. Moreover, he fengzang doesn''t scare them to death when he flies out. He fengzang has already given up his bet when he throws out his cards. As long as he kills Andre and Suk, all the money is his own.


    Hu Jianquan is like a fierce tiger patrolling the territory. His eyes sweep one by one in front of the people on the card table. This kind of feeling is really cool.


    The chips on the table are piled up in disorder. Although there is no shock of cash, the numerical value makes people calm. It''s more than 30 million yuan. If you put it on it, I''m afraid you can''t see the person on the other side. |^


    Liu Laoer has long abandoned his card, and he fengzang has just abandoned his card. Andre, a foreigner with a big nose, has a headache now. He keeps pinching his nose, and his nose turns red. It''s totally conceivable how intense a ideological struggle he is having in his heart.


    However, the foreigner didn''t know what the details were. After a few minutes of thinking, he suddenly laughed and said, "Soha!" Even with Hu Jianquan, I don''t know whether he doesn''t care about money at all, or whether he has a belief in winning.


    This action made Hu Jianquan overjoyed. Isn''t he in a hurry to give him money? Now there are at least 40 million small ones on the table!


    Suk''s heart rate is very fast now, his whole body is hot, and his legs are a little weak unconsciously. It can''t be said that his psychological quality is too poor, and he''s also cowardly. In this case, for anyone, his performance may not be better than him.


    Inhale, exhale, continue to do deep breathing, suddenly seems to have a sense of urine, embarrassed face, looked at the Dutch Officer: "can I go to the bathroom first!"


    "Ha ha! Go ahead! Go Without waiting for the Dutch official to speak, Hu Jianquan looked at Suk with a sneer on his face. The sense of accomplishment that scared his opponent to pee his pants was more refreshing than conquering a woman in bed. He was full of ambition and high spirited. He waved to Suk with great magnanimity.


    The beautiful lotus official could not help laughing, but it was not the first time to see such a situation, and Suk seemed to be less than 20 years old, which was more justifiable. He looked at the other gamblers in the game with a smile: "do others have any objection?"


    Of course, there are rules in the gambling game. If someone disagrees, they will open the cards directly. Whether they follow or not can be completed in a moment, and it won''t take long.


    He fengzang and Liu Laoer have already abandoned their cards, so naturally they will not have any objection. Andre seems to be very relaxed after Soha, shrugging his shoulders: "OK!"


    Suk''s face was full of embarrassment. He stood up unnaturally and went to the small door on the east side, which led directly to the small corridor. Bai Xue and he Fenglu''s eyes had already moved back when Hu Jianquan suoha. When they heard Suk''s request for a pause, they were even more uneasy.


    No matter how much he doesn''t like gambling, he doesn''t want his friends to lose. Like snow white, he prays that Suk can work miracles.


    Soon, some staff took out the glass cover and sealed it on the card. When Suk came to the small door, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at the direction of snow white, but he Fenglu said, "Miss He, please come here!"


    Snow White looked at Suk in consternation and thought he was talking to himself. However, seeing Suk''s eyes squeezing towards him, she seemed to indicate that she didn''t want to ask. She suddenly felt that Suk might be playing a big game of chess.


    "Lulu, Suk has something to do with you. Go and have a look!" It''s snowing. It''s snowing.


    "He''s going to the bathroom. Do you want me to lead the way?" He Fenglu has some doubts about Suk''s purpose, and even if the guide naturally has staff, where can he use his second miss!


    "Go and have a look! What if he needs your help! Go! Go! You should help me According to her age, Bai Xue is one year younger than he Fenglu. She is naturally disadvantageous and finally persuades he Fenglu. [In fact, Suk has a thousand turns to get the first kiss from he Fenglu. It seems that this task is difficult. If he kisses hard, he will die here in the next second. It''s too arrogant in other people''s territory. If he doesn''t die, I''m sorry for God. But what if he wins wisely?


    Like a smart Yixiu, Suk even wants to close her eyes and meditate, pretending to have an asthma attack and asking her to help her with artificial respiration? This should be her first kiss! When pretending not to pay attention when walking, bump into her body, and then take advantage of the situation to steal a kiss?


    />


    just as Suk kept coming up with plans and denying them, he Fenglu had already come to the small door: "what''s the matter?"


    "Come in!" Suk takes a look. Everyone is looking at himself. Two of them have the most special eyes. One is Bai Xue, and the other is he fengzang. He quickly retreats into the corridor. He Fenglu naturally follows his steps and closes the door.


    As soon as I stepped back into the corridor, I found that there were still staff waiting for service. A young man, wearing a white shirt and black vest, stood aside with a professional smile on his face.


    Suchton wants to cry. What is to be done? In a hurry, I found a room on my left with a doorplate on the door, on which was written telephone number, and next to it was a telephone pattern. I suddenly realized that this should be a quiet telephone room for gamblers to make and receive important calls.


    Thinking of this, Suk subconsciously grabbed he Fenglu''s little hand and opened the door of the telephone room.

 Chapter 772

    There was a staff member in the corridor who used to be a light bulb, and there was no way to do many things. So when Suk saw the telephone room on the left, he subconsciously pulled he Fenglu in. ¡¾¡£ !


    "what are you doing?" He Fenglu was totally shocked. When Suk''s hand held her wrist, her heart stopped for a moment. She was completely at a loss. She was confused, and she was put into the phone room by Suk.


    To tell you the truth, he Fenglu has a good relationship with Bai Xue. Their family education is very strict, otherwise they will not become good friends. Bai Xue seldom contacts boys, or most of the boys who contact with him will cause unexpected disasters. But the reason why he Fenglu seldom contacts boys is that they dare not!


    Every boy who wants to like he Fenglu will treat her as a goddess in his mind. He can''t help falling into a strange circle and treating her as a white snow lotus. He can''t bear to profane her. Even if he takes a look at her from a distance, it''s enough.


    Of course, those who know he Fenglu''s family background don''t even have the courage to say that he''s worth hundreds of billions. Although he''s a big family, he fengzang and he Fenglu are the only grandchildren. It''s conservatively estimated that they will be able to share more than 10 billion in the end. [


    he Fenglu is ashamed and flinches. So he Fenglu has never had a boyfriend. So he Fenglu lets Suke hold his little hand and is shocked.


    In fact, there is another reason for he Fenglu''s panic, that is, Suk has already caused a shadow to he Fenglu''s heart. Maybe the girl didn''t find it, but when Suk touched her wrist, the shadow suddenly burst out.


    The brain instantly recalled the scene in Tianjin hotel before. He walked out of the bathroom naked. Unexpectedly, he saw a man standing at the door with bare upper body. His eyes were opposite. The distance between the two people was even ten centimeters from his peak and Suk''s chest. At that time, he seemed to feel it The boy exhaled hot air on himself.


    At that time, he Fenglu even thought that this man would have a big hair and press himself on the ground. Before anything else happened, Suk had already rushed out of the door.


    But now the man suddenly pulled himself into the phone room. What did he want to do? Is it? -


    when Suk is shaken off by he Fenglu, he realizes that he has just been a little impolite and suddenly appears a little embarrassed. However, his expression calms him down and they stand face to face: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I --!" Suk can feel that the sound insulation effect of this phone room is very good. There is a layer of sound insulation cotton on the walls around. After the door is closed, even the sound outside disappears. On the inner table is a satellite phone, which can call all parts of the world. It''s really the configuration of the phone room.


    According to this sound insulation standard, no one will hear her voice if he Fenglu breaks her throat! Want to get her first kiss, do you want to knock her out?


    The shortest straight line between the two points, that is to say, the more direct the means to do something, the faster the effect can be achieved. It is simple, rough and gets twice the result with half the effort.


    "You''re talking!" When he Fenglu saw Suk''s desire to talk and stop, she couldn''t figure it out in her heart: "are you too nervous?"


    The gambling outside is so fierce that she has raised her chips to more than 30 million yuan. Although the amount is not big enough to make he Fenglu scared, she can understand Suk''s mood now.


    "I''m sorry about the last time I was in Tianjin. I''ll say sorry to you. I hope I didn''t scare you!" Suk thinks that a good start needs to release enough sincerity, and apology may quickly open up the situation.


    "Oh! It''s all right, I''ve long forgotten! " He Fenglu waved her hand calmly. Although her heart beat faster, even her cheeks were a little red. Suk was embarrassed when she took the initiative to talk about it. She presented all her body to Yi xng. How could she forget it!


    "You can''t hide here! What are you going to do with the gambling outside? " He Fenglu didn''t want to say anything more about it. I''m afraid the more she said, the more upset she was.


    "Well! This Suk''s brain is spinning rapidly. All kinds of routines that he thought before are not feasible. Xng pretends to have asthma. This girl will definitely call the professional doctor of the gambling house, because there are so many people here, and there are emergencies at any time. There must be an emergency medical mechanism.


    So pretend to be dizzy, shake twice, and then rush towards her, just stick it on her lips. This is too difficult, and the risk is also great. In case he Fenglu suddenly gets excited, then he can''t be beaten to death?


    "It''s really no good. If you go out, you will abandon the card directly. If you lose in front of you, you will lose. Don''t think about it. What you need to do now is to make an immediate decision. If you are hesitant, you will probably make a bloody decision!" Even he Fenglu rejects casinos, but under the influence of his family, he has his own understanding of these things, and the analysis is reasonable."In this case, I''ve lost more than 10 million!" Suk took a deep breath, and then looked at he Fenglu with a sad face: "I really want to win. I want to use the money to build some schools for the children. The children in the mountains are really hard!"


    "Well? "Hope primary school?" He Fenglu was stunned, and then his eyes flashed a bright light: "do you mean to build hope primary school for children in mountainous areas?" [


    "mm-hmm!" Suk didn''t expect that he Fenglu''s reaction would be so big. He quickly nodded, "do you know how bitter children are in the mountains? They don''t even have a place to call a school? And there are too many children who can''t go to school, and even those who can go to school can''t even have a full meal. They need to walk more than ten or even dozens of miles to find a school! "


    Suk mentioned it subconsciously, but when he said these words, there were pictures in his mind. The children''s bright black eyes, young faces, weathered, low caves or dilapidated thatched cottages were their schools.


    />


    "I know, I know!" He Fenglu also nodded one after another. Suk really talked about these things. During this period, he Fenglu was working on a survey report on out of school children in mountainous areas, collecting a large number of out of school children in mountainous areas, their educational environment, living environment and everything, all of which deeply hit the softest part of he Fenglu''s heart .


    "Would you like to do something for these children?" Suk looked at He Feng''s face, which showed the brilliance of mother xng, the strong sense of social responsibility, and the sympathy and concern for the children in the mountain area. It was not hypocritical, so he asked tentatively.


    "You say, I will!" He Fenglu nodded heavily.


    "Can you - can you - can you let me kiss you?" Suk went straight in and asked weakly.


    -£¬

 Chapter 773

    After Suk finished, he watched the instant change of he Fenglu''s face, frowning, with a look of vigilance, vaguely ready to retreat. [:


    he Fenglu knows that there are many charitable organizations in China, but many of them are over named and in various names. In the end, they enrich all the donations of those kind-hearted people, such as Maserati sports cars and LV bags, into opportunities for them to squander, raise mistresses and have fun.


    He Fenglu''s research report during this period has brought her into contact with the living conditions of more and more children in mountainous areas, and even more than the problem of being out of school, more and more problems make her feel sympathetic and want to help these children.


    But to tell you the truth, he family is a big clan. Although the management of new Lisboa has been handed over to he Jiachang, the father of he fengzang and he Fenglu, his brothers also hold shares.


    He Sheng has four sons and two daughters. The sons are named prosperous, and the two daughters are he Jiaan and he Jianing. The children of his grandchildren are as many as 11. Although these children have a good family background, they can only have their own shares after marriage. He Fenglu is only a sophomore now, so naturally he doesn''t have much money. [


    so although he Fenglu wants to lend a helping hand, he has been worried because he has no money. The result of communication with his grandfather and father is not optimistic. There is a foundation directly responsible for charity in his family, but there are so many people in need of help in such a big world.


    He''s foundation is in the charge of a special manager, and it has an independent financial system. Every year''s fund has a strict plan except for a part of the reserves for emergencies. So it seems that it will take a long time for he Fenglu''s idea to become a reality, at least within a few months.


    When she was at a loss, Suk suddenly mentioned it. Although the time and place seemed a little inappropriate, the topic was too much to get to the point, which made he Fenglu a little discouraged and lit up a flame of hope.


    That is because of this, when Suk asked her if she would like to do something for the children in the mountain area, she would not hesitate to directly nod and agree: "you say, I do!"


    But when he Fenglu heard Suk''s second sentence, she felt a buzzing sound in her mind, like a thunderclap, which directly confused her: "what are you talking about?"


    He Fenglu was really startled, and even felt a dangerous breath slowly spreading out. In retrospect, Suk told himself to apologize without talking about gambling. Then he turned to the children in the mountain area, and then put forward such a polite request. It''s just a matter of ethics. What''s his purpose?


    "Listen to me Suk saw that things were a little bad. Before, he just had a whim. He Fenglu, a gentle girl, must be very compassionate. If he wanted to finish the task, he could only outwit her.


    But Suk mentioned the dropout children in his consciousness. He didn''t just want to take advantage of these poor children. Indeed, the more he said, the more he thought it was really feasible. If he really won the game and made a windfall, he was willing to take the money out and do his best to help these children.


    "Just as you came in, a voice suddenly appeared in my mind. He told me that as long as I can kiss you, I can win the game!" Suk tried to act like a magic wand, and even felt that he was emitting holy light. Looking at he Fenglu, he solemnly said: "all for children!"


    "All for the children?" He Fenglu''s eyes are still full of doubts. He doesn''t know which tendon Suk is in the wrong place. He would say that. Does anyone believe this excuse? Because a kiss, you can win the game, and the game has even accumulated a small 30 million chips.


    Is your kiss so powerful? What a joke!


    "Are you sure I''ll give you a kiss and you''ll win the game?" He Fenglu is not stupid, even though she is gentle. Now she looks at Suk with disdain, like a fool.


    "If I give you a kiss, children in mountainous areas can get a better learning environment and even a better living environment. Shouldn''t we try it?" Suk can''t answer this question directly, which is why he called he Fenglu over before he decided whether to suoha.


    After completing the task and extracting the reward, we can know whether our desire to win this time can turn the game over. Now it''s unrealistic to let him be certain and certain, so we can only look at him from the left and right, hoping that he Fenglu can be talked about.


    "If I ask you to kiss me, but you still lose the game --" he Fenglu said. He stopped here and looked at Suk.


    However, she did consider the possibility of success in her mind. Although she thought it was impossible, Suk didn''t just want to cheat her first kiss. Why on earth?


    "If I lose, I will still work hard for these children, but if I really win, all the money should be about 40 million. We can take out the money and set up a caring organization to create a better learning environment for children!" Suk said this with a serious face."I hope you can join this organization. I remember Xiaoxue said that you study architecture. Don''t you want children to study in the school you built?"


    Although he Fenglu''s major in architecture is totally different from the school built in Suk''s mouth, and even the project of building a school has no technical content, he Fenglu is so excited that he seems to see the poor mountain areas appear one by one, like flowers blooming in the desert. [


    it''s really a great and sacred thing to see the children concentrating on the blackboard and hear the sound of reading in the classroom.


    But do you really want Suk to kiss you? Since he Fenglu grew up to be a big girl, apart from her family, she has never been intimate with anyone else. However, compared with her first kiss, she soon made a decision on which one is better.


    />


    "good! Then kiss me He Fenglu said that he clenched his teeth and closed his eyes directly, letting himself fall into the dark. His vision was closed, and his hearing seemed to be sharp all of a sudden. He heard Suk take a step forward gently, heard the same violent heartbeat of two people, and even heard Suk''s breathing became urgent.


    -£¬

 Chapter 774

    Suk didn''t expect that he Fenglu would agree so soon. Looking at her, he closed her eyes and stood still. Instead, he became more nervous. [


    the small T-shirt with light yellow bubble sleeves is tightly wrapped with double peaks and very cocky, and the light gray jeans set off her beautiful figure.


    He Fenglu''s forehead is full of bangs, and her back is braided. After closing her eyes, her long eyelashes are constantly shaking, her small nose is tilted and her wings are constantly opening, and her pink lips are exuding attractive luster.


    With her beautiful face and proud posture, she stood in front of her eyes. Her eyes were closed, and her heart beat wilder and wilder. Even he Fenglu in front of her was slowly coincident with her appearance when she walked out of the bathroom naked in Tianjin hotel.


    It seems that a young man is in front of us. He has graceful posture, straight and straight peaks on his chest, a little bright red on the top of the mountain. He is as slim as willow, without a trace of fat. His flat belly is tender and smooth, like a waterfall. His crotch is round, his thighs are slightly plump, but his legs are as thin as a pencil. A touch of sad grass reflects the deep valley. [


    this is a beautiful picture. There are snow mountains on top, waterfalls in the middle and secluded valleys under it. It makes people linger and forget to return. It''s only because of this painting.


    He Fenglu''s heart beat faster and faster, and even had the impulse to turn around and run away. She clenched her teeth and let herself think about the children in the mountain area. This was a little calmer.


    Suk''s rapid breathing sounds in his ears. He Fenglu, with his eyes closed tightly, seems to have Suk''s shadow in his mind. He is standing in front of him, getting closer and closer.


    All of a sudden, his lips touched a piece of softness, and then he was held by Suk''s hands on his shoulder. Next second, a smooth and tender tongue burst into his mouth.


    He Fenglu trembled like an electric shock. He fell into a dull state. He tried to open Suk, but he could not lift his hand.


    Suk doesn''t know when to start, and he Fenglu has been in his arms. His instinctive reaction makes him give full play to his kissing skills. Now he is not a novice, not skilled, but he has reached the peak in front of him Fenglu.


    He Fenglu is so soft that she can''t stand. She is all in Suk''s arms. If it wasn''t for Suk''s arms, she would have collapsed to the ground.


    Originally, he just wanted to complete the task, but when the cue for the completion of the task of the flower picking system came on, Suk didn''t seem to hear it at all. He had fallen into an instinctive state. His dexterous tongue displayed 18 kinds of martial arts, and he was more brave in the war.


    In this room with only two people, I don''t know whether it was a second, a minute, or even ten minutes --


    "what are you doing?" Suddenly he Fenglu suddenly opened her eyes and tried her best to open Suk. Just now, Suk''s hand had gone into her T-shirt and seemed to be moving up her flat abdomen.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry Suk was he Fenglu so one, subconsciously took back his hand, until this time found that he had done such a thing, embarrassed face, and even suddenly become sweating.


    "You --" He Fenglu''s face was flushed, her breath was still disordered, and her two peaks were constantly up and down. When she thought of Suk''s action, her eyes became moist, and she bit her lips tightly.


    Suk felt that he Fenglu''s mood was unstable, and his eyes became more shiny. It seemed that tears would burst into his eyes after the next second. He quickly apologized: "I really didn''t mean it! Really


    "You -- you --" He Fenglu clenched her fists tightly with her two little hands. When Suk thought that the girl would beat her, she turned around quickly and came out of the door.


    Suk was the only one left in the room. He had not recovered. He still had the smell of he Fenglu in his mouth. He even had a strange right hand with he Fenglu''s body temperature and soft touch. He was in a daze and at a loss. He didn''t know how to face her when he was going out.


    Er! At the thought of going out, Suk''s brain is clear, and the gambling outside is still waiting for him. Anyway, it''s useless for him to kiss and touch now. The most important thing now is to quickly extract the reward to see if he can turn the tables and win the victory.


    With a deep breath, Suk entered the system space, and the task prompt on the screen has changed.


    "Task: get he Fenglu''s first kiss (finish); reward: get a wish."


    "Please extract!" [


    the task reward is quickly extracted, and then changes begin to appear on the screen. A dialog box appears, which is divided into two parts: wish and realization. After the wish, there is a blank space. The previous two experiences show that your wish will appear there.


    Soon, Suk''s thought appeared in the blank space behind his wish: to win the gambling game. When this line appeared, Suk was very nervous, because he knew that not all his wishes could be realized. After all, when he first used this reward, he made a wish of 100 million yuan, and then, the wish did not match the system!/>


    that is to say, the system still needs to meet the requirements of the system regulations to fulfill its wishes, but now it has reached a dead end and can no longer look ahead and backward, so Suk has no hesitation and directly chooses the "realize" option.


    Just after Suk selected, the screen lit up quickly, and a full of soft white light filled the space. Sukton felt a sense of comfort, but now he was concerned about the result, staring at the screen vigorously.


    Finally, the white light faded away, the screen returned to its original state, and a dialog box appeared in front of us.


    "Wish come true!"


    Only four words, with a huge surprise, let Suk wave his arm and vent his depression. What do these four words represent? It means that when I go out now, I will kill the qigong master Hu Jianquan to the last.


    "Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng!" The music of God of gambler''s appearance rings in Suk''s heart. At this moment, Suk is like chow yun fat''s body, but he lacks a black suit and a group of followers. However, his firm expression on his face and confident smile at the corners of his mouth make everyone waiting for him to come out stunned.


    Hu Jianquan watched Suk come out from the inside, shaking his head: "willing to come out? I thought you were going to hide in it all your life! "


    With a smile on his face, Suk strode back to his seat, but instead of sitting down, he shrugged his shoulders at Hu Jianquan: "here''s a word for you. It''s very popular on the Internet now!"


    "What''s that?" Like a cat teasing a mouse, Hu Jianquan turns his hand over to Suk to satisfy his desire to speak.


    "This sentence is: if you don''t die, you won''t die!" Suk said, all of a sudden in front of all the chips out, with the chip collision sound, slowly said: "Soha!"


    -£¬

 Chapter 775

    On the gambling table, the chips piled up in front and behind are like hills, which are high and scattered on the table. Hu Jianquan Soha, Andre Soha, and Suke Soha are the same, which means that the hill is worth more than 50 million. [,


    Suk''s performance stunned everyone. According to the feeling he gave people before, he was very careful. He got a few good cards and finally fell ill. He was unbeaten and lost all the time. But now he has the courage to throw them all at once.


    Because suoha means that all the money is put on the gambling table, so that the second box of chips left by Wu Yucheng is also included. If suoha loses, he won more than 20 million yuan by playing dice, and he loses hundreds of thousands left by Huang Hexiang.


    I have to say, courage is commendable!


    Hu Jianquan is the one with the biggest card face and the biggest win face among all the people. When he saw that Suk would follow his own wish and all put money out, he was immediately elated. Looking at the hill like chips in front of him, he was so happy that he almost opened his mouth. [


    "ha ha! Good! Little brother, young and promising! fierce! That''s great Hu Jianquan doesn''t care about the guilt of Bai Xue''s fanning his woman before. He has decided to write off the grudge for being able to send him so much money.


    Similarly, Andre of Soha shakes his head slightly. He is rich, and he is the president of a listed company. He only comes to Macao to release the pressure in his heart, so it is not important for him to lose money and win money. Even if he loses money and releases the pressure, he will be more energetic to make decisions.


    But he can see that Suk is not a rich second generation. He can see the clue from his clothes. He has some regrets about his mood. However, he is not familiar with him, so he has to win or lose.


    Liu Laoer is shocked. Although he wants to persuade Suk, it''s too late to say anything. Subconsciously, he takes a look at he fengzang. Suk is still a friend of he family''s childe and miss. Although he fengzang''s expression is still calm, he has no choice but to make Suk''s decision.


    At this time, the staff of the casino took off the glass cover of the sealed card, and the exciting moment was coming soon. Even Suk, who was full of confidence, couldn''t help his heart beating faster again.


    Hu Jianquan: Hearts 10, hearts J, hearts K, hearts.


    Andre: square 10, grass flower 10, spade 8, square 8.


    Suk: CaoHua K, CaoHua 9, spade 9, square 9.


    The above is the current suoha three card face, as long as you uncover the bottom card, all the answers will become clear, which win or lose naturally at a glance.


    "Pa", Andre has opened the card, spade J suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    Fangpian 10, CaoHua 10, spade 8, fangpian 8, spade J, five cards all appear, and they are still two pairs of cards. Andre shrugs when he sees his cards, but he laughs first.


    Tonghuashun > four pieces > fulhaus > Tonghua > shunzi > three pieces > two pairs > single pair > scattered cards.


    According to the above rules, Andre doesn''t have to think about it. No matter what the final card is, his two pairs have lost to Suk''s three first. He didn''t expect that his luck is so bad. But now that he has the result, his nervous mood just now disappears and he looks at Hu Jianquan with great interest.


    Hu Jianquan saw that Andre turned the cards quickly, but when he looked at the card face, he immediately showed such a smile. Andre''s spade J did not affect his card face at all, which also means that he was a step closer to victory.


    Jiang Taigong sat in Diaoyutai, Zhuge Liang played the piano to retreat from the enemy, Hu Jianquan sat there, old God in peace, and finally reached out to his card.


    According to the bottom card, the fingertips slowly moved the card to his side. Now Hu Jianquan''s action began to be careful. Gao Ruhua, standing behind him, poked his neck and wanted to see the face of the card. However, Hu Jianquan didn''t give her a chance and lowered his head.


    Like lying on the gambling table, Hu Jianquan held the bottom left corner of the card in his left and right hands, and gradually lifted it up. As the corner gradually opened, his eyes suddenly lit up. Red, indeed red, so the probability of becoming the same flower has risen to 50%.


    Fingers slowly up again opened a little gap, is q!


    Hu Jianquan''s heart seems to stop all of a sudden, the whole person''s action is motionless, red Q, if it is red Q, then he will get e Datong flower, sweeping all the cards, and if the square Q, he is also shunzi, shunzi that is just three ways to kill Suk! [


    thinking of this, Hu Jianquan suddenly pressed the card on the table and played for nearly two years. This is the first time that he got close to Datong flower. This is the legendary face of the card. How can he not be excited? After sweeping away his previous arrogance, his oily round face turned pale because of tension. With a Gudong sound, he explored his neck and swallowed saliva.


    "Godfather, what''s up?" Gao Ruhua peeked for a long time and didn''t see any trace. His heart itched and he asked quietly./>


    "no hurry! No hurry! The next moment is for you to witness the miracle Hu Jianquan pretended to be calm, but now his palms were full of wet sweat. He took a deep breath, put his hand under the table and rubbed his pants.


    Gao Ruhua doesn''t know how much money there is on the table, but she has a feeling that the money will soon become godfather''s, and that godfather''s money is not her own money!


    As soon as I think that I''m going to become a high-class celebrity, I go out to drive a Ferrari sports car. All my bags have to be replaced by LV and Hermes, and my watch has to be replaced by Patek Philippe. The smallest diamond ring is more than 10 carats. Everywhere I go is the focus. Everyone kneels down. Suddenly, I feel like pissing and I''m wet.


    Hu Jianquan finally calmed down a little, rubbed his hands, and carefully lifted the cards again. As the corner gradually opened, all the cards finally came into view. There was no imaginary red peach Q, that is to say, there was no Datong flower, but the square Q made him a shunzi, which was also good luck.


    "It''s bad luck for you to meet me! Shunzi Hu Jianquan left his cards on the table. Now he is Hongtao 10, Hongtao J, fangpian Q, Hongtao K, Hongtao. He just killed Suke''s three pieces and looked at Suke coldly.


    "Shunzi!" He fengzang, Andre and Liu Laoer look at the card face and shout out with one voice. Hu Jianquan''s card face doesn''t collapse, but becomes shunzi. So Suk is dangerous!


    "Shunzi? It''s so big Suk also seems to be scared, this expression fell in Hu Jianquan''s eyes, it is more cool than cool, but Suk''s next sentence immediately made him frown.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that you''ve lost!" With these words, Suk suddenly stood up, holding the chassis in his hand, without looking at it, and directly threw it on the table.


    "Nine hearts! Four Liu Laoer, who is the closest to Suk, blurts out.


    ¡°oh£¡ mygo£¡ fourofkn£¡¡± Andre sat up straight and looked at Suk''s face in surprise: CaoHua K, CaoHua 9, spade 9, fangpian 9, and Hongtao 9. They were four. This was the biggest card in all the faces except Datong flower. Suk got it.


    "Spade 9, red 9, grass 9, square 9, grass K, four wins!" The beauty lotus official is trying to keep calm, but the shaking voice has made her shocked.


    "No way! It''s impossible! You cheat! I won. All the money is mine! It''s all mine! It''s all mine Hu Jianquan widened his eyes and looked at Suk''s face. His voice became hoarse from the beginning. The whole person seemed to lose vitality in a moment, and he sat on the chair with a pale face.


    -£¬

 Chapter 776

    The flower picking system will produce extraordinary products. Suk believes that, and he also thinks that since the system has determined that the wish has come true, it will certainly make its own card stronger.


    In order to show his style as a god of gamblers, Suk opened the card with a clean hand. He pinched the bottom left corner of the card in his hand with his thumb and middle and index fingers, and slapped it on the table. How handsome is this action?


    If you can chew a chocolate in your mouth, it''s really cool. However, there is no snack that can be loaded with B, not even chewing gum. It''s a little pity.


    Suk conjectured that if he wanted to turn over, there were two possibilities. Of course, since the system decided that he would win, Hu Jiansheng would not be a big flush. One of his chances was to become four and the other was Sherlock Holmes.


    It''s one thing to guess in my heart, but it''s another thing to see with my own eyes. When Su Keliang played the card, he was also nervous. Fortunately, now the result has come out, and the four rules have completely overturned Hu. [


    it means that all the bets and chips on the table are all of their own. Some families are happy and some families are worried. Suk gets a surprise. As Hu Jiansheng, who has always been confident before, it''s like the sky has fallen.


    The higher you stand, the worse you fall. Hu Jiansheng didn''t lose money. On the contrary, the number of times he lost even differed from the number of times he came to Macao. But this time, unlike before, he was too close to the real victory. He could reach the peak in one step.


    E Datong Huashun, this is a good card he never got since playing Soha, and he has calculated that even if he didn''t get Datong Huashun, he still has a 80% chance to win the gambling. Who knows --- who knows that this is the result in the end.


    The greater the hope is, the greater the disappointment is, and the greater the despair is. Hu Jiankang watched his victory slip away from his fingertips, as if he could accept the reality. He collapsed on the sandalwood chair, but Gao Ruhua''s performance was much better than Hu Jiankang''s. although he was white and wet, he could still comfort godfather in a low voice. This kind of feeling is really deep.


    ¡°yes£¡¡± Suk heard the affectionate voice of the beauty he Guan, announced his four wins, and immediately excitedly shook his fist and yelled, all the pressure has been finally vented out, he won, really won.


    "Snow, we won!" Suk subconsciously turned to talk with snow, but found that where there is snow''s shadow, even he Fenglu did not know where to go? Carefully pondered, as if he came out of the phone room, as if did not see the trace of the two girls, left?


    Thinking of this, Suk unconsciously looks at he fengzang, but finds that he is also looking at himself and goes over: "brother he, where are Xiaoxue and Lulu?"


    He fengzang looked at Suk with complicated eyes and asked: "what did you say to Fenglu? Why is something wrong with this girl after she comes out? "


    "Eh!" Suk is stunned, remembering that he Fenglu turned to leave in a hurry. At that time, there was a sign of tears in her eyes. Did she run out crying? But it''s not like this. If he ran out crying, I''m afraid he fengzang won''t be so kind to himself. What''s the matter?


    But it''s even more impossible to tell the truth to he fengzang. How can you tell him? Did I kiss your sister just now? And I put my hands in it, eh! Don''t get me wrong, it''s in compassion - that you will die miserably.


    But he fengzang''s eyes reveal a strong thirst for knowledge, and as he Fenglu''s brother, he cares about his sister. It''s not natural!


    "This - this - is it!" Suk took a deep breath and finally decided to speak: "some time ago, Lulu entrusted me to take care of a child in the mountain area, but the child suddenly encountered a debris flow on his way to school two days ago, and now his life and death are still uncertain."


    What Suk said was a lie, but it was very close. He pointed out the reason why he Fenglu suddenly lost his temper, and there was no reason for him. His face was sad and depressed, and he seemed to sigh for the disappearance of a young life.


    "Mountain area?" When he fengzang heard Su Ke say this, he still had some doubts in his heart, but he also believed most of them: "Fenglu often talks about the problem of children''s dropout in mountainous areas these days, shouting to set up a love organization, but the foundation at home has not approved it yet. I didn''t expect that this girl has gone to subsidize a child first!"


    A girl like he Fenglu would be sad even if her pet was injured. What''s more, her child died. When she thought about it, he fengzang felt that her eyes were red and normal: "after this girl came out, she ran out, and Bai Xue followed. Now I don''t know where they are?"


    Suk nodded, originally he fengzang also wanted to talk about his luck, who knows he has taken out the phone to dial out.


    "Hello! light snow! Where are you? ""Suk, what''s the matter with Lulu? Did you bully Lulu? " Snow White''s voice came from the other end of the phone, asking for a crime.


    "No! By the way, Xiaoxue, we won. We won this game. Tell he Fenglu and tell her the news! " Suk can guess now that he Fenglu was too shy to face herself when she was kissed and touched by herself. But she must be equally concerned about the outcome of the gamble. After all, it''s still that sentence: all for children! [


    "ah Snow a scream, shock Suk eardrum are buzzing straight ring, and then hear this girl with he Fenglu said a big.


    "Suk, how much have we won? How much did you win? " Snow White would never put Suk aside if she didn''t see something wrong with her best friend, and it also involves such a gambling game. Although she has gone with he Fenglu, her heart still stays in the casino. When she hears Suk''s words, she even has a golden mountain shining in front of her.


    />


    at this time, the staff who counted the cards had counted the chips on the table one by one, and put them into the special chip box. The beautiful lotus officer seemed to have heard the problem on the phone, and looked at Suk affectionately: "after counting, there were 56.25 million chips on the table!"


    "My God Suk had estimated that there would be at least 40 million people on the table, but he didn''t expect that the final result would be 10 million more than expected. This is shocking. So much money is enough to make a normal person crazy. Now it belongs to him!

 Chapter 777

    Step by step in heaven, step by step in hell, Hu sound all over the body soreness, paralysis sitting on the sandalwood carved chair, brain a blank, dry daughter Gao Ruhua said in the ear, did not hear a word, can''t help but tightly grasp the fist, slowly closed his eyes.


    Lost, completely lost, although he had been shouting about Suk cheating before, but here in new Lisboa, just take this VIP Hall, you don''t know how many monitoring probes are running, Soha is no better than other gambling games, the bottom card will be revealed only at the end, so the probes here will not provide anyone with cheating information.


    The name of Qigong master is not without any effect. At least Hu Jiansheng thinks that he still has some skills to cultivate Qi. Otherwise, he would not show his master demeanor in public. He took a deep breath, and then took another breath to calm his heart.


    "Godfather, are you ok?" Gao Ruhua has already squatted down, and the concern on her face is really from the heart. Her small hands are constantly rubbing Hu Jiankang''s chest, for fear that the godfather doesn''t come up in a breath and is sent directly to the hospital.


    "Nothing!" Hu sound tone low, looking at squatting at the foot of Gao Ruhua, that small face can still see the two slaps of the white snow fan, immediately more angry. [


    with the combination of new and old grudges, looking at Suk on the phone in front of him, the flame of jealousy burns up. If it wasn''t for Suk, he would surely win the game. If it wasn''t for Suk, how could he be in such a situation.


    The loser is doomed to be forgotten in the corner, but Hu Jiansheng himself also has self-knowledge, even saw his proud appearance at the beginning, heard what he said, suspected to be his great irony.


    "Hoo Long exhaled a breath, Hu sound to Gao Ruhua whispered: "help me up, go to the bathroom over there!"


    "Oh! Good Gao Ruhua holds up Hu Jiansheng, who is nearly in vain. They slowly move to the corridor of the side door. At the moment of opening the door, Hu Jianquan suddenly looks back at Suke. There seems to be a vicious and murderous look in his eyes, which is the kind of eyes that want to kill quickly, cold and cold.


    But at this time, Suk is still immersed in the harvest of huge surprise, holding a phone in his hand is reporting the results to Bai Xue, for Hu Jianquan''s eyes, it seems that he is not aware at all.


    "Godfather, slow down!" Gao Ruhua helps Hu Jianquan to go to the bathroom. She knows that the man around her is like the sea before the storm. The dark tide is rough, and there will be a storm at any time. She dares to touch his head. She is careful, for fear of provoking Hu Jianquan.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine!" Hu Jianquan slowly moved his steps and saw that the casino waiter standing in the middle of the corridor was about to come. He subconsciously straightened his body and didn''t want to let such a little person see his fatigue. Then he patted Gao Ruhua''s little hand and walked into the bathroom alone.


    The water temperature is cool, but it blows on his cheek, which makes Hu Jianquan feel a sharp chill. The water drops go down his neck into the neckline, and then wet his chest. However, he looks numbly at himself in the mirror, and his face turns pale, like a patient who has just had a serious illness and has not recovered. He is weak and decadent.


    The two men consciously pressed the corner of the marble table with the washbasin inlaid, and slowly began to exert their strength. The green tendons appeared, just like a hungry wolf tearing at the lamb''s body. Their arms began to tremble, and the whole face became more and more ferocious.


    In the bathroom with excellent sound insulation effect, except for Hu Jianquan''s rapid breathing, Hu Jianquan seems to hear Suk in the VIP Hall sharing his joy, and the laughter is so harsh.


    This is the best hand that Hu Jianquan has probably got since he came into contact with Soha. He killed the whole crowd in a second, and finally got a beating. It''s all because of Suk. If he didn''t follow, his shunzi would naturally win Andre''s two pairs, so all the money on the table belongs to him.


    He took a deep breath and leaned against one side of the wall. His hands were all wet with water. Instead of using one side of the dryer, Hu Jianquan went straight into his pants pocket and took out his mobile phone.


    On the screen desktop of the black Samsung glxys4 mobile phone, there is a shining golden Maitreya Buddha with couplets on the left and right: "a big belly can accommodate things that are difficult to tolerate in the world; when you open your mouth, you will laugh and laugh at the ridiculous people in the world."


    But now such a Maitreya Buddha seems to be laughing at himself. The vicious resentment in his heart flourishes, and soon he finds a phone number in his address book and dials it out.


    "Boss Liu, it''s me, Hu Jianquan!"


    "Yo! Master Hu? I said that in the morning, why did the magpie crow in front of the door! Ah? Brother, what happened to you? There''s something wrong with your voice Although Hu Jianquan is trying his best to control his anger, his shaking voice is still heard by boss Liu on the other end of the phone.


    "Alas! Boss Liu, you really have to help me with this. I''ve been beaten in the face today. You have to help me with this Hu Jianquan thought that now that he had found Liu Hong, he simply put aside his face and directly asked for help.


    "Yo! It depends on what you say. If you have something to do, you can tell me. But brother Hu, I''ll make a little fuss, and I can''t beat you on your side! " The man who is called boss Liu laughs with embarrassment."Boss Liu, I''m in Macao. I''m being bullied at your door. You see if you have to help me out. Don''t worry, I won''t let my brothers do a lot of work. I''ll call you as soon as I get home!" [


    Hu Jiankang knows that although these people are usually righteous, they clap their chest and say that they are friends. But if there is something really wrong, they have to settle it with their brothers. If they don''t bring out some real money, they will never help.


    "It''s not easy to talk about money. What''s the matter first?" Liu Hong didn''t accept it. Instead, he wanted to hear what it was like to make plans.


    />


    "help me chop a man, don''t worry, don''t kill anyone, just chop his leg! In new Lisboa, I''ll take a picture and send it to you later! When he goes out, do it! " Hu Jianquan gritted his teeth, his face was ferocious, and the sneer from the corner of his mouth made people shudder, as if he had seen Suk lying in a pool of blood.


    "No! Brother, what''s the place of new Lisboa? I don''t want to be unhappy when I go there! I can''t help it Liu Hong didn''t wait for Hu Jianquan to finish, so he quickly interrupted him.


    "Boss Liu, you''ve done it for me. One million dollars. I''ll call you right after I get home, and you just need to find some fresh faces. After it''s done, you can go to Vietnam and the Philippines to hide for three or two months. It''s absolutely leaked. Heaven knows it, and I know it!"


    "A million!" Liu Hong hesitated a little. After a few minutes, he finally agreed: "OK, I''m the only one who can help Hu Laoge, but he''s not easy to be provoked in the new Lisboa. Anyone who moves his guests doesn''t come to a good end. Two million yuan, I''ll pin my head on the belt and help you chop him!"

 Chapter 778

    When Hu Jianquan heard that Liu Hong finally nodded his head and agreed, he was relieved. Although two million is not a small amount, it is worth the money to make Suk unable to survive or die.


    After arranging this incident, Hu Jianquan seemed to be offered a holy light by the priest, and he suddenly regained his vitality. He was fresh and fresh. Suk had already become a disabled person in his eyes. Of course, he would not be angry with the disabled any more.


    Gao Ruhua saw Hu Jianquan come out of the door, and his spirit was obviously better. He quickly stepped forward two steps, wanted to support his arm, and called out sweetly: "Godfather!"


    With a smile, Hu Jianquan swaggered and walked into the VIP Hall again like an old Buddha. Just as he walked in silently, he was still ignored when he came back.


    Suk is calling Ma Yina to ask her bank card number. When Ma Yina hears that a huge sum of money will be injected soon, her jaw will drop. [


    "60 million?"


    "Well, I''m going to set up a foundation with the money to help the out of school children in mountainous areas!" Suk felt that he needed to communicate with Marina first.


    "The foundation? Well, I''ll prepare the materials first, but it''s not so easy for non-public foundations. We have to go to the Provincial Department of civil affairs to apply for approval. Moreover, we don''t have such a large charisma. It''s hard to operate only by bank interest. We have to have a fixed income to maintain the rescue project! "


    As a professional, Ma Yina knows more about these things than Su Ke. She blurts out without even thinking about them. Moreover, this is the key to the face. In fact, there are still a lot of work to be paid attention to.


    "Well! When I get back, I''ll study it in detail! " When Suk heard that he was in such trouble, he had a big head, but now is obviously not the time to elaborate.


    "Well, yes! I''ll send you a text message report after receiving it! " Mayna could also hear Suk''s voice. There was some noise. She didn''t say much and hung up.


    Everyone was happy. A 50000 chip was given to the beautiful lotus official, which immediately brought a sweet smile. The tip was the biggest income of lotus official.


    Another 50, 000 chip was given to Wu Yucheng, the manager on duty in the hall on the first floor, who actually left his job and followed Suk. He had no credit and had hard work.


    Fifty thousand chips were stuffed into the monkey left by Huang Hexiang and left for him to buy a box of cigarettes to smoke. The boy said goodbye for a long time, and finally put it into his pocket with a smile.


    To add Huang Hexiang''s chips to 2 million yuan, although the box of chips before was at most 100000 yuan, Suk''s doing so is to repay Huang Hexiang''s enthusiasm with peach, and the other is that he is now wearing the hat of a white snow boyfriend, and he doesn''t want to be looked down upon.


    To tell you the truth, 50000 chips are insignificant compared with 60 million, but if you take them out alone, they can make a tourist spend a day in a casino or go shopping more enjoyable, which is worthy of the trip.


    So now all the staff of the casinos show great enthusiasm and respect for Suk. Of course, Suk will not forget he fengzang. Although the casinos are originally owned by his family, Suk still directly asks Wu Yucheng to go through the deposit of chips.


    He deposited one million chips in new Lisboa, but Suk did not think that he would come back here. If he left the one million chips in new Lisboa, he would leave them to his family. Although it still belongs to Suk, it does not belong to Suk.


    Hu Jianquan stands in a corner, playing with his big screen mobile phone. Suk''s picture has long been sent to Liu Hong by MMS. Now he just waits for Suk to go out, and he will be cut and mutilated. This is the result of Taisui''s groundbreaking. Hu Jianquan, who was a gangster in his early years, is not used to such blood.


    "Little brother, you are so lucky!" Liu Laoer rubbed Suk in front of him and patted him warmly on the shoulder. There was a kind of relief on his face.


    "Yes, it''s all luck, but it''s thanks to your help. Otherwise, I''m still black eyed and don''t know the rules at all." Suk smiles. It''s true that this wretched uncle Huang Ya feels more enthusiastic than he fengzang. It''s true or false. Let''s not mention it for a moment, it''s a lot of help.


    "Gambling is actually a good luck. I think you are a good man! It''s a blessing to have a full heaven and a Square Pavilion. If you practice your skills again, a new generation of God of gambling will come out! " Liu Laoer''s eyebrows are flying. This middle-aged obscene man is not as simple as it seems.


    I''ve stayed in new Lisboa for a week and won more than 10 million, but it''s all ups and downs. In the end, it''s about 4 million. Today, I came here to lose money. After all, it''s the right way to win and lose. If I get on the blacklist, it''s not worth the loss.


    As a professional gambler, Liu Laoer, to put it bluntly, has seen too many of his peers, and he is proficient in all kinds of gambling skills. However, he never publicizes, knows how to advance and retreat, and even hears in silence. However, if he is really in the world rankings, he will definitely be on the top of the list within 30, or even more. [Today''s Suk surprised him. Although he played dice and guessed the leopard at the beginning, he lost all the games after he came up, and his expression was absolutely immature.


    It''s reasonable to say that the end of such a person should be a loser. Even if the card is good in the end, Hu Jianquan, who is in the limelight, will be able to win. Liu Laoer is sure that Hu Jianquan''s gambling is prosperous, and any kind of card in his hand can turn defeat into victory.


    "Peach blossom in the city" 127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    it''s about gambling. It''s very vague, but it''s real. For example, if you get a bad hand, you finally find that other people''s cards are worse than you. This is your luck. In the next game, everyone''s cards are excellent, but your cards are not good Even better, it''s also gambling.


    Many people are praying to God to worship Buddha and to improve their gambling luck. Chen Chen, sanzuo Chan, Jindou and Yuanbao are all prosperous. Some people even carve high-quality wood into feet and engrave a fly on them, which means "foot wins.".


    But Suk is able to turn the tables in one fell swoop in front of Hu Jianquan who is very lucky in gambling, and in front of Dashun who is very likely to join the E-Team. It can be said that Suk''s luck is more prosperous and exciting.


    Even Liu Laoer has an idea to teach him something. Suk looks at Liu Laoer''s eyes full of deep meaning and has goose bumps all over his body. Isn''t this wretched middle-aged man a glass man? No, this kind of eyes is like gray wolf saw pleasant goat, very want to swallow him.


    "Hey, hey!" Suk was first boasted by Liu Laoer, and then looked at himself with this strange look. He felt uncomfortable. He raised his hand and rubbed his nose subconsciously. Before he spoke, Liu Laoer was like a shy girl ready to express herself, and like a black hearted businessman peddling fake and shoddy products: "that little brother, are you interested in talking to me Learn gambling! I guarantee that you will achieve a great success

 Chapter 779

    Liu Laoer''s bold words and bold promises are really sonorous and powerful, and the set lofty goal is also what many people yearn for. He will dominate the gambling world and call the wind and the rain. The sense of lens in the film really makes people feel excited. He will win every gamble, kill all sides, and get rich. -


    rich people don''t need to buy good land, but they have a thousand millet in gambling. You don''t have to build a high-rise building to live in peace. You have a gold house in gambling. Don''t hate a good matchmaker when you get married. When you go out, don''t hate that people follow you.


    Think about it. What a beautiful and pleasant scene it is. The vision of the future that Liu Laoer outlined for Suke. Even this wretched middle-aged man is a gesture of pointing the country and flaunting Fang Qiu. His two front teeth are yellow. Er, they are yellow all the time.


    "Thank you very much. No, I''m not interested in these things. Today I was forced by my friends. I''m so sorry!" Suk was not bewildered by Liu Laoer''s sweet words and stuck to his heart. After all, today''s success was due to the help of the flower picking system. It wasn''t really out of luck.


    "Brother, I can''t watch you bury your talents like this. You know shangzhongyong, if you don''t carve this beautiful jade, and if you end up with no one, then I will feel guilty all my life!" [


    the more Liu Laoer looks, the more he feels that Suk is pleasing to the eye. What''s the old saying? It''s the first time that Wang Ba has been in and out of the gambling house for more than 20 years that he wants to accept mung bean. Who knows that people don''t appreciate him.


    "Brother Liu, to tell you the truth, I''m still studying. I really don''t have time to study this. I''m going to take the college entrance examination!" Suk had no choice but to find such an excuse, hoping to dispel Liu''s enthusiasm.


    "Nothing! This won''t cost you too much time. As the saying goes, sharpening the knife doesn''t miss the firewood cutter. In your spare time, you should touch the cards more to develop your hand feeling. When you go to college, you have plenty of time. Let''s make more efforts. Do you think that the tuition for college is not low now? It''s not a small sum of money, such as tuition, accommodation and meals


    Liu Laoer was ready to move with reason, to know with emotion, and to see the real Kung Fu with painstaking care. After a pause, he continued: "it all needs money! Even if your family conditions are good, since you are an adult in University, you can''t always ask for it from your family! "


    "Besides, it''s not fashionable to start a business when you go to college! We empty handed white wolf, do not need to start capital, it is simply a business, you think how cost-effective it is


    Liu''s eloquence is so eloquent that he didn''t realize his eloquence was so good. When he spoke, his upper lip touched his lower lip, and he said, his yellow teeth flickered and his saliva splashed, which was even more powerful than those engaged in pyramid selling.


    "Is that girl your girlfriend just now? I look at her dress, and her family should be a rich man. I don''t know if his family will be well matched. What''s the matter, we have to fight to avoid being looked down upon? "


    "And girls like romance. I heard that many girls are learning from foreign countries now. The fourteenth of every month is Valentine''s day. What kind of diary Valentine''s day and wine Valentine''s day do you have to give some gifts? It''s not a birthday. It''s the anniversary of your meeting. I tell you, if you don''t prepare 365 kinds of gifts a year, it''s absolutely not up to standard. It all needs silver! "


    Suk made Liu''s head swell. I didn''t expect that this wretched man, although he was a little embarrassed, had a lot of things in his head. He was just like a learned scholar.


    "Besides, what are we doing to make money? It''s necessary to be filial to the elderly. Filial piety is the first of all. How can you be filial? It''s absolutely no good just talking about it. To let the old people live in peace, it''s not to let them eat well, drink well, worry about food and clothing. It''s you who make them feel at ease. You have to have money first! "


    "Money comes from gambling, gets into my pocket, blows my love, this sea of flowers!" This Liu old two said also softly sang, Suk a listen, this is not the Phoenix Legend "I come from the prairie" it?


    Suk, who is full of language, really wants to cry. Liu is so good that it''s a waste not to talk about cross talk. If the song of Phoenix legend is changed to "only you", Monkey Sun can''t stand it!


    I thought that if I don''t interrupt him, I''m afraid I will be weakened in the end. I quickly waved my hand: "brother Liu, I''m so sorry. I know you''re doing me a good job, but today you see that I''ve collected 60 million yuan. It''s estimated that there will be no big difficulty in my life!"


    Suk really ignored Liu Laoer''s persistence. Before Suk finished speaking, he was interrupted by him: "you can''t say that, brother. As the saying goes, people are far sighted, but they must have immediate worries. Although you took 60 million today, brother, I just want to make an analogy. I don''t mind if I speak hard. Who knows when the 60 million will last!"


    Suk now really has no way. Liu Laoer is really able to deceive people. He has no power to reply in front of him. At this time, he fengzang finally came to help him out.


    "Lao Liu, what are you doing? Little brother, if you are happy, come and play, but don''t always think about bringing him into the road. Don''t force me to be happy He fengzang seems to be familiar with Liu Laoer, so he made a pick and roll for Suke."Mr. He, I''m glad to see you. You''re here today, too. I don''t have to say Suk''s luck! Everyone knows that even if you lose, you have to shrink, even if you win, you have to rush. Hu, who has been winning all the time, is also rushing, but it is still in the hands of the little brother. What does that mean? This shows that little brother''s gambling is successful! I can''t stop it


    "All right, all right. If you want to have this idea, you might as well wait a little longer. Maybe one day Su will change his mind when he listens to Chaoge." He fengzang said with a smile, but as the boss of new Lisboa, Liu Laoer really sold his face and shrugged.


    "Well, then wait a little longer!" Liu Laoer finally gave up, which relieved Suke. However, he forced him to exchange his phone number for the convenience of later contact. [


    because Bai Xue left with he Fenglu before, she not only took away those little brothers who protected her, but also didn''t leave a car. She called to say that they are now at he''s Racecourse to relax. Originally, she said that she would send someone to pick him up, but now that Suk knew their location, he decided to take a taxi directly.


    Fortunately, Huang Hexiang''s younger brother, Mahou, has been following Suke. After the procedures here are completed, Mahou gets Suke''s 50000 yuan chips and directly changes them into cash. Naturally, he is more careful and is ready to drive Suke to the racecourse.


    "Peach blossom in the city" 127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    after a short chat with he fengzang, Suk doesn''t stay any longer and leaves directly. However, his every move is watched by Hu Jianquan, who has been forgotten. Watching him go downstairs, Suk has already released the news, but where does Suk know that there will be a wave after he goes out of new Lisboa I''m waiting for myself.

 Chapter 780

    Hu Jianquan has been following Suk all the time. The casinos are full of dragons and snakes, and the crowds are surging. There are countless local people, foreigners and even foreigners. All kinds of dialects and accents, and all kinds of foreign languages pop up a few words from time to time, so Suk doesn''t realize that a pair of snake like eyes behind him are always locked on him. -


    through the noisy hall on the first floor, the horse monkey goes out to drive, while Wu Yucheng, the manager on duty in the hall on the first floor, sends him out of the door and says goodbye with a full expression.


    "Be careful on the way, please come again next time!" Wu Yucheng takes out a professional waving gift and directly sends Suk down the steps. Then he turns back and meets Hu Jianquan, who is about to come out from inside.


    "After Mr. Hu left!" Wu Yucheng nodded, smile, voice is still with respect, but the pace did not stop, did not seem to stop the idea of a few words of greetings, after a while, has returned to work.


    Gao Ruhua can feel that Hu Jianquan seems to have some purpose. He has been staring at Su Ke. Although the content of his phone call just now did not name him, the sentence that he is going out still reminds her of Su Ke. [


    what worries her most is that Hu Jian''s cold breath is getting stronger and stronger, and she has to wait with a spirit of 120000. At this time, Hu Jianquan''s words made her even more startled.


    "Fight with me, I''ll make you a wheelchair for the rest of your life!" Hu Jianquan''s right hand is still holding the mobile phone tightly, and the sneer from the corner of his mouth makes people shiver.


    Although Hu Jianquan thought that he was kind enough to cut off Suk''s leg, if he cut off Suk''s leg a few more times, he would be dead. In fact, it didn''t cost much.


    Gao Ruhua took a cool breath in her heart. She didn''t expect that because she lost money, Hu Jianquan decided to take revenge. Although there may be a reason for her being beaten, the woman who beat her left long ago, so she can be sure that most of the reason is because Hu Jianquan lost money.


    It''s very common for a casino to win or lose because Gao Ruhua accompanies Hu Jianquan in and out of gambling games more than she can count. It doesn''t mean that there are such places in Macao all over the country, and she also sees Hu Jianquan lose money a lot of times, and she doesn''t see him so angry.


    Thinking about the young man who just walked out of the door, Gao Ruhua suddenly felt that he was very pitiful. When he thought about the situation he was going to face, his resentment towards him almost disappeared. After all, he was still so young. If he was really cut off, alas, I hope that the current medical level is high enough to avoid lifelong disability.


    At the same time, Suk had already stepped down the stairs, stood in front of the small square, and walked slowly by himself. Before the monkey went to the underground parking lot to pick up the car, Suk naturally didn''t want to stand in the same place and wait for a walk on the road.


    "Everyone knows it!" Liu Hong let his mobile phone several younger brothers take turns to read the MMS, above a young boy, indeed, should not look 20 years old, looks pretty pretty, short hair is very neat, eyes are very bright, and his smile on the corner of the mouth, let a person look a little bit just like a teenager.


    Cheerleading literature, full text hand type "recognize!" The younger brothers were all recently recruited by Luo. They are absolutely fresh. Now it''s time to submit a nomination. On the one hand, they can earn two million yuan from Hu Jianquan; on the other hand, they can see their blood and practice.


    Liu Hong is a small force in Macao. Macao is not big at all. The Bai family''s Lianyi Gang controls 70% of the territory, and the Hutou Gang is only about 100 people. The origin of the Hutou Gang''s name is because Liu Hong was chopped on the forehead when he was a horseman.


    Wearing sunglasses, the scars on his forehead are three horizontal and one vertical. Although they are not neat, they really mean "Wang". Liu Hong is sitting in a white van, which was stolen from a younger brother. It looks very broken, but xng is not bad. In addition, for the sake of safety, the front and rear license plates have been removed in case of loss.


    In addition to Liu Hong, there were also four young horsemen on the bus. They were young and shameless. They looked like they were all the same as Suk. It was the age when his head was easy to get hot. His face was very fanatical. He wanted to rush out immediately to break the enemy into pieces. There were a few choppers piled under his feet, half a meter bright and extremely sharp.


    "Boss! People are coming out! " Suddenly the driver''s eyes lit up. The boy in the message from Hu Jianquan was standing on the steps, waving goodbye to a staff member of the casino, and then slowly walked straight to the road from the small square in front of the door.


    "We need to be tough and clean. This time, we just need to cut off his hamstring. It won''t take much effort. We''d better get on the bus immediately after we''re done. We''d better not let the preservation of new Lisboa come out. New Lisboa can''t get into trouble now!" Liu Hong turned to look out of the car and saw that Suk was walking towards his side.


    "Well, I''ll go down first!" Liu Hong is the boss himself. This time he came here to reassure some young horses. Of course, he won''t do it himself. Seeing the sneer from the corner of Suk''s mouth, it''s true that if you don''t go to heaven, you''ll break into hell.


    "Shua!" A sound, Liu Hong opened the door, straight jumped down, and did not close the door, directly whispered: "hands!"The van didn''t turn off all the time. After Liu Hong finished, the driver reacted quickly. He saw that the old van jumped out like a spring meal.


    Suk is still walking slowly with his hands in his pocket. He is getting closer and closer to the road. He is still thinking about how to face he Fenglu when he arrives at his racecourse. Fortunately, he has won the gambling game. This is not a first kiss!


    As a must see place for tourists, the roads outside the new Lisboa are also full of traffic. Even if it is not the peak season, it is still hot, It''s very noisy. The sound of engines and sirens of cars in the past are intertwined. Just at this time, Suk suddenly found a white van coming from the entrance of the square. [


    the speed is very fast, and they don''t go towards the gate of new Lisboa. It seems that their goal is their own direction. At first, they feel a little confused, but the next second, they are alert to danger, and their bodies make a defensive posture subconsciously.


    "Squeak!" There was a sharp brake sound, the tires were rubbing against the ground, and even a stream of black smoke came out. The van stopped less than ten meters away from Suk. Before it stopped, the van had a closed door. Four angry young men were jumping down, with half meter long machetes in their hands.


    "Peach blossom in the city" 127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    thick back and cutting-edge chopper, the ferocious expression of these men, and the direction of their eyes, Suk directly affirmed that their goal is themselves.


    Suk takes a cold breath. He is not familiar with the place of his life. Where can he have enemies? The only possibility is that Xia Qishen has been dead for a long time. Is this his younger brother''s revenge?


    [author''s digression]: first two chapters. The third chapter is not finished yet. Hehe, that Hongsheng friend, is your name reborn? Or Okinawa? Or holy? Thank you for your support! And sun Dasheng, take your magic power, little lonely will come out as soon as possible!

 Chapter 781

    Suk''s first reaction was to run, his second reaction was to run fast, but his third reaction was why I had to run. The van braked suddenly and jumped down four strong young men with machetes in their hands. It was really scary, especially the bloodthirsty light in their eyes, like a beast. -


    at first glance, it makes people panic, but Suk has experienced a lot of things, and even participated in the gunfight. How can this small scene scare him? The reason is that the sense of alienation in a foreign land enlarges his reaction.


    But now Suk is no longer what he used to be. He used to be proficient in martial arts and Jeet kune do, but now he has the skills of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall, listening and debating, and even the powerful elbow. What''s his worry.


    He took a deep breath and unconsciously brought out a smile. He just stood in the same place and didn''t move, looking at the four swordsmen coming.


    The screech of the van''s brakes, even in the noisy outer area of new Lisboa square, is so eye-catching. It is reasonable to say that Suk''s current position, strictly speaking, is beyond the scope of new Lisboa. After all, Kazakhstan can walk on the road within 20 meters. [


    but in such a location, there are still a lot of local people. Outsiders turn around and look at it. Even the free tourist minibus leading to the underground parking lot of new Lisboa is full of about 30 people. They all look at Suk in panic.


    In their eyes, Suk has been scared silly now. His legs and stomach are cramped, and he can''t run even if he wants to. Because the passengers on the minibus are on the bus, they are still relatively safe. Someone has slapped the door quickly to remind Suk to run quickly, but the next second, the minibus directly drives into the parking lot below.


    After all, every minibus driver will make such a reaction to things that affect the image of tourism. The bloody scenes affect the mood of tourists and can not be seen by them. Moreover, since this place is still within the scope of new Lisboa, the security of their casinos will come forward to solve the problem. To say the least, Macao''s public security is not as bad as imagined, and the speed of the police It''s going to be quick, too.


    Gao Ruhua holds Hu Jianquan''s arm tightly. They are standing at the gate of the new Lisboa. From the van, they suddenly look like "the fifth literature". The full text writer stops at Suk. Hu Jianquan''s eyes never leave there.


    The cold smile on the corner of his mouth seemed to show that he was in a very good mood. Nothing could make him feel more comfortable than watching his revenge. It even made him go back to the time when he was a young gangster. It was a common thing to cut people. How happy and powerful he was at that time.


    But now I can''t do it. I''m a famous Qigong master in China. I have to pay attention to my behavior at any time. I can''t let people catch the truth. There''s something wrong with the wind recently. There''s a guy named Sima Nan who keeps fighting against me, but today he catches a little light.


    Can we use this method to deal with Sima Nan himself? Let him have a long heart!


    Some people are doomed not to offend, otherwise the consequences will be very serious, and will regret.


    Hum! This is a living example!


    The van was only ten meters away from Suk. It was slow, but the four swordsmen rushed in front of Suk. After a few breaths, the sharp and cold machetes began to fall down.


    At first, a burly, but one meter eight big swordsman rushed to the front. His machete swung round and cut at Suk''s head. When he went out to mix with the society, he paid attention to a stream of Qi, just like gambling. He had to dare to fight. Although he knew that he was not going to kill Suk, this knife was also imperative.


    The plan is that the tall swordsman will cut Suk down, and the horse in the back will mend the knife immediately and pick the sinews of his feet. Such a set of work will not take a few minutes, and it will be able to end the battle before the new Lisboa security personnel.


    Even Liu Hong, who had been getting off the bus long ago and hiding in the side to observe carefully, thought that the boy had been so scared by this sudden situation that he couldn''t even make the instinctive reaction to escape. He thought that it was too easy to earn 2 million yuan! Now he is a little worried that these new horses will not be well controlled and will directly kill Suk.


    Liu Hong took out his blue shell Marlboro cigarette from his pocket, knocked out one and held it in his mouth. Suddenly, a cool breath of mint spread along his lips, but the next second, even his heart was cold.


    The frosted zppo lighter is still in his hand. The cigarette has not been lit yet, but it directly falls from his mouth. Liu Hongmu stares at the front.


    One second ago, the leading horse was waving a half meter long thick back machete, which was about to cut Suk''s head, but he didn''t know what was going on. When he raised his head, he saw the horse flying upside down, and the machete in his hand was thrown seven or eight meters away.


    Suk was ready to go. He didn''t have to listen to the audience. His eyes also knew that the angle of the knife was low. He moved half a step to the left tightly and avoided the blade. Then he raised his legs, bent his knees, stretched his feet, and pushed his foot directly on the visitor''s abdomen.


    This time, Suk was angry, but the other side wanted to run to the rhythm of his own death. If he was soft hearted and didn''t dare to do it, it was not the old birthday man who wanted to hang himself!The swordsman in front of him was still in the air, and the chopper in his hand flew out. Fortunately, he was big and weighed about 190 Jin. He flew five meters backward and landed directly. At the moment of landing, a mouthful of blood came out. [


    "ah For the first time, Gao Ruhua saw that human blood could still spout one meter high from his mouth. Under the sunlight, Yan Red''s blood was gorgeous, and a blood mist filled the air, which made him hold Hu Jianquan''s arm tightly and even want to escape back to the hall.


    Hu Jianquan was also surprised. Although Suk''s foot was only a foot, he could see that the boy was not frightened by "the fifth literature", It''s just that people don''t want to run at all and wait for someone to chop. Moreover, judging from his reaction, strength and agility, things don''t seem as simple as they think.


    "Peach blossom in the city" 127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    Suk kicked off the one meter eight high knife hand, this time no longer waiting in the same place, a little toe, has met the past, the second knife hand seems to have no idea that the change will be so sudden, stunned not to come and cut down, Suk has clasped his wrist holding the knife with his left hand and his neck with his right arm Son, a fierce downward pressure.


    The right leg is forced again, and the knee is bent into an acute angle, like an air hammer. It''s a direct impact on the chest. The hearing method makes Suk''s hearing too sensitive. The sound of cracking ribs makes his teeth sour.


    But it''s not the time for sour teeth. When Suk''s hands were loosened, the knife didn''t even make a sound. He fainted and collapsed to the ground.


    At this time, Suk heard the sound of a blade passing through the air behind him. It seemed that he could hear the air being cut off by the waist like a piece of paper. The most amazing thing about the method of hearing and debating is that by listening to the sound, he could already know the angle of the opponent''s knife, and even the position of the opponent''s action.


    Without looking back, Suk''s weight shifted slightly under his feet, raised his right arm, and his elbow tip suddenly turned into a rock. In the moment of his side body, he suddenly shot back, with a dull sound, mixed with the sound of broken bones. The chest of the third swordsman collapsed, and the fresh blood gushed out from his mouth, nose and even ears.


    I''m going to take my wife and children to my father-in-law''s house to have a look today. What''s more, it''s a Sunday. You should have fun. If you don''t relax, tomorrow will be a terrible Monday!


    By the way, the author''s digression is not included in the text, and does not accept tadou. I''m too wordy!

 Chapter 782

    Although Suk heard a shrill scream, he still didn''t want to turn around and look at this man''s idea. He met him with bare hands and pointed his toes. After all, these people were all the horsemen Liu Hongcai had collected. Even before the opening of the incense hall, they were not in the Hutou Gang. Today''s fight is also a preparation for the nomination. In the past, although they all felt that they were not ambiguous, they were born It''s the material that the old fool used to carry the handle, but after all, it''s always been a small fight. Today, he finally met the hard stubble, and suddenly he was confused.


    "Hum!" Suk snorted. There must be something hateful about the poor man. Even though he''s like this now, if Suk turns his head, he will cut him off. He doesn''t hesitate to bully him.


    "Ah Just as Suk was about to start, the man fell to the ground with a clatter, his eyes closed and fainted.


    Suk was stunned. He was afraid that this man would cheat him. He frowned and walked over. He raised his legs and kicked his feet. There was no movement. Then he could let him go. He turned to see that none of the three swordsmen who had fallen to the ground could stand up.


    And the man who was knocked over by his own tyrant''s elbow, his chest collapsed into a big piece. In a piece of red, it seemed that the broken stubble of bone pierced out, which was particularly terrible. Moreover, under his body, a large pool of blood was still spreading.


    Just when Suk was still hesitating whether to save him, suddenly a roar of the engine came from the white van over there. Suk subconsciously turned to see that the van was full of horsepower, howling and crashing directly.


    "I''ll go!" Suk said in his heart that he was not good. He forgot that there was a fish in the car. The bread was not far away. Now he started it quickly and rushed to the place less than five meters in front of his eyes. If he was really knocked down by the car, he would have to fly to see the Lord of hell.


    Just at the moment when the bread was about to hit itself, I saw a Mercedes Benz logo on the front of the car. It turned out that although the bread was broken, it was still a Mercedes product. No wonder the brakes were so smart and it started so fast.


    Liu Hong, who had thought that the situation was over and wanted to slip away, suddenly stopped and widened his eyes. If he could crush the boy, the business would be done. However, his brother seems to have been hurt a lot. He has to ask Hu Jianquan for more medical expenses.


    In fact, Hu Jianquan was also shocked. He never thought that a little boy like Suk had such a strong hand. His hand was thunderous. After a few moves, he put them all down. Moreover, these swordsmen were so fierce that they could not escape the fate of being killed by seconds. One of them even fainted.


    Unconsciously, Hu Jianquan had already clenched his fists tightly, and his mind suddenly changed. It didn''t seem so easy to end the matter. Not only did he not clean up his enemies, but it was not easy for Liu Hong to explain. Just at this time, he suddenly saw the van speeding up and directly hit Suk.


    It seems that I have seen Suk fly out directly, and the atmosphere dare not come out. I am nervous and watch the movement from afar.


    Suk was so surprised that he decided not to hide himself any more. Just a little bit, he used the method of flying on the eaves and walking on the wall. At the critical moment, when the front of the car even touched his body, the whole person immediately lifted up, stepped on the nose of the car, crossed his legs, stepped on the roof, somersaulted and landed steadily.


    The full text is written by hand


    the driver of the van has red eyes and a ferocious smile on his face. There is no humanity on his face. He steps on the accelerator crazily. Suddenly, the expected dull sound doesn''t appear, and Suk has no shadow. In a moment of consternation, he is stunned. When he comes back, he has become a rockery of green landscape outside the square. [


    panicked and stepped on the brake, but accidentally stepped on the accelerator again. With a bang, the driver only felt that it was dark in front of him, and he never felt any more.


    Huang Hexiang''s valet monkey just drove out of the underground parking lot, and suddenly saw that Suk seemed to be hit by the bread, and his eyes were splitting. If Suk had any good or bad, even if his boss Huang Hexiang opened up, then Bai Xue would kill herself. Regardless, she drove directly to the bread, and it was totally the same idea.


    There are only two security guards at the gate of 127784 mobile phone users visiting WP


    & Nb, and when they find out the situation, they report it quickly. The security manager and Wu Yucheng rush out of the gate almost at the same time, and they don''t even find Hu Jianquan.


    At this time, after the van hit Suk, it bumped into the rockery again. The rockery, which was transported from China at a high price, suddenly collapsed. The rubble splashed, and the alarm of Mercedes Benz bread rang out endlessly.


    Only then did everyone find out that Suk had a somersault in mid air, and then stood firmly not far behind the car, with no injury on his body. However, it was incredible to see that he was hit by the car.

 Chapter 783

    "Are you all right, Mr. Su?" Wu Yucheng trotted all the way, followed by the security manager and more than a dozen professional security personnel, all of whom had passed the examination with gun certificates in their hands and were ready to deal with emergencies. They could be called the new Lisboa''s own armed forces. -


    "it''s OK!" Suk could feel that Wu Yucheng was very nervous. He shrugged his shoulders with a smile and turned his head to the swordsmen lying on the ground: "maybe something happened to them."


    &"Six nights of love", the full text of hand type: "manager Zhang, you deal with this side! This kind of thing happened at the gate of our new Lisboa, the impact is very bad, we should be quick! " Wu Yucheng said to the security manager on one side.


    The security manager had a cold and serious face. He just nodded, turned around and waved. No one cared whether he wanted to protect the scene. Now, the most important thing is to control the adverse effects to the minimum. If not handled properly, it will directly damage the tourism image and the turnover will plummet.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Su. Are you not hurt?" As soon as the horse monkey "listens to the tide Pavilion", he slams on the brakes and jumps down before the car stops. He looks up and down at Suk and finds that he has not lost a single part and is in good condition. [


    "who are they? Mr. Su, I wonder if I want to report to brother Xiang! " Mahou is Huang Hexiang''s close younger brother, who is smart and capable. Naturally, he knows that Suk was recognized by Bai chongtian as the next member of Lianyi Gang last night. Today, there will be such a thing. There is a kind of conspiracy in it.


    At this time, even he fengzang has come downstairs. Although Suk is "Suk, I''m so sorry that such a thing happened, but you can rest assured that I will thoroughly investigate and give you an explanation!" He fengzang''s worry is not in the same direction as the horse monkey. He thinks that someone released the news when Suk won a huge bet in the VIP Hall, and some people saw the money.


    If someone wins money and goes out, they will be robbed. This is a bigger story. It''s really spread. Who will come to new Lisboa in the future? Money wins, but it''s killing you!


    The monkey saw that the swordsmen lying on the ground were ready to be loaded into a bus by the security personnel of the casino, and even the driver who was buried in the rockery was cleared out. After thinking about it, he went to the front of he fengzang: "Mr. He, it''s like this!"


    "What? You say Suk is uncle Bai''s appointed successor? " He fengzang is really surprised. He didn''t expect that such a young boy should decide the next leader, but it''s normal. He is Bai Xue''s boyfriend, and Bai chongtian has only Bai Xue as an only child. But is this decision a little too hasty.


    "Are you with Huang Hexiang? Do you mean someone might covet the position of the leader of the gang before they attack Suk? " He Feng has a good mind. As soon as he says that Suk may take over Bai chongtian''s position, he immediately thinks of it.


    "I''m just a little skeptical!" Before he finished, the security manager, who was dealing with the scene, ran over, approached he fengzang and lowered his voice: "the people over there have no pulse!"


    The monkey turned his head and took a look. Because he was too worried about Suk''s safety before, until now, he found that there was a man who was so seriously injured. His sternum collapsed, like being hit by a stone. The whole person was lying on the ground, with a lot of scarlet blood gushing out, and even formed a small river, slowly flowing to the sewer outlet of the green landscape.


    "It''s too late now. I''ll deal with it first. If I have any clues, I''ll contact you as soon as possible!" He fengzang looks at the passers-by around him. He still has a lot of people. He is looking forward to it. It''s not too late. We must deal with it as soon as possible.


    Although the security manager''s voice was very low, he was clearly heard by Suk. He subconsciously turned his head and looked at it. He was a little heavy and irritable. He didn''t expect that Bawang elbow was so destructive. At this time, his mobile phone rang and a text message from Bai Xue came out.


    "Doctor, it''s not finished yet?"


    At that time, suksoha called Bai Xue when he won Hu Jianquan, but the delay did not stop. Liu Laoer listened to the prospect of the gambling circle, and then went through the transfer procedures. After going out, he ran into such a thing again, and he was in no hurry.


    "Right now, you play first, I''ll be there in a minute!" Suk finished sending a short message and waved to the horse monkey: "let''s go first, go to the horse farm!"


    When he fengzang heard Suk''s words, he turned his head and knew without asking: "Fenglu and Xiaoxue have gone to the racecourse! You don''t have to worry here. I''ll deal with it and have a good time! " While saying this, he fengzang patted Suk on the shoulder.


    "Well, thank you very much. It won''t cause you any trouble, will it?" If a person dies, it will eventually lead to death. However, it''s probably a trivial matter for he family or Lianyi Gang to solve such a problem. After all, these people are aiming to hurt themselves. If they do more injustice, they will die. They deserve to die.


    "Don''t worry! Go ahead! I''m going up, too. There''s a game waiting for me over there! " He fengzang always has that kind of relaxed and freehand smile on his face. This kind of emotional control can''t be developed overnight. Maybe this is the predestined thing of family background.When he Feng hid himself, Liu Hong was already a fool. He could not be startled by trivial things. After all, as a young master of he''s family, he has been in charge of the business here since he got married. How can he easily show up and rush to take a taxi to his hometown. [


    Hu Jianquan is even more unbearable. He is anxious to go back to the hotel, pick up his luggage and fly directly to the airport. If this thing is successful, it will not leave any clues, so there will be no danger. But now it''s a mess, and everyone has been arrested. If you really find out who is behind the scenes, you really don''t know what new Lisboa will do to you.


    "Mr. Su, I was really scared today. I saw that you were hit by the bread at that time. I didn''t expect that your skill was so good. Didn''t you practice Parkour?" After all, a man has turned over four swordsmen and retreated all over his body. He can defeat the enemy with a clean move, which is the level of 426 double flower red stick.

 Chapter 784

    Monkey driving is relatively stable. After all, serving Huang Hexiang, you need to be smart and competent in many places. Otherwise, your status is not guaranteed. In this world, no matter what you do, you have to curry favor with your boss first, or at least let him see your shining point. For example, you drive steadily, for example, you think about the boss''s mind, for example, you are a relative of the boss''s family. -


    it''s true that, as the monkey said, at that time, everyone saw that the Mercedes Benz van hit Suk, and Suk immediately flew up. What they didn''t see was that Suk jumped up actively, not passively.


    Even Wu Yucheng was silly at that time, but after all, things are still going for the better. Suk is safe, so everything is easy to say.


    "It''s all fluke, fluke!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t brag about how good he was. It didn''t make sense. Anyway, it was so low-key that it made people feel that he was unpredictable.


    The monkey looks at Suk and looks down at his mobile phone, so he doesn''t say anything more. It''s like this many times. What should be said is not cheerleading literature. Don''t say the full text by hand. It''s also a way to deepen the relationship by saying too much and keeping a proper distance. After all, shallow talk and deep talk will cause other people''s disgust. [


    now Suk is texting Bai Xue, and doesn''t mention the chopping and killing he met outside the new Lisboa. After all, the man who was elbowed by the overlord is forever fixed in that second. Even if he deserves what he deserved, Suk still doesn''t want to think about these things.


    "Hello! Doctor, what have you done to my best friend? Why are they all so sullen now? " Sure enough, snow white is still very curious about this question, once again asked by SMS.


    "Well! It''s nothing Suk hasn''t figured out how to find an excuse. In a word, he can''t tell the truth, and it seems that he Fenglu hasn''t told Bai Xue what happened in the phone room.


    "Nothing? We''ve all been riding for several laps, and she''s still wearing a tight face. You say, if you don''t, I won''t ride! " Snow White is tireless, is bound to ask a clear answer.


    "No more riding? What do you want? " Suk subconsciously wants to use this girl''s words to change the topic.


    "What do I want? I won''t ride, I''ll ride you! " As soon as snow white sent this message, suxton had a bitter smile on her face. The girl didn''t stop her talking. However, the relationship between the two people is not what they used to be. If they say something provocative, they don''t have any worries at all.


    "What? Are you going to ride me? Didn''t you ride it yesterday? "


    "Can''t you ride today if you rode yesterday? Miss Ben can ride whenever she wants! There is an idiom how to say, the blessing of riding, I just want to enjoy the blessing of riding


    Suk almost laughed directly. This girl''s Idiom level needs to be improved!


    "OK, you are welcome to enjoy the blessing of riding. If you are happy, you can also change your name to the great sage of riding heaven!"


    "Who is Tian Da Sheng? What am I doing riding him for? I only want you to be alone After Bai Xue sent this message, another one came soon.


    "Lulu asked me to ask you when the foundation for out of school children you mentioned was established?" It seems that after Suk told he Fenglu that she had won the gambling, this woman has focused on helping the children who are out of school in mountainous areas. This is really good news for Suk.


    To tell you the truth, sitting in the car to the Shengsheng racecourse, Suk is still thinking about how to face he Fenglu. He not only saw people''s naked carcasses when he was in Tianjin, but also cheated people''s first kiss today. He even put his hand into people''s clothes and almost wanted to show his magic hand. All of these things made people blush and embarrassed.


    "Well, I''ll take this matter as soon as possible, but I have to go to the Provincial Department of civil affairs for approval, and many procedures can''t be handled so quickly!" Suk knew that Bai Xue would take this message to he Fenglu directly, so she said it sincerely.


    "When will it be? Lulu wants to go into the mountain for field investigation!" After a while, Snow White''s message came again.


    "I have no way to give the specific time now, but I have already asked someone to prepare the relevant materials. After I get the materials, I will have a detailed time schedule!"


    Ma Yina has promised to deal with this matter. I believe that with her ability, this matter will soon have a detailed and reliable project book. However, I think that this girl is now working part-time to help her invest in futures. I wanted to wait until the foundation was really established, and let her take charge of it, but now it seems that it is not very realistic.


    After all, the foundation is a charitable organization, and its contacts are limited now, so there is no way to absorb enough donations. The only way out is to invest in projects, which will cost more human and material resources. Moreover, it can not be completed overnight.


    "After the foundation was established, how about being run by he Fenglu?" [


    although knowing that he Fenglu is only a college student majoring in architecture, I''m afraid that he is not competent for such a professional job, Suk''s asking is actually for peace of mind. The other one is an explanation to he Fenglu. When we meet later, we can also have something to say to ease the embarrassment between them.Snow White has now become the microphone between Suk and he Fenglu. All the words are spoken by he Fenglu, and she is responsible for sending Suk by SMS.


    "Lulu said that she is not familiar with this aspect, but she can do what she can. By the way, master doctor, your foundation has been established. Would you like to be my secretary general?"


    Snow White is also a lively girl. When she heard that Suk was interested in setting up such a foundation, she didn''t feel unhappy because she won 60 million yuan, but was willing to participate in it.


    To tell you the truth, the money won in the end did not take much credit from Bai Xue. On the contrary, he Fenglu had a deep sense of merit and fame. But without her, Suk would not have a chance to win the gamble,


    "secretary general?" Suk thought about it. When a Red Cross Society was exposed on the Internet, he also understood "tingchao Pavilion". The full text explained the organization structure in it by hand. It should be some Honorary Presidents, Honorary Presidents, consultants and so on. Then it was the real presidents, presidents, executive directors. There was also a secretariat under it. Naturally, the person in charge was the Secretary General.


    I didn''t expect that Bai Xue knew a lot about it. I didn''t know if it was something she heard from he Fenglu.


    "Yes, when you are the president and I am the Secretary-General, we are not tired of working with men and women." Snow White put the president''s hat on Suk''s head. "The fifth literature", the full text of which is written by hand,


    "we don''t have any experience in this field, we still have to study this!" Suk doesn''t want to put an end to Snow White''s enthusiasm, but it can''t be decided in a hurry.


    "Well, have you made a mistake! I''m doing it all for you. People are trying to solve your problems, but you''re good. The dog bites LV Dongbin and doesn''t know the heart of a good person! " White snow said is also very sad appearance.


    "To solve problems?" Suk sent four words and added a big question mark, thinking that as long as you don''t make trouble for the foundation, it will be a great help.


    "Nonsense is to solve problems. You are the president and I am the secretary. How relaxed the president is! You haven''t heard of it: "if you have a secretary to do something, do you have nothing to do with a secretary?"


    Suk wants to cry. The girl is too bold and unconstrained. She says that her cheeks are a little hot. She gnashes her teeth in reply to the text message: "hooligan!"


    [author''s digression]: this book "my fairy wife" has been on sale for more than 40000 words. It''s said that I''m tired of urban beauties, so it''s good to play with another fairy!

 Chapter 785

    Suk''s mood began to relax slowly because of Snow White''s nonsense messages. At least, the things that bothered him before were put aside. Macao is not big. Even considering the reclamation project in recent years, the local area is not 40 square kilometers. -


    what is the concept of 40 square kilometers? That is to say, the area of a medium-sized county is larger than that of a medium-sized county. Medium sized county is not the administrative area of a county. Think about it. The predecessor of Macao was just a small fishing village. Its area is really small.


    So the monkey doesn''t drive fast, but when Suk realized that the speed was getting slower, a racecourse appeared in front of him. Since it''s his family''s industry, it''s also called Shengsheng racecourse. It''s estimated that it must have a great connection with he Shusheng.


    Shengsheng racecourse, the private sector, has its own Racecourse in Macao, which has to highlight the identity of he family.


    The car stopped at the gate. Through the car, Suk found that the racecourse should cover an area of 60-70 mu. The outer wall is blue brick. The gate is about 3.5 meters high and 6 meters wide. There is a duty booth made of glass fiber reinforced plastic outside the guard room. Seeing Suk''s car coming, Bao''an came out and stopped it. [


    "we are friends of Miss He. We have an appointment!" This is the first time for the monkey to come here. He looks inside and says to the security guard outside.


    It seems that he Fenglu has already explained. When he heard that he was looking for the young lady, the security guard nodded his head and went back to the duty booth. He pressed a button, and the two doors separated from each other. An asphalt road appeared in front of him.


    Because this is only he''s racecourse, which only provides for its own horses. There are usually professional staff responsible for the daily life of the horses. Moreover, there are rider training. The training ground is a total of Cheerleading literature. There are three full-text hand playing fields, which are dedicated to the competition, dance competition and a comprehensive driving range.


    The horse monkey drives slowly to the inside. There are instructions on the side of the road. Cheerleading literature and hand playing cards all over the place. It seems that the he family has made a lot of noise and color, and there must be friends coming to play together often.


    The grass on both sides is lush, which makes people feel comfortable. It feels like they have returned to nature. From time to time, we can see that some riders are cultivating feelings with their horses, some are galloping, and some are practicing fancy dance steps.


    "Hooligans!"


    Suk asked Bai Xue to have a secretary to do something. She was a little bit red in the face. This girl is too bold and unrestrained. She can compete with Luo Feiyan, but she has reached the height of Luo Feiyan at her young age. It''s really amazing.


    "Hooligans? You''re not a hooligan. Are you still in bed? " Bai Xue always says something that makes people''s heart beat faster from time to time. When she goes to other people''s bed, the first three words are so straightforward.


    If those little girls who smoke, drink, have nose rings and ear holes say so, it doesn''t feel like much. But on Bai Xue, she is young and beautiful, lovely and full of vitality. She is a goddess. How can you not make people''s heart beat faster when you say you''re on her!


    "You talk nonsense and see how I can deal with you!" Suk''s breathing is a little unnatural, and he is about to pause the topic, but Bai Xue doesn''t attack as he wishes.


    "I''m so scared! Doctor, you don''t want to interrupt my treatment! The poison in me has not been completely eliminated! Well, I seem to have poisoned my hair now. Come quickly and let me take the oral antidote first


    The dry Chinese characters on the mobile phone screen were originally ordinary and strange, but when they were combined together, Suk seemed to see the figure of snow coming out in front of him. His face was flushed, and he was paralyzed in front of him when his hair was poisonous. He slightly raised his head and looked at himself.


    The eyes like water, wave after wave of ripples, hook people''s soul, two small hands as white as lotus root in his knees, lips light up, imploring himself to quickly put the oral antidote into her mouth.


    Suk can''t help shivering. He looks down. His brother seems to have heard Snow White''s call. He is desperate to save snow white. Although he is under the tent, he is still swaggering and has the potential to rush out of the cage.


    "I''ll go!" Suk said in his heart that he was not good. How could he see people with his image! He quickly took a few deep breaths, then used his mace again and wrung it hard towards his thigh.


    Calm down, close your eyes, quickly want to let their attention to other places, but Snow White''s message content is always flying in the brain.


    However, this also reminds Suk of another thing. According to the previous rules and his lack of understanding of the flower picking system, he not only won the first kiss of snow white and red, but even did some more private things, but the task and reward didn''t appear in the flower picking system.


    What is the reason? The flower picking system has always been unimaginable. The first task is to touch Li Feifei''s butt. Suk remembers it very clearly. It''s 100 yuan in cash, but there''s nothing on Bai Xue.


    Is there something wrong with the system? Broken? [


    who is the fastest runner in the world? It''s Cao Cao! Because talk about Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive! Just as Suk managed to calm down and ponder over the oddities of the flower picking system, a task prompt sound rang."Mission: touch he Fenglu''s ass; reward: Master equestrian."


    "Peach blossom in the city" 127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    Suk''s eyes are dumbfounded. This kind of task has not appeared for a while. Who knows that he just recalled it for a small time, and it actually led to this buttock touching task. The system is not broken, and the response is particularly sensitive.


    But how can this task be accomplished?


    If this task comes out together with the task of getting he Fenglu''s first kiss, then I can finish it in the telephone room of the VIP Hall of new Lisboa. At that time, my hands were all in he Fenglu''s T-shirt, so it''s no big deal to touch my butt before she responds!


    But now the timing is completely wrong, because I have to touch other people''s chest, has almost angered he Lala literature, according to Bai Xue''s words, this girl has been tight face, depressed, in the heart, how to curse herself!


    If you have a good guess, he Fenglu may have put herself in the circle of gangsters. If she didn''t see that she had won the gamble and really wanted to do something for the out of school children in mountainous areas, she would have been furious long ago.


    In this case, if you touch someone''s ass again, I''ll go! It''s not that toads jump on the oil pan, somersault on the cliff, plainly looking for death!

 Chapter 786

    I''m in a dilemma. I''m afraid he Fenglu will tear me apart if I touch it. If I don''t touch it, I will fail the task and eliminate a similar reward at random. Among all the rewards, the most unattractive one is cash. But this time, the reward is equestrian proficient. I think it''s very good for all the skills. I really can''t bear it. -


    after thinking about it, the car stops steadily. In front of it is the location that Snow White told Suk. The No.1 stable looks like a high-end villa.


    "Mr. Su!"


    The monkey saw that Suk didn''t get off the train. He looked thoughtfully at the door of the stable. After waiting for a while, he whispered a warning.


    "Oh Suk turned to look at him and knew that since he was here, he couldn''t escape. He said with a bitter smile, "thank you for sending me here. When I get back, please convey my thanks to Uncle Huang!" [


    "you are very kind! If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first! " Not to mention that Bai chongtian let out the wind and intentionally let Suk take his place. Today, Suk first turned the tide in the casino and won more than 60 million yuan. After going out, he showed his magic power and turned over four swordsmen, but retreated without any harm.


    With such a rush, the horse monkey was impressed with his whole body. When he spoke, his tone of respect was from the bottom of his heart.


    Suk got out of the car until the monkey drove back. Then he turned his head and looked at the gate of the stable and the Shengsheng horse farm. There were all his own horses in captivity. There were not many, that is, about thirty. Here were also some young superior breeds.


    However, he''s stable can be regarded as the "fifth literature" of the top class in Asia. The full text is written by hand. The single row stable in front of you is about five meters high. You can see a large area of tempered glass inside when you stand at the door. The independent space of each horse is about 15 square meters.


    The large area of glass can not only make the horses feel the warmth of the sun, but also they can see the outside scenery through the door, which has a good regulating effect on their mood.


    What we should face is always to face. As for that task, we should not think about it now. First of all, we should make sure that we don''t have any misunderstanding with he Fenglu and let her look down on her image. After all, in the phone room, her hands are really rogue.


    I took a deep breath and walked straight into the "sea". To my surprise, although there were horses in it, the air circulation system was very effective in the "novel field". In addition to the faint smell of grass, there was no unpleasant smell.


    In addition, there are elegant piano music playing, notes flowing in the stable. As a music listener, a good horse becomes extremely quiet. Some of them look at the green space outside and the training of their companions, while others lie on the ground and close their eyes.


    Sure enough, music has no national boundaries or species. Even these horses like it, not to mention Suk, who is proficient in piano playing.


    In fact, Bai Xue and he Fenglu are easy to find. These two girls are not far ahead. They stand side by side, even in the same posture. Their forearms are leaning against the fence more than one meter high, looking at a pure white horse in front of them.


    Brown long boots, light gray tights, white T-shirt with a black armor, the armor is very textural, like a piece of chocolate arranged neatly, the same black suede equestrian helmet, the two girls have combed their hair into a ponytail.


    This set of equipment will show their bodies, especially the tight breeches. Their legs are like closed compasses. Of course, because snow white has not been fully developed by Suke, there is no gap between the legs.


    The height is similar, the same clothes, hairstyle, back is so similar, like two twins in general, twins? These three words all of a sudden ran to Suk''s mind, lingering.


    Then Suk began to have a feeling of rapid heartbeat, shortness of breath and sweating palms. He clenched his fist hard and tried to calm himself down, but the effect was very little. He walked over quickly and ruthlessly.


    Snow white and he Fenglu are both looking at this horse of pure Irish blood. It''s tall, slender, with obvious muscle lines, clear outline and full of explosive force. But now the horse seems to be depressed, and sometimes turns to look at them. It''s immune to beautiful women and has no interest.


    "How many games did shockwave win today?" Shockwave is the name of this pure Irish Zhong horse, which sounds strong enough. Bai Xue knows this famous horse of Macau Jockey Club, and raises her finger as she speaks.


    These two girls are still wearing gloves. Each of them has a black whip. Er, don''t get me wrong. It''s a special whip for riding, not that whip. Bai Xue holds an anti-skid arm, and a rubber band is put on her wrist to prevent her from leaving. She points to the shock wave and asks.


    "Well, listen to my grandfather, it seems that he has won 134 games!" He Fenglu likes riding very much, but she doesn''t care much about the events of the Jockey Club. Today, she wants to ride a horse to relax and adjust her state mainly because Suk has made her mind in a mess."Ah? So many wins! How powerful There are about 72 races in a horse season in Macao, but only half of the time has passed. If all of them are counted out, according to the test, the winning rate of shockwave is even more than 50%, which is the first horse to be worthy of. [


    "but Jack has just finished the operation. I''m afraid he will have to rest for a long time. Without jack, shockwave will not be able to play its original state. You see, shockwave is in a very depressed mood now!" Jack in he Fenglu''s mouth is the chief jockey of he''s family, even among the best in Asia.


    Jack has been the champion jockey for two consecutive seasons, but this year''s momentum is still good, and he has a great chance to hit the third consecutive championship. Who knows that he accidentally fell off his horse during a training a few days ago, resulting in tibial fracture. Although he has invited international famous orthopedic experts to consult, it is inevitable to rest for two or three months.


    He fenglunai shrugged her shoulders and looked at the shock wave in her melancholy eyes, which made her feel relaxed and more or less bored. Suk, the culprit of her discomfort, also appeared in her mind.


    Bai Xue feels that her best friend''s mood is not very beautiful. As soon as she is about to speak, she hears a crackling sound. Then he Fenglu screams and turns around quickly.


    "You you" he Fenglu''s face was in a panic. When he turned around, Suk, who was standing behind him, was also startled. His face turned red instantly. He was very embarrassed. His two men rubbed together consciously.


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t know it was you. I thought it was Snow White! " Suk stood at the back in a hurry and explained: "you are standing with snow white and wearing the same clothes. I''m really sorry!"


    Snow White confused, looking at the sudden appearance of Suk, and looked at his best friend, he Fenglu''s right hand is still subconsciously covering his ass, suddenly react.


    "Suk, what are you doing touching Lulu''s ass?" The white snow stares big eyes, this words finish saying, he Fenglu is the Xia Fei of shame double cheek, seem to want to cry.

 Chapter 787

    Sometimes a word can make things happen, a word can do bad things, and a word can build a harmonious society. "


    Suk is deeply touched now. Just when Bai Xue finishes this sentence, he Fenglu''s mood will be tense and his tears will be around his eyes.


    What Suk said is that he let him see all his body in Tianjin hotel before, and sent his first kiss out in the telephone room of gambling field in the morning. Suk also touched him. Now it''s hard to hide To the racecourse, who knows Suk not only haunted with the past, and even openly despised himself, beat his ass, although this strength is not big, but he Fenglu felt as if directly hit in his heart.


    A strong sense of shame continues to break out upward. I have never experienced such an experience since I was young. Today''s sudden situation makes people not know what to do, and they are bullied by Suk again and again.


    He Fenglu''s reaction has exceeded Suk''s expectation. Originally, he thought that he was able to complete the task without knowing it. But now, the task has been completed. He has just heard the prompt sound of the system, but now he has also poked the hornet''s nest! [


    & nbspw "the sea" looks at the latest chapter. Looking at the girl''s sobbing face, her face has changed from the previous blush to iron blue, and her upper body is covered with armor, which makes the chest peak squeezed high. The two mountains are rolling up and down, and the frequency is very fast.


    And two hands have been tightly clenched, especially the hand holding the whip, you can clearly see that the whip is shaking violently. From this point, we can explain how unstable he Fenglu''s mood is at this moment.


    "I thought she was you!" Suk can now be said to be acting in his true colors. Seeing he Fenglu''s reaction, he is really very remorseful. The tone of his speech and the expression on his face clearly delineate an embarrassing person who has touched the wrong buttock and is sweating.


    "He Fenglu, don''t be angry. I really admit my mistake! Just now Snow White was talking nonsense in the message. I just want to punish her. If you don''t believe it, ask her! "


    In Suk''s eyes, he Fenglu should have a voice. It''s better to speak quickly. Even if she scolds herself first, it''s easier to suppress her anger than at this time.


    Even now, she is like a volcano on the verge of eruption. Black smoke is popping out from the crater, stirring the air flow in the sky, and even shaking slightly, which makes people feel that it will directly destroy the sky and the earth.


    Suk winks at Bai Xue quickly and asks her to hurry up and persuade he Fenglu. Otherwise, who knows what this girl will do later.


    Bai Xue is always a smart girl. When she looks at Suk''s eyes, she immediately reacts. Indeed, after Suk''s explanation, she thinks that things may be really an oolong. Her figure is really similar to he Fenglu''s. except for the slight difference in Sze''s chest, both of them can wear mixed clothes.


    And just now both of them turned their backs to Suk, which should be excusable for him to admit his mistake. They turned their lips to Suk, and finally decided to confess their previous text messages to Suk like friends.


    Bai Xue put her hand around he Fenglu and whispered in her ear for a long time, especially about the relationship between the president and the Secretary General.


    He Fenglu is really frightened by Suk''s action. She has been trying hard not to let her tears fall down. As long as she thinks that Suk went to spank her ass just now, she rushes to her head with resentment. Even her mouth that Suk has been kissing, her stomach that he has touched, and her buttocks that she has just been spanked are faintly hot.


    Although she has a very good relationship with Bai Xue, her character is totally different. If Bai Xue is Princess Jianning whose character jumps out in the story of Lu Ding, then she should be a Zhu in the book of eight dragons.


    Maybe it''s not a big deal for Princess Jianning to be touched, but ah Zhu is not at all.


    However, with snow white lying in her ear to repeat the previous text messages one by one, especially the secretary who has something to do, the secretary who has nothing to do this scarlet paragraph finished, the mood was relieved.


    "Why are you such a rascal!" He Fenglu frowned and whispered a admonition to Bai Xue. It''s true that Bai Xue''s words are not worth beating. Spanking is light, but Suk, you are like giving your girlfriend a light punishment, but you can''t spank me!


    So now, although he Fenglu has a little sign of forgiveness for Suk''s actions, she doesn''t dare to see Suk at all because of the embarrassment in her heart.


    "Sister Lulu, I''m wrong. Please don''t be angry. Besides, you''re my best friend and Suk is my boyfriend. If you let him touch you, you''ll never let anyone else know!" Bai Xue pulls he Fenglu''s arm to shake left and right, and uses her coquettish mace.


    "You hate it. It''s not touching me. It''s him who recognizes the wrong person and hits the wrong person!" He Fenglu subconsciously corrected Bai Xue''s mistakes in using words. After all, the meaning between touching and beating is quite different.


    "Well, well, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry. I''m sorry for Suk and I!" As soon as Bai Xuegang finished speaking, she looked at he Fenglu''s eyebrows in the "novel field". The whole text wrinkled again and quickly changed her words: "no, no, I mean Suk and I will blame ourselves!" ["Hum!" After Bai Xue''s gag, he Fenglu''s face finally recovered, but her eyes were still a little red.


    "Good Lulu, smile quickly. I can''t stand you like this!" Bai Xue decides to do a good job and send the Buddha to the West. She looks at he Fenglu and doesn''t even look at Suk. She helps him quickly: "Suk, don''t you take the trouble to miss Lulu?"


    "Peach blossom in the city" 127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    & cheerleading literature, the full text is typed by hand.nbsp; "I''m sorry, Lulu, today''s things are all my fault, if you feel uncomfortable, or you beat me up!" Suk''s so-called "today''s event" actually sums up his previous rash actions in the telephone room of new Lisboa, but only he and he Fenglu can understand the meaning of his words.


    Although he Fenglu has controlled her mood, she still doesn''t want to face Suk. It''s not a simple nuisance. It''s mixed with the shyness of being despised by Suk many times.


    "Oh, it''s so busy!" Just before the atmosphere became awkward again, a group of people came in at the door of the stable. The speaker was surrounded. He was nearly eighty years old with white hair, but his voice was still very loud. The whole person was full of momentum, with the dignity of a high position and the noble spirit of B.


    "Grandfather!" As soon as he Fenglu looked like a man, he rushed to meet him and gave a friendly cry. Then Suk found that he Fenglu and this man''s eyebrows were really similar. It turned out that he was yesun. Er, that is to say, this old man is ho Sheng, the famous gambling king of Macao?

 Chapter 788

    He Shusheng, the richest man in Macao, is now the general manager of Macao tourism and entertainment Co., Ltd. although he has long been indifferent to the world and devolved all management power, he is still known as one of the most powerful people in Macao, and even as the "crown governor of Macao"_ ! ~;


    the assets he controls are about 500 billion Hong Kong dollars, and his personal wealth is up to 70 billion. His travel and entertainment company has a wide range of activities, including gambling, catering and entertainment.


    Moreover, he has a unique vision. He has invested in 365 industries, including international airport, Bank of Tai O, oil companies, electronic products and construction industry.


    As soon as he Shusheng appeared, he broke the dilemma in front of Suk. He watched he Fenglu run to he Shusheng quickly, holding his arm: "grandfather, how did you come here today?"


    He Shusheng, full of loving eyes, raised his hand and touched the helmet He Feng was wearing: "I am! I want to see the shockwave today! I''ve heard from Lao Zhang that shockwave is not very serious these days! " [


    "Hello, grandfather he!" Snow white and Suk also walked in the past. After all, he Shusheng is an elder. He must abide by his politeness and shouts out cleverly.


    "Oh, snow white hasn''t been seen these days, but it has become beautiful again. I think I can go to choose elder sister Ao!" Because Bai Xue often goes to play with he Fenglu, they are even tired of being together for a few days. Moreover, Bai Xue''s family is regarded as an ally of he''s family. Naturally, the two families are very close.


    "Grandfather he, you make fun of me again!" The girl Bai Xue is very popular with the old people. Even Suk''s parents let her coax her into a daze. She really answers the old saying that a coquettish child is lovable. Of course, first of all, the coquettish person should have capital and at least be cute. If you look like Sister Feng, it''s not coquettish. It''s called being wild and you don''t want to pee_ ! ~;


    Suk saw that he Shusheng''s eyes slowly fell on him, but he didn''t show introverted. He naturally said hello to him and also called out: "Hello, grandfather he, I''m a friend of Bai Xue and Lulu! My name is Suk


    "Suk! Hello, Hello He Shusheng still nodded with a smile. His eyes seemed to penetrate people''s hearts. He looked at Suk and then at Bai Xue: "Xiaoxue, your friend is good!"


    Who is he Shusheng? He has been in business for decades. He has encountered more things than Suk has ever eaten. Just by looking at Suk''s eyes, Bai Xue can guess that the relationship between the two children is unusual.


    Sure enough, Bai Xue''s face turned red as soon as she heard this, which confirmed the old man''s conjecture. He Shusheng seemed to be a child answering the right question, and his smile was even worse, as if his wrinkles had been smoothed out.


    After laughing for a while, he Shusheng turned to look at his granddaughter and suddenly frowned: "Xiao Lu, why are you here today! Why are your eyes so red? in bad mood? If you have anything to say to your grandfather, he will decide for you! "


    "Grandfather!" He Fenglu has always been under the eye of he Shusheng since she was young, and the old man loves her very much. Sometimes, he Fenglu makes his parents unhappy, so long as he runs to his grandfather to keep calm. Now when he says this, his unhappiness becomes more and more intense.


    "It''s all because of Suk!" He Fenglu subconsciously turns her head and points at Suk, which scares Bai Xue. She blinks at her best friend and gives a signal.


    At this time, Suk fully felt the power of he Shusheng who had been in the upper position for a long time. He didn''t blow his beard and stare. He just frowned slightly. His eyes looked like a needle on his back.


    He Shusheng won''t take his granddaughter seriously because of a trifle, but he will never let his granddaughter be wronged. It''s a matter that needs to be made clear.


    "Xiao Lu, what''s the matter, you say it!" At this time, he Shusheng''s tone was not so kind, and even his expression was a lot more serious. With the change of his mood, the people who followed him immediately panicked. These people included he Shusheng''s personal doctor, special assistant, the head of the stable, and the best rider except Jack.


    He Shusheng will be 80 years old soon. Even if he is in good health, some minor problems will inevitably appear. So as long as he comes out, his personal doctor will always be with him in case of some emergencies.


    Now the doctor saw something wrong with he Shusheng''s face and gave his special assistant a wink. The so-called special assistant is actually he Shusheng''s personal housekeeper. Now he is in his forties and has worked with him for 20 years. He knows his words and deeds very well.


    It seems that he Shusheng is really angry. At this time, he must step forward: "ha ha, little Lulu, would you like to talk about how Suk bullied you? Is he just trying to coax his little girl friend and put our beautiful girl aside? "Because he has been with he Shusheng all the year round, Lu Yueqiang has even integrated into the he family. Moreover, he is also very active. He finds excuses for he Fenglu while squeezing her eyes.


    "No!" He Fenglu doesn''t buy it at all. She directly creates a relaxed atmosphere for Lu Yueqiang and makes a mess. Bai Xue''s heart clatters and subconsciously wants to pull sukexian away.


    "Grandfather, it''s like this. I asked Suk about the living conditions of those poor children in the mountainous areas. He said that those children were miserable. Grandfather, can the foundation I told you last time do it! If you don''t do it again, Suk will do it! " He Fenglu said everything in one breath. [


    in fact, just now when she found that her grandfather''s mood began to get worse, she had already reflected it, but all the words were said by herself. She had to find a perfect excuse, otherwise she would know that she was fooling him with her grandfather''s eyesight, which would be worse. After all, her eyes are red, which can''t be fake!


    "Poor children in mountainous areas!" He Fenglu has been shaking for several days. To solve this problem, he also called the manager in charge of the charity fund. However, the work plan of the foundation this year is very full, and it is not a matter of one day to help so many poor children across the country. There is a long way to go.


    "Urban peach blossom" 127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    "what? You said the child wanted to set up a charity foundation? " He Sheng was fooled by the excuse of he Fenglu, and his attention turned to Suk, but this time he was less serious and more curious.


    Suk seems to be 20 years old. That''s a lot to say. It''s strange to think about setting up a foundation at a young age.

 Chapter 789

    "Yes! Grandpa, today Suk won more than 60 million yuan in new Lisboa! " He Fenglu was relieved to see that his grandfather''s face was relaxed. However, since everything has been said, it would be perfect if he could take this opportunity to fight for more help for the poor children in the mountainous areas. |^


    "what?" Now he Shusheng is even more surprised. Now he has several casinos in his hands taken care of by his younger generation, and more than 60 million yuan is nothing in a casino. After all, if someone loses money, someone will win money, which will not have much impact on the turnover. Naturally, no one will report to him because of a small matter.


    "You won so much?" He Shusheng once again turned his eyes on Suk. It is obvious that his curiosity about Suk has appeared. After all, at a young age, in the atmosphere of casinos, he is thankful that he can not lose money, and he has won more than 60 million yuan. If there is nothing extraordinary, it is really not normal.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know how to win!" Suk is embarrassed to scratch his head. The rest of his eyes see he Fenglu spit out her little tongue towards white snow. Unexpectedly, this girl has a cute side.


    "Just now, Xiao Lu said that you are going to set up a foundation. It''s not a foundation with 10000 or 20000 yuan. One or two million yuan can be formed. It involves all aspects and requires a lot of capital flow. How much are you going to invest? Don''t tell me to throw in all the 60 million! " [


    he Shusheng stands here, and other people don''t walk around. Fortunately, the stable here is high-grade. If people make a table, grind some coffee beans and make a pot of coffee, it will be very comfortable.


    There is melodious music in my ears and a good horse in front of my eyes. Through the large area of glass over there, I can see a large area of green land. The jockeys train their horse partners. When I talk about the foundation projects with a total amount of 60 million, I think it''s unusual_ ! ~;


    "I have consulted with my friends. If I set up a charity foundation, I really can''t attract much money by myself. Even if I deposit 60 million in the bank and save the children by interest, it''s just a drop in the bucket. So I''m going to set aside some money for investment to support charity. That''s the long-term plan!"


    Suk spoke with great eloquence. He did not say his thoughts simply because he was the richest man in Macao. Although he did not have a specific work plan, with the points he just said, it can also be said that he really put his heart into it, rather than talking like those little kids.


    The more he Shusheng listened, the more he exclaimed. Just now, he just asked casually. The purpose was to see if the child was teasing his granddaughter, right? Who knows that he has really considered such a problem with his heart. A young and shameful child, many people, even more than 99% of them, probably won''t do it.


    Sixty million is enough to spend. It''s more than enough to buy a luxury car, live in a foreign house, and raise a little star. If you really have a good heart and donate one or two million, it''s a great good person.


    But Suk not only didn''t get carried away by the money, he didn''t even have the idea of covering the money bag for fear of being poached, but also really put the relief of poor children in the mountain area in mind and prepared seriously.


    If this child is not a fool, then he will surely achieve something in the future. After all, this kind of courage is not what ordinary people can have.


    Of course, in his eyes, Suk will never be a poor common people, and those who are struggling on the subsistence allowance line will never rise up the idea of establishing a foundation.


    "Well! It seems that you are really working hard! " He Shusheng looked at Suk''s right words and nodded in approval. He seemed to ponder for a moment and looked at his granddaughter: "Xiaolu, are you going to join Suk''s foundation?"


    "Yes! If you don''t help me, grandfather, I''ll definitely go to sukkner! " He Fenglu began to use the general method. In general, once this move is issued, it will cause the opponent''s mind chaos and make a favorable response.


    "Well, I agree. You can go to Suk''s foundation!" He Fenglu''s surprise, the old man nodded, as if for her idea to give full affirmation, this accident let he Fenglu gape.


    "Grandfather, do you mean to let me join the Suk foundation?"


    "Yes, but if you join the Suk foundation, do you have to give you a job?" He Shusheng looked at his granddaughter and asked with a smile.


    "He is the president, I am the Secretary General!" He Fenglu blurted out that she could not help but jump out of these two positions in her mind. When she finished, her face suddenly turned red and half of the sky. She lowered her head in a hurry, but the girl Bai Xue chuckled. She did not expect that she and her best friend were heroes.


    Suk also thought of the Yellow jokes that Bai Xue said. He was embarrassed, but he Shusheng watched the three children become unnatural and confused.


    "Well, well, I won''t tease you!" He Shusheng waved his hand with a smile on his face, which was different from the palpitating seriousness before. Now he is just a kind old man: "Suk, how about you give me a position in your foundation?"


    "Ah?" Suk was stunned. He didn''t expect that he Shusheng would make such a request. However, he quickly reflected that if he Shusheng joined, the famous tree of people and his foundation, which was still in the process of planning, would be launched. With its popularity, there would be more people''s support, and even donations would roll in."Grandfather he, is that true? How about you being the president? " Suk hastened to offer an invitation. [


    "of course, it''s true. I donate 20 million in my own name to support Xiaolu!" He Shusheng''s personal wealth is worth 70 billion yuan. It''s easy to donate some money.


    But since I have a special charitable foundation, I will act according to the rules of the foundation. If I donate money casually, the foundation will become a decoration, causing the use of the organization. This is also a fatal loophole in management. This is why I just told he Fenglu to apply to the foundation, but I didn''t know why.


    127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    "Grandpa, is that true? You are finally willing to help me He Fenglu didn''t expect that the old man would suddenly change his mind. In fact, he didn''t even think of it at the beginning. Maybe the bigger reason is that he was infected by Suk''s courage! It''s like when I was young, if I didn''t give up my hand, I would not be the gambling king of Macao today.


    Even see Suk and he Fenglu standing together, more and more pleasing to the eye, if this boy is his granddaughter''s son-in-law, wouldn''t it be more beautiful, say to He Sheng this kind of life height, although also pay attention to the right family, but it is not necessarily so, even more is the value of human talent.

 Chapter 790

    Where does he Fenglu know that her grandfather is thinking about her life? Anyway, it''s not bad so far. He not only lies to protect Suk, but also successfully digs out a sum of money from his grandfather. |^


    er! How do you feel a little bit out of the rhythm, forget it, he Fenglu subconsciously threw the idea out of his mind, to borrow a sentence from Suk: everything is for children.


    He Shusheng held his granddaughter, who was in her arms, and patted her on the back fondly: "OK! okay! The foundation is not as simple as you think, but you can add more social practice! "


    Before listening to Suk''s meaning, he had found a professional friend to operate this matter, but think about the establishment of a foundation, even if it is charitable, the required procedures will be very complicated: "Suk, your foundation will give me a consultant or something, which may save you a lot of trouble!"


    "Thank you, grandfather he!" Suk is very grateful for what he Shusheng said just now. After all, with the richest man in Macao, even if he is just an honorary president or a consultant, it is really convenient for him to show his fame. [


    after all, as Ma Yina said, when applying to the Provincial Department of civil affairs, there are approval procedures for other departments, including taxation, industry and commerce. If there is no acquaintance relationship, there are only 12 words waiting for him: "the door is hard to enter, the face is ugly, the words are hard to hear, and things are hard to deal with". Maybe he can''t really handle the toss of a horse for three or five months, or even a year and a half.


    Now that he Shusheng has joined, who dares to delay? To tell the truth, although he Shusheng is the richest man in Macao, he does not seem to have much influence on the mainland. But you should know that he has always been a member of the National Committee of the Chinese people''s Political Consultative Conference (CPPCC). He can directly meet the role of the president of the state. No matter how much money he has, who can slack him off for a minute and a half_ ! ~;


    "OK, it''s settled first! Let''s see how the shockwave behaves? Jack needs to rest for a while. Now Johnson has to run a few laps! " He Shusheng first talked to his special assistant and asked him to remind him not to forget his promise to his granddaughter. After that, he looked at Johansen waiting for him.


    "Barth, now that Jack is away, you will take his place in the competition. Are you confident?" He Shusheng''s words immediately led everyone''s eyes to the middle-aged rider on one side.


    It looks like I''m in my thirties and forties. I have a dull face, small eyes, high cheekbones, round face, high cheekbones, but my nose is slightly collapsed, and my face has a strong Mongolian ethnic characteristics.


    "No problem at all!" Barth slightly chest, expressed great confidence, waiting for this day, he has been waiting for a long time, and even he had thought, as long as there is Jack''s day, then there will be no day of their own, the same is the jockey, but here all the tilt to take care of Jack, how can not let people envy it!


    But now that Jack is injured, it''s a golden opportunity. When the head of the racecourse found him today, the feeling of his heart beating faster is even more than that of letting his hands loose and letting the horse run.


    Barth nodded heavily. Now it''s God''s will to choose him. Although he was full of confidence, he was still a little nervous. Since Jack was injured, Barth has come to this stable every day to cultivate feelings with shockwave. Unfortunately, shockwave doesn''t seem to buy him.


    This kind of thing is very mysterious. It''s like BMW recognizes the owner. Every horse has a special jockey to serve and train, which makes them very afraid of strangers. Although it usually seems nothing, sometimes their mood will become extremely irritable, and strangers are not allowed to enter.


    "Grandfather, do you mean to let Barth replace Jack first?" He Fenglu saw that balsi opened the fence, and then slowly went in to chat with shockwave. He comforted shockwave with his Mongolian accent and nonstandard Mandarin, and gently stroked the horse''s back, as if to help it tickle.


    "Yes! If shockwave doesn''t play, it won''t win much! " He Shusheng shrugged his shoulders. Since he is known as the king of gambling in Macao, all gambling industries are involved. Needless to say, he Shusheng is the chairman of Macao Jockey Club. He is even interested in gambling on dogs and pigs.


    In Shengsheng racecourse, there are seven or eight horses who have won the championship. Their names have their own characteristics. Fast running, rockets, explosives, lightning and thunder are all very powerful, but the highest winning rate is shock wave.


    Just as he Shusheng and his grandson were talking, Bai Xue quietly moved to Suk''s side and said in a low voice, "look at you, touch Lulu''s ass, is that what you can touch? Fortunately, Lulu gives me face, or you will die! Well, I''m talking to you. Do you hear me? "


    Snow White saw Suk turned to look at Barth and shockwave, and touched him with her arm.


    "Well? oh I said just now that you two are so alike in your back Suk regained his mind and said quickly. Just now, Suk had extracted the reward for his mastery of equestrian skills, and the familiar and cool strength appeared on his body. After the blessing of the reward, especially his arms and legs, he felt the most deeply.The essentials of riding, such as how to hold the reins, how to sit on the saddle and how to control, can be understood in an instant. Even every move of the horse can guess its reaction. For example, now that Barth is close to the shockwave, he can feel the shockwave. It seems that he has some emotional instability and unwillingness. From time to time, he bangs his nose, which seems to be very against this new jockey.


    However, Barth''s level is very high. Naturally, he has his own set of Maces. In a few words, he began to calm down the shock wave, and he was obedient. He followed him out from the side of the horse path.


    He Shusheng takes everyone out from the small door on one side. The side raceway leads directly to the green space outside. This green space is specially for horses to relax, not a race track.


    Barth is going to change the saddle and reins for shockwave. He is lowering his head to sort out these things. At this moment, he Fenglu covers his mouth and is surprised: "shockwave is crying!" As he said this, he ran quickly. [


    sure enough, the eyelids of shockwave slowly shed tears, standing in the same place, constantly shaking their feet, it seems that they miss Jack before.


    The people he Shusheng took with him, Suk and Bai Xue, were about ten meters away from the shock wave. He Fenglu suddenly saw the horse shed tears. He was in a hurry. He wanted to help the shock wave wipe away the tears. Before everyone could react, he was near the shock wave.


    127784 mobile phone users visit WP


    "be careful!" Just when he Fenglu stood on tiptoe and wanted to wipe the eyelids of the shockwave, Suk suddenly felt tight in his heart. With the reward of being proficient in equestrian skills, he had a very clear feeling about the emotional changes of the horses. The shockwave, which was already a little irritable, suddenly saw a stranger and broke out.


    He Sheng didn''t wait to shout lulu. He watched the shock wave jump a few times. Then he suddenly raised his two front hooves and fell on he Fenglu. If these two hooves really stepped on he Fenglu, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    He Sheng, who was in a hurry, even his voice became shrill: "Xiao Lu, get out of the way!"

 Chapter 791

    He Fenglu saw the shock wave not far away, with tears hanging on her eyelids, and felt a pain in her heart. She thought it must be because she knew that Jack was hurt, and her heart was sad. Her love overflowed suddenly. It was totally subconscious, so she ran over and raised her hand to wipe the horse''s tears_ ! ~;


    but the shockwave was already in an unstable mood. If it wasn''t for Barth''s own way of training horses, he would have been furious. Suddenly, a man appeared in front of him, and he was even more agitated. He straightened his waist, and then his two front hooves were raised high above the ground, like two hammers, and he was about to hit Feng Lu.


    Although Suk called out to be careful before, he Fenglu didn''t respond in time. When the shock wave began to rage, he stood up like a tiger, and realized the danger.


    However, her legs seemed to be filled with lead, but she couldn''t move at all when she wanted to run. Her face suddenly became panic like gold paper. Even though she was wearing helmet and armor, if she was really trampled by the shock wave, she would be seriously injured. If her hoof was directly on her head, her life would be worried.


    When he Shusheng was 80 years old, he saw that his baby granddaughter was in such a dangerous situation. He didn''t think about anything else. He didn''t look like an old man at all. He rushed over quickly. [


    while Barth, squatting beside the shock wave to tidy up his harness, was just picking up the saddle and preparing to install it on the shock wave. Suddenly, he saw he Fenglu under the horse''s hooves. He was so flustered that he threw the saddle aside. He had a clear idea of who he Fenglu was. If he really hurt her, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    It''s not realistic to try to save he Fenglu from leaving. Because of his position, although he is not tall, he is a burly Mongolian man. He takes a step forward regardless. The probe is about to get down to the front leg of the horse. His legs are slightly bent, his hands are lifted up, and suddenly he wants to arch the shock wave to one side_ ! ~;


    Barr thought wrong, he did not estimate the power of shock wave fury, Irish purebred makes shock wave muscle knot, tall, slender limbs, and full of unimaginable explosive power, if not, it will not win so high.


    However, the exciting advantages of the past competitions have now turned into terrible lethality. Barth holds his arms up just at the muscle position where the sternum of the shock wave connects with the ulna. That is to say, under the armpit, the center of gravity of both legs moves down, and then concentrates his whole body''s energy on his arms. It''s really hard to just push the violent shock wave to one side Hang also has to slow down the speed of his falling hooves and buy time for he Fenglu.


    Just as Barth was struggling to lift, he heard two crackles, like something suddenly broke. Then Barth felt a sharp pain in his arms, and realized that his arms had been broken.


    Even if Barth had broken his teeth, the pain of heart drilling couldn''t be alleviated by one point. With a broken arm, it was even more difficult to prevent the shockwave''s hooves from falling.


    The two front hooves of the shock wave are raised high and upright. The distance between the two hooves and the ground is about five meters. Under the action of the acceleration of gravity, Bai Xue looks up at the two front hooves with horseshoe, which are constantly magnified in front of her eyes. Then she gets closer and closer, and her brain is blank.


    He Shusheng ran forward to save his granddaughter, but the others who had been with him could not sit by and ignore him. However, it happened too suddenly, and several people were not close to each other. As soon as they rushed past, they saw the shockwave''s hoof with great momentum and directly hit he Fenglu.


    Until this time, he Fenglu finally exclaimed, feeling that her body was kicked by the shock wave and fell directly on the grass, but there was no expected pain. The next second, she finally found that something was wrong. She felt like she was held in her arms by a person, and two people were entangled and rolled on the grass. You can''t get up I''m constantly changing my position.


    When I opened my eyes, I realized that it was Suk who was holding his body. Between the two people, they held each other tightly, especially Shuangfeng, who was squeezed between them. These two meats were almost squeezed into meat cakes, which made him breathless.


    Fortunately, the imported meadow is very soft. Although it''s not comfortable for two people to roll on it, it''s absolutely not uncomfortable.


    "Hoo Bai Xue finally breathed a sigh of relief and patted her chest subconsciously. Just now, she also wanted to save he Fenglu, but before she took two steps, she felt a gust of wind rushing past her. Then she saw Suk''s shadow, which was as fast as lightning. People could only catch a trace of movement.


    In fact, everyone didn''t see clearly how Suk saved he Fenglu from under the horse''s hooves. Everyone clearly saw how fast the horse''s hooves of the shock wave stepped down. They even stepped under he Fenglu''s helmet, but the next second they found Suk holding her rolled to one side.


    He Fenglu and Suk didn''t know how many laps they had rolled. At least they went out for more than 30 meters before they stopped. We can imagine how much inertia Suk''s speed was. He Fenglu was a little dizzy when he was turned. His short breath made the chest squeezed in the middle very uncomfortable.Suk is also palpitating, and his heart rate is a little bit disordered. Looking at he Fenglu with a shocked face, he has opened his eyes and looked at himself now. Although his eyes are still a little weak, his little face is still pale, but it is much better than before.


    "It''s all right! Don''t be afraid Suk''s mouth turned up slightly, releasing a reassuring smile. Knowing that he Fenglu must still be among the six gods, he quickly comforted him.


    He Fenglu looks at Suk''s cheek close at hand, and his short breath sprays on his face. His warm and powerful heartbeat makes people feel extremely steady. He is held in his arms, and his hands are tightly around him to protect himself.


    He Fenglu''s face turned red without any reason. He had a blush. The chest that had been squeezed in the middle was very uncomfortable, but now it became a kind of numbness. There was a trace of shyness in the grateful eyes. The voice was like a mosquito: "thank you!"


    "I wish you were OK!" As soon as Suk finished speaking, he watched he Fenglu''s desire to stop talking, which made him a little confused: "what''s the matter?" [


    "can you take your hands off me?" He Fenglu''s little face became more scarlet. After that, he lowered his head to Suk''s shoulder.


    "Eh!" Suk realized that he had just rushed over with the method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall. At the critical moment, with the momentum of rushing up, he held he Fenglu and avoided the falling horseshoe.


    But the two people rolled together for a long time, their hands have not relaxed, at this time, she said, immediately noticed that their left hand actually hard on the buttocks of he Fenglu.


    Moreover, because it was too sudden at that time, and after a while of rolling, the position of the hand support was a little sensitive, just along the shallow hook between the buttocks, I''m afraid that the fingertips were close to the shameful part.

 Chapter 792

    This is not a millennium kill. This is definitely not a millennium kill. |^


    this is a thousand years of pain, just for a result, the outline you left to guide me, not lonely in the night.


    All of a sudden, Suk felt that although he Sheng didn''t care too much about the amount of millions and tens of millions of dollars, he really didn''t want to watch it die of madness because of his love for shockwave.


    During this period, the heroes of the racecourse and several jockeys tried to pacify the shockwave, but they were almost trampled by it. Finally, they even invited the horse keeper who was responsible for its diet every day to calm down the shockwave. Seeing that the horse was still furious, his hair was splashing with sweat when he ran.


    "Grandfather, can shock wave really run to death?" He Fenglu looks worried and looks at the shockwave in the galloping distance. Love and compassion are flooding again.


    "Xiao Chen, why don''t you go and get Jack back?" He Sheng''s eyes have been following the running shockwave. He can see that he has been tired, but he doesn''t mean to slow down at all. He is furious and his eyes are red. He is really worried that he will fall on the ground the next second. Naixia can only invite Jack who has just finished the operation.


    "Or I''ll try it!" Suk can clearly feel the inner worry on He Sheng and he Feng''s face, and he also doesn''t want the shock wave to die like this. After thinking about it, he finally makes a decision.

 Chapter 793

    When Suk mausoleum wanted to try to appease his anger and even run to death, almost everyone was surprised and said, "you?"


    "Suk! Don''t try to be brave Snow White is right beside Suk. She quietly pulls his skirt and lowers her voice. Just now, so many experienced jockeys and even the keepers who live with these horses all fail. On the contrary, they all run away, not to mention Suk, a stranger.


    "It''s OK, just try!" Suk turns to see Bai Xue and knows that the girl is worried about her injury. However, to tell the truth, Suk is very confident in her heart. With the reward of being proficient in equestrian skills, she not only improves her riding skills, but also has a feeling that she can communicate with the horse.


    At least Suk thinks he won''t get hurt, and he is willing to do his best to subdue the shockwave. After all, no one wants to watch such a great horse and die of fatigue.


    "Suk, it''s too dangerous!" He Fenglu, who was saved from the horse''s hoof by Suk before, was held by Suk for a long time, which made her feel embarrassed. She was a little ashamed to face him and pretended not to see him all the time. But now Suk wants to subdue the shockwave and subconsciously wants to stop it. She doesn''t understand why she cares so much about Suk. [


    maybe because of the feeling under the horse''s hooves, she still has a lingering fear. It''s so terrible, just like those two hooves have the magic of body immobilization. She can''t move even under the hooves and can only stand and die.


    "Suk, I''ll send someone to pick jack up! The hospital is not too far from here! " If he Shusheng waved his hand, he didn''t want the shock wave to happen, and he didn''t want these children to get hurt.


    Now the best way is to let shock wave''s most familiar and intimate Jack come forward. This method is the safest and also the most realistic one.


    Although he Shusheng''s personal doctor asked whether it was possible to use anesthetics to put down the shockwave, he was soon stopped by the racecourse manager, because the shockwave is in a state of frenzy and fury, and there is no way to determine the exact dose. It is very likely that the lack of effectiveness of anesthetics will aggravate it.


    However, if the dosage is increased, it will affect the neurons of animals. The shockwave is a pure race horse. If it affects the future action ability because of anesthetics, it will directly deprive it of the hope of becoming a champion in the future.


    "Grandfather he, I''ll go and have a look first. If I can''t, I''m good at running away!" Suk laughs, just like he said. After saving he Fenglu, everyone seems to have failed to see his action clearly, which shows that his speed is really fast, agile and quick. Thinking of this, he Shusheng ponders for a moment: "OK! If not, come back quickly! "


    The wind is blowing and the water is cold. As soon as the strong man goes, he will return it if he can''t!


    Because before the shock wave running range is not regular, so everyone has retreated to one side of the stable, Suk in the eyes of everyone, straight out.


    Shockwave is really tired, but the spirit is very excited. Shockwave shakes off its hooves and flies on the grass. Originally, Suk wants to wait until it slows down, but after a few minutes, shockwave doesn''t even mean to stop at all.


    With a deep breath, Suk began to adjust his body. At last, when the impact force was running close to him again, his feet started to work. The method of flying over the eaves and walls made his speed extremely fast, even faster than the shock wave.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on him, especially Bai Xue. She clenched her fists tightly, and her eyes didn''t blink for fear that Suk would be hurt by the horse. Moreover, he Fenglu looked very nervous, and her breath became short. Her chest was moving up and down.


    Shockwave found that someone was speeding up with himself, and he was still a stranger. His mood suddenly became more excited and competitive, and accelerated again.


    Impact, as the champion horse, naturally has its dignity. No creature is allowed to surpass itself. However, the man next to him is running faster and faster, and has a tendency to surpass himself. Suddenly, in the eyes of all people, he changed his route and suddenly bumped into Suk.


    "Ah?" Snow white covers her mouth, but before she reacts, she sees Suk jump up at his feet, and his right hand moves quickly around the horse''s neck. Then the whole person has jumped onto the horse''s back.


    Shockwave found that the stranger who was still in the same step with him just now had no shadow, and he threw it away, but the next second he felt that he had more people on him. That''s amazing. Taisui''s head was on the ground. Isn''t that a provocation to himself?


    "Chirp --" The sound of the shockwave changed, and suddenly stopped. There was a sudden brake. He wanted to let Suk sit in the sky and throw him out. But who knew Suk didn''t move like a mountain. His legs were between the horse''s belly, his hands were around the horse''s neck, and his whole body was close to the horse''s back.


    Because the shockwave is now naked, no reins, no saddle, no stirrups, nothing, which is very inconvenient for a man riding on a horse, even if the horse does not find trouble, it may also fall directly, but who knows that Suk is an alien, steady, like a man growing on the grassland.When the shock wave failed, there was another plan. He swayed his body twice, stretched his front legs and arched his back legs. With the force of his two front legs, his whole body almost became 90 degrees upright, which made Suk seem to be straightening up.


    "Oops, Suk''s going to fall!" When he Fenglu saw this situation, Suk didn''t have the tools he could use. He didn''t just run away with his bare hands. [


    "nothing!" The manager of the racecourse said at the right time: "his movements are very skillful. The movements of his arms, hands and even his crotch are very standard. It''s a state of human horse integration. He will never fall down!"


    Sure enough, as the racecourse manager said, the front hoof of the shockwave was raised high, and it seemed to have stopped in the air for a minute or two, even shaking its body. But Suk still didn''t move, so he couldn''t control landing again. There were also boulders in the spectators'' hearts.


    But the shock wave''s trick is more than that. It''s like a Spanish bullfight, rushing forward and backward, left and right, and Suk is like a boat in the wind and rain, which seems to have a tendency to collapse at any time.


    Ho Sheng frowned tightly. Although Suk succeeded in jumping on the horse''s back and didn''t fall off, shockwave''s horse was still in such a state of madness that it didn''t converge at all. He waved: "Xiao Chen, you''d better go and get Jack!"


    "Wait! Look, grandpa Just when he Sheng has no hope for Suk, he Fenglu suddenly shouts in surprise, and he Sheng also sees an incredible scene with her guidance.


    Novel net

 Chapter 794

    Climbing on that fast train, like riding on a galloping horse, is a good battlefield for us to kill the enemy.


    Suk would have thought about it, otherwise Suk would not have done it so easily!


    "Cut, I know, you are so powerful! Riding is better than riding Snow white looks at Suk''s stinky face and turns her mouth. A word almost makes Suk spit out a mouthful of black blood.


    "Please, don''t be such a hooligan!" Suk looks defeated and subconsciously looks to the stable. He Sheng and Chen zengfang don''t know what they are talking about. He Fenglu is looking at herself now. Although the distance is still 30 or 40 meters, Suk can still feel the strange look in her eyes.


    "They want you to go to the horse king Invitational Contest!" Bai Xuexin spoke quickly and told Suk what she had just heard.


    "What do you mean?" Although Suk has a guess in his heart, he still asks snow white for confirmation.


    "That is to invite experts from all over the world to compete. I heard that the total amount of prize money in this competition is as high as six million dollars! If you win the championship, you can take half of the bonus, that''s three million yuan. It''s almost twenty million yuan in RMB! " Snow White according to just heard from the other side of the news, breaking fingers began to calculate.


    At this time, Suk stopped and took out the phone from his pocket. It turned out to be the beautiful Police Officer Yang Peier: "Hello! Hello, Officer Yang


    "Suk, do you remember the last time I told you I was involved in the hunt for drug dealers?" Yang Peier''s idle words, straight into the theme, neat, without procrastination, immediately surprised Suk.


    [author''s digression]: I''m sorry, brothers. My daughter has a fever and has been crying all the time. This is the chapter today. Please forgive me!

 Chapter 795

    Yang Peier tells Suk by phone that the leader of the Criminal Police Brigade of the Municipal Bureau and the deputy director of the Municipal Bureau are ready to meet him. In fact, they want to know whether they are qualified to participate in such a dangerous work.


    Weihai is not a big city where drugs are rampant, so there is no anti drug police in the strict sense. All of them are the agents of criminal police, which belong to two brands and one set of people. However, criminal police handle big cases, which are dangerous, but not as dangerous as anti drug police.


    When it comes to drugs, they are bad in nature and have a serious impact. Moreover, they are more severe in sentencing. Basically, they are making an example in criminal punishment.


    People who manufacture drugs, sell drugs and even transport drugs belong to the work of pinning their heads on their waistbands. However, the high profits still make them have the idea of taking risks. However, they also know what kind of punishment they are facing after being arrested. This is also the reason why the anti drug police are dangerous. They are fierce in resistance, vicious in means, and even have lethal weapons in their hands.


    So to let Suk participate in the action as a people means that he must have something too ordinary. For example, he is proficient in driving skills and can intercept drug dealers who have been running away wantonly. He must also have the ability to protect himself. [


    because Yang Peier had made it very clear to Suk before, but Suk nodded and agreed, but he did not pass the approval of the leader of the Public Security Bureau, so this time he asked Suk to have an interview with the leader, and he meant to have a test.


    "Well, I''ll go back as soon as possible!" Suk hung up the phone, feeling very complicated, a little nervous, a little excited.


    "Are you going back?" Although Bai Xue didn''t hear the content of the phone clearly, she could always recognize that it was a woman calling, and her face was not very happy: "who is that person?"


    "A friend!" Suk is naturally more aware of Bai Xue''s emotional changes, but there is no pressure to answer. Indeed, Yang Peier and Suk are just friends. Although there have been a few minor accidents before, for example, the last time she was drunk in a bar, she brought her to open a room by herself.


    Moreover, he was forced to run out of the classroom in the morning to buy and deliver clothes for her. Moreover, when he was fighting with her in the room, the police almost took him away as a PO guest and miss. If it wasn''t for Yang Peier''s acquaintances among the three policemen, he was afraid that he would have to pay for his parents.


    But then there is a long period of time without how to contact, people are like this, over time, if not for a long time, the feelings will be in inexplicable.


    Suk does not deny that he once had such a fantasy in his heart. After all, Yang Peier, a police officer, is beautiful and has a good personality. Everyone has a love for beauty, especially the heart to buy a beautiful woman. But Yang Peier did not give Suk a chance, and this little beauty died of illness.


    "Ordinary friends?" Bai Xue frowns and looks calm on Suk''s face. She is relieved. To tell you the truth, Bai Xue thinks that she knows little about Suk and even thinks that it''s very strange to establish a relationship with him.


    The old monk of Puji Buddhist temple said that the peach blossom was robbed into a peach blossom knot. He was so stupid that he followed Suk. He was determined to get tired of it. But just now this phone call told him that Suk still had his social circle, and he seemed to have a confidant.


    "Ordinary friends indeed!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and put his mobile phone into his pocket. But before he put it firmly, the mobile phone vibrated again and pulled out a, er, it turned out to be Wan Qihong.


    It''s totally subconscious to have a look at Bai Xue. The girl is pretending to be looking at the phone screen in her hand. I don''t know why. At this time, Suk finally feels guilty. Maybe this fiancee in reputation makes him feel guilty in front of Bai Xue.


    "Hello?"


    "Suk!"


    Wan Qihong''s voice came out from her mobile phone. It was as if she was really standing beside her. The president of the super run club, the flat breasted girl from the military compound, the girl who was directly betrothed to her by her grandfather, and the woman who had done some blushing and heartbeating actions with herself in the woods, were silent after two words.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Although Suk can feel Snow White''s ears standing up on one side and try to be clear about her conversation, Suk doesn''t want to avoid her. Some things can''t be solved by just avoiding. When it''s time to face them.


    "Are you free this weekend?" It seems that Wan Qihong on the other end of the phone is hesitant, a little shy to speak.


    "Weekend? Now it''s not good. What''s the matter? " Because Yang Peier had called to say that he wanted to meet the leader of the Criminal Police Brigade, which probably means that the action of arresting drug dealers has been put on the agenda. It is not sure that there will be action on Saturday and Sunday, so Suk really has no way to determine whether he is free.


    "My dad will be back this week. I told you last time that he wanted to see you!" Wan Qihong is really a little embarrassed. Her grandfather has always given her an engagement with Suk. Although it seems that Suk is meant to be a shield, this engagement does exist.Now, not only grandfather often mentions it, but wan Qihong''s father is also interested in it. He even asks Su Ke to come to Yanjing for a meeting. If this goes on, I''m afraid it will be a fake. It''s true and false. In other words, it''s possible to make a fake come true. [


    "Er!" Sukton was startled. It was true that Wan Qihong had mentioned it to her before, but at that time, she thought she was joking with her and didn''t pay attention to it. Who knew it was true!


    "This may not have much time! I''ve been busy lately! " Suk''s mind inexplicably outlines the image of Wan Qihong''s father. He has a big back and a big body, which should be similar to Wan Qihong''s brother''s image. He is also similar to Gangxian Akaki. He is wearing a military uniform, carrying a pistol, thick eyebrows, big eyes, wide mouth and broad nose. When he thinks of this, he is scared and subconsciously wants to take off.


    "It''s OK. If you are busy, my father may visit you in Weihai!" Wan Qihong''s tone of voice is very relaxed. She doesn''t exert pressure on Suk. She is completely describing a small matter.


    "Eh!" Suk was surprised again. My God, these soldiers and the men in the barracks are straight-minded. Maybe they will come soon. They have to scare their parents. They finally sent Bai Xue away. They have another in laws. I''m afraid their hearts can''t bear such a burden.


    "I''ll try to make time! Take time! "


    "If you can''t spare time, I''ll spare you!" Wan Qihong put a cruel word, this fierce, a military temperament woman, sounds like a little coquetry means, although this coquetry is a bit fierce.


    Suk breathed out a long breath. Before he fully digested the terrible news, he heard the voice of Snow White: "I''m done with the phone call?"


    "Well! It''s over! " Suk felt a little chilly on his back and laughed awkwardly.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so busy, one phone after another, all women, all urging you to go back, don''t put your mobile phone in your pocket, wait, I''m not sure someone will call you!" The white snow Du wears a mouth, a face is jealous.


    "Why! No one will call again! " Suk said that he was going to put the mobile phone back in his pocket again. Who knew that he hadn''t put it in this time, it suddenly vibrated again.


    [author''s digression]: I''ll fill in the remaining chapters. Thank you for your understanding. No one scolded me in the review. Thank you! The child is still a little uncomfortable. I don''t know my parents if I don''t raise a child. When the child cries, I don''t know what I''m thinking. Today, I''m in four chapters!

 Chapter 796

    Suk awkwardly took out his cell phone, thinking that it would not be any lesbian who was thinking of me again! However, when I saw the caller ID on the mobile phone screen, I felt even more embarrassed. It was Shen Zheng, my head teacher_ ! ~;


    "Hello, Mr. Shen!" Suk hesitated for a while. He didn''t know how to ask for leave from his teacher. For two days, what is the concept of skipping classes for two days in senior three? This is the rhythm of death!


    "Well, Suk, Wei Lan asked for personal leave for you yesterday. Why didn''t you come today?" Shen Zheng''s attitude is not too severe, but with a kind of concern.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Shen. I wanted to call you, but something happened at home. I''m not in Weihai now!" Suk wanted to make up an excuse, but he thought about it and said it directly. After all, if he made it up, Shen Zheng would be foolish to visit his family.


    "There''s something at home! When can I come back? " Shen Zheng is still concerned about this issue. To tell you the truth, people are selfish. If there is a champion in the college entrance examination in his class, even if it is just the top one in his school, it is a resounding capital. [


    if this is the first place in the whole Weihai City, or even the biggest one in the province, the effect will be completely different. It''s not too bad for a rooster or a dog to ascend to heaven. All kinds of bonuses are secondary. The key is that you can open a cram school, which is a good way to make money. As long as you play the signboard, the head teacher of the number one in the college entrance examination, and the leader of the golden list.


    I believe that those parents who want their children to grow up and their daughters to grow up will flock to them. I wish I could tutor them! Chemistry is not a major subject? What''s the point? The head teacher is in charge of the whole situation and provides learning methods. After all, teaching people to fish is better than teaching them to fish.


    Of course, it''s normal if Mr. Shen doesn''t have such a mind. After all, some people want to be famous and others want to make profits. Teachers themselves are a respected profession. They want to be famous and others want to be rich. |^


    SHEN Zheng, both public and private, hopes that Suk can make the best of the list, and he has a special preference for this amazing boy from the bottom of his heart. He can open up some of his small mistakes, but he doesn''t want him to delay his study.


    "Miss Shen, I will come back to class tomorrow!" Now that the teachers have called, and pei''er and WAN Qihong are urging themselves, they really can''t stay here any longer. After thinking about it, they give Shen Zheng a satisfactory answer.


    Snow White looked at Suk hung up the phone, thoughtful look, deep breath: "you want to go back?"


    "Well! I''ve been out for two days. You heard that just now. It''s my head teacher. I''m afraid I''ll be furious if I don''t go back! " Suk shrugged his shoulders, looked at the expression of white snow''s face, a little smile: "what? Do you want to leave me


    "Yes! Why don''t you come to Macao to study? " Snow White said while holding Suk''s hand, some imploring meaning, although the two people strictly said that they didn''t get along for a long time, but I don''t know why snow white now think it''s good to be with Suk every day, if one day can''t see him, I''m afraid he can''t stand it.


    "Don''t be silly. I''m still in high school! And transfer is not as easy as you think Suk raised his hand to wipe the tears on Bai Xue''s cheek. For a moment, the girl had tears in her eyes. What could she do.


    "I''ll go to my father to help me with the transfer. He knows a lot of people. I''m sure I can do it!" Indeed, as Bai Xue said, it may be impossible for ordinary people to transfer from the mainland to Macao. But if Bai chongtian comes out, it is really nothing.


    Snow becomes pitiful all of a sudden. Although Suk is a little softhearted, he doesn''t want to see her expression and sighs: "snow, my parents are in Weihai, but we are not far away! If your poison relapses, I can come to you at any time! "


    As soon as I heard Suk say this, especially when it comes to the two people''s private words, these whispers are only known by the two of them. When I think about the treatment of detoxification, although the little girl''s tears are pouring down, there are still two red clouds floating up: "you hate me, I just can''t bear you!"


    "Well, don''t cry! Look, there are so many people looking at you! " Suk pacifies Bai Xue, points to he Shusheng on the side of the stable and says.


    "Oh Bai Xue pursed her little mouth, wiped her tears, and then took a few deep breaths, which finally returned to normal. She followed Suk''s steps and went to the stable.


    And shockwave this horse is really become very clever, has been closely followed by Suk, do not run, do not move, honest and before the performance is very different.


    "Snow, what''s the matter with you?" He Fenglu, as a good friend, looks at Snow White''s pear blossom with rain, and hastens to meet her. She says that she also looks at Suk. I''m afraid that Suk must be bullying snow white in her guess.


    "It''s OK, Suk said he''s going back!" Snow said, she with he Fenglu things don''t say good friend, so also tell the truth.


    "Oh As soon as he Fenglu heard that this was the reason, she had no way to care about it. However, she saw that Suk''s eyes turned to her and subconsciously escaped. Just now, she was still a bit inquisitive. But in such a short distance, Suk''s unique flavor made her return to the second frame when she gave her first kiss.However, Bai Xue is still immersed in the sadness of parting. She doesn''t notice the strange performance of her best friend and goes on subconsciously with her head down. [


    "Suk, it''s amazing that you tamed the shockwave!" Just now, he Shusheng and Racecourse manager Chen zengfang have been communicating about the international horse king invitational tournament. When he saw Suk coming back, he also welcomed him. With his action, everyone kept up with him.


    Suk saw that he was surrounded, and he Shusheng''s enthusiasm surprised him a little. He said, "grandfather he, don''t praise me. I just tried. I didn''t expect that I would live up to my fate!"


    "Suk, there''s something I want to discuss with you. Jack, our number one jockey, suffered a leg injury. Just now Barth broke his arm again. I''m afraid he won''t be able to participate in the national horse king invitational tournament next month, so we don''t have any candidates to compete in the Shengsheng Racecourse!"


    He Sheng has decided to invite Suk as the seed player of the Shengsheng racecourse, but before he finished, he looked at Suk with an apologetic smile and took out his mobile phone from his pocket again. He didn''t expect that he would be so busy in such a short time.


    "Grandfather he, just a moment!" Suk heard about the international horse king invitational tournament in Snow White''s mouth before, and also knew what he Sheng was going to say. To be honest, the reward was very attractive.


    However, when I saw Wang Xiaogang''s phone number on the caller ID, I was very confused. This guy usually won''t call himself. What''s the matter?


    "Hello! Xiaogang! What''s the matter? "


    "Boss Suk, I just heard a news about Li Feifei!" Wang Xiaogang''s voice on the phone is full of desire to talk and stop. I don''t know why, Suk heard a bad premonition from his tone.

 Chapter 797

    "What happened to Li Feifei?" When Suk heard Wang Xiaogang''s words, he had a bad feeling in his heart, which made him frown and ask_ ! ~;


    Wang Xiaogang is determined to become a major director. Since he wants to be involved in the entertainment industry in the future, he has a lot of gossip psychology, so he knows all about Suk''s little tidbits, and he has also participated in Suk''s dinner with several girls several times.


    In his mind, Suk is simply the beauty terminator. The school of No.17 middle school is so big, and there are many famous beauties in it, but no one can be like Suk. There are always beauties around him, which makes people jealous.


    In particular, Li Feifei and Liu Qingqing, the two girls, one is the top ten beauties in the old campus, the other is the new leader of the jade girl, and Suk has a constant relationship with the two girls. This does not count as Wei Lan who works as a working flower, and there is another girl who seems to be an ordinary friend.


    Gan Tian is the girl who can''t think about it because she failed in the exam. Even if she only occasionally asks Suk for advice, she is envious of others. [


    in addition, Wang Xiaogang can be sure that the relationship between Suk and Li Feifei is very unusual. Although it seems that Suk and Li Feifei are not as popular as other high school puppy love lovers, and they are not so inseparable, their casual eyes tell him that there must be something strange in it.


    So when Wang Xiaogang heard the news, he immediately called Suk. As expected, he could also hear his nervousness from Suk''s tone.


    "Boss Suk, that''s what''s going on. After I heard about it today, I made a special inquiry. It should be the truth!"


    Before Wang Xiaogang finished speaking, Suk interrupted him: "speak quickly! What happened? "


    "Li Feifei''s father had a car accident, the situation is not optimistic, should have entered the intensive care unit, you are not in these two days, she did not come to school!"


    "An accident?" Suk''s subconscious heart was shocked, and he couldn''t help believing Wang Xiaogang''s words. This matter sounds really serious. Wang Xiaogang won''t make fun of it no matter what. |^


    "boss, I called about this. What''s it like? You''d better call Li Feifei to find out! No, I''m going to have a class


    Class bell came from the phone, and there was a rush of footsteps and the wind, you can hear that the boy is not in the classroom now.


    "Good!" Suk hung up the phone, and his face was very different from before. He Shusheng immediately felt this strange thing. He Shusheng, who is 80 years old, had seen too many worldly things. He could guess what happened as long as he saw a change in his eyes.


    "Suk, what''s the matter? What happened? Can I help you? " Three questions in a row came out directly, which made Suk subconsciously pull the corners of his mouth: "grandfather he, something happened to my friend, I have to call again!"


    With a deep breath, Suk finally dials Li Feifei''s phone. No wonder Li Feifei seems to be missing these two days. He doesn''t even send a text message to himself. It turns out that something happened at home.


    Li Feifei has a very important relationship with Suk. Although the relationship between the two has always been specious and unclear, in the final analysis, Suk''s first task, the first girl in close contact, the first time to lead a girl home, is too much about her.


    And in Suk''s subconscious, he has regarded Li Feifei as his girlfriend. Now that something like this has happened in her family, how can he be moved.


    Dudu''s phone has been connected to the stereo for a long time. Just before the automatic hang up, Li Feifei''s powerful voice came out: "Suk!"


    "Feifei, are you ok? Uncle Suk didn''t know how to ask this question, but he stopped and stopped.


    "Yes Li Feifei was in a bad mood. He didn''t even think about why Suk knew what happened at home. His voice was a little hoarse. He just said two words, but he burst out crying: "the hospital has issued two critical notices. Suk Suk, where are you?"


    Li Feifei sobbed, as if trying not to cry, but he couldn''t help it at all.


    "Feifei, don''t cry. It''s OK! Let''s transfer to Yanjing. I''ll be right back! " As soon as Suk heard the notice of critical illness, the whole person''s hair exploded. It''s really like what Wang Xiaogang said. The situation is not optimistic.


    "Well, my mother has contacted the hospital over there in Yanjing, but now my father has been in a coma. Suk, what should I do?" Li Feifei at the moment where there is the past playful and lovely chirping heroine image, like a little match girl. [


    "it''s OK. Now the medical level is so high, my uncle will be OK! Feifei, don''t think about it. I''ll go back to Weihai as soon as possible. You wait for me


    The three words "you wait for me" are ordinary, but the energy it contains is so powerful and hot. Since her father''s car accident, Li Feifei''s whole body is completely empty. If his brain is not blank, it must be a mess.Numb sitting in the intensive care unit, sobbing from time to time, although there are several uncles and aunts around, but let Li Feifei feel no trace of warmth, these uncles and aunts are my father''s company colleagues, I do not know, not familiar with.


    "Is someone sick?" He Sheng has learned something from Suk''s words. It should be that a friend of Suk is in critical condition: "Suk, if you don''t come here directly, I can arrange the most famous doctor! And the medical equipment here can be called the first class in the world


    "Thank you, grandfather he. My friends over there have contacted Yanjing. If the situation is really bad, I will come to ask for your help."


    Suk turns around and wants to find Bai Xue. She sees that she is whispering something to he Fenglu. From time to time, she looks at herself and waves to her as she walks.


    "What''s the matter?" Snow White some don''t understand, see Suk serious expression, they didn''t talk about the international horse king Invitational?


    "Xiaoxue, I have to go back to Weihai immediately. Something happened to my friend over there!"


    "OK, I''ll arrange the ticket for you now!" Snow white looks at Suk''s face, and can feel his urgency. Instead of asking more questions, she goes directly to pick up her mobile phone. But now she has put on her breeches, and her clothes are all in the dressing room, so she naturally feels empty.


    "Suk, I''ve already made a reservation for you. It''s 12:10. There''s still an hour left!" Just now, he Sheng''s special assistant took care of this matter. He Sheng is far better than Bai family in this aspect. After all, he family has its own economic empire, and Bai family''s main power is in the underground world.


    "Thank you, grandfather he. Then I''ll go back to prepare first. By the way, if there is a need for the horse king invitational tournament, I''ll try my best to come here!" After Suk finished, he said goodbye to everyone. When his eyes fell on he Fenglu''s face, he didn''t know why. He always felt that the girl had something to say to herself.

 Chapter 798

    He Fenglu feels a little embarrassed now. He is sitting in the car with Suk as the co driver. He and Bai Xue are sitting in the back of the car. The feeling of separation makes her best friend silent all the time. Her little mouth pouts high and it''s OK to tie the shock wave to it.


    At that time, Suk said that he wanted to leave as soon as possible, but he had to go to Bai Xue''s house to take his luggage first. He Fenglu followed them on the bus, but after getting on the bus, he felt a little unnatural.


    Suk''s face is not very good-looking. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. His brows are all wrinkled unconsciously. Bai Xue''s head is down, and his life is sullen. The atmosphere in the carriage is somewhat depressed.


    It''s very quiet in the car. I can hear the sound of breathing!


    The more like this, the more red He Feng''s ears are. He can''t help looking at Suk. His short hair is clean, his cheeks are beautiful, his nose is high and his skin is white. His eyes suddenly fall on Suk''s thin lips, and his heart beats faster for no reason. [


    plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop.


    From the first time when I went to Tianjin with Bai Xue and saw Suk, I sincerely wanted to buy his snuff bottle, but I didn''t give him any face. I had no heart of pity.


    But it''s normal. She is a stranger, but what makes her most thrilling is that on the other side of the hotel, she comes out naked from the bathroom and suddenly meets a man who is also topless. That feeling is even more terrifying than horror movies.


    I couldn''t sleep well for several days in a row. Every day, I dream that this man is so vicious that he presses himself under his body. No matter how he resists, he can''t get rid of it.


    This dream lasted for a week before it finally changed and faded away. After all, the two people were separated from each other. In her mind, she would never see Suk again. Maybe it would become a memory point buried in her heart!


    Who knows that man is not as good as God. His best friend killed him in Weihai and brought him back. The moment I saw him, I was in a mess.


    Because of this, he was so dazzled by him in the telephone room of the casino that he offered his first kiss on his own initiative. When he thought about it, he felt that his lips were hot. Even after several hours, he always felt that he even had the aftertaste of Suk in his mouth.


    When I ran out of the casino, I hated Suk to death. I couldn''t even forgive him for cutting him alive. I came to the racecourse in a rage.


    He Fenglu doesn''t usually have any hobbies, but he is fond of riding. When he is happy, he runs twice. When he is in a bad mood, he is also a good way to relieve depression and relax. As like as two peas perfectly logical and reasonable,


    ''s turn is just like a sudden appearance of a raw horse race. Instead of mentioning that he was suddenly attacked by his husband, he was reasonable. He was just like white snow and had a body thought. This is excusable. The most peaceful way is that he was almost stepped on the foot of the shock wave.


    People are in the most helpful situation, the performance of the fragile and confused, this is also the most famous move in the 36 plans of love, of course, Suk is not a simple sense of taking advantage of the opportunity, but the effect is the same, unknowingly, the image of his hero, implanted in he Fenglu''s heart.


    He Fenglu was saved from under the horse''s hoof, which is different from pulling teeth out of a tiger''s mouth. The plot of hero saving beauty is so easy to appear, which makes he Fenglu have a sense of explicitness to Suk.


    And Suk''s role transformation in he Fenglu''s heart is so quietly completed, from a stranger, to a disgusting seembryo, and then to a hero who braves danger. At this time, he Fenglu even thinks that his first kiss seems to be worth the money.


    Quietly, silently, quietly, even pretending to mean it, he Fenglu just looked at Suk. The silent atmosphere made the atmosphere in the carriage a little depressed. He took a deep breath, suddenly found that Suk seemed to be aware of it, and quickly turned his head out.


    The champagne Volvo S80, followed by the Touran, which is responsible for protecting Bai Xue, finally returns to Bai Xue''s villa. Bai chongtian is injured and not in a good mood after all. He rests in his bedroom. However, Bai Xue''s mother seems to be out on business. Suk can only ask Bai Xue to say goodbye to her family for herself.


    His luggage is relatively simple, just a backpack, but along the way, Bai Xue''s mood is very low, obviously reluctant to leave Suk, but Suk also has a point, he can''t stay here for too long, fortunately, the traffic is relatively developed now, if you want to meet, even if the sky is different, it is very easy.


    When see Suk pick up the backpack that moment, snow finally still can''t control his mood, suddenly rushed into Suk''s arms, weeping.


    "Don''t cry! It''s not out of sight! " Suk subconsciously patted snow white on the back. Before leaving the racecourse, the two girls had put on their own clothes and held them in their arms like mosquito repellent incense. However, Suk felt that his shoulders had been wet by Snow White''s tears. For a moment, he had the idea of taking Snow White away.It''s just that the situation in Weihai is complicated. Let''s not talk about what happened to Li Feifei''s family, Yang Peier''s anti drug action, Wan Qihong''s trip to Yanjing, and ye Wei, who chooses xng amnesia, lives in the hospital. If you take Bai Xue back, you can''t make a mess of it! [


    besides, Bai Xue is also a student. Although the management system of the University of Macau is different from that of the mainland, and she can graduate as long as she has completed her credits, she is not too strict with attendance, but she can''t just give up her mind because she has neglected her studies.


    "All right, Kitty, go and wash your face! It''s like a life and death separation! " Suk holds Snow''s shoulder and gently wipes the surging tears with his thumb, but it has little effect. I still feel sorry for snow with pear blossom and rain. Although he stops crying, he is still sobbing.


    "Well, you wait for me, I''ll wash my face, and we''ll go!" Bai Xue takes a hard breath, because Suk has to catch a plane after all. She can''t refuse to let him leave because she can''t bear to. It seems that this girl is more sensible!


    He Fenglu doesn''t know why she has such an idea. Looking at Bai Xue who rushes into Suke''s arms, she has an impulse to replace her. And when she sees Bai Xue turn around and walk out of the room, the feeling becomes stronger and stronger.


    There are only Suk and he Fenglu, a man and a woman, in the room. Because there is an unknown secret between them, Suk is embarrassed. And he Fenglu''s eyes seem to make people dare not look directly at him. Suddenly he thinks of the snuff bottle in his backpack. As soon as he wants to speak, he Fenglu walks straight to him.


    "Lu --" Suk saw he Fenglu standing in front of him. The distance between them was less than 30 cm. Just as he was about to open his mouth, suddenly he Fenglu opened his hands and hugged his neck.


    He Fenglu stood in front of Suk''s eyes, his heart beat faster, his legs were a little soft, his brain was hot, he stretched out his hands, stood on tiptoe, and suddenly kissed him.


    Novel net

 Chapter 799

    Suk was completely unprepared. He didn''t expect such a situation. Standing in the same place, he Fenglu''s familiar smell suddenly spread, her lips were sucked, and the girl had a strong understanding ability. Her kissing skills made her return all of them.


    Although the action is a little strange, the smart little tongue is a bit rampant, even sometimes the two people''s teeth are inevitable to meet together, but still let Suk can''t help but cooperate with her action.


    Suk is Snow White''s boyfriend. There is no doubt that he Fenglu''s heart is like a mirror. But now she really used to kiss Suk. At the beginning, it was the reason for her fever. But when her lips touched Suk, her brain suddenly woke up.


    This is my boyfriend who seduces my best friend. A sense of guilt is accompanied by the stimulation of frenzied heartbeat, which makes her stop. I know that Bai Xue is just going out to wash her face. I know that she will come back at any time, but I can''t stop this farewell kiss.


    He Fenglu repeatedly asked herself a question all the way before, that is, whether she suddenly had more strange feelings for Suk, or whether she liked Suk a little. [


    after being saved by him, her feelings towards him are changing every second, especially when she is in love with Bai Xue, she is surprised by her jealousy.


    He Fenglu wants to take this kiss as the end of his ignorant love. After this kiss, he and Suk are just friends. They will not be mixed with any thoughts.


    Twenty one years of youth, in a hurry, does not seem to have left any magnificent memory, he Fenglu has always been a good girl, in front of her family, friends, classmates and teachers are so elegant, such as Bailian, independent but approachable.


    But it is such a good girl, who is looked up to by people, but always feels that she can''t reach her. At this moment, she suddenly becomes crazy.


    Let''s just kiss to commemorate my first love that ended before I started! He Fenglu closed his eyes, put his hands around Suk''s neck, stood on tiptoe, and the weight of his upper body had been transferred to Suk.


    Shuangfeng seems to have played a role in increasing the friction force during the extrusion, but it let he Fenglu hang on Suk, which wasted a lot of energy.


    Suk''s situation at the moment is not very good. The sequelae of the flower picking system always makes people fall into an inexplicable excited state. Although they don''t always get hit, sometimes they even pinch their thighs to survive, but to be honest, they fail more often.


    It''s obvious that Suk''s resistance has failed. His brain is a little blank, but his body begins to play freely. The fire moves all over his body and drives his body to react. First of all, his hands become disobedient and he Fenglu''s back is caressed up and down.


    The curve of the back is round, and you can feel the tenderness and tightness of the skin through the fabric. The left hand slowly slides down and falls on the previous task target along the undulating arc. He Fenglu''s small buttocks fall on Suk''s hand again, which is very sexual.


    And the right hand is more bold, along he Fenglu''s waist, even once again into her compassionate, delicate flat abdomen, without a trace of fat.


    I''m going to climb up step by step, waiting for the sun to quietly look at its face, small day has a big dream, heavy shell hanging gently looking up -


    If Suk''s hand can sing, I''m afraid that now this song of Jay Chou''s


    he Fenglu''s face is red, breathing has become disordered, high chest peak ups and downs, just the evil hand, catch up Tight put behind, just feel above, make this wench''s heart beat of is frenzied and unbearable.


    I didn''t expect that one day, I would touch this thing. It seems that this is the cavernous body that the teacher talked about. The palm of my hand is hot. The feeling seems to follow my finger to hit my brain. The girl quickly lowered her head in shame.


    Suk, who was hit, was also embarrassed. He stood aside with his hands and feet. Recalling his action just now, he was even more tolerant. Unexpectedly, he just wanted to explore Mount Everest and almost succeeded. His eyes fell on he Fenglu''s chest involuntarily and gulped down his mouth.


    "What are you doing?" At this time, Bai Xue finally enters the door and looks at Suk and he Fenglu standing face to face. Their expressions are very unnatural. She turns to look at he Fenglu and even looks red, and the strange atmosphere makes her feel suspicious.


    Novel net

 Chapter 800

    Bai Xue went to the bathroom to wash her face. Now her mood has become much calmer. It''s true that, as Suk said, even if one is in Weihai and the other is in Macao, it''s not easy for two people to see each other. Otherwise, they would not be able to chase each other so easily.


    However, he managed to calm down his feelings. When he came back, he felt something was wrong. Suk and he Fenglu obviously had something to hide from themselves. You can guess by looking nervous.


    "What did you just say? Lulu, why is your face so red? " White snow suspiciously walked in the past, up and down again scanned a while.


    He Fenglu is guilty of betraying his good friend because he is guilty of being guilty of being a thief. Although this is also to make him break the hazy idea of Suk, it is always deviant. How can he be calm and self-confident.


    "Ah?" He Fenglu subconsciously blocked his small face, don''t let snow see clues, eyes are some twinkle. [


    in fact, Suk felt the same way, but fortunately, his reaction was quick: "nothing! I want to give her that snuff bottle, she doesn''t want it! "


    Suk said as he took out the small box from his backpack. Qianlong''s double wall enamel sealed Baishou snuff bottle lay quietly in it. The bottom of the box was also made of gold silk to make a seamless base.


    "Lulu, don''t you think it will be grandfather he''s 80th birthday soon! Take it Suk opens the box and hands it to he Fenglu.


    "No, a gentleman doesn''t win people''s favor. You like it so much. You''d better stay! I''ve actually prepared other gifts for my grandfather! " He Fenglu saw Suk take out this thing, quickly cooperate with said, but the heart rate is still not calm down, secretly observe the movement of snow.


    "We didn''t know each other at the beginning, but now our relationship is different!" Suk said the three words "different". He thought about the little secrets he had told her several times. He subconsciously took a look at Bai Xue. After all, these little secrets can''t be known to her.


    But Bai Xue seems to have misunderstood the meaning of Suk''s eyes. He still thinks that he is giving his eyes to persuade he Fenglu!


    "Lulu, take it! Suk is no stranger now Snow reached for the small box, and then directly into the hands of he Fenglu.


    One person says "relations are different" and another says "none of them is an outsider". In fact, it doesn''t sound special on the surface, but he Fenglu always finds it intriguing. But the most important thing is to deal with it first. If Bai Xue really knows the truth, I''m afraid the consequences will be bad.


    "Good! I''ll take it! Thank you He Feng''s face is still a little red, but it''s much better than before, but I don''t know why. Seeing that Bai Xue and Suk sing in unison with each other, I feel a little bitter for no reason.


    "Look at what you say. What''s the relationship between us? Besides, Suk has won so much from your casino. It''s right to give you a gift!" White snow said while embracing he Fenglu''s neck, very intimate: "well, it''s late, Suk, we''ll take you to the airport!"


    Finally, the spirit of snow white, this is back to normal, face more silk smile, just put that little emotion in the bottom of my heart.


    -------


    at Macau International Airport, Suk got his boarding pass, but he did not expect that he Shusheng''s ticket was first class. So far, he has been in economy class for his few flight experiences. I really don''t know what first class is like.


    Bai Xue seems to be covering up her emotions. Starting from her home, the girl has been holding he Fenglu to chatter endlessly. On the contrary, she seems to have thrown Suk away.


    But this is also let Suke relieved, otherwise the girl crying make themselves not easy, but the two girls chat, are from time to time will aim at themselves, snow white is good to say, after all, there is a legitimate reason, he is also the identity of a boyfriend.


    But he Fenglu''s eyes made Suk feel a little unbearable. Although the eyes looked calm and strange, Suk always felt that there was sadness in the eyes, as if he was a bad guy who always abandoned everything, which made Suk very embarrassed.


    "Alas! It''s not bad for me


    Honest sitting on one side, Suk is also thinking, how can he Fenglu suddenly come up to kiss? To tell you the truth, I was really scared by her at that time. Although I thought her charm was ok, she was angry with herself and even hated herself.


    The only possibility is that xng saved her from the shockwave. Is that the reason? [


    at this time, Suk felt his mobile phone vibrate, took it out to see that it was he Fenglu who sent him a text message, and subconsciously turned to look at her.


    But the girl didn''t give herself any reaction at all, and she still talked with Bai Xue. However, the mobile phone in her hand shows that she did send the message. Is it her fault?


    "Suk! Don''t think too much about it. Since you''ve kissed me before, I''ll kiss you back now. Even if it''s even, we don''t owe anyone! "No one owes anyone? Is this revenge? Suk makes this message confused, and the girl''s brain is too weird, isn''t it an equal exchange? Or conservation of energy? What''s the logic?


    Suk is in a daze with his mobile phone, but he Fenglu''s novel website


    is still in a daze

 Chapter 801

    Although the time to book the ticket was short, and according to Suk''s principle that the earlier you return to Weihai, the better, he Shusheng''s special assistant helped Suk find the best flight.


    The larger the airliner, the more comfortable it is. Suk is the B777 airliner.


    Thinking of the little h-song when boarding, Suk could not help shaking his head, thinking that people who didn''t sit in the first-class cabin were easily shy! At that time, it was not easy to pacify the pear blossom and rain white snow. In the little girl''s reluctant eyes, she went to the check-in gate, but was told that the first-class guests had not only a special waiting room, but also a special boarding passage.


    Snow White saw Suk''s embarrassment, and then she burst into tears and laughed. She was no longer like a life and death. Under the guidance of the airport staff, Suk had priority to board through the VIP passage.


    At this time, Suk was standing in the first class cabin, looking at everything around him curiously. There were four big sofa seats in a row, which were very comfortable. They were adjacent to each other, with aisles in the middle and on both sides. [


    in the whole first class, there are only two rows of seats, that is, a total of eight seats, which makes the space of each seat very spacious. Each sofa is a special style that can be turned into a bed. There is a LCD TV in the front, and even everyone''s small space has its own baffle, which can form a semi open small world.


    He reached out and pressed the sofa. As soon as he released it, he would get up immediately. Suk was like a child who saw a new toy. He sat on it and adjusted his sitting posture constantly. He even stretched the seat into a bed.


    Lying in bed, you can''t see it from left to right, which protects your sexuality.


    But maybe because of the time node of the flight, Suk sat here and waited for a long time. Only one woman came to the first class. The woman had long black hair and soft face. She seemed to be slightly drunk. She had oval face, willow eyebrows, Qiong nose and cherry mouth. She looked like the star named Dong Jie who had been married some time ago.


    However, this woman is obviously a little higher than that star, graceful and graceful, but her steps are a little frivolous, but she has not yet reached the state of drunkenness. Under the guidance of the stewardess, she walks to her seat.


    The short dress, however, looks like a two-piece suit. It is a small white slim cut. The bubble short sleeve shows a bit of playfulness in its dignified style. The round neck is very elegant. A three-dimensional blue flower on the left chest is about the size of a fist, like the fragrance of a rose.


    There is a blue belt around the waist. Golden section outlines the perfect figure. It is as slim as a willow. It is tied in a bow at the back of the waist. Xiao kan''er''s hem is slightly long and lotus leaf shaped, but the bottom is a small skirt with buttocks covered. It is a layer by layer of downward folded striped skirt, which is also light blue. It wraps the small buttocks tightly and is very cocky.


    The whole skirt is slim, fashionable and beautiful. It shows the woman''s elegant temperament, which makes her heart beat. However, the woman seems to have never seen Suk. Under the guidance of the stewardess, she directly sits in her own position.


    There are all kinds of people who love beauty. Suk doesn''t deny that he likes to see beautiful women, but people don''t pay attention to him at all. He doesn''t look around his neck. He shrugs and sits down on the sofa.


    "Hello! Hello! It''s Professor Li! Hello, Hello The woman''s voice suddenly rang out, gentle and beautiful, it seems that because of a little drunk, there is a lazy taste in her tone.


    "Thank you very much for your kindness, but I''ve made up my mind!"


    "No! no, it isn''t! The University of Australia is a good school, but my parents'' opinion is that I should go to Yanjing, which is closer to home! "


    "Thank you, and the lunch you arranged. Thank you! Sorry, Professor Li, the plane is about to take off. I have to turn off the phone! "


    Suk didn''t go to listen to her talk. There were only two people in the cabin. The voice spread to his ear without blocking. He heard the woman murmur: "old rascal!"


    When I got in touch with the University of Australia she mentioned earlier, could it be said that there was a drama about the principal opening a room for me? Rogue Professor lures intelligent beauty?


    Subconsciously, Suk straightened his waist, pretended to look at the woman''s direction inadvertently, and watched the woman''s elbow supported on the assistant of the sofa, holding her head, as if she was not comfortable. Her long black smooth hair came down and covered her cheek.


    After sniffing, it seems that there is a kind of aroma with the smell of alcohol in the cabin. I can''t tell what it is. It''s like clove or peach blossom.


    At this time, the woman seemed to feel Suk''s eyes, suddenly turned her head, but Suk is not what he used to be, so she slipped away, shrunk back to the sofa and made a passer-by.


    Before the plane took off, there was no more passenger in the first class. The stewardess was very considerate. Even if there were only two passengers, they still kept a sweet smile. Although there were fewer passengers, their workload would be reduced. [


    Suk curiously fiddles with the LCD TV in front of her and tunes it to the movie channel. The movie on it turns out to be Chow Yun fat''s


    because the intellectual woman who was slightly drunk before said that she wanted to have a rest and put the sofa down. After the stewardess handed her a blanket, it seems that he was afraid of disturbing the passengers to have a rest. Suk''s welfare of enjoying the stewardess disappeared and suddenly became bored.As the plane entered the stratosphere, it became even more stable. Sitting on the spacious and comfortable sofa, it did not feel any turbulence at all. The white clouds, like marshmallows, clustered together, as if within reach.


    At this time, Suk seems to hear the woman not far away some abnormal movements, nose are slowly aggravating, and some toss and turn appearance, subconsciously turned his head.


    Almost every seat is an independent small space, with its own baffle. After the woman lay down, Suk could not see anything, but it was hard for him. The method of hearing and identifying the position had been started, which was to see the end of autumn and draw a scene in front of his eyes.


    The woman was lying on the sofa bed with her body slightly curled up and her eyes closed tightly. The blush on her face was much stronger than when she got on the plane. Even sweat appeared on her forehead and nose. I didn''t know when she was sleeping or waking up. Suddenly her arms moved slowly.


    The arm is like white lotus root, the finger is like green, even if Suk can only see the partition over there, but the little hand of this woman in her mind has already attached to her haughty chest peak and began to rub.

 Chapter 802

    With the sound of "Gudong", Suk could not help swallowing. Although the picture in his mind had not been witnessed by his own eyes, it was like what happened. Did this woman have a spring dream? Isn''t that weird?


    With the attitude of verification, Suk slowly straightened up carefully. When he finally stood up, his eyes crossed the baffle and absorbed the woman''s posture.


    As expected, the real name of the method is true. The scene in front of her is exactly the same as that in her mind. This elegant and intellectual looking woman is lying on the sofa bed with her legs folded together and curled up. She is in an S-shape.


    The short skirt wrapped the round buttocks tightly, and the two big white legs looked more attractive than those silk stockings. Although the neckline of the white little Kaner was not big, from the perspective of Suk, it was just a chance to see some of the spring. What made Suk thirsty was that with the action of the woman''s hands, the chest peak was also up and down, looming.


    Subconsciously, he looked around, and Suk crept over. This is human nature. When encountering problems that are difficult to explain, most people will choose to explore. Of course, there may be some other ideas in their curiosity. [


    the woman''s breathing is more and more rapid, and the continuous impact makes Suk''s heart beat faster and fiercer. Her long black hair is wantonly spread, and even the sweat on her cheek is quite wet. However, it looks strange like the blooming of peach blossom.


    "Well --!" The elegant and intellectual woman snorted, as if she was trying to endure the pain, as if she was enjoying the turbulent comfort, the movement was slowly aggravating, and even her legs had begun to grind together.


    "Hoo Suk took a deep breath, the body naturally appeared a hot, swimming, seems to remind Suk to take action.


    Helping people is the foundation of happiness. Besides, helping this woman to satisfy her wish must be equally happy.


    Suk''s eyes are fixed on the neckline of the spring light, and her white skin is stained with a touch of pink. Although she can still clearly feel the strange shape of the soft meat through her clothes.


    He clenched his fist tightly. Suk knew he shouldn''t do anything out of the ordinary. After all, this is the cabin, and although the stewardess didn''t appear for a long time, he couldn''t say when they would suddenly appear. If he made a mistake on impulse and got off the plane, he would have to enter the game.


    But the impact of the vision, the brain has become manic and restless, the ghost of the head down, bent down, closer and closer to the woman.


    The woman''s panting sound was like a drum, her small hands, wriggling waist and big white legs were turned into a huge wave, which soon overturned Suk to the ground.


    The theorem that animals are not as good as animals comes out again. Suk is not sitting on his back, Liu Xiahui is in good health, has sound parts, and seems to have powerful functions, and has the sequelae of flower picking system. As a power system, he naturally makes a normal move.


    When flowers bloom, they must be folded. Don''t wait for flowers to break.


    Suk gently moved a heavy step, around the entrance of the independent seat, finally close to the woman, and then slowly bent down.


    The woman''s eyes were closed tightly, with a sense of being picked up by the emperor. As soon as Suk''s head was hot, she was going to help the poor and help him.


    "What do you want to do?"


    At the moment when Suk was about to declare war, the woman suddenly opened her eyes, with hunqng rippling in her eyes, but she had a sense of vigilance, but soon closed her eyes again, and the diligent little hand didn''t seem to stop.


    Suk was startled by the accident. His legs and stomach almost got cramped. His first reaction was to run away. However, before he made any action, who knew that the woman closed her eyes again. However, Rao was like this, which made Suk feel better to go back.


    It''s better to enter Baoshan and come back empty than to be caught and then go to prison. Even now, Suk is still very nervous and has to retreat.


    "Water -!"


    As soon as Suk turned around, the woman''s voice rang again, still powerful, but Suk could hear the eagerness in her voice.


    Turning around again, looking at the woman, she seemed to open her eyes slightly, and then said: "water -" [


    "Oh!" Suk showed his willingness to help others again. Without any hesitation, he pressed the button to call the flight attendant directly. He didn''t even think about what to do if the woman bit herself and insulted her after the stewardess came!


    "Please help me up!" The woman''s cheeks were red and her hair was glued to her forehead with sweat. She tried to sit up, but she couldn''t seem to lift her strength. Then she looked at Suk again.


    "Oh Suk is like an obedient attendant. His right hand pokes out from behind the woman''s neck and slowly lifts her up. However, the woman seems to have no strength. He is lying in Suk''s arms. His posture is intimate and ambiguous."Hello, what can I do for you?" Soon, the stewardess in Qantas uniform came over and saw that two strange passengers were so close together. There were not too many accidents. She had a sweet smile and a clear voice.


    However, Suk can still feel some disdain from the air hostess''s eyes. In fact, this is also because Suk does not understand these things. 90% of ordinary people will not choose to take first class, and the only exception is people with special purposes.


    For example, in order to get a lot of contact with the upper class, after all, people who can sit in first class are basically rich or expensive, which is a golden holy land for maintenance. If you have confidence in yourself, you are a beautiful woman and a beautiful man. If you do first class several times, a blind cat meets a dead mouse, you will become a canary lark every minute.


    So when the stewardess saw Suk and the woman in such a posture, she was very disdainful. It was shameful to sell her body and soul in exchange for good clothes and good food! But out of professional ethics, she was still attentive.


    "Water After Suk finished, he asked the woman in his arms, "hot water or mineral water?"


    "Hot water!" This woman''s voice is still as strong as a thread, and Suk can clearly feel her hot body temperature.


    "Please pour me a cup of hot water, thank you!" Suk didn''t lift his head and said directly. He raised his hand and attached it to the woman''s forehead. Sure enough, it was very hot.

 Chapter 803

    The stewardess looked at this man and woman suspiciously. When she first came out, she thought that they seemed to have made some unusual moves. The female passenger''s face was flushed, and her breath and sweat made her look like after passion. But now she looked like she was sick, so she went back to pour water.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is your head so hot that you''re sick? " Suk asked in one breath, but after waiting for a long time, he didn''t wait for the woman''s response. He adjusted his sitting posture, and could see her movement in front of him. It didn''t matter, and his face turned red again.


    The woman closed her eyes again. She didn''t know when she had put down her hands and started to make trouble together. This time, she was even more stunned. After a rampage on her chest, she went down by the flat abdomen and slid to the bottom of her thigh. She reached out and pulled the light blue one to her waist.


    "Gudong!" Suk''s eyes became straight, and even his brain became blank. Although the style of his underwear was very conservative, the outline was clearly visible.


    The white pure cotton cloth and the golden triangle are like a layer of mist covering the slightly raised hills. The beautiful scenery is faintly visible, but it is not clear how to see through the mist. [


    er! Does someone use steamed bread to describe it?


    Suk''s brain is feverish, like a hungry beggar. When he sees the steaming steamed bread, he just feels that he is in a trance and reaches for it.


    The pure cotton cloth is delicate and smooth, and under the cloth is pure meat. Er, maybe there is pure hair. Before I feel it in my hand, I feel the woman shiver suddenly.


    It was shivering. Suk felt a sharp chill from her body, even mixed with the intention of killing. Subconsciously, he looked into the woman''s eyes. Although she was still a little confused, she was much more sober than before, glaring at herself.


    "What do you think you''re doing? What''s the matter with you? " Suk panicked, Fuzhi heart, also angrily scolded, just touched the hand on the steamed bread quickly pulled the bag hip skirt down again.


    Maybe Suk''s stern expression covered up her evil deeds well, or maybe the woman''s mind began to be a little fuzzy again, vaguely heard her say: "I have been drugged!"


    "Ah?" Suk can''t be more familiar with the word "drugging". He was successfully drugged by Ye Wei once, but he escaped from Bai Xue''s hands the second time. But these two experiences made him deeply impressed by this kind of thing, which reflected why this woman behaved like this.


    Thinking of what she said on the phone before, such as Professor, thank you for lunch, and the last rogue sentence, I had a clear idea. It must have been the old guy who gave her a spring break, but I didn''t keep her in the end, so that the plane took off.


    But in his impression, there is no particularly effective solution, that time he won the bid or went to the Luofei smoke there to release.


    "Then what? Do you want to call a doctor? " Although Suk asked this question, he knew that even if there was a doctor on the plane, he might not be able to cure the symptoms. Did he really want to help her in order to relieve her burning eyebrows?


    If that''s the case, Suk was still thinking about how to deal with this woman''s request. She said, "it''s OK, I can solve it myself!"


    Do it yourself? The implication is to make your own living? I suddenly thought of her action of lifting her skirt just now. Did she interrupt the process of her treatment just now?


    At this time, the stewardess came quickly with a cup of hot water. Her face was a little anxious and didn''t seem to be faking. Looking at Suk, she said, "here comes the water! Is she ill? Do you need a doctor? "


    "--" Suk hesitated, but before he spoke, the woman straightened her waist, took the cup of hot water and poured it into her stomach.


    "Ah?" Suk was dumbfounded, and the stewardess was stunned. Just now, the glass of water was steaming hot. It didn''t have 100 degrees, and the water temperature would not be too low. However, she drank it directly. Is nothing wrong?


    Hot water poured down her throat. The woman frowned slightly, but there was no other reaction. Suk''s expected scream did not appear: "are you ok?"


    "Nothing!" The woman shook her head. It seemed that after the baptism of hot water, she was much more conscious. She pulled the corner of her mouth to smile at the stewardess: "thank you, it''s ok now!"


    The stewardess was still in consternation. Hearing her saying so, she looked at Suk again: "Oh! If you have anything, please call me at once But her eyes were still shocked and confused. [


    after the stewardess left, the woman took a deep breath. She wanted to sit up straight and grab her calf, but she couldn''t complete the action at all, so she came back again and again.


    "What are you doing?" Suk didn''t know what she was doing.


    "Please - help me pull my feet over!" The blush on the woman''s face seemed to begin to subside, but there was a morbid pallor, but she could give orders, indicating that the situation had improved."Oh Although Suk didn''t understand what she was going to do, she pulled her legs back according to her request. With the help of Suk, the woman finally crossed her legs.


    Suk soon saw the plot that often appeared on TV. The woman''s legs were crossed, her feet were crossed, and her unexpected flexibility made her feet all face up. From Suk''s arms, she slowly straightened her waist, put her hands on her feet, closed her eyes, and looked solemn.


    "Five hearts in the sky?" Suk suddenly came up with this word in his mind, because he got twelve sections of Taoist brocade a long time ago, which made him check a lot of relevant information from the Internet. This kind of meditation posture is basically the standard method of all the inner families.


    But this kind of posture appears on a fashionable young woman, which always makes people feel very strange and has a sense of time and space disorder.


    Suk sat and watched her carefully. As time went by, the woman did not move, just like an old monk, but her sweat was more and more vigorous, just like rain.


    After less than 20 minutes, the woman''s clothes were all wet with sweat. It was like she had just rushed out of the heavy rain. She was slim and even had a layer of water stains under her buttocks.


    "I''m not going to meet a Wulin expert, am I?" Suk is now basically able to confirm that the woman must have practiced some kind of Kung Fu, otherwise she would never have been like this.


    The woman must have been trying to get Chun yob out. As the saying goes, she was relaxed and her mind was flying wildly. At this moment, the plane began to bump violently, very violently.


    [author''s digression]: a few more brothers'' comments in the book review area make people feel good!

 Chapter 804

    Her long black hair is like a waterfall, and her white clothes are better than snow. Even though she is only in the back, she is still beautiful and refined, just like a fairy with five hearts in the sky. In Suk''s eyes, this woman seems to have turned into a little dragon girl on a cold jade bed, suffering from ice soul and silver needles, and is meditating to heal her wounds.


    It looks like a jade girl coming into the world. She is as elegant as an immortal. She is also as elegant as a snow lotus on an iceberg. She looks more like a fairy than a fairy, but her face is slightly pale and her body is surrounded by layers of heat. All of these are caused by her exercise of B poison.


    Suk soon entered the state. Now it''s time for him to show off his skills. According to the script, he has to sit behind him and put his palms on XiaoLongNu''s back. Then he waits for his internal power to surge out. Er, Suk is going to play the role of Yang Guo.


    In Suk''s mind, there are nine out of ten disappointments in fashion. Suk''s desire to experience skydiving is strangled by love!


    "Attention, passengers, attention! The plane has passed through the strong convective air safely. Please be calm and don''t panic! "


    It''s like confirming the words on the radio that the plane suddenly shakes in the fierce turbulence, and then the world becomes stable again, no longer shaking left and right, no longer up and down!


    airline airline stewardess wears and wears strict requirements. When purple uniforms are painted, purple eye shadow must be applied. Liu Hai can not be left. The bangs in front of the airline stewardess are all combed up, and long hair is in a group of heads.


    After finally settling down, the stewardess was relieved, and her face softened down, because before, suddenly, she didn''t realize that Suk''s hand was in the wrong position, but now she looked down and screamed again.


    The purple half sleeve slim fitting suit is light and thin. It is designed with a single button at the waist. The neckline is wide open, but it doesn''t appear to be exposed, because the shirt inside is silk with blue, white and purple twill design, and the shirt with the collar is the same as the coat. The left and right lapels are the same as the uniform, and the left and right lapels are pressed, showing only the tiny white skin on the chest.


    But that''s not the point!


    Because I didn''t expect that Suk''s hand went directly into the suit uniform, and coincidentally, it was just on one side of the chest peak, firmly grasped and never let go.


    The fabric of the silk shirt itself is extremely thin, and it is silky and delicate. It seems that it doesn''t exist in Suk''s hands, but although the silk is like a thing, there is a strong protective cover inside, so Suk didn''t notice the difference before!

 Chapter 805

    The stewardess is about twenty-three or twenty-four years old. She is in her prime of life. Her long hair is in the back of her head, revealing all her cheeks. This is also the requirement of the airlines. It is reasonable to say that if there is any flaw on her face, she will disappear. But the stewardess'' small face is really flawless, and her appearance is in the middle of the world, but her skin is really good, delicate and glossy.


    After the initial fright, the stewardess turned a little unnaturally pale. She felt the smooth transition of the air flow, and the fuselage returned to normal again. Her face slightly improved. However, she was shocked by what she found, like an electric shock, and subconsciously got up from Suk''s arms.


    But Suk was still in a state of consternation. The stewardess just leaned forward, her buttocks didn''t leave the sofa, her chest hurt, and suddenly fell into Suk''s arms.


    "Let go!"


    In a panic, the stewardess was even unable to maintain her professional rules. She just let go of her hand and looked very embarrassed. Because of the violent shock of the previous plane, she really didn''t know when her left hand would climb the peak. [


    "sorry, I didn''t mean to!" Suk quickly began to explain, but the stewardess was like a frightened bird. She was ashamed and angry. She trotted for a while and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    I ran to a stewardess, but I still have a poisoned martial arts expert in my arms. Suk unfastens the safety belt around her waist with one hand and puts the woman in her arms aside. Only then can she find that there is a bloodstain left on the corner of her mouth.


    "I''ll go! It can''t be the death of poisonous hair! " This thought came out of my mind. Subconsciously, I tried the woman''s breath. Fortunately, the warm breath hit my fingers, which proved that nothing had happened to the woman.


    "I''m fine!" The woman seems to be aware of the action of Suk, slowly opened her eyes, but the eyes are very dispirited.


    "Are you ok? If you can''t, you''d better go to the doctor." Although Suk claimed to be a miracle doctor in front of Bai Xue, his mastery of TCM theory could not solve the problem.


    "It''s OK, just have a rest!"


    A woman''s mouth is slightly upturned, trying to release a smile of gratitude. Before, she did use poison B as Suk thought, but the chemicals made by modern science and technology directly affect the nervous system, so that she tried her best to have some effect.


    But just that a burst of strong turbulence, instantly let her breath disorder, although b back toxicity, but also blood reversal, a congestion rushed to the throat, strong control, there is still a trace of blood from the mouth.


    The scarlet blood made her lips scarlet.


    "I''ll go!" Because of the lessons learned, Suk subconsciously looked at his right hand, which was also attached to the woman''s chest. Fortunately, her injury is not healed, and it seems that she did not find this change. He quickly quietly relaxed his strength: "do you want to drink some water?"


    The previous plastic water cup had fallen on the ground. Suk said while taking the opportunity to retract his hand, and then got up to pick up the cup.


    "No, I''ll be fine in a moment."


    With these words, the martial arts master closed his eyes again, but Suk is not going or sitting now. Nai can only sit on one side to protect the Dharma for her.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long. It seemed that after ten minutes, the woman who was as elegant as a little dragon girl finally opened her eyes. Her face looked much better. She turned to Suk and said, "thank you very much!"


    "You''re welcome. That''s what I should do!" Suk shook his head and thought if you knew I had touched your chest just now, would you thank me again!


    "I am Mu Wanqing, and you are from Weihai?" Because after all, Suk has helped this woman a lot. Mu Wanqing will not neglect her benefactor. She is getting better. That is to say, she begins to talk with Suk.


    "Well, vihai, my name is Suk. Nice to meet you!" Suk spoke and then subconsciously stretched out his hand. When he realized that this action was too stiff, Mu Wanqing also stretched out her hand with a smile.


    The little hand is as soft as bone, and the skin is delicate. It''s smooth, but Suk remembers his rash action, and once he grasps it, he will leave. Looking at Mu Wanqing curiously: "are you a Wulin expert?"


    "Wulin master? Ha ha, not really, but I''ve been practicing since I was a child! " Mu Wanqing didn''t deny it, but he didn''t say it in detail. He didn''t seem willing to say it, which made Suk feel very mysterious. [


    "that - do you have deep internal power? I just saw you look the same as in the movie!" Suk is tireless and full of curiosity, because so far he has three martial arts, i.e. flying over the eaves and walking over the wall, listening and debating, and Overlord elbow, which can prove that these things really exist.


    However, at the Tianshan Wulin conference, which was popular on the Internet a few days ago, Shaolin, Wudang, Qingcheng and Kongtong came out. They all played and dressed well. But when they competed with the masses below, they were like embroidered pillows, which made Suk worried.


    I even feel that the original real Kung Fu, like those rare animals and plants, has long been annihilated in the long river of history, leaving only an empty shelf.Today, however, when I saw Mu Wanqing''s every move, it was totally in line with my understanding of real kung fu. Even I could not do it myself. How could he not be excited.


    In the face of Suk''s strong thirst for knowledge, Mu Wanqing is also embarrassed not to tell, but some things really can''t be revealed, that is, he smiles and says vaguely: "what''s internal power? It''s just a kind of internal skill to practice!"


    After a while, Mu Wanqing''s look finally returned to normal. Her complexion was more ruddy. The blue and white dress was full of modern flavor, and the smile on her face was mild. Compared with the previous image of little dragon girl, it was less cool and more earthly fireworks.


    "By the way, have you been taken all the medicine?" After Suk finished, he saw Mu Wanqing''s little face turned red. He seemed to think that some state of himself before was all displayed in front of Suk''s eyes, and his eyes were not natural.


    After hesitating for a while, Mu Wanqing looked at Suk and said, "I''ve solved --- at that time --- I didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, did I?"


    In fact, Mu Wanqing''s heart has been beating drums. She always appears in her mind that she has been burning for a long time. What makes her uncertain is that she seems to take off her skirt. What she can''t even accept is that she seems to remember that Suk was by her side at that time, and she seems to scold herself angrily.


    "No! It''s nothing Suk quickly waved her hand. This topic seems to be a bit awkward. I didn''t think much about it just now. When I saw Mu Wanqing''s shameful face, her untimely posture at that time appeared in my mind. Even my hand couldn''t help touching the steamed bread.


    "I''ll go! It can''t be said, it can''t be said As soon as he thought about the woman''s unique skill, Suk didn''t want to lead to death.

 Chapter 806

    Suk''s ability to change the topic has been practiced for a long time. Now that he realized that the topic just now was dangerous, he quickly moved to another place: "are you a Uighur, too?"


    "I''m not. I''ll meet a friend in Weihai. My family is from Yanjing!" Seeing that Suk denied that he had made a shameful move at that time, Mu Wanqing naturally did not want to mention it again.


    Because I used to bathe in Wanqing to remove toxins, but I sweated a lot and even got my clothes wet. Although I can''t see anything unusual now, my clothes still seem to be wet and uncomfortable.


    Two people chat at will for a while, Mu Wanqing also recovered a lot of physical strength, stood up and went to the bathroom, want to tidy up underwear.


    At that time, when Mu Wanqing was having lunch, he had to drink some red wine. After boarding the plane, the drug xng broke out, his mood was rippling, and the secret part was naturally wet. Moreover, he experienced Yungong B poison, which mixed the poison with sweat and slowly discharged, and the whole person was sweating. [


    just as she went to the bathroom, her legs were very awkward. As soon as she entered, she quickly lifted the skirt to her waist, holding a tissue paper in her hand, ready to wipe it. Unexpectedly, she saw that her white cotton underwear had two little dots, like blue powder.


    With the brain buzzing, the whole person almost stood unsteadily. Although his mind was not very clear at that time, it would not be caused by himself, because there was no different color on his hand, and after looking over and over for a long time, he did not find the source of the blue powder.


    But now I can''t think too much about it. The underwear is very wet and uncomfortable. I took out a paper towel to wipe it, which alleviated a lot. Finally, I took out two cushions inside.


    After washing his face, he swept away all the remaining malaise and cleaned it up in front of the mirror. Then he walked out of the bathroom.


    Suk was still sitting on the sofa in the evening sunshine at the beginning. After waiting for a while, she didn''t come out. It was a troublesome thing for a girl to go to the toilet. It was not appropriate for her to wait here. After all, although she had been in trouble, they were still not familiar with each other.


    After Mu Wanqing came back, she found that Suk had returned to his seat and subconsciously went to him. She engaged Tingting with elegant steps while walking, and her posture was more charming under the shackles of a short skirt.


    Get it! I took a plane and offended two women, which was a disaster. However, after this encounter, I''m afraid it''s hard for the three people to meet again. In a flash, Suk didn''t feel nostalgic. After a little meal, he continued to move.


    When I turned on my mobile phone and left the station, I called Li Feifei. It was also a long time before I heard Li Feifei''s voice: "Suk! Are you back? "


    "Back! where are you now? I''ll be right here! " Hearing Li Feifei''s voice on the phone, he was weak and hoarse, which made people feel sad. Suk could not help but quicken his pace, and even bumped into several passengers who also left the station, apologizing again and again.


    Take a taxi and go directly to the first people''s Hospital of Weihai. When you see Li Feifei in the intensive care unit, Suk is stunned. Is this still the young, beautiful, lively girl who fights with herself from time to time?


    [author''s digression]: brother 88w99, I want to tell you that this can have!

 Chapter 807

    Li Feifei leaned back on the seat outside the intensive care unit, motionless. His eyes were lost, and he didn''t have any brilliance. He touched the ground straight and put his hands on his legs. The whole person seemed numb, and even didn''t feel angry.


    "Feifei!" Suk, with Li Feifei, reckons that she has not met her for three days, but these three days have made this girl look like a walking corpse with no spirit and strength.


    "Feifei!"


    Suk''s voice didn''t wake up Li Feifei. The girl didn''t realize it. She was still sitting on the chair like a sculpture. Until Suk came near, she whispered her name again, and then she turned her head mechanically.


    Her eyes were dull, her eyes were a little deep, her eyes were black, and she had bags under her eyes. When Li Feifei came to Suk, she didn''t seem to react. It was only after a minute that the girl''s expression finally changed. She clenched her fist tightly. It seemed that her body began to shake unconsciously because of too much force. [


    "Feifei, how''s uncle?" From Suk to Li Feifei, a young and energetic girl turned out to be like this.


    Ear seems to be able to hear her with their own wanton joke, laughter crisp sweet, and even out of the mind two people fighting each other, rolling into a ball.


    Heartache, this is a kind of feeling, so for a moment, Suk had an impulse to cry.


    "Suk!"


    Li Feifei sits on the seat, his body trembles uncontrollably, his eyes finally have a look, but it''s heartbreaking. Suddenly, Li Feifei suddenly stands up and runs to Suk.


    "Nothing! don''t worry! Everything will be fine! " Beauty into the arms, but Suk did not think of him, the only idea in my heart is to hope that she will not be so sad.


    But now all the comforting words are so powerful, and in this case, Suk doesn''t even know what he should say, so he can only keep repeating, tightly embracing Li Feifei''s waist.


    Li Feifei seems to have finally found a way to rely on him. He crazily hugs Suk, for fear that he will disappear from his eyes. He leans down on Suk''s shoulder. His body is still shaking, and the sobbing is getting bigger and bigger. Finally, he can''t help it any more, and his tears are pouring down.


    "Don''t be afraid, it will be OK. Now that medicine is so developed, my uncle will be able to save himself from danger!" Suk''s right hand gently stroked Li Feifei''s back. In fact, it was his sincere prayer. Although he didn''t know Li Feifei''s father''s injury, alas!


    In the intensive care unit, and has been under two critical notice, the situation can be imagined, will not be too optimistic, but now Suk can only say, can only try to give Li Feifei hope.


    "Suk! Suk! What should I do? Who can save my father Li Feifei''s voice is intermittently in the sobs. With each sob, his body will suddenly tremble unconsciously.


    "It''s all right! It''s all right! " Suk, who is poor in words, sighs deeply in his heart. What can he do? There is no new task in the flower picking system. In terms of medical skills, I am only proficient in the basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine and primary acupuncture, but this thing is impossible to play a role.


    It would be a big mistake to make a mess of the level of the half hanging son. Of course, Suk didn''t dare to act rashly. Just as Suk was talking, a woman stood up from the bench on the other side and turned her head to Suk.


    Maybe it''s because before all the attention focused on Li Feifei, Suk didn''t even find another woman here at the beginning.


    She is about 40 years old. Her hair is disorderly in the back of her head and is tied into a ponytail with a rubber band. She has not washed her hair for some time, and her hair has a tendency to be tressed. She wears very casual clothes, but I''m afraid her clothes are of high grade and the flour is unusual.


    The whole person was also depressed, and his face was thin, but his eyebrows and eyes were a little similar to Li Feifei. Thinking of this, Suk immediately reflected that this should be Li Feifei''s mother.


    I didn''t expect that after Li Feifei''s mother came to her, she came over. I went, but now I''m holding someone else''s daughter in my arms!


    "Feifei, is this your mother?" Suk was a little embarrassed and subconsciously stuck it in Li Feifei''s ear to verify. It seemed that this girl had just reacted. After all, both of them are young now, and they are still in the intensive study stage of senior three. Puppy love is forbidden.


    Now he and Suk openly hold together, it is a breakthrough in the bottom line, quickly from Suk''s arms back, pale face because of embarrassment but a little bit more should be hung on the face of ruddy. [


    "Mom, this is my friend, Suk!" Li Feifei introduces Suk.


    "Auntie, how is uncle now?" Suk came here this time because of Li Feifei, and the other is that as a younger generation, a close friend of Li Feifei, she needs to come to see her father.


    "Suk, thank you for coming to us! Feifei''s father''s condition is very bad now. There are many comminuted fractures in his body, even the spleen has been removed, but now the most dangerous is intracranial hemorrhage and severe rupture of the liver! I haven''t come out in severe cases these two days. An operation is a critical notice, but now it''s stable! "Li Feifei''s mother seems to have been numb in the past two days. Maybe she deliberately pretends to be calm in front of her daughter. Even though she is heavy hearted, she can still maintain her basic posture. Moreover, she is not unhappy because of her unusual behavior with Feifei.


    "Alas Suk sighed, "by the way, how''s the transfer going?"


    With these words, the mother and daughter''s face darkened again. Li Feifei''s mother''s name was Zhao Hui. It seemed that the haze of mood was made worse by Suk''s words.


    "We have already contacted each other, but now there are no experts, because Lao Li''s injury is so serious that it must be operated on by experts themselves, and it can''t be cured by one operation, but now there are not so many experts!" Zhao huinai sighed again.


    Suk understands that the problem of difficulty in getting sick is very serious now. It doesn''t mean that you can get into a good hospital if you have money. It doesn''t mean that you can find good experts if you have money. Even these things have become the treatment that the privileged class can enjoy.


    "Let me have a try!" When he thought of the word "privilege", Suk''s eyes lit up. The most important official he knew was Wan Guosong, who was a member of the municipal Party committee!


    "You?" Zhao Hui was stunned and her eyes brightened, but it soon faded. Thinking about it, Suk was just a child. What could he do?


    "Is that true, Suk?" Li Feifei was suspicious when he got up, but he had a little hope.


    "There should be no problem!" Suk nodded and took his cell phone to one side under the gaze of Zhao Hui and Li Feifei: "Hello! Qihong, there''s something I need help with. Er, I need grandfather Wan''s help! "

 Chapter 808

    Put down the cell phone, Suk turned and walked back again. The mother and daughter were all looking forward to each other. Rao Shi Zhao Hui didn''t have much hope for Suk, but even if there was only a little hope, she couldn''t miss it.


    "How''s it going?" Zhao Hui takes a step forward and nervously looks at Suk, trying to get a clue from his face, while Li Feifei bites her lip, holds her breath, waiting for Suk''s answer.


    "Wait a minute, there will be results soon!" Because Suk just contacted Wan Qihong, although this girl''s energy is powerful in Yanjing''s drag racing circle, it''s still bad to expect her to handle this matter, so please ask her to invite Wan Laozi.


    "Oh Zhao Huili nodded: "I also find a lot of business friends, alas! All of them can help each other. It''s not easy to do, but anyway, I want to thank you for your kindness! "


    Li Feifei also felt disappointed from her mother''s tone. Her eyes were red again. She shrunk her mouth, held Zhao Hui''s arm and buried her head on her mother''s shoulder. [


    Suk was also made helpless by their appearance. Now everything he said is empty. Only when the results come out can they make them believe in themselves.


    The atmosphere in the hospital has always been full of depression. The smell of disinfectant, the snow-white walls and the blue seats are full of a cold breath, which makes people feel down involuntarily.


    And the three people outside the intensive care unit are all silent now. They are right. At this time, Suk''s mobile phone vibrates, and the buzzing voice immediately attracts their attention and nervously catches Suk.


    Suk was also shocked and quickly took out his cell phone: "Hello! Red


    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    "I know!"


    Zhao huimu does not turn her eyes and stares at Suk. Although she is not far away, the more she cares, the more confused she is. She can''t hear what is being said there at all.


    Until Suk finally hung up, Zhao Hui finally couldn''t wait to ask again: "Suk, is there a result?"


    "Auntie, let''s get ready. If we can, we''ll transfer to Yanjing immediately!" Suk was lucky to live up to his fate, and he didn''t expect that Wan Qihong''s reply would be so fast and smooth.


    "Ah? So fast? Is there an expert over there? Which hospital is it? Is it a top three hospital? " Zhao huiwan didn''t expect that Suke would have such an effect after a phone call.


    In my heart, I was surprised and doubted. I begged my grandfather to tell my grandmother what I didn''t do. Can I really let Suk solve it with a simple phone call?


    "Well, it''s the General Hospital of the people''s Liberation Army. We are contacting experts there now. I believe we can have an operation on Uncle Li soon!" Because of the rush of time, Wan Qihong didn''t give a clear treatment plan, and she didn''t know much about the things in the hospital, but it didn''t prevent her from making a guarantee, and soon there were experts in place.


    "Military hospital?" Zhao Hui was even more surprised. In most people''s minds, the most famous hospitals in the country are not Union Medical College, Zhongshan, Temple of heaven and so on. But few people can understand that most of the real experts are in military hospitals. In other words, the main targets of these experts are military leaders, the sharp edge of the country. Where can they get a little sloppy.


    But Zhao Hui knew all these things, so when Suk talked about the PLA General Hospital, she was really shocked, and heard that experts would come out in person, and finally had hope.


    Although Li Feifei does not understand these, but also from the changes in her mother''s expression, things are developing in a good way, the God''s eyes finally more glorious.


    "Well, Feifei, you''re here. Stay with Suk. I''ll go to the Dean now!" With that, Zhao Hui ran out in a hurry.


    Without the presence of Zhao Hui, Li Feifei seemed more awkward. She stood in front of Suk with her head down and didn''t say a word. Suk knew that she was in a bad mood. She put her arms around her waist and sat on the bench together.


    "What''s going on? How could uncle have been in such a serious car accident? " [


    "my father had an important meeting in the company this time. When he drove back from other places, he was knocked down by a truck when he entered the city. If it wasn''t for someone who was kind-hearted to report to the police," Li Feifei was afraid when she thought of it. She didn''t expect that the scenes on TV would happen to her. When she arrived at her father''s bloody appearance, she was stunned, I haven''t closed my eyes at all these two days. As soon as I feel sleepy, I will wake up from the nightmare.


    "Big truck? Did the driver catch it? " Hearing that Li Feifei said it was a kind-hearted person who called the police that discovered the accident, Suk felt something was wrong.


    "The man ran away, but the car was left at the scene, but it was stolen and robbed. Now there is no clue!"


    "Where''s the camera? Don''t we have that day''s project in the city now? Didn''t you get it? "


    "The camera didn''t turn on at all. Now the traffic police are investigating!" When it comes to the fact that the camera has become a decoration, Li Feifei shows strong anger. It''s unfortunate that her father has been in a serious car accident, but now she hasn''t even caught the driver, so that their anger has no place to vent.It''s really helpful to meet this situation, but Li Feifei''s words make Suk feel that things have become more complicated.


    "Moreover, the traffic police who came out of the scene said that the truck had no brake trace at all, and it didn''t give way. This is murder. But when they went to the criminal police team to report a case, they didn''t put the case on file for investigation. They had to say that this is the scope of the traffic police''s authority!" The more Li Feifei said, the more angry she was, and her face began to turn pale again.


    "All right! okay! Now the most important thing is uncle''s injury. Even if the murderer ran to the ends of the earth, tianhuihui would catch him! " Suk patted Li Feifei on the shoulder. The girl leaned in her arms and relaxed slowly.


    Maybe Li Feifei is too tired these two days, and his whole spirit is empty. Now with Suk by his side, this man is still very young, but leaning on his shoulder makes people feel very secure. It''s like a boat sailing in the harbor. After a while, he slowly fell asleep.


    The door of the intensive care unit is tightly closed. There is an electronic lock code in and out of the ICU. Separated by the door, Uncle Li, who has never met before, does not know what kind of state he is now. I sincerely hope that he can recover soon.


    After a while, Suk felt the sound of Zhao Hui''s footsteps, her expression should have said hello to the hospital: "Auntie, how''s it going?"


    "Well, just now the president and the director of intensive care unit had a discussion, and it would take three hours at the fastest to start!" Although Zhao Hui leaned against Li Feifei, who was asleep in Suk''s arms, she didn''t say much and subconsciously sat on the other side of Suk.


    "If it''s dark, it''s not safe on the road. It''s better to wait until four o''clock tomorrow morning!" As if she was a little tired, Zhao Hui leaned back in her chair and raised her hand to press her temple.


    As she said, in summer, it''s already light up at four o''clock in the morning, and there are few cars on the road, so we can probably get to Yanjing at 7:30, and we won''t catch up with the rush hour in Yanjing.

 Chapter 809

    For a patient like Li Feifei''s father, who is in a coma, civil aviation will not allow him to board the plane. However, with Li Feifei''s family''s economic conditions, it''s not very difficult to charter a plane. It''s just because he has just had a splenectomy, and now he has intracranial hemorrhage. Flying at high altitude is too dangerous, so he can only choose to take a car.


    This was also mentioned by Wan Qihong on the phone before, but Suk has not had the chance to talk to Zhao Hui about this problem. I think when he just communicated with the hospital, some experts have provided the most reasonable solution.


    "Thank you very much this time. I''m afraid Lao Li would have some twists and turns if he wanted to transfer to another hospital without your help." Zhao Hui sits on the other side of Suk and talks with her eyes closed. In fact, this woman is far more tired than Li Feifei. She is under great psychological pressure. Although the company''s affairs have been handed over to the executive vice president, her husband''s injury alone is enough for her to suffer.


    "That''s what I should do!" Suk said, after a long time found that Li Feifei''s mother did not speak again, subconsciously turned his head in the past, did not know when to start, the woman has been deep asleep.


    The huge stone that has been separated in her heart finally disappears. Zhao Hui is relieved. Her eyelids are heavier and heavier, and her brain is dizzy. Now she has Suk. Although she is just a little boy, she also feels that she has a backbone. [


    before she knew it, Zhao Hui went to sleep. Without the slightest precaution, when Suk turned her head, her body fell slightly on him. Suk quickly put her hand around her shoulder.


    Get it! Now Suk is embracing Li Feifei in his right hand and Zhao Hui in his left. His mother and daughter are all in his arms.


    Li Feifei doesn''t mention it for the time being. It''s Zhao Hui who, because of her excellent family conditions and as an enterprise executive, naturally cares about her own maintenance. According to her age, she should be in her early 40s, but even if she is very haggard now, it still makes people mistakenly think that she is only in her 30s.


    Her long hair is tied behind her head, her face is thin, and even the crow''s feet are obvious. But now she is in a dream, and her mature temperament is still at a glance.


    There are a lot of wrinkles on the slim shirt, and the upper circumference is plump. Compared with Li Feifei, it is definitely two numbers higher. There is a pair of light gray trousers below, and the hands are naturally on the knees.


    Because she has no time to care about the details now, the button on the collar of her shirt doesn''t know when it has fallen, because it just leans against Suk''s arms, which makes the collar out of shape, revealing a large area of snow-white in front of her chest, and the deep groove is eye-catching.


    "Eh!" Suk took a subconscious look, and then a strong sense of guilt appeared in his heart. Was he peeping? And the object of peeping is Li Feifei''s mother, which is too rebellious!


    With this thought, the mood suddenly calmed down. Originally, she was still holding Zhao Hui''s arm on her shoulder. She felt hot in bursts, even her fingers were shaking.


    Carefully, quietly and slowly, on the premise of not affecting Zhao Hui''s sleep, Suk finally pulled out his arm, but although he didn''t wake Zhao Hui, Li Feifei opened her eyes.


    "Suk!"


    Li Feifei naturally shrinks to Suk''s arms, and his little hand tightens on Suk''s waist.


    "Yes? Wake up, don''t sleep any more! I''m here! " Suk has been out for a long time, and Li Feifei has a serious lack of sleep.


    "No sleep, I''m a little hungry now!" Li Feifei and Suk are not different at all. After all, although the relationship between them is not clear, the ambiguity has long been fermented into deep feelings.


    "Well, what would you like to eat? I''ll buy it! " Suk can easily meet this requirement.


    "I don''t know what I want to eat. Why don''t you buy me a hamburger?" Li Feifei also went to her mother''s sleep, so she couldn''t go out with Suk.


    Suk gladly took the order. When he went downstairs, he went to Ye Wei''s ward specially. In fact, before he came, he thought that she was in the same hospital, but he didn''t care about it at that time, but now that he had time, he still came down to her.


    But it''s a pity that ye Wei doesn''t know where to go. Sister Hu Li says that she''s a little stuffy. When she goes shopping, Suk doesn''t stay.


    The area near the hospital has always been a densely populated area with complete supporting facilities. There was no effort to find a McDonald''s.


    Although Li Feifei only said that she wanted to eat a hamburger, Suk ordered a big fast food drink. I can imagine that Zhao Hui is also having trouble sleeping and eating these days. I''m afraid she is as hungry as Li Feifei. [


    carrying a big bag of food, Suk returns again and walks through the hall towards the elevator entrance when he suddenly hears someone calling his name.


    "Suk!"


    Suk turned his head. Although the hall was not crowded, there were many patients and their families. After looking around, they didn''t see the person who called them. They thought they had hallucinations and shrugged their shoulders. Then they started again.


    "Suk!"Who knows, the voice rang again. Suk turned around this time and came to a middle-aged woman who was walking towards her. She was about fifty years old. She was not tall and seemed to be less than one meter six. She was a little fat. She was a typical middle-aged woman.


    There was some doubt in my heart. It seemed that I didn''t know her, but why did I feel a little familiar? Just when Suk was in a daze, the little old lady came over and said, "it''s really you! Is it Yuhua who called you? I asked her to call you just now, but this girl is still embarrassed! "


    "Yuhua?" After hearing these two words, Suk thought hard and suddenly opened her mind. Isn''t this middle-aged woman Li Yuhua''s mother? The last time I was at Li Yuhua''s home, I misunderstood that she was doing something beneficial to her physical and mental health.


    And then he also acted as Li''s boyfriend role, after reaction, Suk quickly laughed: "Hello aunt!"


    "Good! Yuhua unit issued a physical examination form. This girl wants me to come here for a physical examination. I''m so old. It''s all the same whether I check or not. The loess is half buried. It''s useless to check. I have to delay your work! " Li''s mother has mistakenly believed that Suk was called by Li Yuhua to accompany her for physical examination.


    "You say you can come here. What else do you want to buy? I''m not a patient! " Mother Li''s eyes fell on the bag in Suk''s hand. Before she finished speaking, she suddenly looked at the big M logo of McDonald''s on it. She was a little confused. This is not the foreign fast food that children like to eat!


    Suk felt that his face became hot when he brushed it. He didn''t know how to answer. He was embarrassed and sweating. But this thing must not be given to mother Li. Feifei was still waiting for him upstairs!


    At this time, Li Yuhua finally appeared. When she arrived at Suk, she was obviously stunned, and two red clouds flew up her cheek: "what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 810

    Sometimes it''s surprising, sometimes it''s embarrassing. It''s obvious that Suk belongs to the latter, holding a bag of McDonald''s in his hand, but Li Yuhua''s mother mistakenly thinks it''s a gift for her, and now it seems that his role is still Li Yuhua''s boyfriend.


    "Yuhua In dismay, Suk quickly swallowed the word "sister" into his stomach, then winked and called her aside.


    "Sister Yuhua, why are you here?" Suk smiles at Aunt Li, then pulls Li Yuhua to one side, and then asks.


    "The unit organized a physical examination, so I gave the physical examination form to my mother. It happened that there was nothing wrong with the unit today, so I followed. What about you?" Li Yuhua''s face is a bit unnatural. He hasn''t seen Suk for some time, but his shadow has never left his mind.


    Not to mention the beautiful scene in my home, I helped myself to wipe medicine on my buttocks. The action was gentle. Every time I thought of it, I felt that my body could not help but produce a burst of numbness. I couldn''t forget him just because my mother talked about Suk from time to time! [


    every so often, my mother would ask me to ask Suk to go home for dinner, but I couldn''t spare face to find Suk. After all, I was embarrassed enough to let Suk pretend to be a boyfriend. I was ten years older than him, and there was almost a generation gap.


    However, this little man sometimes makes himself feel more secure than his peers. In Tianxiang Hotel, the old ghost pretends to be drunk and despises himself because he is the vice mayor. Suk falls from the sky like a hero.


    At that time, I was thinking that it would be nice to have such a brave boyfriend!


    But reality is reality, reality is cruel and bloody. It''s impossible for her and Suk. As long as she thinks about it, Li Yuhua will feel sad. Every time her mother wants to see her son-in-law, she always finds all kinds of excuses to get rid of it. She has turned her face several times because of this.


    Mother Li gave an ultimatum. If her son-in-law doesn''t show up again, she will send a notice to find Chen Shimei!


    "I have a friend whose father is in critical condition. Let me have a look. My aunt is here --!" Suk didn''t finish, but he believed Li Yuhua understood what he meant.


    "It''s all right. You''re busy! But don''t show off, or my mother will be very angry! " Li Yuhua also didn''t say it clearly, but Suk knew that she meant to play the role of a good boyfriend and continue to act as a shield for her. She could only nod her head.


    "Ma! Suk has a friend in critical condition today. He has to go and take care of us. He can''t be with us! " Li Yuhua can only say this excuse, otherwise Suk really can''t get away.


    "Oh?" When these two people were talking, mother Li also reflected that she recognized McDonald''s. naturally, children''s favorite food was not given to her. However, it was nothing if her son-in-law would not follow her to have a physical examination. However, since she had to leave, she was a little unhappy.


    Suk looked at Li''s mother''s face becoming a little ugly, and her mind actually appeared that when she was at Li Yuhua''s home, her mother saw the embarrassing scene, she drank violently. She was also embarrassed. She scratched her head and laughed awkwardly: "Auntie, I''m so sorry today!"


    "Suk, I can''t see you all this time!" Mother Li watched her daughter listen to the plan in Suk''s face. She wanted to support her daughter for no reason. Now she listens to the man in everything. How can she live in the future.


    "I''ve been very busy with my work. I haven''t had time to see you. After a while, we''ll have a good meal!" Suk immediately let himself into the plot, trying to let himself recall the lines in those TV dramas, this interface said.


    "Don''t be too busy. Anyway, it won''t take long to have a meal. Just tonight! I''ll go to Yuhua and make you a delicious meal. OK, that''s settled. Go and help yourself! " Mother Li didn''t give sukett any time at all, so she arranged it directly.


    Suk is a little confused. He just came back from Macao, but he hasn''t been home yet. Li Feifei''s business here has not been solved yet, so he has to go home and report. Besides, Luo Feiyan told him last time that he was going to reopen soon, and there was no time for his big business.


    When Li Yuhua saw Suk''s eyes for help, he felt both expectant and conflicted. This feeling was very strange. He knew that there was absolutely no result between them, but he was willing to spend more time with Suk: "Mom! Suk''s work is really busy! "


    "Busy? Busier than the president? Can''t even squeeze out a meal? You are old and big. If you procrastinate like this, when can I have a grandson? " Li''s mother raised her eyebrows and looked at her daughter''s angry appearance. She couldn''t help getting angry.


    Li''s mother''s character is quite strong. When Li Yuhua asked her mother to say this, her usual vice secretary''s aura suddenly disappeared. She wanted to speak but didn''t dare to speak. She looked like the maid of the landlord. She looked at Suk''s words.Under Nai, Li Yuhua subconsciously looks at Suk, which makes Suk feel even more embarrassed. His own affairs are already in a basket, and he has long been devoid of skills. Here, Li Feifei''s father''s treatment, ye Wei''s pitiful waiting, the reopening of luofeiyan beauty salon, and Yang Peier''s assessment of the criminal police captain.


    This does not include going home to report safety to parents. For example, Shen Zheng, the head teacher, asked for leave and decided with Wan Qihong on tomorrow''s itinerary. Now another mother-in-law invited her to dinner. My God! It would be much easier if I had the shadow separation skill of whirlpool Naruto. [


    the tangled mood in his heart made Suk really feel that he couldn''t do what he wanted. At this time, the voice of the task of the flower picking system sounded in his mind. In a hurry, he went directly into the space to check.


    "Task: accompany Li Yuhua home for dinner; reward: proficient in acupuncture and moxibustion (intermediate level)"


    Get it! Now the flower picking system has come to join in the fun again. Before, I was still thinking that I was not good at this half hanging medical skill, so I came to an enhanced version of acupuncture. According to Li Feifei''s father''s injury, acupuncture in traditional Chinese medicine seems to have little effect, but I can''t be prepared for it when it is still useful in the future.


    Bite teeth, anyway, now things have enough, lice more do not bite, account more do not worry, a cruel, finally made a decision.


    "Auntie, I may have to be busy for a while. Now I can''t accompany you to do the examination, but I will definitely go home for dinner in the evening. What do you think?" Suk said these words, Li Yuhua''s small face flashed a surprise for no reason, but her mother-in-law nodded as she deserved.


    "Yes! Suk, it''s not auntie. I say that although your career is important, it can''t delay your life. I''ll go shopping in a moment. You can come over then! "

 Chapter 811

    Suk ran to the direction of the elevator with a smile in her mother Li''s eyes. She always felt that she wanted to marry Li Yuhua and have a baby. But she and Li Yuhua knew about it. It''s just the emergency in the world. Don''t make it self defeating.


    When Suk returns to ICU, Li Feifei and her mother Zhao Hui wake up and are talking to a doctor in a white coat.


    "Mrs. Li, after the examination just now, the patient is in a stable condition. Although he is still in a coma, all his physical signs are developing in a better way. After Yanjing, with better medical equipment and expert treatment, Mr. Li will soon recover!"


    What the doctor said made the mother and daughter look more relaxed. At this time, Li Feifei saw Suk come up and ran to him: "Suk, you''re back!"


    "Well, I''m hungry! Get something to eat Suk said and handed the bag to Li Feifei. Then the doctor and Zhao Hui left. [


    "Auntie, have some, too!" Suk said to Zhao Hui, pointing to the things in the bag.


    Before Suk came, Zhao Hui''s mood could be said to have been at the bottom of the valley. Her husband''s life and death were uncertain, and she might give up at any time. All the pressure was on her shoulders. Even if she tried to eat something, she couldn''t swallow it, let alone sleep.


    But when Suk appeared, the good news came one after another. First, he contacted a really good hospital with advanced equipment and well-known experts. Then, his husband''s injury was stable, so he didn''t have to sign the critical illness notice from time to time.


    "Thank you so much, Suk!" I don''t know why, Zhao Hui has been clenching her teeth these days, carrying the pressure of the collapse of the sky on her shoulders. No matter how sad or helpful she is, she is so strong. But now --- Su Ke suddenly sees Zhao Hui '' Caress her mood, see Zhao Hui tears brush down, can''t stop.


    Tears with the pressure of these days, all pour out, Zhao Hui forced to cover his mouth, forced not to let himself cry, but the violent shaking of the body, or quickly attracted Li Feifei''s attention.


    "Ma!" It can be said that the mother and daughter are heart to heart. Li Feifei puts down the bag in her hand, holds her mother, and leans her head on Zhao Hui''s shoulder. Originally, she is still comforting her. Who knows that she has just said a few words, and she is crying.


    This time, Suk is stupid. Zhao Hui has already had enough to drink. Now Li Feifei comes to the party again. He doesn''t know what to say at all. He''s so anxious that he scratched his head for half a day. Finally, she says, "don''t cry, auntie. I''ll cry again!"


    Fortunately, Zhao Hui also knows that it''s not an occasion to cry. When Su Ke says this, she feels embarrassed. She quickly wipes her tears and looks at her daughter: "Feifei, come on, let''s have something to eat."


    "Auntie, have you arranged everything for tomorrow?"


    Suk stood watching the mother and daughter eating hamburgers and asked.


    "Well, the hospital has applied for a green channel for us like our superiors, and the cars have been deployed, just waiting for us to leave tomorrow morning!" After Zhao Hui finished, she looked at Suk and said nothing.


    "I''ll go with you tomorrow." Suk also understood her concerns. She contacted her about this matter, and they were not familiar with Wan Qihong. If she didn''t coordinate in the middle, she would have to delay tomorrow.


    "If so, it would be great, Suk. I don''t know how to thank you. You''ve really helped our family a lot!"


    "Mom, you don''t have to thank him. He should help you!" Li Feifei is in a better mood now. She is listening to the doctor''s words just now. Now she is chewing a hamburger and saying something vaguely.


    Li Feifei was the first to say what he should have said. Suk could only nod his head.


    "You child!" In fact, when Zhao Hui saw Suk''s daughter''s performance after her appearance, she had already guessed that the two kids had already fallen in love. But at that time, she had no time to think about it. But now Suk has helped her family a lot and looks at him more and more agreeable.


    "Auntie, don''t worry too much. As long as you get to Yanjing, your uncle will get better soon!" Suk hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "I have something else to do now. I''ll come and meet you tomorrow morning."


    "All right! Go ahead if you have something to do! " Zhao Hui also knows that Suk is a student, and today is not a Saturday. She still thinks that he came from school: "Feifei, go and see Suk off!" [


    Suk felt a little guilty. Li Feifei followed him. If Li Yuhua and her mother and daughter saw her when she went downstairs, she didn''t know what kind of anger she was going to send out because of her mother''s character. However, things went smoothly and the things she was worried about didn''t appear.


    "Feifei, you can persuade your mother not to worry so much. I have to go home first. You can call me whenever you have something to do!" Suk stood at the door of the hospital, telling Li Feifei."Well!" Li Feifei nodded. She knew that Suk had just got off the plane. She was equally grateful to him for coming back so soon and helping her family so much. Suk showed concern for herself, which made her feel sweet.


    "Then - I''ll go first!" Suk looked at Li Feifei''s small face. Although it was still haggard and distressing, now he had a look. His black eyes looked at him as if he had something to say.


    "Suk!"


    Li Feifei whispered Suk''s name again, took a deep breath, and then quickly stood on tiptoe, kissing Suk''s lips.


    Holding Suk tightly, Li Feifei seems to want to express her feelings in this way, without taking into account the bustling crowd around her. If it is normal, she would never dare to do such a thing.


    Suk was a little stunned, but he quickly responded, and his hands subconsciously hugged Li Feifei''s waist, but at this time, a woman suddenly called out her name behind her.


    "Suk!"


    At that time, Suk felt that it was going to be worse. He was really afraid of anything. In the end, Li Yuhua and her mother and daughter found out. This was a hornet''s nest. I''m afraid that Li''s mother has now turned into a giant beast and is just waiting to swallow herself alive.


    Novel net

 Chapter 812

    The voice behind him startled Suk. Even Li Feifei quickly opened Suk and stepped back. His face was red, like drinking wine. He subconsciously looked behind Suk.


    Although Suk was still a little confused, his brain was running fast and he took a deep breath. Anyway, he had been seen and had to face what he had to face. When he turned his head to have a look, he was stunned immediately.


    It''s not Li Yuhua, their mother and daughter. Er, of course, if ye Wei''s words, Suk is also entangled, but it''s not them, it''s another woman.


    "Suk, it''s really you!"


    Zhou Yuhui was standing behind him, looking at himself unexpectedly: "when did you come? Just now, I thought I recognized the wrong person!" [


    "Yoga meeting, you scared me!" Li Feifei was relieved to see that he was his good friend. If he was seen by other classmates, he would have to chew his tongue. However, Zhou Yu would be fine. The two girls were good friends growing up together. If they didn''t talk, they had already told her about Suk.


    It seems that Zhou Yuhui also ran out of school, carrying a schoolbag on his back. He glanced at Suk, but didn''t say much. He went to Li Feifei''s side: "how''s uncle now?"


    "The situation is much better now. I''m going to transfer to Yanjing tomorrow!" Referring to his father''s injury, Li Feifei''s face darkened again.


    Looking at the two friends talking, Suk waited for a while, then interrupted: "you go up first! Now it''s just Auntie up there! "


    "And you? You want to run away? " Zhou Yuhui was a sharp mouthed poisonous tongue girl. Suk had learned her power at the beginning.


    "I have other things to do now. Go up first." Sukenai took a look at Li Feifei. It''s true that people are needed. Although the doctor has said that the patient''s condition is stable, to be honest, many things are not so absolute.


    "Yu Hui, Suk has something to do now. Let her go first! You accompany me upstairs


    Li Feifei takes Zhou Yuhui by the arm and is about to go back. She also knows that if her best friend gets angry, she will make life worse than death.


    "Ah! Feifei, now you just need him. How can you let him go! He''s too irresponsible. He''s been kissing you for a long time just now. After kissing you, he won''t do business! " Zhou Yu would ask Li Feifei to pull back, while looking at Suk, still condemning Suk''s crime.


    Seeing that the two girls were gone, Suk was relieved and subconsciously looked around. There was no Li Yuhua, no Ye Wei. Now it was safe, so he stopped a taxi to go home.


    "What? Feifei''s father had such a serious car accident? " Zhang Xue sits behind the counter, because Su Youfu just went outside to buy goods. Now she is the only one in the shop. She was surprised to see her son come back, but she was even more shocked when she heard the news.


    "Yes! Finally, the situation is stable now. I''ll go to the hospital in Yanjing for treatment tomorrow. Mom, I''ll follow you tomorrow! " At the beginning, Suk was worried that his mother would not agree, but he didn''t expect that Li Feifei had left a good impression on his mother, and she was already treated as a daughter-in-law to be.


    Although there is a white snow now, which makes Zhang Xue a little comfortable, the two daughters-in-law are very good, one is so clever and preconceived, but the other has already lived together, which makes Zhang Xue not know how to give orders to Suk.


    But now Li Feifei''s father has such a thing, thinking that the little girl must be sad and help now, and really need someone to accompany her, Zhang Xue thinks about it and agrees: "you go, but do you have to call the school first? You''ve been absent from class for two days!"


    "Well, I have just called the head teacher, and he also approved it!" Suk had already contacted Shen Zheng in the taxi, and was very embarrassed to apply for two more days of personal leave, but after these two days, it was Saturday.


    Suk sat in the shop and followed Zhang Xue to report something about Bai Xue. It was really strange. Bai Xue''s father had an accident. Now Li Feifei''s father had an accident. How could it be so coincidental.


    "Son, mom doesn''t know what you think, but now you''re old, and mom can''t tell you something too clearly. You should think about everything yourself!"


    Zhang Xue''s words, Suk naturally understand, that is to say, he is now stepping on two boats. Suk really has no say in this issue, so he can only sit on one side and nod his head honestly.


    When Su Youfu came back with the goods, he was shocked to hear about Li Feifei''s father: "Alas! Today''s traffic is really chaotic. Yesterday''s news also reported that a deputy director of the Forestry Bureau killed four people while driving drunk. Fortunately, someone caught him! " [


    Su Youfu sighed for a while. Now the traffic accident is fiercer than the tiger. Speaking of this, he suddenly asked, "just now you said that the truck didn''t even have brake marks. I think it might be drunk driving!"


    "It''s still under investigation! Feifei, her mother went to apply to the criminal police to file a case. Now she can only let the chase and escape section of the traffic police go to find the troublemaker! " In fact, Suk also wants to find the culprit early and give Li Feifei''s father justice. In his impression, the criminal police are much stronger than the traffic police."What a world! You said that foreigners lost a bicycle here, and it was found in one night, but now it''s our compatriots'' turn to catch the troublemaker. They -- "Su Youfu said, sighing and shaking his head, as if he was not optimistic about the traffic police finding the troublemaker.


    Suk asked his father to say that he had a strong sense of identity. He wondered if he would go to the Criminal Police Brigade with Yang Peier next time and mention this matter. However, he was too quiet in the public security department. I''m afraid it won''t lead to any result. The more he thought about it, the more depressed he was.


    "Son, your cell phone is calling!" Zhang Xue saw that Suk''s cell phone began to vibrate, but Suk seemed to be thinking about something and didn''t notice it, so she began to shout.


    "Oh Suk really thought about how to catch the hateful troublemaker, subconsciously picked up the phone and connected: "Hello! Hello


    "Husband, you just came to see me in the hospital! You didn''t tell me when you came back. I wouldn''t go out if you knew. Where are you now? At home? I''ll go to you now! " Ye Wei''s continuous questions on the phone caught Suk off guard.


    "Ye Wei, don''t come here. I have something to go out for a while. I''m not at home!" Suk wants to stop her. Now she''s in a mess.


    "But - but I''m almost there now!" When ye Wei finished speaking, Suk felt that it was dark in front of him. Originally, snow white appeared. Although the girl friend''s family didn''t criticize him, there were also some complaints. If a woman named her husband appeared now, my God! Isn''t that dead!


    Novel net

 Chapter 813

    As soon as ye Wei said that it was coming, Suk immediately felt that it was going to be worse and made a quick decision: "where are you now? I''ll wait for you at the gate of the community! "


    Hang up the phone, Suk said something to his parents, and ran out in a hurry. Ye Wei''s current state is not what ordinary people can guess. If he comes out cold and calls himself husband, he can''t scare his parents.


    Standing at the gate of the community, before Suk could take a breath, he saw a taxi coming slowly. Ye Wei was in it. The woman''s action was erratic and strange. She really came!


    "Husband, you come to pick me up!" Ye Wei opens the car door and sees Suk standing on the side of the road. His face is full of joy. Now ye Wei seems to have returned to what he should have been, and it seems that because of his mentality, the whole person has become young and energetic.


    Black and white striped T-shirt, a pair of light blue jeans, and a pair of Converse canvas shoes under her feet, it seems that she should have gone home, but at the beginning Suk asked her to stay in the hospital for two more days, so that she was very obedient and did not go through the discharge procedures. [


    Suk had asked people to take away all the pictures and paintings about Feng Yao in Ye Wei''s family, for fear that she would get sick repeatedly because of these things. After all, sometimes people lose part of their memories, which is not a bad thing, but may become more happy.


    From the heart, although Suk has always had a kind of psychological resistance to Ye Wei, thinking that this woman has a crazy sick heart, but calm down to think about it, you can understand that she is a little pitiful.


    The man she loved died young, but she never forgot. In this world full of cruel reality, this kind of firm love is precious.


    Although because of her appearance, ye Wei''s repressed feelings burst out directly. Suk knows that this may be a spiritual sustenance she has found. However, apart from the medicine she gave herself once, she did not make any extraordinary move.


    Because of Suk''s character, he doesn''t like to give problems to others after an accident, but will put himself in other people''s perspective to think. After ye Wei took medicine to commit suicide, he really felt guilty, but he knew that it was a kind of empathy and love.


    "Husband, I miss you so much!"


    Ye Wei got out of the car and trotted for a while. Before Suk could speak, the woman had turned into a fierce tiger going down the mountain and suddenly fell on him. Then he felt that he was not only hugged by her, but also - kissed by her!


    Ye Wei''s fanatical kiss made Suk scared. Although the woman in her arms was attractive and the two groups of soft meat on her chest were very comfortable, she was opened immediately.


    Now I''m standing at the gate of my own community. I may meet acquaintances at any time. If people see this, the impact will be very bad, and it will probably spread to my parents.


    "Ye Wei, come on! okay! Wait, I have something to say! "


    Suk dare not open her too hard, so ye Wei also has the impulse to come forward again, Suk quickly waved.


    "Well? Husband, what''s the matter with you? " Ye Wei didn''t feel unhappy because of Suk''s action. Now that she was able to see Suk, she was always in the joy, ignoring everything else.


    "Go, let''s go!" Suk said as he walked along the roadside, trying to leave this hot spot, while ye Wei naturally followed him like a obedient daughter-in-law.


    "I think you can leave the hospital now!" Suk was thinking about the wording.


    "Yes! The doctor asked me to observe for a few days. I know they just want to earn more money, but husband, do you think I''m obedient? You told me to wait in the hospital, I''ll wait in the hospital! " After taking two steps, ye Wei subconsciously takes Suk''s arm and nestles on his shoulder.


    "Be obedient! How obedient Suk thinks that now as long as ye Wei is stable and doesn''t let her go to his home, even if it''s much safer, he will let her hold his arm: "or we''ll go through the formalities today!"


    "Husband, really? Now the Civil Affairs Bureau hasn''t finished work. Shall I get the Hukou book? " Ye Wei suddenly excited, two out of the small stars.


    Looking at Ye Wei''s appearance, sukton was confused. What civil affairs bureau? What account book? How can it be so troublesome to go through a discharge procedure?


    "What''s the matter with the Civil Affairs Bureau?" Suk asked suspiciously. [


    "aren''t we going to get married? I listen to others say, it seems to have to take the household registration ID card, it seems to have to pay more than ten yuan, but it doesn''t seem to take long, husband, let''s go! I can''t wait! "


    Suk almost fainted. What''s this? Want to cry tears said: "I mean to go to the discharge procedures, besides, I''m only 18 now, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, people can''t blow me out!"


    "Oh! Yes Ye Wei Du''s mouth, a sullen look, as if because there is no way to get a marriage certificate and very frustrated: "husband, how do you say you are only 18 years old! By the way, you''re eighteen. How old am I now? ""How old am I?" Ye Wei didn''t know how to think of this question. He frowned and began to ask himself. The more he thought about it, the more he looked different. When Suk saw her like this, he suddenly felt that it was not good for her. He was afraid that her condition might break out. He had talked to the doctor about this at the beginning.


    Although xng amnesia is a kind of self-protection of the brain in the event of a major impact or stimulation, it is also a kind of mental disease, which seals up the memory that part of the brain is unwilling to face.


    However, such a situation is like a spring. The more it shrinks, the more explosive it is. If one day it encounters more intense stimulation, it is likely to lead to the whole psychological collapse.


    For the treatment of xng amnesia, there is only one way, that is, gradually let her open the door, adapt little by little, or directly erase this memory from her life without leaving any trace.


    "How old am I?"


    "How old am I?"


    Ye Weixiang is a little girl who is faced with a difficult problem. She mumbles to herself and thinks hard. Moreover, her mood has begun to fluctuate. Her face turns red, and there is a layer of sweat on her forehead. She keeps repeating this sentence.


    Suk''s mind suddenly came out. In the TV series "big house gate", there was a character who counted money to death. How dare Ye Wei go on like this: "Ye Wei, let''s go there for a walk!" Go to pull Ye Wei''s arm while talking.


    "How old am I? Husband, how old am I? " Ye Wei is tireless. The more he does this, the more anxious Suk is. Naixia wants to turn the topic off. But just now, when she went to pull Ye Wei, the woman was not moved at all.


    "How old am I?"


    "How old do you really want to know?"


    "Mm-hmm!"


    "Then I''ll touch it first!" While talking, Suk puts his hand on Ye Wei''s chest peak. His hand is soft and full of sex, and his hand is attached to it, so he can''t master it all.


    [author''s digression]: Xiao Longli drank too much with the members yesterday. Today''s update will be late, but I will promise to add more after three chapters!

 Chapter 814

    As the saying goes, the sun and the moon can be carried on both shoulders, and the stars can be picked up with one hand. Suk''s right hand leans out and moves a dragon out to sea. He goes straight to a mountain in front of Ye Wei''s chest. His hand is not smoky, but it looks like soft wind.


    Because ye Weigang''s performance has made Suk feel bad. If she has been entangled in this, it will inevitably make her brain memory neurons open and close, and even make her present situation worse.


    The plan for today is to draw her attention away quickly and not let her tangle. After all, there is something strange in this matter. Although Ye Wei has the impression that she is older than Suk, now to tell the truth, she can''t remember how old she is, and many things have been forgotten.


    If she knew her real age and compared it with Suk''s 18 years old, she would surely guess that there was something hidden in it. After all, the age gap between them was so big that it was impossible according to normal thinking.


    Suk''s brain is spinning fast. Now he can''t attack by force, he can only outwit. When he thinks of outwit, he immediately thinks of the word "outwit Tiger Mountain". Ye Wei keeps asking how old he is. Suddenly, he is blessed and finally decides to defuse it. [


    Ye Wei feels that he has a splitting headache, and his head seems to become like a paste for a moment. It''s just a mess. He even forgets how old he is. How can he be like this?


    At this time, I suddenly feel that I miss my chest and Rourou is captured. In a daze, the whole person has fallen into Suk''s arms.


    Suk is not what he used to be. Although this massage technique is not yet popular, it also has a trend of its own school, with five fingers haunting.


    Ye Wei''s unconscious mind was blank and hummed.


    "According to my measurement, it should be as big as the cup!" Suk felt that ye Wei was all in his arms and squeezed his palms in it. That kind of tactile feeling made him not want to stop. But now in public, he had to pay attention to the influence. As he said this, he would pull out his hand.


    "Husband, you are so powerful that you guessed it right all of a sudden!" Ye Wei now has no energy to think about other, now can only lie in Suk''s arms, and Suk reached out to touch his chest that moment, a never felt, her instant annihilation.


    "Husband, don''t stop!" Feeling that Suk wants to take his hand away, ye Wei can''t let him do what he wants. He reaches out his hand and holds Suk''s wrist. Suk seems to become a puppet. Under the control of Ye Wei, he is rampant on the chest peak.


    Suk felt guilty and looked around. But in today''s society, it''s not a big deal to hug each other in the street. Even a big fight doesn''t seem to attract people''s interest. Of course, if you are more passionate, you may attract the audience.


    But now the two just cuddle up to each other, and Suk''s hand is squeezed between them. Outsiders don''t know. No one is looking at this scene, which finally makes Suk feel relieved.


    It''s not that they feel hot because they are too close to each other. It''s because the heat comes from the heart. The heart beats faster and the blood boils. Suk has put down his vigilance.


    Ye Wei doesn''t know if he and Suk have ever had this kind of intimacy before, or this serious illness makes him forget all kinds of things before. Instead, this time he nestles up to each other, and Suk''s palms are close to his chest. That kind of feeling is like the first time.


    It makes people feel exciting, nervous, comfortable and excited. In a word, only she can know. The more so, the more she doesn''t want to let go. The more so, the more eager she is to continue, and even has a kind of spirit rippling feeling.


    "Husband!" Ye Wei''s face turned red. He looked up at Suk''s side face slightly. His eyes were dim and full of spring. His lips were bright and warm. It was just along Suk''s collar that he penetrated into his chest. It was even more self-control.


    "Yes?" Suk subconsciously lowered his head, and the leaves in his arms looked like spring flowers. There was a little bit of green and astringent of a girl, but there was more fragrance of blooming flowers.


    "Husband, how old are you?" Ye Wei asked for no reason, startled Suk, but also when she was once again entangled with the age problem, subconsciously to avoid: "I also forget how old I am!"


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter if you forget. I''ll know when I touch it!" Ye weijiao put down the hand holding Suk''s wrist with a smile, rubbed it down, and took the footwall straight along Suk''s belly.


    Before Suk could react, he felt that ye Wei''s hand touched the zipper of his pants, and he was learning his own way to cover it.


    Only at this time did Suk realize that her brother had been captured by her. Although there were still several barriers in the middle, the touch of Ye Wei''s little hand was clearly transmitted. Suk, who had already raised his head, suddenly stood up after such stimulation, and had a high spirit.


    "Don''t make trouble!" Suk quickly wants to stop Ye Wei''s action. He closes his chest and raises his buttocks, so that he can have more space with her. He puts his hand down and uses the unique skill of Wudang school. [


    "husband, I can''t touch how old you are when you touch me!" Ye Wei Du with a small mouth, mouth said, hand action did not stop, ready to break through the defense of Suk."I''ll go!" Suk now understands that just now the woman asked her how old she was. It turned out that she was asking how old her brother was. Unexpectedly, she had a great ability to learn and understand. She directly gave herself a chance to change the stars of the Murong family in Suzhou and give her back in that way.


    "Stop it, it''s outside now!" Suk tightly covers his crotch and subconsciously takes a look around. Fortunately, it''s safe at present.


    "Oh! Shall we go home and touch it? " Ye Weidao is also aware of the truth, under the premise of the overall situation is important, finally gave up to continue to charge Su Xiaoke''s nest, but also put forward a solution.


    Ye Wei put his head on Suk''s shoulder and moved his little hand to his chest. He began to draw circles around the little protruding dot, which made Suk itch: "husband, let''s go home! To your house or to my house? "


    Suk wants to cry. If he entangles like this again, I''m afraid he''ll make a mistake for this woman. In fact, for now, he''s a little hot and dry. He takes a deep breath, takes a step back, and reaches for ye Wei''s shoulder.


    "Ye Wei, I have something to do later!"


    In order to highlight the effect, Suk''s face became very serious and his tone was very sincere.


    "Oh! Then you have something to do first! I''ll go to the store to accompany my parents! " Ye Wei after listening to Suk said so, it is very reasonable to nod, but her words almost let Suk spit out a mouthful of black blood!


    Novel net

 Chapter 815

    Suk wants to cry, but ye Wei wants to go to his home again. It''s just waiting to light the fire!


    "You! Go back to go through the discharge procedures first, and I''ll come to you when I get back! " Suk whispered in harmony, trying to appease Ye Wei, but it didn''t seem to work very well.


    "It''s OK. You''re busy. I haven''t been there for a long time. I''m afraid it''s your parents'' turn to be angry if I don''t go again!" In Ye Wei''s memory, she got along well with Suk''s parents and often went back to the small supermarket to sit down. However, this is not the case. She did go there as a customer and did what she did after tracking Suk.


    This kind of situation is not imaginary, but the amnesia of her brain makes her hallucinate and mold the expected things into her real memory.


    "By the way, when you come back, do you want to go out again?" Ye Wei suddenly reacts to the meaning of Suk''s words and asks. [


    "well, I have to go to Yanjing early tomorrow morning. A friend had a serious car accident and had to be transferred to another hospital. I have to go with him!" Suk doesn''t dare to say that he is a friend''s father. Otherwise, ye Wei will ask, and the explanation will become extremely troublesome.


    "Ah? So serious, you have to go to Yanjing? " Ye only listen to Suk''s words, heart side for his friend''s injury also has a preliminary concept.


    "Well, I''ll have to go to the criminal police team later. You''d better finish the discharge procedure first and wait for me at home honestly." Suk is like a kindergarten teacher: "be obedient, OK?"


    "What are you doing with the criminal police?"


    "My friend''s car accident is too serious. I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary traffic accident. I have to consult there. In a word, things are very troublesome now!" Suk really wants to take advantage of his time to go to Yang Peier to find out about how to catch the drug traffickers next. Moreover, the criminal police captain has to assess himself.


    If the assessment is not successful, you don''t have to take that risk. If it is successful, you must make early preparations. Even if it is possible, you can tell them about Li Feifei''s father''s case.


    Listen to Suk said so serious, ye Wei is not good to say more, when coquetry into wild words, things will become a mess, ye Wei although some frustrated, but she did not lose her smart mind, know enough.


    "All right! How long will you go and when will you be back? " Although he has decided to be obedient, ye Wei still wants to finalize the next step: "just now, you said you wanted to come back to me! If you can''t speak, it''s not true! "


    "Two or three days! Always arrange things there properly. When the situation is stable, I''ll come back naturally. I''m still waiting for my class! " Suk looks at Ye Wei, slightly raises his head, looks at his eyes, and seems to be waiting for him to speak.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back to you!"


    "Well! Anyway, you know more about me and I know how old you are. Shall we have a fight when we get home? " When ye Wei heard Suk''s promise, he showed a smile, followed by the fox''s tail, with a smile.


    Suk was really defeated by her and patted her on the head: "what are we going to fight? How big is it? We are at the same level, OK


    "No! Honey, I don''t know what''s going on with us? Why am I still Hu girl? Don''t we have that? " When saying this, ye Wei''s face also becomes serious, but the blush on his cheek can also see the tension and shyness in his heart.


    Suk thought it was not bad for me! We''ve only known each other for a long time, and I don''t know anything about you before, but I can''t say it now. Suk has been thinking about whether to be honest with Ye Wei for a long time, and has been hesitant. On the one hand, she doesn''t want to be in the drums all her life, and on the other hand, she doesn''t want to take herself as a substitute.


    In fact, just now when they were playing, Suk''s anger was a little too much. At that time, he really had the impulse to take this woman as his own. Anyway, now he owes enough. He doesn''t care about her.


    But when I think of Ye Wei''s infatuation with herself now, maybe there is the shadow hidden in her heart, I think it''s enough. She took medicine to commit suicide, and I feel guilty, and I feel sympathy for her experience. But when it comes to the real love between the two people, Suk is not sure, there is! A little bit! Or not at all!


    Now it''s only one step at a time. Suk sighed in his heart, but he had to find a reason: "didn''t you say you had to wait for the wedding night to do it?"


    "Oh? Did I really say that? " Ye Wei racked his brains, but he couldn''t remember whether he really said such a thing and scratched his head. But if it wasn''t true, how could he keep Hu''s body?


    "I don''t care. I don''t think we can wait until the wedding night now. When you come back, let''s get down to business." With these words, ye Wei seemed to feel a little bold and unashamed. His little face turned red for half of the sky. Then he got into Suk''s arms and whispered in a mosquito like voice: "husband, OK?" ["Eh!" Suk let her say a face embarrassed, sweating, nodding is not, shaking is not, can only continue to use the drag formula: "that --- that --- Ye Wei, you see I''m still small! It''s time to grow up. Can this be postponed? "


    "Husband, you''re just talking nonsense. You''re so small! I''ve just felt it. It''s not only big, but also big! " For Suk''s modesty, ye Wei immediately refuted, but also put forward his own personal experience as an argument, making Suk really dumb, even more at a loss.


    "OK? How about that? " Ye Wei lay on Suk''s shoulder and asked repeatedly. The more he asked, the more he let Suk know what to do. He didn''t know how to reply to her.


    "On the count of three, if you don''t speak, you will acquiesce." Ye Wei waited for a while and found that Suk didn''t respond. He could only use his mace.


    Suk knew that it was impossible to do well without giving her an answer to this matter. His mind changed quickly, but before he found a suitable reason, he heard Ye Wei suddenly say: "three!"


    "I''ll count to three, then you''ve promised me!" Ye Wei said while looking up at Suk, with a sly expression on his face and a smile of success.


    "You''re not cheating!" Suk looks at Ye Wei with a sad face. There''s no way to take her.


    "I''ll cheat! I''m not only cheating, I''m also cheating on hooligans! " Ye Wei said, a moment, the whole person suddenly jumped to Suk''s body, two hands around his neck, two legs is to clamp his waist, fortunately, she is wearing jeans today, otherwise this difficult action really can''t be completed.


    "Suk classmate, I now formally inform you that I''m going to start playing hooligans!" At the end of the speech, ye Wei''s strong kiss attack suddenly turned into a storm, and directly poured into Suk''s mouth, which was stunned and open. He kisses the flying sand and rocks, shaking the sky.

 Chapter 816

    Thank goodness, Suk coaxed Ye Wei away. This is the result of calling Huang Mao. Huang Mao followed Ye Wei to the hospital to go through the formalities. He contacted Yang Peier in advance.


    "Hello! Officer Yang, I''m back now! "


    "Ah? So fast Yang Peier was really surprised. The caller in the morning was still in Macao, and he came back in the afternoon. This speed can be called haunting.


    "That''s necessary. How dare I not follow Officer Yang''s orders? If you send me a wanted order again, my life will not be guaranteed?" Suk stood on the street, talking on the phone and taking out the key.


    Before sun song''s Passat has been parked in his own community, it seems to have become his own car. [


    "how dare I? I still ask you to help us! So you''re back, or would you like to meet our captain today? " Yang Peier hesitated and asked tentatively.


    "I was just about to ask you. It''s four o''clock. Is it time?" Suk had reached Passat, opened the door, started the car, and then stood in the shade.


    "No problem, our boss is fine now, but you have to hurry up. I''ll report to him now!" Yang Peier is also a resolute character. Since Suk is willing to come here now, she will certainly try her best to cooperate. After all, the sooner this matter is settled, the more reassuring it is.


    Suk hung up the phone and went back to the car. By this time, the air conditioner had lowered the temperature in the car, which was cooler than outside, and the seat had been adjusted to its most comfortable state.


    I twisted my body and held the steering wheel. My fingers were tight and loose. Although I hadn''t driven a car for almost a week, as soon as I got into the car, the feeling of people connecting with the car would appear slowly.


    Right hand turn the key, ignition, followed by 18 t engine began to send out bursts of roar, deep and powerful, like a rhinoceros is slowly gathering momentum, as long as the next second will directly rush out.


    Suk closed his eyes, quietly listening to the roar of the engine, the expression on his face some enjoyment.


    There are many sounds that men like, such as the murmur of women''s bed, the roar of car engine, the roar of the engine, and so on. But these sounds all have one thing in common, that is, they are all produced by piston movement.


    This has to be said to be a subtle truth.


    He took a deep breath, let go of the gas, put in gear, and the car started slowly. Suk likes speed, but he won''t fly around in the crowded streets. This is something we should bear in mind.


    When Suk stops the car again, he has reached the gate of the Public Security Bureau in Weihai City. The state violence department can''t enter anyone who wants to. After calling Yang Peier, Suk looks at the building outside through the car.


    Solemn badge, blue and white standard color of the wall, standing at the door of the fully armed special police on duty, 99 black special combat uniform, the young man stood there meticulously, watching his side of the direction.


    Just when Suk was in a daze, a man and a woman came out of the room. They were all casual clothes. The woman was wearing sportswear, a T-shirt, light gray sports pants, long hair tied into a ponytail, clean and neat. The man was about 40 years old, with short cut, thick eyebrows and big eyes. He walked around with his arms swinging naturally, white shirt and black trousers. His expression was very serious.


    When sukemen got off, Yang Peier and the man had already come out.


    "Suk!" Yang Peier''s heroic temperament is very eye-catching. He saw Suk get out of the car, walked a few steps, and stood between his captain and Suk: "Suk, this is our leader, team sun!"


    "Team sun, this is my friend to you, Suk. Driving is very good!" Yang Peier rushed to introduce them.


    The man chuckled and held out his hand to Suk: "Hello, sun Ruigang!"


    "Team sun, Hello, I''m Suk!" Suk also nodded, can feel the man out to see his moment there is a slight frown.


    "How old is this year?" Like a parent, sun Ruigang chatted with Suk for a while. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to Suk. [


    but Suk smiles and waves his hand: "I''m 18 years old!" As for their age, it''s a fact, and it''s nothing to say. Even if they falsely report how old they are, they will be able to investigate their ancestors from the population information system.


    "Eighteen? Do you have a copy? " Sun Ruigang lit a cigarette and asked casually. Suk also knew that Ben was a driver''s license, but he didn''t have it.


    "No Ben!" Suk shrugged his shoulders, which reflected that the reason why he came out to frown at that time was that he looked tender. Now he is not only looking young, but also without a driver''s license.


    "Chief, Suk doesn''t have ben, but it''s absolutely no problem driving. It''s the most powerful driving I''ve ever seen. Do you remember that there was a case in the first half of the year, in which Suk stopped the culprit for the drunken driving accident, which was the escape case in which he ran into his daughter, commander McGregor!"


    Yang Peier didn''t mention Suk''s age to sun Ruigang before. He just said that his friend had absolutely no problem driving, and his psychological quality and even skill were all right. At that time, he told sun Ruigang that he had joined hands with Suk in the jewelry store to subdue the robbers. However, he was too busy at that time, and sun Ruigang didn''t care to ask in detail, so he was surprised at the moment.In fact, when he first came out to see Suk, he felt that he was a bit unreliable. The man was too young to call him a boy. This task was not a joke at all. He didn''t help at that time, but it became a burden and destroyed the whole operation.


    However, after listening to Yang Peier''s supplementary explanation, I do recall that he was on the night shift at the command center. As a member of the municipal Party committee, he was on duty at the command center every day. On the one hand, it was convenient to dispatch and receive the police, on the other hand, the provincial department would check through the supervision video system.


    At that time, after the command center received the police, the multimedia large screen immediately switched the real-time video to the incident area, and even followed Suk''s pursuit route. Sun Ruigang was shocked at that time. This man''s driving technology can be said to be superb, overtaking, shuttling, turning. Not only his skill is excellent, but also his psychological quality is astonishing.


    On several occasions, sun Ruigang even thought that the golf Suk was driving would not be able to turn directly and there was a danger, either to rush out of the roadbed or to collide with other vehicles. But who knows, Suk finally saved his life. Later, Suk chased the car to the suburbs, and the video surveillance was interrupted in Nai.


    But I didn''t expect to see the real person after such a long time. I couldn''t help nodding: "it''s you! Let''s go! Get in first


    Sun Rui just finished, directly opened the door and sat in the co driver''s seat.


    "Let''s go! What are you doing? " Yang pei''er and Suk look at each other, looking at him in a confused way, and quickly remind him.

 Chapter 817

    Even in the suburbs, it''s only four o''clock now. Although there are not many cars on the road, they are still scattered, and occasionally one comes out. It''s just these cars that have scared the two policemen on the bus. [:


    criminal policemen, not to mention going through life and death every day, but when they are in danger, they also work with their heads pinned on their waistbands. Even if they meet the gangsters with guns, the two policemen will not frown, but now the situation is totally different.


    Wearing a seat belt, the body can''t help shaking from left to right, leaning forward for a while and closing back for a while. It''s not only the body''s internal organs out of position, but also the visual stimulation in front of the eyes is not what ordinary people can bear. Seeing that the next second is about to fly out and fall into a deep ditch, who can imagine that a small drift directly turned along the roadbed.


    Then the next moment, the mud head car comes to us. If we hit it, all the people in the car have to turn into meat. However, Suk''s face doesn''t change and his heart doesn''t jump. He almost passes by.


    Half an hour later, Passat stopped steadily and was out of the city. On the border of a nearby county, it said "welcome to Anhe county". [


    sun Ruigang now takes a deep breath, twists the door, and goes down. To say that the air in the countryside really smells very comfortable, or maybe it''s just too oppressive. His tense face is a little pale, and he doesn''t know how to do it. He raises his hand to touch the cigarette in his pocket for several times, but he can''t reach into his pocket.


    Although Yang Peier said Suk was the only one in heaven and earth at the beginning, she could completely change her name to ask sumah to fight in F1, but in fact, she really didn''t know how powerful Suk was, how to say that sentence, how deep and how long it was!


    But now she knows that Rao Shi is wearing a seat belt, and her hands are still clinging to the back of the driver''s seat. She may have used her strength, because she is sitting in the back, and her eyes are closed all the time. She can still hold on to the situation, but she can''t help feeling sick again and again.


    Suk unfastens his seat belt and looks at sun Ruigang after he gets off the bus. He has already lit a cigarette and is puffing smoke outside. He also knows that he is calming down. He turns to look at Yang Peier. The girl''s face is very white and her eyes are closed tightly, as if she is still biting her teeth.


    "What''s the matter? Not feeling well? " Suk has seen a lot of people show such expressions in their cars. At the beginning, Li Linglong, who was playing drag racing, was a girl who had been in the battlefield for a long time. Her legs were weak and she even felt numb when she got off the car.


    Yang Peier clenched her teeth hard. According to her strong character, how could she be willing to expose her weak side in front of others? But now there is no way.


    Gasping heavily, his hands were too hard, and his nails fell into the leather of the leather seat, but his heart rate remained at the limit. It seemed that as long as he opened his mouth, he could jump out directly and stare at the culprit in front of him.


    Suk is also Gu. When he first got on the bus, Captain sun had already made a clear request to go out of the city and on the provincial road to see the technology first. It seems that the girl was stirring up the flames and encouraging her to show her real strength at that time, but now her state has not been fully displayed, and these two examiners have become like this.


    "I - I feel like vomiting!"


    Yang Peier himself endured for a long time, and finally he was able to take a breath. Then he said a word.


    "Want to throw up?" Suk is now twisting her head, arms lying on the headrest of the seat, looking at Yang Peier''s appearance is a little funny, this girl is usually majestic, like a flying policewoman, from time to time on behalf of the moon to destroy you, but now is also a pale face, look at her mouth as if scared even saliva flow out quickly.


    This appearance than before with his front of the direction Jiangshan appearance, completely became a strong contrast: "want to vomit?"


    "Well!" Yang Peier nodded heavily. Although his heart has calmed down a lot, his feet are still soft. When Suk asked, he thought that he wanted to help the poor. As soon as he was asked to help himself, Suk said.


    "Is that right?" Su Keqiang kept smiling and blurted out. He immediately watched Yang Peier''s face, which was just about to recover its ruddy color, turn black and blue. He gasped for breath and his eyes became more violent.


    If Yang Peier''s body is suffering from the aura of weakness and his fighting power is greatly reduced, he will give Suk a critical hit and directly hurt him in seconds. However, the situation is stronger than others. He can only rely on his other talent skill, lion roar in the East. This is what every woman in the legend has understood since she was born.


    Looking at Yang Peier''s eyes, he gritted his teeth and roared: "I have your sister!"


    "No, no! What are you so excited about Suk knew that enough was enough, shrugged his shoulders, but he didn''t pay attention for a moment, and said smoothly: "women often get angry, which will affect the physiological cycle. When the time comes, my aunt won''t allow me, so you should be stupid to be a guest all of a sudden!"


    "Suk, you die for me! You were speeding just now. No, you''re a driver with a license. I''ll arrest you now and let you go to jail and eat your bread! "Yang Peier was furious and turned into a fierce lion. He opened his mouth and scared Suk to shrink his neck: "Er! okay! I have a license to drive! I should go to eat Wotou! Er! I''m wrong, I''m really wrong! " [


    Suk quickly changed his words, and suddenly a poster of a prison appeared in his mind. If he went in, he could not escape the fate of chrysanthemum blooming. This is not for fun!


    "I tell you, you''re done!" Yang pei''er was confused by Suk''s hypocritical apology. He was so angry that two groups of soft meat on his chest flew up and down, and even turned into a meteor hammer to kill Suk.


    Suk''s thirty-six stratagem is over. He opens the door and gets out of the car. Yang Peier is left to sit in the car and take a rest. Of course, Yang Peier sends Suk out with her eyes, but her face is still pale. But just now, after a big drink with Suk, she finally gets over the thrill of flying.


    Sun Ruigang was really frightened, but his psychological quality was also very strong because of the long-term strong wind and waves. He smoked three cigarettes in succession, and finally returned to normal. He raised his foot to crush out the butt of the cigarette, turned his head and was about to go back, and saw that Suk had just got out of the car.


    "Come on, don''t come down, let''s go back!" Sun Ruigang waved his hand to Suk, walked back, sat in the co pilot''s seat again, and then consciously put on the seat belt.


    Yang Peier recovered a little after a long time. Who knows that before he got off the bus for a change of air, he was about to start again. He looked bitter, but he was too embarrassed to give advice. How could heroines and heroines be frightened by such a small thrill?


    Suk skillfully started the ignition. While the car was still shaking slightly, sun Ruigang turned to Suk and said, "Suk, we''re not in a hurry. Slow down!"


    -£¬

 Chapter 818

    Suk looked at sun Ruigang''s embarrassed appearance and nodded: "OK, slow down, it may delay your work!"


    "Nothing! don''t worry! It''s common for us to leave work late. Don''t drive so fast. I can''t stand Xiao Yang! "


    Sun Ruigang also felt that his performance as deputy director of Weihai Public Security Bureau and leader of criminal investigation branch was a little unsatisfactory. He quickly found an excuse and looked back at Yang Peier while talking. However, looking at the girl''s irritating face, her tone became unnatural. [


    "Xiao Yang, are you ok? You''re good, Suk. You really don''t have the skill to say that! "


    Yang Peier angrily turned his lips. He could only protest against his family leader''s behavior of using himself as a shield. Of course, this also satisfied her mind. Otherwise, she would have started to refute with her temper, no matter whether you are the director or the team leader. [


    when sun Ruigang saw Yang Peier with a small mouth and turned her head out, he knew that the girl was not angry, but he didn''t expose herself and laughed.


    Suk controls the speed at 80 mph, which everyone can bear. It''s not slow, but it''s absolutely not fast. It can be seen that sun Ruigang is an old smoker. Since he is very comfortable on his return journey, he naturally lights another cigarette and lowers the door to a small gap.


    Yang Peier, who works in the criminal police team, has seen all kinds of smoke gods for a long time. Sometimes when he opens the door of the conference room, he has the illusion of flying in the clouds and going to the LingXiao palace, so he has long adapted to it.


    "Suk, your driving skills are completely competent, and it can be seen that your boy''s psychological quality is not enough. When I apply in the past, you have to go to our shooting range and have a look. You know that this operation is very dangerous. Although you won''t be equipped with guns, who knows what kind of accident will happen!"


    Because before, when Yang Peier gave Suk to himself, he had already taken out Suk''s performance in the robbery of the jewelry store as proof. Suk had touched the gun at the beginning, and directly shot the gangster''s head. Of course, Yang Peier said this in private. At that time, in order to avoid being upset, Yang Peier counted the gun on his head.


    "Well!" Now that he has promised Yang Peier, Suk has thought about the danger, but how to say! Young people are really nervous, and they may not realize that men''s heart of weeding out the strong and supporting the weak, and a little willing to be in the limelight, make him not too hesitant.


    Sun Ruigang nodded at Suk, turned his head and looked at Yang Peier: "Xiao Yang, did you tell Suk about the latest progress of this case?"


    "Not yet!" After some adjustment, Yang Peier finally recovered his body and heart to normal, and his face also had blood color, but it was like a sequela. Although he was sitting on the seat, he could not help but grasp the armrest on the door with one hand.


    "It''s like this! In the past two days, we have grasped some new clues. All kinds of signs in Ninglong show that there may have been drug manufacturing dens there. In the past month, the shipment volume has been increasing, and the drug circulation in Weihai is becoming wider and wider. I doubt that the flying car drug dealer was no longer satisfied with making small noise. This is to raise the banner and set up a mountain! "


    All these situations are confidential. He just asked this question casually. It''s not a distrust of Suk or Yang Peier. It''s completely a requirement of the confidentiality system. Now that Suk has passed -,

 Chapter 819

    Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose. It''s true that Xiao Wang''s experience is frightening. Amputation is a word often seen on TV, which is very far away from him. But now he is going to follow them to arrest drug dealers, which means that Xiao Wang''s experience falls on everyone in the action team at any time.


    No one can accept the missing arm, young or old, so Suk said, "it sounds really scary! I''m so young, I don''t want to do such a thing! " Sun Ruigang has heard the subtext, after all, this matter can not be forced.


    But the bitterness in his heart will not show itself. He wants to eradicate this drug trafficking stronghold, he wants to bring the drug traffickers to justice, and he wants to avenge his brother. But he has already found a lot of good guys who are not competent before, and even enlisted in the army to find a few auto soldiers. After trying, he is not ideal.


    It''s a move for Nai to choose Suk, but he just tried his driving skills, but he found that he was the most suitable person. Ninglong''s drug dealers made him run away with his driving skills for several times. This target task is not only good at driving, but also deadly.


    After repeated failures, even the Party committee of the Bureau has been considering whether to ask the provincial department to send people for support. However, once the report is printed, it means that it recognizes the leadership of its own team, and the soldiers will be able to do so. If it is not a last resort, the application cannot be reported. [


    this is a big event that affects several people''s awarding and recording the rank of police officer. Once the superior leaders think that you can''t do your job well, how can you be promoted?


    Sun Ruigang''s face darkened and he didn''t say much. Yang Peier''s face was also a burst of disappointment. He wanted to talk but stopped. He didn''t expect that Suk finally refused.


    The atmosphere in the carriage was more embarrassing than before. Suk looked at Yang Peier''s way of trying to speak but swallowing it back. He shrugged: "but I''m sure something like this happened!"


    Yang pei''er snorted. Rao had endured it for a long time, but he was still not very comfortable. He thought you would not have such a thing. How could you hurt yourself when you were a turtle.


    "I''m quite confident in my skills. Team sun, let me do this!"


    In fact, Suk has decided to help for a long time. To be honest, sun Ruigang said that he would go to the shooting range to test a few shots. That is to let him feel it. Don''t be scared by the gunfire at that time. As for the real shooting with guns, they are the professionals who are responsible for it.


    And even if there is an accident, now I have the reward of proficient in the use of firearms. Although I am only a primary proficient now, it is enough to deal with ordinary scenes.


    Just now, the reason is that Yang Peier wants to make a mistake. Who let her play "lion roar" before? She almost jumped out of the car and wanted to check her speeding and driving license. Now she''s stupid!


    Yang pei''er''s reaction was really in a daze, but she soon realized that Suk''s meaning was still a little depressed. If it wasn''t for the safety belt, she would dare to rush directly. Rao is like this. She also leaned forward, holding her hands on the driver''s seat and leaning back: "suk, what do you say?"


    "Take it easy. What did I say? Emotional easily affect that what! " Suk looked up at the mirror in front of him, in which Yang Peier was staring at himself.


    Yang Peier did not care about Suk''s nonsense now. His voice was raised several times: "you are going to die! Are you going or not? "


    Even sun Ruigang was stunned, but he was much more stable than Yang Peier, and his mind turned quickly. Just now, he recognized the meaning of Suk''s words. He immediately thought that he had been smoking outside before, and the two people were in a mess with the car. I went to see that it was flirting. No wonder Suk had such a big contrast. It was teasing Yang Peier!


    But anyway, Su Ruigang was relieved.


    "Go! Of course! How can we not go! " Suk uses two things with one mind. He looks at Yang Peier through the rear-view mirror and keeps adjusting his speed while holding the steering wheel.


    "You hate it!" Yang Peier didn''t react when he heard that Suk didn''t want to go. Although he was a little sad, he didn''t show it, but now! Holding his chest in his two hands, he was ready to show off the two chest peaks. Then he turned his head and looked out, and did not pay any attention to Suk.


    Suk shrugged his shoulders and then looked at sun Ruigang again: "team sun, I''ll just listen to your arrangement!"


    "Well, good! Since it is to assist our public security work, we will certainly give you corresponding rewards. Of course, the material rewards may not be too big, but more spiritual rewards! " Sun Ruigang knew that Suk would take great risks if he took part in the operation.


    Even those wanted criminals who provide clues will have corresponding bonus, but the bonus on the surface of this operation will not be there, because once there is a bonus, it means that the account will be paid. Once the account is paid, it means that the influence will be expanded. When the time comes, it''s not easy to clean up.


    Since you can''t pay in public, it''s even harder to get rewards in private. Sun Ruigang thinks that Suk, who can drive Passat, doesn''t value it, so he can only give him some compensation from the side interview! ["Team sun, actually I really want to ask you for help!" Su Ke said while looking at sun Ruigang: "I listen to Officer Yang say you or deputy director?"


    Yang Peier didn''t hear Suk mention anything. He couldn''t help but turn his attention to Suk. He frowned slightly, thinking that Suk wouldn''t make any excessive demands?


    "Well, I''m the deputy director. What can I do for you?" Sun Ruigang nodded, thinking that Suk was so old that it would not be too difficult for him to ask for help. Since he wanted help from others, it would be extremely unfair if he didn''t pay back.


    "My friend''s father had a serious car accident two days ago, and he is still in a coma, that is, Li Weishuang. Now the perpetrator has escaped. I would like to ask sun Ju to help us see if we can strengthen the investigation." Suk hesitated and did not say the word murder. After all, there is no evidence yet.


    "Li Wei Shuang?" Sun Ruigang was a little surprised when he heard the name. After pondering for a moment, he said, "Li Weishuang, general manager of Shuangfeng trading company, had a serious traffic accident on the Weiming Road on October 24. I already know about this case!"


    "Well, that''s him!" Suk nodded.


    "The traffic police chase and escape section has asked our criminal investigation for assistance. According to the information just obtained, there are clues that the mud truck had accelerated at the time of the accident, and after the accident, it escaped in a black Buick. The witness did not see the model and license plate number clearly!"


    Sun Ruigang began to take a serious look and took a deep breath: "now this case can be preliminarily determined as a suspected intentional homicide case!"

 Chapter 820

    "Intentional homicide?" Suk was surprised. Although Li Feifei''s mother mentioned this possibility before, Suk''s idea is similar to Su Youfu''s. He thinks that it is likely that those who cause trouble after drinking. After all, intentional homicide is too far away from him. How much hatred does it have to do such a thing?


    But now that this theory comes out of sun Ruigang''s mouth, this possibility is almost certain. The public security bureau pays attention to clues when handling a case. Now that we have seen clues from the transcripts provided by witnesses, we can remove the word "suspect" if we are suspected of intentional homicide.


    "Sun Ju, have you informed Zhao Hui of the situation?" When mentioning this matter, Suk naturally changed the name of sun team to sun Ju.


    "Not yet. The clue came out before you called!" Sun Ruigang shook his head. Before Suk called Yang Peier, Yang Peier immediately went to report to him. At that time, someone from the traffic police came to report the case.


    "Can we not inform them yet?" Suk''s heart is also difficult to digest this amazing news, after a pause slowly said. [


    "eh?" Sun Ruigang had some accidents.


    "Well, we''ll transfer to Yanjing early tomorrow morning. Their mother and daughter have been under too much pressure these two days. If they suddenly hear this news, I''m afraid they will collapse immediately if they can''t accept it!" Suk thought of Zhao Hui and Li Feifei''s haggard face and pale face, so he said.


    "Have you ever thought about whether they would be in danger if they really killed people intentionally?" Sun Ruigang raised a little concern, which is real.


    "When you get to Yanjing, your safety can be guaranteed!" It''s not that Suk didn''t think of this, but since it''s not only the hospital contacted by master Wan, but also the military hospital, the preventive measures should be very comprehensive.


    "Well, I have no problem here. The next step is to check the crowd around Li Weishuang. Since you are going to Yanjing, you can live here!" Sun Ruigang nodded.


    He knows about this case. Although the assets of Li Weishuang''s Shuangfeng trading company are not top-notch enterprises in Weihai City, the annual tax is also 10 million yuan. If he doesn''t know about such a vicious xng incident, he is obviously dereliction of duty.


    Moreover, Zhao Hui has been to the criminal police team and asked for information, but there was no obvious evidence at that time that the traffic accident was suspected of intentional homicide, so the criminal police team will not file a case.


    Yang Peier sat at the back, frowning and listening. Out of the intuition of the criminal police, she thought that there should be something hidden in this case. At present, the more common economic disputes, that is, personal emotional disputes,


    "boss, have we taken this case?" After thinking about it, Yang Peier asked.


    "What? Do you want a hand? " Although sun Ruigang has only been in contact with Yang Peier for a few months, he has already found out her temper. It can be said that as long as he sees the change of her expression, he can guess what she wants to do.


    "Well, maybe our team will take over!"


    "OK, go back and communicate with the traffic police. They want us to take over now." Sun Ruigang knows Yang Peier''s xng son, and the victim of this case is still Suk''s friend. Although it is not allowed in principle to handle the case with personal feelings, it is not a direct family member and there is no need to follow the principle of avoidance.


    Moreover, the case was taken over by Yang Peier, which is also a kind of reward to Suk. After all, there must be some inclination in the investigation. Solving the case as soon as possible is also an explanation to Li Weishuang and Suk.


    Although the speed of the return journey was kept within the speed limit under Suk''s control, when they arrived at the gate of the city Bureau, they didn''t get off work. The police in twos and threes just walked out of the gate.


    Suk stops his car at the door, and sun Ruigang and Yang Peier get out of the car: "Suk, why don''t we have dinner together at night?" Yang Peier looks at Su Ke and says that Su Ke can nod his head and agree to this matter. Naturally, there is a reason of her own, so the girl decides to give him a little reward.


    However, in front of sun Ruigang''s face, the expression on sun Ruigang''s face seems to be a little meaningful. Looking at himself and Suk, Yang Peier''s small face is a little embarrassed and immediately flies into two red clouds.


    "Well! I have something else to do in the evening. I have to get up early and go to Yanjing tomorrow. I want to go home and get ready! " Suk wants to have dinner with Yang Peier in his heart. After all, it''s much easier than going to Li Yuhua''s house to meet her powerful mother-in-law.


    However, it''s a task to go to Li Yuhua''s house for dinner. If she doesn''t go, I''m afraid that mother Li dares to ask herself for a crime directly. Moreover, Li Yuhua is expected to suffer a lot. There''s no way to do that. She has to go to the Hongmen banquet.


    "Suk, it''s not easy for the police of our team to invite people to dinner. It''s a shame if you don''t go!" Sun Ruigang can''t help laughing and joking. After the contact all the way, he can feel that Suk is not as naive as his actual age. On the contrary, he is cheerful and has a maturity that doesn''t match his age. [


    that''s why Sun Ruigang didn''t treat him as a child and made a joke of hurting Daya. In addition, these people in the police force are usually boisterous, and they are very casual with their female colleagues. Basically, women working in criminal investigation can almost be called women men."Hey, when I come back, I''ll treat you! When the time comes, team sun will also show his respect! " Suk subconsciously raised his hand and rubbed his nose to hide his embarrassment.


    "Me? If I don''t go, how can I be a light bulb for you to influence the world of you two? Then I can''t go down from my spine for a meal! " As soon as sun Ruigang finished, he watched Yang Peier''s face change. He kicked it directly, and obviously committed the following offence.


    "Ha ha, come on, I''ll go in first, and you''ll have a chat!" Sun Ruigang moves quickly, flashes directly, and then runs into the gate, leaving Suk and Yang Peier staring at each other.


    "Thank you for agreeing to help us!" Yang Peier slowed for a long time, but his face was still a little unnatural. He said that the captain was too old and disrespectful. Suke was eighteen, and he was twenty-three. The age gap was here. How could he talk nonsense!


    "Nothing. I''ll pay you back!" Suk is not used to such a serious topic. He directly talks about Yang Peier''s excuse for taking part in the operation, that is, the last time she was drunk in a hotel, she helped her take off her clothes with kindness, and the next day she was almost taken away by the police as a PO guest.


    Yang pei''er''s face had just returned to normal and turned red. To be honest, they had some intimate contact between men and women. At this time, someone called her name.


    "Xiao Yang, haven''t you gone yet?" Yang Peier subconsciously turned his head and looked over. When he saw the man, his little face was red for half of the sky just now. The whole face was full of blush. He almost turned his head and left in embarrassment.

 Chapter 821

    Suk heard someone called Yang Peier. He subconsciously went to see him. He was in uniform and in his thirties. He thought he was familiar with him, but he didn''t know anyone here. Just when he was racking his brains, the man had come over.


    Another look at Yang Peier, who was full of rosy clouds and embarrassed, wanted to step back, but he still held back, his eyes twinkled, and he laughed at the man: "team Liu, I haven''t come home yet!"


    Suk is also at a loss. It''s reasonable to say that Yang Peier has the character of daring to fight with the deputy director. Just now, she gave sun Ruigang a flying leg. Although she didn''t kick someone, it can be seen that she is not ambiguous. How can she see this person and meet a cat like a mouse? Er, it seems that she is not. It seems that she has done something wrong and dare not see anyone.


    "Just about to go!" The man, who is called team Liu, nodded with a smile, then turned to Suk: "by the way, is this your boyfriend? I haven''t seen you for a while


    Let him say that, Suk is even more confused. This person''s meaning is to have seen himself. If you look at it carefully, the gate of memory suddenly opens. This person has really seen himself. [


    it''s not the last time I was at home Express Hotel. Yang Peier vomited all over, "well, he''s a little busy with his work!" Yang pei''er''s face turned red and dripping water quickly. He looked at the colleagues passing by and looked at himself one by one. This time, he even took some measures.


    It''s no wonder Liu said so. He asked him to lead the team in the hotel and found it. When he came back, he went to the door and explained to Haosheng that Suk was his boyfriend. Don''t talk to other colleagues.


    "Hello, team Liu!" Although Suk was also very embarrassed, he had no place to hide and hide. He could not ignore others. He raised his hand and rubbed his nose and nodded at the man.


    As soon as Liu was about to speak, he watched Yang Peier step forward: "team Liu, if you don''t go home again, your sister-in-law will be waiting at home. It''s time to let you kneel on the washboard!"


    Yang Peier wanted the Liu team to disappear quickly, but who knows that Liu team shrugged: "your sister-in-law is back to her mother''s home today, shall we have some together?"


    Yang Peier''s small face is almost white. I don''t feel much when I meet Liu. Now I''m standing with Suk, and I feel unnatural.


    At that time, the pants Suk bought were too thin and didn''t even zip up. It seemed that Suk had just finished something. The more he thought about it, the more he felt red in the face.


    Liu team looked at Yang Peier, and saw that he was about to get angry, that is to say, enough is enough. He turned his head and left. While walking, he still said, "OK, I won''t tease you any more. Let''s go to the sweet couple!"


    Another troublemaker finally retired, leaving Suk and Yang Peier behind again. Both of them are reminiscent of the past, but they are still hiding in the bottom of their heart. They are dancing around with joy.


    "So what --- Suk, I have something else to do. I''ll go first!" Really don''t know what to say, Yang Peier embarrassed turn to go, said while running into the door.


    Suk wiped a cold sweat, and the car on one side didn''t turn off. As soon as he got on the bus, Li Yuhua called.


    "Hello, Yuhua!" Li Yuhua''s situation is not clear. In order to show his horse''s feet, Suk still calls these two words directly.


    "Suk!" Li Yuhua''s voice seemed to be weak, and when he called his name, there was no movement.


    Suk waited for a while, found that there was no following, thought that it might be the strong mother Li urging himself, and Li Yuhua was a little embarrassed: "I''m going to your place now, I''ll be there soon!"


    "Well! Then slow down on your way After Li Yuhua finished this sentence, even in front of the cold mobile phone, his face turned red, and he felt like the little daughter-in-law who was looking forward to her husband''s home.


    "OK, what''s good for mom?" Suk was about to hang up the phone, but when he got hot, he just said it subconsciously. After that, he felt bad, as if he was teasing Li Yuhua. [


    sure enough, Li Yuhua was in a daze and hesitated for about a minute. Suk could hear Li Yuhua''s heavy breathing from his mobile phone. He felt embarrassed and his body''s 148000 pores were all open, breathing hot air.


    "A lot of delicious food, you come quickly!" Li Yuhua felt that his heart beat beyond the limit, because a little boy''s word of consciousness made him nervous to such a point. After that, he immediately hung up the phone with lightning speed.


    His heart beat, his breath was short, and he was still holding the mobile phone tightly. There was a layer of sweat in his palm. He threw the mobile phone on the bed and covered his face with his hands. It was hot.


    "Yuhua, did you call Suk?" From the direction of the kitchen came mother Li''s voice, urging very strong, as if no longer call, she will be a mother in person.


    "Yes I don''t know why, Li Yuhua''s voice is trembling.


    "When will he be back? The dishes on my side are almost finished! " Sure enough, mother Li''s style seems to be back to the era when calls were mostly made by roaring. She has a loud voice. She can hear it clearly, one in the kitchen and the other in the bedroom."He said he would be there soon!" In fact, after accompanying her mother to finish the physical examination, Li Yuhua didn''t go back to work. The mother and daughter went to the supermarket for shopping. They came back to do a busy job, washing and choosing dishes. Then Li''s mother became the chef, and Li Yuhua took a bath, changed clothes and dressed up.


    However, this is all done according to the requirements of mother Li. A strong character of mother Li can''t tolerate the state of the young people. She finally decided to use the iron hand policy to make sure that they can get married as soon as possible.


    "Yuhua, I tell you, you are old and big, too!" Li''s mother heard the footsteps behind her and turned to see that her daughter was standing at the door, swinging a shovel and saying, "when do you say you are going to get married?"


    "Ma! When we are still young and Suk is doing his business, it''s not urgent in advance! " Li Yuhua was run by her mother''s really out of the way, said shyly.


    "No, I don''t think you''ll shed tears if you don''t see the coffin. Bah, if you don''t see the children and don''t get married, you''ll let Suk live here tonight. Please give me a grandson as soon as possible!" With that, mother Li shut off the gas stove with a loud sound, as if Wu Zetian were attached to her.

 Chapter 822

    Li''s mother''s words were like a thunderclap on the ground, which made Li Yuhua''s eyes straight and dumbfounded. She didn''t have the ability to respond at all. It took about five or six minutes for her to recover.


    "Ma --"


    "You can''t call mom. I tell you, you are not allowed to use that condom tonight. I don''t believe it. You dare to drag it when you have children!" Li''s mother, who is an irrefutable xngzi, watched her daughter talk to Suk for such a long time, but nothing happened.


    What''s more, she was angry that she didn''t even have a man''s slippers. It''s not proper.


    Li Yuhua made her mother blush. She was so ashamed that she turned her head to hide. [


    "where to go?"


    Mother Li is in the strong B palace. Naturally, she won''t let her daughter get away easily. The success or failure is in one stroke tonight. Er, yes, it''s Suk''s. anyway, if she doesn''t do it, the young couple will have to wait until the age of monkey if they want to get married.


    "Ma! I''m so old, you don''t care, OK? I''ll handle it myself! " Li Yuhua couldn''t resist effectively in front of her mother. She was shocked and stopped at once.


    "You don''t care? No matter you are nearly thirty, you should be embarrassed to tell Suk that I will come then! " Li''s mother is awe inspiring, and she wants to let these two people start to make people now.


    "Mom, don''t talk nonsense. Soon Suk will come!" Li Yuhua really has nothing to do with her mother. The old lady has already begun to say such a large-scale thing, which is really impatient.


    "When I talk, I mean what I say. Even if Suk is standing in front of me now, I have to say that. If I don''t give birth to a grandson today, I''m not finished with you!" As soon as the old lady finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    "Here comes Suk, I''ll open the door!" Li Yuhua turned around and left.


    "Tell me what''s the matter with you. Suk doesn''t even have a key?" Mother Li is in a hurry. There are no men''s slippers at home. Suk doesn''t have the key to the door here. Besides, Suk has never seen her for nearly two months except for her first meeting. This kind of sign shows that something is wrong.


    As soon as Su Ke entered the door, he heard Li Yuhua''s mumbling voice before he could say hello to Li Yuhua. He looked at Li Yuhua awkwardly and said to himself in a low voice, "don''t mind, my mother is like this!"


    "Nothing!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t care about Li Yuhua who had been dressed up. He ran directly to his mother. This is today''s principal. He must wait on her!


    "Auntie, I''m sorry. I''ve been delayed again. I have the key. I left it in the car when I went upstairs!" Suk said as he put his things aside. They were all bought on the road, some seasonal fruits.


    "It''s OK, just come!" Li''s mother gave Suk face and nodded, but she felt that Suk''s dress had suddenly become much younger. She looked like a student, and she couldn''t help looking up and down again.


    Not to mention, I feel more and more young than I imagined. I remember when I first met him, he seemed to be wearing a shirt and trousers. I didn''t feel much about it at that time, but I had changed into a T-shirt cowboy. Why is the contrast so big?


    "Auntie, what''s the matter?" Suk felt a little flustered when he was seen. It seemed that mother Li''s eyes were scanned automatically and could go straight into her heart. She quickly turned to take a look at Li Yuhua.


    The situation between Suk and Li Yuhua is very delicate. No one mentions playing the role of boyfriend, and both of them know what''s going on. Li Yuhua is in a hurry to go to the doctor, and Suk is willing to help others.


    "Ma! Let''s eat first Li Yuhua saw something wrong with her mother''s eyes. When she looked at Suk again, she immediately understood what was going on. Naturally, she couldn''t help but watch Suk wear clothes and pull her mother into the kitchen to serve food.


    "Suk, you go to the dining room first!" Before entering the kitchen, Li Yuhua did not forget to arrange for Suk.


    "No, you''ve been busy for a long time. Let me do it." Suk naturally won''t sit in the dining room as a master. There is still some ingenuity in this. He followed them and went into the kitchen.


    Of course, it''s all extra points. Mother Li, who was still angry with her daughter just now, finally has a smiling face. She''s not tired for a long time when she''s cooking this table by herself. [


    Mediterranean style long dining table, wood primary color table and Ru white leg two-color design, a table with four chairs, mother Li sitting alone on one side, the other side is Suk and Li Yuhua, the food on the table can be described as sumptuous.


    Coke chicken wings, crispy ribs, and a plate of tomato scrambled eggs, although they are all home-based craftsmanship style, but also have good coloring and fragrance performance, not to mention, here are mother Li''s unique special dishes, cashew shrimp, fried eggs with leeks, fried cashew.


    The last few dishes are all carefully thought out by mother Li. They all have the effect of promoting male impulse, which is comparable to the medicated diet of Chunyo. However, Suk doesn''t know the secret of this, and he still feels that he has a big appetite."Yuhua, take out your red wine and let''s have some today!" Li''s mother is one against two. She is still the boss.


    "Mom, stop drinking. You can''t eat food after drinking!" Li Yuhua knew his mother''s purpose. He had already shown his true face in the kitchen before. He ran to the idea of holding his grandson this evening. He took the wine just to make sure that he lost it.


    "It''s OK. Let''s drink less so that the three of us can''t sit together for a meal. If you don''t drink, you have to let Suk drink. Suk, are you right about what Auntie said?"


    Li mother has said so, Suk where dare to say half a word, subconsciously rubbed his nose: "Hmm! Let''s have a drink then


    Suk knows that he can only drink a little. The amount of alcohol is the hood that Suk has groped out by himself so far. It''s nothing to drink a little. As long as it''s excessive, it will definitely make him dizzy. But he can''t refuse it. He can''t help giving face to his elders.


    Li Yuhua finally stood up in her mother''s eyes and went to get the wine. She left Suk to face this powerful mother-in-law alone. Although she was a fake son-in-law, she felt a little guilty in her heart.


    "Come on! Try this kidney flower made by my aunt first Li mother is very enthusiastic, picked up the side of the cloth chopsticks, sharp to Suk clip several pieces, this thing is really - aphrodisiac!

 Chapter 823

    Changyu cellar Castel Cabernet Sauvignon dry red wine is not a high-end red wine, but the market price is about 400. Li Yuhua hesitated for a long time and finally took it out.


    It''s not that she loves such expensive wine. Although the Communist Youth League Municipal Committee is a Qingshui yamen, there are lower level Communist Youth League committees in the following districts, cities and counties to send some holiday gifts on time. After all, she is also a deputy secretary, and the gifts she can receive will be slightly upgraded.


    It''s just human relations. It''s not a bribe. Li Yuhua is not the kind of rigid person who doesn''t follow the old ways. Accepting some small gifts can at least be regarded as integrating into the masses. If a leader refuses to accept them, there will be no welfare for the ordinary staff below.


    Li Yuhua hesitated whether to drink for Suk. If he wanted to keep Suk at home for the night as his mother said, would Suk agree? If he agrees, he will live with himself in the same room. What if he gets drunk?


    Thinking of the four words "drink disorderly xng", Li Yuhua''s heart beat faster and bit his teeth. Finally, he took out the red wine and went to the table. [


    by the time she went back to the dining room, Suk had already eaten a lot of food with special effects. His mother-in-law was very gracious. Chives, shrimps, cashew nuts and eggs took turns to fight. She didn''t know whether it was too fast or how. Suk really felt a little sweating.


    Li Yuhua takes out three goblets and uses the bottle opener to open the cork. As soon as Suk is about to get up to help, who knows, Li''s mother claps her hands and goes straight to grab the wine bottle.


    "I''m in charge of pouring wine today. Don''t rob me!" Mother Li is like a tiger protecting the calf. She grabs the wine bottle in her arms, and then goes directly to Suk. Without saying a word, she goes straight to a place full of wine.


    In fact, Suk also wants to take the job of pouring wine into his hands. He can not only order it by himself, but also be polite. However, looking at mother Li''s resolute expression, he failed to win the control of the wine bottle in the end.


    Three glasses of wine, high and low points, Suk ranked first, followed by Li Yuhua, mother-in-law is naturally a little bit more than the point.


    "Well, let''s have a good meal today and have a drink first!" Li''s mother took the glass and gave a toast. She glanced at the glass in front of Suk, and Suk quickly took it.


    Suk is beating a drum in his heart. What mother Li said to have a drink first is not to kill him directly, is it? However, Suk kept an eye on it. After drinking half a glass, he stopped a little. He didn''t put the glass on the table with his hand. He was ready to find out.


    "Suk, try the spareribs. It''s a great tonic, too!" Mother Li''s real name is Hu Xiuqin. She was also a red flag bearer in the textile factory at that time and a model worker on May Day. She was also a section chief in charge of hundreds of people. When she saw Suk''s flashing eyes, she could not understand what he was thinking.


    As soon as Suk heard this, he immediately put down his heart and thought: Although mother Li looks very tough sometimes, she is still easier to talk now. Why don''t she just step down and put down her glass?


    In Hu Xiuqin''s eyes, Suk''s careful thinking is not worth mentioning at all. The truth is that he cooks frogs in warm water, cuts meat with a blunt knife, and doesn''t attack by force, but it makes people fall into it unconsciously.


    "By the way, Suk, how old are you this year?" Hu Xiuqin finally asked her doubts. After all, there was a big contrast between Suk and Suk.


    "I --!" As soon as Su Ke was about to speak, his mind suddenly flashed. He forgot the age he told her last time. It''s really impossible. His age varies from person to person. It''s the same at Du Wan''s home, but it''s another at Li Yuhua''s side. Now I can''t remember it all.


    "Twenty four!" Li Yuhua on one side saw Suk''s expression and immediately knew the whole story. He quickly said something. With her hint, Suk quickly nodded: "well, it''s twenty-four!"


    "Twenty four? Suk, don''t worry about your aunt. You are not young now. Yuhua is four years older than you. You can''t delay your marriage! "


    Hu Xiuqin didn''t expect that her daughter and Suk would work together to cheat her. Suk may be born with a baby face and doesn''t look old at all, which is not uncommon.


    Here we go! coming! Li Yuhua knew that her mother had begun to make an offensive. When she talked about this topic, her heart beat faster and she lowered her head subconsciously.


    Suk originally wanted to ask for help. Seeing Li Yuhua''s appearance, he could only ask for his own happiness. He was embarrassed and laughed: "Auntie, when we are still working hard, it may be a little early to get married!"


    Although Li Yuhua bowed his head and said nothing, the main idea of this matter will not change. Suk is just a temporary guest star. No matter what, he can''t get involved in the marriage affairs. Now he can only put it off and leave it to Li Yuhua to solve it by himself.


    "By the way, why didn''t my uncle come today?" Suk did not dare to entangle in this topic, and quickly began to change the topic. [


    "the old man went to her brother Yuhua today!" Hu Xiuqin answered Suk''s question, but still went back to the previous question: "Suk, you see our old couple are so old, and we are looking forward to a full family. Can you and Yuhua work harder and let me have grandchildren as soon as possible?"Suk scratched his head awkwardly, thinking that it''s OK to work harder, but the key is that he can''t go to Li Yuhua. Yu Guang swept the silent Li Yuhua and found that her head is lower now.


    "As you know, the old saying goes, there are three ways to be unfilial. You have to be considerate of us." Hu Xiuqin continued to exert pressure on Suk.


    "Auntie! I''ll discuss this matter with Yuhua. Do you think it''s ok? " Suk''s face was full of embarrassment, but Hu Xiuqin opened her eyes, nodded and held up her glass: "OK, let''s not talk about this today, let''s drink!"


    Finally, after a disaster, Suk let go of her guard with a sigh of relief. However, the mother-in-law raised her glass frequently, and she had to bite her teeth to hold on. I didn''t know that after a few rounds, a bottle of red wine had reached the bottom.


    As the saying goes, after three rounds of wine and five flavors of vegetables, Suk had already felt dizzy and swollen, and his brain ached, and he was hot and dry. He took a deep breath to make his brain sober: "Auntie, I have to go back. I have something to do tomorrow morning, so I can''t help clean up the table today!"


    When Hu Xiuqin saw Suk''s appearance, her face turned red and her eyes were confused. She even shook slightly when she just stood up. The time has come. Where can she allow Suk to run away and her mouth turned up slightly: "Suk, you are not allowed to go anywhere today. You can live here and think about it with Yuhua at night. Listen to my aunt and have a child! ¡±


    "ah?" Suk shook his head hard. He gaped and looked incredible. What''s going on? Send yourself into the bridal chamber?

 Chapter 824

    Suk''s meager amount of alcohol was finally beyond his state under Hu Xiuqin''s constant speed and slow attack. His head was as big as a fight, and he was dizzy. However confused, he was surprised to hear Hu Xiuqin''s shocking remarks.


    Gaping, gaping, big eyes, small eyes. What''s going on? You want to stay for the night? What do you mean? And have a baby? what the hell!


    "Ah?" Subconsciously, he turned his head to Li Yuhua, and found that the woman''s cheeks were as bright as peach blossoms, and her little face was dyed with rosy clouds because she was slightly drunk, so she stood quietly and didn''t speak, like the quiet and open shy rose.


    "I''m so sorry, auntie. I have to get up early tomorrow morning and go to Yanjing!" Suk knew that he had to leave quickly. If he waited for the wine to go up, he might fall to the ground and go to sleep without being asked to stay.


    "It''s OK to get up early tomorrow. It won''t delay your business!" Today, Hu Xiuqin is determined to help her daughter and Suk. This is also a new era. If she was allowed to work in the old society, I''m afraid she would direct herself to guide them. [


    "I still have to go home and pack up!" Sukenai, with a wry smile on his face, was slowly drunk. I don''t know whether it was the reason for drinking red wine or the stimulation of the delicately cooked dishes that made his face red and his forehead sweated.


    "No, Yanjing has everything. Spend money to buy it again! Now that you''re drunk, don''t drive. Have a rest first! " After Hu Xiuqin said that, she immediately cited the dangers of drunk driving one by one, telling the truth, just to persuade Suk.


    Suk is not so easy to refuse people''s character, and in this state, he can''t resist effectively when he faces his mother-in-law as a son-in-law. In a few words, Hu Xiuqin is dumb, and can only turn to Li Yuhua for help again.


    As a female cadre, Li Yuhua is also a member of the officialdom. In fact, she does not have many meals, but she is also used to drinking. 80% of the women who work in the office can drink and have enough alcohol.


    Li Yuhua is no exception. Even if she has nothing to do, she occasionally drinks a few mouthfuls of red wine at home, which is also a treasure for her beauty.


    It is reasonable to say that the little wine she drank today will not make her lose her square inch at all, but the fact is that it is not. Everyone knows the truth that everyone is drunk if he is not drunk. Hu Xiuqin''s Frank words make Li Yuhua''s face more and more red, her whole body is hot, and her heart is like a deer running around.


    Maybe a little bit of alcohol stimulation made Li Yuhua subconsciously look forward to the scene of sharing a room with Suk. This is something she tried to avoid before. In a sober state, she can''t, but at present, when she is half drunk, she has a faint excitement when she thinks about it.


    This down to Suk cast over the eyes, subconsciously said: "or you sit for a while, wait until you wake up and then go back!"


    "Suk, sit down first, and auntie will get you some fruit!" Hu Xiuqin is also an extraordinary person. As soon as she heard her daughter say that, she thought it was her circuitous tactics. She immediately cooperated laterally. First, she lovingly pulled Suk''s arm and dragged him to the living room. Then she took out the watermelon cut earlier from the refrigerator.


    With her mother-in-law busy, she took watermelon and went to the dining room to clean up the table, leaving Suk and Li Yuhua alone and sitting opposite each other. Suk didn''t want to study what was played in the TV series now. Leaning on the sofa, she felt a little sleepy and naturally closed her eyes.


    I just closed my eyes, and my brain was still struggling. This is definitely not a place to stay for a long time. One has no close relationship with Li Yuhua, and the other''s parents must be waiting for me to go home. After going out to Macao for two days, I just came back and didn''t see anyone. I can''t wait to be scolded!


    In fact, there is another thing about getting up early tomorrow morning to go to Yanjing. Suk decided to drive with the hospital''s special car to escort patients. After all, with a car in hand, it would be much more convenient to do a lot of things.


    How can I get out of here? Suk racked her brains. The mother-in-law came here in a hurry to have a grandson. Otherwise, she would not speak so directly. Suk was red in the face.


    But I didn''t mean that to Li Yuhua? Thinking of this, Suk slowly opened his eyes and took a look at the woman not far away.


    At present, Li Yuhua''s image is completely different from that of being able to work in the unit. The long hair that was originally on the back of his head is directly scattered. Under the stimulation of alcohol, his skin is white and red, and his eyes are becoming soft like water waves. He is looking at himself.


    Wearing a suit of home clothes similar to Tang Dynasty clothes and a half sleeve jacket, the waist effect is obvious, that is, the upper circumference is more warped, light blue cotton hemp material, small stand collar, three-dimensional buckle on the right chest, and the chest peak is towering and attractive.


    The following is a dark blue pleated skirt, also made of cotton and hemp. The two big white legs are close together. Li Yuhua holds his knees and looks at Suk from time to time.


    Yes, it should belong to the style of the Republic of China! Li Yuhua''s dress, if he still has a few books in his hand, is exactly what a female college student looked like in the period of the Republic of China. The more Suk feels that it is.Is this also a kind of culture? Anyway, after Su Ke had a few eyes, he really felt beautiful. Although Li Yuhua was much older than Su Ke, he was only 28 years old. It was the time of fragrant flowers and good years. [


    it can be said that the younger is green, the older is mature, and she is in the middle. The beauty of the two is one, and what''s more, her eyes are soft and affectionate, which makes Suk''s heart move inexplicably.


    Everyone has a love for beauty. Suk and Li Yuhua look at each other, and their heart beats faster in vain. Subconsciously, they quickly turn their eyes away, look down, and the two peaks stand up. Looking down, their legs are as white as jade. The last beautiful scene of themselves and her appears in their mind.


    I vaguely remember the moment when I wiped the liquid medicine for her buttock flap. It was plump and full of sex, and with the deformation of my hand, with a Gudong sound, the buttock shadow was constantly enlarged in my mind, and then enlarged, and I couldn''t help swallowing my mouth.


    If something really happens, it''s really a great joy in life! It''s the so-called wine, sex, money and silk that move people''s hearts. Suk doesn''t know why. The more he likes Li Yuhua, the more he feels hot all over. Even he seems to have an idea in his brain that reminds him to leave quickly, but he just can''t move his ass.


    But Suk couldn''t move his buttocks, but Li Yuhua stood up and sat down beside him in Suk''s eyes. Maybe he was drunk and his body fell into Suk''s arms involuntarily.

 Chapter 825

    "Suk! I''m so sorry Li Yuhua''s voice was very low. It was only when Suk leaned his head over that he could hear clearly. That''s why the two people''s posture is really close now.


    Suk didn''t know how he put his hand around her shoulder. Anyway, his brain was confused. When the reaction came over, it was just like this. He could get off the instinctive reaction.


    The so-called men do not drink, sorry to hand, women do not drink, where not to touch, men and women are all drunk, cough, then what should sleep!


    "What''s the matter?" Suk heard that Li Yuhua was apologizing to himself. He vaguely thought that it must be her mother''s big trouble today: "it''s OK. My aunt is very good. The cooking is delicious!"


    "I''ll find a chance to make it clear to her!" Li Yuhua knows that his relationship with Suk is actually very simple. A member of the Communist Youth League and a senior three student of No.17 middle school originally had no intersection, but now he pretends to be a real couple. [


    "MMM!" Suk is noncommittal about Li Yuhua''s words and answers it softly. At this time, he finds that Li Yuhua seems to sigh slightly.


    "Do you think you can help me? The more you help, the more you help!" Li Yuhua twisted his waist. Under the alcohol blessing of red wine, he didn''t seem to care whether he was nestled in Suk''s arms.


    "Where is it?" Suk''s brain still feels dizzy. Li Yuhua looks up and talks to herself. The breath from her mouth sprays on her neck. Suddenly, she has goose bumps. Unconsciously, her heart beats faster. Hearing her saying, she shrugs: "you have food and fruit, it''s good!"


    "I''ve heard people say that the most depressing thing is to speculate in stocks and become a shareholder. Do you feel the same way?" Now it seems that Li Yuhua has put aside the age gap, his psychological burden and his reserve.


    Li Yuhua, with the strength of wine, smiles like flowers. Suk is a man who has the deepest contact with him. Although he is young, what he has done can really be called a man!


    People are all sentimental animals. Li Yuhua is not ill physically and psychologically. She just can''t meet the opposite sex all the time. That''s why she continues to be single until now. It doesn''t mean that she doesn''t want love. At the same time, she also wants a man to embrace her.


    So now, she decided to indulge. Anyway, she was drinking today. Everything was caused by alcohol. When she woke up, she could pretend to be amnesia.


    "Speculation into shareholders? I want to be a shareholder! Sister Yuhua, you look so beautiful! " Suk didn''t mean to flatter him. He was really telling the truth. Li Yuhua was the kind of person who was ordinary at first, but the more tolerant he was, the more beautiful he felt.


    "It''s nice to lie on your shoulders!" Li Yuhua subconsciously rubbed Suk''s shoulder with her head, closed her eyes and said, "it''s a pity that you''re still a little bit small!"


    Suk would like to say that he is not young, but his relationship with Li Yuhua is limited. Now holding her shoulder is beyond the limit. I''m afraid she would never have behaved like this without her mother''s presence.


    It can be concluded that Hu Xiuqin is very powerful.


    Li Yuhua leans on his arms, and sukebie''s performance is normal. It all depends on the fact that he pinched his thigh for a long time without knowing it. But Rao is like this, and the fire in his body also has the potential to start a prairie fire.


    "I was born before you were born. I am old after you were born. I hate not to be born. At the same time, I am happy with you every day!"


    Suk suddenly heard Li Yuhua''s murmuring, his head humming. He had heard this poem, and he understood the meaning of it. It was the rhythm of chiguoguo''s confession. However, when he thought that Li Yuhua was drunk today, he thought it was her drunken words. However, Suk also had an impulse to spread.


    "Sister Yuhua, I have to leave in a moment!" Suk felt that he made Li Yuhua''s words blush and clench his teeth. He thought it would be better to leave early.


    "Well!" Li Yuhua answered softly and raised his head again to Suk.


    Feel li Yuhua''s action, Suk slightly lowered his head, two people close to each other, within a short distance, Suk with Li Yuhua with a slightly drunken face, even the lips are with a trace of crystal luster, the ghost even slightly probe kiss down.


    One kiss moves heaven and earth, two kisses frighten ghosts and gods, three kisses are full of emotion!


    Li Yuhua surprisingly did not resist. Even after a few minutes, she hugged Suk''s waist and responded fiercely. It was obvious that her kissing skills were not proportional to her age, which was very strange. But Suk could act as a mentor, subconsciously leading Li Yuhua''s tongue and playing in her mouth. [


    under the stimulation of alcohol and the control of human instinct, the man and woman soon forgot to kiss each other. Hu Xiuqin didn''t work in the dining room. Even now she has been hiding in the kitchen, but she has been paying close attention to the movement here.


    To his daughter and Suk has had this performance, although the heart is also a little embarrassed, but in order to make sure of Li Yuhua''s life as soon as possible, but there is a sense of relief.For this matter, today, she spent a lot of effort. She not only made a few dishes to boost the fun, but also secretly went to Li Yuhua''s room to clean it up. However, she didn''t find any condoms. It''s estimated that she ran out of condoms these days. It''s just the right time, the right place and the right people. As soon as they go to bed today, she can have a chance to have a grandson.


    Peeping on one side secretly, she found that the two men''s movements were getting bigger and stronger. Hu Xiuqin knew that she had to hurry up. Otherwise, if it turned into a big battle between men and women in the living room, she would be really embarrassed to be a mother.


    "Clang" sound, Hu Xiuqin deliberately make a little noise in the kitchen, pots and pans followed by a burst of noise.


    The sound suddenly interrupted Li Yuhua and Suk''s good deeds. Both of them were panting and blushing. Their eyes were still full of meaning, but with a little panic.


    "Well! What, sister Yuhua, I have to go first! " Su Ke really didn''t expect that he would kiss Li Yuhua. From the first moment he saw Li Yuhua, the identity relationship between the two people had been fixed. The deputy of the Communist Youth League Municipal Committee said that he was one of the top ten league members, which was really not quite right.


    Suk suddenly stood up. Li Yuhua was also red in the face, and his mouth still had the smell of Suk. He even felt that Suk''s hand had touched his chest peak just now. When Suk got up, he suddenly felt a strong sense of loss and subconsciously went to the kitchen.


    "Come on, go back to your room and have a rest." Hu Xiuqin in Li Yuhua''s eyes, Shi Shi ran appeared: "Suk, today you are not allowed to go anywhere, aunt, I also live today, staring at you!"

 Chapter 826

    Hu Xiuqin was a little stunned with Suk. Relying on her mother-in-law''s identity, she went directly to him. She grabbed Suk''s arm and dragged him directly to Li Yuhua''s bedroom. She did not forget to turn her head to her daughter and said, "Yuhua, hurry back to the room, too!"


    The reason for Su Ke''s breaking into Leng is the sudden appearance of Hu Xiuqin and the shocking words she just said. But on the other hand, there is a new task prompt in the flower picking system.


    "Task: accompany Li Yuhua in the same bed; reward: proficient in the use of firearms (intermediate)"


    reward is a good reward, intermediate proficient in the use of firearms, men are happy to play with guns, no matter which gun, are full of enthusiasm, and Suk thought that the next action to arrest drug dealers, no matter how, with this reward, there are all prepared.


    But this task is a little unclear, the same bed? What is the same bed? Lying in the same bed? Sleep together? Or is there something that needs to happen? [


    just when Suk''s intoxicated brain didn''t respond, he was directly pulled to Li Yuhua''s bedroom by Hu Xiuqin. Of course, Li Yuhua also followed him honestly.


    "Suk, listen to my aunt! Think about it Hu Xiuqin sat Suk on the bed, and then explained a few words earnestly. When she was going out, she gave Li Yuhua a hard look.


    Only Li Yuhua, who was standing on one side of the room, and Suk, who was sitting on the bed in a daze, became a little ambiguous.


    Li Yuhua''s heart beats very fast, and his hands are clenching his fists tightly. The more things are described, the darker they become, and the more things are said, the more true they become. This afternoon Hu Xiuqin gave Li Yuhua a half day class, but Suk''s son-in-law is not bad. You have to get married early and have children early.


    One come and two go, making Li Yuhua''s heart side also really appeared such an incredible idea, especially just two people are still kissing.


    Li Yuhua took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. The door of the bedroom had been tightly closed when Hu Xiuqin went out. Li Yuhua took Suk and finally said, "Suk, do you want to return it today?"


    "Suk looks up at Li Yuhua and doesn''t answer her, because Suk is also hesitant now. If he stays, the task can be completed, and the reward is his own. To tell you the truth, Suk is really not sure what Li Yuhua thinks.


    "Why don''t you stay?" Li Yuhua went to one side, picked up the boiled water that had been dried in the morning, and finally calmed down a little by drinking water. While talking, he secretly observed the change of Suk''s expression.


    "Well?" Suk was a little bit surprised. He was looking at Li Yuhua''s face, which suddenly became more red. There were sparks in his heart. No one was Liu Xiahui. Suk had no reason for a throb. Was Li Yuhua really interested in himself?


    "My mother has such a temper. As long as she is stubborn, no one can persuade her. If you really want to leave, unless we confess the truth, she will play with you!" What Li Yuhua said is true.


    "That''s our night," Suk said.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK for us to lie together. I''ll take you as my little brother!" When Li Yuhua said this, he felt embarrassed. Now he seems to be inviting Suk to bed. Of course, the truth is the same.


    "You treat me as a little brother, but I''m afraid my little brother will hurt you by mistake." Suk said, but it''s not a very acceptable thing to sleep with a beautiful woman. On the contrary, it''s still a treatment that ordinary people can''t ask for. Suk nodded and felt a little complacent.


    There was a faint smell of alcohol in the air. Li Yuhua blushed, but since he had decided to stay with Suk, and in the final analysis, in his home court, he had already grown up, so naturally he had to take the initiative and went to the bedside to sit down, but he kept a certain distance from Suk.


    Suk''s drinking capacity is really in a mess. The dizziness looms from time to time, and the sense of sleepiness continues to attack. He takes out the phone and tells his family that he won''t go home at night and will go to Yanjing tomorrow morning. He is glad that he wanted to surprise Luo Feiyan at that time, but didn''t inform her in advance about her return to Weihai. Otherwise, he will be in trouble now.


    At the thought of Luo Feiyan, Suk felt guilty. This is her first woman. She gave her most precious things to herself, but she didn''t give her anything. She wanted to help her revenge, but now she is not strong enough.


    Suk unknowingly lies down in bed. If he wants to help Luo Feiyan revenge, he has to become strong earlier. Although he can rely on the help of Wan Qihong''s family and Li Linglong''s family to support him, Suk still hopes that he can use his real ability, and he also believes that he will become stronger one day.


    When I think of sending Li Feifei''s father to the hospital, I think of Wan Qihong''s saying that her father wants to see her. Now I still have an engagement on my back. This time I want to see my father-in-law.


    The more I thought about it, the more upset I was. My head was buzzing. Then Suk went to sleep unconsciously in this state. [


    sitting on the other side, Li Yuhua is also full of thoughts. She is an adult with her own thoughts. She yearns for a man to show up beside her and eat, go shopping and sleep together.Now Suk is lying on one side. The stimulation of red wine makes her want to indulge a little. Don''t say Suk is young, but he is 18 years old. He has grown up long ago.


    But is it shameless to do so? Li Yuhua asked himself, is this true? If you are 28 years old and have a relationship with an 18-year-old boy, it''s too humiliating!


    Li Yuhua is very worried. She has evil thoughts about Suk. She knows that when Vice Mayor Yu Zhengdong despised him, Suk stepped forward. That scene has been shaking him. He was his hero at that moment. She thinks this man is worth relying on!


    Maybe from that moment on, I really regarded him as a man of indomitable spirit, that is, from that moment on, I had a kind of confused love in my heart.


    Li Yuhua didn''t know how long he had been sitting. He hesitated in his mind until he found that Suk hadn''t moved.


    "Suk!" Li Yuhua called softly. Suk didn''t seem to hear it. He didn''t respond at all. His breathing was very steady and rhythmic.


    "Suk!" Li Yuhua called again, slowly climbed into bed and leaned forward. Sure enough, Suk closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Originally thought that two people may really appear something, after all, Suk young, energetic, if he really want that, Li Yuhua himself has decided to half, but who knows he fell asleep! What can we do?

 Chapter 827

    When Hu Xiuqin went out, she had already taken the door with her, and pretended to go back to the guest bedroom. She forced to close the door, creating a false impression that she also went back to her room. After waiting for about half an hour, she estimated that it was almost time for Suk and her daughter to fall in love. Then she quietly unscrewed the door and crept to the door of Li Yuhua''s bedroom.


    Hu Xiuqin''s steps are very light, trying not to make any sound. This is also to prevent her voice from affecting the quality of life of Suk and Li Yuhua. She does not dare to speak aloud for fear of scaring the people in bed.


    As she got older, her hearing seemed to decline. Hu Xiuqin didn''t hear the sounds in her imagination, such as the creaking of the bed board, the deep and powerful breathing, and the crackling sound. As a past person, Hu Xiuqin didn''t hear it, so she couldn''t help showing her suspicious color.


    Hold your breath and stick your ear to the door. The room is quiet, even without a sound. The strange situation makes Hu Xiuqin feel more and more wrong. Is there something wrong with her painstaking plan.


    ------[


    as time goes by, Li Yuhua lies quietly beside Suk. The effect of alcohol before makes her feel sleepy, but now her eyelids are heavy, but her mood is very agitated.


    Suk must have been drunk, which Li Yuhua can be sure, because before eating, he had found that his face became very wrong, and he walked around.


    He leaned on the sofa in his arms, and Suk dared to put his hand around his shoulder, kiss him later, and touch him later. If he was not drunk, he would not dare to touch his chest peak if he lent him ten courage. This is a real forbidden area for women, and there would be serious consequences if he touched it.


    Up to now, his chest still has the illusion of being kneaded, numb and swollen, but now you can rest assured that no matter what you do now, Suk will not have any reaction and sleep like a dead pig.


    Suk is leaning sideways and his legs are slightly curled. Li Yuhua is in the same position. He sticks to Suk''s back and puts his hand on Suk''s abdomen. He listens to his gentle breathing with his eyes closed. He can feel a kind of excitement and stimulation.


    This is the first time that Li Yuhua has been in close contact with a man. He puts his right hand on Suk''s belly. With his breath, he is constantly up and down. He feels quietly with his eyes closed. The feeling at this moment is so wonderful that he subconsciously wants to lean closer.


    At this time, suddenly heard a light click, Li Yuhua suddenly opened his eyes, turned to look at the door, sure enough, the door was opened a small crack, you don''t have to guess, Hu Xiuqin is looking inside through this crack.


    Li Yuhua, who had no reason, suddenly got nervous and subconsciously moved his body away. His little hand, which had been around Suk''s waist, came back quickly, like an electric shock.


    "Shh! Shh Li Yuhua looks at her mother winking at her, as if she is calling herself out. After seeing Suk, there is still no sign of waking up. Then she gets out of bed and goes out quietly.


    "Suk''s asleep?" Hu Xiuzhen saw her daughter come out, carefully closed the door, and then opened her mouth.


    "Well, I fell asleep!" Li Yuhua nodded, because her mother saw all her actions just now. She felt embarrassed. Fortunately, they didn''t do anything just now. She just lay around his waist and didn''t even take off her clothes. If she was in a hot fight and was all red, she couldn''t see anyone.


    "No, I gave him so many aphrodisiac food. Can he stand it?" Hu Xiuqin said to herself, it''s incredible, the development of things is a bit unexpected.


    "Mom, it''s your fault to drink so much to him, he usually doesn''t drink!" Although Li Yuhua was very satisfied with the current situation, Suk was drunk and quietly lying beside him, which was better than the embarrassment of two people together.


    But I have to give my mother some advice, so that she can recognize her own mistakes. I want to go back to my room to sleep, and don''t peep through the door quietly.


    "No drinking? So how does he go out and socialize? I said, "he doesn''t pretend, does he?" The vigorous Hu Xiuqin suddenly thought of this. The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was like this. It seemed that she really needed to have a good talk with Suk!


    Straight into the door, walking to the head of the bed, Suk wandered peacefully in his sleep, relaxed and breathing steadily, but the drunken flush on his face was still clearly visible.


    "Suk!"


    "Suk!"


    Hu Xiuzhen screamed twice, but Suk didn''t move. She couldn''t help looking at Li Yuhua: "sleeping so dead?" [


    "I don''t know. He may be too tired. He is very busy during this period of time!" Li Yuhua finds an excuse for Suk. As he says this, he pulls his mother''s arm and wants to pull her out.


    Hu Xiuqin was suspicious and looked back in three steps. When she was about to be pulled out, she suddenly stood firm and said to Suk, "don''t install it for me. I''ve seen it for a long time!" As soon as this sentence was finished, even Li Yuhua was surprised and quickly turned to look at it.If Suk had been pretending to be sleeping, he knew exactly what he had just done.


    Time seemed to stop at this moment. Li Yuhua looked at Suk, still motionless, eyes closed, and had no reaction at all. He realized that his mother must have been deceiving him just now. Sure enough, Hu Xiuqin shrugged and finally walked out of the room.


    "It''s not a delay!" Hu Xiuqin regretted that she poured so much wine for Suk, which really hit her feet. She wanted to let them drink disorderly, but she got drunk directly. The more she thought about it, the more depressed she was. She was indignant: "I don''t care. You should think about it carefully. You can avoid the first day of junior high school, but not the 15th day of junior high school, even today!"


    After that, Hu Xiuqin went directly back to her bedroom, angrily closed the door, ready to go to bed, and no longer thought about it.


    "Alas Li Yuhua sighed. She knew that her mother was too worried that she would not get married, so she had to get married with Suk. But Suk and she were only pretending lovers. How could they really get married? Besides, Suk is so small.


    He was 18 years old this year. When he reached the legal marriage age, he was 32 years old. The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. Because he was sweating after drinking red wine, Li Yuhua subconsciously went into the bathroom. He just wanted to wash his face, but he turned on the shower.

 Chapter 828

    His cheeks were still flushed with drunkenness. The coolness of the night made Li Yuhua adjust the water temperature slightly. Soon, a layer of water mist rose slowly in the bathroom. The clear water flowed from head to foot. It was completely covered with carpet style and glided through every inch of skin.


    Because before Suk entered the door, Li Yuhua had finished cleaning. This time, he was just upset. He hoped that he could relax himself by taking a shower.


    Looking at his own fuzzy figure in the mirror, the mist attached to the mirror, can only see the outline, but Li Yuhua as a woman, naturally very concerned about his body, every morning after getting up, he would go to the nearby park for jogging, making the upper circumference tight and plump, slender waist graceful, two long legs snow-white.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Yuhua gathered her wet hair back, slightly raised her head, let the shower water hit her cheek wantonly, and let her hands slide down her neck, like the most professional masseuse, stay on the chest peak for a moment and continue to walk.


    Huajing has never been swept by visitors. No one has ever touched her body in the past 28 years. She always feels that there is something missing in such a beautiful thing. Li Yuhua also likes to listen to other people''s praise, but she has never given them a chance to speak. [


    Li Yuhua''s delicate and graceful face is like a pearl hiding in a shell. He gently wipes his body with a towel, raises his hand and wipes several handfuls on the mirror. Suddenly, a clear self emerges from the mirror, his cheeks are still pink, and his whole body is moistened with water, as if he can get out of the water with a pinch.


    The peaks are white, a little red and dazzling, the waist is as thin as willow, with a proud radian. As a result of years of continuous exercise, her legs are straight and there is no extra fat.


    The bath towel is surrounded into a short skirt, covering the double peaks on the top and the deep valley on the bottom. It''s just right. Just as I walked out of the bathroom, I stopped in amazement. I was so upset that I forgot that Suk was still sleeping in bed!


    Li Yuhua is a little stunned. After all, he''s only around a bath towel. If Suk is awake now, will he be scared?


    Wearing slippers and a bath towel, Li Yuhua walks to the dining room. Her mother, Hu Xiuqin, seems to have fallen asleep without any movement. As long as she is old, she basically goes to bed early and wakes up early. As soon as she reaches the time, she can fall asleep when she touches the pillow.


    The moonlight outside is like water, with a trace of coolness. Through the open door on the balcony, the slowly blowing cool wind makes Li Yuhua shiver. Subconsciously, he hugs his shoulders and rubs his little hands on his arms to drive out the chill.


    The decoration of Li Yuhua''s home is also very distinctive. On one side of the living room, there is a small bar. In fact, sometimes when she is alone at home, she will drink a few glasses, reach out and take down a bottle of red wine she drank some time ago, and fill the Goblet.


    With the shaking of Li Yuhua''s fingers, the red liquid whirled back and forth in the cup, like a small whirlpool. When she stopped the action in her hand, it seemed that the whole cup had turned red, shining in the light.


    Sour and astringent with a strong sweet, after the entrance, along the throat, originally just want to sit for a while, slowly taste, but Li Yuhua suddenly straight up the neck, put a large glass of red wine into his stomach.


    I don''t know if Li Yuhua was upset because she thought of something. She filled it up again and took a few gulps. In fact, when she finished the first drink, all the pores on her body seemed to open, and her body felt numb.


    Li Yuhua''s body temperature, which had been calmed down after a shower, had a tendency to rise again. Finally, Li Yuhua seemed to have made a decision. He suddenly stood up, put down his goblet and strode back to his bedroom.


    If you don''t go crazy, you will get old. This is a sentence that flashed in Li Yuhua''s mind when he put down the cup.


    People are emotional animals. It''s easy for them to become excited and excited because of some external factors. Li Yuhua''s performance just now seems to be the same, but who knows what she thought of to be so bold!


    He opened the door quietly and walked slowly to the bedside. Suk didn''t even change his posture, but he still lay on his side. Li Yuhua squatted down slowly, close to Suk''s cheek: "Suk --- Suk!"


    Li Yuhua breathes out the orchid and stares at Suk carefully, observing the changes of his face, especially the abnormal movements of his eyelashes. But Suk sleeps very calmly and has no reaction at all.


    Maybe Li Yuhua looked at Suk for five or six minutes, even reached for his shoulder, fully convinced that Suk was really drunk. Thinking of this, Li Yuhua took a deep breath, stepped on the head of the bed, and gently turned Suk from side to side into a "big" character.


    Suk is really drunk. His whole body seems to have turned into a pool of mud. In fact, he drinks three-quarters of a bottle of wine. It''s not a problem for ordinary people. Who knows that his constitution is so profound that not everyone can get the treatment of getting drunk after drinking.


    Suddenly I feel someone straightens his body. In fact, people who have been drunk should have a deep understanding of it. Headache, weakness and inability to lift their strength are the rhythm of being completely manipulated by others. Naturally, Suk still keeps his eyes closed and honestly puts out the word "big".Although in the subconscious, Suk can guess that it should be Li Yuhua, but now Suk doesn''t care about it at all. He doesn''t even have time to extract the hint of the completion of the previous task. Now he just wants to have a good sleep. [


    suddenly I feel that my lips are wet, and it seems to be in my mouth. I don''t know whether the taste of red wine comes from me or someone else. In short, although Suk was forced to kiss, he still cooperated subconsciously.


    Then I feel as if I''ve been lifted up at the bottom of my T-shirt and directly reached my neckline. I feel a little cool and comfortable.


    next moment, I feel as if I''ve been pressed under someone''s body, and my chest seems to be pasted by something. It''s very soft and still very comfortable, but now Suk is still too lazy to move, even his fingers are too lazy to move, Vaguely, there seems to be a feeling that Li Yuhua may be going to do something crazy, but what can it do?


    Now no one can deprive Suk of the right to sleep! Eyelids are like a thousand pounds, it is hard to open their eyes, let the woman constantly twist her body, kiss, there is no resistance, but who knows, suddenly Suk received a dangerous signal.


    I felt that my belt was suddenly loosened, and then the belt was opened, the pants button was untied, the zipper was opened, and I was dragged down by people. It was cooler!

 Chapter 829

    Suk couldn''t open his eyes now. He didn''t have any strength. He just wanted to go to bed quickly. But as soon as he was about to fall asleep, a strange feeling came to him, which made him wake up involuntarily.


    I don''t know when, the little mouth that has been kissing himself has been shifted, so that Suk can breathe freely, which also makes him relax a lot, but the dizzy feeling of his head can''t go away, always reminding himself that it''s time to go to sleep.


    The jeans, socks and underwear were all taken off. It was very cool below. Although Suk was in a daze, he knew it would be uncomfortable to sleep in his clothes, so he raised his buttocks very cooperatively. After a while, his T-shirt was also taken off.


    The stimulation of red wine and Hu Xiuqin''s elaborate aphrodisiac dinner make Suk sleepy, but aggressive and clean. Under the effect of alcohol, even Suk, a big man, seems to have a layer of red halo on his body. Under the light, Suk''s body is symmetrical and the muscle outline is very clear, which is the type that women like.


    It''s not a rough muscular man, it''s not a soft footed shrimp with hands. [


    "Gudong!" Li Yuhua swallowed her own saliva. When she took all the precautions off Suk, she realized that she had made a big mistake.


    Even if there were just two more glasses of red wine, but looking at Suk, who had already put out big words, he felt that his body began to shake constantly.


    This is the first time that she has such close contact with the body of Yi xng. Her eyes are constantly sweeping up and down from Suk''s whole body. Her hands have tightly clenched her fists, and there are no two groups of soft flesh bound by her bra for a long time.


    Looking at Suk with his eyes closed, there was no movement. The big action of taking off his clothes by himself failed to wake him up, but Rao was like this. Li Yuhua also felt that this kind of excitement was unbearable.


    Especially now, sitting on his knees at the foot of the bed, Suk is clean and within reach. Although he seems to sleep like a dead pig, the murder weapon suxiaoke is completely intelligent. He can not only defend himself, but also attack himself.


    Now, Su Xiaoke is like a straight javelin, standing up with his head high, ferocious and even ugly. But in Li Yuhua''s eyes, it seems that everything has changed. Su Xiaoke is like a generation of great Xia standing on the top of Huashan Mountain with a sword, who is proud of the world.


    At this time, the great Xia seems to be looking at himself from afar and nodding. Li Yuhua''s subconscious heart is tight and her heart is beating faster and faster. Now even she doesn''t know what she is doing and slowly reaches out her hand.


    "Sleep, I want to sleep!" Suk''s heart screamed.


    But there was a shivering throb in his body. Suk knew where the throb came from, but now he felt like he was in a dream.


    Li Yuhua''s little hand brushed every inch of Su Ke''s skin, followed the contour of her muscles, and finally stayed at Su Xiaoke''s place. First, her index finger was gently touched, and then her thumb joined the rhythm. At last, all the five armies sent out their troops. That kind of blood flow brought a feeling of rumbling and shaking. All of a sudden, she defeated her only mind and suddenly grasped it tightly.


    "Well --!"


    It''s not that Li Yuhua doesn''t take it lightly, it''s just that she''s really too nervous now. She uses too much force carelessly and moves her whole body by pulling her hair. Why bother Su Xiaoke? She''s even more sensitive. Su Ke slowly opens her eyes in a trance.


    Eyes blurred, you can see Li Yuhua''s body up and down naked kneeling between his legs, graceful figure, long hair close to the back of the head, chest no cover, bimodal show proud posture: "sister Yuhua, come here!"


    If Li Yuhua was struck by lightning, after hearing this sentence, his brain became blank. He looked up and saw that Suk had really opened his eyes. Subconsciously, he was about to run away, but he couldn''t move at all.


    "Come here!"


    "You -- you -- how did you wake up?" After Li Yuhua reacts, he retracts Ben''s little hand on Su Xiaoke, and then protects his upper wall tightly, just like a frightened rabbit.


    Suk did wake up, but she was still drunk. Li Yuhua had red fruits in her eyes, but she didn''t think about why she was in her bed or why she was naked. She just acted according to her instinct and sat up with her body.


    "Come on!" Suk didn''t answer Li Yuhua''s question. He just reached out and grabbed her arm. Under Suk''s guidance, two jade rabbits jumped out again and swayed in front of Suk''s eyes, just like the signal flag of a navy sailor, guiding him to move quickly.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Suk kept dizzy and drunk, pulled Li Yuhua into his arms, and the two lay on the bed. [


    Li Yuhua didn''t dare to move at all. He was nervous and motionless. He shrank in Suk''s arms. He didn''t know why he had a little bit of expectation. But after waiting for a while, he found that Suk didn''t move.


    Just as they fell on the bed just now, Suk felt that his brain was shaking a few times, and that dizzy feeling came again. However, human instinct is the driving force of social progress and prosperity. No one can underestimate it. Even if he is uncomfortable for a while, he can''t stop Suk''s fierce fighting power.With her eyes closed, she uses one arm as a pillow for Li Yuhua, and the other arm begins to swim around. She plays Tai Chi on Shuangfeng Mountain. In the movie Kung Fu, Zhao Wei kneads her face. She moves like clouds and flowing water, combining hardness and softness.


    at the beginning, Li Yuhua was still biting her teeth to keep from making a sound, but Suke Taiji ''.


    Suk played the two peaks between clapping hands. He succeeded in the first battle, followed by the transfer of positions. The valley was secluded and the water was flowing. This was another secret place.


    At this time, Suk rose up bravely. In the dim light, Li Yuhua, like himself before, also put out a big word, closed his eyes tightly, a charming gesture of Ren Jun''s picking.


    Li Yuhua felt Suk''s burning eyes. At first, he could pretend not to see them. But after a while, his shy hands covered his small face and immediately changed from "big" to "human".


    However, although Li Yuhua''s hands covered his little face, he could see Suk in his fingers now. His eyes were staring at his upper body tightly, his eyes became red, and even his chest was fluctuating faster and faster.


    "White --- tiger?" Suk''s eyes slowly shifted, and finally fell on the secret place of the gurgling water. He saw that the valley was secluded, but there was no grass, and there was a good view.


    I''m a little hesitant. I don''t know if I want Li Yuhua. What do you think?

 Chapter 830

    The valley is secluded, and there is a ravine under it. It''s mysterious and extraordinary. It''s rippling in the water. Not only does it not destroy the beautiful visual enjoyment, but it seems to open the veil of mystery and bring the most powerful picture to our eyes.


    In ancient times, welcome guests are pure water on the street, loess mat Road, but now the "human" shape of the beautiful * *, flower path has appeared, fangmen open, moist skin seems to be the same as hanging dew, like Qiongtai fairyland, with dense air.


    Gudong a, Suk subconsciously swallowed saliva, a noun flashed in my mind, blurted out: "white --- tiger?"


    Li Yuhua covered his small face and looked at Suk through his fingers. When he heard him whisper to himself, he immediately reacted and quickly put his hands down to cover the bright spring light: "don''t look!"


    Li Yuhua was born with different physique. When he was a child, he felt inferior because of his sparse hair. He grew up to adapt to it. He knew the word "white tiger" for a long time and understood what it meant. When Suk saw the bare hills like this, he was immediately ashamed. [


    Suk was jumped by Li Yuhua''s action. Although he had been in close contact with several girls before and after, it was the first time that he saw the legendary white tiger vision. He felt his blood rising and his temples were beating.


    Li Yuhua covers the valley with his hand. This action makes Suk look at it again from top to bottom. His charming face is red all over the sky. At the double peaks, he is in full swing. The tripod buds of the peaks are fragrant, which arouses people''s desire.


    As slim as a willow, Yingying shakes her hand, but her sudden action of blocking the secret place does not make Suk feel the heart of resistance, on the contrary, it has a sense of coyness.


    "Boom!" Su Ke felt that his brain was about to explode, and the signal of attack had already sounded. It was a great crime to delay the fighter plane. The visual stimulation and the heat wave of his body made him lose control and did not speak. He quickly grasped Li Yuhua''s wrist with both hands.


    Li Yuhua''s fortifications collapsed and the empty door opened.


    Not at this time, but when!


    Suk''s spirit is surging, and suxiaoke is in a crazy state. As soon as the tiger''s body shakes, it''s about to enter the siege. Just at this critical moment, he suddenly hears a clang sound. Li Yuhua''s bedroom door is wide open, and a shadow is about to fall to the ground.


    Hu Xiuqin did go back to bed early, and when she got older, she could quickly fall asleep in bed. However, the old man did make her daughter''s life very disturbing. She could dream of troubles in her dreams. After thinking about it for half a day, she still couldn''t help coming out to explore the news.


    She crept to her daughter''s door. Li Yuhua''s voice seemed to be saying, "don''t look at it." Hu Xiuqin was moved. It seemed that there was a door to this. Maybe Suk woke up now and was ready to listen to her own words. She speeded up the pace of creating human beings.


    But after a word of "no looking", there was no movement in the room, because she felt that her daughter and her son-in-law would wake up, and naturally did not dare to open the door as before, but what was the situation inside made her scratch her heart and subconsciously put her ears on the door.


    Poor parents all over the world, but now Hu Xiuqin even has the heart to die. Who knows, the door is not locked at all, it''s just hidden. In order to hear the movement inside, she put her ears on the door. Then the door suddenly opened and she fell in.


    Of course, although Hu Xiuqin is nearly 60, her reaction is not slow at all. She staggers forward and immediately stands firm. When she looks up, she feels numb on her scalp and hot on her face.


    There were two people on the bed, a man and a woman, with red fruits all over her body and three spots exposed, just like a white sheep, lying on the bed with empty legs and the door wide open, while the man was sitting on his knees, naked and strong, with a javelin rising at a right angle.


    It seems that these two people are preparing to dock the spaceship with the space station, but what! Now they are all stunned and turn to look at themselves, one is their daughter, the other is their son-in-law.


    Hu Xiuqin is not the only one with numb scalp, so is Suk. She looks like a magic mother-in-law. She looks up at her own eyes, her instant red face, and the embarrassed expression on her face. The alcohol content in Suk''s body and the burning flame disappear in an instant.


    Subconsciously, his hands covered his vital points, but now it was su Xiaoke''s crazy time, and his volume became bigger. He couldn''t cover himself if he wanted to. He could only keep his fingers together, blocking Hu Xiuqin''s visual angle.


    "Ma!" Li Yuhua was also startled by her mother''s sudden appearance. When she reflected it, she suddenly screamed. She quickly closed her legs and put her hands in front of her chest. Subconsciously, she had to pull the quilt from the head of the bed.


    "Eh!" Hu Xiuqin wanted to say something to ease her embarrassment, but the two men on the bed had obviously changed from being ready to be "fertilized" to being "frightened". How dare they stay for a minute and a second? With the help of hand and foot measures, they turned around and left. With a bang, they ran into the door.Suk felt that his heart was about to jump to his throat. Looking at Li Yuhua locked to one side, he wanted to smile, but the muscles on his face seemed to be twitching: "that - that -" he didn''t know what to say. Suddenly he saw the clothes that Li Yuhua threw on the ground and jumped out of bed quickly. [


    Li Yuhua has wrapped himself in the quilt, only showing his head. His face is colorful, and his face is constantly changing. In his heart, he even wants to find a crack in the ground to get in. It''s really embarrassing. Fortunately, Suk hasn''t really launched a charge just now. If he is in the movement, he can die!


    Flustered, Suk had put on his clothes and stood beside the bed, trying to calm his mood. He took a deep breath, and then took another breath: "sister Yuhua, I have to go first!"


    Li Yuhua looked at the small clock on the dresser. It''s only half past eleven, and he also felt Suk''s embarrassed state. He was very embarrassed: "Suk, I''m sorry, my mother, she didn''t mean it!"


    "Well! I know! " Of course, Suk knew it was not intentional. If he had planned it for a long time, he would not fall in directly. To tell you the truth, parents would not do such a thing to spy on their daughter''s love with their son-in-law? Isn''t that a change of T?


    Li Yuhua''s heart rate is still very fast, although now wrapped in quilt, but also know, just two people have been frank with each other, if there is no mother''s sudden arrival, maybe now have begun that what, anyway, since it has been so, simply bite teeth, courage.


    "Suk, you -- you''d better come up! My mother, she won''t come in again Li Yuhua finished saying this, his face blushed again, and he hung his head down in embarrassment. He did not dare to look into Suk''s eyes.

 Chapter 831

    Even if Hu Xiuqin had run back to her room, Suk''s heart was still beating wildly. She always felt that her mother-in-law had perspective eyes. Even if she was dressed now, she always felt palpitating, like standing on the street naked.


    He tried to calm his heart. He took a deep breath. After a while, he was sweating. At this time, Li Yuhua''s voice rang out and unconsciously looked up at her.


    It was also like a panicked little rabbit, shrinking into a ball, hiding all his body in the quilt, only exposing his head, blushing, and then immediately lowered his head.


    "Suk, you -- you''d better come up! My mother, she won''t come in again


    Suk''s heart was also full of words after listening, and he was sure that the old lady would not come in again. Fortunately, he and Li Yuhua had nothing to do just now. Otherwise, it would be a big trouble for Suk to make trouble again. [


    but after such a fright, Suk really became a lot more sober. Looking at Li Yuhua''s blushing and shy face, he looked like he was eager and worried, and thought about a lot.


    The current relationship between the two people is that Li Yuhua needs a shield from his mother''s nagging, while Suk comes from a friend''s standpoint. Maybe the word "friend" is a bit inappropriate. After all, there is a generation gap between the two people if they are ten years apart. If they are two more years old, there will be a generation gap.


    "Sister Yuhua, I''m sorry, I have to go!" Suk hesitated for a long time and looked at Li Yuhua. In fact, he didn''t know Li Yuhua''s real age, but a woman with the post of deputy secretary of the Communist Youth League municipal Party committee is not too old, at least much older than Luo Feiyan.


    "Oh When Li Yuhua heard Su Ke say this, he was stunned. He looked up at Su Ke, and soon there was a kind of indifferent smile on his face, but such a smile had a bitter taste: "then slow down on the road!"


    "Well!" Suk nodded, took a deep breath, turned and walked out of the room. Sure enough, Hu Xiuqin''s mother-in-law had already hid in the room. There was only one person outside. Before leaving, she closed the door and went downstairs.


    Starting the car and sitting in it, Li Yuhua''s mind is full of imagination. The familiar beauty of Li Yuhua''s normal working state and the youth of her home and leisure dress make it impossible for people to tell her real age. The small face and shy expression of Li Yuhua, who just shrank in a cup in bed, are actually like a 17-year-old girl.


    And it seems that time only takes away her age on her ID card. Whether it''s her face or her body, it''s like time stops and stays in the best years. Her body is like a virgin, eh! Suddenly, the word "white tiger" appeared in Suk''s mind. He could not help shivering.


    Recalling the attraction, I found a blank in my mind. I pulled out a pack of cigarettes from the car, lit one, and slowly spewed out a stream of smoke: "I really want to have a good look!"


    Suk lowered the car, put his elbow on it, and just held his chin. He was thoughtful and murmured to himself. Everyone was curious about the unknown and untouched things. Suk was no exception, not to mention the relaxed beauty of white tiger.


    It''s really frustrating to think about it. I always denounce people who are inferior to animals. Now who knows that I have joined the army of animals? What''s the matter? be not disturbed with a woman in one ''s lap?


    Suk doesn''t know whether his decision tonight is correct. Maybe there is no Hu Xiuqin. Now he has a relationship with Li Yuhua. He may be fighting in bed instead of sitting in the car. He turns around and looks at Li Yuhua''s room. The light has been turned off. It''s dark.


    "Hoo Suk took a long breath, flew out the cigarette butt, drew an arc in the air, fell to the ground, and finally left slowly.


    Li Yuhua was naked, and the room was dark. She stood by the door, opened a small crack in the curtain, and sighed as she watched the car leave slowly.


    When the door was opened, Hu Xiuqin walked in awkwardly, in a tone of remorse: "Suk -- gone?"


    "Gone!" Li Yuhua turned to look at her. She could only see her mother''s outline in the dark, but she was not in a hurry to get dressed.


    "I -- I --" Hu Xiuqin was very uncomfortable. She opened her mouth for a long time and didn''t know what to say. She broke the good news between her daughter and her son-in-law. I''m afraid it caused a psychological shadow to everyone.


    "Mom, go back to sleep! I''m sleepy, too! " Li Yuhua was in a low mood. He felt on the bed and got into the quilt.


    "That''s nothing. It''s no big deal!" Hu Xiuqin shrugged and then went out.


    A lot of things are natural, but it''s not a bit out of place when you think about it. Take Suk and yourself for example. What happened just now has gone beyond our duty. But if my mother doesn''t appear suddenly, I''m afraid it will come naturally. [


    "Alas!" Now Li Yuhua has some ways to face himself. He is not worried when he is only 30 years old. But his mother can''t cope with it. She can''t look at her mother who raised herself through all the hardships and worry about it.Although I was scared by this sudden situation, the effect of alcohol still makes me feel a little headache. I close my eyes and hope I can quickly go to sleep. Maybe all the problems will disappear after dawn tomorrow.


    Tonight - is a dream, wake up - just!


    It''s nearly midnight, and there''s very little traffic on the road. Suk''s driving is not fast. He always has something in his heart, and he can''t lift his spirits. He vaguely remembers that there was a hint of task completion at that time, but he just wanted to sleep and turned a deaf ear to it.


    Into the space of the flower picking system, the screen showed the completion of the task.


    "Task: accompany Li Yuhua in the same bed (complete); reward: proficient in the use of firearms (intermediate)"


    "please extract!"


    Directly choose to extract the reward, the screen begins to appear fluorescent color, gradually filled the whole space, and then sprinkle on their own body, slowly condensed into a warm force, swimming in the whole body.


    In my mind, there is a flow of information about the use of firearms, such as under what circumstances, what kind of response should be made, and so on.


    With that kind of strength, both arms and hands seem to become more flexible. Even Suk has another feeling that his left hand has been free to shoot, but now he can''t test without a gun.


    With the warmth and strength brought by this award, the remaining wine on the body finally disappeared. Moreover, the whole person became fresh, energetic and relaxed. Seeing the gas station not far ahead, he thought that he was going to drive to Yanjing.


    I drove in directly, but after waiting for a long time, no one came out, and the whole gas station became dead and quiet. This state is really strange.

 Chapter 832

    Suk stopped by the 97 gas tanker and turned to the room in the gas station. The convenient supermarket, which is open 24 hours a day, has bright lights. The gas man''s studio is also on, but no one shows up.


    After honking the horn, there was still no movement. This kind of atmosphere was very strange, which made Suk frown unconsciously. On the other side of the street, there was an occasional car passing by, but it also disappeared without stopping.


    All of a sudden, a bad premonition comes to my mind. I often hear that some gas stations are robbed in the middle of the night. What''s the matter here?


    Thinking of this, Suk didn''t hesitate and went down the door directly, but he was ready to deal with the unexpected situation at the moment of getting off the bus, and the method of listening and identifying positions began to be used, concentrating all his attention on the room.


    There are sounds of breathing and heart beating, but they are all in a hurry. Can you feel their nervousness? Are you really right? [


    after taking a deep breath, Suk walked to the door, one step, two steps


    he could hear the breath inside and began to get more and more urgent. Even under the influence of this atmosphere, Suk was a little nervous.


    "Don''t move Just as Suk was about to enter the door, a girl''s voice came out, but it seemed to be with panic, even the kind of trembling.


    "Are you a man or a ghost?" Suk didn''t speak yet. He took the girl and then asked. This sentence almost made Suk spit out a mouthful of black blood. He subconsciously bowed his head, T-shirt pants and sports shoes. It''s not a human model!


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t pretend to be a ghost, just add oil to me. I have something else to do! " Suk let the gas station said to cry, but no longer to go inside, stopped outside, watching the girls crowded in the door, staring at himself.


    "It seems that it''s really human!"


    "No, wait a little longer!"


    The girl inside seemed to be discussing. Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose. The more he thought it was, the more strange it was: "Hey, what''s the matter with you? If you propagate feudal superstition again, you will catch all of them later! "


    "Well, are you really human?" A girl dawdled to the door, but still did not dare to step out of the door, standing on the doorframe, frowning and looking up and down at Suk.


    "Have you ever seen such a handsome ghost?" Suk is also looking at the girl. She is wearing orange overalls and standard hat. Her long hair is combed into a ponytail. She looks very capable. She looks good! His face was a little white, and he looked at himself carefully.


    "Then why are you here at twelve?" As she said, she pointed to the quartz clock on the wall of the convenience store. Sure enough, the hour and minute hands had joined at midnight.


    "I''ll go!" Suk looked up and got goose bumps. When he came out of Li Yuhua''s house, he was in his early 11:30. When he came here, it was almost 12:00!


    However, Chinese people have a natural strange feeling about midnight. Ghosts are OK. The door of ghosts is wide open. They can''t look in the mirror, walk in the night, and talk nonsense. There are all kinds of monstrous legends, and new horror movies in the market. Even midnight has been described as a taboo.


    Suk shivered subconsciously. He twisted his head around the statue. The dark clouds covered the moon. There was only a car empty on the road. There were only residential buildings in the distance or several people staying up late with the lights on. After a while, cold sweat came out instantly.


    "Don''t scare me, will you?" Suk felt a little numb on her scalp. The little girls hiding in the room all looked strange and trembling, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    "Who scares you? We''re telling the truth!" Maybe Suk''s performance has dispelled their worries and finally put him in the category of human beings: "we were haunted here yesterday!"


    "Ah?" Suk was stunned, but as a man, he had to show his courage. With a smile, he thought that he had better leave here earlier: "what''s the ghost? You''d better give me gas first!"


    "What Xiao Zhang said is true!" At this time, another girl had a lot of courage and came over: "it was Lu Xiaohong''s turn to be on duty last night. It was midnight when a car came outside. She said it was a white Mazda!"


    As soon as Suk heard this, he was a little nervous. He even guessed that maybe he was going to explain a ghost story to himself. Subconsciously, he swallowed his mouth and went to listen. [


    "driving is a woman, wearing a White Chiffon Dress with long hair and shawl. Besides her face, she is a real beauty!"


    "Lu Xiaohong refuels for her. The woman has the strength to speak. After filling up the oil, she gives Lu Xiaohong 200 yuan. Lu Xiaohong goes back to give her change. Who knows that as soon as she enters the door, she feels that the money has changed, it has become a ghost coin, and it''s printed with the underground bank!"


    "At that time, she thought that the woman was sincere in scaring people and chased them out with the money, but the white horse disappeared, there was no sound at all, so it disappeared out of thin air!"The more Suk listened, the faster her heart beat. The girl who told the story didn''t look like a joke. Her look and tone made people feel creepy.


    "She''s not hallucinating, is she?" Suk made a guess subconsciously.


    "No way. Lu Xiaohong is not the only one on duty here. Several people saw the car and the woman at that time. Besides, we also have surveillance videos here!" The girl refuted Suk directly.


    "What''s on the video?"


    "There''s nothing on the video, only Lu Xiaohong is standing there with a gas gun. All the oil flows on the ground on your side!" Another girl pointed to a gas tanker not far away.


    Suk turned his head. Sure enough, although the ground had been cleaned up, there was still a large oil stain. It was dark, and it was very eye-catching under the light of the gas station.


    Suk''s mind soon appeared such a picture, a girl in a gas station uniform, standing outside, talking to the air for a long time, and then holding a gas gun to start refueling into the air.


    Think of here, Suk is really scared, all over a layer of goose bumps, the expression on the face are a little unnatural: "then you say that Lu Xiaohong?"


    "The people on duty yesterday were scared. Lu Xiaohong is now in hospital!" The girl just said this, suddenly a car slowly came in, the same white model.

 Chapter 833

    Suk listened to the young woman gasman telling ghost stories vividly. Her heart beat faster. She felt that the night wind was chilly on her body. Especially when she just looked back at the scene of the crime, the large black oil stains were absolutely not fake.


    Looking up at the clock on the wall of the convenience store, I found that it was still fixed at 12 o''clock. Suddenly, I found that the girl who described the terrorist incident was pale, her eyes were dull, and she covered her mouth subconsciously, as if she were in the ghost.


    Following their eyes, Suk turned his head and was shocked. A pure white car, which looks like an Audi 4L, was slowly driving into the gas station.


    Nima, this is not a movie, is it? Is it necessary to cooperate with the plot?


    Suk felt a cool breath and rushed from his tailbone to the top of his head, as if his heart stopped for a moment. He watched the car stop, the door opened, and a woman walked out of the car. Fortunately, she didn''t wear white clothes, black Batman shirt, and a pair of black hot pants under her. She looked very sexy. [


    just before Suk''s little heart calmed down, he heard one of the refuellers shivering and saying, "can''t it be black and white?"


    "Ah Suddenly, all of these girls shrank back and ran away in the blink of an eye. Suk gulped his saliva and subconsciously stepped in.


    "Ah! Wait a minute! " The woman in black suddenly opened her mouth, which made Suk''s heart tremble and take a deep breath. In fact, Suk''s courage is not small, but in the face of this unknown horror, it is more comfortable than a gunfight, especially in this situation.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk tried his best to behave normally. It was said that there were not so many fierce ghosts in Shangyang when they met this kind of ghosts. They all stayed down to chat and then came up for a walk.


    If you pretend you don''t know their true identity, they have nothing to do with it. If you really expose it and make them angry, then you are finished.


    "What''s the matter with them? Do you want more gas? " During the conversation, the woman had already stood in front of Suk, with wavy long hair. She could see that she was wearing a light purple color. She seemed to have painted some light makeup, and her skin color was very white. But the woman should have drunk, and Suk smelled the smell of alcohol as soon as she spoke.


    The woman frowned slightly and looked inside. Suk took advantage of this Kung Fu to look up and down. Well, there are feet! Yeah! There''s a shadow! Yeah! Big chest!


    This discovery made Suk feel relaxed and asked, "do you want to refuel?"


    "Nonsense! If I eat, can I come here? " The woman didn''t know whether it was because she had drunk and had a big temper. She glared at Suk as she spoke: "what''s the matter? Don''t you come on too? Tell them to come out! "


    "Oh Suk thinks that this woman is bossy, but he won''t have the same opinion as a drunkard, and now he thinks that the possibility of this woman being a living person should be more than 80%.


    "Come out, come on!" Suk looked inside at the girls who were trembling, almost shrinking into a group, and waved. After that, he thought, "girls, come out to meet the guests!" I almost laughed for no reason.


    "Is she black?" As soon as Suk saw it, the girl''s face turned white and shrugged her shoulders, because just now she relaxed a lot because of the girls'' reception: "don''t worry, there''s a shadow. I see it!"


    It seems that they have contacted Suk just now, and they are able to identify his body, so they still have more trust in his words. However, they haven''t completely relaxed their vigilance. The girl who spoke before poked her colleague: "Hey! You go in and look at the surveillance! "


    "Hello! Are they coming out yet? " The voice of the woman in black began to ring again. Suk turned to look at her. At this time, she might feel dizzy and covered her forehead with one hand.


    "What''s going on? If I don''t, I''ll go to another gas station! " It seems that because the woman can''t see the gas man, she throws all her anger to Suk. She is indignant, and then she stares at Suk.


    Hey! Mud Bodhisattva still has three points of fire! Do not teach you a lesson, you do not know my family is a dye studio. Although Suk doesn''t want to see the drunkard in the same way, he can''t suffer the disaster in vain.


    "Do you know why they do this?" Suk cleared his throat and began.


    "Why?" That woman really thinks it''s weird. The gas station doesn''t care about filling up. It''s the same as the hotel doesn''t let the guests check in. When Suk asks, he suddenly becomes very curious.


    "Because!" Suk deliberately lowered his voice, and showed a serious face: "it''s haunted here!" [


    "what? Haunted? " The woman in black was stunned at first, maybe because she drank some wine and her brain was slow to respond, but soon her face turned white. She subconsciously approached Suk and said, "what are you talking about? Really? "Sure enough, women are naturally timid animals, and in the face of ghosts and ghosts, even the nerve strong woman can''t keep calm, let alone the sexy little woman in front of her.


    "Yes, it''s really haunted, and after 12 o''clock, there will be ghosts on time. Look at the clock inside!" Suk had been watching the change of the woman''s expression. As expected, her little face, which was a little drunk and red, soon turned white. Then she pointed to the quartz clock, which scared her to death at that time.


    After reading it, I was stunned. Is NIMA''s clock broken? Why is it still at twelve o''clock? But now is not the time to repair the clock. Looking at the woman looking at the quartz clock, her little face is not only white, but also a little blue. She is stunned and in a panic.


    At this time, he didn''t move. He looked at Suk and suddenly widened his eyes. He pointed to the woman''s back and said in a deep voice, "ghost!"


    "Ah A scream pierced the sky, and then it seemed to ignite the fuse. All the trembling girls in the room began to scream. A scream was higher than a scream. Before Suk could react, a dark shadow came.

 Chapter 834

    Suk looked solemn and serious. He suddenly pointed to the woman in black and cried out in panic: "there''s a ghost!" , will be a hell of a moment of horror expression deduction into the wood eight points, vivid.


    The woman was still murmuring in her heart. The quartz clock on the wall at twelve o''clock was really weird. At the first glance, she felt cold and numb. Suddenly, Suk''s voice, especially the word "ghost", was half scared as soon as she got into her ear.


    "Ah Where did the woman in black dare to look back? She screamed and rushed directly to Suk. Suk felt the dark shadow coming and subconsciously held it in her arms. Then the little girls in the gas station were all in a mess. One scream after another made the silent night terrible.


    Originally, Suk had nothing to do with it. He had to hold a woman. At most, it would not exceed 100 kg. But before he got to his feet, the gaskeepers kept screaming like firecrackers, as if they had met the most terrible thing in the world.


    Is he really a crow mouth? [


    thinking of this, I felt palpitation for no reason, and the woman in black in her arms was stimulated by this, so she tried hard to drill into her arms. Who knows that she stumbled and fell into the door from the door.


    Fortunately, Suk reacted quickly and made a cushion with both hands at the moment of landing, but the woman in her arms still fell on her body with a dull thud and a little pain when she landed on her back.


    But now Suk can''t take care of the pain. He turns his head quickly. The girls are like frightened birds holding together. They are in a panic on his side. Besides, there''s nothing else, let alone ghosts. They don''t even have hair.


    "Where''s the ghost?" Sukenai asked.


    "Didn''t you just say there was a ghost?" A girl bravely, while saying, but also probe to the door.


    "I''m scaring her!" No wonder the girl in black just screamed, and someone immediately echoed. It turned out that she had heard what she said. It was a stone that hit her feet. Although she was scared, she also fell.


    "Cut! Have you made a mistake! I don''t know how frightening people are, how frightening they are As soon as Suk said this, the refuellers, who had just been so scared, immediately regained their spirits and accused Suk one after another.


    Suk also wants to cry. Philosophers have said that a woman is equal to 500 ducks, chattering incessantly. Naturally, she is not stupid enough to care with her: "Hello! Can you get up? " While saying, he raised his hand to the woman in black who was still lying on her body.


    "Ah! Do you want to get up? "


    "Hi


    After two times, the woman didn''t respond at all. After another time, there was still no movement. Suk was stunned and thought that nothing bad would happen, right? Then he sat up directly. At this time, with his action, the woman''s body tilted and was about to overturn.


    If it''s on the ground, though it won''t break her head, it''s unbearable. Suk, she pulls the woman back to her arms.


    "Ah? You scared her to death


    "My God! Shall we call the police? "


    Thousands of ducks chirped again, one by one seemed to regard Suk as a murderer, which made Suk really have the impulse to kill others. He turned to these girls: "Hello! Would you please shut up first? "


    Suk has a close contact with the woman in black. She knows her situation very well. She has heart and breath. How can she be scared to death? But the woman must have fainted. It''s clear at a glance.


    As he spoke, Suk laid the woman flat on the floor, reached for her pulse, which was still strong, and then her arm: "Hello! Wake up! Don''t sleep


    "Or do artificial respiration!" One of the refuellers came up with a plan.


    "What kind of artificial respiration! Don''t you wake up with a splash of water on TV? " Immediately another Refueller began to refute, the argument is very strong. [


    "let''s play 0! no Let''s play 20! " Get it! There is also a proposal for more safety and insurance. Suk has no choice but not to listen to them.


    This woman in black should be twenty-four or twenty-five years old. She has wavy hair and light makeup. She has a pretty face and a pale face. She is really scared.


    Black knitted Batman shirt, inside is a pure white suspender vest, even now lying flat on the ground, the altitude of the twin peaks does not seem to be the slightest reduction, black hot pants, waist is a white wide belt, it seems that there are some bright little diamond embellishment on it.


    The two big white legs are naturally separated, straight and without redundant flesh. Her skin is bright and lustrous under the light, which can be used to describe her present posture.


    But now is not the time to appreciate this, because this woman didn''t faint because of illness. According to Suk''s measurement, she was frightened at that time and should be stimulated by alcohol. As for what kind of artificial respiration or cardiopulmonary resuscitation is not the most effective way.Now Suk is only proficient in basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine, but there is no problem in dealing with such a situation. As far as he knows, there are no less than six or seven acupoints that can make people wake up quickly in a coma, including Baihui, Tanzhong, Yongquan, Hegu and Shuigou.


    Shuigou point is also Renzhong point, also known as Guigong point. This is common sense that everyone should have. In case of emergency, pinching people is also the most convenient and quick first aid measure.


    But Suk chose Hegu acupoint. Hegu is also hukou, the joint of thumb and index finger. Thumb and index finger are like two mountains, Hukou is like a valley, so Hegu acupoint is named.


    Suk put his thumb against the woman''s mouth and pressed it. Just a minute or two later, he heard the woman''s long breath.


    However, after the woman woke up, she didn''t seem to recover from the previous horror scene. Her eyes panicked, she quickly got up and ran towards the door.


    "Ah! Don''t run, it''s OK! " Suk didn''t expect that this woman was so timid, and he felt a little guilty, so he called her quickly.


    Sure enough, a woman is born to form an alliance, especially when she is a man. When the woman in black stops, she hears the gas men talking about the cause and effect, and stares at Suk coldly. Her anger keeps exploding.

 Chapter 835

    After hearing the strange incident last night, the woman in black finally gave up the trouble of looking for Suk and stood with the girls. As soon as she finished, she suddenly looked up at the clock and found that it was still 12 o''clock.


    "That''s you!" After her warning, the tension spread again, but although Suk felt strange, he didn''t react slowly. He quickly took out his mobile phone. It was 12:20.


    "Is there no electricity? It''s twelve twenty here! "


    "Why! Really The woman in black also turned out her mobile phone from behind her buttocks. As Sook said, since it''s not 12 o''clock sharp, there''s nothing to worry about. At this time, with a sigh of relief, she is more curious about last night''s event.


    "Is that true? Was there really a ghost yesterday [


    "of course it''s true. We LU Xiaohong went to the hospital and called the police!" A girl vowed that she could not tolerate the fact that the woman in black questioned.


    "If it''s really haunted, I''m afraid it''s useless for the police to come." Now, there is nothing wrong with Suk. It''s not easy for this woman to stop looking after her threats. He simply stands aside and looks on coldly.


    "It''s true that the police came to the scene and took notes, but there was nothing in the surveillance video. Lu Xiaohong was all talking to herself in the air. It was really frightening, otherwise we would not be on duty today!"


    "If you four are on duty, do you have to have a man?" The woman in black can understand. I''m afraid no one''s heart can be calm when a colleague in the previous class encounters such a thing, but the personnel allocation is also a bit unreasonable. If there was a male colleague, their courage would not be like this.


    After the girl in black asked, Suk said to the four girls, "I''m a man!"


    "Eh!" The woman in black was obviously stunned, and even Suk was stunned. She had been here for half an hour, but she couldn''t recognize it. However, carefully, the man was flat chested and had an Adam''s apple, but he was too pretty, he was less than 1.7 meters tall, and even had a feminine voice.


    Nima! What a mother it is to be misunderstood! I''m afraid that even with such a male colleague, it''s estimated that they didn''t enhance their sense of security. Otherwise, the screams would have been louder than before!


    "Oh The woman in black was embarrassed. She nodded and laughed apologetically. She quickly led the topic to another place: "how did you deal with this matter? You didn''t find any supernatural events today, did you? "


    "The biggest supernatural event is that at exactly 12 o''clock, you drove a white car to come here, which scared us to death!"


    Maybe it''s because the girl in black ignores her gender and is a little unconvinced. The male gas man spoke for the first time from the beginning to now, but at the beginning he said something boldly. Who knows that last sentence scared us to death. He showed his nature again and was afraid to hit his ordinary chest while talking!


    "Our boss has gone to invite master Xi! It is estimated that there will be results tomorrow! " At this time, the girl who was talking all the time raised another interesting character.


    In fact, everyone is almost the same. When they encounter ghosts, they all feel creepy. But if it happens to other people, not to mention Schadenfreude, they also like to listen to such anecdotes. It''s like ghost stories on the midnight radio. They can''t help but cover their ears.


    This time, even Suk couldn''t help but say: "who is master Xi?"


    "Master Xi is the manager of the ghost shop. He is in charge of ghost business, but it''s not easy to invite him. It''s said that this man is not a ghost catcher, but a special service for ghosts to solve the problem of ghosts. However, his wife Shen Bing is willing to help others. As long as Shen Bing can be invited, master Xi will come to help!"


    "What''s master Xi''s name and where is their shop?" The woman in black seems to be very interested in this ghost shop and begins to get to the bottom of it.


    However, the Refueller who has been talking all the time is also very gossipy. He seems to have met a fellow and whispered: "master Xi''s real name seems to be Xi Feng. His family is a descendant of the ancestral ghost. They have great powers. Our boss says that there is no ghost he can''t subdue!"


    "So powerful? How come I''ve never heard of him The girl in black murmured to herself, but although Suk listened strangely, he thought that the main purpose of his coming was not to listen to the story meeting, and shrugged his shoulders: "then what? Do you want to help me add the oil first? I''m in a hurry, so I have to go quickly!"


    "What''s wrong with you? Let''s go. Let''s go. Don''t let us get down to business The woman in black glared at Suk discontentedly. Maybe she was afraid of Suk maliciously or had a bad heart.


    "I''ll go and cheer you on!" At this time, the man inside showed a bit of domineering spirit and stood out from the crowd. Suk was just about to go out, but he stopped him: "can you help us take off the clock first! It''s frightening [


    "OK!" Suk knew that he was the tallest. He moved a stool and reached for the quartz clock. He took it down and took a picture, but the clock didn''t move.However, there is a 24-hour convenience store, and batteries are also available. A girl ran into the counter, took out two batteries and handed them to Suk.


    After pressing on the battery, the quartz clock immediately gave out a click sound, and the second hand walked happily. Suk adjusted the time of his mobile phone according to his time, and then hung it up again. After a while, it was already past 12:30.


    When Suk filled up the gas and drove away, the girl in black didn''t come out, and I don''t know why she was so interested. Did some friends around her just need the help of Xifeng?


    However, there is nothing wrong with me here. I always feel that something is wrong with me when I stay here. On the contrary, I might as well get to the hospital as soon as possible.


    Driving on the road, there is only one person on the street. Occasionally, a car passes by quickly. All the shops on the side of the road are closed, and even the residential areas around are rarely lit. With the terrible experience of gas stations, Suk always subconsciously thinks of the word ghost.


    To tell you the truth, Suk was absolutely a theist in the past. He never believed in any ghosts and gods. But now, he even has such fantastic things as the flower picking system. I''m afraid there is nothing in the world that absolutely doesn''t exist!


    The car is quiet, in addition to their own breathing, only the heartbeat accompanied Suk, more and more feel uncomfortable Suk, turn on the radio.


    "Death is the prologue of the story. Welcome to listen to teacher AI Baoliang''s" amazing at midnight ". The story we are going to tell tonight is called" the 19th floor of hell "!"


    "NIMA!" What''s the matter? Also let people drive well, Suk quickly turned off the radio, unconsciously is a cold sweat.

 Chapter 836

    At Weihai people''s Hospital, when Suk got to the door of ICU again, she didn''t see Zhao Hui and Li Feifei. She took out her mobile phone and subconsciously wanted to call Li Feifei. However, when she saw that it was nearly one o''clock, she suddenly realized that they were taking advantage of this time to have a rest. After all, it was about three hours'' drive.


    Under Nai, Suk went downstairs again, got into the car, put down his seat, closed his eyes, and was ready to go to sleep first. But strange to say, he didn''t feel sleepy at all. First of all, because he extracted the system reward, the Yingying light seemed to have some magical power, which made people recover to their best state.


    In addition, there was a ghost story at the gas station, which made people feel scared and sleepy. Although it''s not comfortable to stay in the car, it''s not worth it to open a room in the hotel now. I''m afraid they will start to prepare at four o''clock. At that time, Li Feifei and her family will definitely find themselves, and they will just squint in the car.


    With his arm as a pillow, Suk leaned in the car and closed his eyes. He could not help but recall the beautiful moment when he was at Li Yuhua''s house.


    The more I think about CHIGUO''s dream and the rare white tiger vision, the more I feel that there is a heat wave in my heart. I can''t vent it. [


    thinking that I haven''t studied for a long time,


    "no, I don''t worry about you driving alone!" Li Feifei said as if in order to alleviate sleepiness, he turned on the radio directly. Suk''s eyes caught a glimpse of her action and subconsciously wanted to stop it.


    However, when he thought that the midnight radio show should be finished, he just shut up. There are not many radio programs after midnight. Li Feifei picked a long time to find a channel to talk about crosstalk.


    Inside, Xiao Shenyang is running, and the two robbers behind are not slow to chase. Just at this time, Xiao Shenyang finds a large circle of graves, goes in, turns to the robbers and says, "still chasing? I''m home


    Although Li Feifei has heard it many times, every time he hears it, he can''t help but be happy. He covers his mouth and learns vividly: "I''m home!"


    Suk thought that the ghost story told by Little Shenyang was funny. If it was changed to AI Baoliang''s, the tone and voice, even if it was a joke, could still recognize the smell of the morgue. At this time, the mobile phone vibrated.


    Holding the steering wheel with one hand, he reached out and took out his mobile phone. It turned out to be Wan Qihong. When he got through, he subconsciously looked at Li Feifei''s curious appearance.


    "Hello! Red


    As soon as Li Feifei heard these two words, she felt a little nervous. It''s obviously a woman''s name. What can I do if I call in the middle of the night?


    [author''s digression]: yesterday, I drank too much, and I''ve vomited all day. I almost went to the hospital for infusion. I''m sorry for the delay in updating. I wanted to write two chapters and send them out. Now I''d like to say hello to you, dear ones. I''m worried!

 Chapter 837

    Women are naturally jealous. No matter how magnanimous people are, they always have amazing exclusivity and exclusivity when they face their lovers. Therefore, when Li Feifei hears the voice of a woman coming from Suk''s phone, she subconsciously raises her ears and wants to hear what they want to say.


    "Suk, where have you been?" Wan Qihong''s voice is tired. I think it''s a little over 4:30 now. I''m afraid most people are enjoying their dreams in bed at the moment.


    "It''s already on the highway. Why don''t you sleep more?"


    "Don''t sleep. I''ll get up in a moment. The hospital has already made arrangements. I''ve also made an appointment with Linglong and Zhou Fang. I''ll meet you at the general hospital at that time."


    "Well, let''s talk when we meet! I won''t say more when I''m driving! " It''s against the traffic rules to pick up and call a mobile phone while driving. Although Suk''s technology is excellent, he won''t make fun of his life. [


    after talking to Wan Qihong to keep in touch with her on the phone at any time, she hung up the phone. Li Feifei, with a look of surprise, raised her hand and rubbed her nose: "friends over there in Yanjing, uncle''s hospital is where they help to get in touch!"


    "Then who was that?" When Li Feifei heard that these people were helping to find the hospital for her father, the sense of inexplicable crisis in her heart was relieved.


    "She! Li Linglong''s friend, I''ll introduce you when we meet! " Li Feifei met Li Linglong when he was at Tianma racetrack, but he never met Wan Qihong.


    "Oh When answering the phone, Li Feifei turned down the volume of the radio, nodded and continued to listen to the crosstalk. However, it was easy to feel tired by taking a long-distance bus. After a while, the girl fell asleep.


    Suk is sleeping Li Feifei. She smiles and shakes her head. The girl is still worried that she will be sleepy. Who knows, it''s just an hour later, she fell asleep first.


    In the silent night, the sound of the engine was low and powerful, and the radio broadcast turned into soft music. However, Suk did not show any tiredness. It was dark to gray until it was bright. Finally, he got out of the highway and ran to the PLA General Hospital on the outskirts of Beijing.


    In summer, the night is short and the day is long. There are many vehicles on the road, but there is an ambulance in front of us, which saves us a lot of trouble. At seven o''clock, we finally arrive at the gate of the hospital.


    As soon as they got to the door, they came to a circle of people standing in front of the door, including Wan Qihong, Li Linglong, Zhou Fang, and a middle-aged doctor. Of course, there were also some doctors around. These people were all in military uniform with white coats. They went straight to the station.


    Suk opens the car door and walks directly over, followed by Li Feifei. Zhao Hui on the ambulance also comes down, and even the doctor surnamed Wang gets out of the car.


    Because the place where the patients were received was not the gate of the hospital in the real sense, otherwise it would not be as empty as it is now. This is a special channel for special patients, and ordinary people can not enjoy this kind of treatment.


    "Dean Liu!"


    Before Suk and WAN Qihong took over, I felt that Doctor Wang of Weihai hospital, who had just got off the bus, was very excited. He lost control and ran to the middle-aged doctor.


    "Hello, President Liu. I''m Xiao Wang from Weihai people''s hospital. It''s so nice to meet you!"


    "Hello, Hello!" The cold faced military doctor didn''t expect such a situation, but he soon laughed and shook hands with Wang Lihua.


    It can''t be blamed for Wang Lihua''s gaffe, Liu Xianrong, President of PLA General Hospital, major general rank, chief physician, Professor, doctoral supervisor, director of brain surgery department of PLA General Hospital and director of Institute of brain surgery of PLA.


    He has published papers in many international professional medical journals, and the most famous one is that he missed the last Nobel Prize in medicine. However, his research topic "the effect of cerebral hemisphere congestion on neurons" has attracted wide attention all over the world.


    Such a doctor can be said to be a high monument in the medical field. It''s like super fans screaming and crying when they see their idols.


    Wang Lihua''s heart beat faster than he could imagine now. Even shaking hands with Liu Xianrong could restrain his body shaking. It is reasonable to say that what doctors pay attention to is his psychological quality. Wang Lihua has seen a lot of surgeries, which can be regarded as an excellent medical student. Otherwise, he would not be the leader of the full-time escort of patients.


    But when he saw Liu Xianrong, he was completely out of his way, but even if he was out of his way, Suk would not do anything to him. He shrugged his shoulders and walked to Wan Qihong: "have you been waiting for a long time?" [


    "no, we just went downstairs, too! By the way, Suk, this is uncle Liu, the dean of this place! " Standing around a group of soldiers, Wan Qihong''s temperament soon turned into a military style. Even though she was dressed in casual clothes, she was full of heroine and fierce spirit.


    Wanqihong side said side, to Suk up, of course, Suk had heard Wang Lihua out of control before shouting that Liu.


    "Hello, uncle Liu, I''m Suk!""Hello, Hello, when we get here, the patient will be handed over to us. Don''t worry, we will try our best to help!" Liu Xianrong quietly took his hand out of Wang Lihua''s and patted Suk on the shoulder.


    Until this time, Wang Lihua calmed down a little, but there was a huge wave in his heart. He thought that even if Suk could contact here, it was a miracle, because to come here for medical treatment is not something you can do with money, and even if you have ways and connections, but in Yanjing City, it can be said that high officials and dignitaries are everywhere, a small town How powerful can city kids be?


    But when Wang Lihua arrived at Liu Xianrong, who was standing outside the door, he was in a mess. Liu Xianrong was a real military doctor, even a royal doctor. After all, who was the chairman of the military commission? We all know how much energy there was to let him come forward to receive patients.


    How much energy does this have to allow him to wait outside, and hear what he just said to Suk, Suk must have played a key role in it. How can he not be shocked? If he can establish a relationship with Suk, he may be able to make a rapid progress in the medical field from a local hospital.


    Suk exchanged greetings with Liu Xianrong and nodded to Li Linglong and Zhou Fang. Without saying more, they heard Liu Xianrong say something to the doctors on standby behind him and take time to accept the patients.


    These doctors quickly went to the ambulance, had a preliminary examination in advance, and soon transferred Li Weishuang. This was the first time Suk saw Li Feifei''s father. At this time, he was still in a coma. His body was covered with tubes, and his face was pale without any blood color.


    "Dean Liu, please help my husband!" Zhao Hui to her husband''s present state, has been trying to control the mood, finally can no longer bear, voice choking.


    [author''s digression]: after a day and a night''s rest, little lonely is much better now. Now we can only write one chapter and send one chapter. We can''t let brothers wait.

 Chapter 838

    Zhao Hui is not an ordinary housewife. Even if she doesn''t know Liu Xianrong as well as Wang Lihua, she hears that the middle-aged man in front of her is the president of the General Hospital of the Chinese people''s Liberation Army, and she sees the Savior all of a sudden.


    With tears in his eyes, he was eager to see Liu Xianrong. When Suk saw her like this, he quickly introduced the identity of her patient''s family to President Liu.


    "Don''t be excited. You can rest assured that the patient''s condition is not so bad with the image data and relevant data sent to us by Weihai before." Liu Xianrong nodded to Zhao Hui and continued: "I''m going to monitor the signs of some patients first. I won''t say more. Xiao Wang, come with me first!"


    Wang Lihua was eager to spend more time with Liu Xianrong, but he was able to steal a few moves. Even if he stood aside and listened to the instruction, it was a rare qualification for him.


    After Liu Xianrong finished, he went straight to the door of the building. Wang Lihua didn''t even have time to say hello to the nurses in the ambulance. He just trotted along. [


    "Auntie, Feifei, these are all my friends! Wan Qihong, Li Linglong, Zhou Fang! They''ve done a lot to get my uncle here! " Suk introduced them one by one.


    "Hello, Auntie!" In fact, these people all have good family education. Naturally, they are polite and abide by the rules. Li Feifei is a bit stiff, because although these people are very enthusiastic, there are two women who are really excellent, and even once regarded Zhou Fang as their rival.


    It''s true that Zhou Fang is a bit of a four or six independent person. He was pretty and white, and he liked to wear neutral clothes. If he didn''t speak with a man''s voice just now, he couldn''t be associated with sissy.


    Li Linglong had a meeting in Tianma racetrack before, but at that time she was dressed like an African aristocrat. Her skin was so wheat colored and her hair was full of pigtails. But now I don''t know how to do it. Her pigtails have become straight hair and her skin is much white.


    Suk and WAN Qihong haven''t been apart for a long time. Looking at the clean woman in front of them, the woman who has an inexplicable engagement with herself, they feel very complicated.


    Just then, hearing the roar of the car engine, everyone turned their eyes to it. A white Maserati ghbl slowly came over, then began to reverse in the yard, and finally stopped in the parking space.


    It''s also until now that Suk has stopped several luxury cars in the parking space over there. Needless to say, Maserati of Poseidon Trident, Bentley Continental with small wings and Audi R8 with four circles, Suk knows that it''s Li Linglong''s and the Hummer should be Wan Zhenhua''s. maybe it''s the latest chapter of urban space King borrowed by wanqihong.


    A row of four luxury cars, almost can open a small auto show, the total value of at least 10 million.


    Although Zhao Huifa estimated the price of these cars, he could fully feel the wealth of these cars and even those people in front of him.


    "Hi Just then, the door of the white Maserati car opened, and a woman jumped down and said hello as she closed the door.


    "Sorry to be late, Suk!" It''s not someone else. It''s a friend Suk met in Yanjing last time. It''s Cheng Meili in the club. She has long black hair and white sweatshirt. She''s a sports goddess. But to be honest, she has no body.


    As a matter of fact, Wan Qihong is older than her elder sister, but because she joined the army, she joined the work earlier than them. However, one of the big abilities of her elder sister is the figure of all the women in this group. Taking Li Feifei as a high school student, Wan Qihong''s upper circumference can only be ranked behind.


    Cheng Meili swings her body and walks along. As she walks, she apologizes: "sorry, Suk, I didn''t get up in the morning. Li Linglong, you really are. Don''t you know how many times to call?"


    "Get out of my way! I''ve called you three times, OK? Do you want to come or not? " Li Linglong doesn''t want to be outdone. Don''t quarrel with them as soon as they meet. If they are worried, they will fight. But they are good sisters. They are used to bickering.


    "How dare I not come! Suk has even cleaned up the madman. I dare not offend him! " Cheng Meili shrugs her shoulders. After Li Linglong comes back, she can''t help telling her sisters about Ma Feng''s letting Suke go out of the house in Weihai. Because of this, Wan Qihong almost turns over her face.


    After all, we can''t talk about Ma Feng''s flat eating. It''s not only related to one''s face, but also the whole Ma family. Last time Wan Qihong went to the door to return the gun, she didn''t mention it. She just said that she borrowed Ma Feng''s gun for a few days.


    But who''s stupid? You wan Qihong is an officer in the military region. It''s not common for you to play with guns. Although the Ma family didn''t say it clearly, they called Ma Feng back from the Jinling military region the next day. Of course, the next thing is family secrets. As for what they said, only the people concerned know.


    Sure enough, as soon as Cheng Meili mentions the madman, Wan Qihong stares at her. Cheng Meili shrinks her neck and digs away from the topic: "Suk, is the patient arranged?""Well, it''s arranged. I''m flattered that you all come here so early." Sure, Suk''s relationship with them was ok, but it didn''t seem to be such a big morning when he didn''t go to bed. [


    "master, you and I have been standing here for a long time. How come you are flattered when Cheng Meili comes?" If you want to talk about all of them, the one with the most personality is Zhou Fang. He has the pride of his family. Although he is not the one in the eye, it is difficult for him to put down his posture.


    It''s called master Suk because Suk really gave him a lot of advice on drag racing last time. Originally, it was a joke, but with the deepening of their relationship, it''s a big hurt.


    "Go Suk is trying to kick. The friendship between men is very strange. If Zhou Fang can put down his airs, Suk is naturally willing to accept him. The turning point of the relationship between the two people is the same fight he had when he was eating grilled fish in Jue street. Suk helped him and he recognized suk as a friend. It''s so simple.


    "There is no mistake, two big men flirt with each other!" After Cheng Meili finished, she tugged at Suk''s clothes: "Suk, you haven''t introduced me yet!"


    "Oh! This is my aunt and this is my classmate Li Feifei! " Suk once again to introduce, but seems to feel something wrong, suddenly a pat on the head: "by the way, Qihong, their accommodation is arranged?"


    "It''s arranged! Building 6, sanatorium Wan Qihong also just ignored this problem, nodded, and then to Zhao Hui, with a smile of apology: "aunt, it''s not very funny, there are still several heads living in the sanatorium, which may be inconvenient, but we are in building 6, as long as we don''t go inside, it''s OK!"


    Novel net

 Chapter 839

    At the beginning, Zhao Hui was still thinking about whether she wanted to rent a house nearby, so that she could take care of her husband. But to tell the truth, even if she could rent a house nearby, it was not very convenient to go back and forth every day. Who knew Wan Qihong had solved this problem for herself.


    "Thank you so much!" Zhao Hui is really grateful. She pulls down Wan Qihong''s hand and doesn''t know how to organize her own language at all. However, she suddenly reacts that the word "chief" mentioned in her mouth is a bit stunned.


    "Miss Wan, you said there are still big people in the sanatorium. Will we affect them?"


    "It''s OK, as long as we don''t go inside. Besides, there are guards in their rooms, and we won''t affect them!" Wan Qihong said while pulling Zhao Hui: "Auntie, let''s go to your room to have a look first!"


    "Come and help, brother!" Su carat with Zhou Fang, now his Passat in here, how to see how to feel really low-key. [


    "what can I do for you?" Zhou Fang shrugged his shoulders and followed Suk. To tell you the truth, Zhou Fang was two years older than Suk, but Suk''s concentration in racing had already conquered Zhou Fang, which was completely different from his age.


    "Be a coolie!" Suk uses the remote control to open the trunk of the car, and brings out the things that Zhao Hui and Li Feifei change and wash. There are not many things in it. There are only two bags, one for each, but it doesn''t take much effort.


    "How are you doing? Has the craftsmanship improved? " Suk is talking about Zhou Fang''s driving skills. It turns out that before Suk appeared, Zhou Fang played the role of a soy sauce man in the super running club. But last time Suk did point out some experience to Zhou Fang, which should be beneficial.


    "Hey! I''m not talking to you. I''m in the top 10 in qualifying now! " As soon as Zhou Fang mentioned this topic, he was in high spirits, as if he had directly touched his G-spot.


    "Top ten? How many people''s competitions


    "It''s boring to talk about the number of people! We are enjoying the game Zhou Fang scratched his head and directly changed the topic. It seems that some insiders don''t want to be exposed.


    "Oh, yes! When I came here, I heard from the radio that several drag racing cars had been picked up in Dongba middle street! It can''t be your people


    "Cut, how can it be? Those bunnies are all crazy. They play with cars on the street, not only don''t take other people''s lives seriously, but also don''t count their own lives. Our club plays sports. What they play is luck. Their mother''s life is luck!"


    The more Zhou Fang said, the more angry he became. To be honest, this kind of behavior of taking life as a child''s play is despised by all qualified people. People with real higher education will never do this kind of behavior. They are more willing to pursue the excitement brought by speed on the track.


    "Well, I know you are an elegant sportsman. If you leave, we will be left behind!" After a while, Wan Qihong has already taken Zhao Hui with them to the sanatorium security office to go through the formalities.


    Li Feifei has always been very formal and silent. She has a feeling that around these women, she feels like an ugly duckling. The temperament of these women is difficult to imitate. Her basic law is integrated into her speech and behavior. Even when Suk talks to them, she feels that she is getting farther and farther away from Suk.


    Subconsciously looked back, Suk with his luggage finally followed, until this time, she felt at ease.


    It seems that President Liu Xianrong has already said hello to the guards here in advance, and several people soon received a temporary access certificate. However, although it is a temporary certificate, there is a recent picture of the head just taken by computer on it. It seems that the access is very strict indeed.


    Not to mention these, Suk was surprised when he saw building 6. In his imagination, even if building 6 was not a small high-rise building, it would have five or six floors. Who knows - the so-called building 6 is actually a two-story villa, even with a small garden in front of the door.


    There is an Arabic numeral 6 in the fence door outside, indicating the building number. It seems that even if there is no one living here, there will be a special person to clean and repair it. The small garden is in good order, red and green, and full of vitality.


    Zhao Hui stood in front of the gate and hesitated. Although the villa is not a villa, after all, Li Weishuang is also the general manager of a large company. Although his family lives in a duplex building, to be honest, he doesn''t live very often. The company''s headquarters are only in other places.


    However, the villa in front of her is a convalescent villa in the General Hospital of the Chinese people''s Liberation Army. It''s really not for ordinary people to live in. Wan Qihong has found herself such a residence. Although it may not be too difficult for the 10000 families, Zhao Hui knows that the human debt is getting bigger and bigger.


    "Look, Miss Wan, is it suitable for us to live here?"


    "Auntie, don''t call me miss Wan, just call me Qihong. You are the elder. Besides, you live in the periphery, so it won''t affect you any more." Since Wan Qihong can arrange Zhao Hui here, it''s not her personal relationship. When she received Suk''s call, she went to see Wan Laozi. [


    the next step is to contact Liu Xianrong and arrange the reception place. Besides, the convalescent area of the PLA General Hospital is not a big deal. Although there are several leaders here, they will not stay for long.After all, there are more suitable places for recuperation. That''s why there are only eight buildings in the whole sanatorium. It''s just a temporary convenience to live here. Once you''ve overcome the difficulties, you will leave soon.


    "Auntie, you''re welcome. Let''s go ahead and put things down. We''ll contact president Liu later." Wan Qihong said and directly opened the gate of No. 6 villa.


    Just as a few people were talking, an old Audi 4 with a white background and a black Yan V8 prefix license plate came slowly. Who knows, it began to slow down when it got closer to here.


    "Yo! This is the president of wanqihong Wanda! What brings you here? Don''t you think your lover is sick of lovesickness? "


    When the Audi stopped, a man of about 1.9 meters came down. He was wearing a simple basketball vest. The vest had Tianjian No.4 printed on it. He was very burly. His arm muscles were very strong, but the expression on his face was disgusting.


    "Rather far away!" Wan Qihong turned her head and looked at the visitor. She frowned slightly. She was able to call her name directly. She was probably quite familiar with her. Moreover, her relationship should not be the kind of friendly: "put your mouth clean for me, and you can score points for being wild!"

 Chapter 840

    Ning Zhiyuan is a major staff officer of a battalion of artillery brigade of Yanjing military region. The sky sword written on his basketball vest is the name of the basketball team of Yanjing military region. Although his name is elegant, he has five big and three rough characters and is a bit reckless. To be a staff officer is also for his family to learn more and change his temper.


    Like Wan Qihong, they all come from a military family. His grandfather Ning Guoqing retired from the army commander and almost joined the Central Military Commission. Rao Shi is also a big man in the military. His father Ning Dashan is currently in the post of director of the Political Department of the headquarters of the Yunnan Tibet Military Region.


    In addition, the following sons of Ning Guoqing basically work in the military. This family has a wide range of involvement in the military. Mr. Ning is also a high-end person who sneezes and shakes three times.


    Although Ning Guoqing is a little less than Wan tieshuan, Wan tieshuan was already a member of the Central Military Commission when he retired. There are more than one million people in the party. There are only ten people under the chairman of the Central Military Commission. How powerful it is to be a member of the Central Military Commission.


    But now the five big and three rough man Ning Zhiyuan didn''t seem to pay attention to Wan Qihong at all when he was against her. At least he had enough confidence. This is because Ning had more sons than Wan tieshuan under the national day. [


    although there is a big tree on the word "family way" to shelter from the wind and rain, it still depends on the real backbone. It is luxuriant and deeply rooted. Only in this way can it last forever. In contrast, Ning family is also qualified to challenge.


    Wan Qihong stares at Ning Zhiyuan coldly and takes a deep breath. She knows that Ning Zhiyuan is Ma Feng''s good friend. She tried her best to make up for her relationship with Ma Feng in the past. However, after her engagement some time ago, it is obviously equal to Ma Feng''s exit. Ning Zhiyuan is trying to find a place for her friends.


    "Keep your mouth clean, but everyone''s heart is not clean! When you have a new person, you forget the old one! " Ning Zhiyuan took a big step as he spoke, and soon came to the front of the crowd. He looked at them and didn''t pay attention to everyone at all.


    "He is Ning Zhiyuan, a friend of madman ma. He has a bad temper." Zhou Fang was closest to desuk. Seeing his eyes, he quickly explained to him.


    "Horse madman?" When Suk heard the name, he soon remembered that when he was in Weihai before, Ma Feng came to the door. It seems that they share the same bad taste. They are all bad tempered.


    "You''d better be honest and be your adviser. When your IQ will improve, then you can show off your prestige. Now you look like you are not afraid of the wind and your tongue will flash!" Wan Qihong has a good character, but she is also a hot tempered girl. Otherwise, there are not many soft noodles in the army. Although she is a girl, she has no stage fright in the face of such a situation.


    "You --!" Ning Zhiyuan made Wan Qihong blush and neck thick. From childhood to adulthood, the most taboo was that someone said he was stupid. Later, this adjective became an idiot. Later, someone said that his IQ had a lot of room to improve. Every time he heard this sentence, he had an impulse to hit people.


    Now Wan Qihong seems to have no scruples about mentioning the intelligence quotient of two people. Ning Zhiyuan immediately becomes a mad dog who has been trampled on the tail, breathing heavily. To tell you the truth, if Wan Qihong''s brother Wan Zhenhua is at present, now he has no hesitation to start.


    I tried to restrain my impulse. It''s nothing for me to fight. But if I fight with a woman, I''ll lose. If I lose, I''ll lose to grandma''s house.


    It''s like a hungry wolf. Ning Zhiyuan stares at Wan Qihong fiercely and clenches his fists tightly. It seems that all these people are looking at their own jokes. Even if they are not in a circle, they all know each other.


    Li Linglong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang all belong to the super run club. Except Zhou Fang''s family is involved in military industry, Li Linglong and Cheng Meili are all from other circles. The remaining one man and two women are obviously strangers.


    Wait, Ning Zhiyuan''s eyes turned around and fell on Suk''s face. He always felt that this man seemed familiar, as if he had seen him anywhere.


    Think of here, the usual use of unskilled brain, began to quickly search up, soon a shadow began to coincide with the man in front of me slowly.


    I''ve seen the video of Wan Qihong and Suk''s last drag racing. It''s very popular in the circle. Moreover, because of the gambling, even many people who are not interested in drag racing have watched it. Of course, Ning Zhiyuan has also looked at it critically.


    This is Suk, who won Wan Qihong''s right to sleep for one night at that time. Because of this, the Wan family later made an engagement. Because of this, Ma Feng, his good friend, met the Waterloo of love and defeated Xishan directly.


    Originally, I saw Wan Qihong suddenly today. I couldn''t help mocking her. Unexpectedly, there was something unexpected. Ning Zhiyuan felt that his adrenal hormone began to secrete a lot now. It''s his duty to give vent to his friends.


    The next time I meet madman Ma, I will tell you the glorious story, and the boy will pay homage before he can accept it. Besides, someone has inquired about it for a long time. This boy surnamed Su is from a grassroots school. If you take care of him yourself, it will make the whole family unhappy. But if you are in a hurry, even Wan Zhenhua dares to beat you, not to mention your son-in-law.Thinking of this, Ning Zhiyuan''s anger, which was just ridiculed by Wan Qihong, turned into excitement. His eyes were fixed on Suk, and he didn''t move. However, he started the automatic path finding system and walked to Suk in three or two steps.


    "You are Suk?" The tone is very arrogant, like asking a cat and a dog. [


    "I''m Suk! What''s the problem? " Suk looked at the man like a hill in front of him. He couldn''t stop him at one meter nine. He was so angry that he stood two meters away, as if he had blocked a lot of sunshine.


    However, Suk is not a child at all. Even if he is Tarzan, he can keep his face unchanged. While talking, he slightly raises his head, and his smile is very calm.


    Everyone knows that the villain in front of him has been aimed at Suk, especially Zhao Hui and Li Feifei, who are the most unfamiliar people here. They don''t know what''s going on. They are worried and worried.


    Ning Zhiyuan thinks that he doesn''t like Suk''s smile very much, but now he is also a staff officer. When it''s time to use his brain, he should move, not only clean up Suk, but also have a good reason.


    it seems like a flash of inspiration. Ning Zhiyuan has a wonderful plan, and he smiles warmly: "I''ve heard so much about you, your name is like thunder Ah! I greet your mother


    This sentence, everyone''s face is changed, this is not a blatant insult? Wan Qihong was just about to walk past, but at this time, Suk had no other reaction. She raised her hand and rubbed her nose: "me too!" The voice did not fall, the body suddenly rushed forward.

 Chapter 841

    In fact, when Ning Zhiyuan had been aiming at Wan Qihong, Su Ke''s anger value had been rising, but in the end, he could guess that Ning Zhiyuan had a back, and he didn''t want to make trouble for WAN Qihong.


    But now Ning Zhiyuan started to aim at himself, and the obvious insult just now made Suk''s anger burst out. Although his face was light, his body was full of anger.


    A little toe, the whole person directly rushed to the front of this hill like Ning Zhiyuan''s arms, two people height difference makes actually a kind of throw in arms.


    Ning Zhiyuan is actually waiting for Suk to lose control of his emotions. When he bumps into him, he''s happy. It seems that his plan is really effective.


    In this way, he not only has the excuse to do it, but also can find a place for his brother. To tell the truth, he really doesn''t pay attention to Suk. At most, Suk looks like 1.76 meters. He is thin and weak. He can kill him every minute. [


    even at the moment when Suk just started, Ning Zhiyuan seemed to have seen that he had cleaned him up with all his might, rode on his crotch, er, trampled on his feet and ravaged him severely.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel agitated, but I can''t delay my business. I see Ning Zhiyuan grinning, not angry but happy, stretching out his big fist and going straight to Suk''s head.


    But the next second made him a little surprised. His arm length and fist, according to reason, had already hit Suk, and directly hit him on the ground, but it hit him on the air. On the contrary, his center of gravity was a little unstable.


    However, it didn''t make Ning Zhiyuan alert. When he played basketball as a guard, he played physical contact. Although he didn''t have the chance to show his face in the military competition, he was really not afraid of anyone when he played basketball under the backboard.


    His physique is rough and thick. He let Suk beat him twice, which means tickling. He also let the boy know what the firefly is and dare to compete with Haoyue.


    This is Ning Zhiyuan''s most real idea. He smiles at the corners of his mouth, and then suddenly his face turns black. His big watery eyes almost stare out directly. His viscera are like a * * in general. He just ate breakfast in the morning, and he has a little impulsive.


    It seems that Suk''s most used move is knee bump. Although he saw that Ning Zhiyuan''s fist came directly with the wind, his steps were slightly wrong, and his head directly escaped.


    Then he drew the distance between the two people closer, grabbed Ning Zhiyuan''s shoulders with both hands, supported the ground with his feet as the center of gravity, and suddenly hit up with force. If he was normal, Suk could do it with one leg, but the figure of Ning Zhiyuan made Suk dare not underestimate the enemy.


    Two knees bent up, like two heavy hammers, from bottom to top, both hit Ning Zhiyuan''s abdomen. With the help of his belly, his feet fell to the ground quickly, followed by a step backward. His hands clasped Ning Zhiyuan''s shoulder, suddenly pulled down, and he was about to be put down.


    However, the calculation of heaven and earth is not as good as that of man. Suk''s calculation for a long time is still a little careless. He didn''t expect that Ning Zhiyuan''s physical quality would be so good. He couldn''t tell people''s lives just now, but there must be some people who can''t afford to fall to the ground.


    But just now he hit his knees twice, and then he put his hands down on Ning Zhiyuan''s shoulder, and he returned. Ning Zhiyuan''s face was livid, and his body faltered slightly. But before he fell to the ground, his body began to adjust, sank his right shoulder, and bumped into himself.


    Suk has been able to adapt to circumstances for a long time now. He has not made any achievements in one stroke, but he does not drag his feet. He releases his hands, lowers his head and sideways, and passes under Ning Zhiyuan''s left arm. Their bodies crisscross, but Suk suddenly moves his right foot again, first straightening, and then bending his knee.


    But this time it wasn''t a knee bump. I saw that his right leg swung backward, and the right leg and upper body were in a straight line. The whole person became a "t", followed by an arc on the heel of his right foot. A scorpion swung his tail and knocked at Ning Zhiyuan''s head.


    Between the calcium carbide and the firelight, from Suk''s fierce anger, he failed. Until now, the scorpion wagged its tail, which seems to be just a few seconds. Everyone didn''t react, and it has become like this.


    But in fact, height does affect the performance. Originally, this move, scorpion wagging its tail, according to the routine, should not kick on the temple, but also on the chin, and even the neck is also the key to the human body. In order not to cause human life, Suk received a lot of strength.


    But who knows, his heel was directly knocked on Ning Zhiyuan''s right chest. His skin was rough and his defense value was high. He kicked on it, like on the wall.


    As soon as he felt that the touch was not right, Suk still didn''t hesitate and quickly closed his legs, but the forward leaning momentum of Ning Zhiyuan was offset by Suk''s foot, and some even fell back slightly.


    If you want to talk about Suk''s skill, Zhao Hui alone is not clear. Naturally, it goes without saying that Li Feifei helped Suk when he was eating in Jue street and Zhou Fang was fighting with others. Li Linglong and Cheng Meili have already seen Suk''s power.


    Wan Qihong knew better that she not only had a fight with Suk, but also showed her great power when the madman came to weihaima last time. It can be said that in Wan Qihong''s eyes, Suk''s Kung Fu was first-class. [However, even if they know something about it, they have never seen such a clean attack from Suk. Perhaps it is because Ning Zhiyuan''s insulting words made Suk FA suppress his anger. This series of attacks are like flowing water. We can see that Ning Zhiyuan has no fight.


    The 1.9-meter-old man, weighing more than 220 Jin, looks like a doll in the storm of Suk. Ning Zhiyuan is shocked and tries to control his center of gravity. As long as he has the center of gravity, he will have the chance to fight back.


    The internal organs were displaced and the river was overturned. Suk''s knees were really strong enough. He even felt the spasmodic pain. But with Suk''s move, Ning Zhiyuan felt his opportunity. He resisted the abdominal pain and stabilized his feet.


    Suk wagged his tail, not only didn''t beat Ning Zhiyuan, but also helped him, but it didn''t affect Suk''s attack. His right leg quickly retracted, his body stood up again, his left arm suddenly raised, bent his arm, and took the elbow as the attack point, and the overlord''s elbow was used instantly.


    "No!" As soon as the overlord''s elbow came out, there was even a burst of air. When suxton thought it was worse. The last time he was outside the new Lisboa casino, he killed someone directly. If Ning Zhiyuan was really killed this time, I''m afraid it would be a good thing.

 Chapter 842

    Suk hit Ning Zhiyuan on both knees, but he didn''t knock him down. His body flashed under his left arm, and then a scorpion wagged his tail and took Ning Zhiyuan''s head with his heel. However, there was a slight error in the calculation, and he only hit Ning Zhiyuan on his right chest.


    Ningzhiyuan is not easy. Although the skin is rough and the meat is thick, how can we say that the meat is his own. If you hit him, it naturally hurts in his heart. The viscera seems to have disturbed the position, and the spasm is like a knife twist. Fortunately, the scorpion just wagged its tail and knocked on the right chest, which deviated from the heart. Otherwise, it might be more dangerous.


    But Ning Zhiyuan bit his teeth and stood firm with the strength of Suk. His legs seemed to be rooted. As long as he was given a little time to react, he would certainly be able to counterattack. As long as he could find an opportunity, as long as he was close to Suk, hum.


    Although Ning Zhiyuan is good at playing basketball, he is also good at playing judo. He is already an expert in the fifth section of the underworld. Of course, the fifth section of the black belt of judo is not good enough in the whole army competition, but he knows that he is absolutely enough to deal with suk.


    As long as you can use a tornado shoulder throw, and then connect a triangle twist, Suk will be defeated. Even you can try to use the air throw that sankuke has become famous for a long time, that is, the corner drop. [


    Ning Zhiyuan feels that he is beginning to sink into Dantian. Suk has obviously been wrong with him. Now, as long as he jumps around, it is equivalent to pulling back a game.


    Singing is always better than speaking, and the things in the imagination are ten thousand times better than the reality. Ning Zhiyuan has been adhering to the style line of "hands-on and no brain" since he was a child. Today, it''s hard to use his brain. How do you say that? When Ning Zhiyuan thinks about it, God Laughs.


    Just as the two men passed by, Suk''s instinct was totally subconscious. Bawang''s elbow was thrown out directly. What Bawang''s elbow broke out was masculinity. It was nailed and chiseled backward. When he was successful, it was indestructible and powerful.


    Just as soon as he threw it out, he was shocked. Last time, he had killed a person directly, and even the tragedy of that person at that time was still fresh in my mind. But Ning Zhiyuan is no better than ordinary people. Since he dares to fight with Wan Qihong, at least he has the same status, but Suk can''t agree to let him go.


    Overlord elbow, bent arm into a nail head, elbow point straight to ningzhiyuan after heart, but at the moment of contact, instantly spread the left arm, attack from nail to whip.


    It was like a dull thump on the wall. Suk''s arm was even slightly numb. However, even if the elbow of the overlord was temporarily changed into the whip of the overlord, its power still could not be seen directly, but the deadly xng was slightly pulled away by Suk.


    Ning Zhiyuan''s body was slightly shocked, and then the whole person went straight forward and flew out. He was still in the middle of the air, and a mouthful of black blood spurted out. I''m afraid that he had already caused a hidden injury when Suk hit his knees at the beginning, but now he was pulled out directly by the overlord whip.


    Suk seems to have expected such a scene for a long time. He can''t attack again and again. Even with the MSS aura on Ning Zhiyuan''s body, he can''t just tickle him. Seeing that Ning Zhiyuan is hit by himself, Suk turns around and wants to fight again.


    "Don''t move! Hands up


    When Suk just started, the old Audi 4 that Ning Zhiyuan was sitting in suddenly jumped out of the driver''s seat. It seemed that he had to be 30 or so. His face was cold. When he was driving, he took out his gun and roared.


    Li Da is the security guard of Ning Zhiyuan''s grandfather Ning Guoqing, and he is the third security guard. He is skillful and retired from the special sharp knife brigade. He usually follows Ning Guoqing, but today Ning Guoqing is on a whim and wants to come to the PLA General Hospital to have a chat with a friend.


    And Ning Zhiyuan just went home to visit his relatives, but he found his grandfather, so Ning Guoqing let Li Da go out to pick up Ning Zhiyuan.


    Li Da''s duty to serve and follow Ning''s National Day is entirely due and sincere, because Ning is also a great hero. Since he joined the red army when he was a teenager, he has gone from life to death. There are no less than six pieces left on him, and all of them can''t be taken out.


    But for Ning Zhiyuan, to tell you the truth, Li Da does not dare to compliment him. His family is arrogant and arrogant, and he has no skills. It''s because he saw the face of his parents to get into the army. He didn''t even have much communication with him on the road just now.


    Of course, Ning Zhiyuan doesn''t bother to talk about Li Da. If Wan Qihong didn''t suddenly appear in the sanatorium, he would not even ask Li Da to stop. Anyway, after he gets home, he has to let his grandfather scold him. These are all reserved programs for these years. Let''s finish the scolding and relax as soon as possible.


    In this way, Ning Zhiyuan and Li Da returned to the sanatorium without saying a word, but what happened next made people calm.


    Ning Zhiyuan goes out to find fault. Li Da looks on coldly, but he can''t stop it. Besides, Wan Qihong from the other side is not small. They fight with each other, and they don''t get involved.


    But Li Da was a little stunned, and the situation suddenly changed. Ning Zhiyuan had a fight with a young boy inside. After a few breaths, he had no fight back at all. He was up and down, and he was beaten by Suk. Moreover, he saw that Suk''s attack on xng was too strong.If you are beaten blindly, I''m afraid it won''t take a few minutes. Ning Zhiyuan has a black nose and a swollen face. If he has any internal injury, he can''t explain it to Mr. Ning. At that time, Li Da decided that he had to stop the fight. [


    at the moment of the door, Suk''s elbow suddenly showed. Li Da knew that it was worse when he saw his action. He opened the door quickly, but it was at this moment that Suk''s elbow turned into a whip, and the lethal xng was greatly weakened. But Ning Zhiyuan also spat blood and rushed out.


    At the sight of blood, lidaton was in a big mess. He saw that Suk was so cruel that he even wanted to chase him. Then he hurt the killer and quickly took out his gun and yelled.


    Suk was a little stunned. The corner of his eye had already seen Li Da''s instructions to get out of the car. He ran quickly, held the gun in both hands, and directly aimed at himself. With a slight frown, he really felt the murderous spirit brought by this man. Without any thought, the method of flying on the eaves and walking on the wall made his action as fast as lightning.


    Step lightly, and move like a shadow. In the blink of an eye, he has turned back and rushed to Li Da. This man of sharp knife scout of special brigade, unexpectedly, has not responded. Suk has already grasped the barrel of the gun with one hand and pointed directly to the sky.


    Suk''s right hand holds the barrel of the gun, and his left hand is ready to hit Lida''s wrist. At the same time, in order to prevent fire, he quickly hooks the insurance with his right little finger.


    But Li Da is also a soldier who has passed the test of blood and fire. Although Suk''s strange steps shocked him, he soon regained his mind and immediately understood Suk''s intention? If he takes it away, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Li Da moves very fast. Before Suk pulls the insurance, he suddenly pulls the trigger. With a bang, the gunshot rings. In the silent sanatorium, it seems so deafening, and then the sanatorium instantly enters into a kind of dead silence.

 Chapter 843

    Suk didn''t expect that Li Da would pull the trigger so quickly. Originally, his left hand had become a knife. As long as he chopped at Li Da''s wrist, he should quickly grab the gun. This was his first reaction when he felt Li Da''s murderous spirit.


    Sometimes, the murderous spirit is like a very ethereal thing, but sometimes, you can clearly feel it, like the piercing cold, slowly invading your body, so Suk fully believed that if he had any change, that person would shoot without hesitation.


    This is the reason why Suk must take the control of the pistol first. But in fact, Li Da is the most powerful and quick reaction opponent he has ever met. He even gives Suk the feeling that Ma Meng''s skill can''t match it.


    In the middle of the calcium carbide fire, Suk suddenly heard a gunshot bang. He even held the barrel of the gun tightly in his right hand. He felt as if a flame was passing through his hand. Without protection, the tiger''s mouth was shaking. But this was not the most important thing.


    The most important thing is that Suk seems to feel that the air around him has changed for a moment. In his No. 3 villa, which is 500 meters away, suddenly there is a strong murderous air, and this murderous air seems to be like substance, locking himself down directly. [


    the two figures of Suk and Lida become sculptures, motionless. After years of blood and fire test, Lida also feels the air engine, which is very mysterious. It''s like standing in the enemy''s sniper gun aiming, if you move a little, it''s the fate of moving your head.


    If we say that the scene is the most relaxed, we may have to say Ning Zhiyuan. It doesn''t mean that he has a deep background and a talisman. It doesn''t mean that he has a big nerve and doesn''t realize the seriousness of the matter. The real reason is that he has just passed out.


    Wan Qihong''s face changed. As soon as the gunshot rang, she knew it was bad. This is the hospital, this is the General Hospital of the Chinese people''s Liberation Army, this is the convalescent area, and there are still two leaders in it.


    That Li Da is the guard of Ning Guoqing. If he has the right to match the gun, he naturally has the right to shoot. Although he will be held responsible in the end, relatively speaking, Suk is much more dangerous.


    First of all, he beat Ning Zhiyuan. Li Da could say that it was to prevent the family members of the chief from being injured. Moreover, Ning Zhiyuan was also an officer himself. At that time, he could even choose to shoot Suk.


    But Suk is penniless. Even if Ning Zhiyuan is the first to provoke, I''m afraid it''s a good thing. When it comes to the end, Wan Qihong will not blame Suk for his impulsivity. If a man is not impulsive and bloodless, then he is still a man?


    Ning Zhiyuan is in a coma. Only wan Qihong can solve the problem. He trots over and shouts to Suk and Li Da, who are still facing each other: "come on, give me the gun!"


    Wan Qihong''s thinking time is just a few seconds, but it''s just such a short time. The guards at the gate of the sanatorium have come running quickly. They are all carrying zero and five style micro charge, loaded with guns.


    "Come on! Give me the gun Wan Qihong rushed to Suk and Li Da''s side anxiously. Taking this matter in her own hands may help Suk, but the two people are still motionless. Their eyes are coldly looking at each other, and their forehead is shining in the morning sun.


    "Don''t move A woman''s voice suddenly appeared behind Wan Qihong, not Li Linglong, not Cheng Meili, not Zhao Hui, not Li Feifei, cold and hoarse.


    Wan Qihong is a soldier. After being honed in the army, not only her physical quality has been greatly improved, but also her ability to produce five senses has been greatly enhanced. However, she did not know when someone approached her and quickly turned her head.


    A woman, looking very young, is afraid that she is a little older than her. She is about 1.6 meters tall, with short hair and angular face. Her eyes are very big, but they have no extra look. She looks at herself coldly. In her hand, she has a silver gray desert eagle with a black gun pointing at her.


    Besides, she is not the only one. There is a thin man in jeans with hands in his pockets. By contrast, this man, who is about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, has a more vivid expression. He shrugs his shoulders and says naively, "I advise you not to move, or she will shoot!"


    At this time, the guards at the door ran four at once. They were very fast, and the action was not slow. Who knew that in the blink of an eye, there was such a change in front of them. Suk and Lida had a gun in their hands, and the muzzle of the gun pointed directly at the sky, which was not a big threat. And suddenly the woman appeared, the muzzle of the gun to wanqihong, may shoot at any time.


    "Don''t you all move, put down your guns!" The black compact submachine gun in the hands of the guard in charge of the shift stops five meters away from Suk and squats in an instant. Under his demonstration, the other three guards also enter the fighting state in a circle.


    Li Feifei is now completely shocked. These are all the scenes that only appear in TV movies, such as the erratic and strange fight, the bloody opponent, the woman who suddenly appears in front of us, and the armed guards. The central character of the whole incident is Suk.Li Feifei clenched her mother''s arm tightly. Her little face had been white with fright for a long time. She bit her lips hard. She knew that these guns were real. These guns can really kill people, especially the submachine guns in the hands of the security personnel who just arrived. I''m afraid that everyone would be beaten into a sieve with a pull of the trigger.


    "Put the gun down, or you will be responsible for the consequences!" The leader of the guard class looked at the girl with the desert eagle coldly. She was the only one who threatened the most. She had to be disarmed.


    "You stop!" Suddenly, the head of the guard turned the muzzle of the gun. The man who had been carrying his pocket seemed to be coming towards him. He could feel a dangerous smell on the man and stopped immediately. [


    "don''t get excited! Don''t get excited! We are our own people The man, in his twenties, had no panic on his face at all. Instead, he was calm and continued to walk forward. When he was two meters away from the head of the guard, he took out a work permit from his pocket and threw it away.


    Everyone''s attention is on this work card, but it''s a little far away. I can''t see clearly at all. However, from the big change of the guard monitor''s face, I''m afraid this person''s identity is unusual.


    "We''ve taken these two away!" The man took the guard monitor''s work card and looked at his solemn face. He couldn''t help laughing and said.


    "Yes The head of the guard stood at attention with a loud voice.

 Chapter 844

    The leader of the guard''s feet were close to each other quickly, and his toes were 60 degrees outward. His whole body stood upright like a javelin, his arms drooped naturally, his fingers folded and bent, and he cried out: "yes


    It seems that because of the infection of the monitor of the guard, the young man who has been lazy all the time straightened his waist and put it in his pocket consciously took it out: "relax!"


    But soon the man returned to his original shape, turned his head and nodded to the girl with the desert eagle in his hand: "take it away!"


    "Wait!" Wan Qihong''s face is very serious. Up to now, she can''t judge what kind of identity this man and woman are. She can make the guard monitor so nervous and show that kind of respect and even reverence.


    "What right do you have to take them!" Wan Qihong turned to block Suk and Li Da, and looked at the girl coldly: "please show me your ID card!" [


    "get out of here!" Cold girl, the desert eagle is still in the state of firing at any time, the muzzle of the black hole seems to still emit a smell of gunpowder with murderous gas.


    Suk frowned slightly and looked at Li Da who was close to him: "let go!" After that, without hesitation, he let go of his hand holding the barrel of the gun and stood in front of Wan Qihong instead.


    "It''s OK. Don''t be nervous!" Suk smiles at Wan Qihong and tells her not to be impulsive. However, when he faces the girl who seems to be the same age as himself, he quickly sinks his face: "you put down your gun, I''ll go with you!"


    "Suk!" Wan Qihong subconsciously grabbed Suk''s arm.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t kill me to go there!" Although Suk has no bottom in his heart, he can understand the current situation. Since there are two leaders living in the sanatorium, it is likely that the gunshot just made one of them angry.


    Wan Qihong has nothing to do with the legendary chief. If she makes it worse because of her excitement, she will be guilty. She begged someone to arrange a hospital, and finally made a big mess of it. This is too careless.


    If things are really more serious than imagined, then don''t mess things up, leave room, so that Wan Qihong can find someone to help more room to maneuver.


    Suk said and squeezed his eyes at Wan Qihong: "help your aunt settle down first!" Looking at my friends here, they are all very nervous. In order not to let them worry, they are very relaxed and freehand. It''s not like being taken away, but like visiting.


    "I can''t go with you. I''m on a mission. I''m commander Ning''s guard. I''m Li Da!" After Su Ke let go, Li Da quickly put away the gun, said something here, and began to take out his ID, but the ID was put on the car.


    "Commander Ning? Who is it It seems that the girl was born silent, and all the questions were given to the lazy man, but he was a little stunned, but he didn''t reflect who was commander Ning in Li Da''s mouth.


    "Our chief is Ning Guoqing!" Li Da said stiffly, then pointed to Ning Zhiyuan who was still unconscious and said: "this is Ning Zhiyuan''s grandson, the artillery brigade''s Ning Zhiyuan staff officer, who was beaten by him --- knocked unconscious!"


    It''s not that Li Da wants to pull tiger skin as a flag, but he really has no way. In this situation, the identity of the person who can take the shot from the guard in the sanatorium is absolutely extraordinary. He is likely to be a member of the supervision team of the military region, but the temperament of these two people is not very consistent. They are more like special forces.


    As the guard of Ning''s national day, being taken away is not only about his honor and disgrace, but also represents the face of Ning''s family, which can''t be taken away easily.


    "I''m Wan Qihong, affiliated to the Political Department of the sixth regiment of the first garrison division of Yanjing military region. I -- my grandfather is wan tieshuan!" As soon as Wan Qihong heard that Li Da had already reported to her family, she would not wait to die.


    Sure enough, as soon as the two big characters came out, the man hesitated and laughed awkwardly. Finally, he looked at the cold girl: "Nanfeng, look at this -!"


    "Take them all away!" Before the lazy man finished speaking, he saw the woman named Nanfeng step forward in an instant. I don''t know when a desert eagle appeared in her left hand, one pointing to Suk and the other pointing to Li Da: "go? Or die? "


    Suk''s perception is not what it used to be, but the action of the south wind still surprised him quickly, as if she had stood in front of him before she could react.


    He raised his hand and rubbed his nose: "as I said just now, I''ll go with you! Please put the gun down Suk is not sure that she can unload the gun from the girl''s hand. Otherwise, she may have a try. The girl''s momentum is several levels higher than Li Da''s.


    If Li Da is a hunting tiger, then this girl may be - er, Tyrannosaurus Rex? [


    "yes! I think you''d better go! Life matters The lazy man, with his hands in his pockets, went forward on his own, and let the girl named Nanfeng go one-on-two. He was not afraid of Suk''s resistance at all."Staff officer Naning!" When Li Da saw that he carried out Ning Guoqing, it seemed that both of them didn''t give face. He knew that there was no room for him to turn around. But Ning Zhiyuan, who made Suke faint, was still lying on the ground. He didn''t know what the situation was.


    "Leave it to us!" The guard squad leader with micro charge went to Ning Zhiyuan, squatted down and began to check: "it''s OK, it''s just dizzy!"


    Suk nodded with Wan Qihong, and then laughed at some friends: "Auntie, you settle down first, uncle''s business, you can directly find Qihong, I - I will be back soon!"


    Wan Qihong looks at Suk and Li Da''s back. Nanfeng''s gun doesn''t know where it is hidden, so she escorts them to the No. 2 convalescent villa with her bare hands.


    Wan Qihong tried her best to calm her mind. She gritted her teeth and went to ningzhiyuan, but she was not worried about his physical condition, but had another purpose.


    "Hello, just now you saw their work permit. Who are they?" Here, only the monitor of the guard saw the lazy man''s work card, and his face at that time clearly recognized it.


    "Sir, he''s the Leng Tianbing of the sixth national security department!" Wan Qihong''s military rank is a captain, and the monitor of the guard is a second lieutenant. It''s fair to call her a chief officer. Although his military rank is not high, he guards the gate of the convalescent area and comes into contact with numerous high-ranking cadres. Naturally, many secrets are involved.


    That''s why he knew about the sixth national security department and Leng Tianbing. But wan Qihong was stunned when she heard the name. Was Suk taken away by the sixth national security department? I must contact my grandfather to save him!

 Chapter 845

    Under the Ministry of national security, there are 16 bureaus, which are respectively responsible for all the state''s internal and external operations to safeguard national security, including all kinds of intelligence reconnaissance and personnel monitoring. In particular, the eighth bureau is responsible for the reconnaissance, monitoring and arrest of foreign spies.


    What many people don''t know is that there is a mysterious department in the national security agency, which is called the national security six department. It is a special organization attached to the Ministry of national security.


    Since the establishment of the Sixth Division, its mission is to accept the direct leadership of the chairman of the Central Military Commission, and its work is very secretive. Even colleagues who belong to the Ministry of security do not know about this department, and all they can know is those mysterious rumors.


    Wan Qihong knew that all these things were the cause of her grandfather Wan tieshuan. Wan tieshuan used to be a member of the Military Commission. Naturally, she knew these things very well. The tasks performed by these people belonging to the sixth national security office could not be disclosed or even seen.


    If the people in this department want someone to disappear directly, I''m afraid that even if this matter is exposed to the sky, there will be no result. This is also the reason why Wan Qihong''s mind is in a mess after hearing the news. [


    no one knows where the headquarters of the sixth national security office is? Have you been hiding in the sanatorium of the general hospital?


    ------


    in fact, Suk has always been very interested in the second building where he sent out the gas engine to lock himself. He can guess that there must be a mysterious and powerful man in it, otherwise he would not have behaved so badly, even he didn''t dare to move at that time.


    The lazy man drove straight in and went straight to the second building, while Suk and Lida were under the pressure of the girl named Nanfeng, who automatically followed forward.


    Although Nanfeng has put away the gun, both Suk and Li Da know that if this woman wants to shoot, she won''t even have time to dodge. Even Suk thinks that even if she uses the method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall to dodge her son, she will blow her head with the second shot.


    This kind of feeling is very magical, and it is also very uncomfortable, but there is no way, just follow forward, anyway, it''s just a shot, not to death.


    This is the first time for Suk to enter the villa. Just now, he and WAN Qihong were standing at the gate of No. 6 building, but they didn''t go in at all. This happened. Unexpectedly, he was advanced by No. 2.


    There is nothing unusual in the hall on the first floor. The decoration is very simple, but the pattern here makes people feel very comfortable. After Suk enters the hall, he looks at it subconsciously.


    "Uncle Tian, Nanfeng has caught people!"


    The lazy man suddenly looks at his mouth. Suk is stunned and subconsciously looks along his line of sight. There is a bald man standing on one side. He just came in and didn''t feel his breath. It''s really weird. Is this man the one who locked himself before?


    "Why did you get them?" The voice is thick, the tone is gentle, such as gujingbo. When speaking, the bald man with his back to Suk slowly turns around.


    After only one look, Suk immediately took a breath of air-conditioning, skeleton. This is the first adjective in his mind. This bald man must look at least 60 years old. He is not much lower than Ning Zhiyuan, but his weight can be 100 Jin?


    I have seen a slide of human skeleton in biology class. In front of me, this man, who is called Uncle Tian, looks like his skin is pale and full of wrinkles, like an old tree skin wrapped in a skeleton shelf.


    His eyes are deeply sunken, his cheekbones are high and protruding, which makes him look terrible. The gray cotton and hemp gown he wears is the kind of clothes often seen in movies. It''s like a teacher''s clothes. It''s empty and floating on him, which makes people feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "They disturb the operation and must be punished!" The south wind, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke again, with a slightly hoarse voice, sonorous and powerful.


    "It''s OK, the operation is not interrupted, let them go!" Uncle Tian waved his hand. At this time, Suk saw that his palm was big, but it was also skinny. Ten fingers were like dry branches.


    Suk couldn''t help muttering. The image of the man in front of him was completely different from his guess at that time, and there was no connection at all. Was there someone else at that time?


    "No, they have to be punished!" Nanfeng, a girl with a temperament different from her age, gives people the feeling of being resolute and resolute. Even if the person in front of her is likely to be their leader, she doesn''t give face at all.


    "Hi! Nanfeng, what punishment should you give them? " Uncle Tian seemed to float directly to the sofa. When he sat there, it seemed that the sponge cushion didn''t react. He still held the original thickness. [


    "execute shooting!" There was no sense of QS color in Nanfeng''s voice, and the four words had not been considered. Suk, who had no rebellious emotion, frowned and adjusted his body again, ready to break out if things really changed."Shot? Don''t frighten them if they don''t die of sin Uncle Tian seems to be kind and reasonable.


    "But they almost put the fire tree in danger!" Nanfeng seems to be very stubborn, not to destroy Suk and Lida humanely, there is some tendency not to give up.


    "The fire tree is out of danger now. Don''t be reckless Uncle Tian''s tone became severe, and the whole person''s momentum suddenly changed, as if a gust of wind suddenly blew up. Suk even felt that his hair was suddenly blown disorderly.


    However, when Suk entered the door, he did see that some doctors on the second floor were busy with something. Their faces were dignified, and there was a smell of disinfectant in the air. He heard the word "operation" just now, and he immediately reacted. It turned out that Li Da''s shot affected the operation here, and almost killed the man named firetree.


    "But if you have done something, you will be rewarded, if you have done something, you will be punished." Nanfeng was not moved at all. He looked at Tianshu like a skeleton man, clenched his fists and said.


    "All right, shut up for a day!" Uncle Tian''s voice was even more powerful. He waved his hand again. After that, he got up and went to the stairs. At this time, the lazy man suddenly said: "Uncle Tian, they are a guard of Ning''s national day, a friend of Wan tieshuan''s granddaughter, and it seems that he has a special relationship with Wan tieshuan''s granddaughter!"


    "Yes? Those two old guys Uncle Tian stopped and looked at Lida and Suk again. Suddenly he seemed to think of something: "right! Are you the Suk who has an engagement with ten thousand girls? "


    Suk didn''t expect that the skeleton man knew a lot, but at least he was approachable and nodded: "I''m Suk!"


    "Hey! It''s your boy! All right, put them in the cell. I''ll wait for the bolt! " Uncle Tian seems to have encountered something happy. His face is very good in a moment, and even has a faint smile.

 Chapter 846

    As soon as Suk heard that the skeleton man even knew that he was a little friendly with Wan Laozi, he was relieved. He thought that he had finally saved the danger. First of all, the girl named Nanfeng said that she was going to execute the execution immediately and scared herself to death. Then he said that it was not a comfortable thing to be confined. [


    who knows that before he can laugh, the skeleton old man named Tianshu actually put himself in the confinement room again with a word. It''s not very scientific!


    "Uncle Tian! Uncle Tian! Can you leave me alone? " Suk had heard that the confinement room was a small dark room. There was no room to stand. He could only squat and stretch himself. Thinking of this, he turned into a good young man and discussed with him.


    "Go! Wait for WAN tieshuan to pick you up Maybe it''s because after looking for a long time, the skeleton man Tian Shu seems to be more agreeable than before. Even Suk can see from his outline that if he returns to his normal posture, he will definitely be a handsome man.


    "Wait, uncle, are you sick?" As soon as Suk finished speaking, he suddenly felt that his hair was up. Suddenly, there was no less than four people''s intention to kill him. It seemed that he was going to be in a different place in the next second. His body was tense in an instant. He listened carefully to the movements around him. [


    at this time, my back felt numb, like there was some danger coming. But I only heard the weak fluctuation of the air behind me, and my subconscious body flashed to the right side and stepped out.


    Suk quickly turned around after he dodged. Before he could stand still, he heard a soft bang. Although it was not big, he vaguely guessed that it was the gunshot. In the place where he just stood, a hole appeared on the wooden floor.


    "You --!" Suk is really impatient. If he hadn''t dodged fast just now, I''m afraid that shot would definitely hit him. In his eyes, Nanfeng looks gloomy, and the desert eagle in his hand doesn''t know when it has installed the muffler. It seems that he is worried about affecting the operation upstairs.


    If it wasn''t for that, she might have lost some time because of adding a muffler just now. It''s hard to say whether she could avoid this shot. This woman, regardless of her life, would have been a killer. She''s just a killer.


    "Those who offend uncle Tian will die!" Nanfeng didn''t seem to take Suk seriously at all. Even now Suk was red faced, thick necked and fierce, but he was still unmoved and even raised his gun again.


    "Hello! Have you made a mistake! It''s against the law to kill people, you don''t know! " While talking, Suk noticed the lazy man. All the people in this room are crazy. It''s not sure that he is the next one to shoot a cold arrow at him. Besides, there seem to be two people on the upper floor watching him.


    Let''s not say the tiger has fallen flat. Anyway, Suk now feels as if he has entered a wolf''s den. On the contrary, the vicinity of this skeleton like Uncle Tianshu can be regarded as a safe area. After all, he''s old with master Wan, so he can''t kill himself.


    "Uncle Tian! Look at them Suk was only 18 years old, with a little childishness on his face. Maybe it was this picture that made the skeleton man not care about his disrespect and nodded to the south wind: "put down the gun!"


    Nanfeng was not willing. It seemed that he could not get rid of Suk and gnashed his teeth.


    "It''s not right for you to be rude. I must throw you into the confinement room and wake up!" Uncle Tian, with a straight face, is ready to punish him. He will not pursue his swearing words just now when he reads Wan tieshuan''s face.


    "No, no! Uncle Tian, what I said is that you are sick! "


    Seeing that the surrounding air seemed to have dropped several degrees, Suk quickly explained: "wait, you wait for me to explain first, OK?"


    Suk pointed at the south wind and the lazy man Leng Tianbing, and even looked up at the upstairs: "Uncle Tian, if I guess well, you must have some disease to become like this!"


    "Oh? Why When Uncle Tian heard Suk say this, he seemed to float on the sofa again. This image is like a Sunny Doll hanging under the eaves, with a shiny head and an empty shirt.


    "Well! From the skeleton point of view, you used to be tall and strong, and your physical fitness should be very strong, but now you are as thin as a wood, and your body is thin. If I guess well, it may be because of the serious imbalance of calcium and phosphorus, resulting in skeleton disease! " In fact, Suk seems to have flashed the name of the disease at the first sight of Uncle Tian.


    "Oh? That''s it? " Uncle Tian seemed to have known his illness for a long time. He shrugged his shoulders slightly. His face looked like the bark of a dead tree. He seemed to have a kind of playful smile.


    "Of course, it''s not so simple. It''s easy to see skeleton disease in infancy. But if you have this disease since childhood, you won''t grow this big. If you guess well, you won''t have this disease for more than ten years!"


    Suk talks with great eloquence. All these remarks come out of his mouth, even suddenly. It''s reasonable to say that the rewards he gets in medicine are not only proficient in basic theory, but also intermediate proficient in acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine. But I haven''t touched this skill yet?


    But now I can''t manage so much. If I don''t cheat, I''m going to be locked up. However, it''s strange that when I cheat for a while, everyone is listening attentively. Even Nanfeng, who dares to fire a cold gun, listens very carefully. ["It''s strange to see this situation. Maybe everyone knows that the human body needs all kinds of trace elements. But now, uncle Tian, the trace elements in your body, I dare say, are already in chaos! If you didn''t keep suppressing, then now you are probably not here any more! "


    Suk said here, feeling like a bit alarmist, embarrassed to smile, raised his hand to rub the bridge of his nose, but this time obviously different from before, he did not feel a trace of murderous, that shrew is not to say offend uncle kill? Why didn''t it happen this time?


    Subconsciously, I took a look at the shrew. Although she was young and angry, her name was quite agreeable. She was called Nanfeng. Suk shivered when she thought of it. Could Nanfeng not be crazy?


    "No longer? Where did you say I went? " Uncle Tian seems to have not recognized the meaning of Suk''s words.


    "Well! Maybe - maybe I went to the West for inspection! " Suk scratched his head for fear that this problem would annoy the skeleton man in front of him. Now he also understood that when he and Li Da grabbed the gun, the sniper mirror like air lock must be the skinny old man in front of him, as if the wind would blow.


    This can be seen from the attitude of people around him. I''m afraid even Li Da has guessed his identity. Ning Guoqing''s security guard, a sharp knife scout trained by the special brigade, stands on one side nervously. He doesn''t dare to take a breath. He always aims at the skeleton people secretly.


    In fact, they have a common name, Huaxia dragon soul.


    -£¬

 Chapter 847

    "What are the reasons? Why is this happening? " Nanfeng once again put away the gun, cold face came to Suk, and said Suk saw her, the longest sentence.


    "Well! This -- "Suk wanted to say, I don''t know, but when he saw the south wind, his eyes were aggressive, like if he said no, maybe there would be ten desert Eagles against his head.


    It''s easy to grow up in adversity, and potential will break out in danger. Suk suddenly feels an idea in his mind. It''s like the golden silkworm poison that he''s joking with Bai Xue. He blurts it out.


    "According to this situation, it is very likely that the poisoning directly destroyed the balance of trace elements in the body, a large amount of calcium and phosphorus loss, and even other hazards. At present, I can''t say it accurately."


    "Oh?" This time, even the skinny uncle Tian was a little surprised, like a big hand like a dead tree branch, subconsciously rubbing his bald head, like talking to himself, like praising Suk: "it''s a bit interesting! It''s a little interesting [


    "do you have any way to detoxify?"


    "NIMA! I''m scared to death Suk felt that his heart beat faster and almost jumped out of his throat. Fortunately, his psychological quality was much stronger than that of ordinary people. When he put it on someone, he would panic at the appearance of these ghosts.


    Nanfeng and Leng Tianbing are in the hall on the first floor. Not to mention this, but there are three more people in front of them. Two men and one woman, a man of medium height, a camouflage suit, straight short hair, and an obvious scar on his left cheek.


    This scar is almost connected to the corner of the mouth from the ear. The black and red scar looks very old. Although it is a straight line, it naturally appears a curved shape after the scar is healed, like a centipede lying on the face.


    Another man is more normal, partial hair style, with a pair of black glasses, white shirt, black trousers, clothes clean, appears gentle, very elegant, with a strong scholarly atmosphere.


    The woman in front of him was the most astonishing. She was the same height as herself. She was dressed in black clothes and trousers, and even wore a metal half mask on her head. She only showed half of her face below her nostrils, but her face was pale and her lips were bloodless.


    But this is not the point, but her black tight T-shirt, the left side of her abdomen was cut a big cut, about 10 cm long fresh wounds, like just stitched, flesh everted, blood is not dry, shocking.


    A total of five people, not to mention Li Da, who was in a daze, but also two guards outside the door, were closely around Suk. They were even more nervous than Suk himself.


    The air seems to be frozen, so that people can breathe normally. Suk subconsciously stepped back and almost met the uncle Tian sitting on the sofa. Feeling embarrassed, he raised his hand and rubbed his nose. He tentatively asked, "that''s what I said?"


    "Less nonsense, can it detoxify?" Nanfeng came forward again and pressed Suk tightly. Suk could even feel her breathing more and more quickly, even her body trembled slightly because of emotional tension.


    Suk wondered if he would be able to leave here alive if he had given a negative answer. All of the five men were skilled. Looking back, when the two men and one woman suddenly appeared, he seemed to hear the sound of the door opening on the second floor and the friction between air and clothes, but it was very short.


    If you use the method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall, you may be able to achieve this effect, but when you are ready, the three people can''t have been ready for a long time.


    "Hoo Suk took a taste and breathed out a breath to calm his mood. After wandering for a while, the strength of Taoist twelve section brocade did not feel as confused as before: "I think I need to number the pulse first!"


    Suk is proficient in the basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine. Although it''s only theory, he''s still very pompous. Otherwise, he won''t say that. In fact, he knows that the pulse is just a cover up. It''s better to muddle through.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    These five people can''t control uncle Tian''s decision, but their eager eyes and sincere voice make the old man who looks like a skeleton. He smiles a little, and all the wrinkles on his face move. Although it''s a bit awkward, it doesn''t matter after a long time: "OK! No pulse, no pulse! "


    Suk is on the hook now. He has to get his hair, and if he doesn''t get it, he has to get it. Fortunately, he is in a stable mood now. He squats down and asks uncle Tian to put his arm on the armrest of the sofa.


    The left index finger, middle finger and famous finger were put on Uncle Tian''s wrist, and the three parts of the size pass were cut directly. At first, the pulse was taken, and the pulse was gentle and powerful. The middle muscle still had no different feeling. It was only when the deep force was pressed to the muscles and bones that it finally got.


    Of course, due to sukkung''s theory and intermediate mastery of acupuncture, it''s not realistic to really get any useful information, but the brain is running at a high speed, acupuncture is broad and profound, and acupuncture according to the symptoms has many miraculous effects. Maybe we can really find a solution. [Suk didn''t say a word. He cut his pulse and became calm. Affected by his momentum, it seemed that the atmosphere became very quiet. Everyone was nervous and carefully staring at him. Even Lida couldn''t help but move forward.


    With this press, more than ten minutes after Suk stopped, Suk decided by feeling that all kinds of glands in Uncle Tian''s body had different degrees of problems. The pancreas, pineal gland and even the drooping gland had even gone wrong, but his level was limited, so he didn''t dare to make a rash judgment.


    However, through his pulse, Suk found that this seemingly dying old man seemed to have a strong force in his body, which had been suppressing or resisting the development of this disease, and there was a tendency to put that strange toxin B into his palm.


    "How''s it going?" Seeing that Suk took back her hand, the woman with the mask couldn''t help but ask. After a while, the wound on her lower abdomen has begun to seep blood, and the black tight T-shirt is still black and red.


    "Do you have needles?" Suk bit his teeth. No matter what, since he could find some ways, he would try to cure the disease. Moreover, seeing an old man like this, thin and skinny, he really felt pitiful.


    It is said that the parents of doctors are not doctors, but they have medical skills, and naturally they hold the attitude of treating the disease and saving others.


    "Yes! Wait a minute! " Just as the mask woman turned around, she was stopped by the gentle man with eyes: "black rain, don''t move, I''ll get it!"

 Chapter 848

    It seems to know that even if she was asked to go upstairs to bandage the wound, I''m afraid it would be rejected directly. The gentle man with glasses stopped her, glanced at the piercing wound on her lower abdomen, and ran upstairs without stopping.


    I didn''t expect that this woman was called Heiyu. It''s a name that people can''t compliment. Song Dandan has said that a girl''s name is Zhen, Ling and Feng. It''s so pleasant to hear. What you don''t know about Heiyu is that it''s environmental pollution!


    But this is also Suk''s heart. Looking at the wound on Heiyu''s abdomen, it''s obviously very painful. If you put it on ordinary people, I''m afraid it''s all over. But she can tolerate it. It''s absolutely a resounding man. She can''t be offended. She really can''t be offended.


    Uncle Tian sat quietly on the sofa, although his wrinkled old face was still gujingbo. Looking at these young people, they all surrounded each other like enemies, he said softly, "don''t make a fuss, all of them are scattered!"


    It''s just as if his orders didn''t work. These people didn''t move. They didn''t hear of him at all. At this time, the gentle man who just went upstairs came back again and again with amazing speed. When he came back, he had a small square box in his hand. [


    to tell you the truth, this is the first time that Suk has touched acupuncture. Even though it has been a long time since he was proficient in acupuncture, he has never touched a needle at all.


    A box of nine needles, put in order, nine needles shining, it seems that there are some Yingying water marks, open the lid, even a pungent smell of alcohol: "have you eliminated the poison?"


    "Well, it''s disinfected!" The gentle man nodded.


    All kinds of techniques related to acupuncture and moxibustion constantly flashed in the brain. The midnight noon ebb flow needle began to clear up slowly. Suk was silent for about four or five minutes. Even the shrew Nanfeng began to frown and get angry. Finally, she reached out and pulled Tianshu''s arm and continued to put it on the armrest.


    At that time, when I was feeling my pulse, I vaguely felt that uncle Tian seemed to try his best to concentrate the toxins in his body, and then drove them all to his palm. I don''t know if he had the idea of a strong man breaking his wrist, but the toxins in his body had already spread to all parts of his body, and it was different from a fool''s dream to expel them all to his palm.


    Many things are not visible at the beginning, but when you calm down, you will feel like you are clear of the clouds. For the sake of safety, Suk puts the needle box aside and cuts uncle Tian''s pulse again. Now he is more and more sure of his previous judgment. There is indeed a toxin that has been suppressed by him on the palm of his hand.


    With a deep breath, Suk now seems to have entered a state of emptiness. All the people and things around him disappear, with only one hand in front of him.


    Take out the needle, hold the tail of the needle with the thumb and index finger, and hold the position of the needle with the middle finger.


    Dali Duan''s six pulse sword, which are Shaoshang, Shangyang, zhongchong, Guanchong, shaochong and Shaoze, also correspond to six acupoints on the palm of the hand, and Suke''s acupuncture point is one of them - Shangyang.


    Shangyang point is about 3 mm near the top of the nail on the right side of the index finger, which is almost distinguishable by the naked eye. Suk''s right hand finger gently touches the finger like a withered tree branch.


    Just as he was about to put the needle in, there seemed to be a force in his body. After swimming all over his body, it converged on his thumb and index finger, and then it was transferred to the needle. It seemed that it was the kind of static waiting for Qi, and the Qi came down to the needle.


    The movement is steady, and the tip of the needle seems to have a navigation. When the tip of the needle goes into the Shangyang acupoint, Suk feels that the previous strength slowly goes along the tip of the needle into uncle Tian''s index finger. Until this time, he finds that this strength is nothing else, but he has been working as a fireman to control the sequelae of the flower picking system As time went by, a layer of sweat slowly appeared on Suk''s forehead, and then he slowly slid down his temples. Even ten minutes later, except that the right hand of the needle was still stable, his body was shaking slightly.


    The strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade wants to force the mass of black material out, but it seems to grasp a spring, pull out an inch, and then quickly retract back, repeatedly, even the body has a sense of weakness. Is it going to give up all the previous achievements?


    Uncle Tian''s face is also dignified now. He knows the state of his body very well, and even suppresses the toxin in the palm of his hand. He can feel it. It''s just a stratagem. But as soon as Suk makes a move, he immediately feels that the toxin is beginning to change.


    Seeing that Suk''s condition is getting worse and worse, I want to help him. But if he had this ability, wouldn''t he have solved the poison long ago, and now he can only honestly let Suk do it.


    Suk''s body is shaking more and more, and he is about to collapse. Uncle Tian knows that he has done his best. He just wants to persuade him to stop. At this time, Suk suddenly opens his eyes. His eyes, which were full of vitality before, become very dispirited. When he opens his eyes, the silver needle rubbed by his fingertips is lifted up.

 Chapter 849

    The needles used in Suk acupuncture are silver needles. Although science and technology are changing with each passing day, acupuncture needles are constantly emerging, and most of them are replaced by stainless steel needles. There are many kinds of electromagnetic needles, electrostatic needles, and far-infrared needles. However, it is the silver needles handed down from the ancestors that complement acupuncture most.


    Uncle Tian clearly felt that there seemed to be two forces entangled in his palm, but his body''s own strength penetrated into it, let alone helping.


    Suk would fall down at any time, his body was crumbling, his face turned pale, the sweat on his forehead was like a stream winding down the temples, and his right arm began to tremble obviously.


    Everyone is watching Suk''s movements closely, but they don''t know what to do at all. If they help Suk, not only his previous achievements will be wasted, but also his body will be affected. Of course, in their hearts, it is obvious that the latter is the most important thing.


    Uncle Tian can feel the change of the mass of toxin that he pressed into his palm, but this change is very small, but even if there is a slightest movement, his heart will be agitated. After nearly 15 years of trouble, if he has long been hopeless about detoxification, he may be a little pessimistic. [


    but it is true that in 15 years, I have tried every means to prevent the spread of this toxin. A strong man has gradually become a skeleton man, and even the emaciation trend that can be caught by the naked eye once made him unable to face himself.


    Looking in the mirror, it''s like hell. What a torment it is. However, he is the handle of the sixth national security office and the sea god needle of the Chinese dragon soul. His body can collapse, but his spirit can never collapse.


    In recent years, it seems that he has gradually adjusted his state. For the interpretation of this matter, he holds the attitude of getting my luck and losing my life, not sad or happy, gujingbo.


    When he found that Suk seemed to be unable to grasp the power, the agitation of his heart quickly turned into light ripples. At last, there were only a few empty sighs, how many times he was full of hope and how many times he faced the reality. It seemed that this time he had more hope and more disappointment.


    "Sue --!" Uncle Tian raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and the wrinkles on his face seemed to be alive. As soon as he opened his mouth, he suddenly felt that Suk''s eyes suddenly opened, and his eyes were dim, as if he had been hurt. Then he saw that the young boy''s right arm was raised fiercely, and the silver needle came out of the acupoint.


    Suk uses the midnight noon flow column needling method, which is combined with


    uncle Tian looks at the eye of the needle on Shangyang acupoint of his index finger, which is invisible to the naked eye. It seems that there is still a little bit of black substance left, and the mass of toxin in the palm, which is the size of a nail cap, has been reduced by one third.


    However, the removal of one third of the toxins has made him feel a glimmer of hope. If he can concentrate all the toxins in his body on his palm, can he get rid of them all? If you can, can you return to the state of heyday?


    I''ve been looking for medicine by myself, and I''ve seen a great hand of Chinese medicine. I don''t know how to do it. But who could have thought that in such a coincidence, a hairy boy lit a light of hope. Thinking of this, uncle Tian subconsciously took a look at Suk, who was held in his arms by the man with scar on his face.


    Suk''s face is like gold paper. The sweat on his forehead makes his hair wet, even like dew, dripping down the tip of his hair. His eyes are closed, and his breath is slightly weak, but still gentle.


    "Dao Lang, send him upstairs to rest!"

 Chapter 850

    "Heiyu, go up and bandage it, too!" The reason why Tianshu didn''t catch up with Heiyu at first was that he knew that this girl would not listen to her own words, even if everything would be 100% obedient, but she would be stubborn to death in this matter.


    The blood oozing from the wound on Heiyu''s abdomen is more and more, and she has already pressed it with a piece of cloth cut to open her T-shirt, and only half of her face is also pale: "how about Uncle Tian?"


    A question, like asking everyone''s heart, the man named Daolang in camouflage clothes, carrying Suk on his shoulder, had already walked to the stairs, but also stopped.


    Leng Tianbing, Nanfeng and Jingsi Wennan are all nervous, waiting for Tianshu''s answer. It seems that time has stopped at this moment.


    "It looks - kind of interesting!" The corners of Uncle Tian''s mouth are slightly upturned, and the old face of the withered tree skin becomes charming in the eyes of several people. Although he doesn''t clearly say the effect, from the information shown in this sentence, Suk''s acupuncture is really effective. [


    "really?" Two women, Heiyu and Nanfeng, spoke in unison. From their tone, they could feel the joy of their mood. They were even happier than winning the lottery.


    "Well!" Uncle Tian took the cup from Heiyu''s hand. In the white porcelain cup, a black thread about 5cm long was stuck on the bottom of the cup. If the black thread was still liquid when suketi needle came out of the hole, it would have been solidified: "it''s really pulled out a little!"


    Looking at the black line at the bottom of the cup, this is the culprit who has been bothering him for nearly 15 years. He can''t help shaking his head and seems to think of something in the past.


    "Scholar, take this with you and find someone to test it!" Uncle Tian handed the teacup to the gentle man with glasses, but the name of the scholar really matched him. Moreover, the name was more elegant than Heiyu''s.


    "It''s all gone!" After uncle Tian said that, he slowly closed his eyes, as if feeling the change of his body. Seeing this, the scholar came out of the door with a teacup. The south wind supported the black rain, and Leng Tianbing also wanted to go upstairs.


    "Report!"


    Li Da''s voice is deliberately low, for fear of disturbing the closed eyes uncle Tian, with a face of embarrassment. Since he was brought here, he was also frightened by the execution of the sentence of the south wind. Then he was relieved to hear that he was just shut down, but with Suk''s flickering, no one looked at him again.


    Embarrassed to stand aside and resist his curiosity, Li Da moves back and forth, and finally moves back to his original position. He knows that the things involved here are probably top secret. He can know a little less, which can make him more relaxed.


    But who knows that with Suk''s needling, he fainted, and then all these people wanted to go upstairs, leaving Li Da alone. Facing uncle Tian, he was in a dilemma. Finally, he dared to remind him.


    "Why are you still here! Are you waiting to be shut down? Let''s go Leng Tianbing turns to see Li Da standing there, thinking that it was Nanfeng''s own idea to catch him and Suk back at that time. At that time, he and Nanfeng just went out to investigate the situation.


    Uncle Tian had said to release people directly before, but after knowing the identity of Suk, he didn''t know what he thought of. He said that Suk would be shut down. Now Suk can''t be shut down, so Li Da must be treated equally and let go!


    Where did Li Da dare to step forward? The one who caught him was a Tyrannosaurus Rex like shrew. And just now, he saw Nanfeng draw his gun angrily, and he really shot Suk.


    Although he should aim at Suk''s calf according to his vision, who knows if he will blow his head directly when he moves! In the six sites of Guoan, it''s really in vain to die.


    Li Da stares at Nanfeng, who also turns around, waiting for her to fall. However, Nanfeng is in the right mood now. Suk has found a solution to Tianshu''s poison. Even if the effect is not obvious now, there is always hope. Therefore, she has restrained her temper and decided to Amnesty the world.


    "Let''s go!" Nanfeng waved his hand to Li Da, and then helped Heiyu to go upstairs to continue dressing. Leng Tianbing shrugged his shoulders. It seemed that his words were not as powerful as Nanfeng, but there was no way.


    Li Da wants to have a word with Uncle Tian. As the guard of Ning Guoqing, he can also know some inside information. As the shoulder of the sixth national security department, his glorious years are admired by several people. He is the guardian of the country. Even if he stands in the dark, he is still the hero of all Chinese people.


    But Uncle Tian closed his eyes and calmed down like an old monk. Li Da hesitated for a long time and finally quietly retired.


    No.2 villa hasn''t stopped since Suk came in. Even though he has been carried upstairs and thrown into bed by a big man named Daolang, the mood of others can''t be calmed.


    Uncle Tian''s accumulated poison has the hope to be removed, which is really good news for the whole six departments of national security. Everyone has a smile on his face, even black rain. [


    there are doctors on the second floor, but because of the work rules here, they can''t go out to show up, because it''s very likely that one of these people''s words is a secret that can''t be spread, so they wait until Heiyu goes upstairs again, and then they do the unfinished operation again."Nanfeng, did you catch that boy?"


    Heiyu lay on the operating table again, covered with a layer of sterilized surgical cloth, and only revealed a hole with a diameter of about 20 cm in the position of the lower abdomen.


    The action of black rain coming downstairs before affected the wound. The wound was sewn again. The attending doctor and two assistants didn''t say much. They continued to treat her under the shadow lamp.


    "Well!" Nanfeng seems to be less honest, sitting on one side, thinking.


    "You''ve made a great contribution this time. I didn''t expect him to be so powerful!" It seems that Heiyu can''t feel the pain of her abdomen at all. When she talks, her mouth turns up, her smile is charming, and even her eyes are shining with excitement and joy.


    However, in order to maintain the body''s reaction speed, they would never use anesthetics in less than ten thousand cases. That is to say, the pain she is suffering now is unimaginable.


    "Well!" Nanfeng continued to uphold the concise style, as if they were subconsciously speaking with Heiyu.


    "I can see that he is about 18 years old. Maybe Nanfeng, maybe you are the same age!" Heiyu seems to have been used to such a dialogue with Nanfeng and said it on his own.


    "I''ll see him!" Nanfeng suddenly got up from his chair, dropped a sentence and went out of the door. It was very vigorous and resolute.

 Chapter 851

    Wan Qihong is really worried. After knowing that it was the people from the sixth national security department who took Suk away, she is in a complete mess. But now not only Zhao Hui and her daughter are standing outside the gate at a loss, but even Li Linglong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang are in a dilemma.


    They all know that if Wan Qihong can''t stop people, with their family background, it''s really impossible to drive ducks to the tree!


    But now that she has arrived at the entrance of the villa, Wan Qihong still restrains her anxious mood and takes a deep breath: "Auntie, let''s go first!"


    Zhao Hui was worried. She couldn''t think of a way to deal with this situation. All the soldiers here would draw their guns at any time. If they were outside, they might spend some money to avoid disaster, but money doesn''t work here.


    Suk helped himself so much that he could even be called the benefactor of his family. How could he not be worried when he was taken away. [


    however, Zhao Hui is not familiar with her life and land, and she can''t find anyone who wants to help her. It''s really hard for her not to be called every day. Among these people, we can see that Wan Qihong is the one who talks about her. These people all take her lead and can only place their hopes on her.


    "Sister Qihong, Suk --- Suk, will something happen to him?" After noticing that the relationship between Suk and the woman named Wan Qihong seems to be unusual, Li Feifei has attributed Wan Qihong to her potential rival. But now she has no way to summon up her courage and finally open her mouth, even her eyes are slightly red.


    "It''s OK. Go ahead first." Wan Qihong smiles a little, but there is a kind of uneasy meaning in the smile, and takes people into the villa.


    "Linglong, please take care of me here. I''ll contact Dean Li to see the arrangement of the operation. I have to go home first!" After Wan Qihong finished, she turned and left.


    Soon, the Hummer roared away. Now we have to race against the clock, and we have to find grandfather to do this.


    ------


    thirsty! Thirsty! Suk felt as if his whole body had evaporated, full of yellow sand, walking in the desert, every step would sink his legs into the sand pit, and then pull out his feet.


    Looking up at the blazing sun, basking in the body, and even the viscera are suffering, the last trace of strength on the body with sweat away, looking around, golden gravel, a look.


    In a flash, the sun disappeared and fell into the darkness again. The whole person seemed to be drowsy affected by the darkness. It seemed that the more he was in the darkness, the more sensitive his five senses were. At this time, Suk could feel a cyclone in his body, or in his position in Dantian.


    Yes,


    soon, Suk saw a small face, only longer than the boy''s short hair, clean and clear, with deep eyes, not like her age. This was Suk''s first close observation of the south wind.


    Not to mention, Nanfeng, a girl, looks pretty when she looks at her face. But there is always a trace of evil spirit between her eyes, which makes people ignore the beauty of her face. Now, it''s a sentence of concern, but it''s like interrogating a prisoner.


    At the thought of this woman shooting a black gun at her back at that time, Suk felt a thrill in her heart. She pulled the corners of her mouth subconsciously and released a smile: "it''s OK!"


    "Please help Uncle Tian detoxify!" Nanfeng is still following his own concise, straight to the theme of the speaking style.


    Suk felt bitter in his heart. Uncle Tian''s body, not to mention his illness, was not as strong as his destiny. If it wasn''t for his super power and constant suppression, he would not have seen the sun five years ago.


    "That - that, can I have a drink first?" Suk is worried that telling the truth will directly stimulate the fierce girl to get angry, so he is ready to use the strategy of delaying the war first and try to do it slowly.


    Nanfeng was a little stunned. Without saying anything, he ran to one side of the table and poured a glass of water.


    Suk looked at the steaming heat of the water in the glass and thought that she didn''t want to burn herself to death! It''s a bit too cruel. I subconsciously want to sit up. Until this time, I found that my body was weak and weak. I just moved. It seemed that my whole body was going to fall apart.


    But Nanfeng is still very persistent to the cup of steaming boiling water handed over, Suk bared his teeth and wanted to cry, to discuss: "Er! I''m not thirsty now, or I''ll drink it later! "


    "You''re kidding me!"


    Suk''s words irritated Nanfeng, and he watched the girl suddenly look up and out, as if a god of killing stood in front of him, with a water cup in one hand, and a desert eagle in the other hand. The muzzle of the black hole was straight at him.

 Chapter 852

    Suk''s temper is soft as well as hard. Although the desert eagle is pointing at his head now, it doesn''t frighten him. On the contrary, it stimulates his anger.


    If it wasn''t for the lack of strength, Suk would have done it. Rao Shi also stood up and glared at Nanfeng: "are you sick! Is it cool to point a gun at someone? Do you think your glass of water is 100 degrees


    Nanfeng was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that Suk would burst out so manly. Subconsciously, he would pull the trigger. However, the poisoning of Uncle Tian suddenly appeared in his mind. He tried his best to control his mood and gasped.


    Suk glared, not a bit timid, but secretly crazy want to gather strength, just in case, this fierce girl is crazy, can''t say really dare to shoot.


    Two people stare at each other for at least five minutes. When Suk wants to get out of bed to ease the situation, Nanfeng seems to have made a decision. Personal honor and dishonor and uncle Tian''s body can only choose the latter. [


    "you say the water is 100 degrees?" Nanfeng said a hard word, and then in Suk dumbfounded, took up the cup, Gudong Gudong all poured into the stomach.


    This time, Suk is really stupid. Even if the glass of water is not 100 degrees, but just poured out of the thermos, it must be about 90 degrees. If you drink it in small mouthfuls, it''s OK, but Nanfeng swallows it directly. I''m afraid it will cause damage to the throat, esophagus and even stomach.


    "You are crazy!" I don''t know where Suk''s strength comes from. He jumps down from the bed and looks at Nanfeng nervously. However, he finds that the girl is not different except her face is a little red.


    "Get your hands off me!" Nanfeng''s face was cold, and his voice didn''t soften because of drinking hot water. He was still as cold as ever. His eyes swept Suk''s hands.


    "Well! Are you ok? " Suk then realized that he naturally grasped Nanfeng''s shoulders when he was excited. To tell you the truth, his shoulders were mellow and he felt comfortable holding them in his hands.


    Suk in the eyes of the south wind, bitterly retracted his hand, but still some worry, so hot water, it is absolutely destroyed the oral cavity, throat mucosa, this matter is small, may not be comfortable for a few days, sore throat, normal eating, but if serious, infected with bacteria and viruses, it is not so light.


    "Hum!" Nanfeng snorted. In fact, he also reflected why Suk didn''t drink the water he handed him. It was because his brain was flooded and he didn''t think about it. However, he immediately gave him a color to let him know what this hot water was and he couldn''t drink it.


    Of course, none of the people who can enter the six places of national security is a delicate person. They are all screened by layers, how many tests they have gone through, how many actual battles they can enter, and what kind of dangerous environment they haven''t encountered. Drinking some hot water is like tickling.


    "What time is it?" Suk saw that Nanfeng didn''t have any adverse reactions, and suddenly realized that he didn''t know how long he had been in a coma. There were so many friends outside who were worried about him that he had to report to them as soon as possible.


    "It should be around eleven o''clock!" Nanfeng just looked out and blurted out. Suk risked to annoy her again and took out her cell phone from her trouser pocket. Unexpectedly, the girl was so powerful that it was 11:04 on the screen.


    Suk just forgot his mobile phone for a moment, now he has to be careful to take it out to guard against the south wind. But this time, unexpectedly, the girl didn''t pay attention to it, just said casually: "someone is coming to pick you up!"


    Originally, Suk was about to call Wan Qihong. When he heard this, he immediately stopped. If he guessed well, it must be Wan Qihong who moved to the rescue. In this case, there was no need to dial the phone again. After receiving the mobile phone, he said: "I''ll go down first!"


    Nanfeng saw Suk come to the door, then stopped and turned to look at himself, as if he were a murderer. He was angry, but when he thought of something more important, he could only bite his lips, and his attitude softened for the first time: "would you please help Uncle Tian detoxify?"


    This is the second time that Nanfeng said such a thing. For the first time, Suk used the method of procrastination combined with the method of changing the topic to avoid it. But this time, he can avoid it.


    "Uncle Tian - he''s too poisoned!" Suk tried her best to organize her own language. Before she finished speaking, she watched Nanfeng''s face become murderous again, because she knew that according to the routine, Suk''s next sentence would probably say: "I''m sorry, I can''t do it too!"


    "You wait, I''m not finished!" Suk raised his hand to stop Nanfeng''s mouth, and continued: "but Uncle Tian has profound skill. As long as he can keep suppressing the toxin in his body into his palm, I will have a way to remove it, but it can''t be done in a short time!"


    What Suk said has some truth. For example, his ability to use the midnight noon flow needle to remove toxins is limited. Maybe the toxins in the palm of his hand can be removed, but there are so many toxins all over his body. It''s not possible for uncle Guangtian to suppress and concentrate by himself."How long will that take?" What the south wind needs is an accurate answer.


    "I can''t say that. You can see today''s situation. I just pulled out a little bit and fell asleep for three hours. I''m afraid it''s really not so easy! And it takes progressive observation to come to a conclusion! " Suk shrugged his shoulders. [


    after that, with heavy steps, he walked out of the door, shaking a little when he stepped up. Suk held the handrail of the stairs and went down slowly, and soon saw Uncle Tian sitting on one side receiving guests.


    Wan Qihong was down there, but the middle-aged man beside her had never seen him. He was less than 50 years old. He had a square inch haircut. Once he sat there, he had a military style.


    But Uncle Tian didn''t seem to know what he was happy about. He raised his big hand like a dead tree branch and rubbed his bald head a few times. Hearing the sound coming from the direction of the stairs, he turned and looked at Suk: "yo! Suk, look who''s coming to pick you up? "


    The middle-aged man is already 50 years old, but he still keeps exercising. He is very energetic. He can even feel that this man is very similar to Wan Qihong.


    "Suk! This is my dad Wan Qihong saw that Suk was at a loss and quickly stood up to introduce him.


    "Eh!" As soon as Suk heard this, his whole body became flustered. Unexpectedly, this was the father mentioned by Wan Qihong a few days ago. He wanted to see himself. He was the father-in-law of his reputation!


    "Dad The mind is a mess, the brain is a little confused, Suk directly a word address to go out.

 Chapter 853

    Seeing the legendary father-in-law, although the engagement was a little puzzling, I have to say that Suk did admit that he agreed to it, but even if his brain cramped again, he would not call someone dad the first time he met!


    But now he called, and he didn''t respond. It''s because he was in a coma for a while today, and his brain was a bit watery.


    Uncle Tian turns his head to look at Suk, and the old face of the withered tree skin looks stunned. When talking with Wan Kunwu just now, he already knows the origin of the relationship between Suk and WAN Qihong, and naturally knows that he has not met Suk.


    Who would have thought that Suk was so brave that he called his father directly. His courage is really commendable.


    Wan Kunwu is the father of Wan Zhenhua and WAN Qihong. He is one meter eighty-six tall. He has a big body, big arms and a round waist. Although compared with Wan Zhenhua, Wan Kunwu has a more serious appearance, thick eyebrows and big eyes. When he heard Suk say hello to him, he was stunned. [


    on the contrary, Wan Qihong''s face turned red half the sky. She was born in the military, and she had exercised her psychological quality, but she would never be a delicate little woman. But now Wan Qihong really has rosy cheeks, and her eyes are full of shame.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became awkward. Suk didn''t know it. He watched the three people behave differently. He raised his hand and rubbed his nose subconsciously. He soon realized that his scalp was numb and his heart beat faster.


    Wan Qihong has been blushing for a long time. She has a military style and seems to be a little cramped. She sits on the sofa and kneads her clothes subconsciously.


    "Uncle! Hello, uncle Suk reflected it and quickly changed his words.


    "Ha ha, so you are Suk! Good boy Wan Kunwu suddenly sat up from the sofa. His 1.86-meter tall body was like an iron tower. He raised his hand and patted Suk on the shoulder: "what''s his name, uncle? Listen, I''m a bit of a student. It''s good to call Dad! "


    "Dad --"


    Wan Qihong, who was already red in the face with a joke from Wan Kunwu, rushed to pull Wan Kunwu''s arm, for fear that his father would say anything too much.


    However, after all, Wan Qihong was relieved to see that Suk was safe and sound. Today''s event was a bit of a coincidence. The girl had been frightened by the sign of the sixth national security office, and she went all out to find her grandfather to solve it.


    But what happened was that Wan Kunwu was sitting beside him in the courtyard, while Wan tieshuan was chatting with a middle-aged man. He didn''t know. He was startled at the sight. The middle-aged man''s hair was combed meticulously and looked ordinary in his jacket.


    But it''s just such an ordinary look. Most people may not know who he is, but wan Qihong knows that Xu Gaoqiang is a member of the Central Committee, member of the Military Commission, State Councilor and Minister of national defense.


    As soon as I saw that my grandfather and Xu Gaoqiang didn''t know what important things they were talking about, my father Wan Kunwu could only sit aside, silent, and even frowning, I felt that today''s time might not be right.


    Dawdling outside for a long time, even Xu Gaoqiang felt that the girl''s performance was not quite normal. It seemed that something was wrong. She called Wan Qihong in with a smile.


    After listening to Wan Qihong''s whispers, Wan tieshuan didn''t worry too much. He still knew something about the six departments of national security. In addition, the dragon soul shouldered the son. Uncle Tian was an acquaintance and gave the matter to his son directly.


    Wan Kunwu is happy to accept the order. Although he is only a junior in front of Uncle Tian, he has deep admiration for uncle Tian, and even adores him.


    Wan Qihong also knows that her grandfather can''t leave now, so she can only bring her father back. However, things are hundreds of times better than she imagined. There is no trouble. Even after the guard at the door reports, Wan Kunwu and his daughter come in directly.


    This is the first time that Wan Qihong has seen the legendary uncle Tian. On the sofa in the hall, she is bareheaded, with thin cheeks, and looks like a dry corpse. Her skin is tightly stretched on the bone, her eye socket is deep, and her cheekbones are very high. The first time she meets, she almost scares her.


    But fortunately, Wan Qihong''s nerves were strong enough, and she soon recovered her calm. The look of panic in her eyes suddenly disappeared. Just before entering the door, her father reminded her, and finally understood why he said that uncle Tian''s image had changed greatly after he was injured.


    Of course, Wan Kunwu met uncle Tian not many times, and he accompanied Wan tieshuan. In the sanatorium of the General Hospital of the military region, he came here for the first time. This is only an independent foothold of the sixth national security department, not the headquarters.


    "Kunwu, your son-in-law is not simple!" Uncle Tian saw Suk standing awkwardly, shaking his head slightly. Today, he is in a good mood. He has been poisoned for more than ten years, and has experienced several hopes and despair. But this time, Suk really surprised him. [


    Suk is still very weak. Although he went downstairs alone, he also spent a lot of energy, and even sweat stains appeared on his head, so he had to work hard to do it.


    "Uncle Tian, it''s his nature that Suk can do something!" In front of Uncle Tian, Wan Kunwu has kept the posture of a younger generation and is very respectful. On the contrary, Wan Qihong has been watching Suke nervously and looking up and down. Before, she knew that Suke used acupuncture to help Uncle Tian heal his wounds and then fell unconscious, so she was very worried."Suk, how are you now?" Uncle Tian also went upstairs to check Suk''s physical condition before. It''s strange that he couldn''t feel his guess of internal force in his body, that is, the strength when he applied the needle at that time. But one thing is certain that Suk must be different from ordinary people.


    "I''m just a little tired now, nothing more!" Suk managed to ease the embarrassment of saying the wrong thing before. When he had another topic, it was a lot easier.


    Just at this time, there was a sudden noise outside the door. It seemed that someone was angry and roaring. Suk subconsciously used the method of listening and debating to pay attention to it. He couldn''t help frowning. It seemed that he was in trouble and even himself.


    But Uncle Tian seemed to be more sensitive to hearing. He raised his hand and touched his bald head. He could not tell what the expression was on the old face of the withered tree bark. He cried to the guard outside in a deep voice: "call Ning lame to come in!"


    Soon, an old man in his 80s limped in with a crutch. Although he was unsteady, he didn''t need any help at all. Behind him were four people. One was Li Da, who had left before, and the other three were soldiers in uniform. They were silver helmets, straight uniforms, tight belts and polished shoes.


    In particular, the helmets worn by the three soldiers have the Bayi military emblem on the front and three horizontal lines of red, black and blue on both sides, with the word "picket" written in the horizontal line.


    The old man, with evil spirit on his face, turned to look at Li Da and asked, "which one is it?"


    "It''s him!" Li Da points to Suk who is sitting on one side. In the end, after knowing that this is the sixth division of national security and that the old man is uncle Tian, Li Da really doesn''t want to have any conflict, but now he has no way.


    "Picket, this man openly attacked the officers in active service. Take it away!" Ning Guoqing said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 854

    Joint inspection of the three armed forces: a joint inspection organization jointly organized by the land, sea and air force and the armed police force was established in a certain area. Now the latter three people are subordinate to the military affairs office of the Yanjing garrison area, and are responsible for the specific police inspection work within the military administrative area. [:


    the main tasks of police picketing are divided into three parts: one is to maintain the military appearance and discipline, maintain the operation order and traffic safety of military vehicles, maintain the military reputation and the rights and interests of soldiers; one is to implement the temporary xng police service; one is to assist the local government in maintaining social order when necessary.


    Obviously, what Ning Guoqing said just now is that the so-called blatant attack on officers in active service involves the protection of the rights and interests of soldiers. Of course, if anyone here wants to stop the police pickets from leading people, they have to consider whether they have violated military discipline.


    It can be said that Ning Guoqing came here today with the military affairs department''s picket, which is a sign of tearing his face. If anyone here wants to stop him, I''m afraid he can''t escape the hat of hindering the picket''s law enforcement, even the sixth national security department.


    The sixth national security office is affiliated to the Ministry of national security, but it is directly responsible to the chairman of the CMC. That is to say, it is a subordinate organ of the CMC. Naturally, all the people in it are soldiers. [


    so now in this room, except for Suk, all the people are soldiers, including Wan Kunwu and WAN Qihong. Then the appearance of the military affairs department''s picketing means that they all know what it means.


    The three pickets were pulled out of the military area by Ning Guoqing''s phone, but they didn''t make it clear at all. In the face of a big man in the military, he was still a grumpy old man who looked like a powder keg. Even the lieutenant who led the team was trembling in front of Ning Guoqing.


    He was called to the General Hospital of the military region by Ning Guoqing. He saw Ning Zhiyuan and checked the injury certificate issued by the doctor on duty. His head suddenly became big. Ning Zhiyuan was the staff officer of a battalion of artillery brigade of Yanjing military region. The major was nothing, but he was the grandson of Ning Guoqing!


    Now people can''t get out of bed by taxi, and they are in a state of depression with a hanging bottle for infusion. It''s also from the ward that they heard that the killer seems to be Suk.


    What a cruel person it must be, and what a person with a background who dares to fight people like this, but the company commander of the picket Lieutenant still holds a glimmer of hope in his heart. It seems that there is no big family surnamed Su in Yanjing.


    However, the turning point of the matter was in front of No. 2 villa. The guards stopped them directly. At that time, they felt that it was not right. If they could stop Ning''s national day, first of all, the identity of the people inside was not low.


    And the person named Suk is in this villa. I''m afraid things can''t be done well. The person who can be in this villa must have a certain identity.


    Picketing and law enforcement are just and upright, but when there is a big gap between the levels of the two sides, it is absolutely impossible to really be unaffected. Ning Guoqing was the commander-in-chief of the army before he retired. What level is the commander-in-chief? That''s their boss''s boss''s boss''s boss and so on.


    And just now I heard someone inside yelling "Ning lame", which almost scared the picket company commander Chen Guolin. Ning Guoqing just came in with a crutch and limped. Most people can''t see that his left leg is a prosthesis.


    In the battle of recovering Jinling City before liberation, in order to protect his comrades in arms, Ning Guoqing had more than ten pieces of cannon fragments. At that time, his life and death were unknown. After emergency rescue, most of the fragments were taken out. After the recovery of Jinling City, he was quickly transferred to the rear for treatment.


    Unfortunately, because of the lagging medical level at that time, many medical staff were not professional, and some of them were barefoot doctors, a small fragment was left in the left leg.


    It was not until the fourth year after liberation that this small piece of debris began to break out, which was hard to see. The leg became inflamed and purulent, and severe infection even produced septicemia. B had to do so before amputation.


    The general of his whole life has become a lame man with amputation, which can be said to be the pain of Ning Guoqing. If anyone mentions the word "lame man" in front of him, he will be furious. It seems that there is another saying that if Ning Guoqing does not have amputation, then he will not only become the commander of the army, but also become a member of the Military Commission.


    But now Chen Guolin, the commander of the picket Lieutenant company, sees a master who dares to touch the tiger''s whiskers face to face. He looks really different. When he sits there, he is bald, sallow and skinny. He can''t even use this word to describe it. It should be that there is no flesh on his face at all, and he can''t see what his expression is.


    At this time, Chen Guolin heard Ning Guoqing pointing to a young man over there and shouting to himself, "Inspector, this man openly attacked the officers in active service. Take it away!"


    Chen Guolin and the two pickets behind him subconsciously stood at attention: "yes!"


    This man, really young, looks like 20 years old, sitting on the sofa also slightly depressed, but this is the murderer who beat Ning Zhiyuan? Does he really have the ability?


    When Wan Qihong heard this sentence, she subconsciously looked at her father, but wan Kunwu and Ning Guoqing were not of the same generation. Even now the old man has retired, she can''t be too tough. She is just about to make a comeback. But at this time, uncle Tian raised her hand to stop the three pickets."Wait! Ning lame, what do you mean by openly attacking officers in active service? " At the beginning, uncle Tian didn''t know the whole story. Even after Li Da was arrested, he didn''t ask a word at all and let him go. However, when Wan Qihong came here just now, he said a few words. [


    "Deng Xiaotian, what do you want? Ning Zhiyuan was injured by this boy. Do you want to protect his short hair? " Ning Guoqing was very angry. Because he was excited, his face was even more ugly. He was staring at the big eyes of Tongling.


    "Your grandson would rather be five big and three rough, you also mean to be hurt?" It turns out that Deng Xiaotian is the real name of Uncle Tian. This is the first time Suk heard it. However, looking at Deng Xiaotian''s indifference, he thought that this is the rhythm of someone supporting him!


    Now Suk also understands that the old man is Ning Zhiyuan''s grandfather, and Wan Kunwu has nothing to do with it. However, it seems that he helped uncle Tian detoxify just now, but he didn''t do anything in vain. Finally, he has something in return. Uncle Tian, who can fight against Ning Guoqing, won''t let himself be captured.


    "Excuse me? My grandson is still lying on the hospital bed, you, you just see the injury identification to them Ning Guoqing pointed to Chen Guolin and gave an order directly.


    "Yes Chen Guolin stands at attention again. He can guess that the thin old man who has been glaring at Ning Guoqing must have a high position. Even if he sits there, he has a military bearing. He takes a deep breath and decides to report truthfully according to what he sees.


    "Chief of the report, major Ning Zhiyuan, is suspected to have been severely hit by blunt instruments. Now it has caused myocardial contusion, endocardial hemorrhage, arrhythmia and ventricular fibrillation. It is preliminarily judged that serious injury has been formed! ¡°


    -£¬

 Chapter 855

    Myocardial contusion, endocardial hemorrhage, arrhythmia, ventricular fibrillation, and preliminary judgment of serious injury? Suk felt that after hearing the Arabian Nights, his overlord elbow had obviously changed into a whip hand, and it was still on the back. How could you hurt your heart?


    Did I practice beating old cattle across the mountain?


    In fact, not only Suk thinks it''s incredible, but also Deng Xiaotian, Wan Kunwu and even Wan Qihong think it''s impossible. Ning Zhiyuan is the main guard of the basketball team of the military region. He is 1.9 meters tall, with big arms and round waists, and is absolutely capable of fighting.


    If you look at Suk, who is 1.76 meters, weak, typical of high school students, he looks pretty and has no muscle. How can he beat Ning Zhiyuan like this?


    No wonder Ning Guoqing is so furious now. If it wasn''t for his left leg prosthesis, I''m afraid he would be really furious. Deng Xiaotian also reflected why the old man came directly with a picket. If there were some small conflicts and frictions, it would not be so. [


    Deng Xiaotian believes that the picket company commander is telling the truth, but he is not sure whether Suk must be the culprit. If it is true that this is the case and it is judged as serious injury, Suk will not face a little punishment.


    "It''s better to be lame than to sit down and have a rest first!" Seeing that Nanfeng''s reckless action was stopped, Deng Xiaotian turned to Ning Guoqing and shot down the retreating military officers in front of the picket team. If it really happened, he was afraid that he could not protect the girl.


    "Sit what? My grandson is still lying on his bed, and the murderer of the active officer is in front of me. Can I sit down? " The more Ning Guoqing said, the more excited he was. He was old and easily tired. After a while, he was already out of breath.


    "I promise with the honor of my soldier that major Ning was really wounded after a dispute with Suk!" When Li Da saw Ning Guoqing''s eyes, he took a deep breath and said very seriously.


    "The fact is very clear. If you have any doubts about Deng Xiaotian, you will naturally get an answer when the picket team goes to investigate it clearly."


    "Don''t you go up and take the people away yet!" Ning Guoqing once again pulled a lion roar.


    "Yes Chen Guolin, the captain of the picket lieutenant, almost became the air. He watched the two men who were in the same position fight with each other. He was shocked by Ning Guoqing''s thunder. He took another step, but he didn''t move quickly. The water here was too deep, so he had to be careful.


    "Wait!" Deng Xiaotian raised his hand again to stop the action of the picket, and slowly said: "I have now decided to incorporate Suk into the sixth national security office, and the application submitted will be sent to the office of the CMC soon. Suk''s behavior is responsible to me, and I will bear all the behavior, and I will report directly to the chairman!"


    Deng Xiaotian''s voice was not big, but all the words were heard on the ground. The second lieutenant was immediately surprised. Although he had guessed that Deng Xiaotian was not an ordinary person for a long time, he did not think that what he was sitting in front of was the most mysterious force of the country --- the handle of the Chinese dragon soul, which was directly responsible to the chairman of the Military Commission, that is, the president of the country!

 Chapter 856

    Chen Guolin, the second lieutenant of the picket, subconsciously stops. If Ning Guoqing is a giant in his eyes, after hearing Deng Xiaotian''s words, he finds that the man in front of him, who looks like a skeleton, is the unreachable and mysterious Nianqing Tanggula Mountain.


    He never thought that he would be involved in such a dispute. He had heard about the secret place of the sixth national security office for a long time, but he had never touched it. Until now, he seems to have been struck by a dull lightning and stopped.


    It''s really hard for the immortal to fight with him. Especially when Deng Xiaotian broke the news just now, Su Ke, the suspect of beating someone, has been absorbed into six places of national security.


    The sixth national security office has an important task, and it also has the right to be different from other organizations. I don''t know whether the immunity for homicide really exists, but just with Deng Xiaotian''s words, he will report to the chairman himself, so this matter should stop here.


    Ning Guoqing has been mad with anger. It''s not a day or two since he and Deng Xiaotian didn''t deal with each other. At the beginning, when the sixth division of national security, that is, the dragon soul organization, was established, there was a big controversy when choosing the person in charge. At that time, Ning Guoqing was the head of the cadre Department of the general political department. He thought that Deng Xiaotian was too violent. Although the military force was worth fighting, he was not suitable for the leading position because he was so restrained.


    Although Ning Guoqing''s position was not decisive at that time, the General Political Department was such a department, which valued personal politics. Of course, another candidate he preferred at that time was not elected.


    Since then, he has had a heartfelt resistance to Deng Xiaotian, but now Deng Xiaotian uses the chairman''s coming out as a shield, and he really has a plan to do.


    The sixth national security office can be regarded as a subordinate organ of the Military Commission Office, but the military courts and the military procuratorates applicable to the whole army are under the jurisdiction of the law. Even now the pickets drawn by the sixth national security office belong to the most powerful pickets of the three armed forces, they can only look up and sigh.


    Ning Guoqing''s face became very ugly. Seeing that Deng Xiaotian hadn''t spoken for a long time, the atmosphere in the hall on the first floor became more and more dreary, even a kind of dead silence. It seemed that he had become a battlefield for two people in an instant, and other people had become the air.


    Deng Xiaotian was sitting in a precarious position. The old face of the withered tree skin could see the slightest change in his expression. He was indifferent and not arrogant. There was a spark in their eyes.


    Ning Guoqing tried his best to control his emotions. The rising and falling chest can show how angry he is at the moment. His left hand tightly grasps the handle of the crutch, and there are obvious blue veins on his hands with tiny old spots.


    Li Da hurried to Ning Guoqing''s side and tried to persuade him, but he didn''t know what to say. In this case, what to say is wrong!


    Fortunately, Ning Guoqing was an old man with a lot of heart. In fact, Li Da had already reported the incident to himself, including Ning Zhiyuan''s sudden request to get off the bus, and then he took the initiative to challenge him. Even Ning Zhiyuan''s greeting to your mother didn''t fall behind.


    Ning Guoqing does not deny that Ning Zhiyuan is responsible for this. However, his grandson was beaten to such a tragic situation that the old man, who has been full of the atmosphere of war all his life, can not control his temper. He leads the war. He loves his soldiers like a son and protects his calf. What''s more, he is his own grandson.


    However, if this matter is really big, after careful investigation, he would rather not lose his hat of causing trouble and self humiliation, and he might end up in the name of bullying others and using power for personal gain.


    "Deng Xiaotian! You remember today


    Ning Guoqing said that, without waiting for Deng Xiaotian''s response, he turned his head and left, leaning on crutches but still acting like the wind. Li Da trotted behind.


    Lieutenant Chen Guolin looks at each other with two soldiers. It''s obvious that his identity is not suitable to stay here at present, but Ning Guoqing can go and just turn around. He can''t!


    "Report to the chief, if there''s nothing else, we''ll go back first!"


    Deng Xiaotian is quite worthy of the title of the chief: "today, it''s embarrassing for you. Go back!"


    With the exit of the three pickets, the curtain finally came to an end. Deng Xiaotian didn''t know whether he was doing it right or not, but intuitively, maybe Suk didn''t give him the first feeling that he was the most ferocious thug killer, but one thing had to be implemented.


    "Suk, you tell me, would Ning Zhiyuan let you fight like that?"


    "Report to the chief, it must not be!" Suk seems to have learned Chen Guolin''s way, and just now he seems to have heard that Deng Xiaotian wants to put himself in the sequence of the six departments of national security, so he calls himself the chief, which is very normal! [


    "ha!" Deng Xiaotian can''t laugh or cry because he says that he must not be. Suk has a unique skill. He knows this. After all, he can detect the strength in his body at that time. Since he can remove his poison, there will be other effects.


    Anyway, this matter is over. As long as Suk insists that it''s not him, it''s a certainty, even if there is a doctor''s certificate. What''s more, after Wan Qihong has explained the cause and effect, there''s a big mystery in it. If she doesn''t die, she won''t die. Rather Zhiyuan himself is to blame."What''s wrong with you, chief? Call me uncle Tian!"


    "Uncle Tian! Now I''m a member of the sixth national security department! It''s all right to call you chief! " Now Suk doesn''t know what kind of organization the sixth national security department is, but it''s enough to sound very powerful. It seems that Leng Tianbing took out a work permit at that time and directly scared off the guards in the sanatorium, which means that the brand is very hard.


    "Well? Did I say that? " Uncle Tian looks like a skeleton, his face is wrinkled, but Suk can feel his smile.


    "It''s true. It''s true. Did you hear me, Qihong?" Suk rushed to find the eyewitness, but wan Qihong was also a junior here. There was no place to speak, so she could only bow her head in embarrassment.


    Suk subconsciously turned his head to Wan Kunwu, but his father-in-law just gave him a meaningful smile. He didn''t say that he was playing pantomime.


    No matter what, Suk has an intuition that it''s a big surprise and a big opportunity. If he loses it for nothing, I''m afraid he''ll be a pity in his whole life. However, at the help door, two witnesses pretended to be deaf and dumb, and suddenly thought that there was a south wind on the other side of the stairs.


    "Nanfeng, did you hear that uncle Tian was going to take him to the sixth place of national security?" Suk hardened his head, used the outside audience, looked at the fierce female madman.


    Nanfeng glanced at Suk and opened his lips.


    "Sick!"


    Light floating two words, after finishing, directly walked up the stairs, leaving Suk stunned, want to cry.

 Chapter 857

    The witnesses at the scene pretended to be deaf and dumb one after another, which made Suk feel rebellious and alienated. He scratched his head and could only put the target on Deng Xiaotian: "Uncle Tian, you are so highly respected, you have both virtue and art, you have both ability and political integrity, you can''t believe it


    "You say so many idioms, don''t you call me immoral again?" Deng Xiaotian didn''t have any mood swings because of Ning Guoqing''s visit. He was still as cool as the wind and even joked.


    "How dare I! Boy, I just want to join your organization so much! " Suk''s face became a little bit more bloody, much stronger than before, and he settled the big trouble of Ning Zhiyuan. Now the pressure is all over. It''s true that he has been worried about getting Wan Qihong into trouble before.


    "No, it''s like a cult here!" Deng Xiaotian shrugs his shoulders, leans forward and suddenly grabs Suke''s wrist. When sukton feels a force entering his body, he starts from his arm and swims his limbs.


    This feeling and the combination of traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine in his hands are perfectly natural, and there will be good treatment plans for all kinds of difficult and miscellaneous diseases, but he is old and has begun to recuperate. I heard that leaders of several generations have great respect for him and visited him several times.


    But what such a strange man can''t do is make Suk succeed, which is really incredible.


    "So you can do this, you have to make me look up to you Deng Xiaotian looked at the confused Suke and said slowly.


    "Suk, if you can really help Uncle Tian, you must do your best!" Wan Kunwu knows Deng Xiaotian''s contribution to the country. He is a real hero behind the scenes.


    "But - Uncle Tian, I''m really not sure!" This matter is very serious. We can''t tolerate any carelessness or exaggeration.


    "It''s OK. I''m not in a hurry. I can survive for a few years, but now one thing is imminent!" Deng Xiaotian looked at Suk solemnly: "if you can cure another person, I can promise you all the conditions on behalf of the country!"

 Chapter 858

    Deng Xiaotian said that he can hold on for several years. This Suk can be sure that he is. With his physical condition and mysterious internal skill, even though the toxin has been deep into the bone marrow for a long time, he can constantly suppress it and even try to extract it. Although the progress is slow, it has some effect.


    Now, although the toxin concentrated in the palm of the hand is only a small part, it is better to talk than to talk. There is still hope for everything. But Deng Xiaotian''s next sentence directly shocked everyone.


    Can represent the country, promise Suk all conditions!


    Deng Xiaotian is the leader of the sixth national security office. It''s true that he is directly under the leadership of the chairman. But his power will never be so great. He can represent the promise of the country. What''s the status of the other person he just mentioned?


    President? The prime minister? Or the leaders of other countries? [


    it''s tempting to agree to all the conditions, but Suk knows his ability very well and can help Deng Xiaotian remove a little toxin. It''s a blind cat and a dead mouse. With his mastery of basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine and intermediate mastery of acupuncture, how can he have so much confidence!


    "Well, uncle Tian, in fact, my medical skills are not so powerful. You just said that Li Zhengbai, the master of Chinese medicine! Why don''t you invite him! What you said is so serious, how dare I not promise! " Suk, to be honest, is not belittling himself.


    "Alas! Mr. Li has tried, but the effect is not obvious. Although Mr. Li''s medical skills are excellent, he has not reached the point that medicine can not kill people. He said that there is no possibility to recover from this kind of brain nerve damage! "


    Deng Xiaotian shook his head slightly, his face seemed to be a kind of dejected, murmured to himself: "Mr. Zhang suddenly suffered from cerebral congestion last year, the hematoma block in the bleeding part oppressed the brain nerve, causing local brain tissue necrosis, causing damage to some brain functions. Now, although the blood clot has been absorbed, it is extremely difficult for the necrotic tissue to recover!"


    The more he listens, the bigger his head is. It''s obvious that he doesn''t play this job by himself. He is proficient in acupuncture and moxibustion with half tone. He is also an important part of the brain. If he can''t symptomatic, his life is at stake!


    "I also have a whim. Since you can remove the toxin from me, maybe you can have a try! At that time, I felt that there was a force on your needle, which is not what ordinary doctors can have. Well, maybe it''s what you said


    Li Feifei''s father has now transferred to u, and Zhao Hui is now back to the hospital to learn about the treatment with the president, including Li Feifei, Li Linglong, Zhou Fang and Cheng Meili.


    The ranking of these four people is also based on their intimacy with Suk. Of course, Li Feifei was most worried about Suk when he was there. He was worried and sat on one side. There was really no way to deal with this situation.


    "Damn, this Ning Zhiyuan is not a thing. I feel dizzy, and I''m in such a big trouble!" Now Zhou Fang has accepted Suk, fought together, raced together, and even worshipped Suk as a teacher. Now he shares a common hatred with the enemy.


    "Alas! I don''t know if it will work for the president to take care of her father. I don''t know what''s going on in my heart now. I''m very flustered! " Li Linglong saw Wan Qihong''s face at that time and knew that things were bad.


    Li Feifei let them two say, naturally eye red, who knows at this time to hear the sound of the fence door open outside, subconsciously ran out.

 Chapter 859

    Wan Qihong is more gentle this time. Although the roaring sound of Hummer engine makes people excited, Suke can walk out of No. 6 villa perfectly. She has no spare parts and has won the name of a miracle doctor. It is a great achievement.


    Wan Kunwu is looking at Suk, a young man with a delicate face. Even the fluff on the corner of his mouth is not obviously childish. He looks gentle. How can there be so many unexpected things in him!


    It''s unbelievable how to achieve this at such a young age.


    But now Suk has no time to pay attention to Wan Kunwu''s eyes. His mind is full of medical knowledge. When he gave Deng Xiaotian pulse cutting and interrogation at that time, he was as helpful as a God. Now he doesn''t know how to get the information by pulse cutting.


    However, the people to be met this time are definitely not ordinary people. Otherwise, Deng Xiaotian would not have said so seriously. He would have been prepared for the great interests of the country and the nation. [


    first of all, you need to review the old and learn new skills about pulse cutting and interrogation, and present them systematically in your mind. Then, you can say that you don''t know if you don''t look at them. You are also startled when you look at them. At that time, you still felt that you were only a beginner proficient in acupuncture and that you were successful in an air crash.


    But now I find that the so-called proficient intermediate also has its own way of imagination. The more I recall, the more I feel that the flow of information is too large, which makes my brain a little swollen.


    The reason for this situation is that doctors should first diagnose the disease. If they can make a correct judgment soon, it will be easy to judge whether they are successful or not.


    But the mastery of the basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine, there is no theory, but there is no real experience, this is also why we need to speed up and sharpen our guns.


    But how far is villa No. 2 from villa No. 6? Even if Wan Qihong is very gentle and even drives forward at the speed of ten miles, Suk''s heart is still at sixes and sevens. He has already arrived at the gate.


    Hummer stopped safely. Suk got off the car and sighed. It''s a half day''s revisit to his hometown! At such a door, he beat Ning Zhiyuan. This is his own fault, but it is also because of this that he got into big trouble.


    Today, he can see that if it wasn''t for uncle Tian''s efforts to turn the tide around, he would not have been able to cross the national day of Ning. Wan Kunwu can''t make a plan in front of the national day of Ning, and his seniority is there. He can''t ignore Deng Xiaotian''s dark poison.


    What''s more, it''s unknown whether Ning will make trouble for himself after the national day. It''s obviously not what he wants to see if he gets into trouble with such an old man, especially an old man who has a bad temper and protects his weaknesses.


    This will involve another patient who is going to see immediately. If he is cured, according to Deng Xiaotian''s words, if he can earn a talisman by himself and win the gold medal of Danshu iron roll, he should not worry about Ning Guoqing''s revenge.


    Wan Kunwu follows Suk, while Wan Qihong stops the Hummer in the previous parking space again. As soon as the Hummer starts again, Suk sees the door of the villa open. Li Feifei looks out with red eyes.


    "Suk!"


    Li Feifei had subconsciously wanted to come out to have a look, but she didn''t expect that Suk really appeared in front of her. Li Linglong''s talk with Zhou Fang just now even made her feel that the sky was falling down. Who could think of the turning of the road? In the excitement, she ran directly over.


    Suk naturally went forward to meet him. Li Feifei held him tightly next moment: "Suk, are you ok?"


    "Silly girl, I didn''t say that, nothing will happen!" Suk looked at Li Feifei, who quickly stepped back from his arms. She looked up and down like she was worried. She looked at her carefully and rubbed her hair with a gentle smile.


    "Is it really OK?" Li Feifei didn''t even believe his eyes. He opened his mouth again to confirm that Suk was really safe, and the tears in his eyes burst down.


    "Don''t cry. I''m fine. You should laugh! What about Auntie? How''s uncle doing? " Suk looked at Li Feifei, but he didn''t know what language to use to comfort him, so he could only change the topic.


    "My mother went to see the director of hospital Liu, and my father has been transferred to intensive care unit now. How can I wait for my mother to come back?" With these words, Li Feifei found that there was a middle-aged man behind him. He laughed awkwardly and quickly wiped the tears on his face.


    Wan Kunwu is old enough to know his destiny. Now that he knows his destiny, he naturally has some speculation about the relationship between Suk and Li Feifei, but he can''t manage these things. His engagement with Suk is actually a short check. Suk has the right to do what he wants.


    "Go in!" Wan Qihong didn''t see the picture of Li Feifei getting into Suk''s arms. When she stopped the car and came by, all the people in the villa had come out. [


    "brother Su, did you come out? My beautiful and pleasant employees are really lucky Li Linglong has always claimed to be the second boss of Fangfei. Suk is indeed her subordinate."Thanks to the second boss, I really came out!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. He could see the heartfelt surprise of these people when they saw themselves. Although they were joking, they also felt warm in their hearts.


    "Master, you are out. The first elder martial brother and the second elder martial brother have been captured by monsters!" Zhou Fang also relaxed and came over and patted Suk on the shoulder.


    Zhou Fang is a character. He basically doesn''t make jokes. He has a heavy personality, but he also has great self-respect. His appearance and clothes are very good, and he looks like a handsome man.


    "Well! Are you shawujing or xiaobailong? What about Wukong and Bajie? " Suk raised his hand and hammered Zhou Fang''s chest twice as he spoke. The men had to say more. Cheng Meili stood aside and seemed to want to come and say something.


    "I''m Hu Hansan back!" Suk didn''t wait for her to speak, he said a word first, then walked to the door, now Suk shape has become the center of these people, we all follow his steps.


    The atmosphere in the room is suddenly swept away, and the previous bitterness is bleak. Suk returns, and everyone condemns Ning Zhiyuan for what he deserves. Moreover, the news also comes out. The boy is really injured, and now he is lying on the bed of the general hospital.


    "Master, you are very good at racing and your skill is so good. Ning Zhiyuan made you a counsellor. You have to teach me a few moves!" Zhou Fang now called the master to be smooth, and his face was eager to try.


    "Eh? I didn''t fight ningzhiyuan. You all saw it at that time. We stood aside and he fell down himself! " Suk shrugged his shoulders.


    At this time, Cheng Meili finally seized the opportunity to speak: "yes! I see. It seems that you and Ning Zhiyuan are playing hide and seek. Who knows that when he is excited, he lies on the ground. I heard that hide and seek is a very dangerous game. If you don''t play well, you will die! "

 Chapter 860

    In the last letter, it was said that the young general Suk fought against the bully Ning Zhiyuan bravely, and the old coach Deng Xiaotian fought against Ning Guoqing with great strength. The battle was dark and the sand flew away, and finally he came back victorious.


    Escorted by Wan''s father and daughter, young general Suk finally returned to the front of the Chinese army tent. Pao Ze was overjoyed and said congratulations one after another. Some of them wanted to listen carefully, but this passage was skipped.


    After all, Suk was told by Deng Xiaotian that he was poisoned and Suk was able to detoxify. Even about the so-called old Zhang, who was also a state secret, could only be vague.


    But it''s finally over. Everyone is happy. But before Suk has time to visit Zhao Hui, there''s a sound of car brakes outside the door.


    Deng Xiaotian followed the scholar''s gentle glasses man and knocked on the door. It seems that things over there have been arranged properly, so Suk doesn''t stay any longer. Although Wan''s father and daughter are curious, this matter is not trivial, so they didn''t follow him. [


    "Uncle Tian, what''s going on over there?" Suk and Deng Xiaotian are sitting in the back of the car, and the scholar is driving steadily in front of them, saying nothing.


    "I''m talking about Mr. Zhang Junde, vice president of the Huaxia Academy of Sciences and director of the Institute of physics. He is one of the main scientific and technological leaders in the development of nuclear weapons in our country and a pioneer in the research and experiment of nuclear weapons. I don''t know exactly what aspect he studies! "


    When Deng Xiaotian first heard that he said that he could agree to all his requirements on behalf of the country, his first reaction was the leaders of the country, people who often appeared on TV, but he never thought that he had not even heard of the name of the person to be treated.


    "Mr. Zhang is only seventy-two years old now. Last year, he had a sudden attack of cerebral congestion. Although the rescue was timely, there were irreparable consequences. As I told you, his brain tissue was damaged, so that a lot of valuable clues for breakthrough in nuclear research were broken!"


    "Suk, as you know, the international situation is not as calm as it seems. Some countries will never die. They will never trip us, or even provoke us. The small countries around us have become the pawns of others. The situation can''t be ignored!"


    To tell the truth, Suk doesn''t care about national affairs, because this distance is too far away from him. However, everyone has his own patriotism. The dispute over the sovereignty of an island, the crude oil exploitation of a sea, and even the constant tampering of history by some small countries all make the descendants of every Chinese nation share a common hatred.


    "If there is no deterrence of nuclear weapons, then in the current situation of our country, national interests can not be guaranteed. In the face of such a situation, China''s nuclear strategy has changed from retaining only the minimum nuclear deterrence force to being determined to use its own nuclear strategic strike force. What does that mean? It shows that the situation has been tense for a long time, which is beyond the imagination of the people. "


    It''s no surprise that Deng Xiaotian knows these things. He belongs to the direct leadership of the CMC. If nuclear deterrence belongs to the strategic aspect, the six national security departments where he works carry out more tactical tasks. They all come to the same goal in order to protect the rights and interests of the motherland from being infringed by any party.


    "Now Mr. Zhang is the key person who can conquer the fifth generation nuclear technology in our country. If our country can conquer this problem at one stroke, it will be equal to surpassing other nuclear powers, that is to say, it can be invincible. But now because of Mr. Zhang''s sudden attack of cerebral congestion and brain tissue damage, some clues that have not been left in the computer are all interrupted £¡¡±


    Deng Xiaotian raised his hand and pinched his forehead. It seemed that he was heartbroken and excited about this problem. The tone of his speech just now obviously fluctuated.


    "Suk, can you understand the importance of this matter to our country and nation?"


    Deng Xiaotian looks at Suke solemnly. There is a sound of silence in the carriage, but Suke''s heart turns upside down. A great pressure that he has never felt appears in vain, even makes him gasp.


    He seems to be able to hear the intense heartbeat, which sounds like a big drum in his ear. Suk looks at Deng Xiaotian''s sincere eyes and nods heavily.


    "Uncle Tian! Although I am still young, there is a saying that I have understood since I was a child that everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country, and I will try my best to treat Zhang Lao''s illness! I''ll die! "


    Suk''s words are eloquent, and every word comes from his heart. As the saying goes, he is humble and does not dare to forget to worry about his country. For anyone, who does not want his country to prosper and who does not want to be proud of himself in the international community, this belief is rooted in his heart and has been integrated into his blood since he was born.


    "Suk, thank you first, old man. No matter what the outcome, I can tell you that you are a qualified Chinese descendant!"


    Deng Xiaotian said something and patted Suk on the shoulder, expecting to be dignified but appreciative. After a pause, he continued: "Mr. Zhang''s sons and daughters are not around now. His eldest son is engaged in satellite aerospace research in southwest space base. His second son is still studying abroad. Mr. Zhang''s only granddaughter is taking care of him. They are all the names of the country HeroThe prosperity of a country needs a few people to shed their blood, but these people, like the cornerstone of the country, who are regretful of their youth, are silent, and even will not appear in the public eye for a lifetime.


    They do not have a prominent reputation, nor a comfortable living environment. What they have is boring scientific research, and only cold data accompany them. Their life is only a hundred years, but they dedicate their life to their country until death. [


    the scholar drove without saying a word, but he was very stable. Suk was in a high mood and suddenly realized that when the speed began to slow down, the door of the Institute of high energy physics had appeared outside. After the scholar gave his work permit to the armed police for inspection, he was released.


    "Mr. Zhang doesn''t want to recuperate and insists on staying here. It''s said that his granddaughter is also a physics research maniac and is still studying for a master''s degree at Yanjing University!" Deng Xiaotian stood in front of a two-story building and rang the doorbell as he spoke.


    However, the doorbell rang for a long time, but there was no movement inside. Suk was puzzled. On the contrary, Deng Xiaotian seemed to have expected it for a long time. He continued to press the doorbell tirelessly and asked the scholar to dial the phone inside.


    About 20 minutes later, there was a sound of footwork. As soon as the door opened, a woman appeared. Before Deng Xiaotian could speak, she just roared: "what are you going to do? Ring the doorbell again and I''ll call the police! "

 Chapter 861

    Out of the door, a white forehead tiger, like a fierce tiger down the mountain, is awe inspiring. When he opens his mouth, the tiger roars in the forest. Facing a fierce wind, Rao shisuk is very brave. He is also frightened by the sudden roar.


    Deng Xiaotian was also embarrassed. His face was red and his ears were red. His tall body was like a skeleton of clothes, and his long clothes seemed to swing with the wind.


    The scholar is about to rush through subconsciously, but he is stopped by Deng Xiaotian. When did he get this kind of treatment as a dragon''s soul? Before he entered the door, he was sprayed.


    "Hello, are you Zhang Rui?"


    Deng Xiaotian didn''t show any displeasure. On the contrary, Suk seemed to see a gentle smile on his face, although it seemed to be a little embarrassed. [


    "who are you?" This woman is still full of evil spirit, with a look of bitter hatred. Suk thinks he has seen many women, but this woman is the type he first came into contact with.


    Hair is like a chicken''s nest, behind the black glasses, you can see that the eyes are full of blood, and even have thick bags under the eyes and dark circles under the eyes. The skin is dull and glossy, and even a few pimples are very obvious on the forehead.


    The gray t-shirt on his body also keeps the style of slovenness. If it''s like the used inferior toilet paper, it may be a bit inappropriate, but it''s not much better after all.


    "Isn''t this a female Einstein?" In Suk''s mind, there was no reason to see the image of Einstein in the textbook. He could not help but compare with each other, and there were indeed similarities and differences.


    Before, when calling for the door, Deng Xiaotian mentioned to Suke that Zhang''s granddaughter is now studying for a master''s degree, and she is also a physics maniac. She has the potential to inherit Zhang''s clothes, which is confirmed by each other.


    No wonder the day before yesterday uncle could bear to wait outside the door. I''m afraid he had already guessed that he would encounter such an exciting scene. Suk looked up and down at the woman named Zhang Rui in front of him. He was a little surprised by the strong visual impact, but one thing can''t be ignored.


    This woman has a very good figure. Although her loose grey T-shirt is not very beautiful, her two peaks are very cocky and dazzling. Under a pair of men''s beach pants, her thighs are straight and white, and she is wearing blue slippers. It''s very big. It''s probably her grandfather''s product.


    "I''m Deng Xiaotian. I''ve contacted you before!" Uncle Tian is still very gentle, but maybe his appearance is easy to make people have bad imagination, like an old mummy from Egypt. This woman named Zhang Rui is still on guard, and shows irritable mood and frowns.


    "Deng Xiaotian? No, I warn you not to disturb us, or I''ll call the police immediately! "


    "Eh!" Suk is even more stunned. Didn''t he get in touch before? Did you find the wrong door? But according to Deng Xiaotian''s question, her name is Zhang Rui!


    Suk, confused, was about to speak, but the scholar stopped by Deng Xiaotian finally said, "Miss Zhang, we are from the sixth national security department. This time we are bringing a doctor to see your grandfather!"


    I don''t know whether the scholar''s appearance is easy to trust, or what he said just now awakened the dreamer. Zhang Rui pondered and suddenly realized: "Oh! I remember. I called before! "


    Zhang Rui was embarrassed for a moment. His dim face turned red. He quickly opened the door and let several people in: "I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry. Sometimes my brain is not enough!"


    Suk couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t expect that the woman was so frank that she said she had a problem with her brain. She was so open and aboveboard. But when she came in, she suddenly looked silly again.


    Suk has seen college students'' dormitories on the Internet. The horrible picture even shakes the idea of going to college. However, although this scene is comparable to college dormitories, it also has the illusion of coming down in one continuous line.


    On the sofa in the hall, on the coffee table, and even on the floor, there are calculus papers everywhere, on which there are charts or data. At a glance, you will feel dizzy. This is not the main thing. Suk actually looks at the messy clothes in these files.


    Suk has a feeling that even the professional housekeeping staff will frown on this scene. It''s hard to imagine that a woman will make her home like a garbage dump. How much courage and extraordinary ability it takes.


    There was a curtain in the room, but the headlights were on. It seemed that there was a musty smell in the air. Deng Xiaotian and the scholar had never seen any bad environment. They also saw the place 10000 times worse than this, so they were still very natural.


    Sniffing, it seems that there is a kind of illusion to sneeze, suddenly smell a burnt smell, can not help but frown, looking at the woman in front of me, subconsciously asked: "is something burnt?" [


    "eh?" Zhang Rui didn''t respond to Suk''s words, and then he sniffed: "no, what''s wrong - no, my porridge!"


    Suk watched Zhang Rui trot into the kitchen for a while. He was really sweating for her house. Who knows if the fire engine will come one day because the woman was cooking so hard that the fire broke out."Uncle Tian!" Suk turned to look at Deng Xiaotian and said, "is there really something wrong with this woman?" Said also raised a finger to point to own head.


    "Their family are all engaged in scientific research, people''s energy is limited, energy is all on this, for other may not have so much attention!" Deng Xiaotian is also able to understand, just like Wu Chi and Hua Chi, this research has become a chi, isn''t it called Yan Chi!


    "I''m sorry, I cooked porridge for my grandfather, but I forgot for a moment. Now it''s almost popcorn!" Zhang Rui is a little red faced. After all, it''s really hard to say. It''s a wonderful thing to cook porridge into popcorn!


    "Sit down first! I''ll go upstairs and call grandpa! " Zhang ruimingxian is not willing to tangle on the issue of porridge, but after that, he finds that his living room is in a mess. He runs to one side of the sofa and starts to clean up.


    All the calculus manuscripts with dense data were folded aside, and then began to pick up a bunch of replaced clothes. Who knows, there are too many clothes, so it''s hard to pick them up.


    "Let me help you!" Suk, as the youngest one here, naturally wants to help. Zhang Rui is also careless and gives it to Suk subconsciously: "thank you


    Who knows, when they handed over their clothes, they accidentally dropped a few pieces, and everyone''s eyes were all focused on the things on the ground. They turned out to be a few rolled up clothes.


    The clothes fell on the ground and scattered. There was a black bra hidden in a T-shirt, especially the bimodal one. The two peaks reflected each other.


    Rao is a neurotic Zhang Rui. He is red in the face and does not know what to do!

 Chapter 862

    A woman is about to have more nerves than a big one. Taishan collapses at the top and her face doesn''t change. It''s obvious that Zhang Rui hasn''t cultivated to this extent. When she sees her close fitting clothes appearing in front of several strange men, she is very embarrassed.


    Zhang Rui quickly picked up the black bra and hid it in his arms. He had two more rosy faces and had a different style. Zhang Rui felt that his face was boiling hot and his heart beat fast. He quickly turned and went upstairs: "I''ll call my grandfather!"


    Suk holds a pile of clothes and looks left and right. Deng Xiaotian shrugs his shoulders and looks helpless. On the contrary, the gentle scholar smiles and gloats.


    Under Nai, Suk could only put the pile of clothes in his arms on one side of the stool. Soon, the sound of two people''s footsteps came from the second floor. Suk looked up and saw that it was Einstein himself?


    Her silver hair was also messy, her face was a little pale, her wrinkles were horizontal, and she was wearing loose pajamas. Compared with Zhang Rui''s clothes, she was a hundred times cleaner. It seemed that the girl took good care of her grandfather. [


    you don''t have to guess that this old man is Zhang Junde in Deng Xiaotian''s mouth. He looks older than his actual age. Maybe years of high-intensity mental work has overdrawn his vitality, and there are even old spots on his face that shouldn''t appear.


    The glasses in front of his chest are shaking with his steps, and a string is tied around his neck. With the help of his granddaughter, Zhang Junde walks down tremblingly. It seems that the sequelae of cerebral congestion has not caused him any obstacles in his movement, but because of his age, his movement is a little slow.


    Suk looked at Zhang Junde. He couldn''t imagine such an ordinary old man, or even the kind of old man who was raised in a nursing home to bask in the sun every day. In his twilight years, he was old. He didn''t have the kind of pride that he deserved, or even the prestige that matched his ability. He just looked tired.


    Such an old man who has made great contributions to the country and the nation, such a hero behind the scenes, walked down slowly with the help of his granddaughter.


    "Hello, director Deng. I was careless just now. I didn''t hear your voice!" Zhang Junde is very gentle. He has been overworked for many years. Last year''s sudden cerebral congestion made him appear to be short of breath.


    Indeed, as he said, he really didn''t hear any sound, completely immersed in his own world, trying to retrieve those suddenly lost memory fragments and connect the fragmented research together.


    Although those studies have not really yielded results, every step has consumed the painstaking efforts of many staff members. After Zhang Junde gathered here, he is like a general center. But now, as a center, he has such things. Sadness, self blame, Nai, all kinds of emotions are bothering him all the time.


    Every second, he feels that life is like a year. What he has in his mind is not only himself, but also belongs to the country. If there is no way to find out the breakthrough clues of his research during that period, not only the research on nuclear weapons will be stagnated for a period, but also he will be abandoned.


    Zhang Junde, 72 years old, has been looking for many famous doctors in the past year, but he still can''t see the hope. His life seems to have lost its color all of a sudden. Every day, only one person stays in his room, constantly groping for his notes.


    However, what is recorded in the notebook is just some simple essays, which really involves a major breakthrough. Top secret information related to the level of national nuclear weapons is often stored in the mind, which is the safest, but it is also the most fatal point.


    So this time, when Deng Xiaotian said that he would bring the doctor, he didn''t have much trouble. After going downstairs, he looked around and found that the two young men next to Deng Xiaotian didn''t show the image of a doctor, which was a bit unexpected.


    "Mr. Zhang, this is Suk. I specially invited him. He has some unique abilities in acupuncture and moxibustion!" Deng Xiaotian has a sincere respect for Zhang Junde and goes forward to help him sit on the sofa.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhang!" Suk saluted Zhang Junde at the right time.


    "Is he a doctor?" Zhang Rui, a woman, expressed her feelings directly. Before, she used to be Suk, who was often called by the leaders to be the guard of IMPs. Now she is really surprised and obviously very suspicious.


    It''s true that her performance is normal. During this period of time, Zhang Rui has met all kinds of doctor masters, including white coat wise doctors with superb medical skills. He even has his own precision inspection equipment, thick cloth long clothes, descendants of traditional Chinese medicine families who are surrounded by herbal fragrance, and even empty handed Qigong masters.


    However, at such a young age as Suk, Zhang Rui was invited to see his grandfather in T-shirt pants for the first time, which made people feel unreliable.


    Even Zhang Junde subconsciously picked up his glasses and looked up and down at Suk. There was no disappointment on his face. On the contrary, he had some strong interest: "Oh? This little brother is a doctor


    "Mr. Zhang, I''m not sure if I can help you now, but I hope I can do a check for you first!" At this time, Suk had to face up to his doubts. No matter what, he didn''t mention the so-called promise. When he learned about Zhang Junde''s deeds from Uncle Tian, he had to come forward."Good! Good Zhang Junde nodded with a smile on his face. [


    however, he does not know whether Suk''s medical skills belong to the east or the West. If it is a western medicine, the diagnosis in his room, all kinds of laboratory reports and color Doppler T, I''m afraid there is no need to repeat them except for special examinations.


    But when it comes to traditional Chinese medicine, it seems that Suk''s age is not enough to support his level. With the accumulation of experience in traditional Chinese medicine, Li Zhengbai, who was a master of traditional Chinese medicine in his eighties, is capable. What about this young man?


    However, since he is the one led by Deng Xiaotian, Zhang Junde can''t live up to others'' good intentions. And now, his 100 kg old bones are just like this. Let''s treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor!


    "Mr. Zhang, please come here with me!" Suk attaches great importance to this matter. The last time he helped Deng Xiaotian to feel his pulse in the sanatorium of the military hospital was irregular, so this time he asked Zhang Junde to sit in a restaurant.


    Suk helped Mr. Zhang, followed by the others. They were all cautious and solemn: "Mr. Zhang, I need to cut my pulse first!"


    "Oh? Are you a traditional Chinese medicine Now Zhang Junde can be sure of Suk''s medical department. He put his hand on the dining table. When he thought of this, he suddenly didn''t know why. It was like a spark of hope burst out in his heart. This kind of feeling is very magical, and the trace can be found.

 Chapter 863

    Zhang Junde''s sudden spark of hope was very strange. Even when Li Zhengbai checked himself, he didn''t have this feeling. With the appearance of this feeling, his heart beat a little faster.


    "Don''t get excited, Mr. Zhang, and be calm!" Suk found that Zhang Junde''s breath was a little unstable, which would affect his pulse effect, and he said it softly.


    In the face of this situation, he should not be careless at all. He must keep improving. Even if he comes back, he should do his best.


    Zhang''s arm was flat on the table. After more than ten minutes, Zhang finally controlled his emotions, and he seemed to be in a state of emptiness. Finally, he slowly extended his hand.


    Three fingers straight take pulse position, with Suk''s action, everyone is nervous, careless Zhang Rui tightly clenched his fist, full of blood eyes stare big, for fear of missing something. [


    Deng Xiaotian is even more absorbed in capturing the changes of Suk''s body. After all, that wave of


    may be due to the change of the method of repeated diagnosis. The mist that had covered Suk''s body before disappeared, and the location of cerebral hemorrhage was soon found, and the tiny piece of black brain tissue was very obvious.


    The necrotic brain tissue has come to life. It''s a dry piece, and even several nerves have been interrupted. No wonder Mr. Zhang Junde''s memory is fragmented. The cause of the disease is really here.


    Mr. Zhang has been sitting on the chair, letting Suk move. This novel method of pulse cutting surprised him. He didn''t know how long it took. Everyone was still, and finally saw Suk stop again.


    Deng Xiaotian and Zhang Rui, old and young, said at the same time: "how about it?"


    Suk frowned slightly, as if he didn''t hear them. He was immersed in his own world. He tried to turn his brain, recalled his previous pulse, bit his teeth and raised his head.


    "Mr. Zhang!" Sure enough, Suk didn''t hear what Deng Xiaotian and Zhang Rui said. He looked directly at Zhang Junde and began to organize the language.


    "Little brother, you have something to say, but don''t say it!" Looking at Suk''s appearance, Zhang Junde is ready to smile and nod to let Suk continue.


    "According to the pulse pattern just now, the congestion in your brain has disappeared. I''m afraid the t-film also shows some brain tissue necrosis!"


    "Well!" Zhang Junde nodded. What Suk said is the truth. What he was waiting for was the second half of the sentence, which is usually a turning point.


    "I don''t think that part of your tiny brain tissue is necrotic, but there are a lot of residues left in it after bleeding at that time. Because of the shackles of these residues, the neural method can pass through normally, which forms a memory fault!" With Suk''s words, Zhang Junde''s whole body was shaking violently, and his eyes were shining.


    "Can you cure me?" Rao has always been a powerful Zhang. He seems to be full of power in an instant. He blurts out and looks up at Suk.

 Chapter 864

    Zhang Junde wants to restore his memory fault, because he knows that it does not belong to him personally, but to the country. If he is an ordinary person, now it does not affect his life at all, and even does not say it himself, no one can see that he has cerebral hemorrhage.


    But he is not an ordinary person. Although he eats and lives in an ordinary way, he has his own glorious mission. This is his biggest worry. If he can go back to work, it is something that he is eager to do day and night!


    "Can you cure me?" Zhang Junde asked directly. With his words, Zhang Rui, Deng Xiaotian and even scholars looked at him.


    However, Suk''s current situation is that if a person drinks cold and warm water, he is only intermediate proficient in acupuncture, and the patient he is facing is such a heavyweight expert in nuclear weapons. A little carelessness will lead to catastrophe. After all, the brain tissue is so fragile.


    "Mr. Zhang, I - I''m not sure!" Suk hesitated for a long time, and finally told the truth. [


    "not sure?" Zhang Junde repeated Suk''s words, but his eyes did not dim, but suddenly lit up: "you are not sure, that means you have the possibility of success!"


    The overjoyed Zhang Junde''s voice trembled. He grabbed Suk''s wrist, and his action was fast enough to be associated with his age: "let go! It doesn''t matter whether you live or die! "


    Zhang Junde said such words, not to put the arrow, over the past year, he simply had trouble sleeping and eating, all kinds of treatment methods have been used, but there is no effect at all, as long as the thought of himself suddenly become like this, and even a sense of shame to the country, life is better than death.


    A few months ago, Li Zhengbai was received here once again, and he also openly enlightened him. He had better let go of his mood. Maybe he will recover automatically. If he is depressed, the implication is that time will be long.


    Zang Kejia''s song, which commemorates Lu Su''s creation,


    in fact, Su Ke is always in a state of tension, both physically and psychologically. Now when a big stone falls to the ground and his mood is relaxed, there is a rumbling sound in his stomach, which is very clear in the room.


    "Suk, are you hungry?" Zhang Junde now regards Suk as his Savior. Looking at his embarrassed face, he directly commands his granddaughter: "Xiao Rui, go and get some food for Suk!"


    Suk was really hungry. He drove all night to the General Hospital of the military region. After so many things happened, how could he have a chance to have breakfast? Now it''s noon. It''s not easy to stick to it.


    "Good! Suk, what are you going to eat? Braised beef or steamed ribs I didn''t expect that the woman was still an expert in cooking, and she didn''t have the psychological burden of cooking porridge into popcorn when she spoke. She was going to the kitchen while she was talking.


    "Eh!" Suk wanted to decline, but now relaxed, he really felt very hungry in his stomach. However, these two dishes mentioned by Zhang Rui are obviously high-end dishes. It is estimated that when they are cooked, they will be hungry: "don''t be so troublesome, anything will do!"


    "No trouble, it''s all ready-made. It will be ready soon! Or eat braised beef! " Zhang Rui ran into the kitchen in a hurry, but now Zhang''s mind is full of how to treat things, impatient, but the thought of Deng Xiaotian''s words, and Ji Keshi, that kind of complex look let Suk think.


    "All right! It''s ready to eat! " It seems that after a few minutes, Zhang Rui came out of the kitchen. Suk followed the sound and almost fainted.


    Zhang Rui is holding a bucket of instant noodles in his hand, steaming hot. The bucket has Master Kang''s braised beef noodles written on it. He runs directly to Suk with the appearance of success.

 Chapter 865

    The steaming hot and fragrant instant noodles are not as good as the advertisements, but for the hungry Suk, it''s really delicious, but the depressing thing is that there is no big piece of braised beef, but it can always fill his stomach.


    When he saw his granddaughter, he came out of the kitchen with a bucket of instant noodles. It seemed that he was a bit embarrassed. Just now, he was so excited that he even forgot that Zhang Rui didn''t know how to cook except porridge.


    "Xiao Rui, go to the canteen and get some food. Let''s stay here for lunch today." In the past year, Zhang Junde can be described as a person who doesn''t want to eat tea and rice. He eats a small amount of food and basically drinks porridge. But today, he suddenly wants to have a big dinner with his friends and even two drinks.


    Indeed, it''s noon. According to the adjustment of their biological clock, it''s time to have dinner. Even Zhang Rui is a little hungry. He nods and goes out when he hears his grandfather''s words.


    In fact, for a long time, Zhang Junde and Zhang Rui are basically eating in the canteen. Both of them are hard-working science maniacs. Grandfather is distressed to connect the fragmented memories in his brain, while granddaughter wants to make a breakthrough in the subject here. [


    "scholar, go with Zhang Rui!" When Deng Xiaotian saw Zhang Junde''s kindness, he also had great respect for such an old man, but he was willing to get close to him. It was just that the food for five people was not suitable for a girl to fight.


    "Yes The scholar nodded and followed Zhang Rui out, leaving Deng Xiaotian, Zhang Junde and Suk in the room.


    "Mr. Zhang, the president is very concerned about your physical condition. I think I will report this to him!" Deng Xiaotian knows the importance of this matter, and he brings Suk here this time, which is tantamount to guaranteeing Suk''s confidence. It''s one thing for him to have confidence in Suk, and it''s another thing for the leaders to agree with Suk''s move.


    "Alas! I Know! I knew it was! It''s really a sin to make all the leaders and comrades worry about this problem all of a sudden! " Mr. Zhang looked bleak. He was very sorry to think that so many people had been busy for him this year.


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Zhang. Your contributions to the country and the nation are obvious to all. To say something I shouldn''t have said, only the country owes you. You have done well enough!" Although Deng Xiaotian has no communication with Zhang Junde, he knows his life.


    Such an old man, he devoted all his youth to private, even not only himself, his son, his descendants, also practiced a goal, that is to fight for the prosperity of the country all his life.


    Zhang Junde makes Deng Xiaotian say something suitable. The old man has been working in all kinds of cold data for a long time, and he is very bad at those polite people. He opens his mouth and finds that he can''t say anything. Then he looks at Suk and asks about the topic he is most concerned about.


    "Suk, how long will it take you to get in shape?"


    "Eh!" Suk was puzzled by this problem again. He held instant noodles in his hand and chewed a few mouthfuls quickly: "Mr. Zhang, I need to sort out my thinking. I can''t give the needle rashly because of your brain tissue problem."


    "There is nothing rash or not. People have been living in uncertainty all their life! Even I don''t know how this cerebral hemorrhage came out. I think too much, but I can''t do anything. What we have to do is to make up our mind, not afraid of sacrifice, overcome all difficulties and strive for victory! "


    Suk felt very familiar when he heard it. It seemed that it was the original red quotation. Before he was waiting to speak, Zhang Junde over there had already started to make a plan: "Suk, I will report this to my leader in charge immediately. I hope you can make preparations as soon as possible, and strive for acupuncture treatment tomorrow or the day after tomorrow!"


    "Ah?" Suk is even more astonished. Is the old man too anxious? Now he hasn''t even tried his own level. Now he dares to assert that he will let go. This is really a living horse as a dead horse doctor!


    "Mr. Zhang!" As soon as Deng Xiaotian was about to speak, he was interrupted by Zhang Junde waving his hand: "director Deng, don''t persuade me. I''ll call director Zhao now!" After that, he went straight upstairs.


    Huaxia Academy of Sciences is a public institution directly under the State Council, which is under the charge of the Third Bureau of the secretary. Director Zhao, as Mr. Zhang said, is the person in charge of science and technology, national defense and other aspects of the Third Bureau of the secretary.


    Looking at Zhang Junde who went upstairs to make a phone call, Deng xiaotiannai spread his hand. After thinking about it, he picked up his mobile phone and dialed it out.


    "Secretary Li, Hello, I''m Deng Xiaotian!"


    "Well! I have something to report to the chairman! "


    "Well, it''s about President Zhang Junde. Yes, it''s president Zhang of the Chinese Academy of Sciences. I found a strange man. After his examination, president Zhang''s condition has the hope of recovery, but he is not absolutely sure. Mr Zhang''s reaction is a little excited and impatient, so I want to ask the president for instructions."


    "Good! Good! Then I know! " [


    Deng Xiaotian hung up the phone, looked at Suk''s face shocked, shrugged: "the president is meeting with President gilketes, wait!"Suk is really surprised. He often hears a word called "Shangda Tianting". He doesn''t understand the meaning of this sentence until now. A phone call goes directly to the Secretary of the chairman. I can''t imagine what strength it is!


    Deng Xiaotian''s phone call actually called the chairman, but it was his confidential secretary who answered the phone. As the saying goes, the seven grade official in front of the prime minister''s door is also extraordinary.


    The post of president of the people''s Republic of China has a strong sense of etiquette, because it is concurrently held by the general secretary, so the president''s office is set up under the general office of the Central Committee.


    The chairman''s office is established at the Deputy ministerial level. It is divided into four departments: secretary room, confidential room, security room and comprehensive room. The staffing is about 20 people. The main leaders include senior political secretary, confidential secretary and security staff.


    Li Ziqiang, the confidential secretary, has just answered the phone. This office can be said to be in a high position. Even there have been candidates for the president or the prime minister.


    Of course, these suks don''t understand it, but it doesn''t affect their shock at all. Madam President, what a familiar and strange word it is. I didn''t expect to be so close to myself one day.


    Just at this time, Zhang Rui and the scholar, who are going out to have dinner, enter the restaurant with two food bags in their hands. Inside are the kind of environmental friendly lunch boxes. As soon as they enter the restaurant, the aroma comes to their nostrils. But Suk''s Kung Fu is so short that a bucket of instant noodles enters his stomach and subconsciously touches his stomach - full!


    Novel net

 Chapter 866

    "Where''s my grandfather?" Zhang Rui went in to find her grandfather, as if to cooperate with her words. Zhang Junde also came down from the upstairs at this time, with a smile on his face: "Xiao Rui, what kind of food did you have today?"


    "Well, it''s very rich today. Crispy Tofu, stir fried broccoli, braised beef, and a Chinese toon egg!" Zhang Rui walked to the table as he spoke. When talking about braised beef, Suk subconsciously took a look at the instant noodles he had just reimbursed. He was too hungry to wait for a minute.


    Five people in place, the canteen food of the Institute is really good, because these staff are the precious wealth of the country, the work is already high intensity, nutrition must keep up.


    It''s delicious in color and flavor. Even if it''s put in the lunch box, it doesn''t affect the quality of the food. I didn''t expect that this dining hall is full of Hidden Dragon and crouching tiger. Especially this Crispy Tofu, with crisp skin and tender and mellow inside, is comparable to the chef in the international hotel.


    When Zhang Junde came downstairs, he was carrying a bottle of wine, red cap, white porcelain bottle, with red ribbon on it. Suk thought it was Maotai at first sight, but there were three words of special wine on it. [


    but when he was at the table, Suk was sure that it was Maotai. It''s just that this wine can''t be drunk outside, or even you can''t buy it. It''s just a special wine for some people.


    I didn''t expect that Zhang Rui had the appearance of a man like a woman, but his mind also had a delicate side. Everyone shared a small cup in front of him. Because the scholar didn''t drink, he jumped.


    Suk doesn''t want to drink either. With his small amount of alcohol, he''s losing the battle. However, he can''t bear Zhang''s good mood today, so he can''t help himself.


    Zhang Junde, who has never drunk alcohol for more than a year, naturally has good wine at home. When the bottle cap is opened, a mellow aroma of wine is already diffused. However, Deng Xiaotian is also the kind of person who is qualified to drink this kind of wine, and there is not much accident.


    "Old man, I haven''t been drinking for a long time. I''m very happy today. Have a good time!" Zhang Junde holds up his wine glass and radiates a different kind of youth, but he is also very forthright in his later years.


    "Grandfather, you can drink this cup. You have to drink it slowly." Zhang Rui didn''t stop her grandfather from drinking. Elderly people usually drink a little, which is good for softening blood vessels and promoting blood circulation. As a college student in the new era, she naturally knows this.


    "One drink, one drink! Deng Chu, I have just called the superior leaders, and director Zhao has agreed in principle! " Zhang Junde wasted a lot of energy and finally convinced director Zhao of the Third Bureau of the secretary. Of course, director Zhao also said that he still needed to report the matter to the leaders.


    Zhang Junde reported to the Third Bureau of the Secretary of the general office of the State Council, while Deng Xiaotian''s phone call was received by the confidential secretary of the chairman''s office of the general office of the Central Committee. There are two lines, but the same goal can be achieved by different routes. A chairman and a premier all report to the state leaders.


    "Oh?" Deng Xiaotian didn''t expect that Zhang Junde should have done part of his work so quickly. In his present position, he took such a risk. His life was at stake, but he moved forward. It really made people admire him.


    But the most important person in this is Suk. After all, he needs to do it. It''s a difficult task and pressure to repair necrotic brain tissue. Deng Xiaotian looks at Suk: "Suk, it seems that you have to prepare well too!"


    Suk felt bitter in his heart. Now he couldn''t refuse. After thinking about it, he decided to do his best without endangering Zhang''s life. This is the maximum limit.


    "Well! I understand Suk nodded, because Deng Xiaotian and Suk sat next to each other. Their eyes met and they were solemn.


    Just at this time, Deng Xiaotian''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Due to the military''s sensitivity, Deng Xiaotian''s speed is very fast, because he knows his own phone number, and there are only a few people who know the number. It''s important that he can call here.


    And I just gave a report to the chairman, but the confidential secretary also explained the situation at that time. Now the chairman has called back?


    Suk guessed the same, but he couldn''t help but prick up his ears. However, Deng Xiaotian frowned slightly when he saw the caller ID. it didn''t look like that: "I''m Deng Xiaotian!"


    "Hello, director Deng. It''s Tian Qingtong from the 13th division of the fourth Security Bureau of China." The voice on the other end of the phone was deep and powerful, but the tone was full of respect.


    "Thirteen? Information supervision division? " Deng Xiaotian thought a little and quickly responded: "what''s the matter?"


    Although the six departments of national security are affiliated to the Ministry of national security, they are still outside in the final analysis. They do not have a deep connection with other departments of national security, but this does not hinder their mutual assistance in work.


    "Well! Information supervision department! That''s true! During this period of time, foreign agents may sneak into Yanjing. Our ability is limited and we can cope with it. After asking for instructions from the leaders, we hope to get support from six departments! " [


    the man on the other end of the phone is also simple and clear, with a rattle.


    "Agent? Do you have a clear clue? " Deng Xiaotian pondered for a moment. Although the eighth Bureau of national security is responsible for monitoring the movements of spies at home and abroad, since Tian Qingtong put forward the word "secret agent", things are more serious than he thought. At this time, the sixth Bureau of national security really needs to work."We have grasped the preliminary clues. What the other party is targeting is the hacker base forum, because we have obtained some top secret intelligence through network means, but it also leads to the other party''s strong counterattack, and they intend to sneak into Yanjing and secretly arrest us!"


    It seems that there is nothing special about the 13 departments of the fourth Bureau and the information supervision department, but Deng Xiaotian knows their work responsibilities. Here is a group of the most outstanding computer network experts in the country, or hackers. They are wandering in the network, and they are also a kind of people who are silent but also very critical.


    These people not only maintain the network security of the country, but also act like assassins. They have the working principle of "taking advantage of others" and the action idea of "learning from others to control foreigners", which makes them easy to have serious conflicts with each other.


    Because Suk is next to Deng Xiaotian, but Deng Xiaotian is not away, so the content in the phone is easily captured by Suk. When he heard the hacker base forum mentioned by the man on the phone, his head hummed, and the name e suddenly appeared.


    Is it that they got some extraordinary information in invading important websites of other countries? But the last time when two people chatted, they didn''t make an appointment, and it''s just a small-scale action, isn''t it? How could this result lead to foreign agents coming to Beijing to catch them? What happened?


    Novel net

 Chapter 867

    However, judging from the few words on the phone, Suk can''t be sure whether it''s really the E group. He can only listen attentively. However, although the communication security of the two phones can be guaranteed, there are some things that can''t be explained clearly on the phone, so Deng Xiaotian decided to arrange for people to go to 13 places to learn more details.


    After Deng Xiaotian made his decision, he called directly to arrange for people to take action immediately, which was the end of the matter. Naturally, he would not discuss the work at the dinner table. Suk could only suppress his curiosity, and looked at a table of good dishes, but he had no stomach to put, so he drank directly.


    It''s specially made for Maotai. It tastes mellow and even soft. It''s not like any kind of wine that Suk had drunk before. While thinking about Zhang''s illness and E''s crisis, she didn''t pay attention to Zhang Rui''s attentive and constant filling.


    In Zhang Rui''s few social experiences, when guests come in, they have to be well treated. Of course, the standard is to eat well and drink well. But before, his braised beef noodles were a little unsatisfactory, so I thought, since Suk didn''t eat well, then drink well!


    After a while, Suk was very comfortable. His bad state of taking off power was relieved a lot. However, since he drank this wine, he really felt that his body was completely exhausted. [


    of course, the result of feeling comfortable is that I was put down by alcohol again. After three small cups, I began to feel dizzy. I left the table in advance and sat on the sofa in embarrassment. Then I fell asleep!


    I had a dream in my mind. Deng Xiaotian wanted to leave with him, but Zhang was very enthusiastic about staying. Then he went upstairs in a daze and changed to a more comfortable place to sleep.


    Because I didn''t really have a good rest last night, I had a thrilling time at Li Yuhua''s home, and the gas station was full of ghosts. I had a little rest until 3 a.m. and I started to drive to Yanjing. It''s against the law of nature to say that Suk is not sleepy, and now I drink wine again, and I sleep sweetly.


    However, although he had a good sleep, it did not delay Suk''s dream. The dream was very lively. From Ning Zhiyuan, one after another strange and familiar images emerged.


    Ning Zhiyuan, the domineering third generation of the Red Army, Ning Guoqing, who roars like a lion, Deng Xiaotian, who is like a skeleton man, Nan Feng, a fierce girl who always draws a gun, black rain with a mask, Zhang Rui, a rugged woman, and Zhang Junde, who is dedicated to the country.


    These people are not vivid and unforgettable. They are playing movies in their minds. Unconsciously, these pictures end up in darkness. Suk feels sweating all over, and then he slowly opens his eyes.


    There was silence in the room, and there was a pungent smell of dust in the air. He pulled the curtain, but it was still bright. Suk sat up slowly, raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Even though it''s autumn, the weather is still very sultry sometimes, which is the case today. In addition, Suk is sweating after drinking.


    The furnishings in the room were very simple, and there was nothing special about it. Suk was a little stunned for five or six minutes and began to recall all kinds of things that had happened before.


    It seems that nothing is more impolite than the thought that I was drunk when I visited for the first time, or that I was a little too ignorant?


    I''m afraid if I want to be Mr. Zhang, I may go through the previous decision directly. How dare I let myself give him a needle? The more I think about it, the more embarrassed I am. Fortunately, Suk is the only one in the room, otherwise he will find a way to get in.


    But after sleeping, I was really refreshed. I took a look at the thin quilt that had just been opened. I didn''t have to guess that it was a considerate act of a woman, which almost made me hot to death.


    The closed space makes people feel more stuffy and hot. Suk opens the door to get some air, but when he goes out, there is no movement outside. It goes without saying that Deng Xiaotian and the scholars seem to have some impression of their departure, but why is the owner here gone?


    Zhang Rui is gone, and Zhang Junde doesn''t know where he''s gone. He''s a stranger standing on the second floor. He feels very uncomfortable.


    Suk thought that he might as well say hello to them and then go back to the General Hospital of the military region. He wiped his sweat and looked around at the rooms.


    The doors are all the same, but Suk has never been upstairs. He has no idea where Zhang''s room is. He subconsciously takes a few steps forward, and then he sees a door lying open. It seems that there is the sound of books turning inside.


    "Dong Dong!" Suk stood outside the door and tapped twice, but there was no response inside.


    "Dong Dong!" Suk knocked twice again, but there was still no movement.


    When Suk knocked on the door for the third time, he finally couldn''t help but enter. When he thought that he had been standing at the door with Deng Xiaotian for 20 minutes before, he could imagine what might happen. I''m afraid that the two of them had entered a state of selfless work, and any sound would be ignored automatically. [


    "I''m in!" Suk opened the door as he spoke to remind them. There was also a curtain inside. It seemed that their working habit was to avoid the strong sunlight, as if all the households were holding the curtain.Who ever thought that as soon as he entered the door, suchton was stunned and stopped his steps immediately, but his knocking and reminding just now had no effect, and the people inside still didn''t respond.


    Zhang Rui, a man with her back to her, sat at her desk, pondering. Her left hand flipped through the reference books, and her right hand scratched her messy hair from time to time. She sat on the stool with her right leg up, and under her feet stepped on two boxes of 4 papers stacked together.


    This posture is extremely fierce, showing her manly manner incisively and vividly, but it''s not the point. The point is that Zhang Rui''s gray T-shirt and men''s beach pants were all thrown aside and sat there, wearing only three-point underwear.


    Her back is graceful, her shoulders are round, and her waist is slim. The black bra belt and her white skin are set off against each other, which is very eye-catching. The tight buttocks of her black underpants are particularly irritating because of her bold posture. Her two big white legs are dazzling.


    Sexy and charming, Suk believes that any man will not be moved to see such a figure. Of course, this is the premise of ignoring his messy short hair.


    Suk''s heart beat wildly and uncontrollably. He was already sweating. Now he felt hot and dry. It seemed that the aftertaste of Maotai liquor was still in his belly, which burst into flames.


    "No, I have to get out quickly!" Suk knew how untimely his present situation was. If it caused the sequelae, it would be hard to imagine the consequences. He tried his best to restrain the impulse in his heart, suddenly twisted his thigh and left.


    When Suk was about to go out, he watched his movements freeze instantly, and the task prompt of the flower picking system sounded: "task: untie Zhang Rui''s bra; reward: proficient in acupuncture and moxibustion (Advanced)"


    Novel net

 Chapter 868

    It''s very dry and stuffy. It seems that as long as you get into the working state, you will be completely deaf to foreign affairs, and you rarely leave your room. So Zhang Rui even forgot that there was Suk at home and took off his clothes.


    Gray like a rag general T-shirt, and the men''s Plaid beach shorts, wantonly thrown aside, Zhang Rui exposed his body, once again focused on his research topic.


    It has to be said that Zhang Rui''s beautiful back is really attractive, and the rugged sitting posture is also so intriguing. Suk once saw the photos of those naked girls playing games on the Internet. Although they are all from the back, there is no serious research topic to play games, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    And this woman really entered the empty state of forgetting things. Suk didn''t even feel it for a long time. She was still looking through the reference books with great passion and was still holding on to her messy short hair.


    Putong Putong''s heartbeat seems to be magnified several times. Suk turns to look at Zhang Rui again. Her slim figure and graceful curve are absolutely sexy if she doesn''t look at the front. Now, because of the latest task of the flower picking system, Suk''s eyes unconsciously fall on the button behind her bra. [


    Suk now has a certain amount of research on women''s underwear. Although it can''t be called the master level, he can see at a glance what kind of school they come from.


    Now Zhang Rui''s upper body bra, according to Suk''s judgment, belongs to one of the shoulder belt bras. Now many girls choose this kind of brassiere in order to wear those beautiful clothes with bare shoulders.


    Without the cover of the vertical shoulder belt, Zhang Rui''s shoulders are more mellow. His shoulder blades show a slight outline. A straight groove formed by his spine sticks to his waist and his bra buckle is on it.


    Suk can feel his breathing is more and more shortness, and he is hesitating in his mind. If he really takes off her bra, he will be a hooligan. He may be caught in the game for a few days. But if he doesn''t understand the task, he will erase a skill of the same kind without reward.


    If you really just erase the intermediate mastery of acupuncture, then what ability do you have to help Zhang treat brain tissue necrosis? This is a seesaw puzzle.


    If you finish the task and get a reward, you will be more confident in facing Zhang Junde''s brain injury. On the contrary, you will probably have no other way.


    "Hoo With a long breath, Suk clenched his fist and finally made a decision.


    "For the sake of your grandfather''s illness, it seems that you as a granddaughter must make some sacrifices!" Suk said in his heart, and finally slowly began to move.


    There was a curtain in the room, but the light was ok, and there was a desk lamp on Zhang Rui''s desk. Under the light, his attractive back was even more prominent.


    I didn''t expect that Zhang Rui''s face was dull, and even had a few acne on her forehead. But her beautiful back was very bright and white, and her bra with shoulder strap looked from the back. The width of the cloth slowly contracted back from the front chest. The hollowed out edge pattern dressed it up as a beautiful butterfly, spreading its wings and flapping to fly.


    Suk''s distance from Zhang Rui at this time is less than 30 cm, but the woman is still imperceptible and is still concentrating on her research.


    In the room, Zhang Rui''s voice of turning books is constantly ringing, as if he is still mumbling something, but Suk is now in a state of high tension. What''s the feeling? It''s like knowing that a tiger can''t touch its butt, but now it has to reach out and touch it, and it''s still a female tiger.


    The palms are all sweaty and wet. In order not to affect the success rate of his actions, Suk quickly wipes two hands on his T-shirt. Then, like the preparatory work before Qin, his fingers keep changing their posture, and try to make himself less nervous.


    It''s the so-called opportunity never comes again. If Zhang Rui fails, he will never give himself a second shot. Then, it''s time to witness the miracle!


    Suk slowly raised his hands and slowly extended them to the back button of Zhang Rui''s bra. At this moment, his heart beat to the peak, but Zhang Rui didn''t know that there was a man standing behind him, an animal who was going to tear off his bra.


    Right now!


    Suk roared in his heart, and his hands turned into lightning, just like the Patriot guide with precision guidance. His hands were like the wind, and he landed on the target accurately.


    There was no time to feel the touch of the skin. Suk''s fingers moved flexibly, and he heard two crackles. He immediately lost his grip with the bra strap in his hand and suddenly opened it to the outside.


    Forgetting himself, Zhang Rui straightened up subconsciously and didn''t seem to react. But the next second, he was shocked. He quickly pressed the two sponge bowls that were about to slide down and quickly turned to stand up. [


    at the moment when he turns around, Suk seems to see a touch of red on the top of the snow mountain, but it is soon blocked by Zhang Ruizhe. Unexpectedly, although Zhang Rui is panicked, but unexpectedly, she doesn''t scream.Zhang Rui''s face was full of panic, his hands stroked his chest, and chiguoguo was standing in front of Suk. His figure was concave and convex. Although he covered the beauty of the two peaks, his slim waist, flat abdomen and the black underpants below were still full of the impulse of heart beating.


    However, Suk''s performance is as if to see it now. His eyes are dull and he doesn''t have any expression. He looks straight ahead and seems to be able to see the outside scenery through Zhang Rui. He doesn''t have the slightest expression on his face. It seems that he has suddenly switched to the mode of walking dead.


    "You --" Zhang Rui''s small face was dull and white, because he was frightened just now, his eyes were a little crooked, hanging on the bridge of his nose, his chest was constantly undulating and his mouth was open. You didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    However, Zhang Rui soon found out the abnormality. Suk still didn''t change his expression, didn''t run away, and didn''t directly put himself in the right place. Instead, he stood in a daze and motionless manner, and didn''t seem to have his own existence in his eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Rui was still trembling, his voice trembling.


    "Suk, what are you doing?" Again, there is still no response.


    "What are you pretending to be stupid? I''m going to call the police While saying this, Zhang Rui holds the cup hanging on the chest peak with one hand and starts to search for his mobile phone from the desk with the other hand.

 Chapter 869

    In a word, Suk''s heart has been mentioned in his throat now, and he may jump out directly at any time, but the expression on his face is still the same. He is confused, at a loss, and seems to sleep rather than sleep, or wake up rather than wake up.


    If this is really reported to the police, even if their own hoodlum hat is implemented, jumping into the Yellow River can not be cleaned, but Suk has not been able to stop now, since he has decided to play a fool, he must stick to it.


    In the critical moment, Suk broke out a super character, acting skills can be comparable to all the movie stars, Zhang Rui bluff a Leng, simply do not know what to do.


    Originally said to call the police just to test Suk. Now it seems that Suk''s appearance is too strange. He moved his steps a little. Sure enough, Suk didn''t see it. He still looked straight ahead.


    Zhang Rui doesn''t care to button her bra again now. She doesn''t notice Suk. She quickly squats down and picks up the gray T-shirt. Just as she puts the T-shirt on her head, the black bra falls down and the two snow peaks are at a glance. [


    then he bent down and put in the men''s Plaid beach pants on the ground. Of course, this was witnessed by Suk in the whole process, but when Zhang Rui looked at it again, the man in front of him still stood aside.


    "Hello! Are you in evil After putting on his clothes, Zhang Rui was no longer so panicked. At that time, his white face was hung with two red clouds.


    He straightened his glasses, stepped back two steps, and asked each other from a distance. Zhang Rui was in a mess, but he looked like a frightened little sheep.


    Suk had a crazy idea in his mind before he decided to do it. He hoped that he could cover up his crime with such a ridiculous excuse. After standing for a few minutes, he turned around and went directly to Zhang Rui''s bed and lay down.


    Suk lay on the bed, very relaxed, a little snoring, but did not reach the realm of spring thunder.


    However, although Suk pretended to sleep with his eyes closed, he was still very worried. After all, there was a victim in this room, Zhang Rui, who might bring himself to justice at any time.


    I thought if I had discussed with her before, would things be much easier, but would Zhang Rui agree? You don''t think you''re insane, do you?


    Zhang Rui watched Suk turn around, step, walk to the bed, and then very impolitely lie on the big bed where he sleeps every day. He was completely shocked and stood on one side gaping.


    After she completely confirmed that Suk didn''t attack xng, she walked over carefully, stood by the bed and looked at Suk: "it''s frightening


    "Go! Go on, you Suk shouts in his heart. He feels that Zhang Rui is standing by the bed. He has been standing for more than ten minutes. Suk has a deep understanding of what it means to live like a year. He has to pretend that he is still beating a drum in his heart.


    This kind of feeling is hell like suffering, but there is no way, gritting your teeth to support it!


    Gritting my teeth, I can''t hold it! Scientists are not ordinary human beings! Zhang Rui has been standing by the bed for half an hour. During this time, he seems to have no movement at all. His eyes are fixed and motionless. It''s like a working monitor, which takes all Suk''s movements into his eyes.


    "Mr. Zhang, I''ll try my best!" Suk suddenly opened his mouth and said a word, which stopped Zhang Rui who had decided to study the subject again.


    "The necrotic part of your brain tissue is due to the bleeding at that time. After the blood is absorbed, there is still residue left. As long as you take out the residue, it should be able to recover!"


    "Well! The braised beef noodles are delicious. They are delicious Suk mumbled. When he talked about braised beef noodles, Zhang Rui suddenly turned red.


    Suk closed his eyes and talked to himself. He didn''t have time to do anything about his body. He turned over naturally. Maybe because of the uncomfortable posture, he turned over again. When he turned over for the third time, Zhang Rui heard a bang.


    There is no shadow of Suk on the bed. On one side of the bed, Suk sits up in a daze and looks around unexpectedly. When he sees Zhang Rui on the other side, he has a very unexpected expression: "did I drink too much at noon?"


    Zhang Rui looked at Suk''s confused face and nodded subconsciously.


    "And then you helped me here?" Suk began to play a strong theoretical foundation, and soon put the whole thing in a straight line. [


    looking at Suk, Zhang Rui didn''t look like he was faking. He hesitated for a moment and continued to nod his head, but his face was still red.


    "I''m so sorry. I can''t touch any wine. I get drunk when I drink!" While talking, Suk stood up and patted his clothes subconsciously.


    "You didn''t fall anywhere, did you?" When Zhang Rui saw Suk like this, he was able to make sure that he fell under the bed consciously."Nothing, just a little thirsty!" Suk found that Zhang Rui''s eyes gradually changed. From being cautious at the beginning, to being suspicious, until now he accepted the reality, he was finally relieved.


    "Oh Zhang Rui turned around and handed over a bottle of mineral water from under his desk. He looked at Suk''s Gudong pouring a few mouthfuls and asked tentatively, "that Suk, do you have the habit of sleepwalking?"


    "Eh!" Suk was stunned. He took some measures and asked carefully: "did I just sleepwalk? Didn''t scare you? "


    "No, no sleepwalking. It''s just like you mumbled a few words when you just went to sleep!" Zhang Rui has attributed Suk''s bold behavior to sleepwalking, which is the only way to explain the strange situation just now.


    "Well! It''s true that there has been such a situation. My mother has said it several times. I''m either too tired, or I have something to do in my heart, or I won''t sleepwalk! "


    Suk nodded, this is his plan, to build himself into a sleepwalker, so just now I went to untie Zhang Rui''s bra, it is completely a conscious act in sleep, anyway, this matter - also said in the past!


    Zhang Rui guessed that it might be the illness of her grandfather that put pressure on Suk''s heart, which directly led to his sudden sleepwalking. She knew the importance of brain tissue to people, and how Suk could easily get up when he had to go for acupuncture treatment because so many doctors couldn''t do anything about his illness.


    A storm seems to have passed safely. Suk sighs that he is lucky to meet such a careless man. I''m afraid that if he is another person, he will definitely give himself a slap in the face regardless of the situation.


    While Zhang Rui was thinking, he glanced at the black bra beside the desk subconsciously. Before Zhang Rui could pick it up, he thought that the woman''s upper body was empty now, so he took a sneak look. Sure enough, the light gray T-shirt had two obvious sharp dots on the double peaks, which was very eye-catching.

 Chapter 870

    Although the criminal fact that Suk took the initiative to untie his bra was ruled out, sleepwalking was still a kind of behavior that made people feel at ease. As long as he thought of Suk''s frightening appearance just now, Zhang Rui was a little nervous, which soon made the atmosphere in the room awkward.


    And Suk is really in a trance, always unconsciously want to see the two raised cherry points, but such a move will be very easy to find, just when two people don''t know how to get along, Suk sees a laptop under Zhang Rui''s desk, suddenly his eyes brighten.


    "That - can you lend me your computer?" Suk asked, pointing to the notebook in his bag.


    "Oh! well! But I just bought this computer. There is no software in it yet! " Zhang Rui looked around, then bent over and picked up the notebook bag.


    And in the moment when she bent down, Suk could even feel the two groups of soft meat gently swing, just like the water wave. As expected, there was no binding of bra. This is the real original ecology! [


    now Suk just wants to contact E on the Internet to see if Deng Xiaotian''s previous phone call at the dinner table has anything to do with them. Although they have been friends for some time, due to the self-protection of hackers, they don''t have any contact information except forum messages.


    Watching Suk carrying his notebook out of the door, Zhang Rui was really relieved. Unexpectedly, Suk was so young that he had such a disease as sleepwalking.


    Sleepwalking is also called nocturnal travel. It''s really a disease. It needs to be treated! But the two just got to know each other, and it seems that there is some contradiction in persuading him to treat the disease. In addition, Suk himself is a doctor. Is this the legendary doctor who does not treat himself?


    It''s totally subconscious to touch his double peaks. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. At the moment when Suk turns around and goes out, his eyes seem to stay here. When he looks down, he is shocked. The convex points in the shape of two grapes are so obvious.


    Sitting back at his desk, Zhang Rui could not calm down at all. Looking at a large dry list of data and calculation formulas, Zhang Rui felt a mess. His already messy hairstyle broke through a new realm again and entered the style of abstract painting.


    The optical fiber broadband of the Institute of physics is connected very fast, and Zhang Rui is right. This notebook is just a new one, and no entertainment software has been installed, but Suk''s purpose is not here.


    Fortunately, some of the browser''s necessary installation software is still complete. Suk downloaded his professional toolkit from the Internet.


    More than ten minutes later, Suk has established a small broiler network again, switched the p address several times, and finally entered the hacker base forum.


    After landing, the notebook''s own speaker came jingling message prompt, Suk click message information, did not expect that this period of time, there are more than ten messages, and the sender is all E.


    "In or not? Now I have a new job. Are you interested in it


    Sure enough, the first message e began to put forward a new action, but Suk didn''t get on the Internet at that time, so he couldn''t reply to it.


    "If you don''t show up again, I won''t play with you this time! Don''t say that you''re not righteous! "


    "This operation is very difficult. Don''t you want to challenge it?"


    "Leave me a message online!"


    Suk saw here already knew that they should start a new operation soon and continue to look at it soon.


    "Boss, are you coming or not! We are short of a commando now! The other party is a hard nut, and now they haven''t gnawed it down! "


    "Damn it, it''s a failure. What you get is cut back again!"


    In this message, you can feel e''s impatience and depravity. Suk has some knowledge of him and his companions. According to the truth, he was intermediate proficient in hacker technology at that time, and some of them were slightly better than himself. What kind of problems did he encounter?


    "Damn, I really met a master. It should have been exposed here. You can come to me online!" E''s last message is followed by a list of network addresses. [


    Suk hesitated for a moment and didn''t know whether he should be involved here. It''s obvious that they are most likely the information supervision department mentioned by Deng Xiaotian. Now there is no way to make a final conclusion.


    However, another thing is certain, that is, their operation this time is absolutely very important, and the information they want can even be described as decisive and imminent.


    On the one hand, the invitation before e can show that they want to absorb themselves, but now they are still a student, and they don''t want to be involved in it, which consumes too much energy.


    On the other hand, now that I have got the advanced reward for being proficient in hacker technology, I can say that my level should be at the peak. For the experts in E, I''m eager to try, and I really want to fight.


    "Hoo When Suk pressed enter, he had already made a decision and breathed a long breath. Anyway, now he has a relationship with the people of the sixth national security office, and he may even be involved in this team. Then the information supervision office can be regarded as a companion, so he should help!E left the network address, unexpectedly at the beginning of a password data chain lock, Suk mouth slightly up, two hands fast in the keyboard with a knock, his data into a key, and he is like a thief, is preparing to break into the house.


    Ten fingers in both hands with shadow, crackling sound like a sweet melody, Suk listen to this kind of sound even more relaxed, meet the difficulties, but also like a bolt.


    The first lock is released!


    The second lock is released!


    When Suk cracked the fifth code lock, the interface in front of him began to change. What Suk expected was that e had already been waiting for him. It seemed that his previous cracking action had already attracted his attention.


    ¡°e£¿¡±


    ¡°sk£¿¡±


    Two hacker comrades who have never met each other meet again in the virtual network data. At this moment, the gear of fate turns, and the wheel of history connects the two closely. Er, that''s too bloody! In a word, this is a meeting of unity, victory and progress!


    Two people confirmed each other''s identity, e immediately began to cut into the theme: "you can be regarded as coming, this time it''s a big deal, stealing chicken can''t eat rice, you have to help us revenge!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "SK, are you patriotic?" Although it was just a few dry words, Suk suddenly felt a sense of solemnity.


    "Of course!" Suk did not hesitate to reply directly.


    "I believe you! But this is top secret information. I hope you can understand that! " E knew that even if he didn''t say it now, he would understand it when Suk joined the team. On the contrary, he might as well be frank about it now: "there are some technical problems with the national research aircraft carrier. We need you to join us and serve the country!"

 Chapter 871

    Looking at the information displayed on the computer, Suk suddenly felt that he was full of pressure. He never felt that he, a little high school student, would be involved in such a big thing.


    To serve the country, I remember when I was a child, I often heard a sentence: To study for the rise of the country, I always feel that this sentence is very far away, but now it really appears in front of my eyes.


    All of a sudden, Suk felt it was necessary to stand up. Aircraft carrier is a heavy word. If a country does not have an aircraft carrier, then its national defense and military have fatal defects.


    It has always been rumored that the country is building its own aircraft carrier, which is not a dismembered empty shell aircraft carrier received from other countries, but a maritime mobile base of its own, which can carry the attack and defense of carrier based aircraft and provide logistics support.


    "I''ll do my best!" Suk took a deep breath and knocked down these words solemnly. [


    "SK, come to Yanjing! Fight with us E sent out an invitation again, but such an invitation made Suk hesitate. He was in Yanjing and wanted to find them very convenient. But Suk thought about whether he would lose his freedom because of this.


    It''s one thing to be willing to contribute to the country and the nation, but it''s another thing to ensure the freedom of his life. Suk worries that if he really joins them, many things will change, and maybe he will live a military training life.


    Think of here, Suk subconsciously shook his head, information supervision office and national security six together, still think six will be better.


    "No, where I am, it doesn''t prevent us from fighting together!" Suk again declined: "what''s the goal this time? I need to know something! "


    I don''t know if e went to ask for instructions from the leader. After about ten minutes, his reply was sent: "it''s a pity that you can''t come here! The thing is, this time the target is the iwapert team. "


    "The U.S. Department of defense attaches great importance to this group. It is a sub group of the Institute of global conflict and cooperation at the University of California. The Minerva project is dedicated to the construction of electromagnetic launch system technology on aircraft carriers."


    "Although our country has been working on this technology for a long time, there has been no breakthrough in xng. It is reported that the iwapert team has mastered the core technology of electromagnetic radiation and is currently in the process of debugging. Our previous work has also proved this point!"


    Suk couldn''t understand what e said, such as the Institute for global conflict and cooperation, the Minerva project, and the electromagnetic launch system. But in any case, it was very powerful.


    "Damn, I thought the system of this research institute was easy to get into, but who knows that there was a hard stubble. Now the American military has sent people to look for trouble!"


    In a word, Suk immediately made sure that the Department they were in was really the information supervision department that asked for help from the sixth national security office.


    "What do I need to do?" However, Suk does not want to disclose this matter. Perhaps the best way to deal with it is to keep this relationship between the two sides.


    "It shouldn''t be too late. We must strike while the iron is hot. The later the time is delayed, the more variables are likely to appear. I have just communicated with our leader, and I''m going to make another assault tonight to try to get this technology back! How''s it going? "


    "I''ll take your notice, or am I here?" Suk, now we''re on command.


    "Well, we''ll meet here about eight o''clock!" E has set a meeting time to say goodbye to Suk, because he is about to participate in the temporary combat deployment. Although there is no smoke and flames in the network conflict, it is not a real battle.


    After quitting the small top secret network established by E, Suk didn''t turn off his computer. Instead, he began to search for relevant materials. After all, every word he heard from e was fresh.


    The four major trends of aircraft carrier development are as follows: man-machine air combat system, attack technology of Shipborne stealth aircraft, electromagnetic launch system, and new concept weapon research that includes electromagnetic railgun, laser weapon, high-energy ray and other weapons.


    The electromagnetic launch system mentioned in E is the weakest part of the current national aircraft carrier technology. The other three technologies have become more and more mature. However, due to the lack of aircraft carrier and the constraints of various practical conditions, the country has been striving to overcome this technology. Even after the purchase of the wagliang, it still can only use the backward ski jump takeoff technology.


    At present, the carrier based aircraft take-off mode of aircraft carrier is mainly divided into ski jump take-off technology and steam launcher technology, and the electromagnetic launch technology has not been really implemented into the actual combat, and even in the active exploration.


    But the ski jump take-off technology has serious shortcomings. The attack ability of the aircraft carrier depends on the carrier battle group, and the attack ability of the battle group is not only the fierce firepower of the fleet itself, but also the extension of the attack radius. [


    this depends on whether the carrier based aircraft is powerful or not. The reason why the ski jump takeoff technology is insufficient is that it seriously limits the carrier based aircraft''s load and fuel capacity. In this way, the aircraft can be greatly discounted in the battle xng. Without medicine and fuel, can the aircraft be a target?Suk has been reading for a long time, but he can''t understand anything too profound. There are so many things about the comparison between fixed wing early warning aircraft and helicopter early warning aircraft, and whether there is a large tanker. There is only one central idea, that is, the steam launch system is better than the ski jump take-off system.


    The electromagnetic system is hundreds of times stronger than the steam system.


    Since the so-called electromagnetic launch system is so powerful, and the team called ivapert has made a breakthrough, and has basically mastered the core technology, then go and get it!


    Suk knows the significance of this matter. It''s not like he has so many imaginations of his peers. He has a clear attitude towards this matter, that is, since it is useful to the country, why can''t he use it?


    Besides, the United States is not a good thing. It has always regarded itself as an international police force. Today, tomorrow, not to mention now, it took 450 million taels of silver from China just because of the Treaty of shame and ugliness. Nothing else. Today is what it should be.


    Taking other technologies for reference can also promote the common development of the international community. Why not?

 Chapter 872

    Now that he has decided to take part in the operation in the evening, Suk naturally has to make all the preparations, because Zhiqi has just established a small broiler network to connect with E. but if he really wants to do something about the computer system of the ivapert team, he naturally has to be ready.


    Besides, according to e, there should be experts over there. Last time, they have scared the snake, and even exposed some of their feet. This time, they should be very careful.


    Fortunately, the network speed of the Institute of physics is strong enough, and the configuration of this notebook is high enough, which makes it much easier for Suk to build a more rigorous and secure broiler network.


    From Asia to Europe, the broiler network has been connected to dozens of countries, and every broiler computer has been carefully selected by Suk, and the last point seems to be the president office computer of a North American listed company.


    Everything goes well, just wait until the time comes, you can start! [


    "Hoo!" Suk was finally relieved when he was successful. Subconsciously, he looked up and realized that it was getting dark. Then he realized that it had been a long time and it was close to 6:10.


    There''s no movement outside. It''s like the whole two-story building is on its own. And now it''s all this time. Shouldn''t we have dinner?


    Hesitated for a moment, Suk or Nai sat aside and reminded the host to cook. It was a bit cheeky, not thick to a certain extent. I''m afraid there were some obstacles in my heart.


    "Task: untie Zhang Rui''s bra (completed); reward: proficient in acupuncture and moxibustion (Advanced)"


    "Please extract!"


    Suk enters into the space of the flower picking system, and the completion prompt displayed on the large screen is still hanging on it. Many things have been delayed before, so that he hasn''t had time to extract the reward. Since there''s nothing wrong now, let''s start!


    Space began to show fluorescence everywhere, shrouded in the body, soon a cool force swimming in the body, the last one into two, one with the brain fusion, the other is hovering in the body.


    A lot of knowledge about acupuncture and moxibustion that I have never heard of, and a lot of acupuncture techniques that I have never heard of, are things that I didn''t master when I got the intermediate proficiency, such as burning mountain fire, penetrating heart cold, and even thirteen needles of ghost door, which completely opened a new door for Suk.


    Maybe in the face of Zhang Junde and Zhang Lao''s illness, he finally gained more confidence, but Suk also knows that these skills alone are not enough. I''m afraid that Li Zhengbai, the master of traditional Chinese medicine, will not be inferior in his skills. His most effective weapon is


    still this dress, with disorderly hair, gray T-shirt, plaid men''s beach pants and blue slippers It seems that people are more like an artist than a researcher. When two people walk together, Suk always feels a little disobedient.


    This seems to be the most wonderful flower among the girls I know!


    "Zhang Rui, is this your boyfriend?" In fact, the canteen of the Institute of physics is more like a restaurant. It is clean and tidy. Many staff members have begun to eat in it. A fat man in work clothes, wearing a mask, joked.


    "Master Liu, this is my friend!" Zhang Rui blushed and bowed his head in embarrassment. It seems that any kind of woman will be shy in the face of this kind of problem.


    In fact, Suk''s face is red. He is not so handsome, but he can see that he is totally different from Zhang Rui! Standing behind Zhang Rui, subconsciously glanced at her compassionate, suddenly her head hummed.


    "My God! Is this girl still in a vacuum? I haven''t changed my underwear for such a long time? " Thinking of this, Suk quickly made a special observation of the fat man in front of him. At last, he didn''t pay attention at all. This is a relief. Although Zhang Rui''s appearance is a little unsatisfactory, his figure is completely real. You can take a look at it for yourself. If others want to see it, there''s no way!


    After dinner, they go back together. On the way, some people who know Zhang Rui say hello one after another, and they look at Suk very playfully, which makes Suk very depressed.


    "Is there someone at home?" Zhang Rui is empty handed. Suk has all the meals he has. Back in front of the building, a very ordinary Volkswagen Santana stops outside.


    After opening the door, I saw Zhang Junde chatting with a man about 40 years old. The man was wearing a white shirt and black trousers. His face was soft and always with a smile.


    "Yo! They''re back! Director Li, this is the strange man that director Deng said! It''s Suk Zhang Junde stood up slowly, then waved Suk to his side and whispered, "Suk, this is director Li of the chairman''s office!"


    "Ah? President''s office, director Li? " Suk''s head was a little confused. He didn''t expect that this person would suddenly come out. This person is the Secretary of the chairman, who is with the chairman every day. This is the rhythm of the emperor''s near service and imperial yellow jacket. Suk can''t help but be stunned.


    Happy Mid Autumn Festival, happy reunion day! Brother who is away from home, don''t forget to call home for peace. Little lonely is here with you!

 Chapter 873

    Although the confidential secretaries of the chairman''s office are not well-known, no one dares to underestimate them. These people may serve as a senior official at any time. However, director Li''s feeling to Suk is very peaceful, and there is no such prestige at all.


    Standing in front of him, he was as cool as the breeze, and his face was very warm. Seeing the food in Suk''s hand, he pointed to the direction of the table: "don''t delay eating, talk while eating!"


    While Suk is looking at Li Zeqing, Li Zeqing is also observing Suk. Before he came here, he had learned about Suk''s life through relevant channels.


    The 18-year-old senior high school student, who is the first in grade 17, is one of the top ten league members at the municipal level. He has a strong sense of justice. He can drive fast and play piano. He even has an intersection with Mai Chenggang, the commander of the local military division, and Wan Guosong, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. At the same time, he has a sister Gan who has a black background.


    As for the relationship with Wan guoshuan''s family, it has also been confirmed, but no one has ever known that he has medical skills. However, Deng Xiaotian from the sixth national security office will never make up the facts, and Deng Xiaotian can use Dang xng to guarantee Suk''s absolute ability. [


    this is a magical boy, which is the attribute given by Li Zeqing to Suk. However, the brain condition of Mr. Zhang Junde is not careless at all. After all, this matter has been a major concern of the chairman and the premier.


    After the initial shock, Suk tries to calm down and face a hidden boss. Even Zhang Junde takes it seriously. Naturally, a little hairy child is not much better.


    Fortunately, Li Zeqing''s attitude towards people and things made Suk feel more relaxed. However, although Li Zeqing meant eating and chatting, several people sat at the table, but no one moved their chopsticks.


    Li Zeqing gave a faint smile. He knew that sitting here would bring pressure to them. In fact, he had just been seated before Suk entered the door.


    "Mr. Zhang, now the chairman is entertaining foreign guests. I can''t get away from him. I''m entrusted to come and find out the situation! At the same time, I would like to express my sympathy to you


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m still able to hold on. Now Suk has a preliminary treatment plan. Please tell chairman Li that Zhang Junde will live up to the expectations of the motherland and the people and return to work as soon as possible!"


    Zhang Junde looks a little excited. It''s true that he never thought that the chairman would entrust Li Zeqing to come here. Li Zeqing''s arrival is basically like a royal censor holding Shangfang''s sword. It seems that he is just like the emperor''s presence. What a great Royal grace it is.


    "Mr. Zhang, don''t get excited. The chairman contacted director Deng before!" Li Zeqing turned his head and looked at Suk, then said: "director Deng highly values Suk''s medical skills, and the chairman''s opinion is to respect your ideas!"


    As soon as Zhang Junde was about to speak, he heard Li Zeqing continue to say, "but this is a big deal. Suk, can you tell me how sure you are to cure Zhang''s brain disease?"


    To tell the truth, when he knew that Suk was only 18 years old, Li Zeqing already had doubts. If Deng Xiaotian hadn''t made a pledge, I''m afraid that this treatment would definitely be banned.


    There is no need to repeat the importance of Zhang Junde. No one can afford the responsibility if there is a real problem. Therefore, it is necessary for Li Zeqing to implement Suk''s level again.


    It''s just that Suk really has no way to give an accurate answer to this question. Although his acupuncture technique has reached the advanced level, this treatment depends to a large extent on the fact that Li Zeqing can''t understand it. However, from the expression of Suk''s face, he can see that it''s not suk''s making things up, and the names of these acupoints blurt out, It also shows from the side that Suk really has some level.


    "According to director Deng''s reaction, you have the strength of your family in your body when you apply the needle. What''s the matter?" Deng Xiaotian also reported on the strength of his family. After all, Li Zhengbai, a master of traditional Chinese medicine, had no idea what to do. No one would be at ease if Suk didn''t have some unique work.


    Every time Su Ke answered a question from Li Zeqing, he would ponder over the words in his mind. Because of Li Zeqing''s identity, if he had a perfunctory or untrue sentence on his side, it would be equivalent to disrespect to the chairman. This is a big crime of deceiving the king!


    "This is the result of my practice of twelve sections of Taoist brocade since I was a child. Maybe director Deng also said that this kind of situation is rare, and I can''t explain it myself!" The explanation of science and law is unknown, and there is no problem for Suk to say so.


    Because of the high degree of mental tension, Suk''s tummy seemed to have died down before, and he didn''t feel hungry. It was really strange. As he said this, he subconsciously turned to look at the wall clock.


    Nima, it''s seven forty? How time flies? I''m afraid E has been waiting for him for a long time, but it seems that director Li still has many problems. Who knows when he will leave? The more worried it is, the worse things are going.


    "Now, Suk, can you pulse me off and see how I''m doing?" Li Zeqing suddenly said so.


    [author''s digression]: I''ve had a few more drinks during the festival. I''ll make it up this afternoon!

 Chapter 874

    As for Li Zeqing''s proposal to help him feel his pulse, Suk knows that he only wants to verify his level. After all, it all depends on real talent and learning. If he is a grass-roots team, he can''t do what he said before. Who can trust him to give people to him.


    It''s just that Suk doesn''t have a clue. He knows the basic skills of seeing, hearing and asking. However, he doesn''t know the basic theory of Li Zeqing''s health.


    It''s easy to say if you find his illness directly, but if you really neglect it for a moment and make a wrong diagnosis, it''s a shame. For the time being, you can''t touch Zhang''s brain tissue. This old man who has made great contributions to the country can only stop here.


    This is really what he does not want to see. Thinking of Zhang Junde''s depression before, and the heartfelt joy of suddenly seeing hope, he will try his best to treat it.


    But now that Li Zeqing has asked him to cut his pulse, if he takes it off, it will immediately cause his reaction. Thinking of this, Rao shisuk is nervous, but he has no choice but to harden his head and nod: "OK, please, director Li!" [


    while talking, Suk pointed to the dining table, because the four people were originally sitting around the table, but they didn''t have to go to another place. Li Zeqing saw Suk''s gesture and naturally put his right hand out and palm up on the table.


    Suk took a deep breath. It was mules or horses that had to be pulled out. He still positioned himself with three fingers and closed his eyes according to the size of Li Zeqing''s wrist.


    At first, both Deng Xiaotian and Zhang Junde had some symptoms at that time. Even Zhang Junde knew where the disease was before he felt the pulse. The so-called symptomatic pulse cutting is a clue.


    However, Li Zeqing looks ruddy and full of moderate spirit. He is absolutely in excellent health care. Moreover, with his status, regular physical examination is inevitable. If there is a real disease, I''m afraid there will be a famous doctor consultation for a long time. Intuitively, director Li''s health should be very good.


    At the time of pulse cutting, the people who got the information were the same as Suk''s idea. The pulse was peaceful and powerful, but there was no obvious problem with the viscera.


    Is Li Zeqing healthy? So how can he judge whether he has real talent and learning? The more he thought about it, the more wrong it was. In this case, Suk even felt that he was beginning to be impatient.


    Although Suk''s eyes were closed, Li Zeqing was watching him all the time. Of course, Zhang Junde and his grandson were very serious.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the problem? " Seeing Suk''s frown, Li Zeqing smiles. He is confident in his body. He not only pays attention to exercise for a long time, but also has a very regular diet. If the only problem is lack of sleep, it can only be said that it is lack of sleep.


    Since Li Zeqing took the lead in speaking, Suk also opened his eyes. It can be said that he didn''t find anything just now. He tried to calm down his impatience. But he subconsciously glanced at the wall clock. Unexpectedly, ten minutes later, it was already 7:50. I''m afraid e was already waiting for him!


    But there is no way to deal with this matter. You can''t go upstairs and get ready to take part in the hacker fight!


    Looking at Li Zeqing''s faint smile, it seems that this is the spirit of dragon and horse, see? All of a sudden, what traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to is seeing, hearing and asking. If you don''t have a clue, you can ask directly!


    "Director Li, I don''t know what''s wrong with you recently?"


    "Uncomfortable? That''s not true Li Zeqing shook his head. Originally, he wanted to hear if Suk would find out some small problems for his body. After all, Jin zuchi is a perfect man. It is absolutely impossible for a person to have no small problems.


    But now, not only did Suk get what he got, he even began to ask himself. Although his face didn''t change, he had some doubts about his medical skills.


    I''m afraid I have to report to the chairman truthfully this time. I have some thoughts in my heart, but I seem to have said subconsciously: "I just don''t have a good night''s rest during this period. I had a dream two days ago that I was seriously ill and my heart was aching. Until I woke up, my dream was still palpitating, as if it were true!"


    Suddenly realized that he said smooth mouth, but this is nothing, right as a casual chat move, but Li Zeqing between the meaning of a word, immediately let Suk on the heart.


    Seeing, hearing and asking, inquiry is an indispensable part, although Suk did not ask for more useful information, but this dream center pain, can not be groundless.


    "Director Li, don''t be impatient!" Although Suk is worried about delaying their action now, he is very anxious, but he can only calm down if he wants to pass the present stage safely.


    I didn''t stop before. This time, I had a general goal. I directly focused on my heart. It was still very strong and surging like the tide. [


    originally, Li Zeqing had some doubts about Suk, but now he saw that Suk''s face began to look ugly, his brows were wrinkled, and he felt thoughtful. For some reason, he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart and began to ferment slowly."Director Li, have you had a physical examination recently?" Suk''s words made Li Zeqing a little uneasy, but he was still relieved: what can I worry about? This Suk must be bluffing! Seeing that I have seen through his level, do you start to talk nonsense now?


    Li Zeqing is not a gentle xng son. From the beginning, Zhang Junde''s identity and Deng Xiaotian''s pledge made him remain modest to Suk. However, when it comes to his own body, he can continue to be calm.


    "Well! Did you have a physical examination at Union Medical College last Saturday? Do you think there''s something wrong? " Li Zeqing''s face was not gloomy and his voice was impatient.


    Suk once again looked at the wall clock. NIMA, it''s already eight o''clock. He didn''t expect that the time passed so fast. He was worried and his mood became impatient again. Now Li Zeqing''s tone obviously had doubts about himself, and even a little disdain. In a hurry, he forgot that this person was the confidential secretary of the chairman''s office.


    "Director Li, I advise you to go to the hospital for an in-depth examination right now, or you may have a disaster in the near future!"


    Suk''s voice is neither haughty nor haughty, and his face looks worried. In Li Zeqing''s eyes, he can''t keep his manners even if he is good at cultivating Qi. Listening to Suk''s words, he seems that he may die at any time.


    "Presumptuous!" Li Zeqing was the confidential secretary of the chairman''s office. He contacted all the members of the Central Committee. If he didn''t move, he would be angry. He turned his hand and slapped it on the table.


    [author''s digression]: book friend: t3615125, little lonely can''t drink much, just like two or three cups. Would you like to buy me a drink?


    Novel net

 Chapter 875

    It''s no joke that life matters. Anyone who hears the news that he can die suddenly at any time can be calm. What''s more, Li Zeqing went to the Union Medical College Hospital only last week, where he was examined by professional doctors and high-precision medical equipment. He was healthy. When he heard Suk''s words, he immediately made a case.


    The slap on the table made the food clank. Unexpectedly, director Li was gentle and strong. To his surprise, Zhang Junde and his grandson were both startled. They didn''t know what to do.


    Suk was in a hurry. According to e, it was EVA PERT''s team''s research computer that was going to be invaded, and the target was the top secret intelligence of the electromagnetic launch system on the aircraft carrier, which was of great importance.


    Moreover, they have failed several times before, and the other side is hard stubble. This action itself is full of uncertainty. How can they delay such a crucial action? If they really fail because of themselves, I don''t know what will happen next time.


    Even the U.S. military has sent agents, the purpose is self-evident, this is a battle that can not be put on the surface, this is a battle without smoke. [


    but now director Li is sitting here, and now he is yelling at himself with a high brow. Suk doesn''t think so much about it, whether you are a senior official of the chairman''s office or not.


    "I used to think that your pulse was powerful, but just now I cut your pulse again, but I found that your heart pulse was different. The viscera oppressed the blood vessels. Under the heavy pressure, the natural blood spurted out more powerful!"


    With a cold face, Suk began to tell all his previous guesses. At this moment, Li Zeqing was even more furious. What organ oppresses blood vessels is a ridiculous talk.


    "Suk!" Zhang Junde one of these two men blow beard and stare, quickly trying to ease the atmosphere, and even give Suk a wink: "what do you say oppressing blood vessels?"


    "It''s the stenosis of the heart and blood vessels. Director Li said he was pleasantly surprised by the nightmare. What''s the nightmare? That''s when the heart suddenly pressed on the blood vessels, and the blood flow was not smooth. When I cut the pulse just now, I found that his blood vessels had been compressed to 80% at the time of the most serious cardiac pacing! "


    Although Suk told Zhang Junde, this passage was also for Li Zeqing.


    "80% Zhang Junde carefully pondered, suddenly a Leng: "are you talking about myocardial infarction?"


    "Yes, it''s myocardial infarction, but director Li''s current situation does not mean that high blood fat causes blockage, but organ compression. If one day it''s true that blood vessel stenosis exceeds 90%, then it''s life-threatening at any time!"


    Suk said solemnly, and Li Zeqing also calmed down in an instant. Suk didn''t like to say angry words. He broke out in a cold sweat. However, because he had slapped the case before, the atmosphere became stiff. He took a deep breath and slowed down for a long time. Then he said, "Suk, are you serious?"


    "Director Li, you should go and check it now. How can I joke with you about this matter? I can''t delay it!" Suk is eager for Li Zeqing to disappear. Although he exaggerates, it is also true.


    "Mr. Zhang, the chairman has explained that your health is very important. You can''t be in a hurry. Now I have to go back to recover my life. I won''t disturb you!"


    Li Zeqing squeezed out a smile. After a while, he calmed down. As he spoke, he got up and walked out. Naturally, Zhang Junde was grateful. He took Zhang Rui to send him out of the door and exchanged greetings.


    Suk went out with him. Seeing that Li Zeqing started the car and left slowly, he quickly explained: "Mr. Zhang, I have some ideas about your illness now. I have to be quiet and check some information. You can have dinner first!"


    After that, Suk trotted back to his room and sat in front of the computer. The time on the screen was already 8:25.


    ¡°sk£¿¡±


    ¡°sk£¿¡±


    ¡°sk£¿¡±


    According to the address given by e before, enter the private local area network again. This is an encrypted area, a bit like the company''s own chat room. Suk used to communicate with e here, but now there is only a pile of call information on the screen.


    They''re not already on the move, are they? Suk was really sorry, but at this time, another sentence appeared on the screen: "Damn, you''re here at last!" The name of [


    e suddenly reappears in the list.


    "I''m sorry for the delay. What about you?" Suk shot out the subtitles.


    "Speed in!" E followed by a string of network addresses.


    At this time, e has two computers in front of him. One is following his partner to invade the database of ivapert team, and the other is waiting for Suk.


    Otherwise it wouldn''t have happened. As soon as Suk landed, he would have found out.


    "All right!" Suk took a deep breath. The previous argument with Li Zeqing made him feel uneasy. Now he tried to calm himself down. He read the formula of twelve sections of Taoist brocade subconsciously. Who knows that the strength of the past, which came out of thousands of calls, swam quickly all over his body, and suddenly his heart was empty.


    Before the hacker tools downloaded from their mailbox one by one open, chicken computer one by one jump, in the twinkling of an eye, it seems to travel all over the world.At the Institute of global conflict and cooperation at the University of California, the clock on the wall is exactly 4:30 a.m., which is the time when all families are silent and everyone sleeps. But now the lights are bright and everyone''s face is solemn.


    Here are not only the staff of the Minerva project, but also the staff of the otek project, which is the research on network and information security in the new network environment. They all belong to the Department of University of California. This time, they are also invited to help.


    These are the top talents of the two projects. Sunk of Minerva project doesn''t know about them, but Otak is a real network field. The aspects of information security research naturally include the well-known hacker technology.


    Information security is not only about protection, but also about anti invasion, that is, attack. Since it is called research, there are naturally innovative methods. E they are not wronged when they encounter their losses. Encryption technology, anti invasion, Trojan horse anti submarine, and even vulnerability camouflage are all taken by surprise.


    "*"


    this is a bald, big nosed foreign man with blue eyes and Eagle hook nose. He can take part in the fight of UF. He has a big body, but at this time he is staring at the computer screen in front of him nervously, and his hands are tapping the keyboard quickly.


    Sweating on his forehead, he made a list of his current state. He turned his head and yelled at his companion: "Scola, come on, help me. I can''t stand this new guy!"

 Chapter 876

    "Cook, what''s going on? You''re not sure? " Scola is a young man, very handsome, golden hair like the sun in general brilliant, light like a prince, but now is also a solemn face, turned to his companion cook.


    Cook can be said to be the best one in the whole "Otak project". He can be called an expert in network defense research. If he can''t cope with it, how strong is the enemy? Although he wants to help, he is also lacking in skills. Who is the new comer? He is so powerful!


    Of course, Suk is the new one to join the battle. Although he came late, in the age of information explosion, the distance between countries on the earth has been greatly shortened by the Internet, and even an instant information can span the hemisphere.


    Suk people are in Yanjing, but a few codes and dozens of broiler computers are jumping. Ten minutes later, they have arrived at the Research Institute of the University of California. Although the battle has been started for a long time, they are still constantly sawing.


    Until the emergence of Suk, a new force, things finally changed. Suk, who has obtained advanced mastery of hacker technology, has been at the peak of hacker technology in terms of technology. Now the only weakness is the lack of actual combat experience. [


    when the camera goes back to the University of California, the atmosphere is dignified, with bursts of crackling keyboard sound. Now the staff of Minerva team here are all nervously on one side, and the command here has been transferred to their partner, the OTEC project team.


    "Professor Adams, why do I have an ominous premonition?" An old man over the age of Huajia, with gray hair and white face, is a typical white man with glasses on the bridge of his nose and a handkerchief in his hand. From time to time, he raised his hand to wipe his forehead.


    George Eastwood, the 62 year old man in charge of Minerva project, is not only a rising star in electromagnetic radiation technology, but also a leader in this field. It can be said that this project was built by him.


    However, this scholar like old man is now in a state of uneasiness and even nervous, while the man next to him is full of confidence, like a general on the battlefield, patting George on the shoulder with ease.


    "George, don''t worry, my boys are not cowards!"


    Adams and George have the same status, and they are also affiliated to the Institute of global conflict and cooperation at the University of California. However, the project he is responsible for is information networking. The difference is that he is much more open-minded, wearing a plaid shirt with Hawaiian style.


    Looking at his old colleague nervously, he picked up his cigarette box from one side of the table: "George, a cigar from Havana. It''s rolled out of a beautiful woman''s thigh. It''s absolutely delicious!"


    "What time is it now? Where am I in the mood to smoke cigars?" George glared at Adams angrily. I''m afraid his subordinates would kick him out now.


    "Hi! George, my boys are all lions on the battlefield. They will be torn to pieces when they meet the enemy. No, they are not even enemies. At best, they are just prey Adams was not ashamed of himself, he said it was majestic.


    "I hope so!" George drew a cross on his chest and prayed to God.


    "You! Didn''t my boys get rid of them last time? And also locked a p address of Huaxia. By the way, did you report this to the president? " Adams lit his cigar, took a deep breath, suddenly remembered and asked directly.


    It''s the sweetest time to sleep. He was called down from bed by George. He quickly took a cigarette to refresh himself. Sure enough, he was refreshed with a puff.


    "Well, all the people from the Bureau of investigation have been here. I heard that they went to China two days ago. Oh, my God! Adams, the alarm goes off again


    Just as George was talking, a computer nearby suddenly sounded a sharp alarm, indicating that the other party had broken through his defense line. Then the alarm suddenly stopped, and the computer screen also fell into the dark.


    Adams slightly frowned, with a worried face of George: "George, don''t worry, the gain and loss of a city and a pool can''t affect the whole war situation. Don''t worry, I will deduct Lewis credits, his level is not good, our whole project team, the most powerful is cook!"


    While talking, he raised his finger and pointed to the solemn faced cook. There are some graduate students and professional professors in the project team, and the bald cook is one of the professors here.


    George took a look at Cook''s direction. Cook didn''t know him on the first day. The first two times, he was the most powerful one in commanding the whole situation and organizing attack and defense. But now he found that his face was not as light as before, and he was sweating.


    At this time, another alarm came, the sound of didi reverberated in the room, even the crackling sound of the keyboard seemed to have a momentary pause.


    In such a short time, he broke through a computer, which had never been seen in the previous battles. It was a bit unexpected. Even Adams could not help walking past and standing behind cook, and he was shocked. [Cook is the elite of the entire OTEC project team, and the technology of vulnerability camouflage and fragmentation is his research achievement. As colleagues of the same Research Institute, they were assigned to do the network security of the Minerva project, and naturally they have the responsibility to deal with the invasion of foreign enemies.


    As the project leader, Adams is also very proficient in networking. Now cook has been defeated by B. He also shows that the other party''s technology is very good, and his brain is rotating rapidly. He is also thinking about countermeasures.


    Cook has now played a super long level, but still did not turn the situation around, fingers on the keyboard to bring out bursts of shadow, this is the opponent he has never met, it can be said that this is the most powerful person he has met, is he going to lose in his hands?


    Before cook''s pessimism spread, his opponent suddenly shrank back and shrank fast. As soon as cook saw this opportunity, he could not miss it. As soon as his eyes brightened, he followed him.


    Adams also breathed a sigh of relief, although the man retreated inexplicably, but the battlefield is changing rapidly, seize the opportunity to turn over, who knows not until his smile is fully blooming, cook''s computer suddenly goes black, and even the alarm doesn''t ring, it''s so dark!


    Following the alarm of other computers, everyone was stunned. The researchers of the OTEC team were completely at a loss in the face of this sudden failure. Even cook was stunned.


    "Cut off the power, cut off the power, turn off the network!" Adams suddenly yelled and screamed. The wonderful Havana cigar fell from his mouth to the ground, and sparks were all over the place.

 Chapter 877

    "How''s it going?" In a building in Yanjing, an officer with a national face turned to E. he looked impatient and his sharp eyes were full of excitement.


    "Boss, it''s all done, data received successfully!" E is beaming, as if the credit is due to him alone. His feet are strong, and the transfer under his buttocks immediately turns the direction. Behind him is a long table, on which there are many peanuts and melon seeds, which he bought for everyone.


    The success of the action relaxed everyone''s mood, and the atmosphere became very active. Finally, some people began to provoke e regardless of the fact that they were short mouthed.


    "Hello! It seems that SK asked you to receive data in the end. If he hadn''t sneaked in without knowing it, it would be hard to say who would have lost and who would have won our battle! " A man finally opens his mouth after eliminating the track of playing with himself.


    "Yes! What''s the origin of this SK? I can see that he is entangled with an expert named cook, and has been suppressing the other party. Who would have thought that he controlled the two streams of data, and had already quietly cracked the other party''s array. This separation technique is too powerful! " [


    "yes! If I see him, I''ll take him as my teacher. " Another person then said that at this time e had finished checking the received packet, and it was the target.


    "Chief, I passed it on to you, you, this mission is successful!" E is transmitted to the superior leaders through local area.


    "E how did Suk suddenly disappear? He retreated with one hit. After finding the information, he just slipped away. Have you got him back now?" The man in military uniform has received the data packet, he said.


    "No! This is Lei Feng! I''ve helped us so much that I don''t even have to say thank you! " E went back to the small local chat room he had contacted Suk before, but after waiting for a long time, there was still no Suk.


    "It''s a pity that such a person is not willing to join us." The speaker is Huo Yanfeng, director of the information supervision department who called Deng Xiaotian before. Last time, he gave e a political mission to persuade him to come to his team, but he died of illness.


    "Yes! This time I found him more powerful! " It''s not the first time that people here are fighting with Suk. Naturally, they know him a little bit. Sure enough, this sentence immediately echoed.


    "It''s true, he''s two blocks ahead of me now!"


    "Come on, stop blowing. I think it''s going to take ten blocks anyway."


    E didn''t join in their discussion this time. In the small chat room he created, he was the only one on the list of people. Nai sighed. The more fierce he was, the more eccentric his temper was.


    When SK suddenly told himself to let go of his opponent and follow him, he still had a deep feeling. In the face of each other''s layers of firewalls and even those camouflaged loopholes, SK went straight in, even rushed to the core position unconsciously.


    This is not the most astonishing. It''s a miracle that he can control the attack means of two streams of information at the same time. What''s more, he is still facing the strongest combat power of the other side. Only he can know how powerful SK is!


    As long as I achieve my goal, I''m in charge of the flood. I can still claim some interest for the old China. Suk really has no psychological pressure. Anyway, this is what happens in the world.


    Sometimes this time passed quickly, even there was a kind of illusion that one day in the sky and thousands of years in the world. Unconsciously, two hours passed by, and now Suk once again did it on the sofa in the living room.


    Mr. Zhang Junde and his grandson are company. Er, the guest is still director Li Zeqing of the chairman''s office.


    Suk feels that Zhang Rui always takes a look at himself from time to time, and it''s not that kind of adoring look. On the contrary, he has a kind of disgust. Isn''t he going to think about the treatment plan for her grandfather under the pretext of letting her run into playing with the computer?


    It''s true that Li Zeqing''s return and his attitude towards Suk have greatly changed, which surprised Zhang Junde. At the same time, he even came up with a bad idea. Is Li Zeqing really suffering from myocardial infarction?


    Of course, Suk didn''t even eat dinner, so he went upstairs to study the treatment plan of his brain tissue repair. He was even more deaf than his grandfather and grandson. He had no choice but to go upstairs to invite his granddaughter. After all, Li Zeqing called the roll to see Suk as soon as possible.


    "Suk, to tell you the truth, I just went to Concord again!" Li Zeqing''s face is a little gray, which is quite different from that of his last visit. Last time he was high spirited, but he kept a low profile, but this time he lost his spirit.


    "How''s it going?" Suk asked curiously, although he vowed before, he still didn''t believe it. How could he really guess his half level correctly? [


    Suk ignored one point, that is, every reward is defined at the proficiency level, such as junior, intermediate and advanced. These rewards start with mastery, where can we find out?


    "Did t card elephant still have arteriography, appeared the circumstance that you say really, but I one not blood fat is tall, 2 do not calcify, but why must do heart bypass?" Li Zeqing''s voice is very low, and he has no psychological burden because of his gaffe in front of a younger generation.After the results of the examination came out, he had really believed that Suk was a miracle doctor, and after hearing that the doctor''s medicine was useless, so he had to take surgical treatment. If the heart bypass was ok, if the heart stent was used, it would not be safe at all!


    "Suk, help me!" Li Zeqing pleads with Suk in a low voice, which makes Suk dumbfounded. Why did he become a doctor since he came to Yanjing this time? First Deng Xiaotian, then Zhang Junde. Now there''s another Li Zeqing. These three people are not easy to provoke!


    "Well! Come with me, Xiao Rui. I have something to tell you! " Mr. Zhang Junde, holding his cane, stood up. When he heard Li Zeqing talking about Suk saving me, he knew he couldn''t stay. He had to give them a free space to speak.


    "Director Li, the heart and blood vessel stenosis, only the operation can be insured. You know, although traditional Chinese medicine can also treat chest obstruction and qi stagnation, it takes time to recuperate. You can''t afford to delay it now!"


    Suk is also telling the truth. If Li Zeqing''s heart and blood vessels are 70% narrow, he still has some confidence, but now his situation is that sometimes his heart is oppressed to more than 90%, that is, he may die at any time!


    Originally, he could recover in ten days, but on the ninth day, Li Zeqing didn''t come up. Who was responsible for the accident?


    I don''t know what kind of scaremongering Li Zeqing heard from the hospital. When he raised his head, he was already in tears. Su Ke was startled. Before Su Ke began to comfort him, Li Zeqing choked and said.


    "Suk, you must help me this time. Li Zeqing will repay you for your kindness in the next life." Who knows that Li Zeqing is going to kneel down in front of Suk while he is talking.

 Chapter 878

    There are ten disappointments in life, just like the full moon in the sky, and there are also gains and losses. Li zeqingyuan is not as young as he looks. He has five in forty this year. He is in the middle of the age of no doubt and knowing his destiny. Forty no doubt means that he has experienced a lot and has formed his own unique values. ¡¾¡£ !


    he knows his sufferings and his way.


    It''s not easy to live in the capital. It''s an old saying since ancient times. Another fashionable saying is that if you don''t come to Yanjing, you don''t know that your official is small. Before Li Zeqing entered the chairman''s office, he was just a small staff member in the Central Policy Research Office. Facing the embarrassment of leaders all over the room, he really had a hard time passing the exam.


    It doesn''t mean that his colleagues are very good, or that he has no ability. Since he can stand out from the thousands of people in the national civil service examination, he naturally has some ability.


    It''s just that he has no background and no opportunity. Although he is directly under the central government at the foot of the emperor, he can only be like an ordinary wage earner. He has hot rice porridge for breakfast and then goes to work on the subway. He doesn''t even have any part in the investigation. Naturally, he doesn''t have any money. [


    fortunately, I caught up with welfare housing and had an 80 square meter two bedroom.


    It''s ten years in a blink of an eye.


    But the children are getting older day by day, and their academic performance is also good. They are very proud to be admitted to Yanjing University. However, the house price in Yanjing is more competitive. The children have girlfriends and want to work in Yanjing. What about the house? Can you afford it?


    Li Zeqing, who was always in charge of policy research in rural areas in the Central Political Research Office, finally turned over and entered the chairman''s eyes by chance. He knew that this great opportunity was hard won and naturally cherished.


    He has always kept a low profile in his life, so even when he faced Suk before, he always kept a polite attitude. If Suk didn''t mention him suddenly, he might have lost his life at any time, he would never hit the table and stare.


    After leaving from Zhang Junde, he didn''t even care to go back to the hospital to recover his life. He went to the hospital for an examination. Who could have thought that Suk''s words had become a prophecy, and he really had a fatal degree of heart and blood vessel stenosis.


    It''s absolutely impossible not to treat, but what about treatment? Do heart and blood vessel stent or bypass surgery, then it all takes time, if you ask for leave to rest for a period of time, the work does not wait for you, when you have enough rest and want to come back, do you still have your own place?


    It''s too slow to take medicine. At that time, doctors said that the greater the strength of cardiac pacing, the more dangerous the compressed blood vessels are. Even if you take medicine, there may be danger at any time. The best plan is surgery.


    Li Zeqing''s whole body is in a daze. After the operation, will he go back to the political research office? My life has just improved, and I''m going to fall to the bottom again? Wife and children''s smiling face is still in front of us, so we are going to let them accept the blow?


    After thinking for a long time, he finally put his hope on Suk. After this, he has affirmed Suk''s medical skills. Otherwise, how could Deng Xiaotian and Zhang Junde be so respected?


    In the middle of the crisis, what else can''t be done. Seeing that Zhang Junde and his grandson leave the banquet and go elsewhere, Li Zeqing finally can''t help it. The pressure on him is so great that he can''t breathe. As soon as he''s soft, he''s about to fall to his knees.


    "Director Li!" Suk, suddenly pulled Li Zeqing up, his face became very bad, let an elder kneel down, this is not Suk would like to see, even if he is not the confidential secretary of the chairman''s office, he would never let him kneel down like this: "director Li, don''t do this!"


    He has helped his grandfather to walk out of the door and stand in the small garden outside. However, Zhang Rui subconsciously turns his head and takes a look. He is shocked. If Zhang Junde didn''t pull down Zhang Rui, he would have cried out.


    "Don''t talk!"


    Zhang Junde seems to have discovered the amazing events inside, and quickly stops his granddaughter''s normal reaction with a cold face. But his heart is also shocked. What''s the matter with Li Zeqing? To kneel down for Suk?


    "Grandfather, what''s the matter with director Li?" Zhang Rui was as surprised as her grandfather.


    "Don''t look, it''s best to see nothing of these things!" Although Zhang Junde is a science maniac, and his ability to deal with people and things is not high, he knows such an obvious truth. The more he knows, the easier he will get into trouble.


    "Well! This Suk, what do you say? Go upstairs to think about the treatment plan. Grandfather, this guy is so hateful. I saw him playing with the computer when I went upstairs! " Zhang Rui also along the topic to diverge, is indignant.


    "Well, Suk is not an ordinary person. Don''t make people angry!" Zhang Junde patted her granddaughter on the shoulder to calm her down. However, the more Zhang Rui thought about it, the more angry he was. In his mind, it came out that Suk attacked him secretly and untied his bra. His face was so angry that he was blushing and gnashing his teeth. [


    compared with Deng Xiaotian, Zhang Junde and Li Zeqing, only Li Zeqing''s condition is the simplest, but also the most urgent. Deng Xiaotian''s toxin can be suppressed, and whether Zhang Junde''s brain tissue necrosis site is repaired or not does not affect his life safety. Only Li Zeqing''s heart is pacing every minute and pressing blood vessels.If all of a sudden compression to the blood vessels directly closed, then Li Zeqing will even directly die.


    "Director Li, don''t worry. I''ll try my best to help you, but I haven''t found a cure for your illness. Otherwise, when will you be free tomorrow?" Suk helped Li Zeqing up and naturally agreed to his plea. Anyway, he had to try.


    "I --" Li Zeqing pondered a little, but since he joined the chairman''s office, time has been out of his control. He hesitated for a moment and looked at Suk: "I''ll try my best to come over tomorrow. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Well, you''d better call in advance!" Suk nodded, and now he is really transferred to a doctor, the development and change of this matter completely caught him by surprise.


    Zhang Junde, who was hiding from the wind, saw Li Zeqing off again. He came back and saw Suk sitting on the sofa in a daze. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Hello Zhang Rui was not happy. Before, because Li Zeqing had gone back and forth, he went upstairs to call Suk. Who knows what he was doing? He was so mysterious that he might take his computer and go to some websites. When he saw him, he quickly closed his notebook and became a thief.


    "Do you still eat?"


    Suk subconsciously looked up at Zhang Rui, because he was too absorbed just now and didn''t hear her clearly.


    "I said, do you still want to eat? If you eat, heat yourself. There''s a microwave in the kitchen! " Zhang Rui glared at Suk as he spoke, which was a bit like a rent woman with a cigarette in her mouth.


    "Yes!" All of a sudden, Suk''s eyes brightened, and the whole person became excited.


    "What is it? What do you have? " Zhang Rui looks at Suk like a madman, with a look of language.


    "I said your grandfather''s illness, I have a way! Mr. Zhang, I have a way now! " Suk turned to look at Zhang Junde and looked at the old man. He was stunned at first, and then excited: "yes! There it is


    -£¬

 Chapter 879

    Fortunately, these are two-story buildings, and there are no neighbors nearby. Otherwise, the sound of "yes" will definitely make people think that someone here is pregnant and has children!


    "What do you think of?" Zhang Junde''s crutch in his hand was thrown aside, and his movement became clean. He walked to Suk in three or two steps. [


    "well, this - this in short is to think of a way!" Suk found that his vocabulary seems to have no way to explain


    "I''m still in Zhang''s hometown!" Suk looked at the rain outside and frowned slightly. At that moment, another flash of lightning came across. The whole night sky was as bright as day. It seemed that at the same time, the thunder on the other end of the phone rang out and Li Feifei screamed.


    "Suk, come back quickly, I''m afraid!"


    Suk was also startled by the thunder. It was like a prelude. The thunder was rolling, and it didn''t stop. One after another, Li Feifei on the other end of the phone cried.


    "Feifei, don''t be afraid. I''ll be back as soon as possible. Hang up first! It''s too dangerous! " Suk comforted Li Feifei, and indeed, when he called on a mobile phone in a thunderstorm, it was equivalent to opening a lightning collector, and it was not sure which thunder would be attracted.


    He finally appeased Li Feifei. Suk watched the heavy rain hit the house, and turned to Zhang Junde and his grandson. The old man didn''t have anything on his face, but Zhang Rui had something to do, and the woman was scared by the thunder.


    "It''s still raining heavily today!" Suk felt as if he hadn''t seen such a heavy rain for many years. Not only the rain was heavy and urgent, but also the gale and rainstorm, lightning and thunder were like the end of the world.


    "Well, just now I saw the weather forecast at 7:30. It seems that there will be heavy rainfall in northern China from tonight to tomorrow. It seems that it''s orange warning or something!" Zhang Junde thought of the weather forecast he saw at that time.


    Suk saw Zhang Rui standing on one side with a slight frown and a nervous look. Her face turned pale. It seemed that she was really afraid of thunder. She subconsciously wanted to pacify her. But before he spoke, she felt a huge lightning stroke in the sky, followed by thunder.


    "Ah Suddenly, all the lights in the room went out. Suk felt that he was sinking. Zhang Rui had jumped on him and held him tightly.


    When the standby power supply of the Research Institute started up, Mr. Zhang Junde saw a strange picture. His granddaughter was like a monkey, his legs were clamped on Suk''s waist, his hands were tightly around Suk''s neck, and Suk''s whole head was buried in his granddaughter''s chest, constantly shaking, trying to get rid of it.


    -£¬

 Chapter 880

    Thunder bursts on a rainy night. It seems that firecrackers are set off at home during the Spring Festival, but the sound is deafening. Sometimes lightning is passing by, and the wind is rolling. Raindrops are like headless flies, hitting the glass, crackling. It''s really terrible.


    Although Zhang Rui is usually careless, he is also in the time of research. He has no time to think about other things, such as beautiful clothes and cosmetics. He has never bought them, not to mention staying up late every day. Only in this way can he make his hair in a mess and look like a yellow faced woman.


    But a woman is a woman. She''s only twenty-three years old when she''s in graduate school. Now she''s trembling with fright, especially when there was a sudden power failure just now.


    Now the thunder is heard all the time, but it seems that it''s safer to hang on Suk. He hugs Suk with his eyes closed. Zhang Rui is relieved, but Suk suffers.


    He felt that his waist was sandwiched between his legs by Zhang Rui, and his neck was tightly held by her. However, the two soft meats wrapped his head directly in it, squeezing each other, and even unable to get in the air. Suk made his eyes black and twisted his head subconsciously. [


    after shaking his head, he found that Zhang Rui was still fighting in a vacuum. His soft flesh was tight and full of sex, smooth and soft. There was a jade rabbit on his cheek, and he was suddenly red in the face.


    "Zhang --" Suk wants to remind Zhang Rui to come down and seize the opportunity. As soon as he opens his mouth, but who knows that he just says a word, he is blocked by a ball of tender meat. It''s not over yet. Coincidentally, he holds the peak tip.


    The meat is fresh and tender. It melts in the mouth. Er, it doesn''t melt yet, but it really feels very smooth and tender. It''s all puffer''s taste. However, this peak tip grape also has a better taste. In his mind, there was a blank in suchton''s mind, and he didn''t even notice that Zhang Rui''s body began to stiffen.


    Red beans grow in the south, and spring brings a few branches.


    Suk felt as if he had a red bean in his mouth, and it seemed that the red bean was still slowly expanding, growing bigger and bigger, and had a tendency to germinate. It was totally a subconscious action. Suk tried to move his mouth away, but he made a fool of himself and sucked it.


    Of course, after Zhang Rui felt that she had sent milk into the tiger''s mouth, she was dumbfounded and didn''t dare to move. The hot air from Suk''s mouth sprayed on the top of the peak. Bursts of numbness radiated up and down the body like a power grid. But before she made a response, she felt that the peak was tight and the soft meat was moving. She felt that something was stirring up.


    "Ah


    Under this stimulation, Zhang Rui finally woke up and quickly released his hands and legs. It was a bit like the carrier rocket was disintegrating and he jumped down.


    Suk almost made Zhang Rui fall down. He stepped back and looked up. Zhang Rui''s face was red and red. Originally, his small face was like a peach blossom in full bloom, fragrant and spitting stamens. It seemed that he was about to drip water. But the next second, he suddenly became black and blue, and his eyes were round and staring at Suk fiercely.


    Looking down naturally, the light gray T-shirt is above the left peak, and a wet dot about the size of a coin leaps into your eyes.


    Zhang Rui''s rapid breathing makes the two peaks constantly rise and fall. Every time he rises, he will make a convex mark on the wet spot. Now Suk seems to have a perspective eye. In his mind, there is a beautiful picture. The pink and ruddy bud is nodding, and it seems to have her own saliva on it.


    Suk felt his belly, puff, lit a fire, baked himself all over the body heat, breathing is not smooth up.


    "You rascal!" Zhang Rui finally broke out. He was so angry that he wanted to bite Suk.


    "Xiao Rui!" Zhang Junde suddenly said that he was a witness. Although he didn''t see the scene of Suk drinking milk, it was his granddaughter who jumped up on her own initiative. Besides, he can''t be angry with the guests!


    "Ah? How about you jump up by yourself At this time, Suk realized that there was old Zhang behind him, but now he couldn''t admit his loss, so he could only murmur in a low voice.


    "Grandfather, he just --" Zhang Rui''s eyes are red. When he thinks that Suk not only untied his bra before, but also secretly bit himself now, he suddenly feels that the whole world has collapsed and his innocence has been destroyed in his hands. In a hurry, he will expose Suk''s evil deeds.


    "Zhang Rui!" As soon as Suk saw that the girl had a tendency of uncontrollable emotion, he yelled and stopped her saying: "you go upstairs with me, I have something to say to you!"


    Suk grabs Zhang Rui''s arm, turns his head and smiles at Zhang Junde. He is about to go upstairs.


    "You let me go!" Where can Zhang Rui tolerate Suk''s touch? He will shake off his hand as hard as he can. [


    "you go upstairs, I have something important to tell you!" Suk can only coerce and lure, as long as the crazy woman does not say what she just did.


    But Zhang Rui''s temper is not friendly. Where can he listen to Suk? At this time, a thunder helps Suk. He hears a roar. Zhang Rui is so scared that he shivers. When he is stunned, Suk LA has already gone upstairs.Zhang Junde watched the two children go upstairs while bickering. He shook his head with a wry smile. He didn''t worry about what would happen to them, and he was willing to make trouble with them. After all, his granddaughter is more and more staying at home and concentrating on research. It''s not a good thing if she doesn''t say a word all day long.


    Don''t become a yellow faced woman before you get married!


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Sukla leads Zhang Rui into her room. With a hook on her leg, she directly bumps into the door. Looking at Zhang Rui, she asks directly.


    "What do I want to do? You know in your heart, you rascal, take advantage of me!" Zhang Rui was furious. His messy hair was like a lioness. He pinched his waist and questioned Suk.


    "You jumped up by yourself, OK? I haven''t said anything about you. How can you bite back?" Suk immediately defended himself.


    "I jumped on it, and you can - you can open your mouth!" At this point, Zhang Rui''s face turned red and shy again.


    "I open my mouth because I want to talk, I -!" Before Suk finished, there was another explosion of thunder. It seemed that the whole room was shaking, and the ceiling light went into the dark again.


    "Well --" Suk felt that in the dark, Zhang Rui jumped up again and came straight at him. There seemed to be something more in his mouth. He felt that the shape was sexual, eh! Zhang Rui has become a milkman again. The delivery technology is too professional!

 Chapter 881

    It''s soft in the mouth and has a long aftertaste. It''s not Mongolian milk wine. Its origin comes from Zhang Rui. Suk almost fell down and shaked twice before he stood firm.


    At this time, the ceiling chandelier suddenly lights up, and the lights in the room are bright. Although Suk''s mouth is blocked, the function of his eyes is still there. He looks at the soft meat in front of him, like a cone under the gray T-shirt, and the tip of the cone is in his mouth.


    "Look Suk, a rhinoceros looking at the moon, turned his head to one side, spitted out the tip of the peak from his mouth, and looked up at the professional milkman Zhang Rui: "in the end, who took advantage of whom? I''ll tell you, I''m still an unmarried yellow boy! I haven''t investigated you for destroying my innocence. Do you want the villain to complain first? "


    Zhang Rui''s face is crimson. He lets Suk speak in silence. He breathes heavily and stares at Suk fiercely. However, when he hears the thunder outside, it seems that the sky is falling apart. One after another, he can''t stop. He quickly hoops Suk tightly with his hands and feet.


    "I''ll tell you first? You know what you''ve done! " As soon as Zhang Ruigang finished, there was another thunderbolt outside. Suk looked at the two snow peaks, and suddenly the golden mountain fell on him. He turned his head to one side and tried to feel it with his ears! [


    well, it''s really soft and Q!


    "You can''t get down!" Suk is leaning against the door now, and Zhang Rui is aware of this, but the woman seems to be scared out of her wits by the thunder outside.


    "I won''t come down!"


    Indeed, the thunder, rain, wind, thunder and lightning, crying and howling outside made Suk feel a little flustered. It seemed that this was the first time he had encountered such bad weather since he was sensible.


    But this posture is really too awkward. Zhang Rui is like an octopus pestering himself: "if you don''t come down again, I''ll call people!" Suk is bluffing, but it has no effect at all. Suk can only do it by himself.


    "If you don''t come down, don''t blame me!" Suk reached for Zhang Rui''s waist and subconsciously grabbed her waist to take her off his body. But who knows, Zhang Rui''s posture is too strange at the moment, which makes the hem of T-shirt rise high and touch her hands on the waist meat.


    Suk gives Zhang Rui an ultimatum, completely neglecting that his hands are already on Zhang Rui''s waist. He says that he wants to take her off, but an idea comes out. His skin is so tender and smooth that he can''t keep his hands.


    It had already started to work hard, but the skin on Zhang Rui''s body was tens of thousands of times better than that on her face. Suk felt his hand slip and slip directly to the top. He didn''t stop the momentum for a moment. When the reaction came, he had two peaks in his hands.


    It''s really not small. Suk feels that he only holds the base, clings to the palm of his hand, and it''s soft and soft. When he realizes what he has touched, he suddenly feels bad and quickly releases his hand.


    But at this time, Zhang Rui also felt this and screamed. He had been holding Suk''s hands and feet like an octopus. His heart beat faster than the limit. He had an idea in his mind, that is, to get away from Suk quickly.


    As soon as his legs were loose, the whole person slipped directly from Suk, and the hand that had been around Suk''s neck was released instantly, but the development of things was so unpredictable.


    Suk was about to withdraw her hand from her clothes, but before Zhang Rui pulled out his hand, Zhang Rui had already slipped from her body. He felt that his arm was pulled by Zhang Rui''s T-shirt and immediately sank. But a few seconds later, this force suddenly disappeared.


    Stunned, Suk stunned!


    Looking at the light gray loose T-shirt left in his hand, and looking at Zhang Rui sitting in front of him, Zhang Rui''s upper body is red now, and the double peaks are so exposed to the air. The pink peak on the upturned and upright snow mountain is eye-catching.


    Suk tried to recall what had just happened. It seemed that she didn''t have time to stop her hand, and Zhang Rui was in a hurry to escape. Then she slipped between her two hands. Her hand seemed to slip. She touched her ribs, armpits, arms, and then the compassion fell on her hand.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Rui covers Shuangfeng with his hands and looks at Suk in horror. He sits on the ground, his legs subconsciously pedaling on the ground and rubs back. This scene is like the plot on TV.


    "I --!" Suk, holding Zhang Rui''s compassionate hand and foot measures, subconsciously takes a step forward and wants to return the clothes to Zhang Rui. But just as he steps forward, he is suddenly stunned, and a note of task completion pops up in his mind.


    "Task: grasp Zhang Rui''s double peaks (complete); reward: Guixi zhendinggong (Master)"


    "Please extract!" [


    but Suk''s dull expression made Zhang Rui even more panic. He covered his chest tightly with both hands and stared at Suk nervously: "you don''t come here. If you want to move forward, I''ll - I''ll - jump from upstairs!"Zhang Rui came here to say that if you come back, I''ll shout. But when he thought that there was only his own grandfather downstairs, he was already old, and now he''s not in good health. It would be terrible if he got sick again, so he changed his mouth temporarily.


    Suk is interrupted by Zhang Rui''s voice. He doesn''t know where the task comes from. However, when he sees Zhang Rui''s panic, he suddenly says something like he''s going to bow.


    "Hello! Make sure it''s your own, OK? "


    "You rascal, get out of here!" Zhang Rui is really scared. Suk has been completely positioned as a devil in the color in her eyes. Before, she untied her bra and took the opportunity to open her mouth and bite the tip of her chest. Now she''s stripped off again. Is he about to come?


    "Hiss!" Suk looks at Zhang Rui. His hair is in a mess, his face has no luster, and he even has a few zits on his forehead. He is wearing a man''s big underpants. If his upper body is not of ornamental value, I''m afraid he didn''t notice it on the street.


    "I repeat, I didn''t mean to! Don''t be afraid. I don''t have any idea about you. My girlfriend will come to pick me up soon. You can see how she looks then! " Suk really said something. He threw his T-shirt to Zhang Rui and turned to go out.


    However, Suk has no way to go downstairs, and there is Mr. Zhang Junde below. If he can''t answer the question, he leans outside the door and goes directly into the space of the flower picking system. I don''t know whether it was because he didn''t hear the prompt of the task at that time, or whether it was a supplementary task. Anyway, since he has completed the task, he will receive the reward directly.


    At the same time, a cool force is swimming all over the body. Guixizhendinggong, also known as guixigong, is an internal skill of Wudang Taoism. It imitates the turtle''s breathing method to cultivate internal Qi to prolong life. However, it seems that it is useless to oneself.


    Suk also wanted to study the so-called GUI Xigong. Suddenly, the phone in his pocket began to vibrate. When he saw the caller ID, it was Wan Qihong. It was estimated that the girl would soon arrive: "Hello! Red


    "Suk! Help me Wan Qihong on the other end of the phone, with panic in her voice.

 Chapter 882

    Suk got on the phone and thought Wan Qihong was coming soon. He wanted to remind himself that Wan Qihong''s cry for help came from the phone.


    "Suk! Help me


    Suk was shocked, and even had a moment''s blank in his mind. Wan Qihong had an accident!


    "Qihong, what''s the matter with you? Where are you now? " Suk was completely unconscious and had started running downstairs.


    "I''m under the Fuxi Road railway bridge to the east of the Research Institute. It''s full of water. The car can''t catch fire. The door can''t be opened. Now there''s a lot of water coming in!" Wan Qihong''s voice was full of panic, but her thinking was not disordered. In a few words, she made her dangerous situation clear. [


    "you wait for me, don''t hang up!" Suk had already run downstairs at this time. Although Zhang Junde heard him talking on the phone, he didn''t know what had happened. Seeing that Suk''s face was not right, he asked subconsciously, "Suk, what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Zhang, how can I get to Fuxi Road railway bridge?" Suk asked in a hoarse voice, now unable to speak.


    "When you get out of the Institute, keep going east. About two kilometers away, you can see the railway. The first crossing is the railway bridge!" As soon as Zhang Junde''s voice fell, he saw that Suk had rushed out of the door.


    Rainstorm, torrential rain, all over the world, big raindrops like hail hit on the body, faintly came bursts of pain, there was no pedestrian on the road, even the car disappeared.


    All of a sudden, a flash of lightning flashed across the sky and reflected the whole world like day. At this time, Suk found that the water on the road was flowing like a big river, and the water had reached the height of his calf. It was very difficult to run.


    "Qihong, don''t be afraid. I''m coming!" Suk can''t take care of anything now. The flying eaves and walking wall method is fully applied. The whole person is like a ghost in the rain, whizzing forward.


    Because the Institute of physics is already a suburb, but no one has seen Suk''s current situation. Suk is so anxious that he can''t wait to appear in front of Wan Qihong.


    This is the first time that Suk has tried his best to fly on the eaves and walk on the wall. It seems that it took only two or three minutes for him to fly two kilometers away. He can take part in the Olympic Games and win the gold medal at this speed. But I don''t know when the phone will turn into a busy beep.


    When I saw the railway line and the railway bridge intersection, the street lamp in the distance was shining under the bridge. It turned into a flat water. There were two fuzzy lights at the bottom of the water.


    The railway bridge was built because of the intersection of the highway and the railway track. The railway track is on the top and the highway is on the bottom. When it is 50 meters away from the railway track, the highway has a downward slope. This section of highway is an inverted trapezoid. The distance between the highway at the bottom of the bridge and the top of the bridge is about 10 meters high, but now it seems that the water surface is already five meters deep.


    If the guess is good, Wan Qihong''s car has rushed below the water.


    Without any hesitation, Suk rushed down directly. After entering the water, his eyes were dark, and he drank two mouthfuls of water. Only at this time did he realize that he could not swim at all.


    But with the feeling that Wan Qihong was under the water, he tried to let himself sink into the bottom of the water. He must find her. Fortunately, the two lights at the bottom of the water showed him the way forward.


    "Qihong!" Suk opened his mouth subconsciously and called out. Then he poured in several mouthfuls of water, and the whole person fell down. Because the sewer system at the bottom of the bridge kept pumping down, the tide was turbulent, and he could not stand firm.


    After being forced to drink a few mouthfuls of water, Suk''s brain is blank. He is choking on his nose and breathing. He is about to die at the bottom of the bridge. How can a dry duck save people? I''m afraid he will lose his own life.


    At this time, a force suddenly appeared in Suk''s body. After swimming for a while, he concentrated on his nose and mouth, which immediately alleviated the fatal chance of suffocation.


    Tortoise''s breathing is really determined. Wudang''s internal skill was originally to learn tortoise''s breathing and breathing in order to prolong life. But tortoise''s breathing is long and thin, and it can hold Qi for a long time. In short, tortoise''s breathing skill can make people slow down and stop breathing, or even directly close their breath.


    It''s really endless. Originally, it was a way to prolong one''s life, but he changed it into a diving technique. He held his breath and didn''t feel any suffocation. Suk didn''t have time to thank God and hurried to the underwater car.


    I didn''t expect that the car couldn''t start, but the lights were still on. What Suk saw was not the Hummer that Wan Qihong drove in the morning, but an Audi 4. He leaned over and saw that the car was full of water, and WAN Qihong was floating there. [


    with all his strength, Suk opened the car door. In a hurry, Suk suddenly thought of Bawang''s elbow. He leaned slightly, and his elbow directly hit the car. Suddenly, there was a dull sound. The glass of the car showed a crack of cobweb. He reached in and opened the door from the inside and grasped Wan Qihong''s wrist.


    Wan Qihong has no consciousness, but the buoyancy of the water makes her weight very light. Suk pushes on the ground in the water, and the whole person rushes out.


    Suk broke out of the limit of the human body. In a few seconds, he had already pulled Wan Qihong out of the water. As soon as he came out, he immediately squatted down, put Wan Qihong on his knees and hammered her back.After more than ten times of shooting, she finally heard a crash. Wan Qihong vomited a lot of choking water, but the whole person still had no reaction.


    "Qihong! Red Suk yelled her name and felt that she couldn''t spit out any more. After that, he quickly put her on the ground and pressed her hands on her double peaks. Chest compression is a necessary measure to rescue the drowning person. After a few compressions, he immediately began to do artificial respiration.


    Wan Qihong had to come to pick her up. If she had any misfortune, Suk could not forgive herself all her life. The violent rain hit her body, and she didn''t know whether it was rain or tears on her cheek.


    "Qihong, don''t do anything!"


    Continuous chest cardiac compression and artificial respiration seem to have become mechanical actions. Suk''s brain has become blank. I don''t know how long it will take, one minute or ten minutes. When Suk is on the verge of despair, Wan Qihong, who has been unresponsive, suddenly twitches, turns around and spits out a big mouthful of choking water again.


    "Qihong, you wake up!"


    Suk felt that there was nothing more gratifying than Wan Qihong''s action just now. He reached for her, sat up straight, and then slapped her on the back: "how are you? Do you feel better? "


    Wan Qihong''s face was pale and bloody. Her wet hair kept flowing down. She slowly opened her eyes, as if she had just woken up. She looked at Suk in a daze.


    "Qihong! Red Suk was frightened by her appearance and shook Wan Qihong''s shoulder. Finally, Wan Qihong''s eyes began to recover. The corners of her mouth tilted slightly and seemed to smile: "Suk, you have come to save me!"


    "Well! All right! It''s all right now! " Suk nodded heavily, ecstatic.


    "It''s all right?" Wan Qihong slowly turns her head and looks at the water under the railway bridge. Tears come out of her eyes. Suk just wants to comfort her, but suddenly Wan Qihong''s head tilts and faints again.


    "Qihong, what''s the matter with you? "Red?" Suk was startled. Fortunately, Wan Qihong directly leaned on her body and quickly shook her shoulder.


    "Er, do you want to say: Xiaoqiang, you can''t die! I''ve been living with you for so many years. I can''t imagine that today, the white haired people give the black haired people away! " Wan Qihong slowly opened her eyes and said forcefully.

 Chapter 883

    Shenting, Baihui, Taiyang, Ermen, Qingming, Renzhong, yamen, Fengchi and Renying have a needle on each of the nine acupoints. Finally, Suke slowly penetrates a silver needle from Qianding. This is the real key. [''


    first, use Jiugong acupuncture to stimulate the nine key points on Zhang Junde''s head, which can not only stimulate brain tissue to maintain vigorous blood flow, but also keep people awake all the time.


    Zhang jundeping sat on the chair, with his hands on his knees and his eyes closed. He had been trying his best to calm himself down, but when the first silver needle entered the acupoint, he had no reason to think.


    Hope to succeed, but also worry about failure.


    Suk twists the last silver needle and slowly probes into the Qianding acupoint. The movement is gentle and stable. With the silver needle entering the acupoint, Suk feels that Li Feifei shows something intriguing in his body. He looks at himself deeply all the time, but wan Qihong goes to bed early after being frightened.


    Deng Xiaotian is sitting in a critical position, his face is calm, but his mood is a little more nervous than on the surface. If Suke can help Zhang Junde to treat the tissue damage after cerebral hemorrhage, it is a great event of merit and virtue for the nation, and he also has more hope for himself.


    It seems that the scholar didn''t pay much attention to Suk''s treatment of Zhang Junde. However, after being with Uncle Tian for so many years, he knew his every move very well. Seeing his serious expression, he could understand the emotional change in his heart. He prayed silently that Suk could remove all the toxins from Deng Xiaotian''s body.


    "Well!" Just at this time, Zhang Junde suddenly snorted, frowned slightly, and then a layer of sweat appeared on his forehead. It seemed that he was gnashing his teeth and enduring something. After a while, the sweat on his forehead turned into big beads of sweat. He kept falling down, holding his hand on his knee and buckling it.


    "Yeh --!" Zhang Rui is about to step forward subconsciously, but the first word in his mouth hasn''t been spoken yet. His steps just came back. It seems that there is a strong wind directly facing him, followed by a big hand like a dead tree branch in front of him.


    "Don''t panic!" Deng Xiaotian said in a deep voice, deliberately lowering his voice.


    -


    fiction net

 Chapter 884

    Indeed, now Suk has entered the real stage of tackling difficulties,


    "what''s the matter with Suk?" Zhang Junde suddenly got up from his chair, saw Suk''s pale face, and was so shocked that he went straight over.


    He found that Zhang Junde had no other abnormality, and Deng Xiaotian didn''t say much. He went to the sofa and grabbed Suk''s wrist. Suddenly, his internal Qi slowly injected into Suk''s body.


    The strength of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade disappeared, as if it had never appeared before. His body was empty. What made him sweat was that Suk''s breathing was very weak, his heart rate became very slow, and his pulse was strong.


    "No, take him to the hospital quickly!"


    In Deng Xiaotian''s opinion, Suk''s state at the moment is very dangerous. His heart, breath, pulse and three vital signs are on the verge of stagnation. He reaches for Suk and turns to the scholar: "go and drive!"


    All of a sudden, Deng Xiaotian''s performance shocked everyone, especially Wan Qihong. In an instant, she was in a whirl, and even tears would burst out of her eyes the next second.


    "Ah?" Zhang Junde did not expect such a thing at all. After all, it was because Suk treated himself that Suk became like this: "Xiao Rui, fight 120! Call an ambulance


    -


    fiction net

 Chapter 885

    Suk''s physical condition is worse than Deng Xiaotian''s imagination. All his vital signs are very weak. If normal people''s heart rate and pulse rate are 70 or 80 times per minute, now he has been reduced to about 30.


    Probably everyone has seen the patient''s heart rate monitor on TV. If the heart rate reaches zero, that is, it is drawn in a straight line, then the person is finished.


    Deng Xiaotian will never watch Suk die young. In other words, he leads Suk to treat Zhang Junde. He also has an unshirkable responsibility. He turns his head and shouts to the scholar to drive quickly. At the same time, he puts his hand on Suk''s heart, and his inner spirit suddenly surges out.


    The internal Qi suddenly rushed out of the palm of the hand, playing the role of pacemaker shock. Suk''s heart suddenly vibrated, followed by a second.


    Suk is physically and mentally exhausted. He faints when his eyes are dark. Suddenly, he has entered a state of shock. He is suddenly breathed into his body by Deng Xiaotian and finally wakes up slowly. [


    all the sounds that come to our ears are panic, including Deng Xiaotian''s voice, Zhang Junde''s voice, and even Zhang Rui''s and WAN Qihong''s panic walking. They open their eyes: "Uncle Tian! I''m fine! "


    "Suk, you must go to the hospital now!" Deng Xiaotian reaches out his hand to pick up Suk, but he is as skinny as a fellow. Suk feels uncomfortable.


    "Uncle Tian, I''m fine now!" Suk shook his head. Now it seems that it''s very difficult to wriggle his neck. It''s hard to squeeze out a bitter smile.


    Deng Xiaotian hesitated for a moment and found that although Suk was very weak now, his consciousness was very clear. He looked at him suspiciously and held his pulse again.


    This time, the situation has obviously changed. The heart rate has tended to be stable and is slowly returning to normal. It''s really incredible. Deng Xiaotian frowned and went to hell again. Sure enough, Suk''s vital signs are slowly recovering.


    "How strange!" Deng Xiaotian didn''t understand why this happened, but now it seems that it''s all safe. He put Suke on the sofa again and let him lean on it.


    "Suk, let''s go to the hospital and have a check!" Wan Qihong squatted down, still worried, but because of her action, the neckline of compassion was wide open. Fortunately, she was born poor, but Suk didn''t see any bloody pictures.


    Wan Qihong said while looking at Suk with concern, her eyes were red, and her tears dropped unconsciously,


    "it''s OK! Silly girl Suk subconsciously wanted to reach out to wipe Wan Qihong''s tears from the corner of her eyes, but he moved his arm and found that he didn''t even have the strength to lift his fingers up, so he could only smile: "I''m a doctor, where do I need to go to the hospital? Don''t worry, I have nothing to do now!"


    Suk really knows his own situation very well. The reason why he had weak vital signs before was all due to the new reward -- the effect of tortoise breathing and real work.


    Before his transfer


    everyone turned to look at the door one after another. As the door was opened, Li Zeqing slowly came in with a tired figure. His eyes were full of blood, and even his eyes were black. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Nai gave a wry smile. At this time, he found that Suk was surrounded by them.


    "Director Deng, Mr Zhang!" Li Zeqing''s voice became hoarse, as if he had not slept all night. He finally came near, but saw that Suk was as weak, depressed and pale as if he had a serious illness.


    "Suk, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? " Li Zeqing is shocked. Suk, this is his life-saving straw. Nothing can happen.

 Chapter 886

    Suk looked at Li Zeqing who came in. It seemed that he was more tired than himself. His feet were empty and buoyant, his eyes were listless, and he had black bags under his eyes. His voice seemed to be a broken casserole.


    "Director Li!" Suk wanted to stand up, but he gave up halfway. He could only sit up a little straight. He was very embarrassed and laughed: "I''m so sorry, it seems that there''s no way to help you now!"


    When Li Zeqing was leaving yesterday, Suk once said that he would help him treat his heart and blood vessel stenosis today, but now let alone


    now that the network is highly developed, many things can spread out in an instant. Yesterday, Yanjing suffered a once-in-a-hundred-year rainstorm, which exposed the lack of urban drainage system. This situation not only caused casualties, but also caused huge losses Now experts from all walks of life are discussing this issue, which has aroused strong protest and reflection.


    "I''m fine. I didn''t go out yesterday. I stayed in my room all the time!" Just like Wan Qihong doesn''t want to let her family know, Suk doesn''t want to let Luo Feiyan worry, subconsciously conceals yesterday''s danger.


    "What''s the matter with your voice?" Luo Feiyan immediately asked.


    "It rained all the time yesterday and didn''t sleep well. Sister Yan, did you miss me?" Sook quickly changed the subject.


    After knowing that Suk was safe, Luo Feiyan finally put down his heart and breathed a sigh at the end of the phone. Luo Feiyan''s tone finally returned to normal: "yes! Su Xiaodi, when will you come back? You are too busy these days! "


    "I should be back soon!" Suk himself can''t decide when he will return to Weihai. Although Li Feifei''s father has been successfully hospitalized and will soon arrange an operation, there are two thorny patients, Li Zeqing and Deng Xiaotian, waiting for him.


    "If you don''t come back, sister, I''m lonely. I''m afraid I''ll be out of the wall!" Luo Fei smoke said a, a bit of boudoir complaint woman, alone to keep empty room desire dissatisfaction.


    "Well! Sister Yan, I can only eat your apricots! If anyone wants to steal apricots, they will all be killed! " Suk was so fierce that he immediately became a lion guarding the territory.

 Chapter 887

    "Mr. Zhang is recovering very well now. Most of the damaged memory points have been recovered. Maybe in a few days, all the original hidden xng memories will be awakened and he can go back to the job he loves!" As he said this, Suk recalled Zhang Junde''s ecstatic appearance at that time.


    Like Xianglin''s sister-in-law, she kept repeating: "I remember! I remember These five words, experienced the vicissitudes of life on the face of tears, cry like a child in general.


    "Mr. Zhang has made great contributions to our country. The president once said that Mr. Zhang is more important than 100000 excellent soldiers. This time, you have done very well, very well!" Wan tieshuan sat under his courtyard, holding the purple clay pot in one hand, and slowly tasted the tea way: "you helped him so much, he didn''t say thank you very much?"


    Wan tieshuan took a meaningful look at Suk, with wise eyes and meaningful face.


    "No, it''s absolutely not. Even if you want to give it to me, I will never want it! Suk waved again and again. It''s true that Zhang Junde has regarded Suk as a life-saving benefactor. He not only wants to thank Suk economically, but also almost introduces his granddaughter to him. [


    Suk subconsciously takes a look at Wan Qihong sitting next to Wan tieshuan. The girl has changed into a military uniform before she comes back from the unit. She is valiant and spirited. She sits upright with her legs together and her hands on her knees. She finds Suk looking at herself and smiling.


    "No?" Wan Kunwu also began to be interested. The nominal father-in-law was very satisfied with Suk.


    "Eh!" Suk scratched his head, a little embarrassed: "Mr. Zhang prepared 200000 yuan for me, but I didn''t want it!"


    "Yes, I really can''t ask for the money!" Wan tieshuan nodded approvingly. In his mind, if Zhang Junde doesn''t express his gratitude, it''s not normal at all. After all, Suk''s help can even be said to be the art of rejuvenation and the virtue of reconstruction. If Suk denies it, it''s likely that he''s ashamed to open his mouth.


    "What about Li Zeqing''s illness?" Wan tieshuan jumps on Li Zeqing casually, and his granddaughter Wan Qihong has also truthfully reported about Li Zeqing. Now it''s three days since the heavy rain in Yanjing, and Li Zeqing has naturally squeezed out time.


    "The problem of his heart and blood vessel stenosis has also been solved! But I didn''t ask for his money, either! " Suk took the initiative to confess, and the bamboo tube pouring beans with Deng Xiaotian also began to explain: "Uncle Tian''s problem is the most complicated of the three people, and now I have no way to solve it!"


    Deng Xiaotian''s toxins are all over his body. There are toxins attached to the bone marrow of his meridians. He can''t get started until he suppresses and concentrates on a certain part.


    In the face of the poison, Suk really can''t help it. Although the part of toxin that Deng Xiaotian pressed into his palm has been basically removed by himself, he can''t stand it. He faints every time!


    And before and after, not counting the first time with Zhang Junde, Suk fainted five times in three days. People in the sixth national security office have nicknamed themselves "sleeping beauty.".


    Think of that fierce girl Nanfeng who draws a gun from time to time, the desert eagle in her hand is constantly spinning at her fingertips, looking at herself coldly, and shouting contemptuously: "sleeping beauty, start to work!" Suk''s got goose bumps.


    It''s nothing more than giving Deng Xiaotian a needle. In fact, it''s not what they force Suk to do. Suk just knows that he can''t stay here for a long time. Asking for leave from his head teacher has already caused a lot of anger and resentment. He has to go back as soon as possible.


    Deng Xiaotian''s condition is that he has to help. He has to support his collapsing body. He faints again and again, sober up, rest, and give acupuncture. He faints again, sober up, rest, and so on. Although the people in six places are still indifferent to him, Suk feels that their eyes have changed.


    At that time, Deng Xiaotian had already stopped Suk from continuing to treat himself. He could feel that Suk''s body was like an overworked machine, which could be scrapped and broken at any time. However, Deng Xiaotian was really impressed by Suk''s perseverance and tenacious character. It''s really commendable that an 18-year-old child could do this.


    In the end, Suk grinds at Deng Xiaotian, hoping to join the big family of Guoan six as soon as possible. Unfortunately, Deng Xiaotian doesn''t give up and shakes his head, which makes Suk lose and fight again and again, but in the end, he doesn''t get nothing.


    Now Suk has become a glorious National Security six honorary candidate! In brackets, this organizational relationship, which is only recognized among the six organizations and becomes invalid out of the door, has made Suk feel very satisfied and always smile.


    This harvest is one of them, and the second harvest refers to the twelve sections of Taoist brocade. During this time, Suk has realized the power of the inner family method. Every time he faints and wakes up, he is deliberately using the formula of five hearts facing the sky. He is almost familiar with what he hears 24 times.


    Moreover, every time he applied the needle, he basically tried his best to do it again and again. Not only did he persist for a longer time, but also this force began to become stronger. If it had been just a small ditch before, it would have been called a ditch now.Now Suk and Deng Xiaotian have agreed that they will come to Yanjing regularly to help him remove the poison. The premise is that Deng Xiaotian needs to concentrate his speed on the palm of his hand, or that day Suk''s miraculous skill will be accomplished and all the poison will be eliminated directly.


    This is also based on Deng Xiaotian''s strong physical quality. If he had been replaced by another person, he would have turned into a handful of loess and lived long ago. [


    "well, Deng Xiaotian is also a tiger general. If you can help him, it''s his own fortune. You are also a meritorious person. In the future, because of his injury, some demons and monsters are ready to move. His old gun can finally kill all sides!" Although Wan tieshuan usually stays in the courtyard, he knows everything outside.


    "Old man, uncle Tian, what''s the matter with his poison?" Suk actually wanted to ask this question for a long time, but he didn''t dare to ask Deng Xiaotian directly, for fear that he would be provoked to recall the past and be furious. In the sixth national security office, he has deeply understood Deng Xiaotian''s power these days. Now it seems that Wan Laozi should know the details and blurt out subconsciously.

 Chapter 888

    During this period of contact with Deng Xiaotian, Suk has already understood that Deng Xiaotian is a legendary martial arts expert, and he has become a little successful now, but in front of him, he is just playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong.


    Today, Suk takes Wan Qihong''s rescue as an example. The method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall is used to drive on the road, the method of listening and debating is used to find the underwater car, the method of turtle breathing is used to work underwater, and finally the elbow of overlord is used to smash the car to save people. It is a perfect combination of Buddhism and Taoism.


    This does not include the powerful attack means of Jeet kune do, but don''t mention Deng Xiaotian. He can''t walk for several rounds on the scarred Dao Lang''s hand. Finally, he knows that there is still a mountain high.


    Er, it''s a bit far away. What Suk thinks now is that Deng Xiaotian is so powerful. How could he be poisoned? Who is more powerful than him? Did you meet Ouyang Feng? Or like Huo Yuanjia, let the ghost to harm?


    So when he felt that master Wan seemed to know the inside story, he asked subconsciously, but he did sigh. [


    "Alas! Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask! " Master Wan poured a basin of cold water on Suk. He was obviously reluctant to say more about this matter. However, the more he did, the more curious Suk was. It seems that this matter is not so simple.


    Suk laughs, but he doesn''t feel embarrassed. Anyway, Wan tieshuan is old enough to be his own grandfather. A few criticisms are also a way of caring.


    "By the way, you should be careful when you fight with others next time. Ning --- Ning what? It''s better to be his grandson! " Wan tieshuan turned to look at his son. When he was old, sometimes his memory did decline.


    "Rather far away!" Ning Kunwu quickly added.


    "Yes, that boy is still lying in the hospital! No wonder Ning lame is angry. You hurt his life! I''ve heard that myocardial contusion and endocardial hemorrhage are caused by you. Is there such a thing? "


    "I don''t think so!" Suk pretended to be confused: "I didn''t lay a heavy hand at that time. Who knows what happened to him and it became like this!" While talking, he raised his hand and rubbed the bridge of his nose. He was a bit insincere and his face was burning.


    "It''s not a bad thing for young people to be brave and competitive. Men have to have their own spirit, but you have to be careful. It''s better to be far sighted than to be a xng. Just teach them a lesson!" Wan tieshuan leaned back on the rocking chair with his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "After all, his grandfather is also a meritorious person. Although he has many shortcomings, our working principle is to learn from the past and learn from the past and save the sick. These comrades can still be saved. We should not focus on investigating the individual responsibility of comrades who have made mistakes, but should analyze the environment and causes of their mistakes, so as to achieve the two purposes of clarifying their thoughts and uniting comrades."


    Suk was at a loss. He thought this was familiar. It seemed that it had appeared in the political textbook. She turned and looked at Wan Qihong. The girl was just like listening to the instruction. Seeing Suk''s eyes, she turned her lips and made a gesture of calmness.


    Sure enough, Wan tieshuan''s words changed: "of course, we don''t rule out the possibility of using force to settle disputes. In a word, we should be cautious and be moderate next time! If you want to hurt him or be afraid of him, you can''t really kill him! "


    "Yes Suk nodded his head quickly. This kind of good advice is enlightening. Wan Laozi''s fighting thought is really extraordinary, and people benefit a lot.


    "Well! By the way, I heard that Guoan wants to arrange for you to transfer to Yanjing? " All of a sudden, Wan tieshuan jumps on this topic again, which is just a diversion.


    "Oh! They''re just talking At the beginning, people from the sixth national security office did have such an idea. After all, Suk was in Weihai. Even if he was flying between the two places, it was not very easy to go back and forth, and these people wanted to help him transfer.


    In this way, it can help Deng Xiaotian pull out the poison nearby, and it is also good for Suk.


    To be honest, they even want to help Suk get a Yanjing hukou, so that he can not only study here, but also have preferential policies during the college entrance examination, which is a good opportunity for Suk.


    But Suk thought about it for a long time, and finally refused. In fact, he also knows how much convenience Yanjing Hukou can bring to him. This is a thing that many people dream of, but it is as difficult as heaven. Now Suk has great confidence in his college entrance examination, and when he comes to University, he will naturally leave home. He still feels a little reluctant to give up his father Mom.


    Suk has an idea in his heart, that is, before he goes to college, he must help his family arrange properly. Don''t let his parents work so hard. Now that he has money, it''s really bad to watch them work hard every day.


    And now Weihai has a lot of things to deal with. Many people and things need to be arranged.


    "Well, it''s up to you! You''re still focusing on your studies. It''s better to be quiet than to move. A new environment may affect you! " Master Wan seems to be really concerned about Suk, even taking this little matter into consideration. [


    Suk nodded and didn''t say much, but wan seemed tired after talking for a long time. After seeing Suk and WAN Qihong: "you young people, go and play! It''s nice talking to the old man, isn''t it"How could it be?" Suk stood up while talking, but wan Qihong said goodbye to her grandfather cleverly, because it had been agreed that Suk would return to Weihai tomorrow, and it was a courtesy to come to meet Wan Laozi today. Later, Li Linglong and they would see Suk off and arrange a dinner party.


    Wan Kunwu has no chance to speak all the time. He follows Suk out of the courtyard, but he meets Wan Zhenhua coming from the outside. This big man like Akaki Gangxian stops Suk all of a sudden.


    "Suk, are you going?"


    "Well, have dinner together in the evening? I''ll go back to Weihai tomorrow! " Suk pretended to invite him. Wan Zhenhua was very busy during this time. He was not a civilian logistics soldier like Wan Qihong. After the last heavy rain, he had been training urgently, so he had no chance to meet Suk!


    "Going back? Then come with me Wan Zhenhua''s big man is more than one meter eight, like a hill. Suk follows him like a weak cream boy.


    "Was Qihong trapped in the car that day?" Wan Zhenhua asked very seriously, and subconsciously looked back at his father and sister standing at the door.


    "Well? What''s stuck in the car? " Before Wan Qihong explained that she couldn''t tell her family about it, so Suk had to play the fool.


    "Don''t install it for me. I know that it was a rainstorm that day. I was called away by the company. Qihong drove the Audi to pick you up. The car is still in the repair shop now! You must know what it looks like! "


    Suk opened his mouth. Before he could speak, Wan Zhenhua put his big hand around his neck: "Suk, you saved Qihong twice. No matter how you two develop in the future, I owe you two lives!"

 Chapter 889

    "Brother Zhenhua, what you said is too serious!" Suk let Wan Zhenhua say something unnatural, let him hold his neck like a chicken, and a little uncomfortable, while slightly dodging, said: "brother Zhenhua, you must not mention this to uncle and them!"


    "I know. Your brother-in-law, do I look like a man with brains?" Wan Zhenhua''s serious expression has been taken in his speech. He shows off and straightens his chest. To tell you the truth, this burly gorilla is really talented. His chest muscles are so developed that he can jump up and down.


    "Eh!" Suk was directly attracted to the target by the two regiments of meat. He was bouncing and explosive, and even had goose bumps. However, Wan Zhenhua''s claws were not so easy to escape. He grabbed Suk''s shoulder again.


    "Suk, get along well with my sister. I''m very optimistic about you. I listen to my father''s idea, and I like you very much." Wan Zhenhua slapped Suk on the shoulder twice: "I won''t see you off when I go back tomorrow. Have a good trip!"


    Wan Qihong looks at her brother, who is whispering to Suk. Her father Wan Kunwu looks at her son''s good relationship with Suk and wonders, "girl, how can Suk be so familiar with your brother?" [


    "how do I know!" Wan Qihong shrugged her shoulders and was equally confused.


    "Girl, I seem to have a bad premonition!" Wan Kunwu''s face was straight, which made Wan Qihong more confused: "what''s the matter?"


    "The same sex repels each other! But look at your brother and Suk. Do you think your brother will rob Suk from you! It''s very popular now Wan Kunwu suddenly picked an eyebrow for his daughter, and made a joke.


    Wanqi was stunned. Hearing what her father said, a picture suddenly appeared in her mind. The moonlight was dim, and she and Suk were sitting together on the grass. Suddenly, her big brother appeared, like Tarzan, pointing to her nose and shouting: "let go of that man, let me come!"


    "Eh!" Wan Qihong suddenly felt a layer of goose bumps all over her body. She swung her fist and hit her father''s arm twice: "Dad, how can you say that you are so disgusting! I hate it


    "You girl, tell me if you like this little guy. We are free to fall in love. We don''t object to sister brother love!" It seems that the father daughter relationship is particularly good, and they often joke.


    "Dad, you''re getting more and more annoying!" Wan Qihong was blushed when Wan Kunwu said that. She stamped her feet and wore a military uniform. She was so brave, but in front of her father, she showed the shyness and tenderness of a little girl when she was coquettish. Suk, who turned back, was a little absent-minded.


    "How''s it going? My sister is good, isn''t she! It''s selling cute, playing second; playing loli, acting queen; fixing computer, playing ot; playing Jiao, being master; drying black silk, reddening cheek; playing fresh, swallowing heavy taste; wearing sailor''s clothes, dancing small whip; listening to concert, eating big stall. "


    Wan Zhenhua said one thing at a time. Su Ke was stunned. He watched him spit in a daze. He didn''t find that this ape, Gangxian Akaki, was also a scholar and made a statement.


    "Hey, hey, don''t look at me like that. I''m a plagiarist, not my original!" Wan Zhenhua is also a gentleman. After knowing that Suk has saved his sister again, his attitude towards Suk has changed dramatically, otherwise he would never behave like this.


    After all, Wan Zhenhua has always been serious in front of outsiders. Soldiers need to have the appearance of soldiers. Now this kind of smiley face is only revealed in his own home.


    After waving goodbye, Suk and WAN Qihong walk out of the alley. Because the Hummer is used by Wan Zhenhua, and the Audi is still in the repair shop, Suk''s old Passat finally has a place to use.


    "By the way, Qihong, your brother seems to have found out what happened that night!" Suk felt that he still needed to remind Wan Qihong that if Wan Zhenhua said it carelessly that day, it would certainly cause chaos.


    "Oh Wan Qihong hesitated and frowned slightly, but there was not much accident, because the Audi was owned by Wan Zhenhua. This time, he went to apply for insurance and repair the car. I''m afraid he also came to the conclusion from the clues on the car.


    "That''s what you just said?" In Wan Qihong''s mind, there is still Wan Zhenhua''s scene of letting go of that man. Thinking of Suk''s intimate action with him before, she can''t help asking.


    "What''s more, he expressed his admiration for me!" Suk subconsciously made a joke, but found that Wan Qihong''s face changed greatly, a shock inexplicable appearance, ghost general: "he really said that?"


    "Eh!" Seeing Wan Qihong''s great reaction, Suk said for a while and patted his forehead: "I''m so faint! Do you think he would say that? Please, your brother is a man


    As he walked out of the alley, Suk started his car and drove to the General Hospital of the military region to pick up Li Feifei. Suk felt sorry for Li Feifei and her mother Zhao Hui. He was a little irresponsible.Since I brought them to Yanjing, I was so busy that I had no time to take care of their mother and daughter. Although the villa No. 6 they lived in was not far away from the villa No. 2 of Guoan, I couldn''t stand it and fainted from time to time! [


    all the six places in Guoan got the title of sleeping beauty. You can imagine what Suk''s state is like. Basically, Suk wakes up after sleeping, faints after applying the needle, and sleeps after fainting. He is weak, so he can''t afford to visit them.


    Li Feifei has been here several times, but it happened that she was all asleep in bed, and Li Feifei had to help her mother accompany her in bed. They called her several times, and Suk told her that she was leaving Beijing for Weihai tomorrow.


    However, Li Weishuang''s operation was very successful, but the car accident caused serious physical injury to him. I''m afraid that he would have to lie in the hospital for at least a month or two to go home to recuperate.


    I bought some nutriments on the way. Although these things are of no great use, I can''t go empty handed to visit patients. When I get back to the general hospital, Suk and WAN Qihong find Li Weishuang''s ward with their things.


    Now Suk is a doctor, but seeing what Li Weishuang looks like, he still can''t help taking a breath of cold air. There are many comminuted fractures on Li Wei''s body, and the blood stasis in his brain has been released. Now he''s wrapped up like a rice dumpling and sleeping quietly.


    "Suk!" Li Feifei saw Suk enter the door and immediately ran over. She hasn''t seen her for a few days. Her face is much better now. She came here in a light yellow dress like a butterfly.

 Chapter 890

    In the ward, Li Wei Shuang was sleeping sweetly. He was still hanging a bottle, white gauze and plaster on his legs, which made him like a mummy. Otherwise, his chest was rhythmic, which was really frightening.


    Li Feifei worried about disturbing her father''s cultivation. Her voice was very low, and she trotted to Suk. She had already opened her hands, but when she saw Wan Qihong standing behind Suk, she gave up the idea of hugging him and stood in front of Suk.


    "Where''s Auntie?"


    Suk didn''t see Zhao Hui in the ward. He took a look around and asked, "where''s your nurse?"


    "There''s something wrong with my father''s company now. My mother went out to find a place where she could hold a video conference. Now the nurse is cooking!" Li Feifei nodded to Wan Qihong and explained in a low voice. [


    "Oh!" Suk also knew that Li Weishuang was lying on the bed now and finally recovered his life. His Shuangfeng trading company must have accumulated a lot of things to deal with. As he said this, he went to the bedside and gently took Li Weishuang''s hand out of the quilt.


    Close the three fingers, cut the pulse gate, and carefully feel li Weishuang''s current physical condition. Before, Suk''s level was one bottle less than half bottle sloshing, and although he was proficient in theoretical knowledge and intermediate in acupuncture, he never regarded himself as a doctor who could save people.


    But now I have made great contributions to my medical skills. When I got to the advanced level of acupuncture and moxibustion, I naturally gained more confidence and began to examine Li Wei''s pulse directly. After a few minutes, everything became clear. My current state is not good, but it has developed to the good side, and the pulse is stable.


    This also made Suk give up the idea of helping himself. After all, Li Weishuang was seriously injured in a car accident, and Western medicine surgery was relatively effective. As for the future recovery, it needs to be observed for some time.


    "Feifei, come to dinner with us later! They said they wanted to see me off. Please have a big meal Suk began to keep his voice down, but after that, he saw Li Feifei''s face was a little unnatural. After hesitating for a long time, he turned down his invitation.


    "No, go and eat! Now my mother and the nurse are not here. I have to take care of my father here! "


    "It''s OK, we can wait for the nurse''s aunt to make a meal and come back." Suk thinks that Li Feifei can get acquainted with these people. When he returns to Weihai, they can take care of each other.


    Because now Li Feifei has asked for leave from school and needs to stay in Yanjing for at least half a month. She can''t always be alone and can''t find a friend.


    "No, you go! I''m still a little worried about my dad! " It seems that Li Feifei has made a decision now. Suk has no choice but to follow her.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know that Li Feifei is a little repellent to Wan Qihong and Li Linglong. She feels that they are just a small circle, and she can''t fit in at all. What''s more, she thinks Wan Qihong''s eyes at Suk are not normal sometimes.


    But when I think of my father''s hospital is wanqihong to contact, I really should not be grateful to her or hate her, in short, this feeling is very complex.


    After talking with Li Feifei in the ward for a while, the nurse was only a middle-aged woman in her forties. She was specially contacted by the General Hospital of the military region. She had been trained in taking care of the patients'' daily life and diet, so she was very capable.


    Carrying the food prepared from villa No. 6, the aroma overflows. Smelling the aroma, Suk feels that his stomach has begun to send out the signal of hunger. However, Zhao Hui has not come back, so she can only say hello to Li Feifei and then leaves the hospital.


    "Where are we going?" In fact, Suk didn''t know the destination for a while. At that time, Wan Qihong just told her to treat, and the hotel was still kept secret.


    "Go to Houhai!" When Wan Qihong came out, she had already changed her clothes. After all, there were many inconveniences in her military uniform. Changing into T-shirt jeans matched Suk''s dress very well.


    "Houhai? What shall we eat? " Although he has a navigation system in his car, it''s safer to have Wan Qihong, a native of Yanjing, leading the way. While starting the car, Suk turns to look at Wan Qihong in the co driver''s seat.


    "I''ll take you to Yanjing this time! Come on, you With the deepening of her relationship with Suk, Wan Qihong is more and more open. Her words and deeds are closer to the state of a beautiful young girl. She points to the front and gives orders.


    "Come on Suk stepped on the accelerator and finally pulled it out. However, with Wan Qihong''s direction, he came to Houhai and found that the place they were going to invite themselves to was called Jiumen snack.


    Jiumen snacks are similar to those of JueJie street. I didn''t expect that Li Linglong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang are fond of these snacks. [


    "have you ever heard of plum in tea soup, rice cake money, horse with sheep''s head, bean curd, cheese and so on?" Suk stops the car. While Wan Qihong calls Li Linglong, she begins to popularize knowledge for Suk. At this time, Li Linglong is still missing.


    "Well, Yanjing snacks are very famous!" Suk does know this. At this time, Wan Qihong already knows Li Linglong''s specific location. After hanging up the phone, she takes Suk and starts to kill them.The Jiumen snacks focus on the original flavor of Yanjing. Wan Qihong just said that they are all time-honored brands, but now it has become a holy land for tourists. Tourists from all over the country and even all over the world will come here to taste the flavor of old Yanjing.


    Fortunately, Li Linglong and they have been occupying a good position in advance. Otherwise, it would be extremely difficult to find a shop where they can sit down and eat.


    "Come on! Come on Li Linglong beckoned to Suk and WAN Qihong. The most famous small intestine Chen was stewed and stewed. The small bowl was white and red, the intestines were fat and meat were rotten, and the gravy was thick. It was delicious and well-known for generations in Beijing.


    The store is not big. There are no private rooms. It''s all in a hall. There are more than ten tables full of people, men, women and foreigners. The Chinese food culture can even be said to be food communication. It''s not funny or lively, so that life is boiling in the hall.


    "Wait a minute. I just ordered the stew for you. Wait a minute!" Li Linglong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang are enjoying a big bowl in front of each other.


    "You''re not interesting enough. You''ve eaten it yourself!" When Suk sat down, he subconsciously took a look at the table of foreigners behind him. There were four people in total, with golden hair and big bodies. They were totally intuitive. Suk felt that these people were all dangerous.


    However, the voice of these people is not high, forming a sharp contrast with other people, and using English, but Suk had the reward of proficient in high school English clearance, and more curious about them, he really understood a lot.


    Hearing this, she could not help frowning. She tensed her body subconsciously. Her abnormal performance immediately made Wan Qihong feel: "what''s the matter?"


    "Wait for me, I''ll go out and make a phone call!" Suk motioned to her not to act rashly. She quickly walked out of the shop, took out her mobile phone, and subconsciously looked at the four foreigners when dialing the phone.

 Chapter 891

    Maybe it''s the lively environment that makes these four foreigners alert. Moreover, their voices are really low. If Suk didn''t have the method of voice defense, he would not have been able to hear them.


    Many things are such a coincidence. If Suk doesn''t have the advanced reward for proficient English in high school, I''m afraid that even if he hears it, he can''t understand it at all.


    Suk came back again and sat in his original position. Before, his abnormal performance had long been abnormal: "master, are you swollen? There seems to be something wrong! "


    Zhou Fang''s name for Suk has now changed into Shifu, which is not only funny, but also a kind of respect for Suk.


    "It''s OK, you''re served! I have to taste it Suk couldn''t help sniffing. After a careful smell, it really increased people''s appetite. There were white meat, pig heart, lung head, stomach slices, pig liver, small intestine, bean curd and fire in the big bowl, stewed in old soup with various seasonings. [


    I couldn''t help but put a chopstick into my mouth, and my eyes suddenly became round. I took several mouthfuls of the second and the third. This time, it''s the end.


    Intestinal fat but not greasy, meat rotten but not bad, fire through but not sticky, this is the famous stunt of small intestine Chen.


    "It''s delicious! Everybody eat Suk savors the taste of his mouth and greets everyone. Wan Qihong always feels that Suk''s current state is abnormal. It seems that it''s because of the intuition of the soldiers. Now Suk doesn''t look relaxed, but he is like a full bow and crossbow, always in a state of excitation.


    "Suk!"


    Suk saw the inquiry in Wan Qihong''s eyes. Naturally, he couldn''t say anything more. He just grasped Wan Qihong''s little hand with his left hand and pressed it. Everything was silent.


    Wan Qihong didn''t expect that Suk would grab her hand in front of Li Linglong and the three of them. Suddenly, her heart was in a mess, and her heart beat fast.


    As soon as she blushed, she subconsciously pulled back her hand and pretended that nothing had happened. She put her hand under the table and opened her mouth to advertise this small intestine Chen to ease her embarrassment.


    "Chen''s nickname came from before liberation. At the beginning, many famous actors in Beijing Opera liked to eat it, such as master Mei Lanfang, Zhang Junqiu and Xin Fengxia. They were all famous actors and loved it very much."


    "Suk, this meal is on me. As a second boss, I''m giving you welfare today! Hurry to eat. We''ll have to go to the next one after we''ve finished eating. How about going to eat popcorn later? "


    Li Linglong soon ate a bowl of stewed stew, and now she is holding her cheek to study the next action route!


    However, Suk won''t leave here now, and he is still paying attention to the movement of the foreigners at the table behind him. At this time, he hears the conversation again.


    "Jane, it''s been two days. Why hasn''t the news come yet?"


    "Rocky, those hackers are very cunning. Although the Bureau of investigation has successfully hacked into the database of hacker base forum, we haven''t found any useful information. We''d better stand by now."


    "Yes! I didn''t expect that the hackers in Huaxia could enter the secret data system of Minerva project at such a high level. If they get the research files of electromagnetic radiation system, they can really build it! "


    "Indeed, the technology of Huaxia Shanzhai is so powerful that it won''t take long for them to reverse what they have in their hands." At this time, another foreigner joined the conversation.


    "But this time, they have met their opponents. The elites of the Otak group are not soft eaters. Besides, if they leak secrets, I''m afraid they can''t escape punishment. The law will punish them!"


    "By the way, our task this time is to take away those hackers secretly. However, according to the judgment of the Bureau of investigation, they should belong to the national power of China. It''s really not so easy to complete them. We are so unlucky that we were sent here!"


    "Damn, I want to go home now. Mary is due now. How I wish I could be with her!"


    "We are in a good situation now. At least we still have the hope of going back alive. I heard that when Antonio led the team to sneak in a few years ago, the whole team was completely destroyed. Up to now, there is no news!" [


    "well, I know this is true. The organization called the sixth national security office on the Chinese side has great powers. It seems that it was their appearance that led to the failure of Antonio''s mission at the beginning!"


    "However, the head of the sixth division of national security is now unable to protect himself. It is reasonable to say that he has been poisoned for so many years and should have died long ago. The Dragon leaders have given us a chance to start!"


    Suk was shocked when he heard this. Now he has been able to confirm that these people are the agents who were locked by the information supervision office. Moreover, it''s normal for them to come to Jiumen snacks for entertainment.


    I remember the news that the president''s secret agent of the United States arrived in Colombia ahead of schedule at the summit of the Americas. He went to the hotel to have a drink of flower wine and didn''t give her any money.Compared with the agents in the news above, these people come to eat in Yanjing snack street. They are all small and big. There is something wrong with their work style.


    Before, after confirming their identities, Suk immediately went out and called Deng Xiaotian directly. He didn''t expect that he was so coincidental. The sixth national security department had been searching for clues, but he couldn''t find any trace of these agents. He just had a meal and met them.


    However, before the people of the sixth national security office arrive, Suk must keep a close eye on them and not let them leave his perceptual range.


    "Hello! Suk, are you eating Queen''s flat peach? It''s too slow! " After Cheng Meili finished the stew in her bowl, she began to rub her hands and prepare to show off her skills. However, Suk chewed and ate it slowly. It took more than ten minutes to eat a bowl, and then she wiped out half of it.


    "It''s delicious! I can''t swallow it all, I have to taste it carefully! "


    "There are so many delicious dishes here. I''ll tell you that cheese Wei''s skill is also excellent. Hurry up, let''s go to eat cheese after eating it!" Cheng Meili constantly urges Suk, but wan Qihong, who had been touched by Suk before, seems to have reflected something and started to make a comeback.


    "You go to pop your stomach first and take a seat at fengna. I''ll go to see you after eating with Suk!" Wan Qihong''s arrangement has its merits.


    Suk nodded. Of course, he couldn''t say that the reason for his hesitation was to keep an eye on the people behind him. It was easy to frighten him. Just at this moment, he suddenly felt that someone was embracing his shoulder behind him. He had been on high alert and didn''t notice anyone coming.


    "No, they found out!" Suk was surprised, and his body made a subconscious response, so he was ready to start.

 Chapter 892

    Suk felt that his hair was all up, and he was always on guard against them. After all, he was an expert at the secret service level, so he would not take it lightly, but he was caught off guard.


    I felt that my neck was strangled, and the elbow of overlord entered the start state. But at this time, a familiar voice came from my ear: "sleeping beauty, don''t move!"


    Suk''s elbow had already entered the shooting track. When he heard the sound, he immediately closed up and looked around. Nanfeng, a fierce girl, was holding her neck with her left arm, bending her body. Her head was on her right shoulder, and she felt that her back was supported by two lumps of soft meat.


    An army green baseball cap, wearing a black tight sleeve T-shirt, two arms skin delicate, showing a slight wheat color, faint muscle feeling, so carefree embrace Suk: "are you sure?"


    "South wind!" Wan Qihong blurts out subconsciously, and all the people in this room have seen Nanfeng. At that time, Suk asked her to take her away. Although Suk was safe later, she didn''t like her. No one spoke to her except Wan Qihong. [


    Nanfeng doesn''t care. She looks up at Wan Qihong. Even if she says hello, she still keeps this intimate posture. There is no taboo: "eh?"


    Of course, she didn''t want to be noticed.


    "Well! Sure Suk knew the meaning of Nanfeng''s words, which was to confirm the identity of the people behind, and nodded busily.


    "Well, I''m in charge here. You can go!" The south wind was clear and direct.


    "You''re going to do it here?" Suk was surprised. It''s a bustling snack street. It would be bad if we started to hurt Gu. Besides, there are many foreigners in the snack street, so we always have to consider the international influence.


    "You are stupid!" Nanfeng''s tone swept away the usual cold ice, but it was a kind of joke. Suk turned to look at her, thinking that this is the expression of her age.


    Nanfeng has received special training, and camouflage is also a subject. In order not to frighten the snake, he made such a performance. Looking at Suk''s stunned eyes, he made a little effort with his left arm, and his neck was a little tight: "don''t talk nonsense, don''t get in the way!"


    After all, all the stews on the table are clean now. If Suk lingers, he will still attract other people''s attention.


    Suk nodded, but before he got up, the four foreigners behind had already checked out and left. Naturally, Nanfeng was not talking nonsense and followed them quietly.


    In the face of Nanfeng, who is in a hurry to come and to go, all the people at the table are stunned. It''s really coming and going: "ah, it''s really awesome!" Li Linglong didn''t like Nanfeng very much. She frowned and looked disappointed.


    "Shh Suk quickly stops her anger. If that fierce girl gets angry, it''s bad to take out the gun directly. Don''t doubt that, with Suk''s understanding of her, Nanfeng''s style is really the same.


    "All right, all right! Let''s march to the next stop! " Wan Qihong knew the details of the south wind. Although she didn''t know what the purpose of her sudden appearance was, she also knew that it was Suk who called her and was shouldering some kind of task.


    As far as Suk knows, the sixth national security office has a small organization, but it also has its own armed forces. Now that the target figures have been identified, there should be no problem.


    As for the fate of those foreigners, Suk doesn''t care. Since he is a spy agent who has sneaked in, he naturally can''t see the light. It can be imagined that evaporation may be their best destination.


    The snack street is full of delicious snacks. In order to serve Suk well, it can be said that these people will stop at every stall and eat every time they stop. Their mouths are full of oil and they can''t move without considering their image.


    Wan Qihong didn''t ask Suk why he called Nanfeng to come here. It involved six national security departments. They were basically classified. She understood the principle of confidentiality. Moreover, they wandered around and never met those foreigners again. Maybe they had already left, or they were anxious to be reborn.


    Since he came with a malicious purpose, he naturally had to have the consciousness of returning to his native land.


    "Hey, Suk, I heard from Yanjie that fangfeiyi people will reopen soon!" Li Linglong, holding a milk roll filled with sesame, hawthorn and mandarin duck, said as she walked.


    "Well, this is the week!" Now after redecorating, the air quality of fangfeiyi people has reached the standard, and it''s a lucky day. When the time comes, we can set off firecrackers and open the door to welcome guests. [


    "last time sister Yan told me that I wanted to open the store in Yanjing, but I still haven''t found a suitable store. Now all the good locations are occupied by people. It''s really annoying!" Now that Li Linglong has become the second largest shareholder of Fangfei Yiren, she naturally has to worry about the development plan.


    It''s just that her idea is mixed with too much nature of playing with tickets. For her family, there is no clear definition of how much money she spends, even to the point of distribution according to needs.


    "You have to be careful about this. If you can enter the beauty industry in Yanjing, sister Yan is determined to get it!" Suk now has money, not counting the money he brought back from Macao. He is still preparing to set up a foundation. As long as the futures purchased by Ma Yina for him close in December, he can help Luofei tobacco in terms of capital."Well, you don''t have to say that, OK? How was your meal today? " Today, all the food is bought by Li Linglong. Although it doesn''t cost much, it''s only a few hundred. If you go to a hotel, it''s probably a small change.


    "Good! I''m sleepy now! " During this period of time, Suk has been given the honorary title of sleeping beauty. It seems that he has formed inertia. He has enough sleep, but he still wants to sleep. It''s a bit like the work and rest of a pregnant woman.


    "Don''t worry, we have to sing!" Li Linglong has already arranged the process of this evening, eating first and then playing: "let''s go! Let''s go! It''s eight o''clock now. The box I ordered is half past eight. It''s a good time to go now! "


    "It seems that we have to endure the destruction of Mai Ba again!" Cheng Meili shrugs her shoulders. Relatively speaking, her relationship with Suk is the most unfamiliar one among these people. However, her good friends have accepted Suk and have a good relationship with him. She can only be happy to see the success of Suk, but she still needs more running in.


    Zhou Fang seems to have the same feeling. Nai Di''s mouth is curled. It seems that he has reached the level of expressing Li Linglong''s skill. Although Suk seldom goes to KTV, he is always friends.


    "To McGrady! gogogo£¡¡± Li Linglong shouts out and takes the lead. It seems that he has already burned the fire of karaoke.

 Chapter 893

    Because it''s hard to park at Jiumen snacks, they didn''t drive separately. They just didn''t know where they got a Mercedes GLK and SUV. It''s very comfortable to sit in it.


    Fortunately, this Mercedes Benz is not a real luxury car. The price should be around 400000, which is very low-key compared with Li Linglong''s Audi R8.


    Rao is so. Suk, the old Passat, can only feel ashamed. Fortunately, Suk doesn''t care about this aspect. It''s good to have a car to drive. If he didn''t get the flower picking system before, he could only drive that 50% new bicycle when he went to school every day.


    Naturally, Wan Qihong shares a car with Suk, and Li Linglong leads the way. She is not afraid that she can''t find a place.


    "Where are you going to stay tonight?" Wan Qihong also ate a lot and sat in the co pilot''s seat, because Suk had been living in villa No. 2 of Guoan No. 6 in the past few days, but it seemed that he had packed up when he came out today. [


    "have a look! Maybe I''ll see Aunt Zhao. You know, I haven''t seen her since I sent them here last time! " Suk thought for a moment and replied that she wanted to say hello to Zhao Hui today and tell her goodbye. Who knows that she is not here yet.


    "Oh Wan Qihong nodded, thinking that Suk is going to return to Weihai tomorrow, she has a kind of light melancholy. She has been used to Suk''s presence these days. Although there are few opportunities to meet her, she always feels very sweet, especially when friends make fun of Suk''s engagement with her.


    Wan Qihong thinks it''s incredible that she has no interest in Suk. Before, she had a fake engagement with Suk by gambling and racing. The last time Suk left, Wan Qihong had a frank talk with him about it.


    At that time, the old man also expressed his concerns and put Suk on the front desk, which really played a role as a shield. Otherwise, Ma Feng''s pursuit of Wan Qihong, coupled with his grandfather Ma sanpao''s beating on the sidelines, would have been hard for him to refuse.


    But at that time, Wan Qihong also made it clear that she didn''t admit it. As long as she waited for the right opportunity, she would terminate her oral engagement with Suk.


    But now?


    Why do you like the feeling of being with Suk? He is several years younger than himself! Is it because he saved his life twice?


    Wan Qihong hesitated and lost in her heart!


    Meredith KTV is one of the few large-scale mass selling KTV in Yanjing. The audio power amplifier equipment is in the leading position. It is also a leisure and entertainment place integrating viewing, listening, singing and catering. It can be said that it is a treasure land for entertainment consumption in Yanjing city.


    It''s hard to find a vacancy in the parking lot outside. Suk follows Mercedes Benz, and the cars in and out quickly separate him from Li Linglong. Fortunately, Suk''s technology is good, so he twists and turns, and finally gets in.


    But I soon saw that Li Linglong''s car didn''t enter the parking space. It seemed that there was a dispute with another car, which led to the car that wanted to go in, couldn''t get in, and the car that wanted to go out couldn''t get out.


    "Go! Go down and have a look! " Wan Qihong frowned and said she was getting out of the car. Suk took a look and found that it seemed to be because of the parking space. There was only one parking space there, but a BMW behind wanted to get in first.


    Although Li Linglong is a member of the super run club, this kind of small gap reversing skill is really lacking, but she can''t stand it. She has a bad temper. When she saw BMW in a traffic jam, she turned the reverse gear directly, and the rear of the car hit the front of BMW.


    Li Linglong, Zhou Fang and Cheng Meili stood beside the car, while two men fell from the BMW. They looked young and should be similar to Suk.


    Without stopping the engine, Suk got out of the car and walked over.


    "So? Lose money! One hundred thousand dollars, that''s all! " Because of this small accident, several cars have been blocked in the parking lot. Since they can''t walk, all these people get out of the car to watch. As soon as Suk crowded in, he heard such arrogant words.


    And let Suk surprise is, so arrogant words, is not Li Linglong said, this girl now arms cross shoulder, a look of disdain at the man.


    He looks young, but he is much bigger than himself. He has a pink T-shirt, light blue jeans, pockets in both hands, his neck raised, and looks at Li Linglong sideways.


    "Your name is Wu Ying! Don''t make trouble for your Lao Tzu. Pour tea for your aunt and apologize Li Linglong spat lightly, and finally broke out a heroine''s posture. Unexpectedly, he knew this man. [


    "that''s right! Wu Ying is me! Don''t think that you have two stinky money, you are very powerful. I''ll tell you, there are so many cows you haven''t seen It''s hard to say whether Wu Ying knows Li Linglong''s background or not, but he seems to be afraid now, and he really owes a lot.


    Wu Ying finished, took out his cell phone from his pocket, looked at the time, impatiently urged: "you ya, hurry up, don''t make me angry, today I''m in a hurry, no time to dally with you!""If you know my elder brother''s name, what are you doing! You are in a hurry The man named Wu Ying was followed by another man. He was older than Wu Ying, but he looked like his valet. He was thin and long, with red hair and dirty mouth.


    "Get out of the way! What kind of thing are you? " Li Linglong is one against two, but Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang don''t seem to care about it at all. Wan Qihong doesn''t know what to say in a low voice, and doesn''t want to help at all.


    "Know him?" Suk also went to Wan Qihong''s side and asked.


    "That Wu Ying''s father and mother are all members of the army''s literary and Art Troupe. His father, Wu Shuangjiang, is a civilian cadre and enjoys the treatment at the level of the army. Her mother is at the level of the deputy division. She''s a second generation of the Shanzhai army." Wan Qihong has not yet opened her mouth, but Cheng Meili begins to explain to Suk.


    In the final analysis, these artists in the art troupe are all civilian cadres with only ranks, but they are not given military ranks. This is why Cheng Meili thinks they are the second generation of Shanzhai army.


    After all, they are all in the city of Yanjing. Although they have different circles, even if they don''t meet each other, they have almost met each other. However, in front of Wan Qihong, a serious third generation of the Red Emperor, Wu Ying''s identity is simply not elegant.


    "Oh, shit!" Wu Ying''s entourage let Li Linglong scold him, and immediately he couldn''t hang up. He turned around and ran to the BMW and picked up a baseball bat. It seems that many people now want to put a baseball bat in the car as a murder weapon.


    Suk heard the wrong voice. He looked up and looked at the red haired attendant. He ran to Li Linglong with his teeth and claws open. Before he got close, he had already swung the stick.

 Chapter 894

    Spnstyle new notice: today and tomorrow, due to accidents, there is no time to surf the Internet all day, and it will be completely done the day after tomorrow. I will restore the update first, move the server, and try my best to ensure the data synchronization on both sides 2013930


    SPN Li Linglong is not very good-natured. When Suk first met her, she was still full of braids, high-spirited, and focused on her eyes, and also spoke to Suk Not so polite.


    It''s said that Li Linglong has money and courage in her pocket. Her family is very different. The price of the Audi R8 alone is more than three million yuan, which doesn''t include the cost of changing her car. Besides, people who like to drag racing are impulsive and enthusiastic. Today, she found the parking space first, so she won''t shrink back easily.


    However, when Wu Ying and his followers are met, the situation is somewhat unexpected. Wu Ying knows who Li Linglong is and her family has money, but he is not afraid.


    In the army circle, Wu Ying''s parents are only civil servants. They are promoted constantly by singing and performing. Although they have no military rank, they also have matching benefits. However, this situation is very different from that of a real soldier. Therefore, he can''t integrate into the army circle, and those people intentionally don''t like him.


    Moreover, Wu Shuangjiang''s old son, who is very fond of his son, can be said to be afraid of losing him in his hand and melting him in his mouth. His family education of asking the stars not to give to the moon makes Wu Ying more arrogant and domineering than her peers. She once entered the juvenile detention center because of a crowd fight. [


    just a few days later, his mother was bailed out. Because of this, he always felt that there was nothing he didn''t dare to do. Of course, he was not stupid. He knew that Li Linglong was also a high-class person, even if it was normal. Today, McGrady came here to attract a more powerful Yamen.


    As long as you have this person as your backer, what else can Li Linglong be? Today, I wasted my time pestering with her, which is to give her face!


    Wu Ying''s arrogant behavior directly gives her Valet a signal that the boss is very upset and the younger brother has to look after him. As the old saying goes, the boss is worried about the humiliation of his subordinates, and the boss insults his subordinates to death. She watches the valet quickly pull open the door of the BMW, pulls out a baseball bat from it and trots over.


    Li Linglong is bold and has a fierce temper. She has practiced Kung Fu, but she is afraid of being stunned. She looks at the man swinging a baseball bat and fighting directly at herself. She is in a panic and looks pale. She doesn''t know where to hide.


    Gray baseball bat with whirring wind, although did not aim at Li Linglong''s head, but hit on the body is also very dangerous, Suk that is absolutely will not watch Li Linglong was hit, toe point, people have rushed past.


    "Go away!" Suk moves very fast. Li Linglong only sees the stick coming directly with the shadow, and subconsciously closes her eyes. However, the expected thing doesn''t appear. Instead, she hears a cry.


    When Li Linglong opened his eyes, he saw that Suk had already stood in front of him.


    Just at the critical moment, Suk took the lead. He grabbed the baseball bat with his right hand and smashed it down quickly. He was very stable. At the same time, he kicked it out. He watched the valet scream and fly upside down.


    The onlookers had a good look. They saw that the momentum was not right. They split the two sides and quickly made way. The attendant installed the car in the back row with a bang. Suddenly, the car alarm began to sound.


    Suk didn''t look at the valet. He bumped his baseball bat and walked up to Wu Ying. He had a good attitude. He also laughed at him: "how much did you say to compensate you?"


    To tell you the truth, the rear of the Mercedes GLK that Li Linglong drives today is slightly deformed. This small damage doesn''t hurt or itch at all. When she drives fast, she often causes some accidents from time to time. However, people fight for breath and Buddha fight for fragrance. What she wants is face.


    Today, Wu Ying is really too rampant. She not only looks like a local ruffian, but also asks for 100000 yuan in compensation. Suk can''t see it.


    "You Wu Ying''s current age on the household register is just 18 years old, but that''s because last time he provoked trouble and intentionally hurt others, and almost went to prison. His father Wu Shuangjiang entrusted his relationship and directly lowered his age by one year, which made it very difficult to change the administrative penalty of reeducation through labor.


    But his real age is one year older than Suk, nineteen years old, but his figure is no different from that of an adult, except that his face is still a little green, and his arms are big and waist is round.


    As soon as Suk appeared, he not only grabbed the baseball bat, but also kicked his valet out. Up to now, the valet over there hasn''t slowed down. He seems to have fainted. If there is no reaction in his heart, he is absolutely deceiving himself.


    Wu Ying clenched her teeth. Li Linglong wanted to face her. He looked at Suk in front of her. He was thin and weak, and looked very gentle. But just now his foot burst out with unmatched fighting power. His follower, who graduated from a serious martial arts school, could not get close to three or five people, and was put down by him. If he went up by himself, he would have to go straight £¡


    "A hundred thousand!" However, when I think of the several yamen Dukes in mclardy, I''m so bold again. Li Linglong is a bull because her family is rich, but those yamen Dukes are richer. Who''s afraid of who?"A hundred thousand?" Suk turned to look at the BMW he was driving, the champagne BMW 730. The lampshade on the front of the car was broken and looked a bit embarrassed. But it was also a small accident. After all, it was a parking lot and it was already very crowded. Even when Li Linglong suddenly went into a rage and stepped on the oil door, there was not much room for her to work.


    Change a lampshade, where did you use it? [


    when Wu Ying thought of her backstage, she deliberately kept calm. However, although the young man standing in front of her was smiling, she always felt a kind of inexplicable palpitation. She turned her head and looked at her Valet, but she really fainted. Now she is fighting alone, but she can''t be too cowardly.


    "You don''t have to! But at your own risk! " Wu Ying felt that what she said was too powerful, but before Suk spoke, Li Linglong rushed over.


    Li Linglong is now in a completely violent state. Before, she was really scared. She let people drop her baseball bat. If she didn''t have Suk on the scene, she would have suffered a big loss. She was so angry that she had to vent her anger and snatch Suk''s baseball bat.


    "Bang!" The front windshield of BMW suddenly cracked like a spider web, but it still maintains the status quo: "I call you 100000!"


    "Bang!" Another sound, the side of the car split again, Li Linglong like a woman soldier in general: "I call you 100000!" In the blink of an eye, he was furious and then swung up again.


    Wu Ying is a Leng first, the facial expression suddenly becomes iron blue: "paralyzed, you this jn person!" This is a gift from his mother when he came out of the juvenile detention center. How can he watch people smash it? In a hurry, he would start to do it. Just after he took a step, he suddenly felt that a huge force came from behind him and pulled himself back to where he was.


    "Don''t move! Just watch it! " Suk grabs Wu Ying''s collar, pulls it back and says with a friendly face.


    Novel net

 Chapter 895

    Spnstyle new notice: today and tomorrow, due to accidents, there is no time to surf the Internet all day, and it can only be completely done the day after tomorrow. I will restore the update first, move the server, and try my best to ensure the data synchronization on both sides 2013930


    SPN originally, Suk had the idea to teach Wu Ying a lesson. Although there were such two car accidents, to be honest, it was far less than 100000 He made a mistake first.


    Moreover, he looks arrogant and aggressive. Rao shisuk has a good temper, but he also feels that he is too bullying. Who knows that Li Linglong and he are heroes. They have the same ideas, and they even smash the car first.


    The sound of "bang bang" and the blink of the car glass were destroyed. Wu Ying tried hard to get rid of Suk''s hand, but found that there was no way to do it. Her eyes were red with anger, and she hit Suk on the head with one punch.


    To tell you the truth, Wu Ying''s attack power is really not worth mentioning in Suk''s eyes. As soon as he blocks it, he blows his fist down without any effort.


    Wu Ying has now poured out her anger on Suk. She fails with one blow and kicks her foot tightly. Her goal is to the point, that is, where Su Xiaodi lives. It''s insidious and vicious. [


    Suk was still silent, looking at Wu Ying''s kick, he just raised his leg slightly, and the sole of his foot directly met Wu Ying''s calf bone.


    "Well!" Wu Ying first heard the banging doctor, and then a huge pain came from his lower leg bone. It was like a fracture. On the contrary, Suk had nothing at all, and his hand holding his collar had never been put down.


    "Stop it and watch it!"


    Suk felt that what he said was a little too hurtful, and then he laughed embarrassed.


    Wu Yingyan watched Li Linglong smash the glass of her car piece by piece, and even made a second attack on the cracked glass, using the front end of the baseball bat to pierce it all. A good BMW turned into a wild donkey.


    "Do you know who I am?" Wu Ying is now like a wounded beast, full of dangerous breath, word by word. If his force value exceeds Suk, he doesn''t mind directly knocking Suk to the ground.


    "Does it matter to me who you are?" Suk shrugged his shoulders and smirked, "when she''s finished, it''s OK! It''s OK. Don''t worry about it! "


    Suk seems to comfort Wu Ying, understatement, like two friends chatting at random, but his hand is still tightly grasp his collar, no relaxation, this picture is full of disobedience.


    "My father is Wu Shuangjiang!" Wu Ying has given up the struggle for a long time. She has no power to fight back in Suk''s hand at all. Even because Suk kicked her leg bone before, she has been unstable. If Suk had not kindly grasped his collar, she would have been sitting on the ground.


    "Well, your father sings well!" Suk is not reluctant to praise Wu Shuangjiang in singing: "but your discipline is too bad!"


    "You Wu Ying was infuriated by Su Ke''s words, and he waved his fist again subconsciously. However, as you can imagine, Su Ke just pinched his hand into a knife and cut it on his wrist, and immediately lost the ability to do it again.


    At this time, Li Linglong finally vented her anger. Because of the intense exercise, her chest kept rising and falling. Wan Qihong came to her side at this time, which brought her back.


    "All right!" As soon as Suk let go, Wu Ying collapsed to the ground and looked up at Suk with red eyes, like a hungry wolf eager for revenge.


    "Gu''s car is here. If you have the ability, you''ll smash it for me!" Li Linglong once again stood up and offered Wu Ying a simple revenge plan.


    Only at this time did Wu Yingcai see Wan Qihong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang standing beside her, which immediately brought great pressure to him. If Li Linglong was alone, he would not be afraid, but when other people were involved, they all had their own strength behind them, and even gathered into a giant.


    In particular, Wan Qihong and Wu Ying are half of the second generation of the army. Naturally, they know Wan Qihong''s background. Money is not everything in this world. The key is power. The unusual unity of the army circle is tantamount to provoking a hornet''s nest. Moreover, with the influence of Wan Qihong''s grandfather, it''s a matter of minutes to expel his parents.


    Biting teeth, looking at Wan Qihong: "elder sister Qihong, are you bullying people too much?" As soon as he thought that his background was vulnerable in front of Wan Qihong, the arrogant boy finally restrained his anger. In front of absolute power, everything was in vain.


    "You asked for it!" Wan Qihong just frowned slightly and had no interest in talking with Wu Ying.


    "You Wu Ying was choked by her words like eating Coptis chinensis. Even those who can control their emotions sometimes get out of control. What''s more, he is only a 19-year-old young man. He jumped up at the flame in his heart. [


    "don''t worry about how great your surname Wan is. Ning Mingguang is my brother, and my father and Mr. Ning also have friendship!" Wu Ying stood in the same place and roared wildly. Although he knew that this sentence was really watery, he could only pull out Ning''s family in the face of the people in the military."Ha, Ning Mingguang? A junior high school student, you mean your brother? Do you know better than to go far? It''s still lying in the hospital! Do you know who''s playing? Here you are! That''s the one around you! " Li Linglong immediately retorts, and directly confirms a thing that Suk strongly denies.


    Ning Mingguang is also the grandson of Ning Guoqing. He is only 15 years old and in the third grade of junior high school. Ning Zhiyuan is his cousin. The influence of Ning family in the military can be said to be equal to that of Wan family. This is also the reason why Wu Ying has the courage to bluff.


    Wu Ying has little contact with these children in the real military compound, but it is not without them. Ning Mingguang is one of them. This boy is just a fool. His father, the younger brother of Ning Zhiyuan''s father, has no way to deal with this child.


    In the end, he was allowed to be free as long as he didn''t cause any trouble. That''s why Wu Ying got to know the dazzling red third generation at a bar party. The reason why he was so dazzling was that he was more arrogant than himself.


    Maybe it''s genetic inheritance. Ning Zhiyuan''s character also has this kind of talent, otherwise he would not have had a fight when he saw Suk for the first time.


    But now Wu Ying heard that Ning Zhiyuan had been beaten and hospitalized, and her mind suddenly came up with Ning Zhiyuan''s 1.9-meter-old figure, the figure of a basketball guard, who was beaten like this by the thin boy around her?


    Seeing that Li Linglong didn''t speak like a lie, I thought that her Valet was still in a coma! Suddenly feel that Suk is really merciful to himself, Lengleng watching Suk and his party walk by him, Wu Ying is still in a daze.


    "No, we can''t just let it go!" Wu Ying suddenly turned her head and looked at McGrady''s door. Now there is no sign of Li Linglong. After thinking about it, the purpose of this time is to get to know some high-end Yamen? I can kill with a knife now!


    Novel net

 Chapter 896

    Spnstyle new notice: today and tomorrow, due to accidents, I have no time to surf the Internet all day, and I have to get it done the day after tomorrow. I first restore the update, move the server, and try my best to ensure the data synchronization on both sides 2013930


    SPN Wu Ying angrily looks at the door of maclardy''s store, and there is no shadow of Li Linglong and others, but the ideas in my mind are quickly accessible, which is really Yanjing There are too many people in the city who can''t be provoked by themselves, but it doesn''t mean that they have no way.


    At the thought of the person she is going to see tonight, Wu Ying has a feeling that she can hold her thick legs and her position in the world will rise greatly. Wan Qihong and Li Linglong, please look after them! Of course, he won''t forget Suk, who has been holding on to his collar. These people are extremely guilty.


    "Young brother!" The voice of the follower came from behind. In a conflict, the follower, who rushed to the front line, was kicked by Suk and finally came to his senses.


    He graduated from a serious martial arts school. All kinds of boxing skills are very popular. He is thin and thin. Three or two people are not opponents. But he is beaten by sukko in an instant, which makes Wu Ying feel very upset.


    Looking at Hai Jian with his teeth bared and his stomach covered in one hand, Wu Ying was still thinking about his old love for such a long time. He didn''t say anything unpleasant, but he soon saw the car he had been flying backwards and hit. [


    the front cover of a honda fit, which is not too big, has shrunk into a large part, but the front windshield has cracked, so he immediately took a breath of air conditioning. Suk really took the initiative. No wonder Haijian fainted.


    The owner of Honda Fit seems to have been told to stand in front of his car and look at it with regret. At first glance, he looks like a little white-collar in the city. He comes over with a white shirt and hesitates.


    "Go away!"


    The owner seems to want to talk about the compensation, but Wu Ying is very angry now. She points to the owner''s nose and scolds him. The owner subconsciously steps back.


    His face was uncertain. Finally, the car owner boldly said, "you must accompany me with my loss!"


    "You scolded the next door! Get out of here, I''ll kill you Wu Ying''s voice did not fall, turned to look at his own Mercedes GLK, picked up a baseball bat that had lifted a stone and smashed his foot: "paralysis!" Then he swung to the car owner.


    McGrady is a place for entertainment for the whole people. There are naturally these powerful little people among the consumers here. There is really no way to meet such villains as Wu Ying. Looking at the Mercedes Benz that is beyond recognition, I know that I really can''t afford such rich people.


    The owner hid behind and ran away, thinking that he could only admit his bad luck this time. Fortunately, he was insured for his fit, knocked off his teeth and swallowed his stomach.


    "You go to repair the car!" Wu Ying scared away the car owner with a stick. She was in a better mood. Her parents just came back from other places to perform these two days. If they could see the tragedy of the car, they would have to waste some words and direct Haijian to repair it.


    "Yingge''er, shall I find some brothers to deal with them?" Haijian immediately transformed from a bar security guard to a thug. He stayed in entertainment places all day and met a lot of gangsters.


    For fear of being looked down upon by Wu Ying, he thought of the plan to turn the market around.


    "Do a fart, there is a woman named Qihong in it. If she is in a hurry, she can directly transfer a company of big soldiers. I don''t want to make trouble for my father!"


    With that, Wu Ying left the baseball bat on the ground with a clank. After the gray baseball bat fell to the ground, it jumped and flew to the onlookers who had not yet left. These people immediately scattered like birds and animals.


    "You have to know how to use your strength to fight. You don''t have to take revenge by yourself!" Wu Ying murmured in her heart. She took a look at her car again. As soon as the car glass was spared, she bit her teeth and strode to the door of maclardy''s shop.


    ------


    "I''m so angry!" Li linglongrao smashed all the windows of Wu Ying''s car, but she still felt a little uncomfortable. After all, she wanted to have a good time today. Who knows, it''s really disappointing to meet such a thing.


    "Linglong, you are really a heroine today. Those sticks that smashed the car have the prestige of Hua Mulan!" Cheng Meili doesn''t say it''s OK. Seeing the smile in her mouth, Li Linglong is even more angry.


    Cheng Meili and Li Linglong have a good relationship, but the better the relationship is, the more they bicker. When they are in a hurry, they will have two moves, so now Cheng Meili''s comfort is like adding fuel to the fire.


    "President! You have to make up your mind about it Li Linglong takes Wan Qihong by the arm and asks for help in a coquettish way. At this time, the waiter of McGrady leads the way and leads them into the reserved box. [


    "I can''t do it for you. You have to go to Bao Qingtian about it!" Wan Qihong didn''t feel much about the inexplicable conflict just now. Wu Ying had done a bad job before. Later, Li Linglong smashed all the windows of his car, which was even.


    "President, this boy is so arrogant, just because his parents are good at singing red songs, son is not godfather''s fault, his family must be responsible, you have to do justice for heaven, you have to get rid of his arrogance, the best way is to poke his umbrella, you talk to the old man, and expel them from the art troupe!"Li Linglong''s drastic move is really powerful. They all say that the crime is not as bad as the parents'' and the disaster is not as bad as the wife''s and children''s. But her words just now are really reasonable. Wu Shuangjiang is absolutely rich and has an unshirkable responsibility.


    "Well, well, I know about it!" Wanqihong didn''t say whether she agreed or not, but nodded. At this time, several people finally arrived at the reserved box. The waiter had a good look and came up with several consumption packages, which seemed to be very affordable.


    "Three dozen corona first!" Li Linglong was not in a beautiful mood and began to ask for wine directly.


    "I drink Budweiser!" Cheng Meili directly put forward her own suggestions. She really likes Budweiser''s taste. Zhou Fang said weakly: "can I drink silver?"


    Corona is a Mexican beer, Budweiser and silver are also from the United States, but Budweiser is known as the king of beer, and silver belongs to clear beer, basically no degree.


    Suk looked at Wan Qihong and looked like Nai. It''s true that he didn''t have any resistance to singing, but he seldom came here. However, when he drank, he would get drunk, and the more likely he was to have an accident. They all said that he would mess with xng after drinking. This is a golden rule for him.


    "I can''t drink! Besides, I''m still driving! " Suk whispered a hello to Wan Qihong, hoping that she could say a few good words for herself and stop the wine.


    "It''s OK. I''ll give you a ride when I''m drunk." Listening to the music outside, Wan Qihong can''t help shaking her body. She seems to have entered the KTV entertainment mode. While speaking, she squeezed her eyes at Suk.


    "Eh!" Suk didn''t expect Wan Qihong''s state to change so quickly. It''s really hard to say. Can he say that he will be confused if he drinks too much? There are three women in this box. If they really do something, it will not lead to the end of the world.


    Subconsciously looking at Li Linglong and Cheng Meili, these two women are also beauty level, to have a body, to have a face, and chunlanqiuju have charm, Li Linglong is young and energetic, Cheng Meili has a kind of grace temperament, it is estimated that they are trained by yoga.


    Even Zhou Fang on one side is as beautiful as a flower. Sitting next to them, the peach blossom eyes and xng''s dress give people the illusion of three beauties sitting together.


    Suk gulps his saliva. If he is really drunk in the end, don''t hurt Zhou Fang by mistake! Think of here, subconsciously hit a shiver.


    Happy National Day! The following update is a little later!


    Novel net

 Chapter 897

    ,


    SPN heroine, heroine, Suk''s performance in front of them can''t even compare with that of Zhou Fang. Wan Qihong had already learned how to drink when she joined the army, while Li Linglong and Cheng Meili often went out to sing in bars. The longer she sang, the more she drank. [


    it''s true. When singing, the alcohol in the body seems to evaporate quickly. When singing happily, it''s even more joyful. Zhou Fang''s silver and clear beer are not high in alcohol, but he also drank six or seven bottles, only Suk.


    His face is a little red, and he is a little dazed with the third bottle of beer. The arrangement for this evening is to go back to visit Li Weishuang after dinner and say goodbye to Zhao huidao, because Li Weishuang was sleeping before, while Zhao Hui was calling a video conference outside.


    If you don''t say hello when you go back to Weihai, it''s obviously impolite, but now this situation has disrupted Suk''s plan.


    McGrady''s sound effect is very good, fast-paced tunes, listening in the ear, it''s easy to make people feel high, Li Linglong holding a line microphone, standing in front of singing the most dazzling national style of the burning rotten street, playing with the laissez faire. [


    and Cheng Meili is pulling Wan Qihong to twist her body in the small dance floor in front of her. Xng is brilliant, bouncing and dancing. Zhou Fang is holding a bottle of silver, sitting next to Suke and embracing Suke''s neck boldly.


    "Master, how can you drink like a woman?" Zhou Fang didn''t think he was drinking clear beer, but as soon as he spoke, a breath of wine came out. His peach blossom eyes were confused. It was obvious that the strength of the wine had begun to rise.


    Suk said, like a woman, who can compare with Zhou Fang? This face, this body, in addition to the chest is not very, buttocks are not cocked, she is a beautiful girl.


    But if you think about it in your heart, Suk will not really expose it. It''s too tasteless. He points to the empty beer bottle on the tea table and says, "look, I''ve drunk three bottles today. If I drink again, it''s time to drink again!"


    "What a mess! Look at the three of them. Which one is not the one in a hundred beautiful women? Shifu, which one do you like? I''ll go to protect the media for you. Er, by the way, you already have an engagement with the president. If she knows, I''ll be miserable! " Zhou Fang obviously drank too much and began to talk.


    Zhou Fang shrunk his neck as he spoke. It seems that Wan Qihong''s power is very high. Even if the boy drinks too much, he can be scared to death. Subconsciously, he looked at Wan Qihong dancing in front of him. Then he whispered to Suk: "master, our president can''t be subdued by ordinary people!"


    "But how can I feel that a tiger has become a kitten in front of you! I''ve never seen her like this before! " It seems that Zhou Fang is still remembering Wan Qihong''s various performances before. The more he thinks about it, the more incredible he feels. He tut TUT is surprised. He picks up the beer and gulps it again.


    When Suk heard Zhou Fang''s words, he remembered the scene when he first saw Wan Qihong. It was when Li Linglong asked Jiang Shijie to fight Yu Xialing at the 13th corner. At that time, Wan Qihong was so overbearing that she forced her to drive with her. She looked like a girl rather than a soldier.


    It seems that since that time, when she got along with her, her character has changed, and she has closed up her publicity posture.


    "Master, come on, touch it!" Zhou Fang turned his head and began to persuade him to drink again. He took the bottle in front of Suk and handed it to him.


    "I''ll be really drunk if I drink more!" Sukenai''s wry smile, but still took the beer.


    "It''s impossible. You fight so hard. What''s this wine?" Zhou Fang is a pretentious man. Most people don''t know how to deal with him at all. When he first met Suk, he also refused to be far away. If Suk hadn''t helped him fight, they would not be so familiar now.


    To tell you the truth, Suk has few same-sex friends. Wang Xiaogang is one in No.17 middle school, and Zhou Fang is one in Yanjing, because although his character has changed a lot, he is no longer as submissive, introverted and autistic as he was when he was a child, but he is by no means the kind of self-made person, so he cherishes friendship.


    "Good!" Suk picked up the bottle, touched it with Zhou Fang, and poured it directly into his throat. Suk drank Budweiser, with a sweet taste and a strong smell of wheat. However, Suk frowned slightly. The wine was intestinal poison, which was very obvious on him.


    When the door of the box was opened, a smart waiter came in with a big fruit tray and put it on the coffee table respectfully: "brother, this is the fruit tray we gave you. I wish you a good time!"


    The tea table itself is already full of things, such as fruit plates, melon seeds, popcorn, and some fragmentary snacks, all of which were ordered by Li Linglong before. Now the waiter brings another fruit plate, which suddenly makes the table very crowded.


    For this kind of fruit plate delivery behavior, every nightclub actually appears. For those who have enough consumption or those VP customers, this little bit of goodwill will make them happy and increase customer viscosity. It can be regarded as a means of operation.


    "You go and sing. We''ll take a break!" At this time, Li Linglong came over and casually pulled up Suk''s arm and pointed to Wan Qihong. The engagement relationship between Wan Qihong and Suk was well known in their circle for a long time. Li Linglong also pulled up Suk with a red face and sweat on her forehead.When Suk saw Li Linglong coming, he had a bad premonition. He was afraid that she would come to fight for her wine. However, when he heard that she was just singing, he was still scared, but it was more comfortable than drinking. [


    when Wan Qihong saw Suk coming over, she subconsciously moved to one side. They sat on the sofa and seemed to be silent for a moment. It seemed that the atmosphere was full of sweet ambiguous feelings.


    "What do you sing? I''ll give you a song! " Wan Qihong also looks like a peach blossom. She says with a smile, picks up the song lighter in front of her and looks at Suk with inquiry.


    "Well! You choose! " Suk can''t do anything else, but he has a little confidence in singing. After all, before he was 18 years old, he didn''t have any friends and didn''t want to go out to play on holidays. Listening to music is his only pastime. He can sing well, but most of the songs can be sung, which is for sure.


    "Oh?" As soon as Wan Qihong heard Su Ke say that, she was not sure whether to pay attention to it. She was thinking about whether to sing the popular song "because of love". But before she went to choose a song, Li Linglong''s voice suddenly came, and some of the tone was wrong.


    "President, come quickly!"


    Suk also followed the sound and turned to look. Li Linglong took out a small plastic bag in her hand, half the size of a cigarette case. It seemed that there were small pills in it, pink. Zhou Fang and Cheng Meili''s faces were dignified.


    "What is this?" Suk subconsciously followed Wan Qihong and asked casually.


    "It''s - it should be methamphetamine!" Although Zhou Fang''s face was full of wine, the blurred color in peach blossom''s eyes became more sober. He hesitated and said.


    -


    fiction net

 Chapter 898

    "Meth?" Such a strange word jumped out of Zhou Fang''s mouth, and Suk didn''t even know what it was for the first time. Looking at several people''s faces, they were a little gloomy. Finally, they knew later and repeated it again: "methamphetamine!"


    Zhou Fang nodded. Compared with these women, young men seem to have more contact with this kind of thing. He even saw people in the circle enjoy this kind of thing on some occasions.


    So that when Li Linglong picked out the small plastic bag from the fruit plate, she woke up most of the time. There is no doubt that this was brought in with the fruit plate just delivered by the waiter.


    The price of such a small bag of methamphetamine should be around 10000 yuan, and the inexplicable appearance here goes against common sense. Several young people look at each other, and all their bad premonitions emerge.


    At the same time, in the other box, there was no music and it was very quiet. There were four or five young people, three men and one woman. No, there was a boy standing on one side, looking a little cramped. [


    there are two acquaintances of Suk, Wu Ying, and Wen Zhaoyuan, who play dirty work in Yanjing.


    A man, who seems to be in his early twenties, is sitting on the sofa. His temperament is very gentle, but he has a sense of alienation. His hair is clean and neat, and his face is not handsome, but it is absolutely not ugly. On the contrary, his clothes set off a sense of wealth.


    The white shirt is made by a famous designer. It''s reasonably cut and very close to the body. There is no logo similar to the trademark on it, but if you think it''s a local stall product, it''s a big mistake. Everyone who knows him well knows that it''s a custom-made one from an old handmade clothing store in Milan, Italy.


    The man was very comfortable on the sofa, with a smile in his mouth. His hands crossed with ten fingers. His fingers were long and slender. His shirt cuffs were rolled up to reveal half of his small arms.


    The watch on the wrist seems to be Patek Philippe. In a popular word, it is simple but not simple. It is also handmade and valuable. At the same time, this watch has its own number behind it, which is the only one in the world.


    Although such a man sat quietly on one side, in fact he was the center of the whole box. Everyone was subconsciously looking at his face.


    Song Taixi can be said that Yanjing, Huaxia and even the world can be regarded as the heirs of the first-class families. He is also the successor of the new generation of the families with the most profound knowledge, like Princess Wu Wenyue of Yanjing and Kong Zhongmou of business.


    It takes hundreds of years for a family to accumulate its wealth. The Song family, the Wu family and the Kong family are all like this. However, the long history of the Rothschild family in Germany is very few in the world.


    As it happens, Chinese civilization has a long history. The above three families all have their own names and histories. They are really comparable to Rothschild.


    However, on the surface, these families are very low-key, never included in various kinds of charts, and are also not well known by the public. They are completely different from the upper circle.


    However, such a man is sitting in a KTV box. It''s really understandable. Many people subconsciously think that this kind of people''s recreation seems to focus on skiing in the Alps, vacation on private yachts in Hawaii, and even hunting on the African prairie.


    But now Song Taixi is sitting here. He doesn''t look out of place. On the contrary, he has a gentle smile and seems to enjoy the environment. The music outside the box comes faintly, but these people are very quiet and don''t say a word.


    Wu Ying sat in the corner, nervously looking at the big brothers in the box. Her palms were wet, and she could even hear her heavy breathing. Her eyes were wandering, birds of a feather flock together, and people flock together. She had never thought that she would be able to get in touch with them.


    Song Taixi is an unattainable Mount Everest, which can be seen from other people''s respectful attitude towards him. He doesn''t know where song Taixi is sacred, but the other two men and one woman have heard something about him.


    One is not a celebrity in the upper class. He only knows Wen Zhaoyuan, a little white faced man who serves tea and water here, but his money is not wasted. In fact, Wen Zhaoyuan really stands out for himself. That bag of small pills is proof.


    "Brother yuan?" Wu Ying asked in a low voice. She was worried. Every minute in this box seemed to be suffering.


    "It''s OK. I think the police have passed by." Wen Zhaoyuan looks at another man with a smile.


    "That''s necessary. I''ve long seen Wan Qihong not like her. I''m a soldier in my family. I''m such a bully. I''ve also got a super run club! I had a good time myself


    The man who was talking was not very old, probably less than 20 years old, but he was very old, very comfortable on the sofa, two legs on the tea table, and turned to look at Song Taixi: "cousin, do you remember Wan Qihong?" [


    "Well! I''ve seen them before I didn''t expect that this young man was song Taixi''s cousin. No wonder he didn''t care about his image. Song Taixi nodded. There was no wine in front of him, only a bottle of Evian mineral water."You haven''t been in China for half a year. Now we are in Yanjing City, but there is big news. Wan Qihong''s family has found a man for her. She''s a country bumpkin. I don''t know how to do it. It''s a shame!" Song Dashan''s name is very grand, but what he says doesn''t match his name or even his identity.


    Song Taixi knew that his cousin was like this, but he was not upset. Today he had to pull himself over, or he had to support him. However, with a group of children, he really didn''t have any interest. Maybe song Dashan saw that he was lack of interest and immediately told the whole thing.


    "Xiao Lu, did your father send someone! Why haven''t I heard anything? " Song Dashan turned to look at another boy. He seemed to be of the same age. He was also rebellious. He was holding a girl in his arms, but he was very pure: "I was looking for team Li of the public security department just now. I didn''t look for my father!"


    Lu Ying''s father is the director of the East City branch of Yanjing. He has some power in his hand, but the boy doesn''t dare to tell his father about it directly, but he doesn''t want song Dashan to look down on him. He can only take a circuitous tactic and find a familiar uncle to come forward.


    "Ah! Something''s happening Song Dashan suddenly raised his eyebrows and listened. Sure enough, a sudden sound of footsteps came from outside. He jumped off the sofa and ran to the door with three jumps and two jumps. At the door, a team of four, dressed in police uniforms, hurried upstairs.


    "Cousin, there will be a good play soon!" Song Dashan is beaming with joy and looks like a good thing: "shall we go up and have a look?"


    Novel net

 Chapter 899

    Song Dashan''s xng can be described as a student. At the age of 21, he was studying in University. He spent three days fishing and two days drying his net. His family always wanted to send him abroad to study, but he would not go.


    After all, the familiar Yanjing city is much more fun than Cambridge and Oxford. If you want to have fun here, it will come soon. If you go abroad, the outside world will be very beautiful!


    Today is also the right time. Wu Ying relied on Wen Zhaoyuan to get into the box door. Wen Zhaoyuan is a public pawn who wanders on the edge of the law and does dirty work. But this kind of person is really in demand.


    After entering the door, Wu Ying began to complain. Although her voice was small, song Dashan was deeply affected by Wu Ying''s experience, especially when she heard that Wan Qihong took the lead in smashing the car and said that Ning Zhiyuan had been beaten.


    Of course, in his impression, Wan Qihong is the president of the super run club, and naturally is the leader of these people. As for the smashing of the car, Wu Ying''s artistic processing is a complete drama of Wan Qihong''s bullying. [


    others are worried about the military background of Wan Qihong''s family, but song Dashan thinks that his song family is also a strong member in China, with a wide range of branches. Although he can''t control the economic lifeline of the country, the amount of investment in China is also very important.


    Besides, song Dashan himself is a fool in the world. He immediately encourages Wen Zhaoyuan to think about a trick to see Wan Qihong''s jokes. Of course, he asks song Taixi''s advice in advance.


    Song Taixi knows his cousin''s character very well. Among the younger generation, there are so many rich people who muddle along. Although he is now the next generation of family leader, he is a bit embarrassed. Song Dashan is his first grandson and his father is his eldest uncle.


    It''s just that my uncle has no outstanding ability in the economic field and the management of group affairs, but he occupies the position of the eldest son, and his identity is different from his father.


    Fortunately, my uncle''s first child is his daughter. If he is a boy, that is to say, song Dashan was born a few years earlier. After being trained as his first eldest grandson, the candidate for the helm of the family must be very popular. Now, Rao Shi has some people supporting song Dashan.


    So today, song Dashan is going to stir up Wan Qihong and sweep the face of Li, Cheng and Wednesday''s family. Even if someone finds out who is the real behind the scenes in the end, it may be a trouble for song Dashan, but he is happy to see the success.


    However, his image of wisdom, modesty, loving brother and loving brother still needs to be maintained. Seeing song Dashan standing at the door, Gao Gao cailie yelling to go upstairs to watch the excitement, song Taixi shook his head slightly: "Dashan, be honest, there is nothing to watch. I remember Cheng Meili, one of her elders is the vice president of Public Security University. This little problem can''t defeat them!"


    Although song Taixi and WAN Qihong usually have little contact, Li Linglong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang are businessmen similar to Wan Qihong in terms of their military background, so they know more about them.


    "I forget, there are people in her family. It seems that she is still a second-class policeman!" Song Dashan''s eyes flashed a different color, his face was sad, and he muttered: "I knew I should have changed my move!"


    As song Dashan walked back, he called Wen Zhaoyuan over. Wen Zhaoyuan was much older than song Dashan, and even one year older than song Taixi. However, in front of them, he was so smiling that he was even more dutiful than his followers.


    But Wen Zhaoyuan''s eyes sometimes flash out of different expressions, but they are all in the eyes of song Taixi. He doesn''t care about Wen Zhaoyuan''s ideas. For him, a dog naturally needs to have a xng dog. Of course, if he bites song Dashan one day, he seems to be a good dog.


    Jin Ruixi, deputy leader of the security brigade of Dongcheng Branch, looks serious. Today, he is in charge of the shift. When he receives a call from his leader, team Li, he immediately brings two members to kill him. What''s more, to his dismay, he doesn''t even know what the reason for this police call is.


    It wasn''t until I got to the KTV that I got a call from team Li again, telling me which room had someone taking drugs. I went in and fined some money. I would come back if I didn''t have anything!


    Why don''t you go to the anti drug brigade? Jin Ruixi is puzzled, but since this is the welfare that team Li is looking for for for his brothers, naturally the fine doesn''t have to be handed in and recorded, and even the invoice doesn''t have to be issued. If he takes the money and leaves, it won''t be in vain.


    "Police temporary inspection, please cooperate!" Jin Ruixi suddenly opened the door of the box and rushed in, but the situation in front of him made him a little surprised.


    "Because love, will not easily sad, so everything is like happiness!"


    "Because love, simple growth, still can be crazy for you at any time!"


    Suk and WAN Qihong sing


    "after receiving reports from the masses, some of you are addicted to drugs. Now it''s too late to confess. Take out your ID cards first!" Jin Ruixi felt that her words were powerful, but now that she had come in, she couldn''t say she was in the wrong room!At this time, the beautiful girl who entertains herself and drinks herself stood up and looked at Jin Ruixi. As soon as she opened her mouth, she realized that it was a man: "of course we will cooperate with the police, but I ask you, what''s your position? Which department? "


    Zhou Fang walked up to Jin Ruixi with indifference and steady every step. At this time, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and aimed at the alarm signal on Jin Ruixi''s chest with a click. The flash suddenly lit up. With the change of light, vice captain Jin''s premonition of bad cake was even stronger.


    "What are you doing?" All of a sudden, Jin Ruixi subconsciously stepped back two steps. He can fully guess that the origin of these people in front of him may be extraordinary. It seems that they are not the people he can afford.

 Chapter 900

    Jin Ruixi is a little stunned, especially when he comes over to this gorgeous man like a woman, takes out his mobile phone and clicks on his chest alarm. After taking a picture, he is obviously not showing off his photography skills. Thinking of this, Jin Ruixi is upset for no reason.


    Complaints? I''m a normal official. Although I got a sudden command from the team leader, I have such a job responsibility. I''m not biased in law enforcement. What''s more, I''ve just entered the box, even if I want to use power for personal gain, I haven''t found an opportunity.


    But the performance of these five people is calm and strange. They are absolutely not ordinary people. They are not afraid of their direct complaints. Ordinary people make ten complaint calls. Even if they go directly to discipline inspection and supervision, or law enforcement inspectors, they will be safe.


    However, if they can directly contact the director of the Branch Bureau or some powerful person in the Municipal Bureau, they will not be so comfortable with their skin. These crooked mouths may lead them to become a police officer in which lane.


    Suddenly I thought of the personnel adjustment of the Branch Bureau. I was in a daze. Is it someone who has taken the post of vice captain? Although the team leader is a deputy, the Deputy can bring wealth and plenty of money. There will be some gains whether he gains or not. Moreover, the deputy team leader can become a springboard and continue to be promoted. [


    all of a sudden, a chill from the heel, straight out of the brain, my mind has been to the street patrol picture, no doubt, in front of these people really let me feel such a threat, even if they are very quiet now.


    "Jin Ruixi, deputy leader of security brigade of Dongcheng Branch Bureau!" Jin Ruixi tries to calm down and not panic. What she can do now is to calm down. She can''t let her next action bring even a little bit of personal feeling QS color. She can only let them understand that she is only coming for routine inspection, not to trouble them, even if everything is all right.


    As for what the team leader said about drugs, hidden drugs, fines and so on, let them go to hell!


    As Jin Ruixi said, she took out her work permit from her body and said calmly: "just now, we received a report from the masses that someone in your box was taking drugs. We will send the police for routine inspection. Please cooperate!"


    "All right!" Zhou Fang could feel that the man in police uniform seemed to have changed his mind for a moment. He shrugged his shoulders and naturally would not interfere with his official business. He turned to take out his ID card from his handbag and handed it to him.


    "Zhou Fang? It sounds familiar. Is your father Jin Ruixi took Zhou Fang''s ID card. He was born and raised in Yanjing. Although he had no contact with those real upper circles, there seemed to be a lot of dignified people surnamed Zhou in Yanjing.


    "Zhou Luming" Zhou Fang is not that kind of character who depends on his family background to deceive others. Although he is in the eye, he will never make trouble, but today it will not be a coincidence, and his good mood will suddenly get worse.


    "Oh Jin Ruixi quietly returned his ID card, as if he had never heard of the name, but his heart was never so calm on the surface. Zhou Luming, general manager of Changfeng Group, specializes in aviation fuel business. It can be said that he can win a place in many state-owned enterprises, so he is not an ordinary person.


    The start-up of aviation fuel involves industries that must be strictly controlled by the state. In terms of national defense, there must be a hard way, not to mention other government agencies. It''s easy to win this small vice captain.


    When Jin Ruixi arrived at the name of Zhou Fang, he had already screened out the large families of Zhou surname in Yanjing city. However, he still didn''t think that Zhou Fang was the biggest one among these Zhou surnames, indicating that if something happened, he decided to leave here as soon as possible.


    However, the face project still needs to be done. After looking around the whole box, the normal can''t be any more normal. The men and women in the box didn''t mean to stand up. It can be imagined that the people who can go in and out with Zhou Fang will never be simple, and Jin Ruixi will have no idea to go out and have fun.


    "Team gold, do you want to bring them back to the Bureau, or ask for the support of the anti drug brigade? Do you want to send the anti drug police dog?" The little policeman behind seems to feel the embarrassment of his gold team, so he gives some advice as soon as he enters the door. To say that someone is taking drugs is absolutely a lie.


    These people''s state is completely ordinary singing entertainment, but there is also a possibility that they have drugs in their hands, but they haven''t had time to enjoy them.


    However, if only three people on his own side wanted to search the drugs hidden by others, it would be a dream. Therefore, he asked for support and asked professional anti drug colleagues to help.


    Jin Ruixi''s heart turns suddenly, thinking about what''s good for her even if she finds their drugs?


    "Well, the report clues provided by the masses are wrong. I''m sorry to disturb you!" Jin Ruixi is polite and says hello to Zhou Fang. Then he takes a look at other people intentionally. His mind is also thinking about their possible background, so he goes out."Zhou Fang, OK! In ancient times, there was a roar from Changbanpo, Zhang Fei, to scare away millions of Cao Jun. today, there is a bright ID card of Zhou Fang, which scares away three policemen. How powerful! That''s great Cheng Meili made a speech and applauded for Zhou Fang.


    But Li Linglong''s face is still gloomy. In fact, the small bag of methamphetamine is just pressed under the fruit plate by her. If someone looks for it carefully, it''s very obvious. But it has really annoyed her. She treats Suk to see him off, which makes her feel gloomy. And I don''t know who is behind the scenes.


    "I''ll go to their manager!" Li Linglong held the small bag of methamphetamine in her hand. Her face changed several times. She clapped her hands and ran out in a hurry. [


    "Damn it, it''s not authentic. I have to go and have a look and make it clear that it''s not bullying us!" Cheng Meili breathes out a deep breath. This woman is ever-changing. She is usually as charming as water. She is a master of yoga, but she will become a fiery rhinoceros when she has a bad temper. She can bully Li Linglong, but no one else can.


    Naturally, these people would not let Li Linglong go out alone. But when they came out of the box, they found that Li Linglong did not run far away, but stood at the door. In front of her, a boy in his early twenties stopped him arrogantly. Song Dashan took a glance and finally met Wan Qihong.


    "A little gift. Do you like it?" The smile on Song Dashan''s face is playful, and he sticks out his tongue to sweep his upper lip provocatively, which is exactly like a joke.


    Novel net

 Chapter 901

    Song Dashan saw the three policemen who were in a hurry to retreat. Of course, Jin Ruixi would not know that the young man who watched him go downstairs was the initiator. But this situation made song Dashan feel disappointed.


    Jin Ruixi''s retreat makes song Dashan''s insidious trick fall into the void. Originally, he stood outside the door and wanted to see a joke, but at last he saw such a picture. The boy ran up the building all at once, which was a subconscious reaction.


    But this also happens to meet the angry Li Linglong, but seeing Li Linglong''s angry appearance, song Dashan has no reason to smile. It seems that this little trick has some effect.


    Song Dashan left Li Linglong behind with such a smile. He wanted to find the manager of the store, but his strange performance always made people feel unusual.


    When Suk and others came out, Li Linglong remembered who was the surname of this familiar person. Then song Dashan turned people''s attention to him. [


    "a little gift! Do you like it? " It''s like a close friend. When song Dashan talks, his eyes fall on WAN Qihong. It''s a little friction to say that two people have a holiday. A few years ago, he finished a sports car. When he was still in high school, he wanted to enter the super run club. Who knows Wan Qihong refused to accept high school students.


    It was originally a small matter, but song Dashan had already talked to his friends in advance. It was hard for him to get into the scabbard. The shameless man went out of his way to find Wan Qihong twice and got the same answer.


    Song Dashan, who has a few grey noses, has a grudge against Wan Qihong. He even set up another club himself. But to tell you the truth, the more popular the club is, the more members he will join.


    In the end, song Dashan set up his own thunder super run club. In addition to his two cars, he only pulled a total of more than ten members, and all of them were scattered in Yanjing. When he wanted to organize an activity, it was difficult to call all the people together. He came and went, and the more he thought about it, the more frustrated he was, and finally he closed down.


    Fortunately, I''ve lost interest in sports cars in the past two years. I''ve had a lot of fun in surfing, but I''ve never had a place to vent my feelings. Today, I just heard Wu Ying complain. Once I heard the words "Wan Qihong", I immediately became interested.


    "Song Dashan!" As a homosexual, Zhou Fang and song Dashan met more often, but anyway, they are also opposing camps. Although they haven''t torn their faces yet, the tension can''t be fake. Zhou Fang took a step forward and frowned slightly.


    This white faced scholar, who usually appears very weak, suddenly feels a surprising rare evil spirit on his body. It seems that a lion is about to get angry, and he is about to open his mouth to swallow the prey on the other side.


    But song Dashan''s performance is very calm. He looks at Zhou Fang with a playful face and naturally knows who he is. Then he knows what his family background is. But to tell the truth, the Changfeng Group of Zhou Fang''s family has nothing to compare with the Song family.


    "Yes! I am your brother Dashan Song Dashan looks at Zhou Fang contemptuously, his lips curl, and the sneer instantly enlarges. Yanjing city has three schools and nine schools, and the famous families are also divided into many grades. The Song family is the top of the class, and Zhou Fang''s Changfeng Group is also a giant, but it can only look at foreign countries and sigh, and is willing to stay behind.


    It can be said that Li Linglong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang are still hard to reach in the face of the Song family. However, there is one reason why Zhou Fang is not afraid of song Dashan. That is, song Dashan''s position in the Song family is not stable, one is because of his age, the other is his character.


    Even though many people in the family support his father song Muqi openly and secretly, song Dashan, as his direct grandson, still can''t resist the power of song Taixi as the head of the family. Song Dashan is suspected to be a rich family and will not affect the strategic layout of the family at present.


    "Brother Dashan? I think you should call shanpao brother! " Zhou Fang stood in front of song Dashan''s eyes. He did not move a cent. He also gave a smile. Peach blossom eyes were less charming, but more despised.


    The word shanpao, along with Zhao''s rural love series, has long been in the public eye and swept the whole country. The slang in Northeast China has a clear meaning and is not a synonym for fool.


    Zhou Fang scolded song Dashan directly, tit for tat, which was about face. As soon as the word "shanpao" came out, he watched song Dashan''s face turn pale. Although his smile didn''t fade, his right hand, which was always in his pocket, quickly drew out and fanned toward Zhou Fang.


    Zhou Fang didn''t react at all. Zhou Fang was inclined to be quiet. He didn''t expect that song Dashan would do it directly. Subconsciously, he would step back.


    But the position of two people standing is too close, even if he just stepped back, song Dashan''s palm with fuzzy wind has been close to his ears.


    At this moment, Zhou Fang was even ready to listen to the sound of humiliating slap, instinctively closed his eyes, but the expected pain and sound did not appear. When Zhou Fang opened his eyes, Suk had stood beside him, holding song Dashan''s wrist like a pair of pliers.Song Dashan''s physical fitness is absolutely not that bad. The surfer is competing with the waves, and his strength is not small. However, he works hard several times in succession, and his right hand can''t be pulled out of Suk''s pliers. Because he is so angry, the muscles of his whole face are twisted and almost ferocious.


    "What are you? Go away Song Dashan squeezed two people out of his teeth. He turned to look at Suk, his eyes burning. But he seemed to have never seen him before, and he had no impression in his mind. [


    Suk looks at this arrogant and domineering peer, especially when he suddenly wants to fight Zhou Fang. This action makes Suk''s impression of him drop to the freezing point. Although he still doesn''t know who this person is, it doesn''t prevent him from speaking: "I don''t know what you are, why you are so uneducated!"


    "Yo! Looking for something? " At this time, a voice came from one side of the corridor. Wen Zhaoyuan walked over with four steps and swaggered, followed by two younger brothers. These two younger brothers were not qualified to enter the box at that time, so they had been waiting outside, and now they are finally in use.


    "Wen Zhaoyuan, it''s just the right time to come. Beat them out! I''ll take care of the accident! " Song Dashan took the opportunity to pull his hand back from Suk''s control and yelled.


    Novel net

 Chapter 902

    Many people have an impression of Wen Zhaoyuan, and Suk is no stranger to him. However, the last time he saw him, he didn''t make such a public impression. He even avoided the edge in front of them and shrunk to one side. But today, his appearance reveals his fangs.


    Wen Zhaoyuan has a delicate face. He wanders in the black and white sides of Yanjing City, which makes him have an exquisite temperament of asking for people, ghosts and ghosts. When he first met him, he was like an ordinary urban white-collar, but now he is like a hooligan who lives in the society, swaggering and laughing.


    However, when his eyes swept Suk, there was an unconscious movement, and his body became tense for no reason. Suddenly, he felt that Suk was like a full bow and arrow, ready to go.


    Indeed, when song Dashan gave orders, Suk was ready to attack at any time. From beginning to end, Suk did not know the background of this young man named song Dashan.


    However, Wan Qihong, Li Linglong and even Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang can draw a conclusion that song Dashan is not simple, but Suk just hesitated a little and made a decision. Even when the gun was pointed at his head, Suk had the idea of resisting, let alone now. [


    before, Wen Zhaoyuan would have nodded humbly in front of Wan Qihong. These people''s family background is enough to make him look up to them, but now it''s different, and he finally has a thick leg.


    Wen Zhaoyuan, who is fighting in Yanjing city with his bare hands, has suffered a lot of unbearable losses. He has also swallowed his anger. He is brave and fierce. He has finally got the present situation. However, this is not enough. He is like a snow wolf, trudging on the snowy mountain which can''t reach the peak at a glance. He wants all the people who have bullied him to step on his own feet Under my feet.


    Now is an opportunity. By chance, I have an intersection with song Dashan, and I have been sparing no effort to do things for him. I''m like a dog, and finally I''m in Song Dashan''s small circle, but I''m not a confidant.


    Today is an opportunity to present a nomination certificate. There is no way out. Only by offending Wan Qihong and her family can they keep close to song Dashan.


    He didn''t care about song Dashan''s almost dog training tone. He took a deep breath. There was a flash of determination in his eyes. He suddenly accelerated five or six meters away from Suk.


    It''s true that Wen Zhao''s original arrogant capital is to fight from the bottom. Although he has no real Kung Fu foundation, there is only one word, that is, ruthlessness. He didn''t let the two younger brothers behind him start. He rushed directly to the front, clenched his right hand into a fist, and hit Suk in the jaw.


    Suk didn''t move. He didn''t even change his breath. Suddenly, Wen Zhaoyuan hit him with a fist. The man''s fierce breath was very strong. It seemed that as long as he came, he would tear the enemy to pieces.


    But now Suk, not only in physical quality, but also in psychological quality, is not what he used to be. Especially in the days when he stayed with Deng Xiaotian, he came into contact with people who were full of danger. No matter violent and fierce girl Nanfeng, lazy man Leng Tianbing, mask woman Heiyu and so on, everyone seemed to be a time bomb.


    As soon as Wen Zhaoyuan''s body had a slight movement tendency, Suk had already made his own reaction. He moved his center of gravity to his left leg, bent his right leg, and slowly raised it. Here, it was just Suk''s feeling, but in other people''s eyes, he didn''t know how to lift his leg.


    Suk''s legs are very stable. It''s as if he keeps this movement all the time. He bends his knees, raises his legs, and stretches them flat. Then he comes to Wen Zhaoyuan, who is flying back faster than before.


    Li Linglong covers her small mouth, and her face is unbelievable. When Wen Zhaoyuan suddenly makes a move, she is already very nervous. She never thought that he had the courage to do it. His brain is a little blank, and he doesn''t know what to do. But when he does something, an incredible picture appears.


    Wen Zhaoyuan, waving his fist, bumps into Suk''s raised right foot, but Suk doesn''t move. Everything seems to have nothing to do with him. It''s his own misfortune.


    "Bang!" Wen Zhaoyuan ran hard, so now he fell how embarrassed, put out a big word, flew back, sat on the ground, two hands subconsciously supported his two younger brothers behind him, but the colic from his belly immediately made his forehead sweat.


    Suk slowly took back his right leg. This time, he did not exert any force, but this reaction force had already embarrassed Wen Zhaoyuan. After cleaning up the dog leg, he turned to song Dashan again: "sorry, I didn''t make any shit!"


    Song Dashan''s face turns red. Wen Zhao used to beat him. He knew that if he wasn''t tough enough and fighting hard enough, he wouldn''t have met him at all. He even asked him to deal with the trouble many times. The person who made him seriously injured had already slapped him twice. But this time, he hit himself in the foot with a stone.


    "You''re dead!" Song Dashan took a hard breath, as if he had inhaled a lot of courage, and finally his face returned to normal."Be careful!" At this time, Zhou Fang, who was blocked by Suk, suddenly yelled, then instinctively wanted to go to lasuk, and WAN Qihong even rushed up.


    Song Dashan was a little stunned. He happened to see that Wen Zhao was like a mad cow with red eyes. He had a sharp dagger in his hand and launched a charge again. Suddenly, he was in an inexplicable panic. When he saw the blood with a knife, it really made a big fuss. Subconsciously, he was going to yell at Wen Zhaoyuan, but it was too late.


    Wen Zhaoyuan burst out of the limit of speed, a breath has run to Suk''s near, the hand of the dagger suddenly forward a stab. [


    the main reason why gangsters like to chop people is that even if they cut people''s flesh and blood, the damage is still limited. But if they stab people, if they hurt their organs, there is a great chance that they will die. Now that''s what Wen Zhaoyuan is doing. Who knows where the stab will go? What if there''s a second cut?


    Wen Zhaoyuan is really crazy. He finally gets a chance to climb up. Because of Suk''s kick, he kicks himself into the abyss. He has only one idea in his mind, that is to let Suk die hard.


    Wan Qihong was only one step away from catching Wen Zhaoyuan, but now she fell into the air. Her outstretched hand caught a handful of air. It seemed that the next second she had reached Suke and suddenly fell to the ground. In the terrible scene of bleeding, she felt a piercing cold air all over her body.


    As the first witness to Wen Zhaoyuan''s change, Zhou Fang''s face turned pale, and even his hands were stiff when he wanted to go to lasuke. Li Linglong and Cheng Meili were pale and screamed.


    Novel net

 Chapter 903

    Wen Zhao used a knife. Once he really stabbed Suk, things would really get out of hand. Rao Shi, the founder of song Dashan, suddenly felt a tremor in his heart. Until now, he didn''t know whether there was Suk in Yanjing city.


    However, song Dashan also knows that although he has a lot of friends and friends, he often appears at social gatherings, but there are so many big families in Yanjing City, and there are countless rich and powerful people. It''s not easy to recognize them all.


    Li Linglong, Cheng Meili and Zhou Fang can be said to be the middle-level mainstays in the second rate circle, while Wan Qihong is another kind of red tycoon. It''s absolutely abnormal if they don''t have any background with Suk.


    If Suk is the young master of a certain family, Wen Zhaoyuan''s knife will really cause him great trouble. Even at this moment, song Dashan wants to stop Wen Zhaoyuan.


    Young people of the younger generation have an unpredictable dispute, even if they end up with a black face, it''s all so-called. It''s easy to laugh at the dispute of morale and the passion of youth. It''s not that they have no chance to get back to the scene after suffering losses, but if they really hurt their muscles and bones, the nature will be different. [


    it''s like Ning Zhiyuan''s injury. If Suk really beat him up, he''ll be disheartened, and Ning Guoqing may have to reprimand this grandson for not fighting up, but Suk directly hurt him seriously. It''s really hard to say that he''s a grandfather.


    Everyone''s children are also babies. The truth is similar.


    The sharp dagger seems to be getting closer and closer to Suk''s heart, which is less than 20 cm. In his eyes, Wen Zhaoyuan is burning with the fire of revenge. The ferocious smile at the corner of his mouth slowly blooms. Only a second later, the expression on his face becomes more wonderful.


    It was as if both eyes were about to stare out. With a scream, his face turned pale, his legs off the ground, and he flew out again.


    But this time, it''s different from before. First, the speed of start-up is faster, the speed of flight is faster, and even it seems to be hit directly by a rocket.


    "Hoo Suk breathed out a breath, but there was no strange look on his face. He turned his head and took a look at Wen Zhaoyuan who fell to the ground again. This time, he took the initiative to attack!


    When Wen Zhaoyuan made his first move, Suk actually felt that he didn''t use hearing and argument, but now his physical fitness makes his hearing stronger than ordinary people, and in the final analysis, Suk is not a reckless fool, seemingly careless in defense, but who knows that he always keeps alert.


    At this time, Suk saw that Wen Zhaoyuan still had a dagger in his hand, but at this time, the dagger had already come out, fell to the ground with a clatter, and moved a few times.


    It''s not that Suk has never seen the use of a knife before, but because of a little friction, he was so fierce that he suddenly aroused the anger in his heart. Only when Wen Zhaoyuan was hit by himself, he kicked his leg and pushed it directly on his chest. After landing, he forced his arms and suddenly burst out with congestion.


    The two younger brothers behind him didn''t help him. They were all worried, and they all drew out their daggers. Unexpectedly, they were so dedicated and took the guy with them at any time. However, Suk was in a rage now. Before the two men came, they had already met him.


    Song Dashan was relieved at first, but then he was shocked again. He looked at Wen Zhaoyuan''s two younger brothers, one of whom had his arms straight out and stabbed Suk''s belly with a dagger.


    But Suk buckled his arm with ease, lifted it up, and hit him in the armpit with his right fist. It seemed that he heard a click, and the whole arm immediately lost its function. Only then did the man make a scream.


    This voice just sounded. Suk''s step retreated to the left. Another dagger rubbed his waist and stabbed him in the air. Then he leaned back. Another thug, who thought he would be knocked back by him, was caught by Suk''s neck. Like a willow, he pulled it up and threw it to the corridor wall.


    Bang, the thug head down, first hit the wall, and then hit the ground, directly fainted, just three or two minutes, Suk has solved the battle, face is not red, breath is not breathing, extremely relaxed.


    When Suk walked to song Dashan again, song Dashan was already bloody. He subconsciously stepped back and pasted it directly on the wall. "What are you doing?" He asked Suk at the top of his voice.


    "I wonder if you should give me a satisfactory explanation!" Suk calmly looks at Song Dashan and says something casually like a friend chatting. But song Dashan feels the evil spirit coming from his face. This kind of thing is wonderful. Song Dashan always thought that the so-called evil spirit is just a bloody adjective in the novel.


    But at this moment, he thought of this word for no reason. It seemed that Suk would clean himself up at any time. Subconsciously, he took a look at Wen Zhaoyuan and his two subordinates. One of them was lying on the ground with unknown life and death, while Wen Zhaoyuan and the other had no ability to move hands at all.


    "Guess what I want?" As soon as he finished his sentence, Sook hit song Dashan in the stomach with a hook fist. Fortunately, he didn''t use much strength. His fist was close to his belly, and he was slightly sunken. His face didn''t change at all."Well Song Dashan suddenly felt that there was an earthquake in all the viscera, especially in his stomach. He even felt like vomiting. Then he slowly leaned against the wall, covered his stomach and squatted down. [


    "Suk, are you ok?" Wan Qihong''s heart has finally returned to its original position. From seeing Wen Zhaoyuan take out a dagger to now, Suk has injured three people in a row, so that even song Dashan has not survived. It seems that it has passed in the blink of an eye.


    He looks up and down at Suk for fear that he might be hurt. But as far as his eyes are concerned, Suk has nothing to do with it. Of course, even if song Dashan is beaten to death, Wan Qihong won''t care.


    "Of course not!" Suk shrugged his shoulders, spread out his arms, and made a gesture of letting her check. Just at this moment, a man slowly came over and said coldly, "he''s ok now, but I''m sure he''ll pay an unimaginable price for what happened just now!"


    Because of the conflict here, many of the guests who used to sing in the box all stood in the corridor, but they were watching from a distance. Song Taixi walked out slowly from the cracks of the crowd. First, he looked at Song Dashan who was still squatting on the ground with his stomach covered.


    Finally, song Taixi''s eyes fell on Suk''s face again, word by word, as if trying to suppress his anger: "you are brave, but you are stupid!"


    Zhou Fang still stepped forward again to block between Song Taixi and Suk, but his heart has begun to worry. Song Dashan and song Taixi are two different roles. Song Dashan''s influence in the Song family mainly lies in his branch, but song Taixi can represent the whole song family.


    Novel net

 Chapter 904

    Song Taixi came slowly from the crowd. He didn''t think there was anything wrong when he saw song Dashan go upstairs to provoke. But he didn''t come back ten minutes later, so he decided it was necessary to come and have a look. [,


    it didn''t matter. He took a cool breath. Suk was like a UF fighter. He knocked down Wen Zhaoyuan and his two bodyguards with three fists and two feet. It can be confirmed that one person''s arm dislocation and dislocation are trivial things, which may cause fracture of shoulder joint cavity.


    On the other hand, he directly hit the wall and fell down. He was in a coma and had a mild concussion. Wen Zhao''s principle was to spit out a mouthful of blood. Now he can''t stand up at all.


    Now it''s impossible for song Taixi not to stand out. Although song Dashan has a great threat to the position of succeeding family leader in his heart, he is always of the same clan. All of them are members of the Song family, and he will never look on coldly.


    He went to Suk and said, "you''re brave, but you''re stupid." Song Taixi''s face is cold. He bullies song Dashan and is suspected to have hit the Song family in the face. [


    although Suk didn''t know who he was, it didn''t prevent him from coming to a conclusion that he was an enemy but not a friend. Moreover, this man came step by step, as if with a kind of momentum, which was totally from self negation.


    Subconsciously, he raised his hand and rubbed the bridge of his nose. Looking at Song Taixi, who is somewhat similar to song Dashan, Suk suddenly laughed, as if he didn''t care about his humiliation: "are you coming here to compare with me? Then I''ll give up! "


    "You Song Taixi''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t expect that Suk would respond like this. Suddenly, his anger rose up. If he hadn''t seen Suk''s terrible fighting power, he might have wanted to fight.


    Suk is not stupid. Wen Zhaoyuan can play by himself because he knows who he is. Song Dashan can also play by himself, because he does have a Li character. But after the appearance of song Taixi, it seems that Zhou Fang and WAN Qihong have become more dignified.


    However, this can not be used as a constraint for Suk to swallow his anger. In the light of the clouds and the wind, Suk even took a step forward and stood on the side of Zhou Fang, who was just in front of him, looking directly at Song Taixi.


    Song Taixi, who has started to work in the Song family group and is the general manager of a branch company, soon returns to normal after a slight change of color. He is really surprised at Suk''s sarcasm, but it is only an accident.


    The tailored clothes reveal the rich children''s family quality. They are low-key, but they are real materials. They can set off a person''s stature. Song Taixi''s fingers gently caress the crystal surface of Jiang shidanton''s wrist, and it seems that he looks down at time.


    But when he looked up, he could not even see the expression of anger on his face. He turned around and slowly said, "Miss Li, Mr. Zhou, Miss Cheng, I can understand that today''s incident is that you are ready to fight against our song family?"


    "Oh, and miss Wan, let me see. It seems that your family also has a business branch." Song Taixi knew all these people in front of him, except Suk. After a word, the faces of the people named changed again.


    "By the way, and you, I don''t know who you are? But it doesn''t seem to matter, as long as you know you''re in big trouble! " Song Taixi subconsciously wants to pat Suk''s shoulder, but when he raises his hand, he suddenly thinks of the consequences of Suk''s outbreak, and angrily puts down his raised hand.


    "It scares my sister to death to talk big and not draft!" Li Linglong came over this time. I don''t know why. When he saw song Taixi talking to Suk like this, he felt hot and didn''t even think about the consequences: "it seems that you are still a branch manager now!"


    Li Linglong''s reaction is like a signal. Although Cheng Meili doesn''t say a word, she also shows her attitude with her actions. She follows Li Linglong directly. Li Cheng''s family are friends of the world. Although they are not in the same category in business, there will always be some human feelings. Naturally, they are a small group.


    Wan Qihong is not good at bickering with others. To a large extent, she is a kind of gentleman. Suk can clearly feel that the girl is on the verge of rage now, and she may have strong lethality at any time. She subconsciously pulls her little hand.


    But now Song Dashan, who has been the center of the storm, has become a passer-by. He has managed to digest Suk''s fist. His face is still very pale, but he finally leans against the wall and stands up again with angry eyes in his eyes.


    But now that song Taixi has come and has the upper hand, he has no right to speak. When song Dashan looks at his cousin, he has a strong premonition.


    Song Taixi didn''t have a different expression because Li Linglong questioned that he was just a branch manager. Instead, he nodded with approval: "that''s right, but what! Who did you just hit? I will report it to the board of directors directly! I believe that the results you expect will appear soonSuk frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that song Taixi would say that. Is it a joke that the project discussed by his board of directors will tolerate such a conflict?


    Li Linglong seems to be very surprised, subconsciously turned to look at his friends, and finally his eyes fell on Suk, and soon had his own decision.


    "Make a mountain out of a molehill, whatever! In that case, I can only choose to call the police. You should know what''s going on with this bag of gadgets! " Li Linglong said and spread out her hand. The bag of methamphetamine was spread out in her palm. [


    "don''t bother, I''d better call the police!" Song Taixi took out his mobile phone from his pocket as he spoke. Even if the matter is found out, it''s not just Wen Zhaoyuan''s personal behavior. To be honest, he doesn''t mind making it worse.


    "No!"


    All of a sudden, a voice rang. Suk subconsciously turned his head and took a look. Song Dashan, who had eaten his own fist, was still pale. He quickly pushed past him and grabbed song Taixi''s arm: "don''t call the police!"


    Song Dashan finally reflected why he had a bad premonition: "brother Taixi, we are just joking, just a joke!" It seems that in order to prove his own words, the boy looked at Suk very friendly: "who, were we playing just now?"


    -£¬

 Chapter 905

    When Li Linglong heard that someone begged song Taixi not to call the police, she immediately frowned. Now she''s in trouble. It''s no longer a small friction. She has decided to go back to let her father scold her. She can''t be so shameful to beg for mercy, but she''s in a daze. She didn''t expect that the speaker would be song Dashan.


    How strange is the situation? Is song Dashan insane? He was still an enemy just now. How can he help himself now?


    Song Dashan pulled down song Taixi''s arm, stopped him from calling the police, and then turned to Suk: "who, were we just playing?"


    Suk also let this song Dashan before and after the very different changes confused, joking? Is there anything like that? Just now, I had a big fight, and even gave this boy a punch. Does he have the complex of being abused? Is it more comfortable to be beaten?


    "What do you think?" Suk did not cater to song Dashan, shrugged his shoulders and kicked the ball back. [


    "of course, if you don''t say, don''t laugh, don''t be lively, fight is pain, scold is love!" Song Dashan clenched his teeth and said that now he has realized where there is a problem. If he lets song Taixi go to the police, or even go to the board of directors to submit a proposal against Li, Cheng and Zhou companies, he will stand up for himself, but in fact?


    The consequences of this incident are very serious. If you go to the police station, you will be able to deal with it yourself. But now there is one more song Taixi, which will be troublesome. This incident will eventually be known by song Hushan, the common grandfather of song Taixi and song Dashan.


    According to song Hushan''s temper, he will be furious, fight into the police station, and still be beaten. It''s undeniable that song Hushan will really put pressure on Li Cheng''s family to make them angry.


    But the biggest damage to himself is that it causes his grandfather''s anger. Those directors who always want to help song Taixi to the top will take this opportunity to slander themselves and raise song Taixi. Their position in his heart will drop again and again, and finally sink to the bottom.


    This move is cruel! Song Dashan responded that why song Taixi made such a fuss, insidious!


    It''s said that the court is treacherous, intriguing and malicious, but it''s the same with the Song family. In order to be superior, there must be stepping stones under their feet.


    For song Taixi, song Dashan is the ladder to the sky step by step. As long as the position of song Dashan as his direct grandson is leveled, then song Taixi will be able to become the new generation leader of the Song family.


    This is not only song Taixi''s long cherished wish, but also his father song Hongtao. Song Hongtao is now the general manager and executive director of the Song family group. He can be said to be in power. Obviously, he is in charge of the circulation of hundreds of billions of assets in the family.


    However, he is only an executive director, not the chairman of the board. The chairman is song Hushan, the old master of the company. He is very eloquent. At the age of 83, he is not deaf or dazzled. He has always been in charge of the major decisions of the company''s affairs.


    Song Hongtao is quite different from his father, especially in terms of his health. At the age of 55, song Hongtao has always been an executive director. He hopes that one day the old man will be able to give up his life and take up his position. However, as he goes on and on, song Hushan is getting more and more energetic, but his health is getting worse and worse.


    More than once, he told his son, song Taixi, that he must take the position of the head of the family, and leave the unfinished business in his life to his next generation.


    Song Taixi knows his duty and dream. Song Dashan is not. These people live in a rich family, and even the purest angels will degenerate under the influence of them, not to mention their bad nature.


    Song Dashan knew song Taixi''s intention and plot, so he would not let him do it by himself. Even though he had scolded song Taixi in his heart, his face was like a pug praying for his cousin.


    Song Taixi was surprised to see that he was a useless cousin. He never thought that he would stop him. According to his character, if he suffered such a loss, he should be in a hurry to find the place at all costs.


    "Dashan, what''s the matter with you?" Song Taixi''s expression is soft, and his inner darkness is perfect. He looks like a real big brother.


    "Brother Taixi, if my father knew, he would break my leg. Last time I had been locked up at home for a month, I would not be allowed to go out, and I would not be given any money. Let it go this time!" Song Dashan is also holding down his aversion to song Taixi. Today, the development of this event has exceeded the purpose of playing this time.


    Originally, he wanted to let song Taixi know how harmful he was and not pose a threat to him, so that he could slowly relax his guard against himself and look forward to a complete reversal one day and take over the Song family as his own direct grandson.


    Who knows that he should seize the opportunity to attack himself and make a mistake, implicating the whole chess game. However, song Dashan will also use his strength to make plans, and become more and more nervous."Oh Song Taixi knows his cousin very well. He has a brain, makes trouble, and even likes to relax and hate to work. As a typical black sheep, he naturally doesn''t think that he can wear his own clothes. [


    now that the matter has come to an end, song Dashan has admitted that he can''t pursue it. If he wants to make a big deal of it, he may end up being a stranger. Without song Dashan''s accusation, even if he really wants to make a big move, he may not be able to do it.


    "Well, I see!" Song Taixi sighs that a good opportunity sneaks away, but the opportunity is always reserved for those who are prepared. He believes that he is the one who is prepared. He can''t do it this time, but there will always be opportunities next time.


    "In that case, forget it!" Song Taixi shrugged his shoulders and rubbed his fingers on the crystal surface of Jiang shidanton again. His eyes swept over these people. Finally, he fell on Suk''s face again and said slowly, "you are very lucky!" Finish saying to lift its index finger to return distant point.


    "Stop!" Suk to song Taixi turned away, suddenly said: "I don''t seem to have let you leave!" As he said this, he crossed the crowd and came to song Taixi. In his mind, he wanted to give two slaps directly. As a price for his bad words, he only raised his hand and patted song Taixi on the cheek.


    "Well, for the sake of your obedience, you can go now!" Suk has a warm smile and claps his hand on Song Taixi''s cheek without exerting any strength. However, this action suddenly ignites song Taixi''s anger. He is full of self-restraint all the time, and even makes rude remarks.


    "You want to die!" Song Taixi''s face turned red and he raised his fist. He often went to the fitness club, and his strength was not small. With his action, the surface of the crystal stone on his wrist even flashed a little cold light.

 Chapter 906

    Suk seemed to have expected that song Taixi would make such a reaction. He did not have any new ideas. He raised his hand casually and directly clasped his fist. Five fingers grasped it. Suddenly, song Taixi''s fist stopped and he could not move forward.


    At first, song Taixi felt that his fist head hit the iron plate, and his face turned red. But this was only the first step. Then he found that Suk''s five fingers seemed to be chanting a hoop curse, and they were getting tighter and tighter. He even heard the clatter on his fist, as if his bones would be crushed at any time.


    The pain produced by the fist is transmitted back. Subconsciously, he wants to pull back his arm. At this time, he finds that the fist seems to be trapped in the mire, unable to advance or retreat.


    "All right! All right Song Dashan puts his hand on Suk''s arm and tries to separate them, but he finds that he can''t do it at all. He really doesn''t want to make a big deal about it.


    "It''s all a joke. Don''t take it seriously!" While talking to Li Linglong, he hopes that they will come to persuade them to fight, but song Dashan finds that these people are standing on one side, coldly. [


    in the end, Wan Qihong finally came over. Song Dashan can''t care about the small grudges he had with Wan Qihong, and quickly said, "Wan Qihong, come here, don''t make a big joke!"


    Song Taixi clenched his teeth for fear that he would make a sound when he opened his mouth. Suk''s fingers seemed like an intelligent system, which kept him on the verge of collapse. Soon, a layer of sweat appeared on his forehead, and even his whole arm began to shake involuntarily.


    Wan Qihong went to Suk, did not speak, but quietly took her arm to touch Suk, through this action also clearly convey her ideas in the past.


    "You''re lucky!" Suk gave song Taixi''s words back to him again. After that, he finally let go of his hand. Now Song Taixi wants to kill Suk, but when suksong opens his hand, he immediately turns around and leaves.


    "Go After squeezing a word out of his teeth, song Taixi rushes down the stairs. Song Dashan looks at Wen Zhaoyuan, who can stand up by himself. He hesitates a little, but he doesn''t say anything. He goes to catch up with song Taixi.


    Song Taixi felt as if his right hand had just been taken out of the oil pan. He even wanted to open his fingers. It was a pain. He left in a hurry just now, not because he was afraid of Suk, but because his hand was too painful to bear. He didn''t even wait to go back to the box and went directly into the bathroom.


    When I got into the bathroom, I immediately ignored my image, threw my arm, massaged my left hand for a long time, washed it with cold water, and jumped up and down. After about ten minutes, the bone piercing pain on my hand finally subsided.


    Song Dashan knew that it was not convenient for him to enter at this time. Instead, he stood at the door and acted as a doorman. No one could enter. Listening to the breathing sound and swearing words, song Dashan sighed that he had just been punched by Suk. If his head was hot at that time, he would really fight with Suk.


    If I go, will I die miserably! The more I think about it, the more I feel a chill wandering around. I shiver for no reason!


    "Bang!" At that time, there were so many onlookers in the corridor. Although there were no acquaintances among them, that kind of humiliation was still very fierce.


    Especially the two soft slaps that Suk slapped on his face, when he thought about it, his mood would become furious. How many years? It seems that I haven''t suffered such humiliation since I can remember.


    "Dashan, help me find out the origin of that man!" Song Taixi was still unable to calm down. His chest kept rising and falling. He wanted to clench his fist, but his right hand still didn''t listen. But he didn''t want to stay here for a second: "I''ll go first!"


    After that, without waiting for song Dashan to speak, he walked away without looking back.


    Wen Zhaoyuan went to song Dashan and left with song Taixi on his own. His face changed several times and he finally stabilized. Suk''s fighting power was really beyond his expectation. Over the years, many people have been beaten down by him and many others have been beaten down by himself.


    However, Suk''s skill can even rank in the top ten, clean and powerful, and he has no ability to resist at all. Of course, this is also limited by Wen Zhaoyuan''s position. There are not many fierce people he can contact. Now he is only a second rate dirty worker, otherwise he would not stick to song Dashan.


    With Suk all walking into the box again, Wen Zhaoyuan quickly weighed the pros and cons in his mind. As long as he made a phone call and called all the little brothers, Suk would be able to lie down and go out. Can Suk do more than ten people on his side?


    In his mind, he has many twists and turns to weigh the pros and cons. Song Dashan is obviously disgraced by Wan Qihong. Moreover, song Taixi''s position is much higher than song Dashan''s. If he finds someone to make Suk, he will not only give song Dashan a lot of anger, but also make song Taixi look at himself!Wan Qihong really can''t make trouble for herself, but now she is a mad dog. If she bites someone, there will always be her master to support her. Thinking of this, Wen Zhaoyuan bites her teeth: "go to the dog!"


    He gave orders to the little brother who had been taken off his arm by Suk, and finally reached out and took out his mobile phone: "Hello, third man, call someone, prepare a guy, I''m in melody!" [


    just hang up the phone, Wen Zhaoyuan seems to have arrived at the tragic situation of Suk being cleaned up by himself, with a sinister sneer on his lips and a ferocious face. However, at this time, he came back to song Dashan again and quickly met him.


    "Brother Shan, I''ve already called someone!" Wen Zhaoyuan shared a common hatred with the enemy, gritting his teeth and said: "if I don''t let that boy go out horizontally today, I won''t be in Yanjing city any more!"


    "What bad luck Li Linglong murmured. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. At this time, she found that the small bag of methamphetamine was still in her hand. She threw it into the garbage can. The small pills worth ten thousand yuan were rare treasures in some people''s eyes, but now they can only be associated with garbage.


    "All right, Linglong, Suk, I''m taking it out on you! You don''t have the disgusting look of song Taixi''s red face and thick neck. I''m afraid he has never suffered such a loss even though he is so big! " Cheng Meili said as she handed Li Linglong a bottle of beer.


    "Well, that''s all for today! Suk is going back to Weihai tomorrow. Let''s break up As the eldest sister here, Wan Qihong felt that the lively atmosphere had become dull and waved.


    "Song Dashan!" At this time, suddenly the door of the box was opened, and WAN Qihong turned her head subconsciously. She went to song Dashan, who had left before, and stood at the door solemnly.

 Chapter 907

    Suk is far from as calm as he imagined. There is no need to ask these two people who are sacred. Just from Wan Qihong''s expressions, we can imagine that they are not ordinary people.


    However, at that time, he was not impulsive. Although he was worried about causing trouble to these friends, song Taixi even threatened to put pressure on the business of these friends'' families, which made him very angry.


    It''s just that after all, Suk really doesn''t worry about revenge. Although he doesn''t have a real success, he still has tens of millions in his hand. First of all, he doesn''t rely on people to eat, and the flower picking system always brings surprise to him.


    Another thing that makes Suk not afraid of the two brothers surnamed song is that he is also an alternate reserve member of the sixth national security department. With the support of the national machinery, can he still worry about the Song family? Even if they are elite families, simply against the country, they can only be crushed in the end.


    Today, however, Li Linglong''s performance surprised Suk. She didn''t expect that at this time of tit for tat, she should come forward. It seems that even Zhou Fang and Cheng Meili were hesitant at that time. After all, it was involved in the family industry, and not everyone could rush forward regardless of everything. [


    Suk believes that this time Li Linglong didn''t realize it, but she just stood up and subconsciously wanted to protect herself!


    Just when Suk was looking at Li Linglong, it happened that the girl''s eyes were also thrown. Suk gave a smile, but Li Linglong turned her head subconsciously, as if she was avoiding her own eyes.


    Wan Qihong has already stood up and started to ask everyone to pack up. Instead of having fun, she might as well leave this place of right and wrong earlier and go back to her home. Who knows that song Dashan enters at this time.


    With the appearance of song Dashan, everyone stopped, and the atmosphere seemed to become tense again. Song Dashan came back again and again with no good intentions.


    Suk frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that song Dashan would dare to come back. He walked over and said, "what? Not willing to go? "


    "Hey, don''t get me wrong!" Song Dashan''s reaction was even more puzzling. He even laughed, raised his hand and scratched his head. He also felt a little embarrassed: "that''s what, it was a misunderstanding just now!"


    Song Dashan said while holding Suk''s arm: "if you have a thousand cups of wine with a confidant, let''s drink more!"


    Suk felt even more sad. Is there something wrong with song Dashan''s brain? Is there such a big contrast between the front and the back? Is there really a tendency to be abused? Thinking of this, he came back in Song Dashan''s footsteps.


    "Elder sister Qihong, I''ve offended you so much just now. Don''t worry about it. I''ll do it first." As song Dashan said this, he picked up a bottle of Budweiser from the table, nodded to Wan Qihong, then took the bottle for a long time and poured it down.


    Li Linglong glanced at each other, but they couldn''t figure out the situation. No one knew what medicine song Dashan was going to sell in the gourd. No matter what, now Song Dashan''s intention of reconciliation could come out, but no one paid any attention to him and looked on coldly.


    Suk didn''t worry about what would happen to song Dashan. In the face of powerful force, everything was a paper tiger. He stood on his side and poured down the whole bottle of wine.


    "Who is that, Suk? Yes, your name is Suk, isn''t it! I''m sorry to have offended you before! " Song Dashan took up a bottle of beer instead of taking care of himself. He said it as if Suk had punched someone else before.


    "Come on, let''s just say what you want!" Suk starts to drink with song Dashan Gudong and pats him on the shoulder. Since Song Dashan enters this box, Suk finds that his feeling has changed. He was arrogant and invincible before, but now he has a kind of tact.


    Even this kind of feeling does not accord with his age at all. Suk instinctively does not want to have any intersection with him. On the contrary, he might as well say it directly to save him from being an eyesore here.


    Suk''s words not only let song Dashan put down his wine bottle, but also focused everyone''s eyes. Because the music had been turned off before, it suddenly seemed to become more silent.


    Song Dashan, with another smile, seemed to be organizing his own language: "I''d like to apologize to you for song Taixi. He really did something wrong. He wanted to threaten you with a little friction, which made it look like a business dispute!"


    "However, he is elegant and honest in appearance, but he is too aggressive in character. He must be careful. If not, he will really get back at you!"


    "I''m just like him. If you let him take the place of grandfather, you''ll feel better in the future!" Song Dashan even arranged his cousin like this behind his back. Several people who listened to him were really stunned.


    Suk knew nothing about their song family. On the contrary, Wan Qihong recognized the meaning of song Dashan''s words: "you don''t want us to help you pull song Taixi down and help you get on the top." [


    "Hei hei, sister Qihong is really smart. It''s good for everyone. Today, you''ve made song Taixi lose face. If he takes the place of her grandfather, he won''t give up, especially Suk. When you patted him in the face, he wants to kill you now!""And this is also a win-win situation. We can form an alliance to support each other and cooperate with each other. If you help me, I will never forget your benefits. If I really get the upper position in the end, our song family can lead the companies to have greater development!"


    "It''s like an aircraft carrier formation. Let''s open the way for the Song family, and you''ll follow closely to build a real United business empire!" Song Dashan is like a orator. He paints a big cake in front of the public. He dances and dances. According to the basic law, this man is a tough and troublemaker.


    "However, this matter still needs to be kept secret at present, and you brothers and sisters can report it to our elders after you go home. If we can reach an intention of cooperation, it''s our own people. I''m willing to share some operable business secrets with you. The real investment income will become a solid foundation for our cooperation!"


    Song Dashan''s saying is not the kind of thing that people can think of. There are threats and inducements. All these are for his own purpose.


    "By the way, today I can reveal a good news, the group''s investment company will soon build positions against the futures index, soybean prices will soon soar, and I believe you can make a big profit at that time!" Song Dashan said with a fierce fist, a potential in the ambition.


    "Soybean futures?" When Suk heard these four words, he had no reason to think of her judgment. According to this, he should have a large amount of money in the account soon!

 Chapter 908

    Song Dashan knows that it''s meaningless to unite these people just by mouth. Only when they can see the real benefits and taste the sweetness can they have the persuasive argument when they go back to report to their family elders. [:


    moreover, this investment intention is the company''s internal information that his father has. Although song Dashan''s father, song Botao, is not as powerful as his brother and can sit on the executive director''s seat, his eldest son has such a superior xng. Even if his business mind is not so outstanding, his family will not let him be cultivated.


    Once upon a time, song Botao watched his younger brother scold Fang Qiu in his position as executive director. It was impossible to say that he was not jealous, but what could he do? If you want to grab this position, it''s definitely a dream.


    Therefore, he has long regarded his son as the object of cultivation. Perhaps song Dashan''s character was shaped by his father. On the surface, he has a simple mind, so that he can turn over the game one day and take back the position of Lord.


    Suk was excited when he heard song Dashan''s attractive message. It seems that Ma Yina''s judgment at that time was quite correct. Now it''s been a month, and I don''t know what the current harvest is. However, it seems that no matter whether the Song family builds a position in soybean futures, it''s certain that it will make a lot of profits. [


    considering that Ma Yina''s expected revenue was about $7 million, would it be doubled with the admission of the Song family, including the participation of Li, Cheng, Zhou and even Wan family? 14 million? My luck is not too bad!


    Er! It''s too easy to make money! Suk thought about such a good thing in his heart. He didn''t expect his price to rise so fast!


    "Soybean warehouse building? I don''t know how you said Jiancang works, short-term, medium-term or long-term? " At this time, Cheng Meili suddenly asked, but she didn''t expect that she had a deep understanding of this aspect, which obviously surprised song Dashan.


    Song Dashan understands that although these people have not formally entered the family business training, they can not be underestimated. Originally, they wanted to take this information as the second round of investment costs, but now that they have been asked, they can only answer according to the facts.


    "Well, what the company is preparing to do now is the small middle line. It will take one month to keep the soybean price up, and it will probably start to reduce its position in December."


    "By December? How high can a month go! What''s the problem Cheng Meili shakes her head and smiles. She seems not satisfied with the expected profit of monthly futures.


    "You don''t think it''s a monthly operation. If you can increase your holdings, it will indirectly stir up the soybeans. It''s a small matter to make a profit of 1.8 million at that time!" Song Dashan followed closely.


    "Hey, it''s a good idea for you to fight. If several of us enter the market, it will help you build up your warehouse. It''s not good news for us! I think it''s our family that serves you! " Cheng Meili''s words, immediately understand the key point of the o disk.


    "Well! That''s right! Everyone is really good! This is the first time for us to cooperate and make money together. Isn''t that good? " What song Dashan said is reasonable. If these companies are strong enough to enter the market, I''m afraid the price of soybeans will be at least five percentage points higher than the expected rise of song''s investment company. One percentage point on the book is about two million. It''s really a good business.


    And other families will naturally get benefits, just depending on the amount of investment. It''s not as good as the income of the Song family, but it''s not a small number. It''s really a win-win situation.


    Song Dashan didn''t get a clear reply here, but Rao is enough. He doesn''t believe the money they picked up in vain. They won''t turn a blind eye to it. With this time, there will be a premise for cooperation. It''s a good way to throw a brick to attract jade! He is to build up a united front step by step and finally win the victory.


    ------


    "I can''t imagine that these people have a lot of playfulness!" While driving, Suk said that even though song Dashan had just released his goodwill and wanted to reconcile or even form an alliance, Suk still had a bad impression of him.


    It''s insidious and cunning. This is the other side of song Dashan''s disguise. It''s disgusting.


    "The Song family is a real overlord in the business world. If anyone can be the leader of the family and control the capital flow of at least 100 billion yuan, how can it not be exciting? In fact, it''s like


    " stop ahead! " Wan Qihong looks at the intersection in front of her and knows that it''s time to go their separate ways. Suk wants to go back to the General Hospital of the military region, while she wants to follow Li Linglong and their car home.


    "Suk, I won''t see you off tomorrow. Slow down on the road!" Suk slowly pulled over to the side of the road. At this time, Wan Qihong pondered for a moment and finally spoke.


    "Don''t worry!" Suk nodded and looked at Wan Qihong whose face was still a little hazy and red. Although the wine faded away, his eyes were still lazy and drunk. When his eyes were fluctuating, he seemed to see the boy shaking a peach blossom tree, enchanting and colorful.


    This kind of feeling has a strong contrast with her usual Sassou yingzi, which makes Suk have a kind of trance intention. At this time, she sees Wan Qihong''s body suddenly come to her side.-£¬

 Chapter 909

    Kiss goodbye, Wan Qihong suddenly leaned over, while Li Linglong and they had not got off the car, gently kiss on Suk''s lips, with the smell of beer, and its own sweet taste, so transmitted. [:


    Suk was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect that Wan Qihong would suddenly come to kiss himself. His body was a little stiff. However, when he reflected that she was ready to cooperate and stretched out her tongue, Wan Qihong stepped back.


    "A little gift for you!" Wan Qihong''s mouth turned up, a delicate smile floated up, and her cheeks were flushed and attractive. Suk had an impulse to embrace Wan Qihong in her arms, but wan Qihong seemed to feel Suk''s idea, opened the car door and ran down.


    Li Linglong''s Mercedes Benz GLK stops smoothly. Soon Zhou Fang, Cheng Meili and Li Linglong come down and say goodbye to Suk one by one. But when it''s Li Linglong''s turn, the girl doesn''t know what''s going on and hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    "Second boss, what''s the matter with you? Don''t give up on me Suk felt that Li Linglong seemed a little strange this evening, especially when he was in the KTV box, he always looked at himself as if he had, but when he found out, he immediately dodged. [


    "get out of the way, honestly work for me in fangfeiyi. When my boss is happy, I will promote you!" Li Linglong let Suk a word immediately relaxed mood, because she is the last to say goodbye with Suk, so immediately a small hand wave: "stop the team!"


    Suk got on his Passat again, and the Mercedes Benz was also starting slowly. The two sides honked goodbye, starting from the fork.


    Passat is very obedient in Suk''s hands. He drives smoothly, but his speed is not fast. No matter how he drinks, he must control his speed. Fortunately, the General Hospital of the military region is not in the center of the city. Instead, it is close to the suburbs, and the traffic flow is sparse. Sometimes Suk has only one car.


    Because song Dashan suddenly throws out the news of operating futures soybean, Suk thinks that Ma Yina has made a great contribution to himself this time. Although he once said that these people can be controlled by her when her father is ill, it seems that the girl''s performance is impressive.


    If she hadn''t given her the house she rented for Liu Mengmeng last time, I''m afraid her father and daughter would still live in the shabby bungalow area, wondering if she wanted Ma Yina to resign from Weihai commercial bank to help herself.


    After all, people''s energy is limited. After finishing her job in the bank, Ma Yina always takes care of these funds in her spare time. On the other hand, Suk thinks it''s really necessary to set up a company, not to mention that her disposable cash is now less than 40 million, and the special relief fund for out of school children in mountainous areas that she originally thought of is also very small It has to be on the agenda.


    All these things need special staff to take care of, and it is by no means a one-day workload. In the long run, even Ma Yina alone is not enough. At least a small-scale work team should be set up.


    When I thought that I had rented a house for Ma Yina to improve the living conditions, the father and daughter''s joy was completely from the heart. To tell the truth, compared with the wealth Ma Yina had created for herself, it was only obvious that they had paid a little for renting a house and didn''t get any return.


    Think of Ma Yina not only has been quietly behind to help themselves, and even with her have had that kind of relationship, but I did not return her the same emotional return, think of here Suk feel dizzy, he now even bear so much debt, how to end in the end!


    "Alas Suk felt that he was weak in dealing with his feelings. One girl after another said that he didn''t like it. It was absolutely right and wrong. Now it''s good. It''s almost a slap to have a real relationship.


    Although Luo Feiyan has always said that she only used herself as a spare tire, most of Ma Yina didn''t ask for it with the idea of repaying her kindness at the beginning, although Liu Mengmeng was just an accident at that time, and even Du Juan mistook Du Wan for making a big mistake.


    All kinds of things, but I will not naively think that these are dew love, laugh, and now there are more and more trends, more and more confused, unconscious speed began to constantly improve, soon even to the speed of 100 miles.


    At this time, Suk suddenly stepped on the brake and saw a silver gray car across the middle of the road 100 meters away from the street lamp.


    The car is crooked in the middle of the road, and the rear of the car is just slanting to its own side. It''s a Southeast Lingyue. The license plate seems to be afraid of being photographed by the probe. There''s a CD on the license plate frame. A man squats on the tire on the front side of the car, and another person waves to stop.


    Suk didn''t want to stop. It was late, and there was no car on the road. Although he was not afraid of bumping into the bandits and road bullies, one more thing was better than one less thing. But who knew that the man who waved his hand yelled at him, and he was still firmly in the way.


    "Friend! Friend


    With a slight frown, Suk began to slow down and didn''t even put down the car. He just looked at the man in front of him. He was about thirty years old. He was wearing a blue overalls of coarse cloth. His body was very big."Friend, friend, do me a favor! There''s a flat tire. I don''t have a jack. Please borrow it! " The man''s face was beseeching, and he was very anxious. His smile was a little awkward, and he said repeatedly: "help! Help


    It''s normal for a tire to burst. The man who seems to be checking the tire at the front of the car also stands up. Although he can''t see the flat tire, the expression on his face is really depressed. [


    "brother, can I borrow the jack for 50 yuan?" The man also came over. He was very young, but no matter how young he was, he was much bigger than Suk. He even called him big brother. He was not tall, thin, and smooth.


    Suk looked at the two men in front of him and saw that they were standing in front of his car. If he didn''t help, it would be really hard to get there. Anyway, it wouldn''t take half an hour to change a tire. He just got off the car and pressed the button to open the trunk


    Suk gets out of the car and goes to the trunk of Passat''s car. It''s only about 200 meters away from here. A black Audi 8 stops quietly by the side of the road. Song Taixi can see Suk''s shadow vaguely, with a cold smile on his mouth.


    -£¬

 Chapter 910

    Song Taixi doesn''t think he is the one to keep grudges. He usually takes revenge on the spot when he has grudges. This time, he is beaten by Suk in the face. But intuitively, he knows that if he really wants to do it, I''m afraid the humiliation will be even worse. However, after he runs out of KTV, he thinks more and more wrong. [k] although song Dashan is instructed to investigate the details of Suk, song Taixi is not sure about this cousin. He simply goes to find out for himself that Yanjing has such a big circle that he finds a little brother who is also playing in wanqihong''s super running club by two phone calls.


    During this time, Suk stayed in Yanjing and spent most of his time in villa 2 helping Deng Xiaotian with needling and detoxification, while Li Linglong and Cheng Meili also had time to go to the club for recreation.


    So many people in the club know about Suk''s coming to Yanjing. They even heard about Suk''s friends who were treated in the military hospital. After all, many people in the super run club have seen Suk. He''s a good drag racer. His skill is really unusual. When they know him, they all like to ask him for advice.


    After confirmation and comparison, song Taixi soon realized the identity of Suk. At the same time, he didn''t go home directly when he left mclardy. Instead, he stayed in a corner with Suk and their two cars far away. [


    although song Taixi has been in the training class of Princeton University for the past six months, these friends in China have never been out of touch. In his current status, many people are eager to hold on to his thighs.


    There are a lot of people who want to hold their thighs, but different from Song Dashan, he has his own clear criteria for the people he accepts. He disdains to associate with such a second rate gangster as Wen Zhaoyuan, but he will not refuse to do so. However, he is not at ease that he will never use him.


    Take now for example, the two men who stopped Suk from borrowing the jack were found by themselves, and they are the ones who are really useful.


    Suk didn''t realize that a crisis was just around the corner. When he walked to the trunk, the burly man behind him kept thanking him: "thank you so much. I can''t find a car so late. If it''s not worth calling for help, they''ll have to change the tire at least 400 times!"


    But when the man spoke, he subconsciously turned his head and looked at his companion. They nodded slightly as a sign. One hand reached behind the belt, and the sharp dagger slowly drew out, shining in the light of the street lamp.


    "Well!" Suk answered casually, opened the trunk, but there was nothing in it. He bent down and reached for the repair kit. At this time, a creepy sudden attack came, like a basin of ice water falling on his head.


    The first reaction was that he was really robbed. Subconsciously, he stepped aside and quickly turned around. Then he saw that the man behind him had pulled out a dagger and stabbed himself.


    This time, if you really poked it on your waist, it would be great. I didn''t expect that this man would be so vicious. Moreover, the skinny young man also took out a dagger and rushed towards him.


    At the critical moment, Suk didn''t care about anything. While avoiding the dagger behind him, he grabbed the man''s arm and pulled it forward, followed by his left hand clasping the trunk cover and suddenly pressing down.


    The burly man was dragged by Suk, and his body fell forward involuntarily. He stabbed his arm with a dagger and put it directly into the trunk. Suk suddenly took the opportunity to press down the cover of the trunk. Then he heard a scream and a click. He thought that the bone of the arm had been broken.


    This scream suddenly appeared abrupt and terrifying in the silent night. Even the thin man who ran over was subconsciously stunned, but soon his face was even more ferocious. The speed of rushing over was suddenly accelerated, and he had already rushed to Suk in three steps.


    The dagger was close in front of Suk''s eyes, but Suk didn''t seem to react and didn''t move.


    The thin man didn''t think about the consequences at all. The dagger went straight to Suk''s chest and stabbed him. He was an outlaw, but Suk was still standing in the same place, but he didn''t wait to die.


    When the dagger was only 20 cm away from him, he grabbed his wrist with his right hand, and then with the inertia of his left hand, he pulled his back collar when he was wrong and pressed it back again.


    Bang, another scream.


    "Ah


    The burly man endured the pain and just opened the trunk, but before he took out his arm, Suk had already pulled the thin man and pressed him down again. The trunk was like a shark''s mouth, biting again.


    Two times of pain, unexpectedly let the hard-working burly man in front of a black, fainted, feet a soft, directly spread on the ground, but the arm is still stuck in the trunk.


    Suk clasped the skinny man''s wrist and knocked down. The man''s forearm popped out of the trunk. With a click, not only the dagger fell to the ground, but also the forearm showed a strange curve. Suk''s left arm was pressed on him, and his face was livid. ["Who sent you?"


    Now Suk also wants to understand that Yanjing city is the capital of goodness at the foot of the emperor. There are so many bandits and road bullies in the capital. Moreover, these two people are obviously fugitives. They will hurt people''s lives. How can they seek to seize property? Suk will never believe it if there is no one behind them!


    In his mind, he has come to Yanjing a few times and offended few enemies. If anything, song Dashan, who had a conflict with the KTV of melody, is one of them. But before, he wanted to make an alliance, and he would never trouble himself again.


    Is it Ning Zhiyuan? He beat him seriously. His grandfather Ning Guoqing came out to him, but he was blocked by Deng Xiaotian. I can''t say that the dog jumped out of the wall and plotted against himself behind his back.


    But after a few howls, the thin man could resist the pain and tried hard to get rid of it. But now his strength, compared with Suk''s, was not a threat at all. He couldn''t move: "you say it or not!"


    All of a sudden, Suk subconsciously looked back and saw a black car about 200 meters away turning its head. In retrospect, it seemed that the car had been following him all the time, but just because of his emotional problems, he didn''t realize that the situation was abnormal.


    "Want to run?" Suk is in a hurry now. Ignoring the two villains here, he turns around and chases him. The method of flying on the eaves and walking on the wall makes him as fast as Shenxing Taibao. In an instant, the distance between Suk and the black car is close to 100 meters.


    -£¬

 Chapter 911

    Small quantity is not a gentleman, not a husband. People who achieve great things can not be confined to the summary. Song Taixi is like a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He is gentle, gentle and full of humility in front of outsiders. He is very pleasant in interpersonal communication.


    Only the people closest to him can understand his true features, such as harshness, cunning, irritability, irritability, retribution, and even denial when he is very angry.


    Song Taixi has his own idea and his own idol of practice, that is, cao cao meng De, who would rather let me bear the burden of the world than the world. Song Taixi, who is determined to become a hero, is also ruthless. The two men were arranged when he followed Suk.


    Besides, these two men are more reliable than semi black and white gangsters like Wen Zhaoyuan. Guo Jian, a burly man in his thirties, was sentenced to seven years'' imprisonment for manslaughter at the age of 17. After that, he was sentenced to five or six years'' imprisonment for intentionally injuring others repeatedly and intermittently. He was really a murderer.


    The thin young man, on the other hand, is determined to go out and make a living in the society. He is also full of evil deeds because he is not afraid of tigers when he is a newborn calf. However, he is sharp in hand and foot. Although he has been wanted, no one can catch him. [


    these two men can be said to be song Taixi''s private thugs. They spend money to support them. They are absolutely on call when they have something to do. Over the years, they really reassure song Taixi that they have never caused any trouble, and those who have annoyed themselves have left a lifelong memory.


    This time I asked the two of them to come and teach Suk a lesson. What they chose was just in case they lost the chance. First of all, there was no one on this road, and there was not even a monitoring probe. Moreover, even if there were witnesses accidentally, their license plate number was blocked. What''s more, it was a cover up, and the license plate was fake.


    Such a careful plan is to avoid future trouble, so that Suk can''t find anyone to revenge. Song Taixi sits in the car, watching the movement from afar. From Suk getting off the car to the trunk, song Taixi''s mood suddenly gets excited.


    It has become one of song Taixi''s favorite programs to go to the trouble of the person he hates. When he is covered with blood and struggling to help, the blood in his body will boil up. This kind of feeling is even more exciting than sleeping with a woman.


    Song Taixi holds the steering wheel tightly in both hands. Because of too much force, his arms seem to tremble slightly. His eyes are shining. He stares at the movements of the three people not far away. The smile on the corner of his mouth is bloody, but his expression doesn''t last long.


    At first, he was stunned, which was completely beyond his expectation. His eyes soon became a little surprised from the initial excitement, and then his face turned white. In his eyes, Suk was like a demon possessed by the world. The sudden screams made song Taixi become creepy, and the first idea in his mind was to run quickly.


    Fortunately, when he stopped the car, he didn''t turn off the engine. Song Taixi quickly turned the car around. Who knew that he subconsciously went to Suk''s side again and found that Suk had come after him.


    Song Taixi has never been so nervous as he is now, even when he decided to invest with millions of capital. At this time, he only hated why he didn''t go further away. He made mistakes in his busy life and almost ran into a poplar on the side of the road.


    Turning the front of the car again, it was finally completed successfully, but he found that the speed of Suk''s rush was beyond his own range. The speed was like a gust of wind, even with a shadow. In a twinkling of an eye, he was less than 100 meters behind the car, which scared song Taixi out of his wits.


    In the midst of more and more adversity, the more potential of the human body can burst out. Song Taixi makes several moves, and Audi 8 rushes out immediately. But before he can breathe a sigh of relief, he finds that Suk not only doesn''t stop, but also raises his speed, which is like an arrow getting faster and faster.


    Suk is really angry now. He didn''t expect that someone would really deal with him like this. That is to say, he is quick in reaction and skillful. If you put it on ordinary people, I''m afraid his life and death are uncertain now. No matter who is in the car, song Dashan or Ning Zhiyuan, you must let him know the consequences.


    "Damn it Song Taixi kept going to Suk from the rearview mirror, and Suk''s force and even speed had already exceeded his cognition. If he really caught him, he would be in a cold sweat for no reason.


    Time flies. It seems that it has been five or six minutes since Suk got up to catch up with him. Through the blessing of "flying over the eaves and walking over the wall", Suk''s speed has surpassed that of Jamaican flying man bolt. If he participates in the Olympic Games, he will not shock the world!


    Suk is ruthless, regardless of whether his body can maintain this fast state for a long time, and strides forward. But in fact, manpower is sometimes poor, and the machinery manufacturing industry brought about by the industrial revolution is booming.


    Watt''s invention of the steam engine is to stimulate the emergence of the car, and now the car has not only become a convenient means of transportation, even in the escape will play a role in saving lives.


    Song Taixi was so nervous that he was scared by Suk. He even stepped on the gas pedal. It was only a few minutes later that he thought of shifting gears. This Audi 8, with a displacement of 40, has dual turbocharging, and it takes only a few seconds to accelerate in 100 meters.Suk heard the sound of the engine suddenly changed, followed by the car, which rushed out a hundred meters in the blink of an eye, and fell farther and farther away.


    "Hoo Suk clenched his fists angrily with his Audi. He didn''t wait for his breath to adjust. He turned around and watched his Passat quietly stop in the middle of the road. The silver gray Southeast Lingyue V3 and the two men who had been folded by himself were all gone.


    The rapid heartbeat slowly calms down. Suk knows that he can''t catch up with the man even if he has the method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall. He turns around and walks back slowly. The more he thinks about it, the more resentful he is. There is no clue left at the scene. Even the dagger he knocked down at that time is taken away by his shoulder. He takes out his mobile phone from his pocket and dials it directly to Wan Qihong. [


    but when Suk got into the car, there was no one to answer the phone. After thinking about it, Suk called Li Linglong again.


    Li Linglong was the last one to get home. She just walked into her room and was ready to take off her clothes and take a bath. At this time, her mobile phone suddenly rang. When she picked up a phone, it was Suk who called. I don''t know why, suddenly a strange feeling came out. In a moment, her heart beat faster.

 Chapter 912

    Li Linglong is on her mobile phone. The caller ID on it is Su Xiaodi. Just one name has been changed several times in her phone book. From Su''s first name to Su Ke''s later name to Su Xiaodi''s present name, every change is not that she has nothing to do to change, which means that her feelings towards Su Ke are constantly changing.


    Even for a time, because of Wan Qihong''s inexplicable engagement with Suk, she was in a low mood. Li Linglong thought more than once in her heart whether she would have a better relationship with Suk now without the strong intervention of Wanjia before.


    But it''s just thinking about it. Wan Qihong can be regarded as her best friend. The relationship between them is very good. I certainly don''t want to fight with her for a boyfriend. But this idea is easy to think about, but it doesn''t go well when it comes to doing it.


    I''ve been suppressing the hazy careful thinking at the bottom of my heart. However, when I had a conflict with song Dashan and even song Taixi in KTV today, I couldn''t control my emotions. After all, Suk came out for himself. I can''t help but stand up and face him, even if it really involves his own company.


    The phone in her hand kept ringing. Li Linglong took a deep breath and finally got through: "Hello, brother Su, have you gone back? I miss my sister so soon? " [


    when Suk heard the voice coming from his mobile phone, his mood seemed to ease a lot. Sitting in the car, there was not even a passing car outside. It was very empty, just like a place where a homicide would happen at any time.


    "Yes! I miss you so much. Are you home? " Suk asked casually.


    "I just got home and was preparing to take a bath. You didn''t call to ask me out, did you? You have a girlfriend now. You can''t seduce me, a pure and beautiful girl! " Li Linglong didn''t know why she said that. After that, she immediately felt that it was not appropriate.


    Suk was not surprised. In his impression, Li Linglong was a shrewd girl with the unique aura of Miss Yanjing. However, she was not as reserved as she had imagined, but more heroic.


    "Ah, that''s right. Shall we come out alone for a meeting? It seems that there is still plenty of time! " Suk got the electronic watch on the car. It''s just half past ten. It''s really a good time for nightlife to start.


    "Date? You don''t want to cheat me, this innocent little girl, to open a room, do you? I tell you, my sister doesn''t have that time. She''s sleepy! Next time you want to open a room, you have to make an appointment in advance! " Li Linglong is lying on the bed, two shoes have been thrown to one side, hands-free, while saying that he is unbuttoning his clothes, soon there is only three-point movement left.


    Suk was defeated at last on this topic. Although he knew Li Linglong was joking, he could not help but see the plot in his mind. He quickly shook his head, threw the bad idea aside, and began to say: "that''s what happened. Did you know Ning Zhiyuan had a car with license plate number of Yan pj234 and a black Audi 8?"


    "Yan pj234, or a black Audi 8?" Li Linglong pondered a little: "I really can''t say that. I usually have little contact with people in these military compound. You should ask the president! What''s going on? Suddenly I think of this? "


    "Hi! After we separated, I found a car following me all the time. I stopped and the car ran away. I thought it might be ningzhiyuan''s car Suk''s main guess about the origin of the car is rather far away. However, in order to avoid causing these friends to worry, he did not tell the truth.


    "Ning Zhiyuan, this is to revenge you? But I seem to have a little impression of the license plate number you just mentioned. I can''t remember it for a while, or I''ll ask someone later! " Li Linglong really seems to have seen this car from somewhere, but she doesn''t know much about luxury cars, but she really doesn''t have the habit of remembering the license plate number.


    "OK, that''s it first!" Suk doesn''t bother the two masters. Naturally, he won''t say that he called Wan Qihong first, and they didn''t answer the call.


    "Be careful!" Li Linglong feels that Suk should hang up. She says it quickly, but after that, it was a statement of concern between friends, which made her blush again. Fortunately, they are not face to face, otherwise they will be more embarrassed.


    "Well, go to bed early!" Suk hung up the phone, and then slowly started the car. Although it made people angry, by the time he got to the hospital, his mood had become much calmer.


    It''s almost eleven o''clock when Suk comes back to the general hospital. Before he gets off the bus, he calls Li Feifei and asks himself if it''s inconvenient to go up and visit now.


    Another reason is to get the key to the door of villa No. 6. When I came out from Deng Xiaotian in the morning, I already said that I would not go back there today, so I would not go back to disturb them.


    After all, the guys from six places in villa No.2, not to mention the fierce girl Nanfeng, the mask girl Heiyu, even Leng Tianbing, Sheng, Daolang and so on, always feel strange when they are with them. Although they are also nominal candidates now, they still haven''t integrated into them. It''s strange to stay there.Fortunately, Li Weishuang has been recuperating all this time. He sleeps most of the day, but he is full of spirit at night. Now he has no rest. When Suke goes upstairs, he is leaning against the bedside and watching TV, while Zhao Hui and Li Feifei stay with him.


    "Hello, Uncle Li!" Suk came in to say hello, because he knew Suk was coming. Although it was the first time that Li Weishuang met Suk, he was also very enthusiastic. In the final analysis, he also understood that the main reason for his death was Suk''s help to transfer the hospital.


    "Here comes Suk. Come on, sit down first!" Li Wei is still in plaster cast. Although he can sit up against the head of the bed, his arms and legs still can''t move. He can only nod and say with a smile. [


    but maybe Zhao Hui told him that there seems to be some tendency of love between her daughter and Suk. Since Suk came in, Li Weishuang looked at him carefully and made Suk do something about it.


    Fortunately, because Suk and Li Feifei are both in high school now, many parents can''t find out what they say, but they have been expressing their gratitude to Suk all the time, and it''s even more embarrassing to say Suk.


    "Auntie, what''s the matter?" Suk did not stay in the ward for a long time. When Zhao Hui and Li Feifei sent him out, Suk asked. In fact, since he came in, he found that Zhao Hui''s face was not normal, as if she had something on her mind.


    "Nothing, it''s just that there''s a big problem in the company''s accounts. Now we''ve entrusted an accounting firm to audit them!" Zhao huinai gave a wry smile. Today, she has been busy with it all day. She is very upset, but she can''t mention it to her husband for fear of affecting his mood.


    "Oh?" When Suk heard this, an idea flashed through his mind. Before, Weihai criminal police said that the car accident was basically a malicious homicide case deliberately made by someone. At that time, he was worried about disturbing the emotions of Li Weishuang and Zhao Hui and asked to keep it secret for the time being. Now when he heard the news, he subconsciously linked the two things together.

 Chapter 913

    I don''t know if it''s because there are more TV dramas and more conspiracies. But at present, it''s only Suk''s conjecture. He thinks that he can meet with the criminal police after he goes back. After all, he still has the task of helping to arrest the drug traffickers. At that time, he should provide this matter, but now it''s better to keep it secret for the time being.


    "Auntie, don''t worry, now the most important thing is to take care of your uncle''s body. When your body recovers, these things will be solved naturally!" Suk comforted.


    "Well, Suk, you have to be careful on your way tomorrow and drive slowly!" Because Suk said that he would start early tomorrow. Although the morning class was definitely delayed, he didn''t want to delay too long on the road. The earlier he returned to Weihai, the better. He initially decided that he would leave at more than five o''clock, so he didn''t want to be sent away.


    Because it''s too early, Zhao Hui also wanted to send Suk, but Suk also refused directly. She took the key from Li Feifei, said goodbye, and was about to turn and leave.


    "Suk, wait!" All the time, Li Feifei, who didn''t speak much, suddenly opened his mouth and stopped Suk. He didn''t know why. The girl didn''t know what was going on. Her little face turned red. Did she want to kiss her goodbye? [


    after this premonition suddenly appeared in Suk''s mind, she subconsciously took a look at Zhao Hui first, but Zhao Hui was also a little surprised. She didn''t know what her daughter was doing when she called Suk.


    Li Feifei felt her mother''s eyes, and suddenly became more nervous. She bowed her head and hesitated for a long time. Finally, she summoned up her courage and said, "Mom, I''m a little tired today. I want to go back to take a bath. You can stay here with dad in the evening!"


    During this period of time, Li Feifei and Zhao Hui, the mother and daughter, stay in bed with each other at night, and the nurse can only take care of them during the day. After all, it''s not very convenient for Li Wei, a big man, to be in a hurry, so that the No. 6 villa can basically play a role of temporary rest and kitchen.


    However, Zhao Hui was surprised by her daughter''s words. She was stunned. She lost her shy daughter and lost Suk. Zhao Hui didn''t know what to do.


    Before, Suk had been living in villa No. 2, and had more sleep and less waking time, so there was no such situation today. However, her daughter obviously wanted to go back to rest with Suk, which really made her feel uneasy.


    I wanted to disagree, but as soon as I got to my daughter''s persistent eyes, Zhao Hui suddenly didn''t know how to open her mouth. Moreover, Suk helped her family so much, and she also highly appreciated him.


    Suk made Li Feifei blush even more. It was even more tense than kissing goodbye. He kept telling himself that Li Feifei just wanted to go back and have a good sleep, but he couldn''t think wrong. But the more he did, the more uncontrollable strange feelings he had.


    All of a sudden, he was even more at a loss than Li Feifei. He even had to lower his head and pretend to tidy his clothes.


    "Well! Then you go back and have a rest early. Suk will drive back to Weihai tomorrow. Don''t play too late Zhao Hui wanted to remind her, but she couldn''t say that. Fortunately, Suk was lowering her head and couldn''t see her face, so she gave her daughter a look warning.


    Think of the daughter is now big, he can block today, but tomorrow? Who knows how far the two of them will go in the future? What''s more, Zhao Hui also understands that blocking is better than sparing. The more blocking, the more counter effects they will have. So she has to nod her head and agree.


    From the inpatient department, it''s not far from the sanatorium. Li Feifei follows Suk without saying a word, as if the whole person is still in the awkward and shy state.


    And Suk doesn''t know what to say. In this case, two people can fight and joke, but now there is a kind of ambiguous atmosphere spreading.


    Li Feifei is really nervous now. Every step, every step close to the villa in the sanatorium, the rhythm of his heart beats faster. Now he can even hear the sound of his heart beating, and his face is hot. Fortunately, the light on the roadside is not strong, otherwise he will definitely make people red.


    He looked up at Suk''s back. With his understanding of him, he naturally knew that he was nervous. Thinking of his courage, he finally bit his teeth: "Hey, what did you eat in the evening? You smell like a lot of wine? "


    "Ah? oh I''m going to the snack street. There are many authentic snacks there. It''s a pity that you don''t go! " Suk subconsciously slowed down and said.


    "If I don''t go today, you can''t ask me another day?" As soon as Li Feifei opened the conversation, he began to relax slowly, and the atmosphere eased a lot. He was no longer so embarrassed.


    "Oh! Well, next time I come back, I''ll take you to eat! " Suk subconsciously scratched his head. I don''t know why he was looking at Li Feifei now. He always felt very warm.


    "That''s about it!" Li Feifei said, followed a step, a take Suk''s arm, Suk action suddenly a stiff, but it is a quick reaction, a man and a woman walked to the villa."You said you asked for so many days off, will not delay your college entrance examination play?" Li Feifei calculates that Suk has been here for five days now. Now it''s the tense review stage of senior three. It''s really crucial. [


    "don''t worry, I can''t compare my brain with ordinary people. I never forget it! I''ll fight you all over the world then! " Suk, in order to calm down as soon as possible, began to praise himself. He also didn''t want Li Feifei to feel guilty.


    Soon they returned to the villa. There were many rooms in the second floor villa, and the master bedroom and guest bedroom had independent bathrooms. Of course, they could also take a bath. Li Feifei said that he wanted to take a bath first and went directly into the bedroom.


    After entering the guest bedroom, Suk''s first thing is to take off his clothes quickly. As Li Feifei said, he really has a strong smell of alcohol on his body. He takes off all of it and gets into the bathroom. The rushing water starts to wash down from head to foot, and the residual alcohol is finally cleared away.


    But this time Li Feifei insists on coming back to live with him, which always gives Suk a premonition that something big is going to happen. His mind is in a mess, and the more he thinks about it, the more irritable he is.

 Chapter 914

    Li Feifei is standing under the shower head. After autumn, the night temperature is falling. After adjusting the water temperature, the spray head looks like a flower, and the water drops slowly.


    Body is a woman''s natural weapon, and although Li Feifei is only 18 years old now, she has already been proud of her body and has exquisite curves.


    In the past, the simple action of taking a bath became very awkward. Li Feifei painted bath gel on both hands and drew circles on the two chest peaks. His mind was full of thoughts.


    In fact, she has been thinking about it for a long time and has been unable to make a decision. However, when she saw Suk and WAN Qihong coming to the hospital today, her heart was suddenly touched.


    This kind of feeling is like a child watching someone take away her favorite toy. It has to be said that women''s sixth sense is powerful. Since she came to Yanjing, Li Feifei has felt that the relationship between Wan Qihong and Suk is unusual. Even Li Linglong is suspected. [


    on the contrary, Cheng Meili seems normal and natural. It can be seen that she has no idea about Suk. However, although she lacks a competitor, the strength of Wan Qihong and Li Linglong can not be underestimated.


    Although Wan Qihong is not very beautiful, her military temperament is fascinating. She has short hair and tall body. She seems to be stronger than herself except for her small chest. Moreover, she can contact the president of the General Hospital of the military region. Such a person is too dangerous.


    Li Linglong is the opposite of Wan Qihong. She is athletic, sunny and careless. However, she is unique in her free flowing and rich temperament.


    Although he didn''t have long contact with these two women, Li Feifei understood that they would never be the children of ordinary people. This can be seen from their walking tools. At the beginning, Wan Qihong was driving her brother''s Hummer, while Li Linglong was the Audi R8. Although he didn''t know how much it was, it was too expensive to imagine.


    From that, Li Feifei immediately understood the gap between herself and them, and the sense of force hit her directly. She even wanted to let go several times and let Suk find a better happiness.


    But every time I see Suk, every bit of it will come to my mind. From the first encounter, the feeling of salty pig hands, I and Suk are like two original parallel lines, twisted into twist, tightly intertwined, until this time, I found that I had been reluctant to leave him.


    Reluctant to leave Suk, but with the emergence of strong competitors, Li Feifei''s sense of crisis has been rising wave by wave, and finally made a difficult decision, that is to launch a love defense war of his own.


    Now is the best time to fight. Li Feifei takes a deep breath. In an instant, even the two snow peaks have risen a lot. In order to win the battle, he must show his best mental state and physical state.


    At present, the mental state should have been ready, and the physical state has become a very critical factor. Fortunately, the great aunt has left two days ago. Li Feifei''s small hand slowly goes down her abdomen, grabs a handful of clean water, and pours the water on the valley with gentle and careful movements.


    Li Feifei''s face is red. Every movement makes her body tremble slightly. Her heart beats faster and faster, and her breath becomes disordered.


    At the moment, Suk is the same. Li Feifei''s behavior of coming back with him today has completely confused him. Even if he is drenched in cold water, the fire in his heart is still running around. This kind of feeling makes him fidgety.


    Previously, I felt like I was in the mire now, with many seemingly unbearable responsibilities on my shoulders, especially those women who have given their most precious body to themselves. They have decided that they can no longer act on impulse, but why do they still have some faint expectations when they think about what may happen next.


    A man''s bath is always fast. Suk''s time is shortened when he''s upset. He rushes around and wipes his body. He pulls out a big underpants from his bag and puts them in. His hair is wet and he sits beside the bed. His mind keeps rolling.


    In fact, Li Feifei''s relationship is the closest to her real girlfriend. She has even taken her home for dinner. Her parents also like her very much, and they have been kissing and touching her. In fact, they know each other well, but they have never really broken this layer of household paper.


    Even if I wrote a love letter at her request, I didn''t really yell at my husband and wife as often as other young lovers, or even more like some good friends who have a good relationship.


    "Hoo Suk heaved a long breath and went to bed with his legs raised. Now that he was upset, it''s better to practice now


    singing the sky drum around and smelling it 24 times.


    ------"


    you can feel that the position of Dantian should be in the middle of your body. That force begins to show itself slowly and runs in the meridians. Slowly, the whole person seems to be immersed in this state. With eyes closed, he doesn''t move and has a long breath, as if he is in a dream.Li Feifei slowly went to Suk''s door and listened, only to find that there was no movement inside. At this time, her face was crimson, and she was only surrounded by a bath towel. Her snow-white skin was moist and glossy. Although the two peaks were wrapped in most of them, they still showed a towering state.


    Standing outside the door, I felt uneasy. I tightly clenched my fist until my palm was full of sweat. Then I summoned up my courage again. Instead of knocking, I quietly unscrewed the door lock and looked inside.

 Chapter 915

    Suk sat cross legged on the bed with his eyes closed. His face was calm and his mouth was slightly upturned. It was like a dream. He had five hearts and a long breath. He didn''t seem to hear the sound of opening the door. He still didn''t move.


    Li Feifei crept into the room and took the door with him. I don''t know why the little heart he was holding outside the door relaxed a lot at the moment of entering.


    It''s no use looking forward and backward. Li Feifei clenched her fist to cheer herself up, and finally came to the bedside.


    Sukechi''s upper body is full of fruit. Although there is no angular muscle, she can see the outline of the muscle. The faint lines hide the powerful explosive force. She has seen sukechi fight with others. The last time she beat Ning Zhiyuan down, it can prove how strong he is.


    "Is this the mermaid line on the Internet?" Li Feifei murmured to herself, and looked up and down carefully. Now Suk is only wearing a pair of loose shorts, but the shorts are too loose, because the cross legged posture makes the pants slightly open, and even the thigh roots can be seen. [


    Suk''s breathing is gentle, his chest is rhythmic, his mind is empty, his whole body becomes very relaxed, his muscles are relaxed, and he feels "Suk!" in his body Li Feifei''s voice began to tremble slightly. He looked up at Suk. There was a kind of eager brilliance in his eyes. The heat in his palm seemed to be heating up. Suxiaoke seemed to be aware of his predicament, and immediately put on a golden bell cover and iron cloth shirt, which became extremely hard.


    "Will you be my man?" After a pause, Li Feifei suddenly asked a question. Her eyes were full of emotion. When she asked this question, she waited for the answer wholeheartedly. On the contrary, she ignored Su Xiaoke.


    Suk can feel li Feifei''s sincere feelings, completely subconsciously answered: "yes!" As soon as this sentence came out, I felt that my brother was liberated, but I saw Li Feifei pounce on him, and the bath towel around him slipped to one side.

 Chapter 916

    Originally, Suk, because of


    "nothing, just wanted to ask, have you ever seen an Audi 8 with the license plate number of Yan pj2345? Is it Ning Zhiyuan''s car Suk will never just ignore the ambush and the knife. He must know who is behind the scenes.


    Even if I can''t avenge myself now, I always know who the enemy is. I not only have to guard against him, but also have to look for opportunities to show my colors.


    "Yan pj2345? I don''t think it''s Ning Zhiyuan. I''ve seen this license plate number Wan Qihong said while looking for clues from her memory quickly, and her eyes soon brightened: "this is song Taixi''s car. Yes, it''s his car. Suk, is he looking for your trouble?"


    "Song Taixi?" Suk didn''t expect that it was song Taixi, but after hearing Wan Qihong say that, he really had a reason to do so. After all, he had swept his face before, but who could have thought that he would have such a big anti emotion.


    Suk frowned slightly, and began to measure the operability of his revenge in his mind. If people don''t offend me, I won''t do it. If people offend me, I must let him suffer the consequences. But at this time, Wan Qihong asked, "Suk, is something wrong?"


    "No! When I came back, I felt that the car had followed me for a while. When I found out, I turned around and ran away! " Suk naturally won''t say that he almost fell into the trap, but wan Qihong''s tone of care and tension, it is very clear to pass over.


    "Oh! That is OK if you have no trouble! It''s OK! " Wan Qihong was relieved. After all, the Song family had a great influence in Yanjing. She was really worried about Suk''s loss. However, after she relaxed, her mood and tone began to change: "Suk!"


    "Well?"


    "What are you doing now?"


    "Eh!" Suk thinks of Li Feifei behind him, and suddenly his scalp feels numb.

 Chapter 917

    Suk felt that Wan Qihong''s tone was not right. Without the vigorous and resolute manner in Sassou yingzi, she was a little bit more feminine. What are you doing now? It''s not like an ordinary question, on the contrary, it''s like a sweet opening between lovers.


    "Eh!" Sukton took a breath of cold air. Now Li Feifei is lying on the bed, and seems to be still keeping a cool shelter. Do you want to tell Wan Qihong that you are just about to pick a line for the gun, and the younger brother and younger sister come to meet each other!


    But before Suk continued to speak, he suddenly felt the position of his shoulder blades on his back, two soft and sexual meatballs came up, and his subconscious body became stiff. Then Li Feifei put his hands around his neck from behind, tilted his head and pressed his chin on his shoulder.


    Feel li Feifei spit out breath, in his ears, even the breath are constantly sweeping, itchy, and her little hand gently probe, just fell on his chest, rubbing the circle.


    And Li Feifei really heard Wan Qihong''s voice from the phone, so she did such a move. In order to win the final victory, she had to keep on advancing and charging. [


    with a slight twist of his body, Li Feifei kneels behind Suk, his hands around his shoulders, and his cheek gently rubs Suk''s neck. He breathes out the orchid, gentle but like a prairie fire. His hands even begin to touch Suk''s explosive muscle lines.


    Suk felt that his heart beat faster than at any time, and even made people have the illusion of palpitation. His whole body was hot and dry, especially his face was burning. As long as he thought of the lively and playful little girl in the past, now she was sparing no effort to tease herself, his heart was like a devil constantly howling.


    At this moment, Suk is sitting on the bedside, landing on both feet, holding a mobile phone in his hand. In such a normal posture, he is not very pleasant because of his bare body. Er, maybe there is another point, that is, suxiaoke, who is fierce and vigorous, looks up and holds his chest high, as if he is trying his best to restrain his fiery passion.


    And Su Xiaoke, with Li Feifei''s movements, seems to be playing with rhythm and shaking his body.


    "Suk?" Wan Qihong suddenly found that Suk had lost her voice, but her breath became a little heavy. Through the radio waves, she noticed the situation of Suk and asked carefully.


    "Oh! I''m sleeping now Suk subconsciously concealed the truth: "just fell asleep, I feel a little sleepy after drinking!"


    "I said," why haven''t you answered the phone for a long time! It seems that I am disturbing your rest! " After all, Suk will drive back to Weihai early tomorrow morning: "well, go to bed early! I''m going to sleep, too! "


    Li Feifei holds Suk from behind and listens to the conversation between him and WAN Qihong. He finds that there is nothing too much to say. A smile slowly emerges from the corner of his mouth, as if he has won the victory of xng. At this time, he sees Suk hang up. The little girl sticks to Suk''s ear: "Suk, let''s start!"


    "Start? What does it start with? " Although Suk has hung up the phone now, he is still hesitating. As long as he thinks that if he really takes this step, he will surely shoulder greater responsibilities. How can everyone be happy under the current social state and monogamous system?


    So Suk pinched hard at the root of his thigh, and then began to interrupt.


    "You are so annoying There have never been stupid women, and women even have extraordinary savvy in terms of men and women. Li Feifei completely grasped the essence as shown in the TV series, tilted her head, red lips close to Suk''s ear, slowly stretched out her tongue, and gave Suk''s ear lobes a look.


    "Well!" Suk felt an electric current emanating from his ear to his whole body. He shivered subconsciously, and the flame beating in his body was more like pouring a basin of oil.


    The pain of pinching his thigh before was instantly submerged in this sudden stimulation. But when he thought of his present situation, there was a deep force. Suk admitted that he had some fickleness, but this fickleness was not to abandon everything, but to like everyone from the heart.


    "Feifei, shall we have a good conversation?" Suk spent a lot of effort, but when he recovered from this task, Suk was stunned and confused. What''s five blessings at the gate? How come it sounds like it''s powerful! And this time, the reward is also bad enough. I''m proficient in cooking. Is this the rhythm for me to apply for a chef in a hotel? Want to be a chef?


    Confused, thinking for a long time, the more I think about it, the more confused I am. This task is so overwhelming that I didn''t even leave a hint. Is it a riddle?


    "Well!" Just when Suk condemned the strange behavior of the system wholeheartedly, his body suddenly stiffened. At this time, he found that he didn''t know when Li Feifei had run down from the bed. At this moment, he was squatting in front of himself, and a small mouth had firmly locked his brother Suk.

 Chapter 918

    Li Feifei''s long hair is still a little wet, with the luster of black water run, squatting between his legs, two small hands as soft as bone on his knees, feel Suk''s body slightly tremble, shyly raised his head.


    With a bang, sukton''s mind was blank. Li Feifei''s appearance at the moment was alluring. Her eyes were shining like spring water, her cheeks were red, just like peach blossom in full bloom. Her small nose and cherry mouth were trying to open, but her brother suxiaoke was not in it.


    Brave to meet the eyes of Suk, Li Feifei has now given up, although the technical level is still not satisfactory, but constantly up and down.


    What is a war of words? It seems to describe this situation. Suk did not have the opportunity to sigh about the profundity of Chinese characters. He had been dizzy in his mind for a long time. It was like a powder keg hidden in his body, and the lead wire had been ignited by Li Feifei through friction.


    In the past, Li Feifei was pure and pure, with a playful and lovely side, but it really made sukfa connect with the scene in front of him. This kind of visual collision and huge contrast made people forget themselves. [


    "Feifei, how do you know that?" I really can''t imagine that Li Feifei even knows this method. It''s reasonable for this girl to have access to such information.


    "Well --!" Li Feifei gently relaxed the shackles of Su Xiaoke and blinked at Su Xiaoke, which was full of flattery, shame and provocation.


    "I went to Baidu to study!" Li Feifei''s voice is too low to be heard. Indeed, he has done a lot of homework to break the bottom line this time. Baidu''s powerful search engine, the legal imagination of expanding the channels for Chinese people to acquire knowledge, especially Baidu knows this section. Many experienced people are sparing no effort to help new people and make private contributions.


    Suk felt that he was more and more difficult to control. His blood was boiling like magma, and he rushed up and down.


    "Suk, I see some people say that there is a formula on it. It can be ice, fire, abetting and wrapping. I don''t quite understand the meaning of ice and fire!"


    His heart pounded violently, and every breath seemed to be with a flame. When he heard Li Feifei''s words, Suk''s basic law answered, but Li Feifei didn''t wait for Suk''s teaching. He took a deep breath, bowed his head again and opened his mouth slightly.


    There was another loud noise in his mind, and the constant stimulation of a * * swept over him. Suk seemed to be in a position of war, surrounded by explosions, crackling guns and the deafening roar of bombers in the sky.


    Didi - dada - didi -


    the loud and inspiring charge sounded, and Suk, as a soldier, rushed out of the position and killed the enemy.


    Li Feifei was still working hard, but he felt that Suk stood up. Before he could react, he had been picked up by Suk and thrown on the bed.


    The night is sultry, and it seems that there is a slight cool wind constantly passing by. At the moment, the room is hot and fierce, and even there is a sweet and greasy smell in the air, which is constantly spreading and fermenting.


    Pain and happiness!


    Li Feifei seems to have such a feeling. Her eyes are closed tightly and she is biting her lower lip tightly for fear that she will make a little noise. However, the sharp undulating wings of her nose and the heavy breath of her nose can not explain how fierce the war is.


    Suk was not frantic but conscious. In addition to the fact that the first step of the attack was completely instinctive, he began to recover his consciousness when he heard Li Feifei''s groaning because of pain.


    But what about being sober? No matter who is in the world facing this situation, I''m afraid they can''t restrain themselves. If we think about other things, we can only do it gently.


    Li Feifei, who has just accepted the rain and dew, shows his insistence that doesn''t match it. With his slightly wrinkled brow slowly stretching, he finally keeps the clouds open and sees the moon bright. After all, some of them can cooperate with Suk''s attack.


    As time goes on, the war stops suddenly. Suk looks at Li Feifei under him. He can''t say what he feels. He has a kind of love and a kind of Nai, but more importantly, he has a heavy shoulder and a heavy responsibility.


    At this time, Li Feifei met Suk''s eyes. He was sweating. Sweat even wet his hair. His hair was glued to his forehead. It looked even more thrilling and charming.


    "Hold me!" Li Feifei''s whole body is so soft that she can''t even lift her fingers. However, the feeling in her body is still swimming in all kinds of bones and limbs. The taste of going deep into the bone marrow is irrepressible. [


    Suk lies next to Li Feifei, reaches through her neck and holds the girl in her arms. Now that they have broken the shackles, it''s very natural for them to make such intimate moves.


    Li Feifei slightly side head, lying in Suk''s chest, heart is still very fierce, even Suk can clearly feel her heart beating plop.


    "Now, you are my man!"


    "Eh!" When Suk heard Li Feifei''s words, she couldn''t help laughing subconsciously. It seems that the girl is back to her previous naughty state. This sentence is like a joke and an oath of sovereignty."If someone bullies you, give me my name. From today on, my name is Pansi Daxian!" Li Feifei has a pleasant smile on the corner of her mouth. She looks at Suk with emotion, but what she says is a familiar classic line.


    But at this moment, Suk was so absent-minded that he boasted about the sad love between Zixia fairy and zhizunbao in the journey to the west, but it was a painful and heartbreaking tragedy after all. Could it be the same with Li Feifei?


    Suk is disappointed, but he has made a decision soon. In this way, he will never let Li Feifei down. No matter what the cost, this kind of persistence will not change. After sweeping away some of the haze before, Suk cheers up, hugs Li Feifei''s arm tightly, and makes the girl closer to herself.


    "Silly girl, is it still painful now?" Suk knew that the first time he broke his body, it would always be accompanied by vague pain. At that moment, Li Feifei did struggle, but he couldn''t stop at that time.


    "Wukong, just stab me to death! When you understand how to sacrifice your life for righteousness, you will naturally come back to sing this song with me It seems that Li Feifei doesn''t want to talk about such a embarrassing topic. Even though the two people have just become one, they are still a little embarrassed to answer.


    However, this sentence clearly brings out a touch of provocative meaning, especially the word "poke", which is a magic stroke.


    "Ah? Do you want to do it again? " Suk''s expression of amazement, a little stunned.

 Chapter 919

    At more than four o''clock in the morning, Suk woke up on time and gently pulled out his arm, which was used as a pillow by Li Feifei. It was stiff and numb. Looking at the little girl sleeping like a kitten, he subconsciously leaned over and kissed her forehead.


    In order not to wake up Li Feifei, Suk''s voice of washing is very light. After a simple bath, he brushes his teeth and washes his face. Suddenly, from the mirror, he sees Li Feifei standing quietly at the door of the bathroom.


    "Going back?" Li Feifei once again wrapped the bath towel on her body and leaned against the door frame. She just woke up with a kind of lazy little woman temperament. Indeed, from last night, she has formally entered the ranks of women from a girl.


    "Well! Why don''t you sleep more? " Suk turned to look at her and could feel that the girl seemed to be a little tired.


    "How can I sleep when you''re gone?" Li Feifei said in a quiet way, like a lady in deep sorrow, but it''s true that after two people are intimate, she wants to be with Suk every minute. [


    Li Feifei''s eyes make Suk feel a strong sense of guilt, as well as the impulse to stay with her. However, Weihai''s school, parents and even many other things are waiting for her, thinking of the task reward she got last night.


    The reward for being proficient in cooking has been extracted by myself, and I really want to stay for a while. After a pause, I said, "are you hungry? I''ll give it to you next! "


    "Well? Didn''t you think I ate it last night? " Li Feifei naturally knows what Suk is talking about, but the sadness of parting in her heart also makes her feel down. In order to alleviate this atmosphere, the little girl blinks her eyes and sweeps Suk''s nest. Even her little tongue intentionally sweeps her red lips.


    As soon as Suk saw her like this, her blood was full of excitement. She felt hot and dry after taking a bath. But she also knew that Li Feifei was doing it on purpose and said: "hooligan!"


    "I am a hooligan, you come to bite me?" Li Feifei''s constant provocation, this situation is very similar to the previous two people in school, joking, fighting.


    "What did you say? It''s too windy to hear! " Suk said as he picked up a towel to wipe his face.


    "I said I was a hooligan, you bite me!" Li Feifei is very proud. Looking at Suk''s strength, he laughs with a twinkling smile. Even the twin peaks wrapped in bath towel are shaking with it.


    "Bite? Which bite? How do you write it? " Suk casually said this, Li Feifei immediately said: "you are stupid! One bite at a time, one bite at a time


    After Li Feifei finished, he wanted to provoke Suk''s low language level, but the noun explanation he got from Baidu suddenly appeared in his mind, and then his shame happened last night, and his little face turned red.


    This kind of situation is very strange, I can say some colored words to provoke Suk, but Suk is just a small counterattack, this girl suddenly sink sand broken halberd, breathing: "you big hooligan!"


    Watching Li Feifei turn and run away, Suk shrugs his shoulders. The smile from the corner of his mouth is from the bottom of his heart. This feeling is really good.


    Li Feifei ran into the bedroom and put on his clothes. When he came out, he angrily bullied Suk''s nose and snorted. Then he began to wash.


    Suk, as if he had won a battle, went into the kitchen humming a little song, because Li Wei and his family all ate by themselves, sometimes as a nurse cook, sometimes as Zhao Hui cook, so the food inside was rich.


    But a breakfast really can''t give full play to Suk''s culinary proficiency award. After all, he can''t make a rich meal, can he?


    The reward for this task was extracted when he got up in the morning, but the completion of the task in Suk''s consciousness seems to be accompanied by the moment when he and Li Feifei fit together.


    "Five blessings on the door?" When this specious task name came out, Suk didn''t even know how to start. It was like looking at the letter of heaven. But now? It''s finished!


    Five blessings at the gate? Five blessings at the gate?


    While chopping the scallions, Suk put on the wings of imagination. From the point of view of task completion, it should be related to Li Feifei, but this kind of task should not be said to be Li Feifei''s first red?


    All of a sudden, an idea flashed over. Does five blessings come to the door to mean five people? Luo Feiyan is one, Liu Mengmeng is the second, Ma Yina is the third, and Bai Xue is the fourth, but there is another cuckoo? If this is the case now, plus Li Feifei, shouldn''t it be Liuliu Dashun? [


    soon Suk found a supplementary explanation for this task. When he went into the space of the flower picking system, it was not surprising that he mistook duwan for duwan when he went to Tianjin last time, and then he had a relationship for no reason, but the later Task Tips also changed.


    "Task: get the cuckoo''s maiden red (complete 12); reward: unknown."


    Half of the task has been completed, and the reward is still unknown so far. That is to say, the system does not recognize the relationship between cuckoo and itself, so there is no her in the task of Wufu linmen?However, there is still one to complete the task of getting the cuckoo''s maiden red. Who knows what''s going on? I remember that at that time, I had already started to kill. Would this task end up with no success or failure?


    The more you think about it, the bigger your head is. However, now the task of five blessings is met by a blind cat and a dead mouse, and it''s finished by mistake. As for what''s going on, there''s no need to study deeply. It''s more important to make a delicious breakfast for Li Feifei.


    Maybe it''s because I was too preoccupied before, but now I''m fully engaged in the breakfast business. Even Li Feifei didn''t find it outside the kitchen. According to Suk''s current level, it can be regarded as the level of a top chef. Making noodles with this kind of skill is simply a magic way to turn decay into magic.


    Li Feifei leans against the kitchen door and looks at Suk''s busy figure. He kneads the noodles and kneads them into one. He holds the two ends in his hands and shakes them up and down. His hands are like flowers and willows. His noodles change from one to two, four or eight. In the blink of an eye, he turns them into fine noodles like hair.


    It''s obvious that this is the way of the authentic Lanzhou ramen. I didn''t expect that Suk still had this skill. He put the noodles into the soup pot mixed before. The scallion and coriander have been prepared. He cut the sauce beef into thin slices and wait for the success.


    Until this time, I turned around and saw Li Feifei standing outside the door: "it will be ready in a moment. After a while, the delicious noodles will come out of the pot!" Suk rubbed the flour on his hands and said with a smile.


    "You smell so good down there!" Li Feifei suddenly seems to see the picture of two people living together in the future, and the smile on her face is full of happiness.


    "Oh? Which one are you talking about? " The ambiguous words used by the little girl before when she was teasing her are used here by Suk.


    "Well!" Li Feifei seemed to think for a while, and then he said slowly, "both are fragrant!"

 Chapter 920

    Li Feifei stands outside the door and waves goodbye to Suk. After a warm and delicious breakfast, Suk will return to Weihai.


    Li Feifei''s shadow can still be seen in the rearview mirror. Suk suddenly feels that his little wife is seeing her husband off to work. She thinks of the pure red plum on the bed sheet. In the morning, Li Feifei''s walking posture is slightly uncomfortable, and she has the impulse not to leave.


    However, my stay in Yanjing has been long enough, even beyond expectations. If I don''t go back, even if I''m a senior three, I can''t help being criticized and punished by my parents.


    And although their parents understand themselves and know that Li Feifei''s father has an accident, they are willing to come to accompany them and contact the hospital, but if they don''t worry about their academic performance at all, it''s absolutely impossible.


    Yang pei''er has already called to urge him to go back. For the reloading and opening of Luofei tobacco, ye Wei has to send several short messages to himself every day. All the things are arranged on a tight schedule, and he can''t help himself. [


    it''s very early, and there are basically no cars on the road. After getting on the highway, Suk receives Wan Qihong''s call: "Hello! Suk, are you going


    "Well, I''m on the highway already!" Suk''s current speed is about 90 mph. There are strict requirements for driving speed on the highway. The maximum speed can''t exceed 120 mph. If you exceed the speed limit, you need to deduct points and fine, and the minimum speed must be more than 60 mph. If it is lower than this limit, you will drive maliciously, or you will have to deduct points and fine.


    However, there is really no threat to Suk to deduct points. Up to now, he doesn''t even have a driver''s license. Do he deduct ghost points? But for the sake of safety, Suk usually uses Bluetooth headset on high speed.


    "Did you sleep well yesterday?"


    "Eh!" Suk was a little surprised. How did he sleep yesterday? It seems very soul stirring, spring edge, but this can not say ah, finally can only make a specious answer: "ha ha, OK!"


    "The Yan pj2345 Audi 8 you said yesterday is really song Taixi''s." Although wanqihong was sure to be song Taixi yesterday, she still checked with her friends.


    "Well!" Because Suk didn''t tell Wan Qihong about the ambush before, he naturally didn''t show any anger. He just used a little force to hold the steering wheel.


    Although he has left Yanjing this time, this matter will not end. Let''s put an account to song Taixi first, and find an opportunity to return the color.


    "Well, did you chase him yesterday?" It is reasonable to say that song Taixi followed Suk without any good intentions. However, when Wan Qihong talked about this, she did not have the nervous worry of last night, and even did not show any anger. It was quite different from before and seemed abnormal.


    "No, let him run!" Suk shrugged his shoulders as he drove. If he didn''t run there in a hurry yesterday, he could catch him technically, even though Passat couldn''t compete with Audi 8 in xng.


    "Hey, I think so. Guess where he is now?" Wan Qihong didn''t know whether she wanted to talk to Suke more or not, but she began to sell it.


    "You''re not going to be caught speeding, are you?" Suk doesn''t know where song Taixi is now. He just says it casually, and he also knows that with the Song family''s family background, let alone speeding, I''m afraid there will be someone on duty to deal with the hit and run.


    "I''m not in the police station, but it''s more serious than that. The boy is in the hospital now! Just now someone told me that song Taixi was speeding on Zhengrong road yesterday, and the brake failed. Audi 8 went directly under the truck! "


    Wan Qihong is really a little Schadenfreude, not that she is cold-hearted, mainly because song Taixi''s performance yesterday is too disgusting.


    "Listen to your tone, did he escape?" Suk uses two things with one mind, driving while talking to Wan Qihong, without delay.


    "That''s not much better. Audi''s safety xng is too high. I heard that all the airbags have been opened, but the carriage is seriously deformed. Song Taixi, who was in the first aid yesterday, is now out of danger!" Because it happened last night, all the information we got was limited, and WAN Qihong didn''t know the details.


    "That''s what evil is rewarded for. You can''t live if you do it yourself." Suk said so, but he didn''t calm down his resentment because of a car accident that song Taixi took the initiative to come. Although he said that he had contributed a lot to the accident.


    At that time, he used the method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall. His speed was amazing. His anger at that time made his speed rush to the limit directly. I think song Taixi was too scared at that time. He kept gearing up to give the accelerator. After losing control of his mood, he finally ate the evil consequences. It seemed that when he went back to his car, he heard a crash!


    "Is Zhengrong Road on the side of the general hospital?" Suk asked casually. [


    "well, it''s not too far away!" Wan Qihong is more familiar with the traffic trunk road in Yanjing than Suk. After thinking about it, she affirms Suk''s problem."Well, don''t say it. You should pay attention to driving. Don''t be too fast!" Wan Qihong also worried about Suk''s distraction, and finally hung up.


    Suk is very confident in his own technology and has a safe journey. When he enters the urban area of Weihai, he looks at the time. It''s just more than nine o''clock. Now he goes to school, and there are only a few classes left in the morning. Naturally, he has to go home first to report safety, so as not to worry his parents all the time.


    Because of the increasing traffic flow on the road, it slows down a lot. However, when I drive into my own community, I am so familiar with a figure from afar, and this person just goes to the small supermarket opened by my parents.


    "Ye Wei?" Suk''s mind is buzzing. The person in front of her is absolutely Ye Wei. Suk knows that she is absolutely right. She is slim, with long hair and shawl, and she is familiar with the clothes she wears.


    White slim T-shirt, covered with a goose yellow knitted hollow long vest, under the light blue jeans will be two long legs straight, familiar straight to the supermarket door.


    "Worse!" Suk felt that her heart had been raised to her throat. After the last attempted suicide, this woman had serious choice amnesia, and also created some virtual reality subconsciously, including her acquaintance with her parents. If she was allowed to enter the door and talk nonsense, things would be difficult to clean up.


    He speeded up, drove to the door of the store and got off the car quickly. Sure enough, as soon as he entered the store, he found something was wrong.

 Chapter 921

    "My son is back!" Zhang Xue is sitting in the counter. When Suk comes in, she talks with Ye Wei happily. Her smile seems to make her mother a few years younger.


    "Ma!" Suk see this situation, the heart side inexplicably appeared a bad premonition, ye Wei has said something in front of his parents does not exist? Just like when snow suddenly appeared?


    The last time snow white suddenly came out, it was as her girlfriend, and she also told her mother that she was sleeping with her. However, the girl finally lost her wife and turned into a soldier. Originally, she wanted to revenge herself. Who knows that in the end, she really made a prophecy and became her own woman.


    But ye Wei has nothing to do with her, and he won''t have anything to do with her. He sympathizes with her so much that he will come to this step. If she didn''t want to commit suicide, I''m afraid Suk won''t have any contact with her again.


    When I think of Feng Yao, who has been thinking about this woman for a long time, for her crazy behavior, even her actual age is older than herself. Obviously, there is no possibility for them to xng. [


    "Suk!" Ye Wei saw that Suk suddenly appeared, and the accident was full of joy: "you didn''t say a word in advance when you came back!"


    "Sister Ye Wei, why are you here?" Suk can''t figure out the situation now, so he can only ask tentatively. He doesn''t seem to find that ye Wei''s address for himself has changed from her husband''s name to his name.


    "I''ve come to help my aunt. Now I have nothing to do. I''m idle too!" Ye Wei said that when he saw a customer coming to the door, he was really familiar with the directions. He could tell the location of the goods he wanted to buy and even the price. This is definitely not something that can be done once.


    "Mom, what''s going on?" Suk went to the counter and asked in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter? Xiao Ye often comes to help me these days, and also helps me to relieve my boredom. Didn''t you ask her to come? " Zhang Xue''s words make Suk confused, but listen to this meaning, as if things are not as bad as he expected.


    "Ye Wei came here two days after you went to Yanjing and said that you asked her to help when she had time. This child is really capable. With her help here, your father is now free to go out to see the house!"


    "Looking at the house?" Suk found that his brain could not turn around. Why did he go to Yanjing and come back? He felt as if he had been separated from the rest of the world: "what room are you looking at? Do we want to buy a house? " It seems that I can''t understand what I said.


    "Did you forget the last time you told pony to set up a bigger shop?" Zhang Xue gives her son a hard look. Now her son is more and more worried. One by one, the girls go home to get them. Moreover, these girls are very clever and change their ways to please themselves and Su Youfu.


    "Pony? Marina? oh By the way, there is such a thing Last time my family was cheated by others, and my parents almost broke down. In order to make them not so worried, Suk called Marina to count their assets.


    That''s when I said that I wanted to buy a new shop for my family and expand my business. But at that time, I seemed to say it casually, and then I forgot to go away.


    "So my Dad agreed?" Suk remembers that his parents didn''t care about it at the beginning, and they didn''t seem to want to leave the community. How did it become like this again.


    "Yes, we can make more money for you while we are still able to do it. Only when you have a good life in the future can we let down our heart!" Zhang Xue and his wife really have this plan. Although their son has a lot of money in his hand, millions of dollars, who knows how much he will spend when he gets married in the future.


    Now when you get married, you can''t have less houses, cars and tickets. And looking at the current trend, you can only get more and more, spend so much, and make more money.


    "Mm-hmm, OK, I know about it. Mom, did ye Wei tell you anything?" Although Suk feels that ye Wei''s current performance has not caused him any trouble, he has not received a positive reply, and he is still a little nervous.


    "What? What do you mean? We have a lot to say! " Zhang Xue now also feel a little wrong, Suk came in has been a little nervous.


    "Auntie, I remember that I still have something to do today. I have to go first!" After greeting a customer, ye Wei gives Zhang Xue the money he just received. Subconsciously, he takes a look at Suk and begins to say.


    "Well, if you have something to do, go ahead and don''t delay your business!" Zhang Xue knows that ye Wei runs his own gallery and doesn''t have to go to work every day, but no one knows that business is not so orderly.


    "Mom, I''ll see ye Wei off!" Suk finish saying, did not wait for mother to agree to have already preempted to go out, leaf only pour is with Zhang Xue way individual.


    Ye Wei''s elegant and elegant performance, outstanding temperament, watching Suk has been sitting in the Passat, it is natural to open the co pilot''s door, directly into, but the first sentence almost let Suk collapse. [


    "husband, do you think I can serve my mother-in-law well?" Ye Wei twisted her head. She had no make-up on her face. She was totally plain. It was strange to say that Suk still remembered that there were several crow''s feet in the corner of her eyes before, but now they all disappeared. When outsiders saw it, they said that no one doubted it when she was twenty-four or twenty-five years old."Ye Wei, you --- you --" Suk didn''t know how to open her mouth. This woman was like a time bomb. If her words were wrong, if she was stimulated to commit suicide, she would die.


    "I know what you want to ask! Husband, I seem to think of something. At the beginning, I remember that I often come here. Now I understand that it''s all my subconscious illusion. Your parents don''t know about us now. How dare I make trouble for you! "


    Ye Wei asked for a reward like, slightly raised his head, said while winking at Suk, this expression is cute: "husband, do you think I''m good?"


    "Good boy Suk sighed in his heart, looking at Ye Wei''s jubilant appearance, but he couldn''t say anything in his heart. On the way back, he thought a lot, a lot of specious emotional entanglements, like a big net, tied himself tightly.


    This big net is made up of several girls. Now all you can think of is Liu Qingqing, who is always quietly waiting on one side. This girl has never made a big declaration, never been crazy and reckless. She is just like a small white flower in full bloom, swaying with the wind and sending out fragrance.


    There is also Zheng Mo, a straightforward girl in the dance department, who is intermittently and incoherently separated from herself. However, for various reasons, she and she always contact each other once in a while.


    Du Wan, a child with a huge face, is very good at teasing people. Because of a guest appearance of a fake boyfriend, the relationship between them becomes more and more delicate. If it wasn''t for the last time that Du Juan and Li Daitao were stiff, they might have become their own women.


    There are even many. Qin Zheng and Li Yuehua don''t have a deep idea. If they can break it, they can break it. Now the most difficult one is Ye Wei. He doesn''t want to tangle any more. Now he has too many responsibilities. But how can he really give up on her?

 Chapter 922

    "Hello Just when Suk was a little stunned again, ye Wei eased his arm and finally slowed down. He started the car and drove out of the community slowly. Then he spoke again: "do you think of these things?"


    "What else! I think of us. You hold my hand and tell me that you want to accompany me to the mountain ridge. It''s so sweet Ye Wei seems to be immersed in his own fantasy, and his little face is shining with happiness.


    Suk can only sigh in her heart. She doesn''t know how to deal with Ye Wei''s problem at all. Be tough and cut off the mess quickly. She is worried that it will stimulate her, but she is indecisive all the time. How can she end up?


    Squeeze out a smile, Suk really don''t know how to go on, then ye Wei''s words continue, can only change a topic: "by the way, how is your gallery business now? I haven''t been there yet


    "You can go now! Let''s go and show you! " Of course, ye Wei hopes to be tired of being around Suk all the time. This kind of feeling is like melting into his blood, which seems to have become instinct. [


    "Er! Good Suk thinks about it and wants to send Ye Wei back. It''s better to go directly to the gallery. To tell you the truth, Suk really has some conflicts with Ye Wei''s home, even if all the portraits and photos of Feng Yao are taken off, but the memory is so deep that he always has eyes staring at himself.


    I didn''t expect that ye Wei''s gallery was on the other side of the west campus, that is, near Weihai Normal University. This section of Lu Suk is quite familiar. After all, I''ve come back and forth to find Zheng Mo, and I don''t know how many times.


    "Hello, this is Suk!" When Suk got on the bus, he put on his Bluetooth headset. Now he called and connected directly.


    "Nonsense, I know you''re Suk. Are you back now?" The voice from the phone was very angry. Suk was stunned and asked subconsciously, "are you --- Officer Yang?"


    "Well! I''m Yang Peier. Have you come back yet? " Yang Peier seems to be in a bit of a hurry, and his tone has become very stiff. However, this is understandable. As a paramilitary unit, public security organs pay attention to maintaining wartime status at any time.


    Once there is an emergency, we should make sure that we can draw, rush and win. However, the emergency is too common in the public security organs.


    "Well, it''s on the road now. It''ll be there soon. What''s the leader''s instruction?" Suk didn''t care about Yang Peier''s attitude. Now he knows her a little bit. When I first met her, she almost did it by herself. Now she''s all in pediatrics.


    "Now that things have changed, we may have to move ahead. When you come back, come to the bureau first. Our captain wants you to be familiar with the guns!"


    Yang Peier is very serious. Suk can''t help but take it seriously. It''s not a trivial matter to arrest a drug dealer. There may be casualties at any time. We can''t pay too much attention to it, so we can better understand the girl''s urgency.


    "Well, I''ll go in a minute, about ten minutes!" After hanging up the phone, Suk turns to look at Ye Wei. It seems that she also understands from the phone. Her face is a little gloomy and she says: "husband, you have something urgent!"


    Suk is now immune to Ye Wei''s husband and nods: "well, I''m in a hurry. It seems that I can''t visit your gallery. Another day!"


    "Oh, all right!" Ye Wei''s reaction surprised Suk a little. After she chose xng to lose her memory, she had been very attached to herself, like a child. Now she is so considerate, which saves her breath.


    Soon Suk saw the gate of Weihai normal college and subconsciously looked inside. He didn''t see the shadow of Zheng Mo or lecherous Mei. He didn''t know whether he was relieved or a little sorry. It was hard to describe.


    "Here, here!" Not far after Weihai normal college, ye Wei starts to point to a store to remind Suk to pull over. Suk slowly stops by the side of the road and looks out.


    Light ink gallery is the name of this shop, but it seems that there are no customers. There are various kinds of paintings on the wall, such as Oriental watercolor and Western oil painting.


    "Boo!" Suk suddenly feels that ye Wei owes his body to him, and a kiss is printed on his cheek: "husband, I''ll go down first!"


    The dragonfly skims the water, one touch is divided, there is not too much linger, ye Wei finished, opened the door, but in about to leave, and poked into the head: "husband!"


    "Well?" Suk didn''t know what ye Wei wanted to say. He was slightly stunned.


    "In fact, these days, I miss you very much!" When he said this, ye Wei''s face turned red. Without waiting for Suk to speak, he trotted into the gallery. [


    looking at Ye Wei''s figure, Suk finds that she unconsciously ignores her age. She is not like a woman who is ten years older than herself. She is a girl of the same age.


    Watching Suk drive away slowly, ye Wei hides at the door of the shop and looks at him until he has no shadow. His face is a little more gloomy and melancholy, muttering to himself: "Suk, what I love now is really you!"At the gate of Weihai Public Security Bureau, Suk had already called Yang Peier before he arrived, so the girl had been waiting at the gate early. The guard let go, and Suk parked the car in the yard.


    "Come on, let''s go to the range!" Yang Peier beckons to Suk and takes the lead. The access control is fingerprint verification. If there is no acquaintance to lead the way, ordinary people want to go in, they can only ask for help from the lobby duty room.


    "The range is underground?" Suk followed Yang Peier into the elevator, but unexpectedly it was the second floor.


    "Of course, team sun is waiting for you over there!" Yang pei''er didn''t relax until this time. He whispered to Suk, "now our secret agent has connected with the drug dealer in Ninglong. If you come back now, our plan can be started. If you don''t have any big problem with the use of guns in a moment, it''s initially planned to arrest in three days!"


    Suk knows that her secret agent is the informer who often appears in Hong Kong and Taiwan police and bandit films. From Yang Peier''s look, they are now in a state of war readiness. I don''t know why, they don''t seem to be very nervous and even eager to try.


    "Don''t be nervous for a while. I remember that you did well in the gold shop robbery last time." Yang Peier said this just to make Suk relax. Although Suk killed a robber last time, in her eyes, blind cats are more likely to encounter dead mice.


    "Well!" Suk nodded. Now that he is only proficient in the use of firearms, it still needs practice to prove whether the shooting is accurate or not. At this time, the elevator door slowly opened. Suk felt that his arm had begun to feel excited, and the knowledge of the use of firearms also came to his mind again.

 Chapter 923

    In the shooting range on the second floor of the underground, when the elevators are opened, Suk feels a sense of pressure. It seems that in this kind of confined space, it is easy to make people feel nervous.


    Even the sound of walking comes out with a dull thump, but the wall here has a very strong silencing effect. There is no echo that should appear. The wall is white and printed with the words "be vigilant and defend the motherland", which makes people feel like they are on the battlefield of the coming war.


    However, the feeling of faint excitement from Suk''s right arm soon diluted the atmosphere, and he played back the essence of the use of firearms in his mind. Although he has only one primary reward for mastering the use of firearms, his basic level of movement should not be a problem.


    When I think of the last few shots I shot in Macao, I don''t have much accuracy. But this kind of thing actually depends on experience. Practice makes perfect. A few more shots may be much better.


    Sun Ruigang was talking to the director of the training center at this time. After all, this is a key part of the public security organ''s strict management, and what is also strictly implemented is the management regulation of gun separation. It is illegal to let an outsider enter. [


    however, sun Ruigang holds the post of deputy director and concurrently serves as the leader of the Criminal Investigation Detachment. Although the management is strict, he comes down ahead of time to communicate, and things become much easier.


    Sun Ruigang watched Yang Peier bring Suk over and welcomed him with a smile. In his eyes, Suk was not an 18-year-old kid, but a comrade in arms who was about to fight with him. He patted Suk on the shoulder and said, "Suk, you''re here!"


    "Sun Ju!" Sue nodded and subconsciously clenched her fist. After a while, her right hand felt hot. Is this my big hand in legend?


    "Come on, come in with me!" Through another security gate, the range is divided into different functional areas, office area, observation room, control room, equipment warehouse, but the main body is still the design hall.


    Five target shooting positions, including 25 meter track remote control and hanging traction target, light weapons shooting up and down and hanging rotating target. Each shooting position is divided into two meters or so of small compartments, and the front is a humanoid target.


    "This time it''s real shooting. Don''t be nervous. It''s mainly to let you feel it, so as to avoid too much confusion and mistakes." Sun Ruigang looked at Suk and seemed to be in a daze. He thought he was too nervous: "don''t worry, we''ll equip you with Dodgers then!"


    "Oh! Sun Ju, I''m not so timid. What kind of left wheel do we use now? " The main reason why Suk was stunned just now was that he saw that someone had already set up the guns and drugs. This situation was not quite the same as what he imagined. He thought it was either 77 or 92!


    "This! Some people say that the 9mm police revolver is easy to operate, can step dumber and Dumber, and has excellent shooting accuracy, maneuverability, adaptability to different performance drugs, reliable shooting, safe use, etc., but most people still don''t get used to it! "


    Sun Ruigang went to the front platform. First, he pressed the pistols one by one into the upper part of the weapon. He picked up the revolver and swung it to the left. The nest was exposed. The weapon was loaded quickly. With a click, the gun entered the locked position. He held the barrel upside down and handed it to Suk: "be careful, don''t point the muzzle at people!"


    After that, sun Ruigang began to load another gun. "If you want to talk about me, it''s low cost and can save a lot of money to replace it with this 9mm left wheel, but I''m used to the automatic type. This kind of mechanical type is really not used to it. Today I''m going to experience it with your light!"


    Sun Ruigang continued to repeat his actions as if he were pulling a routine: "at the beginning, many people opposed to changing the 9mm rotation, saying that it was a retrogression of history, but I think the Americans have used it for decades, and it seems that it still has its advantages!"


    Yang Peier looks at sun Ruigang''s constant ascent. He is about to salivate when he stands on one side. The gun is brand new, with metallic black light and yellow orange. These are real materials. You know, even a policeman has not enough opportunities to shoot.


    Slowly dawdle to sun Ruigang''s side, Yang Peier cleverly lowers her voice, which is quite different from the tone when she called Suk before. She is gentle and lovely, but even Suk can see that she has no good intentions.


    "Chief! Did this gun arrive the day before yesterday? It''s just opened! How new! Gee! How can a gun be produced here! " Yang pei''er pointed to the third gun on the platform and asked, as if he had just seen it.


    "Oh! That gun is for correcting the road Sun Ruigang eyebrows pick, the hand of the gun has been installed, looking at Yang Peier sad looking at himself, like a little girl who wants to eat sugar, finally said: "OK, don''t use this kind of worship look at me, put it forward to you, put it on yourself!"


    "Good!" Yang pei''er was very quick and quick. He was about to walk towards the shooting position with his gun. However, just after taking a step, he finally remembered that today''s main purpose was to make Suk familiar with the initial use of guns and feel the shock of gunfire. To put it bluntly, he was just grinding his gun."Chief, let''s fight separately?" Yang Peier didn''t have much hope for Suk''s marksmanship. Instead, Suk became interested: "let''s compare? Whose grades are poor, and who will arrange lunch later? "


    "Well, if you want to invite me to dinner, just say it. Do you want to be so troublesome?" Yang Peier gives Suk a white look and feels that Suk means to play a big knife in front of Guan Gong.


    "Hehe, how can we know if there is no comparison? Is there a comparison?" Suk doesn''t care about inviting them to dinner. After all, the criminal police need to follow up and investigate Li Wei''s double car accident. Whether the police can spare no effort to increase their efforts depends on sun Ruigang''s attitude. If they have a meal to get in touch with them, they will have a stake. At most, they will spend some money. [


    besides, three people let go of eating. How much can they eat!


    "Come on!" Yang Peier doesn''t mind eating Suk''s meal. She is a competitive girl. Now she has a strong desire to win. She strides into the target shooting position and begins to adjust her state.


    "Don''t be nervous. First of all, relax. Holding the gun with both hands can cushion the recoil force, but the left wheel has little recoil force. The right hand holds the gun, the handle of the gun is stuck in the mouth of the tiger, the index finger is on the trigger, and the left hand is under the handle of the gun!"


    What sun Ruigang said was very simple. Originally, he was not training sharpshooters. As long as he could not tremble and shoot in a critical moment, it was good. While he said it, he was still doing demonstration actions: "two feet open, eight characters, shoulder width, eyes, gap, sight, three o''clock and one line!"


    "Adjust your breathing, and then --!" Before sun Ruigang finished, he heard a bang of gunshot. Suk had pulled the trigger. The barrel of the revolver had a kind of visual beauty like a flame.

 Chapter 924

    Sun Ruigang was still guiding Suk''s shooting posture, but he was surprised by the bang of the gun, because this time he wanted Suk to experience the fierce atmosphere, so that all three of them didn''t wear earmuffs.


    Earmuffs were originally designed to reduce the stimulation of the eardrum caused by gunfire, but now they also add line reading technology, which can report the results immediately after the actual shooting. However, there is also an electronic screen on the partition board of each shooting position, which can also show the number of target rings.


    At the beginning, I thought that Yang Peier was the first to test fire. Who knew that the first person to shoot was Suk. At this time, I found that Suk''s gun holding and firing movements were very standard, which could be called textbook template movements.


    "What''s up?" Sun Ruigang takes a step to see the image on Suk''s clapboard, while Yang Peier also looks over his head. After watching, both of them have the same expression as they should have, which makes Suk feel a little embarrassed.


    Miss the target, that is to say, the target didn''t even hit, let alone the results of enrollment. The image of the humanoid target on the partition was intact and unchanged. [


    Suk put the revolver on the shelf in front of him and moved his fingers. It''s true that the recoil force of this revolver is relatively small, but it also makes his palm numb. Subconsciously, he raised his head and rubbed his nose: "Hey, I didn''t hit it!"


    "No, that''s right. If you hit the first shot, I''ll be surprised!" Sun Ruigang didn''t mean to run on Suk. Indeed, if an 18-year-old student came and directly targeted central, what training would he need as a policeman!


    "But I think your posture just now is quite standard!" The purpose of sun Ruigang''s bringing Suk over is not to link him up as a sharpshooter, but to say that after hearing the gunshot, don''t panic and be calm, so as not to make mistakes in action. Suk''s performance has greatly satisfied him.


    "Young man, you are good. At least you haven''t knocked me down. Now watch carefully and let you see my sister''s strength!" Yang Peier had been brewing his mood and adjusting his state just now. Now he almost found his feeling. First he raised his hand and patted Suk on the shoulder. Then he went to his own shooting position.


    "Bang!" Then there was another gunshot. This time it was Yang Peier. The policewoman''s small face was solemn, with a kind of Xiaosha temperament. She held the gun in both hands, aimed coldly, and stepped on the eight character step. After one shot, the recoil force made her move slightly deformed.


    "How''s it going?" Sun Ruigang will play at the end of the game naturally. Suk is not in a hurry to continue shooting now. Holding the gun in his hand, he recalls the feeling of shooting before. He is also slowly calculating the shooting path and following sun Ruigang to see.


    "What are you looking at! I was trying to shoot just now. Do you understand? " Yang Peier''s face turned red and turned to the two men to speak first. On the video target reporting system on her partition, the half body human target was safe and sound, and nothing happened.


    "Good shot! If you are haunted by ghosts, you can''t tell where you want to fight! " Suk has a look of admiration. Angry Yang Peier wants to kill people now. Although she is a policeman, she doesn''t shoot many times. She doesn''t even receive training frequently when she was in the police school.


    However, in the police academy, Yang Peier''s shooting performance was absolutely speechless. Today''s performance is mostly due to the fact that he is not used to the gun in his hand. Otherwise, he would not end up like Suk.


    Sun Ruigang''s first shot, under the common attention of Suk and Yang Peier, finally relieved himself with the good result of the seventh ring. If he also took off the target, it would be the rhythm of making jokes.


    But to be honest, this kind of revolver is very different from the previous 77. He frowned and thought about the cause of the error just now, but who knows that Suk still took the lead in the second shot.


    It''s a pity that Suk missed the target again, which made Yang Peier very happy. Anyway, Suk missed the target twice, with four shots left in the gun. It''s easy to beat him without any accident.


    After Yang Peier''s first shot, he was a little nervous. He was afraid that he would make mistakes and let Suk win. That was too humiliating. Now he put down his psychological burden and recovered. He took a deep breath and was serious again.


    Suk shook his head, and he was also very Nai. In his mind, he had passed all the knowledge he had mastered in the use of firearms, and the main point of his action was the same. Even his right hand was slightly numb. He swept the slightly stiff hand before, took a deep breath, held the gun in both hands, and breathed again to find the best time to shoot.


    "Bang!" The sound of a, Suk''s third shot, face finally had a smile.


    The fourth shot ---


    the fifth shot ---


    the sixth shot ---


    every shot hit the target, and every shot made progress. This achievement was enough to make Suk feel proud and proud, and did not disgrace the male compatriots. [


    "what? Nine Rings Yang Peier also made great achievements. He put his gun on the front desk of his body in high spirits. He couldn''t wait to take a step back, but he looked at the war situation on Suk''s side. However, when he saw the result of Suk''s last shot, his eyes looked like a light bulb, full of shock.The 25m target is a half humanoid. The sixth ring is the lowest, while the tenth ring is the highest. You should have seen that kind of target. There is only a white dot about the size of a coin in the middle. You can imagine how difficult it is to hit the tenth ring. How can suk hit the ninth ring with his last shot?


    Suk shrugged at Yang Peier. Just now, he shot continuously. It seems that his legendary hand is constantly strengthening. However, the result of the last shot is obviously a bonus of luck. He is only a beginner in the use of firearms. However, this level has a lot of room to play in the target range. After all, the influence of external factors is very small.


    First of all, there is no need to worry about the accidental injury after Miss. The equipment on the wall behind the target is made of reinforced rubber and steel plate, and all around are equipped with anti jump treatment. The lighting equipment is also conducive to training, and even the exhaust system is very complete. After the intensive gunfire, I didn''t smell the strong smell of gunpowder.


    According to Suk''s expectation, if he reaches the advanced level, he should be able to get any gun at hand. He can keep accurate shooting accuracy in all terrain and all climate.


    "Six rings, seven rings, eight rings, nine rings! Thirty rings in all Yang Peier looks at the video shooting record of Suk''s partition and mumbles to himself. He doesn''t expect Suk to miss the first two shots, but every shot is moving forward. Although he doesn''t know if another shot will really lead to the 10th ring, his score is just the 20th ring.


    I''m a professional policeman!


    Sun Ruigang also came over at this time. First, he took a look at Suk''s achievement record, and his face suddenly changed. Is NIMA a a genius? 18-year-old sharpshooter?

 Chapter 925

    "Suk, have you ever touched a gun before?" This is sun Ruigang''s first reaction. In the face of Suk''s achievements, it is inconceivable that this situation should not occur under the domestic system of strict firearms management.


    "This --!" Suk felt that his current performance was also a bit against common sense, so he could only find an excuse: "I was in Macao some time ago, but I played for a few days!"


    Sun Ruigang knows from Yang Peier that Suk has been to Macao, but this reason is also not convincing. After all, shooting skills can not be tempered overnight. It can only be achieved through long-term training and personal talent.


    How many years does it take for a country to train a sniper? I''m afraid there''s no possibility in three years. It needs constant training and shooting to improve its level.


    If you just play with a gun for a few days, you can reach this level and become a top soldier in the army. It''s extremely easy to even go to the Olympic Games and win honor for the country. [


    "chief, how much did you fight?" Yang pei''er is deeply hit, a face of depression, turned to look at sun Ruigang, in the heart is also very curious.


    "Me! Thirty Nine Rings Sun Ruigang''s achievement is not the real best level. After all, this kind of revolver can''t be used to. However, according to his imagination, this level is also in the satisfaction category.


    But compared with Suk''s thirty rings, it''s really a bit inferior. If Suk didn''t miss the first two shots, he would have surpassed himself. He was transferred from the army, and he also got third-class merit because of his shooting skills. Even now, he is a top-notch level in the whole city except special police.


    However, sun Ruigang is not that kind of critical character. He soon swept away his depression. Suk''s performance was greatly beyond his expectation, but this is absolutely good news. This boy not only drives well, but also has such accurate shooting skills.


    At that time, the real capture operation may become a hidden mace.


    "Come on! Go on


    Sun Ruigang waved his hand. Now that he''s here, and the application for medicine has been reported, it''s better to shoot a few more shots, though there''s no idea of seeing Suk''s level in the end.


    The three men installed the guns separately, because sun Ruigang helped Suk with the gun before, but now he started it himself, which is very surprising. He pressed the guns one by one into the upper weapon, and his right hand swayed. The nest of the revolver swung to the left, pressed and reset. Although the action was simple, Suk''s performance always gave people a sense of disobedience.


    After all, he is only a high school student, not a doggie!


    By the time the three men walked out of the underground shooting range, Yang Peier had been abused by Suk, and he had no self-esteem. Fortunately, sun Ruigang finally found his state and made a lot of face for the public security system.


    Of course, there''s also something about Suk''s ability to release water. At this time, he already knew that under this special training condition, he could basically maintain his shooting accuracy around the eighth ring road. After all, even if he was proficient in the use of firearms, he was proficient in it. He would never be a Xibei.


    Yang Peier is depressed and looks very bad. From time to time, she will turn to stare at Suk. It is reasonable to say that her level is not bad, but under the pressure brought by Suk, she even plays abnormally, far from being at her best, which can be said to be a complete failure.


    "Hello! Elder sister, I''m not going to be like this! " Suk was also helpless. In the end, he secretly let go of the water. He was worried that his real strength would make the two professional police adapt to him. He even missed the target twice. But who knew that Yang Peier cooperated with him so much that his performance went down all the way, and the number of missed targets was even more than himself.


    "Suk, you tell me that you are not sent by my enemies to deal with me, are you?" Yang Peier''s mood is very restless now. He lost a small meal, mainly because his glorious image was damaged. He grabbed Suk and asked angrily.


    "Eh!" Suk made Yang Peier laugh and cry, knowing that the girl was not really small hearted, but a little depressed. Subconsciously, she raised her hand and rubbed her nose: "do you really want to know?"


    "Nonsense, who is it? I''m going to kill him and cut him down! "


    Yang Peier sharpens her sword and looks like a decisive battle. Sun Ruigang shakes his head. He knows Yang Peier''s background. This is the reason why he takes care of her for many things. Otherwise, a social figure under the police can take part in the action?


    Now I see this little girl and Suk make a mess, that is, let them talk nonsense.


    "Well, I''ll be honest. Do you know why we met?" Suk suddenly became very serious. [


    "I don''t know!" Yang pei''er shook his head and looked very attentive.


    "Because you saved me five hundred years ago, now I come down to earth to repay you!" Suk said something very mysterious, as if to


    "bah, repay me! You have come to me for revenge Yang Peier was stunned for a moment, and soon hit Suk''s arm with a fist, as if to vent his depressed mood before."Well, Suk will stay for a while. Let''s go out for a snack." Sun Ruigang as a leader, naturally will not let Yang Peier really treat, even if the girl really lost, just as soon as he finished, his phone rang.


    "I''m so sorry. I can''t leave now. There''s a case analysis meeting to attend. What''s the matter, Xiao Yang? You''ll treat Suk well later, and I''ll pay for it when you come back!"


    Sun Ruigang hang up the phone, sorry to say, and then give Yang Peier instructions.


    "I don''t invite you. I''m not in a beautiful mood. I won''t eat today!" Yang Peier refused directly. He was like a soldier under his command. He didn''t give sun Ruigang face at all. This is a disguised expression of his anger at the defeat of the war.


    "Next time! I''ve just come back today. There''s something else at home! " Suk looked at sun Ruigang with a big voice and quickly got out of the encirclement. He wanted to talk about it at the dinner table, but now he could only ask: "Sun Ju, how''s the case of Li Weishuang now?"


    "This! The case is not going well. There are not enough clues from the car. The original owner of the car has been found, but the car has been stolen for nearly a month. There is not much material evidence left at the scene. However, the more so, the more it shows that this is a deliberate homicide. A large team is now following up! "


    Sun Ruigang didn''t hide anything from Suk, and then said: "now the breakthrough is to check whether there is any enemy in Li Wei''s interpersonal communication. You asked us to keep it secret for the time being, so we haven''t contacted Zhao Hui yet. However, such cases are always changing. They are not emotional disputes, they should be economic disputes!"


    "Yes Suk''s eyes brightened, and he remembered what Zhao Hui had said before: "Sun Ju, now there is a big problem in Li Weishuang''s company. There are huge loopholes in the book. Is it an acquaintance of their company who committed the crime?"

 Chapter 926

    After saying goodbye to sun Ruigang and Yang Peier, Suk didn''t go home or to school. Instead, he turned the car around and drove to fangfeiyi. To be honest, for the people he contacted and the women he met, the one who was most delicious was luofeiyan. ¡¾¡£ !


    this woman has a kind of obsessive temperament, not affectation, arbitrary, sometimes like Yang Lan generally known as white-collar Beauty, smart and capable; sometimes like Xiaos like laughing sisters, mouth flower flower, tease people in the shape.


    Of course, it''s all in front of outsiders. If Suk and herself are left in the room, they will turn into hungry ghosts in the color. They are affectionate. Every word, every action, every frown and every smile hides the charm of seduction. They are just fox spirits that can squeeze people dry.


    And he is also the first woman of Suk, which is of great significance. Even if the woman keeps using Suk as a spare tire, she will eliminate him at any time, but Suk knows that this is just a way of self-protection.


    I still remember her singing in a low voice when she was drunk.


    although Suk had a smile on her face, she was a little embarrassed. Fortunately, she came. If she had gone to dinner with sun Ruigang just now, Luo Feiyan would have been waiting for her for such a long time. In a moment, she was in a mixed mood.


    "I didn''t eat either! Wait for me Suk calms down a little and follows up quickly, leaving Lin Xiaobai alone to look at their back. To be honest, Lin Xiaobai has some guesses about the relationship between the two people, but it''s just a guess.


    "Sister Yan, you said you were waiting for me? Still not hungry! I saw you drowsy when I came in just now. I''m tired of waiting for you! " Suk walked up the stairs behind Luo Feiyan, talking, but his eyes were unconsciously attracted by the two round meatballs, and he subconsciously wanted to reach out and touch them.


    However, at the critical moment, Suk still well controlled her claws of Anlu mountain, and could only swallow her saliva. Luo Feiyan''s clothes highlighted her graceful posture incisively and vividly. Every step up the stairs, the meat ball would shake left and right, which was very attractive.


    "It''s beautiful. I said it! I don''t have an appetite now, and I can''t get up. The technical term should be loss of appetite, mental depression, dizziness, drowsiness, nausea and nausea. " One symptom after another came out of lofy''s cigarette holder, and then he kept his voice down mysteriously: "Suk, do you say - am I pregnant?"


    -£¬

 Chapter 927

    Suk felt as if his head was buzzing and he was knocked open. His eyes were full of Venus, and almost a mouthful of black blood gushed out. The news was so shocking that it was even calmer than Mars hitting the earth. [''


    "sister smoker - you mean - pregnant?" Suk felt as if his brain was short circuited, and his whole mind was twisted into pieces by the news. He was stunned and looked silly.


    "Cut! Silly! I''m kidding you! Your sister and I have always had insurance in place. You don''t know it! " Luo Feiyan looks at Suk''s expression. In fact, it''s all predictable. Even the students who have not graduated from senior three will not perform better than Suk.


    But there is still a kind of sadness in her heart, which is difficult to explain. She is looking forward to happiness, but at present, happiness is really far away from herself.


    Suk breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, he also found the sadness in Luo Feiyan''s eyes. Although it was fleeting, it actually happened. [


    the plot of several TV plays flashed in my mind. It seems that this is the time to test the hero. Although his situation is quite different from theirs, for Luo Feiyan, what answer he needs now is ready.


    Fortunately, he has already stepped up to the fourth floor, otherwise luofeiyan would not have played such a joke. Suk takes a deep breath, grabs luofeiyan''s wrist and leads her directly into the room.


    Luo Feiyan was also aware of his gaffe. He was just about to open his mouth. Before he could speak, Suk pulled himself into his room rudely.


    When he heard Kuang Dang, Suk ran into the door, and in a moment, he pushed himself face to face on the door. He felt Suk''s hot breath, and his black, starry eyes. Luo Feiyan didn''t move and didn''t speak.


    Suk put his hands on the door and stuck lofy''s cigarette in the middle. Although he wants to say that I''ll raise your mother and give birth to the baby, he can''t do it at all. It''s much easier for him to make a vow than to work hard in his heart.


    Even now he knows what Luo Feiyan said about pregnancy, which is a joke, but it gives Sucra a deafening alarm.


    "What do you want to do? If you come here again, I''m going to shout! " Luo Feiyan eased his mind and put away his slight loss. He even played role-playing and soon entered the play. He portrayed the image of a weak and helpful woman, even subconsciously blocking her hands in front of her chest.


    "Hey, hey, can I visit our son?" Suke sword went off the edge, and he was confused by Luo Feiyan''s words. His face was a little red, and he subconsciously looked to one side: "don''t talk nonsense, I said I was joking with you!"


    Su Ke and Luo Feiyan have been intimate for a long time, and their conversation is very casual. They have long ignored many practical problems, and even the age gap has been thrown aside: "I just want to know if our son is bored in it, or give him a stick to play with?"


    "You little rascal!" As soon as Luo Feiyan heard this, he immediately understood Suk''s meaning. It was a declaration of war, but it was more euphemistic. He spat lightly: "what son, if she were a daughter?"


    Luo Feiyan slightly lowered his head, but also followed Suk''s words, sometimes the nonsense between lovers is also a way of * *.


    Suk leaned his head and rubbed it against the ear of luofeiyan. His hot breath beat on his charming ear. Naturally, he felt luofeiyan''s body tremble and become stiff. Then he spoke slowly: "if you are a girl, the gold hoop stick will turn into an embroidery needle, so you can still practice craftsmanship!"


    There''s nothing wrong with it. Boys dance guns and clubs, girls embroider needlework, but now it''s obvious that it''s going to be developed in advance, and it''s going to be delivered to the door. Luo Fei''s smoke is stirred up by Suk''s more rippling argument, and his body keeps getting hot and dry, especially the part of Suk''s tools on the door. In a moment, there''s a strange feeling that the door is wide open.


    The whole body has some soft power. Originally, it was still on the door panel, but now because of the weakness of its legs, it suddenly fell into Suk''s arms, put its hands around Suk''s waist, and buried its head on his shoulder. Xiaobie won the wedding. There was no fertile land for some time, and the strong expectation came wave by wave.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Wasting time is wasting life!" Luo Feiyan''s voice became slightly inaudible, and even some became trembling. Suddenly he raised his head, opened his lips, and enlarged his eyes. He was eager to have a try.


    "Of course, let''s create life!" Suk fully reveals the male''s prestige, grabs Luo Feiyan and runs to the big bed of the bedroom.


    Suddenly a symphony of male and female duets began. Of course, it also began to be called percussion music. Luo Feiyan was still restraining himself at the beginning, biting his lower lip tightly. In the end, he could no longer restrain himself. Sometimes it was loud and sometimes it was tactful. Fortunately, he remembered that there were many employees downstairs, and finally there was no dolphin sound.After the war, Luo Feiyan''s whole body was as if she had just taken a bath. She was sweating. The towering snow peak was high and straight. With her breathing, she kept on rising and falling. Even her flat abdomen was like a spasm.


    Sweat wet hair, slightly messy paste on the forehead, eyes closed, seems to be in the aftertaste of the previous war, cheeks with such a drunken blush, nose back and forth, head pillow on Suk''s arm, the whole bedroom is full of smoke, two people''s coats and underwear scattered on the ground. [


    Suk leans on his side. Although he also empties all his abundant physical strength, he is better than ordinary people in physical quality. He recovers quickly. Looking at the woman beside him, he thinks of the resentment she covered up before, and he feels a sense of pity with guilt in his heart.


    "Sister Yan - we will be fine in the future!" Suk pasted it in Luo Feiyan''s ear and said in a low voice that it was just a common sentence, but it fell into Luo Feiyan''s ear.


    Luo Feiyan''s rapid breathing stopped instantly, opened her eyes and turned around slowly. Luo Feiyan was not stupid, but very smart. She had heard more moving words from Suk''s simple sentences. She used octopus to cling to Suk''s body.


    Seems to be this sentence ignited the flame again, Luo Feiyan small hand down: "Su Xiaoke, our son said he would like to play the golden cudgel!"


    -£¬

 Chapter 928

    Suk feels that he has more and more potential to be promoted like a housewife, especially after he gets the systematic reward of being proficient in cooking, he has a sense of belonging to the kitchen. [


    of course, the main reason is that after Mei Kai twice, Luo Feiyan is really defeated. According to her own words, I''m afraid Suk has exhausted her strength to eat. Now she''s lying on the bed to recover her strength!


    Because of the two big battles in a row, the time they spent in the room was really long enough. Although I don''t know if it will arouse the suspicions of those below, Suk started to cook lunch quickly.


    If it wasn''t for Luo Feiyan''s own strength, she was going to cook in person. Even this woman has prepared a lot of food in advance, which makes Suk feel more and more that Luo Feiyan misses her and is glad that she didn''t let her wait.


    Time is limited, everything is simple, rice is luofeiyan has been done before, is in the electric cooker heat preservation, Suk tie apron, shovel flying, fish flavored shredded pork, cashew shrimp and a fried potato, and finally fried some chicken, it is said that this Fuxi chicken, is directly for McDonald''s, taste good. [


    it didn''t take much time to get home cooking out of the pot. Suk was busy inside and outside and took the food out. Then he went to invite Luo Feiyan: "empress, can you pass the meal now?"


    Luo Feiyan has now sat up, the whole body is not a wisp, arms and knees, don''t know what to think, although because of this action, proud bimodal was covered out of the beautiful face, but can keep above, but below the scenery is at a glance.


    Just like Xishuangbanna tropical rain forest, it is full of mysterious temptations, which can easily arouse men''s heart of exploration. Every man has a dream of seizing treasure. This mysterious treasure is hell heaven.


    Luo Feiyan heard Suk''s voice, and finally calmed down. There was nothing unnatural because of the red fruit meeting. Anyway, now the two people are close to each other.


    The resilience of a woman is also amazing. In an instant, she swept away her tiredness and waved to Suk: "manager Su, don''t you wait for me to change my clothes?"


    ¡°£¡¡± Su Ke imitated the Qing palace ceremony, swept the sleeves that he didn''t have, leaned slightly, and then took two steps to pick up Luo Feiyan''s clothes from the ground.


    The beauty dressing is also a rare beauty. The spring is charming and delicious. Su Ke can''t help swallowing his saliva. Fortunately, after two major wars, Su Ke is not strong enough to watch from a distance.


    Looking at the dishes cooked by Suk himself, Luo Feiyan didn''t move his chopsticks. Instead, he held his chin and looked at Suk: "Su Xiaoke, I didn''t expect that you are so skilled. Otherwise, my sister would open another restaurant. How would you like me to collect money if you come to the chef?"


    "That''s not good. My entrance fee is too high!"


    "How high is it?"


    "My appearance must be nodded by my little brother. How high did you say, sister Yanjie?" Suk''s implication was that he had to feed his brother before he could feed his customers.


    "It''s a bit high, but what if you meet a male customer?" Luo Feiyan squeezed his eyes at Suk with great significance.


    "Oh, sister tobacco, let''s say something else." Suk patted on the forehead, with a look of choking, which made luofeiyan laugh.


    "Come on! Try it Suk''s invitation for credit was general. He repeatedly offered lofei cigarettes with vegetables, especially fried chicken nuggets, which smelled very attractive. Even Suk could not help eating more.


    Luo Feiyan really thinks that Suk''s cooking is delicious. Maybe the physical strength consumed in the previous battle needs to be replenished quickly. After a while, the rice in the bowl will come to the end: "Alas! Trouble! I want to eat and drink a lot, and I want to keep Monkey King''s delicate figure. Master, what do you want to do? "


    "Elder martial brother Sha, I''m bailongma. Shifu, elder martial brother and second elder martial brother have been captured by monsters. Let''s share our luggage. You can go back to your Liusha River and I can go back to my Yingchou stream of Shepan mountain!" Suk said weakly.


    "Bah, do you return the white dragon horse? I see you are the little diamond wind that the king sent you to patrol the mountains! " Luo Feiyan spat lightly, but he still hesitated to look at the empty bowl in his hand. Soon Suk took it directly and filled the meal.


    "Smoke elder sister, you eat, eat rice just have spirit to start!" Suk enlightens Luo Feiyan. It''s true that many women are deliberately dieting in order to keep fit. Suk doesn''t agree.


    "What do you want?" Luofei''s fireworks are disgraced. The word "start" has many meanings. I thought that the boy''s second plum blossom is not enough. Do you want to join the three yuan hat trick again? [


    "what do you want?" Suk was stunned at first, but soon realized the central idea of lofei''s words. He asked with a smile, saying that the Chinese language and culture are really profound. Although the pronunciation of "Ma" and "Ma" is similar, the connotation they want to express is quite different.


    "I''m not going to do it anymore. If I do it again, I''ll have to make you spontaneous combustion. Now I still feel a little hot below!" Luo Feiyan was afraid before fighting, and quickly hung up the exemption card.Full practice has proved that Suk''s physical quality is too strong, and luofeiyan''s downfall is justifiable. It is not the crime of war, and human resources cannot resist.


    "By the way, I''ve sold out the store in Tianjin, and I''m ready to collect funds. When Linglong finds a suitable store, I''ll go to Yanjing to expand the market!" Luo Feiyan knew that he could not fight back when he was entangled in this topic, so he turned to the business.


    "Well, last time Li Linglong told me that it''s rare to see a suitable store, otherwise the cost is too high, and there will be some risks in the early investment!"


    It''s true that last time Li Linglong told Suke about it. It''s like fighting a war to grab a piece of land with good location and large passenger flow in Yanjing city. Fighting is fighting with rich financial resources. If you try your best to grab a piece of land, but the funds can''t keep up, it''s not as good as waiting for the opportunity.


    "That''s true!" Luo Feiyan nodded, but he admitted it, but soon the woman''s eyes lit up: "Su Xiaoke, sister has a good news to tell you, do you want to listen to it?"


    Suk blinked: "sister tobacco, you won''t say we need more babies just now!"


    In the war just now, Luo Feiyan said that he was in the period of safety, so he didn''t take any insurance measures. When Suk said this, he was joking.


    "Get out of the way. If you are so lucky, you might as well buy lottery tickets. That''s not the good news I told you. Do you still remember the pingbanfang you gave me?" Luo Feiyan suddenly became mysterious and lowered his voice.


    -£¬

 Chapter 929

    "Wait for me!" Luo Feiyan said and got up. When she came back again, she had a brown envelope in her hand: "look at this!"


    The envelope was bulging. After Suk took it, he took out a bunch of photos from it, and they were all close-up of human parts, some on his arms, some on his face, some on his scald marks, some on the scars left after the acne subsided, and even some on his face that seemed to be cut by a knife.


    Every picture was marked with a serial number and date by Luofei cigarette. It was like a continuous film. Suk flipped one after another, and his face became serious gradually.


    "A month?" Suk made a rough calculation according to the date marked above and looked up at lofy.


    "Yes, most of them took about a month. Look at this picture, the scalded scar on it began to contract and soften in a large area, and this picture, the little girl is only 18 years old, how serious the acne marks on her face were before, and now there are only faint marks left!" [


    LUO Feiyan pointed out to Suk one by one, but Suk had just browsed these photos, and now after this, he was more impressed.


    After pondering for a while, neither of them was interested in eating any more. Suk said slowly: "sister Yan, in this way,


    " if you draw 300000 yuan from your hand, you can build a small factory first, and the packaging can be outsourced first. There is no need to invest too much in the early stage of distribution. Now we can''t afford the advertising expenses. We can only expand our influence from the upper class circle of Yanjing, although the patent can be used I''m not going to apply for a patent with pingbanfang


    "Although patent application can be protected, there are still loopholes in this protection. The secret must be in our own hands!"


    "However, when the time is ripe, through intensive advertising, we will be able to make a big hit. But what I am hesitating about now is whether to use direct marketing or sell the agency right. Buying the agency right can quickly collect part of the funds, and the prepayment can also collect a lot, but it will dilute our profits!"


    "Now it''s a difficult fork in the road, mainly because we don''t have money now!" Luo Feiyan talks incessantly. She has a mature plan in her heart for a long time. However, the biggest and unavoidable capital gap makes her really capable. She sighs as she speaks.


    "In terms of money - I can give some more!" Suk can also clearly feel the depression of luofeiyan. As soon as he opened his mouth, he saw that luofeiyan''s eyes suddenly brightened, but in a flash, they darkened again: "suxiaoke, how much money do you have? You won''t tell me that you are going to sell kidneys!"

 Chapter 930

    Suk was a little embarrassed when he asked Luo Feiyan to say that. He scratched his head and said with a smile, "sister Yan, just say how much more money you need! Don''t look down on me


    "What do you want me to say! The present plans are all made according to the minimum. Every extra cent may make me turn the whole plan over! "


    Indeed, Luo Feiyan has just said that she has no money and can''t buy the facade directly. Even in her imagination, she needs to set up a company headquarters in Yanjing, which is not just a store.


    According to the information collected by Luo Feiyan himself, the "shop king" located in the "money eye" has basically reached the level of 250000 yuan per square meter. According to his own idea, even if the new store of fangfeiyi is not as big as that of Weihai, it can''t be less than 400 square meters. That is to say, it needs at least 10 million people The investment of RMB.


    No money, no way to launch advertising, CCTV advertising "King", with


    "yes, it''s really 60 million, but say the money from gambling, I always feel like a bit of ill gotten gains, so in Macao side with gambling king he Sheng has already communicated well, I''m ready to set up a foundation, most of the money will be injected into the foundation''s account."


    To be honest, Suk, after all, has so much money in his hand, but he doesn''t put it all on the rise of pingbanfang, which may cause Luo Feiyan''s displeasure.


    "You mean you won the 60 million from the casino?" The first picture in Luo Feiyan''s mind is Gao Jin, the God of gamblers in the movie. He suddenly looks at Suk and asks.


    "Well! Sure, sure, true, no doubt Suk nodded and shrugged, as if it were.


    "Local tyrant, shall we be friends?" Luo Feiyan finally believed it. After all, Suk couldn''t make fun of it. He immediately turned forward, and his enchanting eyes continued to discharge towards Suk.

 Chapter 931

    Looking at the beautiful eyes of Luo Fei''s smoke flowing, the voice of local tyrant was sweet and moving, even as if with ten fragrant cartilages scattered. Suk suddenly felt numb and had goose bumps.


    Subconsciously, he shrinks his neck and suddenly remembers the short message Wang Xiaogang sent him today about local tyrants. With a smile, he takes out his mobile phone: "it''s not impossible to be a friend, but it depends on your performance!"


    "Well? You say that they will perform well, and you will be satisfied! " Luo Feiyan''s voice is still sweet, and he is constantly looking at Suk.


    "As long as you can read this message, we can be friends!" Suk calls up the strange SMS interface before and hands it to luofeiyan.


    "You are a non mainstream Martian Language!" Luo Feiyan took the phone and looked at it. There were five words in total. He only knew one of them, the word "stop". He was immediately confused. [


    the five words displayed on the SMS are "ditch tamp e stop"


    "have a good look again!" With a bad smile on his face, Suk encouraged luofeiyan to explore the rich connotation.


    Luo Feiyan looked at Suk''s face with such a strange expression. Although she realized that it was not good, she was still confused because of her strong thirst for knowledge and curiosity.


    "Do I have a chance to ask for help?" Luo Feiyan looks depressed.


    "I can give you a hint. The first four words are all combined words, which can be read into two words respectively. Try again!" Su Keqiang smiles and looks forward to Luo Feiyan.


    "Oh! Let me see! " Luo Feiyan continued to look down at the mobile phone, and then groped to read it out: "I understand, this should be the local tyrant - Da Li - Fuck Me - don''t stop, even it is the local tyrant Da Li - Fuck Me - don''t stop!"


    Luo Feiyan''s voice suddenly stopped. He suddenly looked up at Suk. His little face began to turn red, and his breath began to rush. The two chest peaks went up and down, and finally the volcano began to erupt.


    "Suk! You rascal Luo Feiyan rises up and pours directly at Suk. It''s one thing for him to molest Suk. Now it''s another thing for him to be molested by Suk. The boy has come back from Yanjing and dare to set foot in front of Taisui. He''s so impatient!


    Suk moves around, and luofeiyan pursues and blocks. At Suk''s current level, it may be futile for luofeiyan to catch up with next year just because of his physical fitness.


    In the end, Suk could only release water secretly, leaving a flaw for luofeiyan to catch. However, the powder fist of luofeiyan was not enough for Suk''s massage. The small fist raindrops generally fell on Suk''s body, relaxing the tendons and promoting blood circulation.


    "All right! okay! Sister smoke Suk is ready to bow and beg for mercy: "don''t fight, can''t I satisfy your wish?"


    "Suk! You''re dead! " Luo Feiyan is just about to finish his work. Who knows that Suk''s words ignite the fuse again.


    After making trouble for a while, Luo Feiyan was very tired. He was out of breath and finally decided not to pursue Suk''s provocation. However, he had already made a note of it in his heart, waiting for him to settle with him when he got to bed.


    "Sister Yan, I''ll have to go back to school later. If I don''t go to class again, I guess the school will have to dismiss me directly!" Suk helps Luo Feiyan to clean up the food on the table, and then he says.


    "It''s good to get rid of you, so that you don''t harm the little girl!" Luo Feiyan''s anger didn''t go away, and he turned his head and glared at Suk while he was washing the dishes. This was a white eye, but it also had a limited style.


    "Cough, sister Yan, we are so familiar, but if you talk nonsense, I will sue you for slander! How can I say that I am also one of the top ten members of the Communist Youth League in Weihai


    "It''s the all-round development of morality, intelligence, physique, beauty and labor, proficient in language, number, foreign language and science. It''s piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, cooking, frying, spear, sword, halberd, axe, Tomahawk, hook and fork. You say it''s with hook, with point, with blade, with thorn, with Emei needle, with chain, 18 kinds of weapons --"


    Suk also wanted to say, saw Luo Feiyan put down his plate, casually wiped it on his apron twice, and directly took Suk out of the kitchen: "don''t be poor, I know you are good. You fight Nanshan nursing home and kick Beihai kindergarten. If you don''t go to school now, it''s time to finish school!"


    Luo Feiyan pointed to the wall clock as he spoke. It was already more than three o''clock at this time. It was already 11:30 when he came to fangfeiyi. First, he fought two battles, cooked a meal, and then discussed the business plan for half a day. There was not enough time. [


    "Er! Then I''ll go first! " Suk also realized that time passed too quickly. He felt that he had not stayed here for long, and it had been more than three hours.


    When Suk came downstairs, he saw that Lin Xiaobai was still sitting behind the front desk, holding a mobile phone in his hands and typing words quickly with both hands. His smile was very sweet.


    "Little white sister!" Suk crept over, suddenly raised his voice, and then secretly aimed at the mobile phone screen, but Lin Xiaobai''s action was very fast, and he took it in his hand."You scared me to death. Where''s sister Yanjie?" Lin Xiaobai found that Luo Feiyan didn''t follow him. He asked subconsciously, but immediately seemed to think of something. His expression was a little unnatural, and he gave Suk a meaningful smile.


    This smile is very strange, see Suk heart straight empty, and intuitively guess Lin Xiaobai seems to hear some more children''s voice is not suitable for this performance.


    "Keep talking to your boyfriend! I''m going Suk doesn''t want to stay here for a long time, especially Lin Xiaobai''s eyes just now. He has a fever on his face and rushes out of the door.


    Although he had been in class for a long time, Suk went to his head teacher for the first time to cancel his leave. Although he was absent from school more often, he had to come back from cram school, but he also had to give Shen Zheng an explanation and an attitude.


    Fortunately, Suk is now a key seeded player and a powerful dark horse attacking the top universities in China. Although Shen Zheng doesn''t want Suk to hurt Zhong Yong because of his pride, he is too strict. He worries that it will backfire and cause emotional reaction, so he has to teach Suk earnestly.


    "Report!" Suk stood outside the classroom. When the teacher found himself, he began to shout a report. Wu Ming was Suk''s math teacher. At the beginning, he was a little unhappy with Suk, but with Suk''s progress in learning, his views on him had long been very different.


    "Come in!" Although Wu Ming was not happy, he nodded and motioned Suk to come in.


    As soon as Su Ke entered the door, he felt like a giant panda. He looked at him with several hot eyes, especially Wei Lan''s eyes, which seemed to hide too many words in his eyes.

 Chapter 932

    Since Wei Lan decided to take the initiative to attack, he changed his passive waiting and even put aside his reserve. If she was normal, the girl would not dare to stare at Suk so blatantly. [


    but now his eyes are as bright as water, and all his thoughts about Suk these days are transmitted along his eyes. It''s true that he has sent messages to Suk these days, and even made a few phone calls. However, Suk thinks that he has pulled out Deng Xiaotian''s poison, and basically he has fainted several times a day, so there are few opportunities for them to communicate.


    Looking at Wei Lan''s eyes, Suk grinned subconsciously. The two people''s eyes met. It seemed that there were only two of them among thousands of people, but Suk was defeated soon, and even felt bitter in his heart.


    I''ve been hesitating all the time before. Since I had the flower picking system, I feel like I''ve got a new kind of xng, which attracts many girls. But the fact is right in front of me. Even if I''m willing to give it all my heart, I can''t help it.


    Perhaps this is destined to be a disease and the end of the feelings! [


    even Wei Lan is on the list that he wants to stay away from. Suk is worried that if he can''t control himself one day, he will add a debt on his thick account book. Dejected, he quickly looks away, but he sees Wang Xiaogang crowing at him.


    Sukkerton glared at him. If it wasn''t for his face of sending him that Martian text message, sukkerton would not just stare at him, at least two.


    Back to his position, he quickly asked the students around him about their current progress. However, Suk didn''t put himself into the listening state. Instead, he looked at the courses he was absent from during this period, and analyzed the problem-solving ideas from the beginning to the end.


    Fortunately, the production of the flower picking system is absolutely a guarantee of moral character. I have already won the high school discipline clearance award. Even if I delayed some courses, it seems that it has no effect at all. All the problems appear naturally in my mind at a glance.


    It was just halfway in. Suddenly, the bell rang after class. Suk didn''t move, almost at a glance. But all the questions were broken and there was no stagnation. Suk once thought that this smooth feeling was the patent of Xueba, but now he did it himself.


    "Boss Suk!" Wang Xiaogang suddenly came out and slapped Suk on the back. Suk, who was concentrating on solving the problem, was startled and turned to look at it.


    "Boss, let me tell you something!" Suk was ready to get angry, but Wang Xiaogang immediately began to change the topic, with high spirits. He didn''t know what bad water was coming out of his stomach.


    "Say it


    "I may go to Yanjing next month! Boss, you just came back from Yanjing. Introduce your friends over there to me. Can you cover me up a little? " Wang Xiaogang, with a face full of JN, squeezed his eyes at Suk.


    "Well? What''s going on? " Suk let him say a Leng, did not understand what meaning.


    "I told you that I was going to take the Yanjing Film Academy. At the end of next month, when the enrollment plan comes out, I have to go there to prepare for the exam. I''m going to apply for a training class first, and then I have to take the first exam after the Spring Festival. Damn, the director department has to pass four rounds of exams!"


    Wang Xiaogang is gnashing his teeth when it comes to examination. It''s better for him not to have to take any examination and to be able to enter school directly.


    "Do you really want to go to film school?" Suk heard Wang Xiaogang say this more than once. Before, he always thought that he was daydreaming. Who knows, now he has been put on the agenda.


    "That''s true. This is my dream. The most precious thing for people is life. Life is only once for everyone. A man''s life should be spent like this: when he looks back on the past, he will not regret for wasting his time, nor will he be ashamed of his ordinary work. In this way, on his deathbed, he can say with pride: "I have dedicated my whole life and all my energy to the most magnificent cause in the world?"?? To fight for the film industry of mankind. "


    "Nothing can stop me, my yearning for freedom, my unconstrained career, my heart is worried about --!" Wang Xiaogang is not only a jn, but also a little nervous. He was reciting poetry just now, and now he has become a singer with lofty artistic conception.


    Under the adaptation performance of Wang Xiaogang, Xu Wei''s "Blue Lotus" does not have much of the vicissitudes of the original version, but it has a kind of perseverance of making progress every day for the sake of ideal.


    "Stop!" Suk made a stop gesture. If Wang Xiaogang is allowed to play, it is likely to become Allegro: "OK, the future of China''s film is up to you. The task is arduous and the road is rough. Go and prepare quickly!"


    Suk has long seen Wei Lan constantly turning to her side, but Wang Xiaogang''s big light bulb is standing here, which makes her feel embarrassed. So Suk can only bombard Wang Xiaogang away first.


    Wang Xiaogang finally found a like-minded supporter, looked at Suk and nodded heavily.


    "In order to save those lonely schoolgirls in the film academy, and those abandoned actresses in the entertainment industry, my joining will surely be a milestone in the film industry. My joining will fill the gap that there is no handsome guy in the directing industry of our country!""From then on, I will live a beautiful life. It''s really exciting to think about it." Wang Xiaogang is looking forward to a bright future, but he has not forgotten the supporter of Suk.


    "Boss, if you want to enter the entertainment industry at that time, our brother''s words will be popular with you every minute. You can choose my plays and actresses. If you want to kiss, you can kiss. If you want to have sex, you can have sex!"


    [author''s digression]: change the chapter first.


    -£¬

 Chapter 933

    Suk listens to the sudden ring of class bell, watching Wang Xiaogang reluctantly run to his seat, and Wei Lan is very sad to look at himself, it''s really very language, ten minutes of good time between classes is so occupied by Wang Xiaogang. [, K ~


    it used to be a PE class, but now it has been taken by the English teacher. Watching the English teacher with the lesson plan on the platform, Suk''s mobile phone vibrates.


    "when my hair achieves waist length will you marry me young man?"


    Suk took a deep breath and looked up at Wei Lan''s back. However, the girl''s waist was straight and looked at the blackboard. She was listening attentively, but her hand was under the desk and she should hold her cell phone.


    Such a direct confession made Suk do something at once. He didn''t know how to answer. He even felt a fever on his face. [


    in my mind, I recall the scenes before myself and Wei Lan. This girl can be said to be the first one in the whole class who was willing to accept her friends. At that time, she was introverted and lonely, just like an air person.


    At that time, Wang Xiaogang ran on himself from time to time, and he had to be submissive. It was Wei Lan who helped himself out, and even almost quarreled with Wang Xiaogang and them.


    A little thing, but in Suk''s heart occupies a great position, if according to the common sense development, it seems that with Wei Lan is likely to become a couple, but with their debt more and more, really can''t choose.


    How to deal with the relationship between myself and other girls, I don''t want to hurt anyone, but what can I do?


    Looking at the mobile phone, how to reply to the SMS is good!


    Wei Lan suddenly turned to see Suk. He did hold his cell phone in his hand, but he didn''t wait for any movement. Finally he couldn''t help it, but he found Suk''s face was tangled and his head was bowed.


    Wei Lan, who was already very worried, suddenly felt a kind of pain like a knife in her heart. She hoped that Suk would give her a positive answer in the first second when the text message was sent out, but now it has been a few minutes, Suk is still right.


    How much courage does a girl have to muster to fight for it so regardless of reserve? Wei Lan clenches her cell phone tightly, and her little hand even trembles slightly because of too much force.


    Suk hesitated, his hand vibrated again, and it was still Weilan''s short message: "listen carefully, don''t go away!"


    "Oh, yes!" Suk was suddenly relieved that Wei Lan was not aggressive, and he defused the problem cleverly. But such a problem can''t be avoided, sooner or later.


    There are only two answers, but it is so difficult to make a decision. Suk is an ostrich again and can only pretend that he doesn''t know everything.


    In order to calm down his confused brain, Suk can only once again plunge into the sea of problems. The teacher on the platform earnestly instructs Suk, but he does not lift his head and keeps sitting on the exercises.


    This state has continued until the afternoon after school, the students in the class scattered, see Wei Lan slowly packing textbooks, Suk know she is waiting for himself.


    Deep breath: "Hi, Wei Lan, today I may not be able to go home with you!"


    Wei Lan had an accident on her face, and her smile was awkward: "well, it''s OK. I''m used to going home alone these days!" After that, he crammed the textbook into his schoolbag and hurried out of the classroom.


    Su Keyan to right, only a sigh.


    Originally, Suk came to school by car today. Naturally, he couldn''t get along with Wei Lan. The second reason is that because of Luo Feiyan''s business plan, he had to meet with Ma ina.


    Maybe it''s just an excuse to avoid Wei Lan. They took out their mobile phone and dialed it to Ma Yina. They soon decided where to meet.


    The relationship between Suk and Maina is a bit strange. The two people are like the boss and the employee, but they have a super friendly relationship. Although there is a big reason that Maina wants to repay her kindness, it really happened, and it''s hard to stop. [


    but since this incident, Ma Yina has not shown any breakthrough, and she is still conscientious in planning for Suk''s investment. During this period, she has very few basic contacts, and even only a few of them are discussing the preparation of charity foundation.


    It''s getting colder. Ma Yina has put on her coat because she has moved from the bungalow area to the rented building of sukegei, which is close to Weihai commercial bank. Sukegei was almost home when she called, so she went back to change her clothes first.


    Goose yellow long sweater, hem tightly wrapped hips, wearing a blue jeans pencil pants, the two legs set off is more slender.


    "Hello, boss!" Ma Yina is far away, and starts to say hello to Suk. Her attitude makes Suk very relaxed when they get along with her. Although they have a love affair at night, it''s her first time. Although Ma Yina also said that her biggest wish is that the boss will become a husband, this girl seems to forget the previous things and be generous.


    "Go ahead, go ahead!" Suk chose a restaurant that specializes in making stone pot fish. Although the restaurant is not big, it has only two floors, but if he hadn''t come in advance, he would not have been able to book a seat at all."Have you been doing well in your business recently?" Suk first ordered a three Jin black fish, then handed the recipe to marina and asked casually.


    "How can it go smoothly? Shopping malls are like battlefields. If a big customer comes to deposit money, the account manager can earn more money. Now everyone still has a target task. I haven''t finished it in two months!"


    Ma Yina looked at the menu, ordered two delicious dishes, very Nai said.


    "It shouldn''t be. How can a man as capable as you not finish the task?" Indeed, in Suk''s eyes, Marina is really good, especially in soybean futures investment.


    "Hidden rules, you don''t know. Now it''s time for the eight immortals to cross the sea and show their magic power. Some managers start to see you customers. It''s disgusting!" Speaking of this, Ma Yina''s face was disgusted.


    "Why don''t you quit?" Suk blurted out, did not expect that there are such shady transactions in the banking industry.


    "I quit, you support me? My boss Maina looks at Suk with interest and picks her eyebrows.


    Suk let her say some shame, subconsciously raised his hand rubbed against the bridge of his nose: "I have thought well, the foundation does not say, we still need to set up a special investment company, now formally invite you to be the general manager of the company!"


    "What if I shut your company down?" Maina didn''t seem as happy as Suk imagined. She looked at Suk with her chin and asked.


    "It''s not my company, it''s our company, and even if it goes bankrupt, it doesn''t matter, but you''ll have to be an ox and a horse for me in your life!" The more indifferent Maina was, the more joking Suk could not help.


    "Oh Ma Yina nodded, seemed to be calculating the gains and losses, very casual tone: "do you mean that if the closure, you have to ride for a lifetime?"


    -£¬

 Chapter 934

    Suk had just started to serve tea, but fortunately he hadn''t drunk it. Otherwise, he would spit out lotus flowers and spray Mayna with flowing water. Originally, his pretty cheek was red and embarrassed to death.


    What does it mean to ride for a lifetime?


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Suk burst out of the boss''s power, but this tone how to listen to some bluff.


    "Hey, hey, just now I wanted to go out of business and see if you can keep your promise." Ma Yina spits out her tongue. This woman is not stupid, but smart. She knows that if she pursues Suk fiercely, it will definitely backfire.


    Sleeping with Suk is out of gratitude, but it''s not because Suk is a little handsome and young. If you take this as a weight to bind Suk because of their passion, it''s not worth the loss. [


    however, they don''t have much contact with each other, let alone their emotional foundation. They may be misunderstood as money worshippers who are greedy for Suk''s wealth.


    On the contrary, it is better to take this as a starting point, to get closer to Suk through his own ability, and let Suk like himself, fall in love with himself, and be inseparable from himself.


    After a series of operations on the futures battlefield, Ma Yina has the ability to believe that she can help Suk continuously expand its property. If she can help Suk build a commercial aircraft carrier, she is also confident that Suk will leave a place for herself on this aircraft carrier.


    Suk is the captain, so he will get the position of chief mate or chief engineer, so the future of the two people will be closely combined.


    So Suk mentioned before that she wanted her to resign. In fact, she had already expected that she would be very tired during this period of time. During the day, she had to constantly observe the futures market in her spare time at night. Every small change would make her ponder and analyze for several hours.


    During this period of time, Ma Yina''s daily rest time is no more than five hours on average. Her skin is a little gray, and even her aunt has become a little disordered because of staying up late for a long time. She is scared to buy a pregnancy test paper and test it twice before she can relax.


    However, looking at the continuous rise of soybean futures every day and thinking of Suk''s huge profits due to his accurate judgment, I feel that it is worth paying more.


    "All right, all right!" Suk beckoned, and a big pot of stone pot fish had been brought up. It was steaming hot and fragrant: "eat and talk!"


    "Here, try this!" Suk raised his hand and put a piece of fish in her. It''s true that he was shocked at the moment when he saw her today. Although she put on light makeup, she can''t hide her fatigue and haggard face: "mend it quickly. You can see what you''re tired of! Hard work


    In a simple word, Ma Yina, who was originally an old God, grew up in a single parent family. She ran about for her father''s illness and suffered from the cold and warmth of the world. She had a strong heart and strong nerves. Suddenly, she felt that her nose was sour and some water mist was gradually spreading in her eyes.


    Ma Yina sucked her nose and forced her delicate and almost out of control mood. She looked serious and raised her hand to salute Suk. This action was witty and lovely, which made people laugh.


    "No hard work, serve the people!"


    Suk didn''t see the twinkling tears in Ma ina''s eyes just now. Her heart was almost full of tears. She was so scared that she wanted to change the topic and adjust the girl''s mood.


    "I don''t know what services we can provide for the people?"


    "There are all kinds of things, only you can''t think of, nothing I can''t do! There are ordinary, of course, there are - special! Comrades of the people, do you want to experience it first? " Ma Yina gives Suk a wink, but her type is not as charming as Luo Feiyan, some nondescript.


    "Next time, next time! What''s the trend of your soybean now? " Suk is very satisfied with the current relationship between the two people. Although he has already had intimate contact, he has no emotional foundation. The best way is to let nature take its course.


    "Fortunately, according to the current trend, conservatively speaking, when the contract expires, there is no problem for the total amount of funds to reach 7 million!" Ma Yina is very sure of her own judgment, and it turns out that she did.


    "Last time you said we had more than three million in balance!" Suk thought about it. He couldn''t remember the exact number.


    "Well, last time it was 3876054 yuan, but some time ago I started with a certain amount of gold. Now the price of gold is bottoming out. Although the hard currency may not go up too much, it will always go back!" [


    Suk has given Marina enough control, so Marina hasn''t reported to him about the purchase of gold, but it''s nothing. You don''t have to doubt the person, and you don''t have to doubt the person.


    "We still have about 1.5 million available now! After all, you can''t put all your eggs in the same basket Ma Yina didn''t bring any data reports this time. After all, it''s a bit cumbersome to go out for dinner with a briefcase."We can increase the investment in soybeans. We have got an inside story from going to Yanjing this time. There will soon be large companies entering the market, and they are also big companies with strong funds!" Suk told the news from Song Dashan, including the investment strategy there.


    "If they enter the market in a short term, the expected income should not be too big, but the total amount of funds is abundant, which will always improve the return. So we will follow up?" Ma Yina has analyzed the feasibility very quickly.


    "Follow up!" Suk showed his boss''s magnanimity and made a direct decision: "by the way, we can withdraw part of the money from Macao for investment first!"


    "Well!" Ma Yina ordered it. They chatted with each other and did not delay the meal. However, Suk won 60 million yuan, which was a huge sum. But Suk had said that it was a donation for the children who were out of school in mountainous areas, which was specially used to set up a charity foundation. Naturally, Ma Yina was not included in the plan.


    "Besides, is old Mr. Hesheng''s donation in place over there?"


    "At present, it''s not in place yet. I''ve talked with Miss He Fenglu. I think it''s better to ask Mr. He to donate on the spot when the charity foundation is officially listed for ribbon cutting. Besides, you said that he is the honorary president. If he attends at that time, the foundation will be absolutely popular!"


    It seems that she is adding notes to her sentence. Ma Yina looks forward to it: "Macao king of gamblers is the honorary president. This is not what ordinary foundations can do. By the way, do you have a good name for the foundation? Or the Suk foundation? "

 Chapter 935

    Suk clapped his forehead and gave a wry smile. Although he said that with the flower picking system, the whole person''s personality has changed dramatically. He is no longer introverted and dull, but he can''t change his low-key temperament. Suk Foundation''s name is so publicized that he really doesn''t want to use it.


    "I think it''s better not to use this name. Since it''s a donation for out of school children in mountainous areas, how about the mountain spring foundation?" Suk scratched his head. I didn''t think about it before. Suddenly, it was not so comprehensive.


    "Mountain spring? I feel a little stingy. I think the specific donation target of this foundation is the out of school children in mountainous areas, but when it develops, the scope of radiation will certainly be larger! "


    Ma Yina is not afraid to touch her boss''s bad luck. She directly raised her objection and said, "the name of the one foundation sounds very good. It''s our goal to surpass. Why don''t we call it the second foundation?"


    "Poof!" Suk was stunned and immediately responded with a gloomy face: "do you think I''m pretty stupid! The second fund also "[


    " haha, it''s really a little two. When people have money, they either start a business or enjoy it first. You are so good. After winning so much money, they all want to invest in charity. But to tell you the truth, I really admire your courage! " When she first heard Suk say that she wanted to build a foundation, she had such an idea.


    "I always think the money I win is ill gotten gains. Isn''t that deputy''s words on TV all the time?" Suk shrugged: "help others, be happy with yourself!"


    "We''ll make money in the future. I''m worried about money with you." Suk first flattered Ma Yina and put on a high hat: "to help those children in the mountain area is also a kind of encouragement and encouragement to himself. People should not be too selfish!"


    If other people say that, Ma Yina''s first instinct will be to show off, hypocritical and fake, but she doesn''t think Suk is hypocritical now. To tell the truth, if a real hypocritical person will never give 60 million yuan for charity, real money and silver investment can''t be fake.


    "Dahan fund?" Ma Yina suddenly thought of the TV play


    "now it''s almost recovered, there''s no problem with her daily life, sometimes she has to go out for a long time, otherwise I''ll have to cook for my father when I come out today!" When Ma Yina mentions her father, her face is very satisfied. Nothing is more important than her father''s health.


    What''s more, Suk is the one who makes the greatest contribution here. After all, without him, he and his father might have been separated from each other.


    "Well, it''s good to be cured! Just heal! Are you used to that house? " Suk, the boss, is very humanized. As for the family situation of the employees, of course, there is only one current employee, and the employee has made a circle with himself. Naturally, he should be more concerned.


    "It''s very good. There is no shortage of fine decoration, and the community is very quiet. My father is very satisfied with it!" For Suk''s arrangement, Marina is grateful from the bottom of her heart: "boss, what are your plans for tomorrow?"


    "Arrangements? Go to school! " Suk didn''t know what Maina wanted to do. He was a little confused.


    "Come on, tomorrow is Saturday, OK, you have a rest!" Ma Yina said, Suk just reflected that tomorrow is already Saturday, but when it comes to the arrangements, it''s really not.


    "What else can we have if we have a rest? Be an otaku As soon as Suk finished speaking, the mobile phone in his pocket began to vibrate. He took out a look and found his mother, Zhang Xue, on the caller ID, and immediately connected directly.


    "Hello! Suk! When will you be back tonight? " Zhang Xue asked through the phone, but without waiting for Suk to start to answer, there has continued to say: "if it''s OK, come back early, Xiaoxue is here!"


    Snow? Snow white?

 Chapter 936

    Suk holding a mobile phone, suddenly a few seconds of petrification, two of these girls are the most sticky, one is immersed in his own world can not extricate himself from ye Wei, the other is immersed in love can not extricate himself from snow.


    From the first good morning in the morning to the good night under the curtain of night, Bai Xue must have two greeting messages every day, and even the sending time is almost the same every day. Suk even subconsciously thinks that the girl sent the message regularly.


    However, when Suk was in Yanjing, there were few times when she could reply to her short messages in time. After all,


    when he Fenglu came here this time, there was a reason why Bai Xue invited her, but she knew that the girl was just asking whether she would come or not. After all, two good friends were almost inseparable, but she really agreed.


    After she nodded her head and agreed, she felt a little strange. It seemed that she had a kind of "if have" miss for Suk. She recalled his kiss in the casino and his hero saving beauty in the racecourse. This was the first time in her life that she felt this way about a man.


    He Fenglu''s family education is very strict. Although she is approachable when she communicates with others, whether they are the children of senior officials, the family of the rich, or ordinary people, she is very decent to receive people and treat things. But it also shows that she is aloof and arrogant. Everyone is the same in her eyes, so she naturally won''t favor anyone more.


    But now it seems that Suk has broken the attitude of life she has been developing for more than 20 years, which is really incredible.


    "I''m here to check whether he has put his money into practice, not to see him!" He Fenglu constantly finds excuses for herself in her heart.


    Well, that''s it! He Fenglu is still in a constant psychological struggle. Suddenly, she feels her body shaking involuntarily, and the snow sitting next to her also turns over. Suk suddenly leans the car on the side of the road. Her face is not very good-looking. She turns her head and says, "wait for me, I''m doing something right now!"

 Chapter 937

    In fact, Suk has slowed down just now, and has been hesitating whether he should appear in such an occasion. Many things may not be as simple as they seem on the surface.


    The last time I saw Qin Zheng, it was Ye Wei who was in hospital. Qin Zheng also went to see a patient. They met unexpectedly.


    But at that time, two people had not seen each other for a long time, at least one month. Compared with the previous contacts, the encounter in the hospital was not harmonious.


    At least that''s what Suk thinks. The two people''s intimate contact, arm in arm and kiss left a deep impression on Suk''s tender heart.


    After all, at that time, he just got the flower picking system. How could he get rid of Qin Zheng''s teasing because he was a rookie. [


    even in a few night dreams, I can''t help thinking of this woman with mature intellectual charm. As for what she did in her dream, it''s not enough to be humane.


    But the chance encounter in the hospital makes Suk feel that there seems to be a layer of separation between Qin Zheng and himself. Although he can''t see or touch it, it''s real. He seems strange and formal, and even talks carefully.


    Just now, Suk saw Qin Zheng, with wavy curly hair and khaki long windbreaker. From the back, it looks full of waist closing effect, highlighting her graceful figure and sending out her mature and elegant temperament.


    Black thick silk stockings and dark brown boots attract passers-by''s attention when walking. After all, the love of beauty is regardless of men, women, old and young. But this is not the reason why Suk first discovered Qin Zheng, but because of a man.


    Yuan Fang, Qin Zheng''s ex boyfriend, was dumped by Qin Zheng for cheating on Xiao San, and even pestered and harassed her several times. Suk met her at the beginning, but the man was kicked down by himself from the door of Fangfei, but now he went with Qin Zheng again.


    At that time, the first thought was that Suk just passed by. Although she was a little uncomfortable about the combination of Qin Zheng and Yuan Fang, she was not her own person. At most, she was just a friend who had been a little ambiguous. She had no right to ask for her behavior.


    But people are so strange, they have decided to turn a blind eye, but they still can''t help looking at them, and then they decide that something is wrong.


    Yuan Fang followed Qin Zheng, angry, blushing and thick necked. Originally, her gentle image gradually turned into a wild, violent, roaring, like a dog with its tail on. Even though she couldn''t hear anything through chesuk, she always felt that this man was too disrespectful.


    Emergency brake, Suk quickly stopped at the side of the road, even at this moment, he did not turn off, just turned and said, "you wait for me!" Get out of the car directly.


    Because Suk has now seen that the guy named Yuanfang grabbed Qin Zheng''s arm and tugged hard, but his face was very ferocious, and he didn''t know what to say like Qin Zheng.


    Similarly, Suk didn''t hear a word from Qin Zheng. She only knew that Qin Zheng was also fighting. She didn''t seem to want Yuan Fang to treat herself like this. She wanted to shake Yuan Fang''s hand hard and struggle constantly, but it was helpful. A woman''s strength seemed humble and weak at this moment.


    Qin Zheng swings her arm hard, and her face is very bad. Many passers-by are looking at her, which makes her feel surrounded. But Yuan Fang''s strength is much stronger than her: "let go, if you don''t let go, I''ll call the police!"


    "Call the police?" Yuan Fang''s whole face is ferocious because of her excitement. The relationship between the two lovers who have been in contact with each other for many years is worse than that of their enemies: "I tell you, Qin Zheng, don''t think you can avoid me. If you don''t give me an account today, you won''t want to leave!"


    "I have nothing to do with you! Please make this clear! " Qin Zheng''s voice became very low and indifferent because of her emotional anger to a certain extent.


    "Break up if you want? I tell you, no way! You come with me Today, Yuan Fang made a special appointment with Qin Zheng for negotiation. The two of them have been together for three years, but they are still in harmony. Apart from Qin Zheng''s belief in heaven, God and religion, he has always followed the doctrines. It is absolutely impossible to have a relationship between men and women before marriage.


    It can be imagined that Yuan Fang had a hard time. Naturally, she had to solve her physiological needs through her own channels. Moreover, in his status, some women were eager to rely on him. One was willing to fight, the other was willing to suffer. In the past three years, she had changed several women with Qin Zheng on her back.


    Some of them could no longer restrain themselves when they had precedents. In the end, he became more and more reckless until Qin Zheng found out that he did not restrain himself. It was only when Qin Zheng suddenly broke up that he was really flustered.


    This kind of panic is mostly because he feels that he has suffered too much. In the past three years, he had a beautiful woman in front of him, but he didn''t eat it. He was still perfect and gave it to someone else for three years. Yuan Fang felt mad when he thought about it.


    Playing with eagles all year round, eagles peck their eyes. What''s the matter with NIMA! ["Paralyzed, I''d like to have a good look. If you dump me, you''ll go to bed with that son of a bitch right away. If you don''t serve me well, you and the boy named Suk, they''ll all be OK. I''ll clean up one by one!" Yuan Fang did check the details of Suk. In his opinion, this boy is a high school student. He can crush himself with one hand if he is too strong.


    As for Su Ke''s relationship with Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi, he has no idea. There is no way. The information is asymmetric. His channel to understand the situation is to ask the customers who have done cosmetology in fangfeiyi!


    "You are despicable Suddenly mention Suk''s name, let Qin Zheng suddenly some hesitation, these several times Yuan Fang is taking this as an excuse, constantly threatening himself.


    "I''m despicable, and I''m better than you, JN. You steal from me behind my back, and you''re a bastard. It''s nice to fuck you in bed! If he can do it, I can do it even more! "


    The rude and shameful language makes Qin Zheng feel a rising anger in her heart, and even feel dizzy. She bites her lower lip tightly and retreats to pull her hand out of Yuan Fang''s claw.


    Yuan Fang''s face shows a sneer. The more she says it, the more angry she gets. The past is all floating in front of her eyes. Just as she is about to speak again, she suddenly feels that her back collar is tight. Subconsciously, she staggers backward. She can''t help but turn around and look at it. Unexpectedly, it''s Suk.


    "Good! You --! "


    "Pa!" Suk did not wait for him to finish, a big mouth on the fan in the past, the sound is clear.


    "What the hell are you --!"


    "Pa!" The second slap.


    "Damn it


    "Pa!" The third slap.


    "I --!"


    "Pa!" The fourth one -

 Chapter 938

    It seems that the habit of Chinese people''s keen onlookers has grown into a talent in their blood. In just a few minutes, many people have begun to stop and watch the excitement, whisper and point out. -


    the slap is crisp and the voice is pleasant. As long as Yuanfang opens her mouth, Suke''s palms will immediately fall, her cheeks will be red and swollen, and her cheeks will be fattened. Every slap will make Yuanfang groan painfully.


    Qin Zheng has already pulled back her hand. Looking at Yuan Fang, who has been pestering her for a long time just now, she shows off her power, threatens herself, and even wants to use violence to tie her away. She is beaten by Suk. She is a little silly.


    Now Yuan Fang is in a mess, which still has the prestige just now, like a doll. He is ravaged by Suk. In addition to resisting at the beginning, he basically admits his life now.


    She didn''t know when Suk appeared, but now she looked at Suk with the same look as a savior. Her panic began to subside. [


    just now, Qin Zheng knows how helpful she is. She looks at the people around her as if they are playing with monkeys. She is full of shame and indignation. At the moment of Suk''s appearance, she is finally found to rely on her.


    "Suk, is he too violent?" At this time, he Fenglu, who had already got out of the car, could not help frowning when she saw the other side of Suk. She subconsciously stepped back and said to the snow beside her.


    "Where is it? As you heard just now, that man really didn''t smoke. Suk slapped him lightly Snow White didn''t think it was wrong for Suk to do this. She had seen the bloodier side of Suk.


    At the beginning, Suk dared to shoot people directly in Macao, but now slapping is just a soft means, gentle like spring breeze.


    "Pa!" It''s another slap in the face. Suk sees that if he hadn''t grasped Yuanfang''s collar, the man would have been unstable and tottering. Now Yuanfang''s face is full of peach blossom and red.


    To be exact, it''s red and black. Suk was really angry just now, otherwise he wouldn''t smoke Yuanfang so hard. Before he got off the bus, he thought it was Qin Zheng and Yuanfang who got back together. What''s the conflict between them.


    Who knows that this is not the case, Qin Zheng is still single, and Yuan Fang has been chasing, and even aggressive B people, threats, do not use the extreme.


    What''s more, it also involves me. I told Qin Zheng that I was so unbearable, which one can''t bear. Roughly speaking, I''ve slapped him in the face for more than ten times, and finally I let out a lot of anger.


    "What else do you want to say?" Suk a little hard, holding Yuan Fang''s collar, slowly pulled to his side, the voice is still very soft, but the smile at the corner of his mouth is a little cold.


    Yuanfang felt that her brain was wandering, and her eyes were shining with stars. Now she couldn''t tell what she felt. From the beginning, she was in great pain, to now, she was numb, a moment at a loss.


    "You wait and see, I won''t kill you!" Yuan Fang''s speech is not clear, and even saliva mixed with saliva. When he speaks, it all flows down the corner of his mouth. His face is disgusting and disgusting.


    "You?" Suk really doesn''t think Yuanfang will pose any threat to him. In Weihai, up to now, he is regarded as the guest of honor of Wan Guosong, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee.


    As far as underground forces are concerned, although they are in charge of three streets, Liu Feihong is regarded as their sister. Zhang pangzi is also regarded as his martial friend. He also cooperated with the two headed wolf brothers in the war.


    Suk is usually low-key and does not want to make trouble, but when it comes to things, he will never shrink back, not to mention that he still has reason.


    "Anytime!" Suk said here, instantly released his hand, and Yuan Fang two feet a soft, directly sat on the ground, because of anger, chest constantly ups and downs, breathing heavily.


    "Suk!" At this time, Qin Zheng came over. She was a little nervous when she heard Yuan Fang''s words just now. She was very clear about Yuan Fang''s background. Her family was very rich. In Weihai City alone, in addition to the city, they also opened shopping malls in two counties. Mingzhu shopping mall was their home.


    Yuanfang''s father has been operating in Wencheng County, and the Pearl shopping mall in Weihai City has been taken care of by his son. It can be said that Yuanfang is young and rich, and has a successful career. Although there is no big fire in Mingzhu shopping mall, it has been developing steadily.


    But for Suk''s understanding is not deep, so Qin Zheng has been worried about what trouble to find for him, now although Suk helped himself out of the encirclement, but at the thought of Yuanfang''s revenge, his heart suddenly became nervous.


    "Stop fighting!" Qin Zheng watched Suk squat down again, for fear that he would start again, and quickly walked over and grabbed Suk''s arm. [


    "sister Qin Zheng, this kind of dog skin plaster has to be solved once. If you don''t beat him half to death, you will have to pester you later!" Suk doesn''t know why Qin Zheng''s face is a little bad. It''s also because of Yuan Fang''s tragedy. Maybe she has sympathy in her heart, and Nai sighs.


    "It''s not Suk. We can''t get him. Let''s go!" Qin Zheng turned to look at Yuan Fang, there is really no pity, there is only deep disgust.


    "Ha, little jn, you think I can''t do it if I run away. As long as I''m in Weihai, I''ll let you go!" Yuan Fang sees Qin Zheng persuading Su Ke, but turns a deaf ear to him. His anger dazzles his brain again. He bares his teeth and utters cruel words. But before he finishes speaking, he sees Su Ke suddenly step forward and kick over.Yuan Fang wants to escape, but he can''t stand it. Suk''s action is fast. He just rubs his hands back against the ground. He feels as if his chest is hit by a car. The whole person just rubs out one meter like a slide.


    "Your mouth stinks!"


    Suk frowned and felt Qin Zheng pulling his arm with some force. His face turned pale: "it''s OK, sister Qin Zheng. If he still pesters you in the future, I''ll let him disappear from Weihai!"


    Yuan Fang was pushed on the chest by Suk, and almost ran into the crowd. However, he was not stupid. He knew that if he stayed here, it would not do him any good. Moreover, he was also a very good face man. It was a great shame for him to be beaten so severely in public.


    Secretly stand up, see Suk is with Qin Zheng finish, turn to run.


    It''s not that Suk didn''t see Yuanfang slip away, but he didn''t have the interest to stop him. He didn''t even warm up to fight against this kind of person, and didn''t challenge xng at all.


    "Suk, if you hit him again this time, he won''t swallow it. Be careful these days!" Qin Zheng thought about it and thought it was necessary to remind Suk.


    "Don''t worry. I''m looking forward to him coming for trouble." In Qin Zheng''s eyes, Suk''s words seem to be more young and frivolous, but this is what he is most worried about.


    "Yes, sister, don''t worry about Suk!" At this time, snow also came over, standing beside Suk, one hand took his arm, very intimate said.

 Chapter 939

    Qin Zheng suddenly saw a girl come over, and ran straight to Suk, holding his arm directly. She saw a little bit of jealousy from the girl''s eyes. At this time, she found that she seemed to be holding Suk''s arm, and her posture was very ambiguous. -


    subconsciously released his hand, from the girl''s words in front of him, it was obvious that Suk was with her, and the gesture was so intimate, just like a couple. Was it Suk''s girlfriend? But Qin Zheng never met her at all.


    Su Ke looks at Qin Zheng''s puzzled eyes, and suddenly feels some hot on his face, especially the arm held by Bai Xue. He pulls out his arm without any trace and makes a gesture to introduce them: "Bai Xue, this is Qin Zheng sister!"


    "Sister Qin Zheng, this is my friend, Bai Xue. This is he Fenglu!" Suk saw he Fenglu come over and introduced him to Qin Zheng.


    "Hello Qin Zheng took a deep breath. Although her panic had been calmed down, she still felt uncomfortable in the face of acquaintances and tried to make herself behave normally. [


    "Hello, sister Qin Zheng!" Bai Xue greets he Fenglu. It''s true that Qin Zheng looks bigger than these two girls. Su Ke looks at the onlookers and seems to be casting eyes on her side. She thinks it''s very meaningful: "sister Qin Zheng, come to dinner with us!"


    Qin Zheng shook his head: "no, I''ve eaten it. Now I want to go home and have a good rest!" It''s just an instinctive refusal. It seems that the big reason is that there are two more girls around Suk. But I don''t know what''s going on. When Suk just introduced Bai Xue as his friend, he was a little pleased.


    "Then I''ll take you home!" Suk hesitated and said.


    "No, go to dinner! I can go home by myself! " Qin Zheng can''t let Suk continue to speak. She nods to Bai Xue and he Fenglu with a smile, and then turns around to leave.


    "Why didn''t you just say I was your girlfriend?" Bai Xue looks at Qin Zheng walking into the crowd, and soon there is no shadow. Then she purses and looks at Suk with an unhappy face. She looks resentful and aggrieved.


    "That was my sister just now. I''m a little embarrassed!" Suk really has a sense of strength in his heart. Indeed, he is bound to make Bai Xue a little unhappy, but he blurted it out directly at that time. Intuitively, he didn''t want Qin Zheng to know about it.


    I''m afraid something similar will happen in the future. I''m afraid I''m not alone, but the girl I''m close to is not alone. How to solve this problem is Suk''s biggest problem at present.


    "Oh Snow White mumbled, seemingly very reluctant to accept Suk''s statement.


    "Well, let''s go to dinner! Today, I invite you to have the special instant boiled mutton of Weihai! " In the face of such a scene, Suk can only quickly divert their attention. Just now, he has found that there is something wrong with he Fenglu''s eyes. He must quickly jump to the topic.


    Autumn is strong and the night wind is cool. After a while, the crowd is clean, and the street lights are on again and again. Night is finally coming. In this season, to be honest, eating instant boiled mutton is really a good choice.


    Jingfuhua fat cow city is a main brand of Weihai, and even has branches all over the country. It is the leader of local enterprises. The fat cattle made by jingfuhua are sold abroad, but Bai Xue and he Fenglu really haven''t eaten this kind of food.


    "Here, try it!" Suk, as the host, naturally wants to accompany the guests well. However, the girl Bai Xue mentions her small grievance when she introduced her identity. Xng Gao cailie, holding chopsticks, constantly agitates the pot in front of her.


    "Suk, I''m here mainly to know about the progress of the foundation. How is the preparation going now?" Looking at Snow White''s constant coquetry with Suk, and the light bulb sitting in front of them, it''s always a little embarrassed. He Fenglu quickly finds an excuse.


    As for the progress of the fund for the relief of out of school children, she has already passed the agreement with Marina, and even knows better than Suk. But she can''t help it. She doesn''t want to see Suk, but Baba''s coming with snow white.


    "Well, this one! Great progress has been made so far. We have already chosen our name! " Suk is a little embarrassed to say that he had a meal with Marina today. Except for the name of the foundation, he spent most of his time studying the futures of soybeans.


    "What''s your name?" He Fenglu didn''t hear Ma Yina mention it, so she became interested. Even the snow on one side put down her chopsticks and listened.


    "Shengtang foundation!" Suk is very ostentatious to throw out his flash decision, which is also the second thing he has done in addition to providing funds for the foundation.


    "Shengtang foundation?" He Fenglu seems to be considering the meaning of the name, and said to himself: "in the prosperous Tang Dynasty, the country is rich and the people are strong, and there are unprecedented achievements in both economic and cultural aspects. Well, the goal of our foundation is to help the out of school children. I hope they can all become literary giants like Li Bai and Du Fu. This name is not bad!"He Fenglu''s comments made Suk have something to say. At that time, he didn''t think of any poems and odes that could be related to the learning of out of school children. Moreover, the scope of his foundation in the future is certainly not just this one. However, since he Fenglu said so, he can only nod and echo. [


    Suk had already had dinner before, but the two girls obviously didn''t have much to eat. They were chatting while eating. In just one hour, they left the hotel.


    Now that they have filled their stomachs, the next step is naturally to arrange their accommodation. Of course, it can''t be a small hotel on the roadside. Although they are not the kind of picky and indulgent rich women, they still want to find a hotel with good conditions.


    Fortunately, although there are no really super first-class hotels in Weihai, there are still several four-star and five-star hotels. Soon Suk drove them to the door of Hilton Hotel, parked the car, and three of them went into the hall together.


    It''s easy to feel a bit unnatural when you come to a place like a hotel with a man and two women. Fortunately, in a service place like a hotel, you''ve been used to these things for a long time: "take out your ID card first!"


    Suk stood at the front desk, reminding them and taking out his wallet. Now that he has come to Weihai, he has some money in his hand. He can''t let the girl pay any more: "please open a room for me!"


    As soon as Suk finished talking with the front desk attendant, Bai Xue came over and said, "no, please open two rooms for us!"

 Chapter 940

    When Suk opened a room, he obviously saw the waiter looking at Bai Xue and he Fenglu without any trace. There was a trace of sadness and anger in his eyes. "


    soon Suk realized that the waiter must have misunderstood him. He wanted to open a room for Bai Xue and he Fenglu and go home by himself. Now, it''s good to be misunderstood as he is going to play Shuangfei!


    But at this time, white snow suddenly came out, directly opened his mouth, and changed it into two rooms. Now Suk couldn''t calm down, and even felt that he Fenglu''s breath behind him became a little disordered.


    You don''t have to guess, Suk also knows that snow white is going to abandon her best friend and tell her heart. It''s just the mouth above or the mouth below.


    The receptionist was a little confused again and looked at Suk. After all, this man is the paying guest. As for how the man and the woman are going to sleep, it doesn''t matter to her. [


    "OK, just open two rooms!" Suk can''t help it. At this time, his arm has been tightly held by snow white. He can clearly feel the tenderness of his chest in the bend of his arm. Although the weather is getting colder now, it doesn''t seem to affect the touch with so many layers of clothes.


    He Fenglu was standing behind Suk, thinking deeply. Suk paid for the meal, and Suk paid for the hotel. This is very normal for he Fenglu, the only thing she can''t understand.


    Even now, Suk is a rich man with a fortune of 60 million, but his parents are still guarding the small supermarket. It can be seen that it is not easy for Suk''s parents to make money.


    Before he came to Weihai, he Fenglu was even ready. As long as Suk didn''t spend too much money to improve his living conditions, it''s not unreasonable.


    However, what surprised her and relieved her was that Suk was not the kind of person who acted recklessly. Even though he had money, he abided by his own principles, which made he Fenglu feel much better about him.


    And the reason why she came out to stay in the hotel this time, Bai Xue also told her, because Suk''s home is very small, with only two bedrooms, so it''s really hard to entertain them. It''s a thing that has never been thought of for all the celebrities who live in the villa.


    This also shows that Suk did not spend the money on his own.


    However, when Bai Xue comes to the front desk and says to open two rooms, he Fenglu turns red. Unexpectedly, Bai Xue is so bold and shows the rhythm of sleeping with Suk.


    At the thought that they had a special relationship, he Fenglu didn''t know why. She was so restless that she took a few deep breaths to recover.


    After checking in, Suk took their luggage to the elevator, two rooms, and looked at the room card. If there is no accident, the two rooms should be adjacent rooms.


    In fact, it''s still early. When she arrived at the hotel after dinner, the local clock of the hotel showed that it was only 9:5. Bai Xue kept whispering to he Fenglu in the elevator. It seemed that she was reviewing her solo flying behavior and asking for he Fenglu''s forgiveness.


    The atmosphere is very strange. Suk stands in the front. There are only three people in the elevator. One of them is a woman who has already had a love affair with him. The other is a woman who got her first kiss in order to complete the task. Now even if she stands with her back to them, she feels a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, with a Ding Dong sound, the elevator finally stopped on the eighth floor. Suk took the lead and went to find the room according to the room number. Sure enough, the two rooms were close together.


    "Lulu, choose one!" Bai Xue takes he Fenglu by the hand, and in order to make up for her fault, she gives up the right of first choice.


    "This one, then!" He Fenglu chose one at random. To tell you the truth, it doesn''t make any difference at all. Suk opened the door with the room card, went in first, got the electricity with the room card, put down he Fenglu''s luggage and stood aside foolishly.


    According to Suk''s original plan, she had a meal, ordered a hotel, and then took the two girls out for a walk. But just now, according to Snow White''s performance, the girl had already begun to be eager to try. She was very excited and wanted to tie herself to the bed.


    "I have to take a bath first. After a meal of instant boiled mutton, I feel like I smell like mutton!" He Fenglu looked at Suk and then at Bai Xue: "ah Xue, have a rest early, too!"


    "Well! Lulu, you have something to call me! " Bai Xue is not embarrassed by the word "you" in he Fenglu''s mouth. Just now, she has told the truth. If she wants to work with Suk, it will not be unnatural for her to say so.


    On the contrary, Suk, the big man, once again blushed and laughed. Then he walked out of he Fenglu''s room under the drag of snow white. [


    "Well!" Suk just opened the door of another room. As soon as he went in, he didn''t get the electricity. He felt that Bai Xue suddenly closed her body with her backhand, and threw herself directly on her body. Before she spoke, she suddenly came with hot and tempting red lips.


    The girl Bai Xue is just like a tiger who has been hungry for many days. Her actions are violent. Her red lips are like raindrops, falling on Suk''s mouth, cheek and neck.Suddenly, Suk''s body leans forward involuntarily, and Bai Xue directly takes off his sports coat. However, the second thing Suk finds out is that his T-shirt has been pulled under the neck by this girl, and Bai Xue''s red lips move all the way down to his chest.


    Suk''s luggage has been thrown to the ground, and his breathing is more and more rapid, like a volcano brewing eruption, hot magma bubbling.


    Snow White''s waist is bending lower and lower, and her smart tongue is circling in Suk''s chest. She gently rubs and sucks twice. Suk''s throat has a deep muffled sound. Finally, she can''t restrain it. Her hands are going to hold snow white in her arms. Who knows, snow white opens herself at this time.


    Snow White gently Suk, and then from his hand took the room card, h in the power slot, the room suddenly lit up, consciousness is about to enter the confusion of Suk, looking at the cheeks scarlet snow white, this girl is also panting, eyes QNG brilliant.


    Snow White said while stretching out the index finger, along the muscle line between Suk''s two pectoral muscles, slowly sliding down, straight down, along the abdominal muscles, slightly staying at the navel for a moment, followed by down again, finally, the index finger bent, buckled on the belt buckle, forced to pull out: "baby, I want to take a mandarin duck bath, do you think it''s ok?"

 Chapter 941

    Gudong --- the sound of swallowing becomes very slow, and the Adam''s apple moves, which seems to be a signal. Suk seems to be burning up a small universe, and the number of chakras begin to gather in important parts. [''


    when Jiaolong went out to sea, Su Xiaoke became a super Saiya, taller and stronger, except that other people''s hair turned red, but Su Xiaoke''s whole body was all red, and his combat effectiveness exploded, reaching 400 times of the normal.


    As she said this, Bai Xue stretched out her index finger and hooked it on Suk''s belt buckle. She gently pulled it, which immediately bound Suk''s space and revealed a small crack.


    Su Xiaoke even has the impulse to go straight to the sky, eager to try, straight up to the Ninth Heaven.


    "Will you?" Snow White''s eyes flashed and her eyes were dark. It contained hunqng''s limit, which was provocative. The index finger on Suk''s belt slowly drew back her strength. When she started again, she even hooked up the rubber band of Suk''s underwear. [


    the ten mile Pinghu Lake is covered with frost, and every inch of green silk worries about the Chinese New Year. Looking at the shape of the moon, we only admire the mandarin ducks, but not the immortals.


    Suk is all right now. She has been looking forward to this day for two weeks with her surging enthusiasm. After her first taste of forbidden fruit, she even recalls the previous fighting scenes every night. She wants to get tired of Suk every day. In order to please Suk, she has learned 18 kinds of weapons through various teaching films.


    Just now in the bathroom, he used a move to teach the jade man where to blow the flute. The blow was so extravagant that the ground flowed into the Golden Lotus. It was because of this that Suk directly skipped the step of bath, picked her up and threw her on the bed.


    At this time, as soon as Suk and Bai Xue lie down, Bai Xue shouts Suk. Without waiting for him to move, they begin to attack. A carp turns over and pours directly on Suk. Under the skin blind date, the heat is all connected.


    Red lips like fire, like airport security, from top to bottom, neck, chest, in turn, finally stopped near the airport, watching Su Xiaoke has entered the take-off state, and even upgraded from an ordinary plane to a rocket about to fire.


    Once again opened the cherry mouth.


    This time, Suk''s body became stiff, his legs even pushed subconsciously, and his throat made a low voice, like a powerful engine ready to start.


    -£¬

 Chapter 942

    "What do you say, Yanyan?" Qin Zheng hasn''t been to Fangfei for some time. One is not willing to let Yuan Fang know his whereabouts. The other is to correct his vague and slightly impure feelings for Suk. [:


    but now she is the master of six gods, she can''t find the backbone at all. The more she thinks about it at home, the more she is worried and afraid. She racks her brains and doesn''t know what to do. She can only come to Luo Feiyan to discuss the countermeasures.


    "No hurry! No hurry After listening to Qin Zheng, Luo Feiyan waved his hand casually. Now they are in Luo Feiyan''s room on the fourth floor. The tea table is very comfortable. There are two glasses of red wine.


    "Do you think I can take it easy! It''s not that you don''t know Yuanfang. I used to think he had a problem with his character when we were together. Now who knows that he''s getting worse, like a madman. What if he goes to Suk''s trouble? "


    The more Qin Zheng thinks about it, the more nervous she feels. The last time Yuan Fang was kicked out by Suk, she threatened to smash Suk''s parents'' supermarket, and even said she would take off Suk''s leg. At that time, she persuaded him. [


    however, in order to avoid Yuan Fang''s entanglement, Qin Zheng resigned and went abroad to study for a while. Unexpectedly, Yuan Fang didn''t give up on her entanglement, but this time Suk really beat him up. I''m afraid that even if she apologized for Suk, she couldn''t put out Yuan Fang''s anger.


    "Do you think of a way to let Suk hide first?" Qin Zheng and Luo Feiyan have a good relationship. They are not ordinary customers and beauty shop owners. This is why Qin Zheng came to seek help. But now seeing Luo Feiyan''s appearance, she is angry and anxious, walking back and forth in the room.


    Luo Feiyan does not have the slightest image of legs on the armrest of the sofa, but the whole person is leisurely nest in the sofa, is very lazy, like a Persian cat in general, but the reality is also true, at noon with Suk had a little farewell, win the intense love of the new marriage, even to the bone of the strength are drained.


    I can''t lift a little energy, but my spirit is very full. There is a kind of comfortable feeling that the dry farmland finally ushers in the rain.


    But now I see Qin Zheng worried, frowning, also know that she is really worried, this slowly sat up, at this time still feel like a loose shelf: "Zheng Zheng, you still don''t know Suk, this boy is more powerful than you think!"


    "What?" Qin Zheng stopped and came back from one side of the sofa: "Yanyan, it''s Yuanfang that Suk offends. Even if he can fight again, it''s good for him!"


    When Qin Zheng heard Luo Feiyan''s words, her first reaction was that Suk had a fierce fight. Indeed, Suk had the upper hand these two times. Yuanfang had no ability to resist at all.


    "Hey, let me tell you something. What can Yuanfang do if he wants to get back at Suk? How about giving some money to get some money? I tell you, both Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi have friendship with Suk. Even Suk himself has more than 20 younger brothers under his command! "


    Luo Feiyan got to know Liu Feihong when Wu Yiren, the deputy director of the Administration for Industry and commerce, was frequently in trouble. Su Ke introduced him to her. Later, she helped Liu Feihong set up a super VP in her shop, free for life.


    Although Liu Feihong has no interest in beauty, he can''t resist the warm invitation and has been here two or three times. Therefore, Luo Feiyan knows that Suk has a little brother in his hand, and he just listens to her. As for Suk''s influence in Tianjin, Luo Feiyan doesn''t understand it.


    "Do you think Suk is a blacksmith?" Of course, Qin Zheng has heard the names of Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi, but she never knew that Suk had such a relationship with them. It is impossible to connect a senior high school student, a young man and a vicious black.


    "Well! Almost! But he doesn''t care about these things. Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi gave him three blocks to play. Hehe, now we Fangfei Yi people are covered by Suk! "


    Liu Feihong picked up the red wine on the tea table and took a sip of it: "come on, don''t worry. I''ll drink with you first. I''ll give you a shock!"


    "Well!" Qin Zheng was a little relieved when she heard that Suk had such a side. However, as soon as she sat on the sofa, she suddenly thought of something: "Yanyan, what if Yuan Fang went to Suk school to make trouble? Besides, it''s easy to hide a spear in the open, but it''s hard to defend it in the back. Who knows how Yuan Fang will retaliate? "


    "It''s easy to do. Let Suk send some younger brothers to clean him up again. Zheng Zheng, either I say you or xngzi is too soft. For people like Yuanfang, you have to let him give up completely. But this time, let''s see if Suk can help you solve all the problems."


    "If you say so, it will be very thankful that it can be solved!" Qin Zheng knows that Luo Feiyan will never joke about it, but she doesn''t have to worry too much about whether Suke is black and astringent. For her, she always knows what kind of person Suke is.


    "Hey! Zheng Zheng, how would you like to thank Suk if he settles this matter for you? " Luo Feiyan shakes the red wine glass in his hand, and the red liquid rotates around the wall of the glass, even the whole glass is dyed into a transparent color like a rose.The expression on Luo Feiyan''s face is more meaningful when he speaks. After years of hard work outside, Luo Feiyan has the ability to observe words and colors that ordinary people can imagine. In fact, the subtle emotional changes of Qin Zheng to Suk have long been under her gaze, but how to say! She didn''t want to obstruct it. Instead, she had a strange idea that she was happy to see it come true.


    "Well?" At dusk, Qin Zheng suddenly felt something wrong and looked up at Luo Feiyan: "what do you mean?" [


    "haha, I feel that someone is deliberately hiding from Suk, even if they don''t come here, which directly affects my turnover. In fact, I don''t think it''s necessary at all. It''s a good time to let it go now." Luo Feiyan''s words directly point to Qin Zheng''s heart. Originally, he used to make fun of her, but now it''s obviously not casual.


    Qin Zheng soon fell into a long silence. She hesitated and struggled. She also took the red wine on the tea table, but it was like a cow chewing peony. She took a few mouthfuls and poured all the wine directly. When she raised her head, her face was flushed, and even her eyes had a strange look.


    "Yanyan, things are not as simple as you think!" Qin Zheng really thought about it according to Luo Feiyan''s idea just now. She always felt that not everything in reality would change according to people''s wishes, but she just had a little bit of inexpressible emotional tendency towards Suk. If she really rose to the height of love, she could not accept it!


    Taboo, or this is a kind of emotion with taboo color!


    -£¬

 Chapter 943

    Luo Feiyan looks at Qin Zheng, who has been told what''s on her mind. She leaves in a hurry. She is also a little disappointed. She doesn''t understand what she is doing and drags her friends into the water?


    She knows that she will eventually get together with Suk, and may continue to have such a relationship, but she will eventually get married with him. [''


    because of the old story between her parents, Luo Feiyan has a sense of distrust in marriage since she was a child. So to be honest, whether she has a marriage certificate or not, there is no real difference for her.


    What''s more, I also know how much pressure Suk may bear, the disapproval of his parents, relatives and friends, the doubt of worldly vision, and even the final illness if he and I really go to the last step.


    Do you want to find a companion to accompany you? [


    a glass of red wine, with the imagination in my mind, had already seen the bottom. I got up, took up the wine bottle, filled a glass again, mixed with the bitterness of my heart. After the entrance, Luo Feiyan even laughed.


    Whatever happens in the end? Now that I have taken this step and do everything with my heart, it is enough!


    Compared with Luo Fei''s ease, he Fenglu is obviously more difficult. She covers the quilt and shrinks her head. The slight sound next door makes her restless.


    Thinking of my best friend, I was doing some sports next door. The scene of war appeared in my mind. It was all outlined by imagination, but it was so real.


    Of course, in fact, even if he Fenglu is willing to think of the next door as a safe thing, it''s impossible. Snow White''s obsession with men''s and women''s affairs is even hard for Suk to resist.


    Just after the first round of fighting, even when the smell of smoke in the air was still strong, Comrade Bai Xue took the lead in charging Suk with great fear.


    First of all, Su Xiaoke, who was hiding in the city, was brought to the front of the stage from behind the scenes. As an elite fighting force, Su Xiaoke naturally did not shrink back. He even began to explore the trench without reporting to the organization.


    Suk is also responsible for his brother''s performance of organizational discipline. After all, he is still very sensitive to the sequelae of the flower picking system upgrade in his body. He can''t stand a little friction. This kind of outburst is instinctive.


    "Baby! What do you think? " Snow White''s skin is as thick as snow. After the previous expedition, it seems that she still has a faint blush. Her head is on Suk''s thigh. Suk Xiaoke''s face is restored again under her provocation.


    Snow White is like a driver in the active attack state, and Suk is the vehicle she wants to drive. If she wants to gallop, she must hold the gear handle first.


    Suk miraculously regained her physical strength during the break.


    Snow White has developed 18 kinds of martial arts skills. Through the edification of the island teaching film, she has learned all the knowledge she has gained and become a self-taught talent. She even has the posture of being better than blue.


    The more it is, the more it makes Suk have an indescribable impulse. This kind of feeling can''t be restrained. Bai Xue''s performance is even more astonishing than Luo Feiyan''s open-minded and aggressive woman.


    Fortunately, Suk''s physical quality is absolutely strong, which also ensures that the scale of victory begins to tilt a little bit. Snow White is showing fatigue, while Suk is more brave in the war. This time, Suk will never be careless again. He runs to Yijiang to pursue the poor bandits. He can''t sell his name to learn from the overlord''s fighting ideas, and finally achieves the final victory in the frontal battlefield.


    The symphony in the room came to a sudden stop, only two people''s heavy breathing continued to respond. Snow was tired and had no strength to clean the battlefield, leaving the fighting place in a mess, nestling in Suk''s arms, enjoying the peace after the war.


    "This great Xia, you really have the best martial arts. It''s worthy of your reputation. I won''t be unjustly defeated by you!" Snow white felt that she had played to the maximum limit, even as some people said, she had been holding it for a long time, but she finally sank the sand and broke the halberd in Suk''s hands.


    "Yield, yield!" Suk cooperated with snow white, and it seemed that the two men''s fight had become the top of the Forbidden City.


    "I don''t know the name of this great Xia. Is it the legendary leader of Ming Religion: Yang Dingtian?" The girl Bai Xue seems to know Master Jin Yong''s famous work very well. She blurts out the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven. She just says that when she comes to Yang Dingtian, she orders Su Xiaoke who finished the work.


    "If you don''t change your name, you can''t change your surname!" Suk was directly laughed by the girl, and he also treated him in his own way. He turned his hand over the mountains and explored down to the valley of Taoyuan: "I am the Miao man who is called the golden face Buddha in the snow mountain flying fox! Aim at the sewing


    -£¬

 Chapter 944

    Chivalrous and tender heroic children, a soul stirring love song. Suk and snow white are nestling together. Most of the time, snow white is talking about what happened around her these days.


    For example, Suk''s ambush outside the new Lisboa has been found out. When the incident came to light, the qigong master Hu Chuan fled back to his hometown in the mainland in a hurry. Liu Hong, the local leader of the small gangs, went to sea directly, and several people involved in the small gangs could not find a way out.


    Bai Xue, who was born in a gangster family, didn''t feel any discomfort when she talked about these bloody things. Although she said the whole thing calmly, Suk could imagine how bloody it was at that time.


    Suk was a little frustrated by these words, but Bai Xue also felt his abnormal mood, and quickly reflected that his words just now were too bad for the scenery. He playfully spat out his little tongue, and then put his leg on Suk.


    With his cheek close to Suk''s chest, you can clearly hear his strong heartbeat. This feeling is very stable and safe. Suddenly, he remembered: "by the way, grandfather he asked me to be a lobbyist before!" [


    "how?" Suk doesn''t know what''s inside.


    "International Equestrian Invitational, have you forgotten? I''ve heard from grandfather he that this time, maybe an old opponent of several decades has decided to send someone to participate in the competition, and the chief executive will also appear in the competition. He still hopes you can come forward to help win honor for Macao and our country! "


    This time, Suk pondered and asked, "when is it coming?"


    "December 15th, there are more than twenty days left now!" Snow White remembers clearly.


    "Well, let me see. If I can ask for leave, I''ll go!" Suk thought that before Ma Yina said that he Shusheng would be invited to attend the ceremony and cut the ribbon when the foundation was established. He should always give some expression, or he would feel sorry.


    "What leave are you taking? I don''t want you to go to school for three days. You just came back from Yanjing!" Bai Xue''s study in the University of Macau is very relaxed. She really does what she wants. Moreover, she feels that Suk doesn''t attach much importance to study.


    "I said, if I ask for leave again, what if I''m really fired? I''m still waiting for the university entrance examination. Don''t think I''m a school grass in school, and the president will really give me face! " Suk curled his mouth, with the expression that he could not help himself in the world.


    Snow White nodded, for Suk''s self praise to give full recognition: "if you dare to fire you, you come to our school! There are scholarships in the school draft! "


    "Eh!" When Suk heard this, he immediately remembered that someone had to transfer himself to Yanjing. He decided not to discuss this topic any more and patted Bai Xue on the shoulder: "Xiao Xue, I have to go home! Are you all right sleeping alone? "


    "You''re going home?" Snow is obviously not willing to let Suk go back, toot up a small mouth.


    "Yes! As soon as you come here, I will not go home at night. What will my parents do to me? You don''t want my parents to have any opinions on you, do you That''s what Suk really thinks. Even if his parents don''t say anything, he should be more conscious.


    "All right! Then go back slowly. I''ll see if Lulu has gone to sleep for a while Bai Xue reluctantly moved her body, and suddenly the beautiful scenery appeared from the quilt. She reached out and picked up her mobile phone from the bedside table, and was surprised: "it''s more than eleven now! Are you OK to go back so late? "


    The two men fought twice, which took a lot of time. More than two hours passed in a flash.


    "It''s OK. When I do a part-time job, I often go home at this time!" Suk put on his clothes, while the quilt again to snow cover, a casual action, immediately let the girl happy, a sweep just small resentment.


    Although some people are nostalgic for gentleness, they still have to go home. They are reluctant to part. After Suk goes out, Bai Xue still has a happy smile on her lips and sniffs. The smell of Suk in the air is still intoxicating. She lies in Suk''s just position and sends a text message to he Fenglu first.


    "Lulu, are you asleep?"


    It''s just that after this message is sent out, it seems that it has become a sea of stone. It''s just that Bai Xue doesn''t know. At this moment, he Fenglu is holding her mobile phone and doesn''t know whether she should reply.


    She had been in the quilt all the time and wanted to listen to her heart. But the more she did, the more she could restrain her agitation. This feeling was something she had never experienced before. In the end, he Fenglu even pulled out the earphone from her bag and listened to her favorite songs, which was much better.


    Seems to sleep between sleep, headphones suddenly sounded to the voice of text messages, he Fenglu rubbed his eyes, even to snow asked himself to sleep? Have they started to rest? [


    he Fenglu gets up and runs to the door. After opening the account, there is no abnormal noise. The next door is quiet, but what does it mean to send a text message to herself at this time!


    Hesitated for a long time, over and over again to delete the typed words, want to ignore, but also can not bear the curiosity in the heart, finally he Fenglu sent out the message."What''s the matter?"


    "Will you come and sleep with me?" Snow White''s reply is very fast, even he Fenglu''s short message has been sent in the past 20 seconds.


    However, when he Fenglu received this message, her mind was in a mess. She didn''t hear Suk leave before, so she subconsciously thought Suk was next door.


    And Suk and snow two people before kiss me, in the room dish intestines war, in this case, how can also call himself in the past?


    Does it mean that Snow White has no way to meet Suk''s needs and wants to ask herself to help? oh my god! He Fenglu''s face turned red as soon as he thought about it. He was no longer a three-year-old boy. Even though he seldom came into contact with this kind of things, he could still guess the general situation.


    And to tell the truth, it''s impossible for a girl like Bai Xue to know the inside story. At the beginning, Bai Xue took the teaching film bought by herself from the island country and led he Fenglu to live together.


    But there was only one time. Later, he Fenglu didn''t agree with Bai Xue''s behavior of sharing happiness. But the only time, although he was deliberately buried in the bottom of his heart and never thought about it, was like a hot magma erupting from the ground at this moment.


    Suddenly he Fenglu shivers. He has no reason to think of the shameful scene in his mind. It seems that he and Bai Xueping are already lying together. They are all naked and red fruits. His legs are bent on the bed and the empty door is wide open. Suke is under them, playing the highly difficult action of killing two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 945

    Bursts of hot and dry constantly hit, as if to melt people in general, he Feng''s face hot, even if there is no one present in the room, even if no one can explore their own psychological activities, but there is still a sense of shame.


    Breathing more and more heavy, and even the body can''t help shaking, finally can''t stand, ran to the bathroom, with cold water to wake up.


    The clattering cold water finally calmed her mood a little. Standing at the door of the bathroom, she subconsciously threw her mobile phone on the bed. It seemed like a time bomb, and she didn''t dare to get close to it.


    Just opened the son, did not close, at this time a cool night wind directly blowing in, and standing in the bathroom door he Fenglu bear the brunt.


    The night wind blows over the skin, and a layer of goose bumps suddenly appear all over the body. However, it is this cool wind that makes he Fenglu wake up a lot in an instant. [


    it''s reasonable to say that he Fenglu is not a simple minded person, but because of the big fight next door at the beginning, he made his mind uneasy and confused, which made him feel confused and confused, and he made himself dumbfounded.


    How can a couple need a third party to intervene? Besides, are they fools? I will call myself to watch the battle when the Dragon falls. Besides, they have to think about my idea!


    The more I think about it, the more ridiculous I feel. I walk to the bedside in three or two steps. I pick up my mobile phone and a new text message from snow white: "Lulu, come with me! Suk''s gone. I''m alone now. I''m a little scared! "


    "Hoo He Fenglu let out a breath and relaxed a lot, but it seems that there is still a little bit of loss.


    "How can I be like this now!" He Fenglu began to review herself, sent a text message to Bai Xue, and began to change her clothes.


    "Lulu, that''s very kind of you!" Snow White opened the door ahead of time, and then retracted the quilt. For her dream of disturbing her best friend, she called her from the warm quilt and expressed her strong emotion: "come here!"


    Sure enough, there was no Suk in the room for a long time. He Fenglu closed the door and sniffed subconsciously. He felt that there was a strange smell in the room. It was not bad, but he never smelled it. Even this kind of atmosphere could make people feel hot and dry.


    "What''s the taste?" He Fenglu asked and walked forward. The scene in front of her was really embarrassing. Snow''s clothes were scattered on the ground, not only her coat, but also her three-point underwear. The snow-white cup was full of folds. Snow showed her head outside, and her whole body was hidden: "what''s the taste? I didn''t smell it


    "Suk''s gone!" He Fenglu said and went to the bedside. As soon as she sat down, she got up immediately and said with her hand, "what''s this? Water spilled? Why is it still a little sticky? "


    "Ah Bai Xue followed he Fenglu''s eyes. Sure enough, there was a pool of water on the sheet, and her face turned red instantly: "Hey, it''s mine, you know, sometimes you can''t control the water spray!" Then he jumped out of bed and pulled the sheet down.


    As soon as Bai Xue gets out of bed, her beautiful figure is exposed to the air. He Feng shows the faint blush on her body, even the faint trace of teeth on her chest, and her legs and knees are red.


    Suddenly, some time ago, there was a picture of a female star on Weibo. Her knees were red and swollen. She left a message on Weibo: "I always feel like I really loved you!"


    this long time make complaints about micro-blog, which means that someone has used this gesture for too long to leave combat traces, and many more knowledgeable people explain that this is called "puppy style".


    Come on, I''m afraid Suk and snow white just used this posture, and the time is not short.


    "Lulu, what are you doing? Get under the covers At this time, Bai Xue has changed her new sheets and got into the bed again. However, the bad idea in he Fenglu''s mind makes her feel a little short-term dejected. Hearing Bai Xue''s voice, she answers subconsciously and begins to take off her clothes mechanically.


    At the thought of Suk''s arduous struggle in this bed just now, he Fenglu felt that nothing was right with him, and he felt uncomfortable.


    But what these two friends will do is not something Suk needs to care about. Now he has started the car and started to return home.


    At 11:30, the radio began to play some soft old songs, which made people relax. Suk''s speed was not fast, it was nearly midnight, and the traffic was sparse on the road.


    In addition to feeling tired at that time, next month is the day when the futures soybean contract will expire. How much money can we make? If the income is considerable, we will first give some to luofeiyan, and then we will have the international horse king invitational tournament in Macao and the preparation of the foundation.


    There are a lot of things that can be put on the agenda. There are many things that Suk can''t think of for the time being. By the way, there is Yuanfang. How can he stop pestering Qin Zheng!Unknowingly, Suk has returned to the gate of the community, and the speed is reduced again. The street lights in the community will only stay until 11:30. It''s dark at the moment, but when he passes by his own supermarket, he takes a subconscious look with the light of the lights, and then steps on the car with an emergency brake.


    Suk opened the door and stood in front of his supermarket. His face was blue and his chest was constantly fluctuating violently. The rolling door had been pried open and went directly to the top. It was in a mess. The shelves were upside down. The glass of the house was broken. The only computer connected to the video surveillance was also smashed.


    Fortunately, I didn''t find any signs of fighting. It was only after my parents came home that I was smashed. I suddenly remembered that before I turned into the community, it was as if a Mitsubishi Pajero had just driven out. At that time, I had a fancy. There were at least three or four people in the car. They were all angry.


    "Hello! Huang Yong, my parents'' shop is smashed After connecting the phone, Suk said this sentence directly, with a trace of chill in his voice.


    "OK, boss, I know what to do!" Huang Yong is Huang Mao. Taking over Sun song, he is helping Suke take care of the three streets. Although Suke is not really a big force in Weihai, this time Suke orders him directly, which will definitely make him a sensation in Weihai.


    This is a rare opportunity to show up, Huang Mao answered the phone, a crash will be in front of the code good mahjong cards to one side, with their own several effective little brothers: "brothers, started!"

 Chapter 946

    At 11:45, Suk pulled out a box of cigarettes from the car. He had not smoked for a long time, and now he needed to calm down. The flickering fireworks seemed very lonely in the dark, accompanied by the two lights of the lights, which were straight ahead.


    As long as I think of my parents to the shop in a mess, their faces that kind of heartache, sigh, but can do, Suk''s heart can not suppress the surging of fire.


    If he is in trouble, Suk can handle it calmly and quietly, but this time he really touches the scales of his parents. However, these people smash their parents'' shop. If he can''t get justice back, he will be a son in vain.


    Standing at the door of the shop, Suk did not move and stood like this. His face in the dark finally became less angry. After a while, I can probably guess who did it. If there are only a few enemies in Weihai, the most likely one is Yuanfang, who has just been abused today.


    Before the smoke went out, a car came from the gate of the community. Suk turned his head and knew that it was yellow hair. He didn''t know where to occupy the old Santana. [


    "boss!"


    Huang Mao didn''t wait for the car to stop, so he jumped down and ran to Suke. Suke''s small store had been designated as a key area for a long time, not only because this community belonged to Suke''s three streets, but also because Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi''s staff had been deliberately reminded.


    It can be said that in the underground society of Weihai, we don''t know that this is very few of the Suk family, but we can''t rule out whether there is a little ruffian who has lost his mind and doesn''t know what he did.


    Suk exhaled a puff of smoke, raised his foot to crush out the cigarette butt, took a deep breath in the devastated supermarket, and then said, "there''s a man named Yuanfang. It''s said that Mingzhu commercial building is his home. Check it out!"


    "Good!" Huang Mao nodded quickly.


    "You pack up, I''ll go back first!" Suk has come to Huangmao and brought his three younger brothers, standing behind him on standby.


    Suk didn''t say anything cruel, but he knew that Huang Mao would do it well, but he couldn''t delay any more. If he dallied a little longer, I''m afraid his mother would really call him.


    The mess in the store is naturally done by a younger brother. Huang Mao goes into Santana, takes his mobile phone, and starts to call outside one by one. Jin Lin is not a thing in the pool, but a dragon in the clouds.


    Huang Mao muttered in his own mouth, and there were a lot of bastard''s phone calls in the phone book. These were the leaders of Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi. Although he usually had some nodding friends, he had no contact at all. Taking this opportunity, he was finally able to show his skills.


    Sure enough, after Suk came in, his mother was still sitting in the living room, knitting a sweater for Suk. Because the weather turned cold, the mother naturally had to prepare thick clothes for her son. There was nothing more heartwarming than the thread in the mother''s hand.


    "Ma!" Suk is a little embarrassed. She knows that her mother has basically gone back to her bedroom to have a rest at this time of the day, even when she was working as a part-time job in fangfeiyi. Today''s abnormal performance is naturally due to the arrival of snow white.


    "Back? Is Xiaoxue and Xiaohe settled down? " Zhang Xue put down her half knitted sweater and told Suk, but she was relieved to come out and go home.


    "Well, I took them for a meal and strolled around the street for a while. I came back late!" Suk didn''t plan to tell the story of his shop being smashed. Although it will be discovered in the morning, if he said it now and didn''t tell his parents that he was shocked, he would not be able to be safe all night.


    "Well, go to bed early!" Zhang Xue got up and yawned. Then she went back to her bedroom to rest.


    After cleaning up and taking a bath, Suk finally lay on the bed. Now that he had handed it over to Huang Mao to deal with it, he would have the result tomorrow. However, he had to make it clear to his parents before they went out in the morning. Otherwise, the old couple would not be prepared and would not be able to bear the miserable situation of coming to the store.


    If you count it carefully, since last night, Li Feifei, Luo Feiyan and Bai Xue have been fighting on the three battlefields. It''s true that ordinary people can''t bear them. Generally speaking, even if they can afford artillery, the medicine will be a little insufficient.


    But Suk''s constitution is not the same now. He is not only explosive, but also durable. However, if he is not tired at all, it must be a lie. After lying in bed for a short time, he has been sleeping safely.


    However, contrary to his calm sleep, Weihai has now entered into a kind of storm like undercurrent, one by one cars running back and forth in the dark, and even the radio waves are constantly transmitting messages. Everyone''s only purpose is to get things done at dawn.


    The patrol car on the street is constantly swaying, the red and blue police lights are flashing, and the police on the car look serious. The command center of the Municipal Bureau has received reports from the masses, and the person on duty is sun Ruigang, deputy director of the Criminal Investigation Detachment. [


    the ashtray on the desk in front of sun Ruigang is too full to put a cigarette end, and there are many scattered under his feet. The monitoring pictures of each intersection on the large screen of the command center clearly show that the traffic flow on the road tonight is abnormal.The taxi drivers who drive late at night seem to be aware of the danger. They close in advance one by one. There are about a dozen cars running back and forth in the empty street under various monitoring probes.


    "Sun Ju, why don''t you go back to your dormitory first! I should have nothing to do today! " Although the director on duty of the command center said so, his face was equally difficult.


    "Did the police report back?" Sun Ruigang turned his head and looked at the director standing beside him. He asked in a deep voice.


    "Well, there have been several groups of feedback, most of which are concentrated in rental houses with dense floating population, hotels and hotels. The police contact the people who report the case. These people are suspected of causing trouble. They come fast and go fast. We have no substantial evidence to arrest them, but it seems that they are looking for someone!"


    The director said his test, and then pointed to the screen: "there are Liu Feihong and Zhang fatty among these people. It''s not that there is any conflict between them. Therefore, according to the current situation, there should be no big event!"


    "Looking for someone?" Sun Ruigang pondered for a moment: "no, we must closely monitor. If these people have any actions, we must control them first. If we are not careful, we may cause bad effects. If there are signs of large-scale smashing, we must nip them in the bud!"


    Sun Ruigang frowned at the thought of * * and said, "now contact the Swat brigade and be ready to stand by at any time!"

 Chapter 947

    When Suk opened his eyes, it was even a little dark outside. Listening to the indistinct sound of washing in the bathroom, he woke up most of the time. He felt his mobile phone at 4:30.


    At this time of the day, father Su Youfu will go to the vegetable wholesale market outside to buy. If he goes out, he will go to the store. If he comes, he can only report to him first.


    Thinking of this, Suk dressed quickly. When he came out of the door, suyoufu finished washing and was coming out of the bathroom. When he arrived at Suk, he was obviously surprised: "son, why did you get up so early? It''s not Saturday


    Su Youfu takes Suk and finds that he doesn''t want to go to the toilet, then go back to sleep, but put on his coat, and he doesn''t quite understand.


    "Dad! I kind of want you to talk about it! " Suk walked to the living room as he spoke, and Su Youfu naturally followed him. However, he looked up at the wall clock, worried that if he went late, all the dishes in the wholesale market would be picked out first. [


    "what''s the matter? What''s on your mind? " Su Youfu is wondering if Suk has any trouble because of snow white. After all, it''s easy to complicate things for children at this time.


    "Well, Dad, I said don''t worry!" Suk first gave Dad a dose of prophylactic injection. After su Youfu nodded his head, he told his father all about it.


    "When I went home last night, I saw that our supermarket was smashed!" Suk said, carefully with suyoufu''s face.


    "Well! Well Su Youfu didn''t react at first, but then his face suddenly turned black. He said to Suk in disbelief: "son, what did you say?"


    "Dad, don''t worry. We don''t have anything valuable in our shop. If you smash it, you''ll smash it!" Suk knows that the store has devoted half of his parents'' life. They rely on this small supermarket to support the family of three.


    Suddenly hearing this news, how can you be moved.


    "It was smashed!" Suddenly, Su Youfu jumped up. He was so anxious that he didn''t even care to put on his coat and was about to run out. But finally, Su Ke grabbed his father.


    "Dad, don''t get excited. You want to expand your business! If that shop should be closed, close it! " Su Kela stopped Su Youfu and quickly relieved him.


    Su Youfu stopped, but his face was still hard: "did you call the police?"


    "No!" Suk replied according to the facts, and he suddenly made Su Youfu angry: "why don''t you call the police? You


    Su Youfu points to Su Ke. If it wasn''t for his son''s old age, I''m afraid he would never have been able to run away with a bad beating. Rao, I almost scolded him just now.


    "Dad, listen to me. I know a friend who is very familiar with people in the society. I''ve asked him to help. Otherwise, if the police can come this time, they won''t be able to catch him. I''m afraid there will be trouble in the future!" Now Suk doesn''t know if Huang Mao can handle the matter well. He can only say so first.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Xue came out of the bedroom in her coat. Su Youfu''s voice just now suddenly increased the volume because of excitement, and finally led her mother out.


    "You came out just in time. My son said our shop was ruined by people!" Su Youfu quickly tells his wife about it, but Zhang Xue''s reaction is even more intense, and he is about to rush out without saying anything.


    In the end, Suk convinced his parents to change their clothes and shoes, and the family of three just went downstairs. After such a toss, the sky has brightened a lot, and even some residents on the morning shift began to ride out.


    Su Youfu and Zhang Xue go fast, eager to go to the loss situation, and Suk only Nai''s follow, but the more so their parents, the more intensified Suk''s determination to get back justice.


    But when I was about to walk to my small supermarket, I found that there was a circle of people around the door, and all the residents who rode to work stopped to watch, as if they had never seen the smashed shop.


    But the Yellow haired Santana still stops at one side. I don''t know that he will let these people be busy. Suk frowns and takes a few steps to rush into the crowd in front of his parents.


    However, he was surprised by the situation in the crowd. The three men didn''t know what they looked like, but they were all strong men, and they seemed to be very similar to the pajeroli when they entered the community yesterday. [


    however, all three of them knelt down in front of the store, their clothes were covered with mud, and one of them had solidified blood on the back of his neck.


    "Boss, I''ve got it!" Huang Mao was also in the crowd. He came to Suk quickly.


    "Be careful, my parents are in the back!" Suk told, coldly looking at the three men, it seems that they also heard Huang Mao''s words, subconsciously turned over.


    Some people''s eyes have been closed, trying hard to break a crack. It seems that they didn''t expect that this young man was the leader who mobilized the masses to catch him. He was a little stunned.


    "Brother, we are wrong. Please forgive us!"


    At this time, someone finally reflected, directly kneeling on the ground, turned around in place, threw himself directly in front of Suk''s body, and hugged his thigh."Get out of the way!" Huang Mao knew that Suk''s parents were behind him now, so he couldn''t be rough. He stepped forward and directly stepped on the man''s shoulder, and directly fell on the ground.


    "Son, what''s going on? Is our house redecorated? " Su Youfu goes to Suk and looks at the three people kneeling in front of him. Now he is most concerned about the situation in his shop.


    In fact, Suk has discovered something unusual for a long time. In his small supermarket, the broken rolling shutter door was replaced with a new one. In the early morning sun, it was covered with a layer of silver, and the glass was transparent and bright, and even the shelves inside were replaced with new ones.


    You don''t have to ask. You know it''s Huang Mao''s handwriting, but this guy did a good job. Su Youfu and Zhang Xueming relaxed a lot. Before Su Ke finished, they had already run into it to check the situation.


    These three people don''t know where they came from, but now is not the time for cross examination. Suk hasn''t figured out their disposal plan.


    "Brother, please spare us!" The three men wailed, and they all had to kneel down and climb over. Huang Mao volunteered again. First, he kicked the three men who wanted to hold their thighs away, and then put forward constructive suggestions: "boss, do you want to waste one arm first?"


    "Well, you can do it! Who on earth sent it? " Suk hesitated for a moment. Huang Mao just used a first word, and it is estimated that there will be follow-up measures, but they are completely to blame for this.


    "Yuanfang doesn''t know where he''s gone. I haven''t caught him yet! But now they have joined Liu and Zhang to issue a wanted order for gangsters, and the result will come soon! " Huang Mao is not very nice to say. He seems to blame himself for not completing the task that Suk told him.


    [author''s digression]: has anyone ever been a flower protector? What about hyperspace? Give it to you!

 Chapter 948

    "Wanted for gangsters?" Suk really hasn''t heard of this word. On the contrary, those legal TV channels often hear the level B arrest warrant. But that belongs to the public security. Is the so-called Mafia arrest warrant similar?


    "Yes, Ma Meng has already spoken. If Yuan Fang doesn''t come here today to plead guilty, he will be killed as long as he appears in Weihai!" Huang Mao contacted several leaders who belonged to Ma Meng yesterday. However, these leaders reported their exquisite ideas to Ma Meng, and so did Zhang fatty. Only in this way can things become more and more difficult to control.


    "Half a life. It''s OK. It seems that brother Meng has a sense of propriety!" Suk nodded. It''s true that Yuanfang must fight violence with violence. Only when he sees blood can he learn to be a good boy.


    "Hi! Boss, it''s not like this. The rest of the boy''s life is left to boss Zhang. This time, the wanted notice is mainly issued through them. It''s not fair for half of the family! " Huang Mao quickly explained to Suk.


    "Well! Half a family''s life, that''s not to say the whole life has to be accounted for! " Suk shrugged his shoulders, but he didn''t think too much about it. Since you have the courage to smash the shop, you should be prepared to bear the consequences. As for whether you Yuanfang live or die, you are to blame. [


    wave after wave of people around stop to watch the excitement, rush to work and leave the vacant space to the people behind. Huang Mao also takes this opportunity to give the original thing to Suk.


    If you want to say that things are difficult in the world, you are afraid of those who have a heart! Strictly speaking, these three are the security guards of Mingzhu commercial building. They usually yell at each other and think they are very unusual. They often deal with local gangsters and usually have a lively dinner party.


    But after all, security guards are security guards, not bodyguards, not cleaning, not really black and astringent.


    When the underground society of Weihai is all launched, it first investigates its own internal members. After the investigation, the scope of investigation is constantly expanding, and all the suspects who are likely to commit crimes are summarized one by one.


    Thieves, robbers, car robbers, road bullies, drug addicts and alcoholics feel that they are not ambiguous. All the suspected people are dug out of the quilt one by one, and they just go through the waves and find out the details of these three people step by step.


    There is a clue provided by a sneaky pickpocket that someone got a call during dinner this evening, saying that they were going to smash a small supermarket, and those people were the security personnel of Mingzhu commercial building.


    The rest is to go directly to arrest people. At more than three o''clock in the night, Zhang pangzi''s people brought the three security guards. Of course, the previous beating was inevitable. No one wanted to arrest people all over the place in the middle of the night, so the resentment could only come from these three people.


    Huang Mao was also very happy to step on people. After taking over, he gave them a good beating, which made them kneel in front of the store to make amends. He and his three younger brothers went back to Santana to squint for a while, and the sky began to light up.


    All the counters in the store have been replaced with new ones. The non-staple food department stores are placed in an irregular order, but they are in good order. The computer connected to the surveillance camera is also brand new. Su Youfu and Zhang Xue walk around the store several times, looking at each other.


    "Son, what''s going on?" Su Youfu came out and was very confused about the strange situation he saw, and so was his mother Zhang Xue.


    "Oh! Mom and Dad, this is my friend Huang Yong! " While talking, Suk introduced yellow hair to his parents. After succeeding sun song, Huang Yong had dyed his yellow hair black for a long time. In his own words, yellow hair affected his own taste and changed into an elite in high-end atmosphere.


    "Hello, uncle and aunt!" Huang Mao knew that this was the store owned by Suk''s parents, and he would drive around when he was free. Naturally, he knew that he had met Su Youfu, but he didn''t have a close communication with them. This was the first time he met them formally.


    Knowing that Suk doesn''t want to make his parents have any bad associations, Huang Mao''s expression is more remarkable. This expression, this tone, where is still a fierce little gangster, is definitely a five good citizen.


    "Huang Yong knew some friends, so he directly arrested the three people who smashed the shop yesterday, and let them compensate us for our losses!" This kind of saying makes Su Youfu and Zhang Xue completely acceptable. After all, even if their store is no longer valuable, it can''t be so plain, so it''s hard for people to smash it.


    Su Youfu turns to look at the three people who are still kneeling on the ground. It seems that these people should have been directly tied up from home, only wearing T-shirt. Not to mention being beaten, they are all injured, and they are all wet with tears and runny nose.


    But this doesn''t affect Su Youfu''s hatred for them. He wants to go up and give them some feet and bite his teeth. He thinks he can''t do it easily, so he has no reason: "Suk, now call the police and arrest them all!"


    "Yes! Call the police Zhang Xue also caters, even if it''s clean now, and all the damaged things have become new, but she still has a fire in her heart.


    "Uncle and aunt, these people can''t be sent to the Public Security Bureau. I have to take them away!" Huang Mao saw Suk''s frown, and naturally thought that when these people were sent to the Public Security Bureau, the big deal was that they would be punished for the crime of destroying public and private property. This punishment certainly could not satisfy Suk.The onlookers whispered and pointed. After watching for a few minutes, they could all guess what had happened. Moreover, because they came early, they also saw several thugs kicking around the three people at that time. [


    "eh?" Su Youfu is a little dissatisfied. In his opinion, these people have violated the law, so they must be sent to the public security organ to be convicted.


    "Dad, don''t worry about it. They have already lost money, so they don''t pursue it. It''s better to do more than less!" Suk seems to be calming things down. As for the cost of repairing and replacing shelves in the store, it doesn''t matter now, as long as you don''t make your parents suspicious.


    "Oh Su Youfu thinks about it, and his son has something to say. The whole family are honest people. In dealing with this kind of thing, the first thing is to be patient. He looks at the small supermarket which is almost completely new, and then he looks at the three culprits who are kneeling on the ground and dare not even show up.


    "All right! Then don''t call the police! "


    Suk nodded to Huang Mao, indicating that he would take the people away first. Soon three strong young men came down from Santana. Although they were very angry, they were very friendly in front of Suk and his parents.


    At this time, a sound of police siren came from far and near, and soon drove into the community. Unexpectedly, two police cars came one after the other, straight to the crowd. Who just called the police? Suk subconsciously turned to look at all the onlookers, but could not see any abnormality.

 Chapter 949

    The common people usually have a sense of awe for the police car. When they are far away, they have already made way for the police car. Huang Mao and his three younger brothers are preparing to catch the three people in another car. Now they suddenly come to the police car, but they are hesitant.


    "Nothing!" Suk''s eyes seemed to be asking for his own opinions when he turned to Huang Mao. After all, these three people are kneeling on the ground now. If the police car is really looking for trouble, not only three people can take them away, but even they have to go to the station to have tea.


    However, with Suk''s indifferent face, Huang Mao naturally won''t mess with himself. Now is also a good time to show his loyalty. He thinks that he did a good job in repairing the supermarket or catching the three people. He can''t screw up the whole situation because of the last little accident.


    It''s true that Huang Mao didn''t close his eyes last night, but he was always in high spirits. The reason lies in that he started the business with his own hands, and then he has been commanding by remote control all the time. He has become the direct spokesman of Suk.


    No matter Liu Feihong or Zhang pangzi, they always contact each other at any time. There are too many phone calls, so they changed a battery in the middle of the change. [


    this kind of feeling makes him feel comfortable, especially when he received a call from Ma Meng at two o''clock in the morning.


    Huang Mao knows that as long as he keeps up with Suk, he will have a chance to get ahead in the future. What''s the point of having a few policemen now? Even if he wants to go in for a few days, he won''t give up. What''s more, it''s Gilded!


    So now Huang Mao continues to cheer up and coldly drives the police car closer and closer. He even brings out a spirit that although tens of thousands of people will go there.


    Su Youfu and Zhang Xue did not understand what was going on, "police comrades, help us!"


    "Help us!"


    The security comrades of the three pearl commercial buildings suddenly burst out crying and howling. People who listened to them were scared, especially when they were still kneeling on the ground.


    "Get up and talk first!" A young policeman walked directly over, his stiff spring and autumn uniform of the Public Security Bureau, his spirit was clear, and he had a law enforcement recorder hanging on his chest. Obviously, he had started to record video, holding a notebook in his hand: "you are up!"


    The three security guards were black and blue. They knew that now was their chance. They had heard that the man was going to give up his arm, and I was afraid that it was not just to take off his arm. They had been scared for a long time. They knew that they had provoked the wrong person. Now the police are here, and even some of them are afraid to get up, turn their heads to Suk and yellow hair, trembling.


    "I told you to get up. What are you doing with them? What happened?" Another policeman is jealous of evil. From this scene, he has put on the criminal hat to Suk and Huang Mao, and glares at Suk.


    "Ah! I said, comrade police, what''s your look like? Our shop has been smashed. Who is the victim if you don''t come out? " Huang Mao gave the policeman a look, and his anger suddenly burst out. To tell the truth, these little policemen had no sense of deterrence at all. If they hadn''t worn these clothes, I''m afraid they would have done it now.


    "They kidnapped us and beat us! They want to "finally, a battered pearl security guard starts to complain. Suddenly, Suk''s cold eyes make him speechless.


    "What are you doing?" When the police were still looking down to record, they suddenly found that there was no one talking here. They just saw Suk''s frightening eyes and pointed his pen to Suk''s nose and yelled.


    "Better watch your hands!" Suk suddenly smiles, which is very strange in this case. Su Youfu, who has been standing behind him, subconsciously pulls his son''s arm for fear that he will talk.


    "Suk!" At this time, the second police car also opened the door, only one person, and Suk is still very familiar with her. Yang Peier, who lost a meal to himself yesterday, came here this morning.


    But with acquaintances, Suk''s expression was naturally softer. He shrugged at Yang Peier: "Officer Yang, what a coincidence!"


    "What''s the coincidence? What''s going on? " Yang Peier answered a phone call in the car just now, so the time to get down was a little slow. However, through her observation, she also had a general analysis of the situation in her heart, and went directly into the supermarket at the same time.


    "What''s going on?" When Suk walks in with him, Yang Peier asks in a low voice. However, out of the habit of the police, he carefully looks at the situation in the supermarket. It''s obvious that although she has cleaned up, under her professional eyes, she can still find traces of being smashed yesterday.


    "You see, the three people outside smashed my shop!" Suk nuzui toward the outside, a pair of wronged, please adults make the decision. [


    "is this your store? Does your family live in this neighborhood? " Yang Peier also glanced out. She didn''t really know Suk''s address. After all, she didn''t have so much in-depth contact.


    "Yes! How miserable are you and me? I''m being bullied. You police comrades still have to lecture me! " Suk conveniently moved a stool from the counter: "sit first!""If you don''t sit down, you can still say that you have beaten people like this. How can you be reasonable? And you know what a big deal you made last night!" Yang Peier wore casual clothes and put his arms around his chest, pressing the two chest peaks down.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk thought that he had no special place except to fight snow white in the hotel for two rounds yesterday!


    "Last night, Weihai was in a mess. A group of black and astringent people almost turned Weihai upside down. Sun Ju didn''t rest all night. In the morning, when he got the clue, he specially called me to come!" Sun Ruigang is really concerned about this matter, otherwise he would not have sent Yang Peier, a capable man, to investigate.


    "It''s none of my business!" Suk showed his hand and looked like Gu.


    "Cut, don''t tease, who doesn''t know that the three streets of Huangmao belong to you. Well, well, anyway, you also destroyed the scene, and you also beat the people. After a while, bring them back to the Bureau, make a record for them, and you also go. Even if the loss on your side is large, how can it be enough to sentence them?"


    Suk hesitated: "you can''t take people away! It''s up to me! "


    "What? What are you up to? Now that the police are out, you know how many pairs of eyes are staring at it. Don''t ask for trouble, OK? " Yang Peier was stunned. He didn''t expect Suk to say that.


    "No way!" Suk shook his head firmly: "these three people can''t let you take them away!"

 Chapter 950

    Suk''s attitude is firm. He seems to be strongly against the police taking people away. However, this is also his own consideration. His shop was smashed, which seems to have a great loss, but these can be calculated.


    The rolling shutter door is not electric. It''s two meters wide in total. It''s been used for four or five years. When it was installed, it was only 1500 pieces. The total amount of glass was about 400 pieces. The shelves inside were several hundred pieces. When the old computer was bought, it was second-hand. One of these things can''t add up to 5000 pieces.


    When it comes to the sentencing of destroying public and private property, more than 10000 yuan belongs to the category of large amount. Even if the police report the price of these old things, if the price exceeds 10000 yuan, the sentence is only one to three years.


    And it''s hard to say how the court will judge it for one year in the end. Although there is a punishment for this, the deterrent effect is not great.


    What I think about is that according to my present disposition, I can''t say that there will be more enemies in the future to retaliate against me. But if I find my own family like this, I can''t do it. [


    taking this opportunity, we must make an example. As Weihai is so big, there will always be some people who don''t have eyes. Especially when they graduate from high school, they will leave Weihai. At that time, people will make trouble again. How can their parents suffer.


    So these three people can''t be handed over to the police. They must leave a benchmark to let these people do wrong. What kind of consequences will they have.


    As for Yuan Fang, who is behind the scenes, Suk now wants to trample him to death.


    "You won''t let us take it? That''s not good at all. You know how many police calls were made yesterday. They were all connected with the public security. They have been recorded for a long time. Moreover, the leaders of the municipal Party committee and the municipal government paid attention to this matter yesterday. We can''t just wipe it out in such a muddle! "


    Yang Peier just went to work this morning. Sun Ruigang arranged this job for her, but they didn''t know it had something to do with Suk at that time.


    "Municipal Party committee?" Suk pondered for a moment, but when he thought about his plan just now, he thought about his origin with Wan Guosong, and took a deep breath: "if there is a problem over there, I will solve it!"


    "Sun Ju specially told me to make it clear!" Yang Peier was in a bit of a dilemma, especially when Suk was so stubborn that he didn''t want to make the relationship between them stiff. To be honest, this case was not of such a bad nature.


    "I''ll explain to sun Ju." Suk said directly, after all, sun Ruigang is the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau. He needs to talk to him, and there are still some things to trouble him.


    "Well, tell him yourself! When I got off the bus just now, he called me to inform you that I would leave for Ninglong in the afternoon! You can come back to the bureau with me in a moment


    Yang Peier went to the three people who were still kneeling on the ground outside. It''s conceivable that these three people really made trouble first. They would not cherish this kind of people even if they were given the chance to reform themselves. Maybe this time, they would really despair and turn right.


    "I''ll have something to do later. You don''t make a mess of my family. I''ll go later!" Suk looked around, shrugged at Yang pei''ernai, and then pointed to the people who were constantly visiting inside, including his parents.


    "OK, I know!" Yang pei''er didn''t bother, so he went out directly: "when it''s time for everyone to go to work, if it''s time for them to send their children to school, don''t surround them!"


    The strength of the police''s speech is really extraordinary. Yang Peier waves to the crowd, and soon these people leave. Although they are reluctant, they don''t get any good play, but if they annoy the police and take themselves back to the station to take witness notes, they will be late for work and school.


    "OK, you don''t want to record any more. Take the team back!" When the crowd was clean, only Suk''s parents, Huang Mao and his younger brother were left, and Yang Peier began to give orders directly.


    "Team Yang, what should we do here?" Originally, a young policeman was squatting on the ground, asking in a low voice what. The three security guards were not unwilling to get up now, but they couldn''t get up at all. After kneeling on the ground for more than two hours, they were cold and stiff and couldn''t move.


    "There''s so much nonsense. Let''s go. Someone here will deal with it!" Yang pei''er knew that there was no way to explain it. Instead, he had better face tiger, but he could quickly expose it.


    Sure enough, Yang pei''er''s voice went down, and the three young men were all startled. They looked at each other and asked tentatively, "team Yang, just close the team?"


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go!" After Yang Peier finished, he first glanced at Suk, then turned his head and left. The three rookie policemen were at a loss for two or three minutes. They were in a daze. Their actions were neat and uniform, and they didn''t remember the notes. The law enforcement recorder was also turned off. They got into the car and walked away.


    "Comrades of the police, comrades of the police!" The security guards howled and cried that the sky should not cry and the ground was not working. The police car slowly disappeared, and they were all in despair. Only then did they realize that the straw to save lives had gone. [


    Huang Mao didn''t expect that things would come to an end like this. Although he didn''t know what Suk had said to the policewoman, it also showed from the side that Suk''s energy is huge now, which is far beyond his imagination."Come on, come with us!"


    Huang Mao gave his younger brother a wink, and immediately dragged and dragged these people into another van. His action was rude.


    "Brother, please spare us! Let''s lose money and spare us! "


    "Please


    When these people turn to Suk for help, all they get is silence. Suk doesn''t say a word, but directly watches Huang Mao take them to leave. It doesn''t matter what his ending is. The important thing is to give an alarm to all those who don''t open their eyes.


    "Son, what''s going on?" Su Youfu didn''t ask until this time. Even if he didn''t care at first, now he knows that it''s not easy. The police didn''t take people away when they came. It''s obvious that the three security guards were scared and there was a pool of water on the ground.


    "It''s OK, mom and dad. Let''s go and clean up first." Suk smiles, his face pure and warm, like the sunshine of a boy next door.


    Su Youfu and Zhang Xue look at each other, and they are all confused. But when they put their eyes on their shop, they all sigh. Let''s get down to business first!


    Suk quickly came out again and didn''t want his parents to hear the phone. Then he got through to Ma Meng: "Hello, brother Meng!"


    "Suk, what''s up? Are you done there?"


    Ma Meng''s voice sounds like he just woke up. In the middle of the night, he didn''t sleep well because his subordinates reported that he was also a busy general.


    "Almost. That''s Yuanfang Suk''s most important goal is to put Yuanfang on his own. If he cleans up the minions, he will set an example to others. If he runs behind the scenes, he always feels a little imperfect.


    "Ha, don''t worry, sister Feihong said. I''ll send someone to Wencheng later, and I''ll catch him for you. Just wait!" The news of Ma Meng made Suk stunned. How could it have been poked into Liu Feihong''s ears so quickly!

 Chapter 951

    "Brother Meng, it''s too much trouble for you Suk was really a little embarrassed. He had heard Huang Mao say before that this time, his more than ten younger brothers didn''t make any effort at all. They were all busy cleaning up the small supermarket and changing the door and counter. It was Liu Feihong and Zhang fatty who really played a substantial role.


    "Hey, you''re welcome. There''s nothing wrong with Feihong these days. It''s no good chatting every day. Besides, Zhang pangzi caught those people who smashed the show this time, so we can''t fall behind. That boy''s name is Yuanfang. Just wait!"


    Ma Meng''s personality is so direct. Since Liu Feihong and Ma Meng took people to Tianjin to help them settle their affairs last time, Suk seldom contacted them these days, but it didn''t affect their relationship. They were brothers fighting side by side.


    "Thank you very much. Hey, brother Meng, how about I introduce you to a girlfriend?" Suk felt that there was a sense of disobedience when he said thank-you between two big men. Suddenly, he remembered that Han Meimei had always been fond of the man named Mameng, and said it directly.


    "Don''t worry, little boy, there are girls left for you!" Every morning, Ma Meng gets up and goes to the gym to exercise. He never stops. If he doesn''t practice all day, he will feel uncomfortable. This is also the secret of his good health: "OK, don''t talk, hang up!" [


    after Ma Meng''s phone call, Suk stands outside the store. His parents are starting to rearrange the department stores on the shelves according to their old habits. I''m afraid it''s not only not helpful but also a nuisance to go in.


    I didn''t expect Liu Feihong to help himself. Huang Mao said that the wanted order for gangsters was only within the scope of Weihai, but now Liu Feihong means to go directly to other people''s home.


    But up to now, Suk didn''t understand that he had a temporary intention yesterday, and everyone''s action was so fast. How could Yuanfang slip away? Did he have a premonition after he finished the arrangement?


    In fact, there is a little coincidence in this matter. What everyone doesn''t know is that there were four people who came to smash Suke''s small supermarket yesterday. These security guards were from the Security Department of Mingzhu commercial building, and the car they drove was also provided by Yuanfang.


    However, as the security guard''s salary is not much, he can''t afford to live in a good place. The four old men all rent together, not in the suburbs, but in the center of the city.


    At the beginning, Huang Mao thought that it was very likely that these people would go to remote places to avoid the limelight after smashing the shop, so at the beginning, the target of exclusion was put in the range of hotels and rental houses in the urban-rural fringe of the suburbs.


    But Huang Mao also ignored one point. These people didn''t know Suk''s background at all. After smashing, they left. How could they think that someone would retaliate? Even after they went back, they found a bath center and asked for special services. After they were finished, they went back home to prepare for a rest.


    However, it happened that after these people went home, they found that there was no smoke. Four people, you and I, I and you, finally had no choice. The youngest security guard went downstairs to find a 24-hour convenience store to buy cigarettes.


    When he came back after buying cigarettes, he watched the movement under the building and subconsciously hid away. It was also his good luck. After a while, his three brothers were carried down the building, stuffed into the car and taken away.


    The young boy hiding in one side was completely frightened. Those people were obviously really black and astringent. They thought about it and thought about it. Recently, they didn''t cause any trouble, so the most likely thing was that they smashed a shop tonight.


    Think of here, this boy even dare not on the floor, directly turned to run, but did not forget to report to his boss, this is the reason why Yuan Fang suddenly disappeared.


    Even if Yuan Fang thinks that Suk is a soft persimmon, she can''t stand the evil situation today. Yuan Fang, who is so pitiful for her life, drives back to her hometown overnight. Anyway, it''s better to be careful and run away first.


    Of course, Suk doesn''t know about these things, but it''s no big deal. Since Liu Feihong dares to go to Wencheng to catch him, he can''t run away. Sooner or later, he will have to let him go.


    Standing outside, Suk remembers what Yang pei''er said before he left. Not to mention that the criminal police team already has an action plan, he says that Yang pei''er has given himself face in this matter today. He also needs to go to sun Ruigang to make it clear. He can''t let Yang pei''er go back to be criticized.


    It''s almost eight o''clock now. There are snow white and he Fenglu living in the hotel. I''m afraid I don''t have time to accompany them today. I have to call them first.


    Hilton Hotel, room 87, the first one to open her eyes is he Fenglu. She naturally frowned when she heard the telephone ring. She had a hard night''s sleep last night.


    Lying on the bed, I always feel like Suk is beside me. In the room and on the bed, it seems that he has left his taste, but this is not the most depressing. What makes her say is the strange action of snow white.


    The girl is obviously tired and sleeps heavily, but she is totally subconscious and gets into he Fenglu''s quilt, two friends and a quilt. This is also very normal. However, Bai Xue seems to act instinctively, and the little hand is always touching between he Fenglu''s legs, like looking for something.You don''t have to think about it to know that this girl is still teasing Suk in her dream, but it''s totally wrong. She doesn''t have this part on her body, and you can''t touch it again. [


    he Fenglu opened Bai Xue''s hand several times, but she slept like a lazy pig. She didn''t respond. Basically, after a while, she would reach out her hand automatically. Finally, he Fenglu was desperate and gave up her life to touch it. In this way, she finally fell asleep unconsciously.


    At this time, the phone rings. He Fenglu knows that it''s Bai Xue''s mobile phone. She turns her head and looks at it. The girl is asleep and has no reaction at all. She can only sit up and take the mobile phone first.


    When he Fenglu saw that the caller ID was Suk''s name, he was angry with the culprit. Because of him at night, he didn''t sleep well. Who knows, early in the morning can''t let people stop.


    "Hello! What are you doing? " He Fenglu directly connected the phone and asked impatiently.


    "Well, why are you so angry? Miss, are you not very satisfied with my service yesterday While talking, Suk said hello to the familiar residents in the community, so that Suk didn''t recognize the voice on the other end of the phone. It seems that something is wrong.


    When these residents pass by, they will subconsciously tell their stores what happened here and how they changed overnight.


    Suk did not know that it was Snow White who answered the phone. He joked to himself: "yesterday, in order to make you happy, I was so tired that I was about to go into shock. Now my little brother makes you a little weak! We can''t kill that thing! Do you think it''s the end of a bird''s bow? "

 Chapter 952

    When Suk talked about the bird, he specially emphasized the word bird. Bird, little brother also believed that Bai Xue could fully understand the spirit. After all, this girl is more than the hooligan in her imagination.


    Usually, when two people are joking, they are full of strange and witty words, which are endless and vivid. It''s totally abnormal if they don''t have dirty jokes in their words.


    But as the saying goes, those who drown are able to swim, and those who are scared to death are bold. Now Suk is also unfortunate to join the team that has lost ground. What he said is "color" on his side, but he Fenglu on the other side of the phone suddenly turned into a red face.


    He Fenglu was ready to denounce the culprit who kept him awake all night, but he didn''t wait for him to say a second sentence. Suk was already talking about it.


    What kind of little brother, what kind of bird, what kind of service, what kind of weakness, all came out, and his head was confused. What kind of trouble do you want to make? That''s too red! [


    he Fenglu, who is holding a mobile phone, is at a loss and has no way to continue talking.


    "Hello?" Suk suddenly found that there was no movement on the other end of the phone. He thought it couldn''t be snow white. The girl fell asleep again: "ah! Xiaoxue, wake up, if you don''t get up, the sun will be on your little ass! Come on, come on


    "I''m ho Feng Lu!" He Fenglu began to report to his family with difficulty. It sounded strange. The sound was like the sound of a mosquito, and it trembled unconsciously.


    "Get up quickly? Lulu Suk''s face in the morning sun, colorful expression, facial muscles a little bit stiff, gaping, instant blush.


    I''ve been talking about it for a long time, but the topic is sensitive and restricted. Who knows who answered the phone is he Fenglu, my God! Isn''t his glorious image destroyed directly!


    At the thought of that elegant and generous woman, after listening to her bold and unconstrained provocation for a long time, Suk even had a kind of impulse to hit the wall. She wore her mobile phone and felt embarrassed.


    "Well! Ah Xue is not awake yet He Fenglu took a few deep breaths, and finally calmed down a lot. Then he immediately reflected Suk''s dumbness. Even in his mind, he could imagine his wonderful expression now. The previous resentment towards him was greatly weakened, and the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned, followed by another sentence.


    "Maybe you served so well yesterday!"


    "Eh!" Suk continued to be stunned and scratched his head subconsciously. This topic is not suitable for him to communicate with he Fenglu. He must quickly shift to the past: "that''s right. I''m afraid I don''t have time to accompany you today. I have some important things to do!"


    "If you have something to do, you can go. I have a job to do this time. I''ll contact Ma Yina to discuss the preparation of the foundation." He Fenglu said it subconsciously, for fear that Suk thought he had nothing to do.


    "Oh! All right Suk answered: "isn''t snow awake yet?"


    "No!" He Fenglu has snow''s arm again. The girl is naked all night. Now her arm is stretched out from the quilt. Her skin is whiter than snow, but she still has no tendency to wake up.


    "Forget it, just tell her. My phone may turn off later. I''ll contact you when I''m done!" Suk doesn''t want to say much to he Fenglu, especially in this embarrassing atmosphere.


    However, I think that Bai Xue will find herself when she wakes up, but I will go to the criminal police team in a moment. According to the information on TV, it seems that the mobile phone has to be turned off and handed in before the case is deployed or executed, so I hasten to explain it.


    Hang up the phone, Suk then found that he didn''t know when he had some sweat on his forehead. It was like fighting a hard battle. He took away his mobile phone and turned around. His parents were busy living, and there was no place for him.


    "Mom and Dad, I have something else to do. I have to go out for a while!"


    "Well!" Su Youfu and Zhang Xue are not in a good mood. Although most of the things in them have been replaced with new ones, they didn''t take the initiative to decorate them. Instead, they were smashed and put them in anyone''s heart. I''m afraid they can accept them gladly.


    According to Yang Peier, sun Ruigang should be in the bureau now, but now he has his mobile phone. It''s more than 8:40 and his normal working hours have passed. He should have no problem in the past.


    Suk''s parents have long known about Suk''s driving, and it''s not the first time that they''ve been driving to him. Although they keep telling him to get a driver''s license early and drive carefully, they still feel relieved about their son. [


    drive to Weihai Municipal Bureau. Just half the way, Yang Peier''s phone call comes.


    "Hey, Suk, are you here yet?"


    "It''s half the way. It''ll be there in a minute!"


    "Well, the division of labor of sun Bureau will begin soon. I''ve already said hello to the guard at the door. When you come, go straight to the conference room on the third floor!" Yang Peier is preparing materials for the meeting for a while, so he has no time to meet Suk at the door."OK, I see!" Suk knew that the demand was urgent, and he would not deliberately dally. He soon came to the gate of the city Bureau. The guard seemed to have recorded Suk''s license plate number, and directly raised the electric railings to let him go.


    In the conference room on the third floor, Suk came for the first time. The whole corridor was quiet, and even there was no sound in the conference room. In this atmosphere, there was a nervous feeling in the human form.


    "Dong Dong Dong!" Suk knocked on the door, and soon Yang Peier opened the door: "you''re coming, go, follow me!"


    As soon as Suk entered the door, there were more than ten people in casual clothes. Sun Ruigang sat on the rostrum and nodded to Suk. There was only Yang Peier, a policewoman. At present, each of them had a cigarette. He was very serious about the information on the table. The whole conference room was filled with smoke, like a fairyland. Of course, it was a little choking.


    Maybe sun Ruigang had introduced Suk before, so when he came in, many people put down the documents in their hands, laughed and released their goodwill.


    Yang Peier took Suk to the side and left a few pages in front of him, which seemed to be the action plan of the operation, group division and so on. As soon as Suk had a look, he heard sun Ruigang clear his throat on the rostrum: "cough, now everyone is here, let''s have a meeting!"

 Chapter 953

    As sun Ruigang announced the beginning of the meeting, a white curtain slowly dropped behind him. Soon the projector opened and a magnified picture appeared on it.


    "According to the clues we have at present, the drug dealer''s name is unknown. He only knows that his nickname is santouzi. He is about 1.72 meters tall, thin and has a southern accent. However, this may be due to the habit he developed when he participated in underground drag racing in Shanhai area in his early years, which does not indicate his native place."


    "He has been bareheaded all the time, but in the past few actions, now the drug dealer has begun to make a disguise. The most obvious feature is that there is a scar on the corner of his right eye, which was caused by a car accident at the beginning!"


    Sun Ruigang, holding an infrared electric light pen in his hand, pointed to the blurred image of the man on the screen. The image is not clear. It should be captured in motion or cut from the video.


    "The reason why we failed several times is that this drug dealer is extremely skillful in driving and has escaped from our Tianluo land for several times in succession. This is a lesson we should face squarely. So this time, we specially invited Suk. This little comrade is not small. I have personally experienced his level!" [


    "it''s more exciting to ride in his car than on a roller coaster. I broke my bones and almost wet my pants!" When sun Ruigang finished, the people at the bottom burst into laughter and didn''t regard the deputy director in front of him as a leader.


    However, sun Ruigang revealed his weakness, but it was also his character. Although he was a second-class police supervisor, most of his brothers were hanging around the third-class police supervisor, but he didn''t have such airs. To put it in a conventional way, he went down to the grass-roots level and became a part of the ordinary police.


    These plainclothes policemen in the meeting room also laughed, and then all subconsciously turned to the past. Suk was not used to so many coming and going.


    "Here''s how we''re grouped!" Sun Ruigang didn''t give everyone a chance to exchange greetings. A form appeared on the screen. The title of the form actually said that it was mine sweeping. Suk turned his mouth and said that it was a thunderbolt operation. How powerful was the sword operation.


    However, in addition to knowing a Yang pei''er, I don''t have a familiar name for the group in the table above, and there is another person in my group who uses an asterisk instead.


    It seems that sun Ruigang is also puzzled by Suk. The electric light pen points to the asterisk of Suk''s group: "this is our special situation! He''s in a car with Suk! "


    "Special information is the informant! That man is also a drug addict. We won over him! " Yang Peier, sitting next to Suk, explained to him in a low voice.


    "Oh Suk just reflected that when he first heard about the special situation, he was still a kind of expert agent.


    "First of all, Suk, your identity is a spendthrift rich second generation. You are addicted to drugs, and your family has lost money. At last, you have to sell drugs to support you. The special situation will introduce Suk to sanbald. Of course, the most important thing is to catch the current situation of their drug trafficking!"


    Sun Ruigang suddenly stopped and took a deep breath: "our goal is to capture drug dealers, but as your big brother, I still want to say, pay attention to safety."


    "But we should also be psychologically prepared. After all, drug dealers are extremely vicious and are likely to hold guns. We must succeed in this operation. For the sake of the 800000 people in Weihai and the police badge on our heads, we should also raise our determination of 120 points!"


    Sun Ruigang''s voice suddenly became loud and deafening. It seemed that the whole conference room was filled with the atmosphere of a great war. Even Suk unconsciously clenched his fist and looked solemn.


    Soon, the screen on the curtain began to change again. The first one was a map of Ninglong County, followed by a satellite map downloaded from Google. Sun Ruigang raised his hand, and the screen stopped immediately.


    "According to the tip off of special information, this is the rule he summed up. Generally speaking, although the places of each transaction are not unified, these three places are most likely!"


    Sun Ruigang said here, the picture changes again, like a dilapidated factory, weeds grow under the dilapidated wall, the factory door seems to be just hidden.


    "This is Ninglong paper mill. It was forced to close because of heavy pollution a few years ago! Zhang Hua, Chen Jianguo, Li richuan, your first group is responsible for the control here! "


    "Yes There were three people at the bottom.


    "This is the woods behind Ninglong high school, and it''s also a place that needs to be watched. Wu Tao, Yang Enhua, Guo Shougang, your second team stay here!"


    On the screen of the curtain is a forest which covers an area of about 30-40 meters. In the screen, many students stay there, which is like a special place for puppy love dating. [


    "everyone is here. Compared with the old paper mill, there are many more students here. It''s very difficult to deal with them on site. Be careful then!"


    "Yes Three more people answered.


    "It''s group three now!" The picture changed again. It turned into a crossroad. It was taken at rush hour. There was a lot of traffic, but compared with the city, most of these cars were made in China."It''s the intersection of NingShun road and Huatian street in Ninglong county. It''s also a place for many transactions. The transportation is convenient and it''s accessible in all directions. It''s not for no reason that drug dealers choose to trade here! Zhang Yujie, Gong Tianxiong and Lu Yiming, this is your position. "


    "Yes


    At this point, sun Ruigang stopped. Now, in addition to Suk, there are Yang Peier and two other middle-aged people who are slightly older: "Xiao Yang, Lao Zhao and Lao Ma, let''s have a car, which is in charge of command. The other three groups are all mobile forces. Once the trading position is determined, we must quickly get support in place!"


    Yang Peier, who has been waiting for the task to be arranged, immediately straightens his waist when he hears that sun Ruigang has ordered him. His enthusiasm for work is extremely high. However, because of this action, he always feels that Suke''s eyes are hot and subconsciously turns his head: "where are your eyes! Two more light bulbs for you! "


    Yang Peier lowered his voice and glared at Suk with gnashing teeth. He was so scared that Suk quickly moved his eyes away from Yang Peier''s two towering peaks. There was no way. The scenery was too eye-catching, especially from his own point of view.


    "Hey, there are mountains on both sides, and peaks on both sides. The distance and height are different. I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, so I''m only in this mountain!" Suk rubbed his nose subconsciously and recited a poem directly.


    "Bah, I don''t think you''re so like the suspect of wexe girl in the cinema the other day!" Yang pei''er''s words are cold. It''s the rhythm of planting!


    "Eh!" Suk subconsciously moved his butt, away from Yang Peier, and then lowered his voice: "don''t say it, you don''t have sun Ju staring at you! Be careful, I''ll blow you out later! "

 Chapter 954

    Yang Peier also thought that this was a pre case deployment. He could not help neglecting it and quickly turned to the rostrum. However, sun Ruigang did not come to his side. Instead, he picked up the information he had and was sketching something.


    "You''re going to die!" Yang pei''er''s foot under the table directly kicked Suk, but Suk had been attentive for a long time. When she had just moved, she had quickly shrunk to one side.


    Yang pei''er couldn''t make a single hit, and he wanted to use his serial legs. But at this time, sun Ruigang had already raised his head, and then said, "it''s not the first time that we all have maps of Ninglong in our hands, but we still need to get familiar with them. Not only the county, but also the main roads of the nearby villages should be carefully."


    When sun Rui finished, there was a sound of flipping the paper. Yang Peier had to let Suk go and study it carefully.


    As a key figure in the action, Suk naturally won''t be careless. Fortunately, the map has already marked three important locations previously delineated, all of which are enlarged pictures. After more than ten minutes, Suk has a basic impression. Although he is not familiar with it, he will never get lost. [


    in this stack of documents, two sets of action plans have been given above. One is a plan to arrest drug dealers who are just delineating trading places, and the other is to deal with emergencies.


    "Why is there no cooperation from Ninglong police?" Suk is a little puzzled. In a case like this, if there is no public security of the local jurisdiction to participate, the difficulty coefficient will rise geometrically.


    "It''s arranged by the leadership. I''m afraid that the information will be leaked in advance. Maybe some people in the county bureau have been bribed. After all, the profit of drug trafficking is amazing. It''s not impossible to spend some money to buy news."


    When Yang Peier was serious, he had a kind of professional charm. He lowered his head and explained to Suk in a low voice.


    At this time, the door was suddenly opened, and a man, who was not tall, about 1.74 meters, came in. He was short, white shirt, walking very fast. When everyone reacted, he had already stepped onto the rostrum.


    "This is our director Feng Zhichao!"


    When Suk doesn''t know who dares to break into the meeting room, Yang Peier introduces Suk. Unexpectedly, such an ordinary man is the director of public security in Weihai City. He can''t help looking up and down at him.


    Feng Zhichao just stood on the rostrum, but sun Ruigang didn''t say anything like a warm welcome. He just nodded slightly. It was probably because Suk''s eyes were full of examination that he soon noticed.


    When Feng Zhichao turned to him, Su kedun felt that the director''s eyes were sharp, as if nothing could escape his eyes.


    Suk laughs subconsciously, and the director should have an understanding of Suk when he gets up. After all, the room is full of excellent soldiers under his hands. Suk is the only one with such a fresh face. It''s not difficult to guess.


    Feng Zhichao''s eyes stopped for a moment on Suk''s side. He nodded to say hello to Suk first. Then he looked away and began to speak: "comrades, director Ruigang has made specific arrangements today, so I won''t say more about this."


    "What I want to say is that in the face of a vicious drug dealer, we have the obligation to bring him to justice and let him accept legal sanctions. However, we should pay attention to our personal safety. The Municipal Bureau will make every effort to provide logistical support."


    "I don''t want to say that we are not afraid of sacrifice and overcome difficulties. I believe that all the policemen who took part in the war are filled with anger. Our so-called people''s public security has repeatedly let drug dealers slip away from under their eyes. There are places where drug dealers have passed. This is the objective reason."


    "But this time, we have expended a lot of energy. In this respect, most comrades work overtime, and the hard work is for sure. I''m here to tell you the truth, solve this case, and bring the drug traffickers to justice. I immediately want to ask the provincial department for credit. Of course, the bonus is indispensable!"


    To tell you the truth, it seems that there is not much temptation to ask for help. After all, in this kind of case, you can''t remember the third class merit of a collective. But the bonus is a real thing, especially for these young people, who usually spend a lot, but the public security industry is far from as rich as the outside world thinks. It can be said that the belt is loose in the first half of the month, but tight in the second half We need to step up.


    Feng Zhichao also had a smile on his face. Then he cast his eyes on Su Ke: "this time, we specially invited Comrade Su Ke!"


    "This can be regarded as a test of the cooperation between the police and the people. We should pay attention to protect him. Maybe one of you will have to trouble others when you want to ride the roller coaster in the future!"


    Feng Zhichao''s words, but also attracted a burst of good-natured laughter, Suk felt that in the Public Security Bureau, these leaders do not seem to have any official prestige and airs, speak very easygoing, whether it is sun Ruigang or Feng Zhichao, give people the feeling that sometimes it is like people of the same generation.


    Feng Zhichao raised his hand and pressed it down. Suddenly, the meeting room became loud: "now I have to attend a video conference of the Ministry of public security. I won''t say more. The rest is arranged by director Ruigang!" After that, without taking off the mud and water, he turned his head and went straight away. [When the director left, sun Ruigang put down his plan and pondered: "after a while, we''d better work harder. It''s 9:40. We still have one hour to prepare for departure. When that time comes, we''ll gather downstairs. Do you understand?"


    "I see!" The voice of these policemen is loud and clear, and they have been directly aroused by this meeting. They are eager to try.


    In the twinkling of an eye, these people have stepped out of the meeting room, but they all say hello to Suk. After all, Suk is like a high school student, but he is a foreign aid. Everyone is curious, but out of his trust in sun Ruigang, there is no doubt.


    "Suk, you come with us!" Sun Ruigang waved to the two people sitting together. Yang Peier quickly picked up his things and followed Suk out.


    "Is there anything you don''t understand?" Sun Ruigang knew that Suk must have some questions in his mind. He went downstairs and asked. After all, this is a pre case deployment meeting within the police. There are many professional things. Although he said that his speech was popular enough, he could not avoid the differences in understanding between the two sides.


    "Well, I think I''ll take the car later!" Suk scratched his head. This is the real point. After all, if you give an old car, even if you are a pilot, you are also capable.


    "Well, now let''s go downstairs and have a look. First, you have to get familiar with the condition of the car. I understand that!" Sun Ruigang patted Suk on the shoulder. They both walked in front of each other. They both walked very fast. Yang Peier even had to trot to keep up.


    "Well! Sun Ju, didn''t you say I was a rich second generation? Just drive this car? " Su Keyi sun Ruigang pointed out the car to him and said something.

 Chapter 955

    "It''s good that you''re a rich second generation, but I''ve said that you''re still a black sheep addicted to drugs. If you have money in your family, you''ll go to drug trafficking. I''ll drive this car in line with your identity setting!"


    Sun Ruigang pointed to a car parked downstairs and said with a smile. The car is very conspicuous in the parking lot below. The silver gray body has long been left behind by the times. It''s a stiff hatchback. It''s at least ten years old. There are two upward arrows in front of the car.


    Suk knew that the car should be Citroen Fukang, a car that you rarely see on the street now. It turned out to be his own crime tool. Er, it''s a crime handling tool. Suddenly Suk felt like a big head.


    "The chassis is solid, the rear wheels follow, and the tracking ability is very good. I tell you, this car was developed after several days of deliberation!"


    Sun Rui just started to point out the car to Suk, with an additional explanation, saying that there is something on the ground in the sky, as if the car is a Ferrari. [


    "Sun Ju, I''d better drive my Passat, otherwise!" Suk really can''t imagine that he can exert some strength in driving this car. He drives a lot and admits that he can''t hold a good horse and doesn''t have a good saddle!


    "It''s not in line with your identity to drive Passat, but you still have some money. How can you sell drugs by yourself? Just lie down at home. If you had Passat, you would have sold it long ago!" Sun Ruigang''s analysis is accurate. After all, this action can''t be missed. Every little thing may affect the overall situation.


    "Then I''ll try first!" Su Ke said, pulling open the door, and then he went in. But he didn''t see sun Ruigang''s smile.


    "Boss, you didn''t get the broken car! Is it reliable? " Yang Peier also thinks that the car is a bit of a suspense. I''m afraid it''s uncertain whether the car can start or not: "has it stopped production long ago?"


    "Well!" Sun Ruigang nodded, which made Yang Peier''s head black. However, at this time, sun Ju continued to boast: "the Fukang 6 hatchback family car produced by Wuhan Dongfeng Citroen is as powerful as Santana and Jetta! How do you know that, little girl


    "Come on! Chief, your car is going to fall apart. Don''t let the traffic police detain you as soon as you are on the road before we start to carry out the task! " Yang Peier''s mouth curled. He really didn''t like the car, but he always felt that there was something wrong with the expression on sun Ruigang''s face.


    The interior space of Fukang in the hatchback is really not big. Sitting on the seat, Suk kept adjusting and finally found a more comfortable posture. The interior is simple and rough, and the central control makes people feel worried. In some places, some paint has fallen off. I really don''t know what medicine sun Ruigang sells in the gourd.


    However, the key was on the top. Suk took a deep breath, like a habitual action, crossed his fingers, and did some preparatory activities. He turned the key at random and hit it at once. There was no depressing scene of flameout.


    But the next second, the expression on Suk''s face began to change. The powerful engine roared, and the vibration of the engine started to shake with the steering wheel. The hands holding the steering wheel seemed to light a fire in his body under the vibration of such a sense of power.


    Suk''s eyes are bright. The power of this car is not 6 displacement at all. Has it been refitted? When I think of it, I can see a movie that I used to do


    "well, I''m at the expressway entrance of the new urban construction village!" Suk said casually.


    "Ah?" Sun Ruigang''s face suddenly became a little difficult: "it''s at least 60 kilometers. How much do you run? Two hundred and twenty? How many red lights did you run? Are there ten? Did the traffic police stop you? "


    "It seems that there is no traffic police to stop me!" Suk was also a little embarrassed. He really speeded and ran the red light. As for the traffic police, he really didn''t care.


    "Even if you want to stop them, you can''t stop them!" Sun Ruigang shook his head: "I''ll call the traffic police later."


    Yang Peier, with sun Ruigang''s tearful expression on one side, immediately gloated: "chief, do you think the traffic police will have to go to the bureau to arrest people in a moment? This is dangerous driving!"


    "Go! I''ll send you to take over the post if you come to arrest people. You''re not in charge of this task! " Sun Ruigang knew that the girl was joking, but he still had a red face. However, it turned out that Suk could recognize the car as the best result.


    "By the way, sun Ju, there is such a thing. Yesterday my shop was smashed by people!" Suk is eating Yang Peier. At this time, he immediately remembers that he left the three security guards in the morning. But before he finished, sun Ruigang waved his hand.


    "It''s OK. Xiao Yang has already told me that you should deal with it yourself. Next time you have something to say hello to me in advance, I can do it, absolutely no problem!" Sun Ruigang patted Suk on the shoulder and said.

 Chapter 956

    Although sun Ruigang has already known about the incident from Yang Peier, Suk still retells it again, including the conflict with Yuanfang yesterday, and he is quite sure that he is the main cause of the incident.


    "Yuanfang! This man is really a bit familiar with it. It seems that he was caught in a hotel during the last severe crackdown, and more than once! " Sun Ruigang thought about it, as if he really knew this man.


    "Did you catch him?" Suk really didn''t expect Yuanfang to break the law and discipline. He said it casually, and soon sun Ruigang revealed the mystery to him: "this boy is a little interesting. He likes oceanhorse, and he often plays double Er, often one drag two!"


    Sun Ruigang originally wanted to say Shuangfei, but considering that there was an unmarried girl standing beside him, he changed Shuangfei into a word with similar meaning.


    Sure enough, don''t worry, Yang Peier hasn''t got married and has no boyfriend, but he immediately reflected what sun Ruigang said. Xiaolian was a little embarrassed, so he turned his head and pretended not to hear. [


    "well, that''s it!" At the beginning of Suk, what kind of outrageous things did Yuanfang do? Who knows that he was caught in the anti pornography operation in the end? What''s the charge? Yeah!


    "Don''t worry, if this task is successfully completed, I''ll help you clean him up!" Sun Ruigang is very forthright patted Suk''s shoulder.


    "He seems to have escaped to Wencheng County now. He can''t run away if he''s OK!" When Suk said this, he thought of Ma Meng. At that time, Liu Feihong had sent someone to Wencheng, and he would be arrested soon.


    What''s more, Yang Peier''s words mean that they may have known about their relationship with Liu Feihong for a long time. After thinking about it, they organized their language, and finally revealed it to sun Ruigang simply. Because they don''t know how much the police know about themselves, they said so far.


    "Well! The management of the small sites in your three streets is good. In fact, you can''t think too complicated about some things. When the water is clear, there will be gangs of this kind in any city. But as long as they are within control, don''t make the public angry. Basically, the police won''t do anything hard! "


    Sun Ruigang once again popularized knowledge to Suk.


    "After all, we have cleaned up some people, and soon another part will be added. This cycle will lead to a vicious circle, which is not conducive to social stability."


    "Well!" It suddenly occurred to Suk that sun Ruigang''s view is in astonishing agreement with Director Chen Dong of Tianjin Municipal Bureau. This is the state''s attitude towards underground society. That is to say, it''s not a big deal to build a site with three streets.


    When several people spoke, some people came down one after another and joined together. Except for one Lufeng SUV, the remaining four cars were all magic cars such as Jetta and Santana. Moreover, these cars have one common feature, they are not very impressive, and they all use civilian number plates.


    There are also several large boxes which are tightly sealed. Suk guesses that the equipment here should be guns.


    It''s ten minutes short of the scheduled time. Sun Ruigang looks around. Everyone is ready to go. They are all waiting for their orders. He takes a deep breath and suddenly shouts: "let''s go!"


    The middle voice reverberated downstairs, and everyone got into the car. Suk also ran to his own two compartment Fukang and started it. Suddenly, the co driver''s door was pulled open, and Yang Peier bowed his head and got in.


    "Why are you here?" Suk was stunned. According to the previous division, this girl should obviously take SUV. Moreover, it''s very comfortable. How could she suddenly run to her tight hatchback.


    "What? Not welcome? " Yang Peier is obviously not interested in this kind of old car. The outdated central control, the old front desk, and even the seats are not so comfortable. Sitting inside, he seems to be a layer shorter.


    "How dare you! I''m eager for you to come. As soon as you come in, I suddenly feel that my car is full of fragrance and splendor! " Speaking, Suk has slowly left the Public Security Bureau, closely following the motorcade.


    "You are really getting poorer and poorer. After all, you are invited by me personally. I have to be responsible for you!" Yang Peier is also adjusting his sitting posture and twisting his body. Suk glances at it subconsciously. Suddenly, it''s a mountain and a peak. It''s not very close from the city to naninglong. It''s almost 200 kilometers.


    And this is a team, Suk naturally can''t leave the team, run first, just as the so-called long way, there is a beauty on the side, it is really a pleasant thing, men and women match, driving is not tired.


    "No, I don''t feel right when I hear that you are responsible for me! If you want to be responsible, I should be responsible for you, OK? " While driving, Suk turned around and said something. It seemed that there was a sense of Zhou Xingchi being QB in bed.


    After Suk finished this sentence, Yang Peier''s mind also gushed a lot of fragments, especially that time, because of his post adjustment, he became an office clerk, and was carried into the hotel by Suk when he was drunk. She really took advantage of him. In ancient times, Suk had to take him back. [In fact, shenche Fukang can''t be controlled by ordinary people, and sun Ruigang doesn''t know where he got the treasure. Now, the fans of the car reform have rarely taken the French cars, and most of them have moved to Japanese cars, such as Fito and Suzuki. The main reason is that the price of the car itself is low, the cost is low, and there are a lot of kits that can be used.


    So this Fukang can be said to be an antique, with strong horsepower and control. But one thing is that the comfort is sacrificed. The engine is vibrating, and even the whole car body resonates with frequency. This is the feeling of two people on the car doing massage.


    Suk''s body is strong enough, even if the steering wheel in his hand turns into a fire wheel, he can do it with ease. The seat vibrates, which is a good way to relieve muscle fatigue. But Yang Peier is so bad that he can bear it at first, but he can move a few more, but what happened later?


    Fukang''s vibration came to her from the chassis and the seat in all directions. This low-frequency resonance made her feel numb unconsciously. First, her feet passed up slowly. Soon, she realized that something was wrong.


    I felt that the two buds on the top of the double peaks bound by the bra were as numb and crisp as if they had been electrified, and even had a surge of pleasure. One wave had not yet subsided, and another wave had come again.


    Suk soon found Yang Peier''s strange, also did not speak, has been outside, on the cheek appeared a faint blush, two small hands tightly clenched fist, two legs are close without a seam.


    "What''s the matter? Carsick? " Suk asked after a long time, feeling more and more wrong.


    "I" Yang Peier just opened his mouth, suddenly his face changed: "Suk, stop the car, I want to pee!" Yang Peier felt that he had some unconscious blank in his mind. He endured it for a long time. When he opened his mouth like this, he seemed to have drained all his strength. If he didn''t open the floodgate again, it would surely flood the golden mountain.

 Chapter 957

    "Ah? "Pee?" At the beginning of Suk''s life, Yang Peier was carsick, but he slowed down a little and turned to her. Who knows that the girl turned her head and opened her mouth to say such a word, and she was stunned.


    "Yes, stop the car!" It seems that the more you speak, the weaker your control will be. Just when Yang Peier said these words, a clear spring slowly came out of the spring. Now, how can you care about the image? His legs are tightly clamped together, and even a small hand seems to want to stop the urine, trying to cover between his legs.


    "Stop? But there is no toilet here Suk has now stopped his car and pointed out, because now he is out of the city. He is walking on the provincial road. There is no village in front of him and no shop behind him. There is no toilet around him. There is no building. There is no farmland.


    And because it''s past the autumn harvest season, there are some scattered corn stalks in the corn field, which are withered and yellow. But the shelter, let alone people, is just a rabbit jumping in.


    Yang pei''er seems to be aware of something wrong. He bites his lips hard. His pink red lips are stained with blood, and his eyes are foggy. [


    "what''s the matter with Xiaoyang? Why did you stop? "


    Sun Ruigang''s voice came from the police''s hand platform on the central console. They also found Suke parking. They didn''t know what happened.


    "Sun Ju, this is Suk. You go first. I have to go to make it convenient." Suk with Yang Peier embarrassed expression, quickly picked up the stage, with sun Ruigang report, this black pot can only own back, do you say Yang Peier urgency? Then when she''s done, she''ll have to avenge herself.


    "Well! Go on, go on! Let''s go first. Anyway, you are fast enough, and I won''t wait for you! " Sun Ruigang has no doubt about Suk''s report. Eating and drinking Lhasa are human instincts, but they are not.


    After such a delay, Yang pei''er''s face turned white. Suk knew that if the girl continued to endure like this, she might collapse in the next second. She opened the car door and opened the co pilot''s door. However, Yang pei''er seemed to be stiff and asked for help.


    Suk doesn''t think about other problems any more. He leans forward and takes Yang Peier out directly. Then he runs to the corn field by the side of the road. In order to make Yang Peier less conspicuous and shorten the time, he subconsciously uses the method of flying on the eaves and walking on the wall.


    Because the movement was too hasty, Suk''s hand had even tightly touched the mountains before, but neither he nor Yang Peier had any general feeling.


    It seems that in a few seconds, Suk has already run into the corn field for 20 meters, but Yang Peier, whose brain has become blank, has long ignored Suk''s speed and just wants to hurry down to release water.


    While putting Yang Peier down, Suk quickly turns around. On the one hand, there is a difference between men and women. It''s better to leave such an embarrassing situation, but on the other hand, she has to stand in front of her and not let others come.


    Suk stood in place, through the sparse corn stalks, the vision is very good, can clearly to the provincial road, one after another car or fast or slow from the front.


    "Whoa"


    a rapid and powerful sound of water flow came from behind, full of explosive force, like a machine gun that can clear all obstacles. When hearing this sound, Suk straightened his waist subconsciously, and his heart beat faster.


    I don''t know what''s going on. The method of listening and debating actually works on its own. The sensitive listening makes a picture appear in Suk''s mind. From the angle and strength of the water, the position and distance of the landing are all exactly the same. We can even outline a certain scene of the water outlet through these data.


    The water flows from a swift river to a gentle stream, until the sound of the spring comes. Suk seems to hear a beautiful music of nature, which stops abruptly in the sound, leaving a poor aftertaste.


    When Suk feels like he''s changing the rhythm of T, Yang Peier in the back takes out a stack of xinxiangyin paper towels from her pocket. It seems that the girls'' pockets are all treasure bags, which are more magical than xiaodingdang''s pockets. They have paper towels in hand at any time.


    Yang pei''er cleaned up the battlefield, slowly picked up his pants and cleaned up for a while, but he was standing in front of Suk. The boy was close at hand, standing there motionless, but he must have heard all his shy shhhhh just now, and she was overwhelmed by a kind of self-contained emotion.


    In fact, not only can I hear her hiss, but now Suke even listens to Yang Peier''s fierce heartbeat and heavy breathing. As time goes by, Suke can feel Yang Peier''s current state.


    "Keke, I said, elder sister, are we working as scarecrows for the villagers here?" Suk deliberately takes the initiative to speak, in order to ease this embarrassment, after all, he is a man, and it is his duty to take care of Yang Peier.


    "What do you know? I''m going to steal mines! " Sure enough, by Su Ke''s words, Yang pei''er''s heart has been tight strings suddenly relaxed a lot, think of his last drunk time, I''m afraid it''s not much better than now, took a breath, finally opened his mouth. [


    "ha, elder sister, even if there are mines underground, it''s estimated that your urine will stink!" Suk is associated with that old movieHowever, Suk''s method of hearing and debating has not been taken down yet. Listening to the wrong news, he leaped forward like a spring. Then he heard Yang Peier''s violent drinking: "Suk, if you run again, I''ll castrate you!"


    Get it! Fortunately, with this voice, Suk dares to sit still and wait for death. She jumps again and again, and runs straight to her chariot Fukang. Yang Peier, who is recovering, bursts out of the universe in an instant, and she does not fall behind in her physical training.


    "Run! I don''t know where you can run Yang Peier challenged Suk, who stood beside Fukang and shrugged his shoulders: "is there any mistake? This is revenge for kindness. At least I did it just now


    "Try again!" Yang Peier has the momentum to kill people. Fortunately, Suk said one more word and gave him ten thousand pieces at once.


    Just as they were staring at each other, a bright yellow sports car slowly stopped behind them, and a young man who took the route of washing, cutting and blowing leaned out his head: "man, did you play field combat in the corn field just now? Are you happy

 Chapter 958

    Suk turned his head. This yellow sports car, the Chevrolet Camaro Hornet, has an aggressive front face and side leakage. The hood is very long and slightly uplifted in the middle. There is a straight black line on the left and right sides of the uplifted, which is about 20 cm wide. In a word, this car is really strong in the sunlight.


    Wash cut blow young, hairstyle is crazy drag handsome hang fried days, small face in the long and Peng hair, like a huge apple tree bear a fruit, cold not Ding out of a, quite frightening.


    Through the glass of the car, you can see a little girl who seems to be walking in a lovely country. She is very cool and noble. She is playing with the white crazy in her hand. Her eyelids are not raised. As soon as she shakes her hand, a man emerges from wechat. The picture of her head is taken from a car.


    It seems that it''s a similar car of Steyr. Sitting in the co driver''s seat, he''s in his twenties. He''s dressed in blue overalls. It seems that he just came out from under the car to repair it. He''s stained with a lot of soil. Compared with his scissors hands, he looks like a young version of Zhao Si''er.


    Little girl is very disappointed, then shake, too! Once again, when she came to the elder brother of Steyr, she didn''t think that she would be such a predestined friend in the wilderness on this provincial road. [


    after more than ten attempts, the little girl seems to be dejected. She just looks up to the outside, glances at Suk and Yang Peier, and falls on the body of the hatchback Citroen Fukang. A very exaggerated disdain is thrown out quickly.


    I can''t help it. This is the class gap. It''s not a person in the world at all. It''s suffering for more than a second. The little girl seems to have shrugged her shoulders. She feels that there are too few people in the world who can share the same language with her. She simply picks up her mobile phone, toots her little mouth, puts on a sad expression and clicks.


    Yang Peier was a little bit unnatural in his heart, so that the boy''s words of field war made him angry and glared at him directly.


    Suk was a little dissatisfied at first, but when he thought about the fight with Yang Peier in the corn field just now, there was still a little way to say the word "field battle". However, the serious field battles of other people were basically sorghum fields, and his grade was obviously not good enough. Looking at Yang Peier''s cold face, he squeezed his eyes.


    "Hello! We are being asked what to say


    After a while of running, the terrain conditions of the corn field were extremely bad. Rao Shi Yang Peier was a little out of breath and glared at Suk. Then he turned his head to the washing, cutting and blowing boy in the Bumblebee and directly replied, "go away!"


    "Are you looking for death? Believe it or not, I''ll call a few brothers and scare you to death! " After all, a boy with a height of 1.7 meters and a weight of only over 90 Jin has no combat effectiveness.


    "Let''s play, little Mao!" Yang Peier, a ten-year-old boy, doesn''t have the same idea as him. She just didn''t expect that Suk was only 18 years old. After staring at him, she pulled the door straight away: "Suk, let''s go, we''re all behind!"


    "Come on Suk raised his hand, rubbed his nose, took a look at the boy, shook his head, and quickly got on the car to start. To tell you the truth, sometimes he felt that he was more mature than his age. The child just now had a ridiculous and naive idea of evaluation.


    As soon as Suk started the fire, the engine worked very hard and the tachometer jumped suddenly. At this time, the Bumblebee behind him seemed to be a little unconvinced. He coaxed the accelerator fiercely and became louder than before.


    Fukang God car starts to start, and COMERO seems to be taking care of children. He follows the car steadily. The roar of the engine even suppresses Fukang''s voice, and it directly enters Suk and Yang Peier''s ears.


    Suk from the rearview mirror, to the wash scissors blowing youth, out of the car hand stretched out a middle finger shaking, this gesture provocative arrogance means too obvious.


    But he didn''t get angry. Suk also slammed the accelerator. His hands felt the vibration from the source of power again. As soon as he stepped on it, Citroen Fukang suddenly accelerated, followed by it faster and faster, and jumped out like a flash of lightning.


    "Ah! Slow down Yang Peier just sat down, and suddenly a strong sense of back came. His back was tightly attached to the seat, and his little hand subconsciously held the armrest tightly. Suddenly he thought of the evil result of the last run in Suk, and his little face changed color.


    "We have to catch up with sun Ju! Sit down, you Suk said to shift the throttle, a series of operations, Fukang God car as shot out of the arrow, because the speed is too fast, with a gust of wind, the roadside a few leaves suddenly blowing, floating, dancing.


    The little girl in the Bumblebee frowned, looked around at Gao Shuaifu, and said, "oba, we''ve been bullied by Smecta!"


    "That''s my brother''s ten meters. Now let''s see how powerful I am!" Washing scissors blowing teenagers to a high moral level, know that his car is powerful and domineering, specially let Suk out of ten meters, this began to work.


    The 36 displacement V6 naturally aspirated engine of the Bumblebee also burst out a strong sense of power, followed by a rapid speed, which made the little girl eager to try and very excited.Two minutes later [


    there was no Suk in front of the bumblebee. The boy scratched his head subconsciously. The little girl was full of doubts and looked embarrassed. Suddenly, she patted the steering wheel: "Damn, the car in front is so handsome. Did you hear the sound of the engine just now?"


    "The non mainstream girl is even more confused. She blinks and doesn''t know what to say.


    "I should have thought of it for a long time. I''m too familiar with the sound of its engine. It''s Bugatti Veyron''s engine, W-type six cylinder engine, and four turbochargers with a maximum power of 00 horsepower. Maserati and Ferrari are scum in front of it!"


    "Yes! It must be the engine. My ears can''t hear it wrong. The car is so refitted. It''s natural for us to lose to him. There''s no suspense! " It seems that the old silver Fukang has been transformed into a high-end Bugatti Veyron.


    "Damn, who said that there is no master in car changing in China? This is a master in the hell. I knew I should have a contact information!" The speed at which young people dance is comparable to that of the older generation of artists.


    Listening to a series of data, the next non mainstream girl slowly opened her mouth. Although she didn''t understand what oba was saying, she seemed very powerful.

 Chapter 959

    Yang pei''er is so sorry that her intestines are blue. She is really throwing stones at her feet. The stimulation of this speed can no longer bring her excited feeling. She is completely panicked. Suk sees that the h-needle is like a swimming fish. If she doesn''t pay attention, she may be killed.


    He had already tied his seat belt in fright, with his left hand clasping the seat and his right hand holding the armrest tightly. Because of too much force, his knuckles were a little blue and white, and his face had no blood color. The roots of poplar on both sides of the provincial road were not even clear.


    "Slow down! Slow down Yang pei''er squeezed out a few words from his teeth. It took the boss''s efforts. It had just been convenient, but he couldn''t help but have a sense of urination.


    Suk''s eyes brightened, and he entered my state. He didn''t seem to feel Yang Peier''s strange. Finally, he arrived at the team he had not seen for a long time. Then he slowly slowed down and kept up with me.


    "Are you happy?" After slowing down the speed of the car, the passion slowly faded, and the question of the washing, cutting and blowing boy just now appeared in my mind, and I asked subconsciously. [


    Yang Peier, with a long sigh of relief, took several deep breaths in a row, which made him feel more comfortable. He glared at Suk fiercely. If his eyes could kill him, Suk would be dead now: "cool you, I''m not as scary as you when I play the best flying car!"


    "Yo! You still play this game! Game master Suk just realized that Yang Peier''s face was white. He realized that he might have scared her before and said something to ease her tension.


    "That''s the best flying car. I''ve played it all since 8!" Yang Peier''s level of playing games is very high, and he can even win the first place in the game, but he is not as brave as playing computer games in practice.


    "It''s really the game master. Come on, we''re really like-minded!"


    "You play computer games, too? What are you playing with? " Yang Peier thinks that chatting for a few days can make him relax more quickly. After listening to Suk''s words, he suddenly thinks that if Suk also plays car racing, he can get revenge in the game.


    "Play! I usually play Gobang and Lianlian. Sometimes I play ten pictures to find fault Suk answered Yang Peier''s question while driving.


    "Well! I''m sick Yang Peier glared at Suk again. According to this momentum, when he got to Ninglong, he was afraid that his flattering skills would be able to reach the level of perfection.


    "Hey, hey!" Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose, which was not very interesting, but he did. Usually he didn''t touch computer games, like Lolita in world of Warcraft, but he didn''t even play them.


    "I said don''t drive so fast next time, OK?" Yang Pei''s focus is long and painstaking, but at this time, sun Ruigang''s voice comes from the electric hand table on the center console.


    "Xiao Yang, you''re catching up!"


    "Yes! Chief


    "Is Suk a little nervous! Urine is coming out! Tell him, there''s no need to worry so much! " Sun Ruigang really thinks that Suk is getting closer to Ninglong and has some mood swings, which makes him pee.


    "All right! Chief


    Yang Peier puts down his hand and looks like Suk can''t help laughing, as if he is gloating. When he thinks about the reason why he just stopped, it''s hard to say. But Suk looks flat again, and his teeth are itching.


    "If you laugh again, I''ll die with you!"


    "Eh!" Hearing that Yang Peier gave himself an ultimatum, this terrible threat made Suk straighten up and shut up.


    Although Yang Peier and Suk are honest, the smile in his eyes is still in an endless stream. He bites his teeth and turns to the outside scenery.


    Because of Yang Peier''s lack of enthusiasm, Suk started to concentrate on driving. However, the speed of the team was really not fast. It was about 70 miles. His own technology could not be used at all. However, every step would be closer to Ninglong county. At the current speed, Suk would be able to reach his destination in more than half an hour.


    Ten minutes later, Suk finally said, "Hey! You, the boy is following up [


    "eh?" Yang Peier didn''t respond at first. He pointed Suk''s mouth toward the rearview mirror. Then he found out that the Chevrolet Camaro hornet had come out about 100 meters behind his car, and it was getting closer and closer.


    "It''s too slow, isn''t it?" Yang Peier took the time to say.


    "The car has a large self weight, small transmission gears and uneven torque curve. Although it saves fuel, its o-control is not very good. Besides, a good car has to be driven by a matching expert. However, it''s rare for a gifted young man like me to meet him once in a hundred years. I''m enough."


    Suk is complacent and not embarrassed at all. After all, what he said is basically close to reality.


    "Suk, can you stop talking for a while?" Yang Peier''s eyes were filled with a look of prayer.


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    "I feel like vomiting!""It''s OK. I''ll get used to it when I vomit!" Suk knew that Yang Peier was condemning himself for praising himself. However, with this sentence, his brow suddenly wrinkled, he quickly hit the direction, braked several times, and the shenche Fukang stopped smoothly.


    Just when Suk was talking to Yang Peier, the Chevrolet Bumblebee suddenly came over and stopped Suk''s car. I don''t know whether it was intentional or the skill level was limited. If Suk hadn''t reacted quickly, the two cars almost collided.


    Wash cut blow young, jumped down from the Bumblebee, trotted to Suk''s car, a flattering face. Suk also got out of the car at this time, coldly washing the scissors.


    "Hero, can you leave me a call?"


    "Suk felt as if he had met a junior of middle school two. Suddenly, he felt like he was talking. Just now, when his tiger body was shocked and his domineering side leaked, he felt the impulse to accept and worship?


    However, while Suk was parking, the whole team found the situation here and stopped one after another.


    After all, Suk was stopped by Bumblebee B, and the distance between the two cars was very dangerous. Sun Ruigang led more than a dozen men and walked over coldly.


    They all say that the police are licensed gangsters, which is a bit biased to discredit the police force. However, to tell the truth, they are similar in momentum, especially in the current situation when someone maliciously stops Suk.


    In the second year of junior high school, he also found out the situation. There were more than ten men coming towards him with evil spirits on their faces. He didn''t have to think that he was with Suk.


    His face was so scared that he didn''t even have the color of blood. His legs and stomach began to turn. His flattering smile flew to Java and stammered: "hero, I''ll go first. My mother told me to go home for dinner!" With those people getting closer and closer, the youth burst out of character, and finally said a complete sentence.

 Chapter 960

    It''s true that heroes don''t suffer losses, and tigers can''t stand wolves. These two teenagers are very aware of current affairs. They wanted to get to know heroes with great joy, but it''s like poking a hornet''s nest.


    Looking at these fierce strong men, I suddenly have the idea of smearing oil on the soles of my feet. It is true that the task is carried out by the best selected soldiers. All of them have excellent physical fitness, wide shoulders and narrow back. They are young and energetic. They are good at singles and group fights.


    In addition to the explosive hairstyle, the only one that can hold the hand of this middle-aged boy is the ferocious komaro hornet.


    His face turned white, and he looked at Suk with a guilty heart. Then he glanced at the shenche Fukang with Bugatti Veyron engine, and he was about to run.


    "Stop, what are you doing?" Sun Ruigang''s violent drinking almost made him stagger and turn his head to have a look. At this time, in his eyes, it seems that the boss of Heise club is leading a group of younger brothers. The movie


    "what do I say? This is Bugatti''s engine Liu congfei is very excited about his brilliant eyes, and continues to talk to his younger sister.


    Nen Mei suddenly saw a little star in her eyes and looked at Liu congfei admiringly. However, the boy did not wait for Nen Mei to agree with him. Nai shook his head: "these experts are really low-key. They don''t even give me a phone call. I''m afraid this is the lonely master in the legend!"


    Soon, Suk followed sun Ruigang''s motorcade for about ten minutes. There were villages nearby, and even commercial stores appeared on both sides of the street. He looked up and saw the sign on the side of the road, which said: "it''s 4km away from Ninglong county"


    "why does that little boy always follow us and don''t overtake us?" Yang Peier saw from the rearview mirror that the Bumblebee was about 100 meters away from the back. According to reason, the speed of the team is not fast now, and the Bumblebee can easily overtake at any time.


    But the little girl in the Bumblebee behind also asked this question: "oba, aren''t we going to catch up with brother Chen Chuan''s birthday party? Will we be late?"


    "What do you know? This is a tribute to the master, this is a tribute to the refitted car, we have to show a little piety, you see they can refit the Bugatti engine to Citroen, absolutely not ordinary people, for this kind of people, we have to maintain high respect! "


    Liu congfei was solemn, even holy, as if he was not following an old hatchback Fukang, but a moving altar.

 Chapter 961

    Watching the God like Fukang car slowly turn into an intersection, a couple of Bumblebee''s men and women finally restore nature, especially the little girl. She feels that under the guidance of her own Europa, she is undergoing a great soul baptism.


    Just now, she even felt an urgent cry in her body. She seemed to be reluctant to part with the God car Fukang. She put her hands together to protect the God car and brother Suk.


    "Are you hungry?" The second grade junior combed his long hair, and his style was still very fashionable, and he returned to the rich second generation.


    "Ah?" Non mainstream little girl a face at a loss, do not know what is going on, the speed of topic change is a bit overwhelming.


    "Your stomach just screamed so loud, like thunder!" Liu congfei directly pointed to the girl''s stomach. Although it was late autumn, the girl, in order to meet her lovely and non mainstream route needs, wore a short T-shirt with navel exposed in her jeans jacket, revealing a snow-white color. [


    the little girl thought she had felt the call of the chariot before, but her body resonated. Who knows, she was hungry, and suddenly she was very embarrassed. Her face turned red, and she was very wry. She pursed at Liu congfei: "ouba, I can''t remember Smecta!"


    "All right, all right! Dinner will be ready soon. Chen Chuan has made three phone calls. Now we can go ahead at full speed! " Liu congfei shucks his long hair and rings his fingers. Finally, bumblebee can drive normally.


    Ninglong a restaurant, a lot of people, but sun Ruigang this group of people are all silent, quickly eliminate the food on the table, obviously is racing against time.


    No one drinks, not even drinks. In this atmosphere, Suk is also dutiful and neat, but Yang Peier is still in the mood to joke: "ah! Suk, what''s your mood with Bugatti Veyron? Is it an extraordinary feeling? "


    Yang Peier is obviously still immersed in the hot words of Liu congfei, the second junior of middle school. The more he thinks about it, the more he can''t help laughing. As he says it, he pushes his eyes at Suk.


    "Eh!" Suk knew that the girl was joking about the scandal at that time, swallowed the rice ball in her mouth, took a sip of tea in front of her, and looked at Yang Peier: "I feel very good. I feel like I want to pee!"


    "Get out of here!" Yang Peier was provoked to the pain by Suk''s words, subconsciously stretched out a foot and directly attacked Suk''s next three ways. Although so many people were divided into two tables, everyone heard a bang. Instead of kicking Suk, Yang Peier kicked on the leg of the table.


    Even the dishes on the table were like a tap dance. After two or three jumps, sun Ruigang intuitively felt that there was something wrong in it, and he didn''t know it. I''m afraid there was something fishy about them.


    "Well! What he said was disgusting As soon as Yang Peier looks at the suspicious eyes of people all over the table, especially sun Ruigang''s eyes that seem to be able to penetrate people''s hearts, he suddenly feels hot on his face, as if his mind has been seen through by them, and quickly explains.


    After Yang Peier finished, he quickly took two more mouthfuls, as if his colleagues were looking at him: "I eat well, waiting for you outside!"


    With Yang Peier as the beginning, one after another young man finished eating, ran outside to smoke and wait.


    "How''s it going? Is the xng more familiar with the car after driving all the way? " Sun Ruigang self-care lit a cigarette, and then even lighters and cigarette boxes are handed to Suk.


    Originally, it was just meaning, but Suk directly took it over and ordered the same one. If you want to say that the old well in your heart is stagnant and Mount Tai is collapsing at the top, Suk has not really reached such a level. After all, now that you are in Ninglong, it means that there will be a soul stirring anti drug war soon.


    "No problem, if only in the aspect of interception, I think there will be no problem at all!" Suk thought about it and gave sun Ruigang a positive answer.


    "Well, let''s play it by ear. After all, anything can happen. What we can do is to make every effort to reduce the possible mistakes." Sun Ruigang nodded. At this time, everyone had finished the meal. He patted Suk on the shoulder and they walked out side by side.


    "Each group can move freely, focus on the pre-determined place, and get familiar with the local traffic as soon as possible!" After everyone got on the bus, sun Ruigang''s instructions came from the police''s desk. According to the previous plan, everyone came here so early to get familiar with the environment.


    But now Yang Peier is still in the same car with Suk, holding a map of Er Ning Long County in his hand, looking down and saying, "there is no arrangement for you to stay. Where shall we go later?"


    "Why don''t you go to the supermarket first?" After Suk started, he didn''t have a destination, but along with the natural flow of traffic, Ninglong County really looks a lot more backward than the urban area. I feel that the facades on both sides of the street are so shabby, and there are even no new buildings. Of course, this also has something to do with his current position.


    If it comes to the newly built office building of the county people''s government, Suk doesn''t think so. It''s almost the same place as the White House. ["Come on, you want me to be criticized for making mistakes when you go shopping! Your thoughts are just too vicious Yang Peier wanted to go to the supermarket, but she soon gave up the idea. Sometimes, when people are nervous, they want to do something important to distract their attention. In fact, she is now.


    Suk seems to be aimless, but every street you walk through will pay close attention to it. After all, this is probably the battlefield where you need to go today. When you are driving normally, you suddenly stop with a squeak, and a blue and white police car behind stops you..


    "Hello, please show me your driver''s license and driving license!" The traffic police, wearing a white cornice hat, first saluted Suk. When Suk got off the bus, he said that he still held out his hand, but his face was serious and cold.


    The traffic police have seen Suk''s car for a long time. It''s a broken and old Fukang, which has been discontinued for a long time. They know it''s a car in the city by looking at the license plate, which means that they are likely to receive a large fine.


    Suk frowned unconsciously when he was stopped by the police car B. just now, his reaction was quite timely. No one would feel comfortable with such rude law enforcement, but he was stunned when he heard what the traffic police said.


    I don''t know if there is a driver''s license in this Fukang car. I don''t know if I have passed the compulsory insurance and the annual inspection. However, NIMA has absolutely no driver''s license! Is this the rhythm of your driving license?

 Chapter 962

    How to punish the driver with driving license? With a fine of more than 200 yuan and less than 2000 yuan, and 15 days of public security detention, Suk''s mind soon came up with these rules. Although Suk didn''t want to take the driving test in the past, he looked at the new traffic rules for a few days and naturally knew what would happen if the East Asian incident happened.


    But to tell you the truth, in Weihai, Tianjin, and even Yanjing, you can be safe. How did you turn over a boat in the ditch when you came to this small Ninglong county.


    Suk''s expression is all in the eyes of the traffic police standing outside the door. These old traffic police are all old timers who observe words and expressions. It''s common to stop cars on the road. Usually, only one look can understand what the car owner is thinking.


    Especially when he saw that the driver was so young, he had no reason to be happy. According to Suk''s youth, the possibility of not having a driver''s license is very high. Moreover, just now, he specially designed the front windshield of this old Fukang car, and his eyes brightened. There has been no annual inspection for three years!


    Suk saw a hidden smile on the corner of the traffic policeman''s mouth. It was like a sly smile after he succeeded in a conspiracy. Soon, a lot of things exposed in microblog came out of his mind. [


    the fine of traffic police depends on one mouth. As soon as the golden mouth is opened, the fine will come naturally, and it is very likely that the fine will fall into their pocket. Of course, it may also be directly handed over to the higher authorities, and then it will be returned according to the workload.


    All in all, these fines are the driving force behind their presence here.


    Yang Peier sat in the co driver''s seat and looked out at the traffic police through the car. He hesitated and didn''t know what he was thinking. At this moment, Suk suddenly said, "police comrade, please show me your police card and law enforcement certificate!"


    Suk heard an argument that the police who really enforce the law on the road are basically co-workers, that is, temporary workers without formal editors, while the real police usually sit in the office fighting against the landlords and zombies.


    Although I don''t know whether this is the case or not, just from the shoulder badge of the traffic police in front of me, it''s only two crutches, not even a flower. That is to say, his current level is only an internship, not even a clerk. Judging from his age, if he is a police officer, at least he should be a third level superintendent.


    Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose subconsciously. After that, he looked at the traffic police Comrade outside the car. His face turned black and his eyes began to spray anger.


    "If you don''t cooperate with us, we need to check your driving data carefully. Please come with us!" The traffic police comrades became angry. The implication is that if you don''t pay the money quickly, I will make you even more unhappy. If you don''t tell me the driver''s license first, you will say that there are many places where the car violates the rules. This is the premise that he doesn''t know it is to refit the car.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry!" At this time, Yang Peier on one side finally spoke. To Suk''s surprise, the girl didn''t break out. Instead, she apologized first.


    Subconsciously, he turned to see her and found that she was turning something out of her handbag. Originally, Suk thought she would say something about her own people. He shook the police certificate twice and then he could leave easily. Who knows what she pulled out was her wallet.


    "Out of the urgent, forget to bring, we are willing to accept a fine!" Yang Peier cleanly takes out a stack of banknotes, and Suk makes a visual inspection of the appearance of five or six hundred yuan.


    It seems that the traffic police are also afraid of trouble. After all, sometimes car owners'' complaints are really annoying. It''s nothing to complain to the county bureau''s inspector team. What they fear most is to go to the city bureau to hang up their accounts. And judging from Suk''s appearance just now, he''s definitely not the kind of person to swallow his breath. If he''s in a hurry, this boy may really make a mess.


    "Next time you go out, remember to bring all your papers with you!" Traffic police comrades seem to kindly remind a, but before leaving or hard stare Suk two eyes.


    Looking at the front B parking his police car to leave, Suk turned to look at Yang Peier: "Officer Yang, what''s the matter with you? You didn''t respond to the rip off on your head. Are we on duty? "


    "What do you know? We didn''t contact Ninglong County Bureau in this operation to keep it secret. As you can see, the moths in the police force are not guaranteed to be bribed. If this mission is affected, we really lose more than we gain! "


    Yang Peier put the wallet away and explained it to Suk first. But when she looked up, Suk also felt her face was ugly: "anyway, just now I''ve written down the number of their car, and I''ll settle with them when I get back to the bureau!"


    Suk felt that this was Yang pei''er, who was jealous of evil. When he said this, he was angry. Then he shrugged his shoulders and said, "get it! It''s up to you. I hope we don''t run into this next time, or I think your wallet will be empty! "


    "Go away, you! If you didn''t even have a driver''s license, how could I spend money! " Yang Peier''s heart is also not angry, let who plainly lost hundreds of dollars, will also be distressed, not to mention now Yang Peier''s monthly salary is only more than 2000.


    "I also want to take the test. Now I don''t have time. I heard that all driving schools need to record fingerprints. Hehe, why don''t you help me get a license?" Suk also knows that he can''t do without a driver''s license. After all, when he goes to shanduo, he will meet a tiger. If he often walks by the river, he will get wet shoes. It''s better to take this opportunity to go through the back door."I really can''t help you with this. Go to sunju. He should be able to solve it for you!" Although Yang Peier is a squadron leader now, it''s really impossible to say that this kind of thing can''t be done, and the reason why she dares to give Suk a hint is that it''s very easy to get a driver''s license at Suk''s level, which is by no means road killer level. [


    "by the way, I don''t think your mobile phone is turned off?" Suk did not start, still stopped at the side of the road, at this time suddenly asked.


    "No one said to turn it off? But we all know the principle of confidentiality. What should be said and what should not be said will never be disclosed to family and friends! " Yang Peier said so, which made Suk feel relieved. He took out his mobile phone and turned it on, and soon received two short messages.


    At this time, Bai Xue is having lunch with Su Ke''s parents in the small supermarket. These are all cooked by the girl herself today. Although the taste is not flattering, it is also the result of her hard work during this period. Zhang Xue and Su Youfu are not picky people, and they are happy to eat.


    Pick up the mobile phone and see, it is the successful receipt of sending SMS to Suk, which shows that he has turned on the mobile phone now, said hello to Zhang xuesu Youfu, and went out directly.


    "Suk! Your supermarket was smashed? Don''t worry. I''ve already called my father. He immediately arranged for Lianyi Gang to come to Weihai to support you! " Snow directly to Suk again dial the phone, did not wait for Suk to speak, here has been a bamboo tube pour beans general finish.

 Chapter 963

    Suk was checking the text message, suddenly Snow White''s phone call came, just connected, there to fight for their own justice voice came over, listen to Suk for a while. [


    "Snow -!" As soon as Suk was about to speak, snow white began another round of fighting: "Suk, it''s OK. How do you say that you are my man now? The next member of Lianyi gang will be responsible. I''ll see who dares to bully you!"


    Suk holding a mobile phone is really out of the way, quickly see sewing h needle: "wait, snow, you first let me say a word!"


    "Well, you say!" Snow finally cleverly shut up.


    "You call your father now, don''t come here, I''ve already solved it!" When Suk heard that the girl asked for help from Macao, her head suddenly turned twice. [


    not to mention that I still have some small influence in Weihai, even if there are few people here, I can transfer people from Tianjin. What''s more, Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi have already extended a helping hand.


    Besides, when I was in Macao, I and Bai chongtian, that is, Bai Xue''s father, were almost regarded as son-in-law to be. When something happened, I asked my father-in-law for help. Moreover, I came all the way from Macao, and I felt ashamed when I thought about it.


    "Ah? Has it been solved? " Before, Su Youfu and Zhang Xue only saw someone take away the three suspects who smashed the shop, but they didn''t know about the others. So they talked about it vaguely with Bai Xue. The asymmetric information on both sides caused the situation.


    Snow naturally wants to help Suk vent, but when she calls Suk to discuss, it''s turned off again, so she makes her own decision.


    "Well, it''s over. You don''t have to worry about it. Tell your uncle, don''t bother!" After Suk finished, white snow also some don''t believe: "Suk, it''s OK, you don''t worry, clean up such people still have to find a professional to deal with it!"


    "Oh, what I''m saying is true. I''ve already got friends here. Don''t worry. Just stay at home!" Suk thousands of advice, at least let snow give up the idea of helping.


    "So - Suk, where have you been? When will you be back? Lulu is going to talk to Marina now. I''m chatting with my uncle and aunt at home! " When Bai XueDa got up in the morning, he Fenglu said that Suk had called. As for the small situation that happened at that time, it was hidden.


    "I can''t say it right now. There''s something important. I''ll call you when I''m done." After Suk hung up the phone, he felt Yang Peier''s eyes were a little erratic. Subconsciously, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Your girlfriend?" Yang Peier heard that there was a girl''s voice on the phone, and she seemed to have a deep relationship with Suk in her words. All her uncles and aunts came out.


    Suk a little embarrassed, did not snow white out of the meaning, began to start the car, ready to open.


    "What I heard on the phone is very domineering. It''s not Liu Feihong who killed me, is it?" Yang Peier looks at Suk playfully, with her elbow on the edge of the car, holding her chin and squeezing her eyes at Suk. For some reason, she looks forward to Suk''s embarrassment.


    "Eh!" Sure enough, Suk almost stepped on the accelerator and jumped out. After listening to Yang Peier''s words, he actually positioned Liu Feihong as his girlfriend. Liu Feihong''s appearance suddenly appeared in his mind. He had a very capable middle haircut and liked to wear men''s clothes. There was a kind of cold taste in his every move.


    What does it feel like for such a woman to be a girlfriend? Suk suddenly thought of a movie he had seen


    "when we came here, we carried some big boxes to the car. Are they guns?" For the next arrest operation, Suk intuitively thinks that it will not be simple and easy. In that case, I''m afraid the previous several times have been successful.


    Therefore, he must have the means of self-protection, and in his eyes, the best defense is to attack. Even he was wondering whether he would directly kill the drug dealer in the fierce confrontation, but the idea flashed by. As he had said in the previous action meeting, there were still some people left alive, so as to dig out his source of goods.


    "Well, it''s guns and Dodgers!" Yang pei''er nodded. As time went by, the girl had calmed down, and she was no longer aggressive. Even looking at her expression, there was a dignified atmosphere of coming war.


    Suk looked at Yang Peier''s silence, shrugged his shoulders, and suddenly pointed to the night sky outside the car: "look


    Yang Peier, nervous and nervous, even has a sudden impulse to draw a gun. He reaches into his left armpit with his right hand, but he soon thinks that he has not received the gun. At the same time, he turns his head and looks in the direction of Suk''s fingers. There is a crescent moon above the silent night sky. Besides, there seems to be nothing unusual.


    "Look at the grey machine Suk found Yang Peier''s questioning eyes and whispered a word. Sure enough, a plane is slowly drawing a straight line and flying at a constant speed every day.


    "You are sick!" When Yang Peier saw Suk''s cute appearance and the grey machine, he was so angry that he glared again.


    "Don''t be so nervous. Relax. Tension can easily make your state fluctuate and slow. I don''t want to intercept the drug dealers later, but also distract to take care of you!" Suk shrugged his shoulders.-£¬

 Chapter 964

    Suk has a warm expression and a calm smile around his mouth. Yang Peier, who is a little embarrassed, finally says something. Just now, he found that the girl''s nervous breathing is becoming more and more urgent. You can imagine how much pressure this case has brought to her.


    "Get out of the way! You still take care of me? It''s enough for you to protect yourself then! " Yang Peier squinted at Suk, but when Suk said that, it seemed that the string was really loose just now.


    She also knows that people are prone to make mistakes when they are in a tense mood, and in such a rapidly changing environment, the probability will be greatly increased. There is no way. Indeed, this action is really stressful.


    It has been more than eleven months since the case was arranged. Even before she joined the criminal investigation, the Criminal Investigation Detachment has deployed two operations, both of which ended in failure. This time, it is the fifth operation.


    The drug dealer, nicknamed sanbald, is cunning and has strong anti reconnaissance ability. At the same time, with his superb drag racing technology, he often escapes from the encirclement. Therefore, the progress of this case is slow and he can''t be arrested frequently. Otherwise, he will jump out of the wall and probably leave Weihai. [


    if this is the case, all the efforts in the early stage will be put into practice. If we want to catch him, it will be difficult to get to heaven. What punishment should we take? How can justice be done to the people of Weihai who are harmed by him?


    Even my colleagues are still undergoing rehabilitation training, and it is unknown when they will be able to return to the team. If their physical conditions are not up to the standard, they may not be able to return to criminal investigation again, and they can only work in the office.


    Yang Peier can''t calm down in public or in private. Especially when the night is coming, the countdown is coming, and he starts to get nervous unconsciously. Fortunately, Suk speaks in time to prevent this kind of mood from spreading.


    "Do you know why I came to this adventure?" Suk drives steadily, feeling that Yang Peier''s mood begins to relax slowly, but still hasn''t recovered to the state he should have, so he decides to take another shot.


    "In order to prevent the world from being destroyed and to maintain world peace?" After realizing that his state is not good, Yang Peier is also slowly adjusting himself, which makes him smile and make a joke.


    "I did it for you!" Suk said slowly, full of affection. The light of the street lamp went into the car. Yang Peier even felt his eyes, and his expression was like a lover.


    "Well?" The smile on Yang Peier''s face was stiff, and he frowned. As soon as he was about to speak, Suk said, "your beauty, your voice, unconsciously, makes me drunk!"


    Yang Peier suddenly felt that her heart began to become frenzied again. She blushed and was at a loss. This is not the first time that she heard someone say something to her. As a qualified police officer, it is a required course to refuse the pursuit of her colleagues and deal with the working relationship well, and she is far ahead in this subject.


    But this time, he suddenly didn''t know what to say. He was at a loss, especially with Suk''s eyes. He was sincere, sincere and hot, which made it hard to refuse. It seemed that all the things related to Suk appeared from his eyes, scene by scene, until then he found that suk was the most familiar one among all the heterosexual relationships in Weihai One.


    Yang Peier feels that he seems to have something to say. He doesn''t know how to talk to Suk. He looks at Suk''s side face and says that he is a little handsome. His heart beats faster. But at this time, Suk''s mouth turns up slightly and continues to speak.


    "Bby, this time I''m in love. I''m at a loss. I don''t regret it!" Suk''s voice with charming magnetism, seems to have a kind of soul swaying charm, suddenly turned and Yang Peier a look: "you are the most beautiful in my heart, every smile is intoxicating!"


    Suk''s smile slowly bloomed, with a charming radian around his mouth. The last sentence was actually sung. After singing, he squeezed his eyes: "I''m here to sing for you!"


    "Singing?" Yang Peier''s face gradually became embarrassed. He thought it was Suk who wanted to tell himself. Who knows if this guy even said he wanted to sing a song or Yuquan''s


    when Suk arrived at the informant and told himself, he suddenly heard the mobile phone in his pocket ring, and it turned out to be "uneasy". But in this case, no one was so evil When the bell rings, the atmosphere becomes tense.

 Chapter 965

    It''s 90% possible that the call at this time is the time and place when the drug dealers are finalizing the transaction. It can be said that with this ring, it''s like a thunderbolt. It seems that everyone''s breathing stops.


    "Hello! Third brother, well, it''s me Up to now, Suk doesn''t know the name of the informant, and sun Ruigang doesn''t mean to introduce him. He unconsciously uses the method of listening and debating, and the voice on the phone can be heard clearly.


    "Lao Lai, how''s the arrangement going?" The drug dealer''s voice had a southern accent, but fortunately he was still trying to speak Mandarin, so Suk could understand.


    "It''s done well. He promised that there would be a way to bring the goods to Tianjin. The people are on my side!" Now Suk knows that the informant is Lao Lai, but he didn''t expect that the role he arranged for himself was Tianjin''s Wharf. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence.


    "Reliable or not, I think something''s wrong today!" Three baldness hesitated for a moment. The number of times a drug dealer like him was arrested could not be counted with one hand. Although he could escape every time, it also restricted the development of his business. [


    everyone has his own dream, and the dream of the three bald men is to grow from a drug dealer to a drug lord and spread his business. Although there are three single lines in hand, it is far from enough.


    Once said: if the capital has 50% profit, it will take risks; if it has 100% profit, it will dare to trample on all human laws; if it has 300% profit, it will dare to commit any crime or even be hanged.


    This is the current situation of santouzi. He knows that the greater the distribution, the greater the danger, and the more offline he has, the more likely he is to be followed by others. However, he still can''t resist the predictable prospect of huge profits.


    "Brother three, don''t worry. The boy here has already sold everything he can. Now he''ll drive a pofukang. If he doesn''t go this way, he won''t even be able to smoke himself!"


    When Lao Lai said this, he subconsciously glanced at Suk, and then at chefukang. Er, it''s really broken.


    "Tut! That''s it. I''ll let you know the time and place later! " Three bald men seem to think that the rich second generation they are going to bring this time is the same as their own idea. They all have to think about it. After thinking about it, they will not say anything.


    "How''s it going?" When the informant hangs up, sun Ruigang walks over, because the informant has won over from the drug traffickers, but he is not afraid of anything. Moreover, his phone is also equipped with a monitor, and the recording device is on the top of the Lufeng SUV.


    Sun Ruigang didn''t listen to what they were talking about. One was to let the informant relax and give him a certain amount of trust. The other was that he had left a record in the car.


    "Something may be wrong!" The informant Lao Lai frowned, his face was very thin because of long-term drug use, and his hand holding the phone seemed to be shaking unconsciously.


    "Well?" Sun Ruigang is now most concerned about how to win the battle, catch three bald men, and bring him to justice, so he does not want to appear even a little bit of small situation.


    "He said he felt a little uneasy, and according to the previous practice, he should immediately determine the location of the transaction, rather than let me listen to the notice!" Lao Lai''s words were not concealed at all, and the analysis was also thorough, which made Suk scratch his eyes.


    Sun Ruigang knows that he is the backbone of this group of people now. If he shows a little impatience, he will make these brothers shrouded in haze. After a pause, he waves his hand: "don''t care about him first, everyone come to get the equipment!"


    "Sun Ju, can you give me one too?" The plainclothes police around them all checked their guns one after another, but Suk was a little proud of the clothes he had taken. He came to sun Ruigang and said, "you have tested my shooting! It''s not bad, is it? "


    "You want a gun without a license! Last time I took you to the shooting range, it was mainly to let you feel the atmosphere of the gunfight more. You think too much! " Sun Ruigang winked at Suk, also trying to ease the atmosphere.


    Suk looked at him, his eyes seemed to have room to turn around, and he moved forward again: "I said, sun, you get me a gun, which can improve the combat effectiveness. Besides, I have to protect my life. At the critical moment, I have to have a gun to defend myself."


    "How can that be? This is a violation of work discipline, let me make mistakes! I can''t break the law if I know it! " Sun Ruigang is firm in his position, but the smile from the corner of his eye always makes Suk feel that there is an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    "Grandson, grandson, we are not outsiders, are we? We all work for the party and the state!" Suk then watched sun Ruigang smile more, and immediately felt that there was a play. As expected, sun Ruigang turned and walked to Lu Feng. Naturally, he quickly followed him.


    "Get in the car, change first!" After sun Ruigang got on the bus, he called Suk up.


    Suk didn''t expect that the shape of this operation was so fashionable. The police''s hide coat and vest shape were directly wrapped on the body after taking off. It was much thinner than he thought. It was very close to the body. It was a slightly loose T-shirt on the outside. It seemed that it was still a brand product. It was very high-grade. At a glance, the hide coat inside didn''t come out at all. [But this wig made Suk feel depressed. He even took the route of washing, cutting and blowing. He was so handsome that he couldn''t catch up with Liu congfei. It was longer than his ears, but it seemed to be in line with the role, and it was a bit greasy and messy.


    "Take this with you!" Sun Ruigang handed Suk a small earphone: "this is an air duct earphone, but there''s no way to make a voice by throat vibration. Otherwise, it''s too conspicuous. Just listen to me at that time!"


    "Well!" Suk put earphones into his ears and hid them perfectly under the cover of his long hair. No wonder he got such a fashionable hairstyle. It was the same design.


    "Here you are, too!" Sure enough, sun Ruigang took out a pistol from the box. It seemed that he had already prepared it for Suk. He was still in the rotation style that he had tried to shoot: "be careful. Don''t shoot without authorization. It''s the main thing to protect yourself!"


    "Don''t worry. You won''t drop the chain for your grandson. You''ll see it then." Suk checked the revolver in his hand, black and with metal texture revolver, quickly around the index finger for a few circles, action natural and unrestrained domineering.


    "Yo Yo! Where is this rich second generation! It''s really a low-key luxury with connotation. I, this T-shirt is still Armani''s! " Yang Peier got off at Suk, looked up and down, and tut tut praised.

 Chapter 966

    "Sneeze!" Suk sneezed and even felt that his nose began to flow out. Although he was wearing a layer of protective clothing inside, the T-shirt he was wearing outside was not warm enough, and now he had goose bumps.


    Timidly standing on one side, all these people around, one by one dressed very warm, on their own a no one hurt no one love fool, raised his hand to rub against the bridge of the nose, who knows subconsciously wipe, er, sure enough, the nose came out.


    "Well, yes, that''s the state! Blue face, runny nose, a standard addict Yang Peier is very sure of Suk''s image design. His face is full of smile and Suk''s embarrassed appearance. He is very relieved.


    Suk sniffed and looked miserable. Now it''s the end of November. It''s not late autumn. Just now, he took a special look at his mobile phone, and his eyes are about to start winter.


    But there is no way, in order to play his role perfectly, B had to use this method, bitter meat, to achieve the best effect of confusion, can''t let three bald suspicious, Suk can only endure. [


    but Yang Peier''s schadenfreude really made Suk most depressed. Seeing the girl wrapped up tightly and showing off back and forth in front of her eyes, she was furious and took a deep breath: "I said elder sister, let''s not bring such an exciting one!"


    "They all pay attention to sending charcoal in the snow. Now give me a drop in the well!"


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that your Chinese level is so good and idioms are well used. If I say it, it should be icing on the cake. I''m stimulating your potential. I can''t say that you don''t have to wear down jacket this winter after such a cold tonight!" Yang Peier''s bickering with Suk is actually in the process of self-regulation.


    The people around and the teams separated from each other have already been on standby at the previous designated position, so apart from the Lufeng SUV, only Fukang is parked on the side of the road, which is even more desolate.


    "Thanks to you, if it goes on like this, it''s hard to say whether I can survive the winter. Maybe I''ll freeze to death in the street soon!" Suk rubbed his hands together to drive the cold away with the heat.


    "Bah, bah, bah! Don''t talk nonsense, bad luck When Yang Peier heard Suk say this, he immediately glared. In fact, in the police business, they are not all Deists, but they are still very concerned about this kind of good fortune or bad fortune.


    Many people may have experienced similar scenes from the old films of RTHK. Every police station has offered Guan Er Ye. One reason is that Guan Yu is a hero, loyal and righteous, courageous and resourceful, which is a model of the police. The other reason is that he is regarded as a God, worshipping him, praying for good luck and avoiding bad luck.


    Now the public security forces in the country are naturally not interested in these things, but many policemen like to bring some ornaments, such as jade, peach stones, and so on. They also have this idea.


    And Yang Peier also slowly had such edification. When he heard Suk''s words, he immediately frowned, especially the impending anti drug operation, which was extremely dangerous. He quickly stopped him.


    Suk didn''t expect Yang Peier to have such a big reaction, but he was always concerned about his own safety. With a smile, he suddenly looked at the girl''s face and became formal again.


    "Suk, remember, if there is any danger, you must protect yourself, you know?" Yang Peier said very seriously, Suk naturally will not go to nonsense, nodded: "you are the same!"


    After the two said that, even the relative language, and even the atmosphere are somewhat different, it seems that the lovers who are going to be strangers at the end of the world treasure each other.


    Sun Ruigang, sitting in Lu Feng''s SUV, keeps on watching. Now it''s past dinner time and it''s almost nine o''clock. But up to now, the three bald man hasn''t called Lao Lai to make a decision. It''s impossible to say that he''s not impatient.


    The biggest worry is that the information will be leaked. In this case, not only the previous success of the arrest will be wasted, but it will be extremely difficult to find such an opportunity in the future. From time to time, he goes to Fukang. Suddenly, sun Ruigang straightens his back and his eyes shine.


    At this time, the police who had been monitoring Lao Lai''s phone all the time also suddenly came to the spirit. The recording device showed that there was a phone connected to the informant''s mobile phone. Before he reported it to sun Ruigang, they heard the leader''s command: "hurry up! Come in


    "Hello, third brother, are you settled?" Lao Lai didn''t show his eagerness. It''s impossible to say that this man can become an actor. There''s absolutely no need to say that his acting skills.


    "Well, at 9:50, the woods behind the first county middle school!" The voice of the three bald men came again. Hearing this, sun Ruigang immediately picked up his spirits.


    "Ready to go!" Sun Ruigang said, someone has got off to convey instructions, Suk Yang Peier turned to go, subconsciously called her.


    "What for?" When Yang Peier was performing his mission, he was always vigorous and resolute. He never dragged his feet. When Suk wanted to talk, he couldn''t help urging him to say, "if you have something to say, you''ll fart!" [


    "it''s OK, just to tell you, be careful!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and felt the night wind was cold again. As he said this, he turned his head to Fukang."County No.1 middle school, you know how to get there!" Lao Lai and Suk actually play the role of bait. They have to lead the three bald men out, so they have to go to the designated place by themselves.


    "Don''t worry, no problem!" Three bald men''s predetermined trading place, as expected, was guessed. Suk''s mind had already appeared the route to the No. 1 middle school in Ninglong county. In Lao Lai''s eyes, Fukang shenche finally showed its valiant side.


    In order to prevent accidents, the police console on Fukang''s car has been closed and put in the glove box of the co driver, while Suk''s revolver was stuffed directly under his seat.


    "Don''t be nervous then. If you can''t talk, don''t talk!" Lao Lai knew that this matter was related to his own life, so he would not take it lightly. Instead, he kept telling Suk.


    "Well, I know!" Suk nodded, before the two people also for the next deal rehearsal, including what happened, how to deal with and so on.


    Suk slowly started the car, while at the same time, the policemen who had been ambushing in the other two predetermined positions also got instructions, and all began to move closer to the direction of No. 1 Middle School of the county, as if an encirclement was slowly shrinking their pockets.


    Ten minutes later, Suk came to the edge of the woods behind the county No.1 middle school. Outside the woods is a four meter wide gravel road. In the woods, there are some young men and women who seem to be in love. If they are arrested here, they may really be ruined by unnecessary troubles.


    Suk frowned slightly, raised his hand, took out the Suyan he wanted from sun Ruigang, handed Lao Lai one, and lit it by himself. He thought, when will the three bald men appear?

 Chapter 967

    The street lamps are dim, perhaps to make it more convenient. Several street lamps beside the small trees have been broken. The woods are full of shadows and darkness. Even though the temperature is frightening now, they still can''t stop the hot passion of young boys and girls.


    Suk even maliciously thought that if he stood in front and yelled that the headmaster was coming, would he immediately see thousands of troops in ambush? Of course, this is just Suk''s bad idea. The couples in the woods don''t know that they have suddenly escaped.


    Fukang''s car was driving, and the wind was blowing. What was hard to restrain was another sneeze. Tears and snot flew together, and his whole body was shivering. He turned his head and looked at the informant Lao Lai who was in the old God: "brother Lai, why don''t you come! It''s been another ten minutes! "


    As he spoke, Suk sucked his nose, reached out and rubbed his frozen, tight face. If this image is thrown into the drug treatment center, I''m afraid no one will feel wrong.


    "Don''t worry! It should be almost there Lao Lai is also wearing protective clothing now. After all, as an informant, he also wants to protect his life. However, Suk always thinks that this informant is unusual. Although he is sure that he is a drug addict, his every move during this period is particularly calm. [


    especially when they are alone, they have deep eyes. Is this person an undercover of the police? But if that''s the case, the sacrifice he made is too great!


    "Here it is While Suk was daydreaming, Lao Lai suddenly opened his mouth and was shocked. From the rearview mirror, he could see that a Passat without a registration card was driving slowly. It was almost the same as his own one. It was an old model.


    At the same time, sun Ruigang''s voice came from his air duct headset: "target appears, Suk, hold on!"


    For a moment, Suk felt a little stiff, a sudden sense of tension filled his body, and his hands on the steering wheel trembled slightly.


    "Relax!" Lao Lai took his cigarette butt out and said softly, "it''s no big deal. As long as he has drugs in his car, he can''t run away!"


    "Well!" Suk breathed out a deep breath and began to adjust his physical condition.


    after all, this would not happen in the transaction according to the original plan. The incident happened suddenly and he had to adapt to circumstances. But how can we ensure Lao Lai''s safety? How much effect can a piece of protective clothing play?


    Just when Suk was thinking about how Lao Lai would get away, Passat had started to start again and moved forward slowly. Suk quickly started a fire and carefully disguised the old Fukang with powerful explosive power as an old car that would fall apart at any time.


    After two fires, Fukang successfully started. It adjusted the sound of the engine through the accelerator, and followed Passat closely. The two cars moved forward at a constant speed, and the speed was very slow.


    "Third brother, where are the goods?" Lao Lai, with a smile, was a bit obscene. He held the black food bag tightly and looked like a baby.


    Three bald men in police uniform, shoulder epaulets are two bars and two stars, two police inspector, but the tone of speech, and the scar of the corner of the eye, but destroyed the upright image of the police.


    Half a ring did not speak, but a meaningful look at Lao Lai, looked up and down several times, and finally said: "you take out the money first!"


    "Oh Lao Lai looked very honest in front of the three bald men. When he heard that, he reluctantly opened the food bag slowly, revealing stacks of banknotes.


    "Give it to me!" The three bald men couldn''t help saying that they snatched the money in their hands. With a sweep of their eyes, they could determine the number. Then they loosened their hands and threw the food bag with money at their feet: "Lao Lai, do you know what will happen if the police catch me?" His voice suddenly grew somber.

 Chapter 968

    Lao Lai didn''t expect that sanbald would ask himself this question. He was a little stunned, but he soon began to laugh: "third brother, you are joking! If the police can catch you, I don''t think about it in my life! "


    "Oh? Are you so sure? " Looking at Lao Lai, the smile on his face was sinister. The mood that appeared early this morning was still spreading, and he always felt frightened.


    Looking at Lao Lai on one side, they have done a lot of business. At least in recent years, their cooperation has been very harmonious. However, today, they all feel that he is not pleasing to the eye. Fortunately, they are stepping on the money under their feet. This kind of down-to-earth feeling constantly improves their confidence.


    How can he not wet his shoes when he often walks by the river? He doesn''t think he is a victorious general. Every time he can slip away from the police''s net, but since he changed his faith in God, the cop seems to have forgotten himself. It''s really smooth.


    This time is no exception. The reason for being late is that he prayed a pious prayer before going out, hoping that God can bless him with victory and smooth return. [


    at present, the transaction is relatively smooth. At least the money has come to the foot. The next step to consider is the second generation of rich people. Although Lao Lai has guaranteed the ticket, he can''t be too cautious in this business.


    "Third brother, third brother, that product - Hey, let me try it first!" Lao Lai''s face was full of smiles, but his blue gray skin and sunken eyes were not very pleasing to the eye.


    "What''s your hurry? You can''t run away The three bald men glared fiercely, especially the eyes injured in the traffic accident. They were ferocious and terrible.


    "Hey, I''m itching! Third brother, please give me some. I have to go back as soon as we''re done! " Lao Lai rubbed his hands and looked eager.


    "In the trunk! Let me ask you first, is the boy behind reliable? " From the rear-view mirror, sanbald saw that Fukang was still following steadily. It took only a few words to drive less than 100 meters.


    "Reliable, he was addicted just now. He begged me for a long time, but I didn''t have any goods on hand. Besides, his father used to do aquatic business in Tianjin, but he was defeated, so he begged me to lead him! It''s said that there are a group of his little friends over there. They all like it! " Lao Lai is still the same story.


    It may be that Suk''s acting talent is really lax. Even the three bald men don''t see anything unusual, but the tight string in his heart doesn''t relax at all. His eyes twinkle and he doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    Lao Lai''s appearance seems to be a problem now, but he is very anxious in his heart. As long as he presses the signal transmitter on his belt, sun Ruigang will be informed. Now the only thing to be sure is whether the drugs are really in the rear compartment.


    If there is no evidence, even if three bald men are captured, they will die. They will not plead guilty. What should they do?


    The only idea in Lao Lai''s mind is to confirm this, even without considering his own safety. It''s a kind of abnormality.


    "I hope this boy can be trusted. I''ll tell him to get on the bus and have a good chat, and I''ll find out more about him!" Sanbald''s prudence is beyond Lao Lai''s expectation. When he was trying to connect with him, he didn''t pay so much attention.


    But if Suk also got on the bus, he and I would become fish and prey! At that time, he will not be able to see the mood of his three bald men. Moreover, the more he does, the easier he will be able to show his feet. At that time, he will really see through the whole plan, and the young man named Suk will die.


    "Third brother, I don''t think it''s necessary this time. Today I''m bringing him here to let you have a long eye. If it''s not enough, I''ll have to go back soon if you just talk about it later!" Lao Lai is ready to retreat. If he keeps three bald men from getting on Suk''s car, I''m afraid it will soon arouse his suspicion.


    "That''s no good. If you''re not here, I know who the boy is!" Three bald men shook his head, which means that if there was no Lao Lai, he would not buy Suk''s account at all. He had a guess in his heart. I''m afraid Suk poked a lot of money to Lao Lai, otherwise the old man would not be so enthusiastic.


    ------


    "chief, what''s the matter with that Lao Lai, who hasn''t sent a signal yet?" Yang Peier also knows that everything is ready now, only Dongfeng, but the signal receiver here doesn''t move at all. It''s so quiet that people''s heart is bristling.


    "Wait a minute!" Sun Ruigang''s face was very serious. After a pause, he said slowly this time. His telescope had never been put down. Looking at Passat in his sight, he had started to drive away from the range of the woods. He was getting closer to the mobile posts of the second and third groups and picked up the walkie talkie.


    "Two, three groups, pay attention to the rear vehicles, pass Passat, keep the speed, set the card flexibly!" Sun Ruigang issued instructions and planned for such a long time. He must ensure the success of the operation and capture all the stolen goods. Moreover, he must protect Lao Lai''s personal safety. But now the situation is not under his control. He can only pray that Lao Lai can break the situation by himself."Boss, why don''t you arrest ahead of time?" Although Yang Peier can only vaguely see a few cars driving not far away, Passat is less than 10 meters away from the second and third teams of the control. Although they are all driving slowly, this situation can be said to change rapidly, and it is possible that all previous achievements will be wasted. [


    Suk has always been in a state of concentration, for fear of bad consequences caused by his untimely reaction. He is thinking about how to collect the net in this operation. He has not been waiting for sun Ruigang''s instructions in his headphones. At this time, Suk can see that two dilapidated Jettas are getting closer and closer.


    The two Jettas, one in front of the other behind, are about ten meters apart. Although we can''t tell which group is in front, Suk knows that three bald men are about to enter the encirclement.


    Sure enough, Passat began to speed up. It was estimated that he would soon surpass the first Jetta in front of him. Everything was as usual. But at this time, there was a big light on the opposite side, and then the sound of the powerful engine came. It was getting closer and faster.


    Because the road was not wide, there were only two lanes, and Passat was about to overtake. When the accident happened, he suddenly turned the steering wheel. Before the opposite car came, he went around to the front of Jetta and dodged.


    Suk also emergency close to the roadside, suddenly saw a sports car passing by, the shape of the car in mind seems familiar, followed by a burst of emergency brake sound from behind.


    At the same time, three bald men angrily scolded the eight generations of the ancestor of the sports car, and Lao Lai was also scolding. Who knows, at this time, three bald men suddenly slammed the accelerator, Passat''s engine suddenly howled, like a runaway wild horse, Lao Lai''s face suddenly changed, and he didn''t know why three bald men were crazy.

 Chapter 969

    Suk subconsciously looked around and saw that the sports car he had just passed suddenly braked after driving for more than 20 meters. Instead of turning around, he directly backed back.


    Suddenly Suk had a feeling of asking the sky. He really remembered the Chevrolet bumblebee. He thought that the driver must have been the middle school sophomore who came here to wash, cut and blow. Liu congfei had a childish brain.


    I don''t know what his eyes are. He can recognize himself even when he drives so fast. Suddenly, Suk is surprised. If he comes out to see his fellow, will he be scared to death.


    Now I''m also washing and cutting my head and blowing my long hair. In just a few seconds, Suk''s mind has gone back and forth. Now I''m performing a task, so I can''t let him entangle me.


    But before Suk made the next move, sun Ruigang''s voice came from the earphone: "Suk! Come on, stop the drug dealer [


    when he heard the sound, Suk''s head hummed. Just now, the roar of the Bumblebee engine was so shocking that he was a little dazzled. Just now, he was stuck in the rear of the Jetta because of dodging, so he didn''t notice the abnormal movement of Passat.


    But since Sun Ruigang has found something abnormal, I don''t know why the Jetta with the front card didn''t respond, but Suk can''t wait so much. He upshifted to the accelerator, slammed the steering wheel, and quickly bypassed the Jetta in front. Sure enough, Passat, the three bald man, has escaped.


    Lao Lai was still scolding and muttering with the three bald men. He suddenly felt that the car was moving forward, and the whole person suddenly leaned back and leaned tightly against the back of the chair.


    All the time some turbid eyes, suddenly flashed a light, face suddenly changed, but then returned to just the state: "third brother, why are you driving so fast? The boy behind can''t keep up


    The three bald men were livid and speechless, holding the steering wheel with one hand and pressing the other hand on the gear handle. Just when the sports car suddenly rushed over, he quickly bypassed the Jetta in front of him, but the lights of the sports car swept by, and he subconsciously looked at the Jetta.


    At that time, a kind of more uneasy palpitation suddenly rose in my heart. With the smooth overtaking, three bald men finally remembered that the man in Jetta just now was a policeman who arrested him two months ago.


    There is absolutely no coincidence. The only reasonable explanation for this policeman''s presence here is that he has entered the police''s attention. Now the situation is very critical.


    "Third brother, third brother, wait for you!" By the time Lao Lai reacts, sanbald has already thrown away the second Jetta and is running forward rapidly, but what he can do now is to hold him as long as possible.


    "Shut the hell up!" The whole face of the three bald men became twisted and ferocious. They turned their heads to scold Lao Lai. If he was not sure before, when Jetta began to speed up its pursuit, it was enough to explain everything.


    But when he scolded this sentence, suddenly a more amazing idea came out, could it be a trap? Already designed, just waiting to be caught?


    As before, part of his acceleration was due to trial, sanbald suddenly turned to Lao Lai and yelled, "you betrayed me!" Putonghua with a southern accent sounds like a piercing chill.


    "Third brother, third brother, don''t scare me. We are all grasshoppers on the same line. If you have an accident, I will die too!" Lao Lai''s face was full of fear. He was so scared that the six gods took all kinds of measures. He was subconsciously waving his hands.


    It''s true that drug trafficking is a felony, and 50 grams of heroin can be directly sentenced to death. Lao Lai is right. The goods he put forward from his side alone are enough for him to die dozens of times. But when he hesitated a little, Lao Lai suddenly jumped forward and grabbed the steering wheel with both hands.


    "I''ll fuck you!" At this time, right and wrong are all in front of us. Lao Lai is definitely a traitor. The blood of the underground car racing in those years and the desperation after drug trafficking make the three bald men''s eyes turn red. They control the steering wheel with both hands, and their heads suddenly hit Lao Lai.


    Suddenly, Lao Lai, who was unprepared, fainted in an instant. Meanwhile, three bald men were not happy, and their eyes were full of stars. At this time, the Jetta had disappeared in the rearview mirror, and the old Fukang was getting closer and closer.


    "Damn it, you die!" Three bald right hand spread into the waist, a black pistol instantly appeared in the palm, toward Lao Lai is a shot.


    With a bang of gunfire, Lao Lai''s body suddenly bumped violently, but then Lao Lai raised his foot and directly stepped on Passat''s gear handle. At the same time, the co pilot''s door opened wide and rushed out in an instant.


    Suk is more and more eager to catch up with him. Sanbald''s driving skills are really extraordinary. He missed the best opportunity because of the sudden appearance of the Chevrolet Hornet, and now he has to go all out to catch up.


    Although the modified engine will never be the same as Bugatti Veyron, the horsepower is really strong, the tachometer keeps climbing, and the whole car body is shaking like a dead leaf in the wind. [Ninglong county is far less prosperous than the urban area. Moreover, No.1 Middle School in Ninglong county is already a very remote place. There are few cars on the road. Suk suddenly floats and turns into another road with the screech of the tire.


    Suk knew that this road led to a nearby village. He had already glided back and forth twice before. But after a while, the two cars were less than 100 meters apart.


    Suddenly, Passat in front of him wandered twice like he lost control, vaguely heard a gunshot, followed by the passenger''s car door opened, a figure fell out directly, rolled like a ragged sack under the inertia of high-speed driving, and finally crashed into the column of a billboard on the side of the road.


    Suk can be sure that the man is Lao Lai. Suddenly, he feels nervous. When he gets in touch with the previous gunfire, he is afraid that he has been more or less vicious. Even if he is also wearing a refuge suit, any kind of situation can happen at such a close distance, and the last hit on the billboard column is really cruel.


    Clench your teeth. Now you don''t have time to check Lao Lai''s life and death. Jetta will arrive soon. What you need to do now is to stop the drug dealer San bald and wait for the arrival of the big army.


    Fukang seems to have felt Suk''s urgency. At this moment, the potential of proficient driving skills has reached its limit. The accelerator is under the foot to the end. A few seconds later, Fukang''s front crash directly into Passat''s rear.

 Chapter 970

    Three bald men have taken off their wigs, and finally show their true colors. Their shining bald head and ferocious expression are very terrible. The stall handle has been kicked off by Lao Lai. However, this accident has little impact on a man who has been involved in underground drag racing.


    From the rear-view mirror to see that the gray hatchback Fukang was able to keep up with his own speed, sanbald was a little surprised, but now there was no time to analyze the reason. He gently braked, immediately stopped, and waited for Suk at the end of the car.


    With a bang, Suk felt that his body was going to rush forward, but his quick reaction speed made his feet work in an instant, as if he had used a lot of Kung Fu to sit firmly on the seat.


    There is no doubt that Suk''s influence is far greater than that of the three bald men. It seems that all the viscera are dislocated in a moment. With this momentum, Passat jumped forward five or six meters.


    So far, all the three groups of people arranged by sun Ruigang have failed. Suk is the only one left to fight alone. If according to the previous plan, as long as there is a car to cooperate with Suk, then no matter how good the technology is, the three bald men will go to heaven and enter the earth. [


    but in the current situation, it''s just a delusion to get the support of my comrades in arms. The only thing I can count on is the magic car in my hand. Suk''s foot is full of gas. In terms of speed, both cars are now about 200 mph.


    It''s not that Suk didn''t want to shoot Passat''s tires, but in this state of high-speed driving, the role of the pistol has become negligible, especially that he must control the car and not lose the target first.


    At this time, sun Ruigang was on the way from another road. He hoped that he could go around to the front of the three bald men to intercept. This time, it doesn''t mean that he made a mistake in command. Instead, in the rapidly changing battlefield, everything could happen suddenly.


    If Bumblebee didn''t appear suddenly at that time, if three bald men didn''t find any abnormality at that time, or even if the technical level of the second or third group arranged by themselves was higher, I''m afraid the situation would not be so bad now.


    But, where have so many if!


    Fortunately, these people are already familiar with the traffic route here. According to the direction of San Tuzi, he will soon enter the periphery of zhangwangzhuang village. Now what he has to do is stop him before he drives into the village road.


    The roads and alleys of the village extend in all directions. If he is allowed to enter the village, the operation has basically failed by 80%. Now we have to race against the clock. I hope Suk can bring surprise to the operation.


    The sound of "bang bang" is heard all the time. The two cars are colliding madly. What happened to him was a small hatchback Fukang. He was fighting with his Passat alone and didn''t fall into the disadvantage.


    In my mind, I can still recall Suk''s appearance before. He looks tired, young and thin. Although it is certain that he is not a drug addict now, such a young man can catch up with him by driving, and it seems that his technical level is even higher than himself.


    If it wasn''t for the reason that he occupied the Passat, I''m afraid that he had already taken off the Passat in the past few collisions. The gear handle was broken by Lao Lai, but he left his right hand free. Subconsciously, he held the pistol in his head. There were two cars looming in the rearview mirror.


    If it wasn''t for the fierce confrontation with Suk just now, which affected their speed, I''m afraid that the two Jettas couldn''t catch up. If it goes on like this, when their three cars meet, their chance of escape will become even more slim.


    Just as he was trying to figure out how to deal with the problem, the two cars collided with each other fiercely, with metal friction and sparks splashing around. Suk has now given full play to his potential, but Nai''s Fukang has suffered a big loss in body shape, and several opportunities to surpass Passat have been lost.


    "Suk, try to hold him down and fight for time. I''ll be right at the entrance of the village!" Sun Ruigang''s voice finally came from the earphone. Listening to his latest instructions, Suk also felt bitter. The length of Fukang in the hatchback was one meter shorter than that of Passat in the hatchback. He had to work hard.


    Suk took a deep breath. At the next moment, a rare sound appeared in Fukang''s engine. The tachometer also reached its limit. With the foot of the accelerator, the whole car seemed to jump out of the car, surpassing half of Passat''s parking space.


    At this time, Suk suddenly hit the steering wheel, only less than four meters of the car body directly skidded, horizontal in front of Passat, but with three bald men constantly coaxing the accelerator, this degree of interception trend was slowly dispersed.


    Even if Suk is now trying to control the steering wheel, it will help. Naixia also accelerates. On both sides of the road are two meters deep canals, and there are a row of poplar trees. According to Suk''s idea, he should say that Passat is stuck on the poplar trees, or directly squeezed into the canal.


    Bang!


    With a gunshot, the three bald men, taking advantage of the opportunity of close contact between the two cars, press the button to get out of the car. The muzzle of the black hole gun points straight to Suk''s direction and pulls the trigger. The muzzle of the gun seems to be emitting a stream of sparks.Suk suddenly had a creepy feeling, as if a cool air from the sacrum directly hit the forehead, a strong sense of danger suddenly hit, subconsciously looked at it, suddenly shocked, quickly stepped on the accelerator, Fukang suddenly rushed a meter away. [


    I heard a dull noise coming from the car in the back row. Obviously, if I hadn''t just accelerated, I would have come running for myself. Moreover, in my present sitting posture, I would have burst my head directly.


    "Suk, I see you!" Sun Ruigang''s voice came from the headphones again. Suk looked up and saw that it was about 100 meters away. A Lufeng SUV was safely across the center of the road, filling all the passable gaps.


    As soon as he saw the long lost reinforcements finally appear, Suk was relieved. At the same time, he suddenly stepped on the brake and let Passat pass by. He picked up the revolver he had prepared before, bang bang - all the children poured out towards Passat''s rear tire.


    Maybe it''s fate, maybe it''s fate. When the last shot came out, Suk heard a dull sound. The left rear tire of Passat, which was driven by three bald men, was finally blown out. The whole car skidded and floated out, followed by a rollover, and rushed straight to sun Ruigang, who was guarding in front.


    The overturned Passat skids on the ground, and the dazzling Mars screams with palpitating friction. It''s like a train, rushing straight away and crashing. At this moment, sun Ruigang, Yang Peier and two other senior police officers are standing in front of Lu Feng SUV, looking stunned and evasive.

 Chapter 971

    Suk''s last shot finally blew up the drug dealer Passat''s car, which had to be said to be luck. When both cars were driving at high speed, the probability was very small, but then Passat lost control of rollover and directly flew to the land breeze SUV in the road, while sun Ruigang''s four people were in front, less than 40 meters away.


    The car was rubbing against the concrete side of the road, and the flying sparks were constantly jumping, just like fireworks, but it hurt people''s eyes. The shrill sound was even more like the blade of a life-threatening knife, directly rowing towards sun Ruigang and his party.


    Yang Peier didn''t expect such a scene at all. He held a gun in both hands and was suddenly stunned. At this time, sun Ruigang yelled: "get out of the way!" Before his words, he grabbed Yang Peier''s arm and rushed to the side of the road.


    But this Passat looks like


    "don''t move, put down the gun!" Sun Ruigang and two plainclothes policemen from two other places have rushed to form an encirclement to trap the three bald men.


    "Damn, are you out of your mind? Let me drop the gun? Why don''t you put it down? " Although the air bag was out at that time, the head still didn''t know where it hit, and the blood was flowing down the corner of the eye.


    It''s like a sentence that wakes me up: "yes! Put down your guns, or I''ll kill this woman! " Three bald emotional, muzzle on Yang Peier''s temple, very hard.


    Just as his voice had just dropped, three cars finally appeared in the distance, the combination of Jetta and Santana. For the convenience of action just now, portable alarm lights were hung on the three cars, and the blue and white lights kept flashing, which made the cold night more desolate.

 Chapter 972

    Jetta Santana. Three cars arrived as scheduled, and these Suk support forces were finally in place. However, the time lag was relatively long. The flashing blue and white police lights were particularly eye-catching in the night, which made the mood of the three bald men suddenly excited.


    "Drop the gun!" Three bald men with one hand around Yang Peier''s neck, a hand gun against the girl''s temple, like crazy, shouting, when the three cars stop, the lights straight from, as if in the spotlight.


    "Turn off the lights, turn off the lights, or I''ll blow her head!" The third bald man hid his head behind Yang Peier, dodging the dazzling light.


    Suk is standing ten meters away from santouzi and Yang Peier. He picked up the revolver before getting off the bus. But in this case, the pistol seems to have no effect at all.


    The light was direct, and Yang Peier couldn''t open her eyes. I don''t know if it was because of the light or her panic. Now the girl''s face was pale, and she didn''t even have any blood color, but she clenched her teeth and didn''t say a word. [


    the girl is wearing a light blue denim coat. The hide clothes inside don''t damage the beauty of her figure, but the height of the twin peaks is slightly reduced. Below is a pair of grey sports pants, with neat short hair and tight face. Standing with three bald men, it''s a perfect match between beautiful women and wild animals.


    "Three baldness, you need to know your situation now!" Sun Ruigang is worried about angering the three bald men. As he takes a few steps forward, he has put down his gun. His voice is loud and calm.


    "You have to know her situation!" The three bald men naturally knew that they were surrounded now. In front of them, there were no less than ten policemen who came down from the car. They all surrounded Yang Peier with guns. They yelled and stabbed Yang Peier''s head with their guns.


    Suk to Yang Peier''s head suddenly tilted to one side, completely out of his control, in the heart is a pain, this girl stubborn want to resist, but although three bald is not a huge waist, but holding Yang Peier has no difficulty.


    "Put down your guns and give me a car!" Knowing that he had to leave here as soon as possible, so as to avoid a long night''s dream and unexpected situation, he turned around and finally decided to choose the Lufeng SUV with strong cross-country performance: "get out of the way, all of you!"


    Sun Ruigang''s brain turns rapidly, and three bald men are holding Yang Peier to walk slowly towards him. Yang Peier, who has dodged the light, is constantly struggling: "boss, don''t worry about me, we must catch him, we can''t let her run away!"


    "I call you bullshit!" The third bald man was so angry that he smashed the butt of his gun on Yang Peier''s head. With this action, Suk was so angry that he even wanted to rush to get the drug dealer to justice.


    If he is proficient in the use of firearms to a high level, if he can blow three bald men in the head with one shot, now Suk will not hesitate to shoot, but he can''t, even he deliberately affirmed that no one here has such a level.


    Looking for a sniper? If it''s too late, it''s too late!


    "You wait!" Sun Ruigang has no idea, but the three bald men are close at hand. Suddenly he reaches out his hand to stop him from moving forward.


    "I can let you go, the car can also give you, I promise to let you go, you put my people first!" When sun Ruigang arrived at Yang Peier''s forehead, a touch of blood had gushed out, which ran down the temples of his forehead. The red color of blood formed a fierce contrast with Yang Peier''s pale face.


    Now that Yang Peier is being held hostage by three bald men, it''s not easy to say that this kind of situation is prone to accidents. If he is really taken to the car, then things can''t be predicted. With three bald men''s madness, anything can happen.


    Compared with Yang Peier''s life safety, sun Ruigang quickly made a decision: "I am the commander in chief of this operation, I promise to let you go!"


    It seemed that he was worried that the three bald men would not believe what he said. Sun Ruigang then repeated it again.


    Yang Peier is more angry and remorseful now. Why did he fall into the hands of a drug dealer so carelessly? If he could handcuff him at that time, nothing would have happened. Strange to say, he didn''t think much about his life safety, and even thought that sun Ruigang should launch a strong attack.


    Suddenly, she heard that sun Ruigang wanted to let the drug dealer go. She was in a hurry. Although she had been hit by the butt of the gun, she still clenched her teeth. But this time, she learned to be a good girl and didn''t say anything. She was eager to find a chance to escape from the control of the drug dealer.


    "Cut the crap and get out of here!" Three bald man is not moved, he has come out, there is no sniper around, this is his biggest chance, take a step forward, continue to move forward.


    "Stop!"


    Just then, Suk yelled from behind, "you let her go, I''ll be your hostage!" [


    Suk''s voice made three bald men stop for a moment, holding Yang Peier to turn around, staring at Suk coldly without saying a word.


    "If I hadn''t stopped you all the time, I''m afraid you would have rushed out, wouldn''t you?" Suk''s words immediately ignited the anger of the three bald men. Indeed, as the young man said, if he hadn''t kept pestering himself all the way, these people would have escaped from the encirclement.If he hadn''t had more than ten guns pointed at him now, if he had relaxed the muzzle of Yang Peier''s gun, I''m afraid there would have been an accident. Now he would have wanted to shoot Suk directly, and he had already let off his hatred.


    "You?"


    "Yes, anyway, you need a hostage. It doesn''t matter who it is." Suk is now standing more than ten meters away from the three bald men. His heart beats very fast when he speaks. He even has a kind of tension expressed in French. Every muscle in his body is tense and ready to attack at any time.


    In fact, in his heart, he had long thought that he would rely on the hostage to escape, take this woman to run away, and wait for a safe place to hum, then he would let these people remember the lesson of this time.


    A policewoman, this result has made him very satisfied, but Suk''s proposal made him hesitant. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, killing everyone is killing, and his resentment to Suk is bigger: "come here! Put the gun away


    "I''ll do it!" Sun Ruigang also began to want to use himself as a hostage to replace Yang Peier, but his words did not have obvious attraction. The principle of hostage taking is that the elderly, the weak, the sick, the disabled and the pregnant are more secure. Sun Ruigang''s figure obviously does not conform to the principle, and it is easy to capsize in the sewer.


    "Come here!" The third bald man yelled at Suk again, as if he couldn''t wait to take the enemy away.


    When Yang Peier spoke to Suk, she was surprised. It''s not that anyone can accompany her when she goes to the vegetable market. It''s a desperate journey, and she may go back. But now the main aspect she is considering is not this, but how to escape.


    Three baldness mood has been very excited, yelling at Suk, Yang Peier felt he was strangling his neck arm, a lot more relaxed than before, a deep breath.

 Chapter 973

    Suk doesn''t know what Yang Peier is thinking, but by comparison, his chances of escape as a hostage are far greater than Yang Peier''s. This is not his arrogance, but his trust in the flower picking system.


    I don''t know how many difficulties there are. With the help of the flower picking system, it''s easy to solve them. I can''t say that after I become a hostage, I can directly subdue the drug dealer!


    Even just now, Suk had a preliminary plan in mind. Before that, he replaced himself into Yang Peier''s role state. As long as he used the method of listening and debating to guess his mood fluctuations, at the most relaxed moment, he would give him the elbow of overlord, and then fly over the eaves and walk on the wall. OK, that''s the end of the work.


    Suk doesn''t think that when he can''t defeat sanbald with his own elbow, and as long as he controls his strength, he won''t be killed and seriously injured. Sun Ruigang and his family won''t stand by, and the result is very happy.


    So now Suk is willing to replace Yang Peier by herself. After all, this girl''s fighting power is really worse than herself. Moreover, if she is taken into the car, it''s just meat buns beating dogs. It''s hard for her to come back. [


    Suk slowly bent down and wanted to put his gun on the ground. After the black revolver touched the ground, it made a light click. Suddenly, a kind of warning suddenly rose in his heart and he raised his head subconsciously.


    Yang Peier had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. He slowly put down his gun when he arrived at Suk. At this time, his brain was clear and his actions seemed to be rehearsed in his mind.


    Head back a knock, immediately hit the back of the head on the bridge of the nose of three bald, two small hands clasped him, strangled his arm, and then raised his feet to stomp down, success!


    Yang Peier immediately broke away from the control of the three bald men. Instead of running away in a big way, she put her hands on her head and rolled forward. This was what she had considered before, because her head was the most dangerous when she was wearing a protective clothing.


    But in fact, it''s not as beautiful as she imagined. Sanbald was waiting for Suk''s volley, and he had to separate his mind to be alert to the people around him. Suddenly, he felt dark in front of him. Suddenly, his nose bridge seemed to be broken, and tears came out of his nose.


    Just a surprise, the only reaction is to shoot, bang a shot, directly at Yang Peier.


    Yang pei''er is too close to the muzzle of three bald men''s gun. Even if she holds her head, the goal is still very big. There will always be several shots of blind cat and dead mouse in such a close distance, and three bald men seem to realize that the plan has failed. It''s a big deal that they will die together.


    The pistol slammed out of the muzzle and poured three shots into Yang Peier''s body in a row. The girl suddenly froze. She was still moving quickly. She fell to the ground with a somersault and the empty door opened wide.


    At the critical moment, Suk couldn''t care about anything else. He took a lunge and rushed to three bald men in the blink of an eye. Then there was a gunshot in his ear. Bang, he was also hit. Fortunately, the performance of his dodge suit was excellent. Although he was so strong, he almost vomited blood and continued to move forward.


    First, he grasped the arm of sanbald, and in order to prevent him from firing the second shot, he directly shot the gun into the night sky. Then, he put his right hand in his own way, put his arm around his neck and pressed it down. His right leg suddenly lifted up, and his kneecap bone directly hit his chin, which made him heavy.


    With a click, Suk even heard the sound of jaw fracture, but it was true. Three bald men suddenly softened. Suk threw the gun in his hand to one side first, and then he turned out Yang Peier''s matching gun. This time, he would not make the previous mistakes. After careful inspection, he found that there was no threatening weapon and pushed it directly get out.


    In the light of the calcium carbide fire, it''s far from easy, but it''s just a blink of an eye. Sun Ruigang just thinks that Yang Peier suddenly runs away, and then Suk rushes over. When he reacts, Suk has unloaded his gun and kicked him.


    Suk turned and ran to Yang Peier: "how are you?" As he spoke, he squatted down and examined carefully.


    Yang Peier''s face was pale, and she was biting her teeth tightly. Fortunately, her head was not injured. The bleeding was at the root of her thigh. She didn''t know what was going on at that time. She seemed to shoot from the back, and then passed between her legs. Instead of hitting her leg, she wiped the edge and shot the air, but also took a small piece of meat away.


    Red blood into the injection, especially this position, more like a sudden big aunt, but also Bold version of the big aunt, Suk after checking no other wounds, fingers forced on the Fu rabbit point to reduce bleeding: "how are you now?"


    Yang Peier didn''t know whether it was because of the pain or because he was scared. He turned up his mouth slightly and gave Suk a smile: "you were so handsome just now!"


    "I''ll go! I ask you, how are you doing now, are you hurt anywhere else? " Suk almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Before he was hit by the quilt, I''m afraid he was hurt a little, but now he''s more annoyed by Yang Peier: "don''t make trouble!"


    "It''s all right!" Yang Peier wants to stand up, but the root of her left leg is too painful and bloody. If she is another woman, I''m afraid she won''t feel dizzy even if she doesn''t feel pain. However, the girl is still strong and finally stands firm with the help of Suk."Let''s go, help me to the car first!" Yang Peier to the drug dealer has been subdued, and he can''t help, directly at Suk that fukangnu mouth. [


    the operation was finally successful. There was a thrill. Three bald men, the drug dealer, were escorted back to Weihai overnight. What he faced next was legal sanctions, while sun Ruigang and two other senior policemen stayed.


    In the hospital, the injured part of Yang Peier''s leg is OK, and it doesn''t hurt her muscles and bones. Although it has been wrapped up, because the part of the leg root is sensitive, she can''t walk freely. Sitting in Suk''s wheelchair from the hospital, she is waiting with other people outside the surgery room with a solemn face.


    Sun Ruigang''s cigarette butts, which had been all over the ground under his feet, looked up from time to time to go to the indicator light of the operation. It was already two o''clock in the night. Although someone had bought some food before, it was obvious that no one had appetite. The fast food box was still in the plastic bag.


    I don''t know how long after that, the light finally went out. A doctor in a white coat and a mask opened the door and came out. Sun Ruigang ran over and said, "doctor, what''s up?"


    "Sorry, we''ve tried our best!" The doctor took off his mask and shook his head with a kind of mourning in his tired face.

 Chapter 974

    Lao Lai, named Lai Chengyong, is indeed an undercover of the Public Security Bureau, and he has an extraordinary relationship with sun Ruigang. When he was in the army, he was the soldier under sun Ruigang''s hand. When sun Ruigang was transferred to Weihai Public Security Bureau, Lai Chengyong just retired from the army and naturally entered the Public Security Bureau.


    However, the drug trade in Weihai was very rampant at that time. After the study of the municipal Party committee, it was decided that a police officer was needed to break into the drug dealers. After screening, Lai Chengyong, who had just retired, became the best candidate.


    Lai Chengyong agreed to the arrangement after careful consideration. Sun Ruigang even remembers persuading him at that time. After all, if the general danger of undercover is ten, the danger of life in drug trafficking gangs will increase exponentially.


    Even drugs, once contacted, will have a serious impact on people''s life. However, Lai Chengyong, who was young and vigorous at the beginning, still did not change his decision after considering all the potential consequences.


    In such a flash, six years have passed. During this period, because of Lai Chengyong, the police beat down a number of drug trafficking gangs. However, because of his identity, his honor has never been his. [


    even when he was working, he couldn''t tell his parents and family. Because he wanted to get in touch with drug dealers, he had to get in touch with drugs first and then, and became addicted to drugs. Because his wife divorced him, his old father even swept him out of the house, and he couldn''t forgive him when he was dying.


    But he still regretted that such a smart young man in the army had become skinny. Even when he was addicted to drugs, sun Ruigang tried to persuade him to quit and find a rehab center more than once.


    After beating down eight drug trafficking gangs in a row, Lai Chengyong realized that if he continued, even if the drug dealer didn''t kill himself and took drugs for a long time, he would die soon. He finally decided to stay away. During his treatment in the drug rehabilitation center, the Party committee of the Bureau even held a ventilation meeting for him.


    As long as he is fully recovered, he will be able to return to work. Even according to his current physical condition, he has initially decided to take up the job of police security. Things have been developing in a good way.


    However, the sudden arrival of three bald men broke this beautiful situation. In just two years, there were two vicious incidents of drug attacks and wounding people, three suicides, and even one person died of overdose in Weihai. Seeing that the hard won results of the drug clearance operation had disappeared, everyone mentioned Lai Chengyong, who was still in the process of drug rehabilitation.


    Feng Zhichao, the director of the Bureau, knows the relationship between sun Ruigang and Lai Chengyong. This time, the two party committees of the Bureau sat together and talked seriously for an afternoon. Sun Ruigang strongly opposed this matter from a personal point of view. He didn''t want to be an excellent comrade. He finally got up again, but he had to fall into the mire again.


    But in fact, after sun Ruigang''s opposition, Feng Zhichao went to the drug treatment center in person. He didn''t know what to talk about with Lai Chengyong. The next day, Lai Chengyong came out of the drug treatment center, which was only one month away from the doctor''s rehabilitation period. With another month, he could really say goodbye to drugs.


    But this goodbye, but no longer able to say, in the face of danger, Lai Chengyong drug industry veteran identity soon entered the three bald man''s line of sight.


    Lai Chengyong, who is back in the world, is not eager to get close to Santou. Instead, he gets a small amount of drugs from other sources, and then sells them. When he feels that the time is right, he contacts Santou through the introduction of some acquaintances.


    After several explorations, Lai Chengyong finally caught up with the three bald men. In the previous several actions, he informed them. However, with the help of his super escape ability, the three bald men repeatedly failed to catch them. Naixia, Lai Chengyong himself provided a new action plan.


    But this time, the success of the operation, the loss is his own life.


    At that time, after three bald men suddenly realized that they had been trapped, they shot him and saved him from the protection of his clothes. But during the fight, they broke his gear handle and jumped.


    The strong inertia makes his body roll involuntarily. The only protective action he can make is to hold his head subconsciously. If he really falls into the ditch by the side of the road, I''m afraid he won''t be hurt so much.


    Maybe it''s just that God didn''t distinguish the good from the bad. An advertising sign suddenly appeared on the side of the road. It''s a round pillar with a diameter of more than one meter and a height of about 20 meters. The slogan on it was "good people have good schools!"


    Ironically, Lai Chengyong, a good man, hit his head directly on the bottom pillar. The powerful impact force broke his skull, made his seven orifices bleed and fell into a coma.


    Later arrived Weihai police, found him, and timely made an emergency call, 20 ambulance speed is very fast, check out his critical situation, immediately sent back to the county hospital.


    When sun Ruigang arrived at the hospital, he had already been psychologically prepared, but he was still shocked by the painful news, leaving his brain blank. In his mind, he and Lai Chengyong''s experience over the years constantly emerged.


    "The injury of the injured is too heavy, intracranial hemorrhage, brain injury, skull fracture, subarachnoid subdural hemorrhage, multiple comminuted fractures of the body, visceral rupture, we really have no way!"The doctor in white coat seems to be used to seeing death happen around him. One cold word after another comes out of his mouth, but it is crushing sun Ruigang and everyone''s heart. [


    this is not the first time for sun Ruigang to face the departure of his comrades in arms and colleagues, but Lai Chengyong''s death made him gasp for a moment, like he lost his strength, burst into tears, squatted down slowly, put his hands into his hair, and his body was constantly shaking.


    Such a good man, a good policeman, has been paying in silence for so many years. The departure of his wife and the break-up of his family have made him unable to find a friend any more. He has been carrying his dignity as a policeman, but he has never enjoyed the dignity of a policeman even for one day.


    Those who point at the back for fear that they will not be able to avoid it, do they ever know that such a bad person who is an addict in their eyes has been doing everything to eliminate drugs, paying for the decline of the body, paying for the good youth, paying for the most precious life.


    At this moment, there was a silence in the corridor, and Lai Chengyong left. He walked so quietly, just like his career, and quietly walked out.

 Chapter 975

    Three bald drug dealers finally fell into the law, and the mine clearance operation was successful. But there were so many variables in this operation that there were several accidents, and even the worst was Lai Chengyong''s sacrifice.


    Sun Ruigang decided to transport Lai Chengyong''s body back to Weihai. He would hold a memorial service for the hero who had been paying silently. He also called director Feng Zhichao for communication at the first time.


    I believe that early in the morning, the application report on Lai Chengyong''s recognition as a martyr will be submitted to the provincial department. This is the only compensation sun Ruigang can make to his comrades in arms. He must let Lai Chengyong walk in the wind and shine, and let everyone know that there is such a little policeman who makes the choice that most people will escape, even if he regrets at the last moment.


    Because of this incident, everyone''s heart became very heavy, but there was a little h-song in the middle. At that time, Liu congfei, the owner of the Chevrolet Bumblebee, the second junior of middle school, also found the hospital.


    This time, Liu Cong flew to Ninglong mainly to attend a birthday party of his friends. He had already made an appointment to pick him up for self-study in the evening, and then to sing. But on the way, he met Suk. [


    totally subconsciously, he stops. When he flies to Suk, he even makes a U-turn to chase him, and the rest becomes unbelievable.


    Even when he quietly followed him to find the hospital, he thought that he had just witnessed the shooting of a police bandit blockbuster, such as flying car, gunfight and the final hostage taking. The turning point, ending and ending of the incident seemed like a dream.


    Liu congfei, who had been hiding far away, was so scared that he was shaking all over. His non mainstream girlfriend was even more unbearable. He didn''t dare to open his eyes and urged him to leave.


    For Liu congfei who finally followed him to the hospital, Suk was really speechless. Although he knew that his sudden appearance was not to blame, he was always a little sad and had no interest in talking to him any more.


    Finally, Liu congfei also knew that something terrible had happened here. He didn''t know what to say. Finally, he got Suk''s phone number and left.


    At three o''clock in the night, it''s not far from daybreak, but today we are very tired. We wanted to deal with it in the car, but sun Ruigang felt that we were physically and mentally tired, so he found a hotel near the hospital to check in. Although the conditions were not good, it was better to be clean. Just think about it and squint for three or four hours. As long as there was a bed, he could bear it.


    Suk has now become Yang Peier''s exclusive driver and wheelchair driver. Relatively speaking, sun Ruigang and two other senior police officers are not as good as Suk in their relationship with Yang Peier, so they all give him the job of holding up and holding down.


    There are not so many taboos for the police to carry out the operation outside. Although Yang Peier''s face is a little red when he is held by Suk, he frankly accepts that her mother-in-law character does not belong to her.


    He opened three rooms. According to sun Ruigang''s arrangement at the beginning, Yang Peier lived in a single room, and he, Suk and two colleagues shared two rooms. Later, he thought that Yang Peier might not be able to move and whispered a few words to Suk, so the boy stayed in Yang Peier''s room.


    Yang Peier was really tired. He was in a high state of tension from beginning to end. Moreover, because of Lai Chengyong''s depression, he drank the hot water that Suk poured for her and lay down on the bed. After a while, he fell asleep.


    Although living in the same room, Suk has no other idea. He sleeps with his clothes and soon sleeps. After dawn, sun Ruigang arranges a vehicle to transport Lai Chengyong''s body. However, Yang Peier doesn''t choose a more comfortable means of transportation and asks to return with Suk.


    Fukang shenche runs smoothly on the way back. In order to take care of Yang Peier, Suk''s speed is very slow. According to the current speed, it should be around 10 o''clock when he returns to Weihai. Obviously, he has missed the time for fangfeiyi to start business again.


    Fortunately, luofeiyan is not that kind of haggard character, and although Suk did not say what happened to her, she still did not play a small temperament, although Suk had planned to take part in the opening firecrackers one month ahead of schedule.


    Yang Peier got up in the morning and asked Suk to buy her a pair of loose sports pants. Suk''s number is still good. Now she is holding her chin in one hand and thinking deeply.


    Last night''s action, I almost broke a big deal. I didn''t think about it at that time, but now I''m quiet, and I suddenly realize how dangerous the situation was.


    It''s easy to think of the clip when Suk proposed to replace himself as a hostage, and the thrilling scene when Suk broke free from the shackles of three bald men and was shot.


    Because of his own mistakes, he became the hostage of the three bald men. If he really let him slip away because he was held by him, how can he raise his head in the police force in the future? He may even lose his life directly. There is a possibility that the kidnapper will tear up the ticket, and the drug dealer is more fierce than the disabled.


    Also, Suk stood in front of him at that time. I''m afraid that if he didn''t show up in time, he would not be a target after he was shot. Even if he had a shield, what would he do if he burst his head?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel afraid. The more I think about it, the more I feel that Suk is my life-saving benefactor. Suddenly, the song that Suk hummed to himself came into my mind"Handsome!" Suk has long found that Yang Peier is on her own, but who knows that the girl has been there for about ten minutes, and finally can''t help saying.


    "Cut!" Yang Peier''s smile at the corner of Suk''s mouth made him feel a little embarrassed. His face was hot and dry. He turned his head quickly and didn''t forget to fight back: "handsome is useless. In the end, it''s not for the pawn to eat it!"


    "Hey, hey, why isn''t Shuai good? How did you say that? You can sit, ride, and have a good time Suk suddenly thought of a story on the net and blurted out.


    "What''s on your mind? Still? Hooligans! Obscene! obscene! Shame I don''t know if it''s because of the sensitivity of his career. Yang Peier seems to have instantly realized the deeper meaning of this word. He takes the edge of the sword and directly makes Suk''s words bloody. Finally, he extricates himself from the embarrassment just now.


    "Well! I said yes! It''s not that, OK! What''s on your mind? " Suk was also immediately aware of what, face a stiff, speechless.

 Chapter 976

    Suk, with Yang Peier''s provocative look, winked at him and knew that she was avenging. This was the result of her peeping at her facts just now. What can I do? He took a deep breath: "if you talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you hard!"


    "What are you doing? I don''t know how to destroy you Yang pei''er''s crazy appearance in Suk is very satisfied. It''s still such an atmosphere. It''s easy for people to relax and shake their heads. All the previous embarrassments have disappeared.


    "Hiss!" Suk took a deep breath. He was really about to be attacked by Yang Peier''s provocation. He inhaled and inhaled again. When he exhaled, the corner of his mouth also showed a smile. He turned his head slightly and said slowly, "have you ever heard of a milkman?"


    Yang Peier was stunned subconsciously for a moment. She had heard it before. Her colleagues who could be pregnant often heard it. It seemed that after the baby was born, the mother didn''t have a mother, and then the milkman had a place to play. Some time ago, the news found that there were still men in this profession.


    But with a little consternation, Yang Peier immediately came back, contacted the context, and got the central idea. It turned out that Suk just said that he wanted to destroy flowers like this! [


    Suk went to Yang Peier''s little face and blushed. Even at that moment, the girl subconsciously bowed her bimodal. It seemed that the picture of being milked appeared in her mind. She suddenly blushed, especially at the top of the bimodal.


    "Get out of here!" Yang Peier flushed and angrily scolded.


    After Yang Peier''s defeat and silence, Suk continued to concentrate on driving. Indeed, he is full of spirit now. Although he didn''t have a long rest yesterday, he has developed the habit of running several times before going to bed


    tongue kiss, also known as French kiss, is the kiss of tongue to tongue contact. Lovers throw their moist tongues at each other''s mouths. French kiss needs mouth Facing the mouth, each other''s mouth is open, the tongue pokes into each other''s mouth.


    French kissing has always been gentle, spontaneous, elegant and romantic, but now Yang Peier''s action is obviously very stiff, but he has really sent his tongue in.


    Suk, who has become an old hand in the kissing world, is also blinded by such a sudden tongue kiss. He never thought that Yang Peier would really do it. In fact, he just said a word casually at that time, and even didn''t consider the new task.


    Although the cue sound of task completion appeared in his mind, Suk began to respond to Yang Peier''s tongue. It seemed that he had already felt a sweet taste. It was like the tiramisu Yang Peier ate in the morning, with thick milk aroma and astringent chocolate mixed together, making people linger and forget.


    Yang Peier was also a little confused. Although he was the first to launch the attack, his follow-up actions were completely at a loss, like instinct. His dexterous tongue swam wildly. Suddenly, the wound at the root of his leg hurt, his head became clear, and he suddenly opened Suk.


    Suk was panting for Yang Peier. The corners of his mouth and lips were wet. He didn''t know whether it was his own, or Yang Peier''s, or a mixture of them. Subconsciously, he gulped down his mouth.


    "How''s it going? Now you are satisfied! " Yang Peier was also surprised at his impulse, but since he had done it, he couldn''t bow his head, put out his little hand and touched the corner of his lip, demonstrating like Suk.


    "Eh!" It''s abnormal to say that Suk is not embarrassed at all. Subconsciously, he raised his hand and rubbed his nose. Yang Peier''s eyes seemed to be saying, "boy, are you stupid this time! Fight with me, you are still young! " Suddenly a smile: "Hey, hey! Can I have another shot? "

 Chapter 977

    Suk naturally won''t be downcast. He has been forced to kiss. If he doesn''t get back this place, how can he mix in the future? Although his face is hot, he still has a sweet taste in his mouth. Take away the embarrassment in his heart, and laugh back.


    Sometimes, if you take the first step, the next step will be easier. Now Yang Peier is like this. Anyway, if you kiss her, what else can you do? Looking at Suk''s flat expression, he glared: "it''s not impossible, wait for you to save me next time!"


    "I saved you just now. If I hadn''t been quick, unprepared and well handled, where would we have hit now?" What Suk said is not unreasonable. Just now, many cars have passed by.


    If I had shaken my hand just now, I would have been killed by a car on this highway. After all, the highway is the place where the population disappears most quickly.


    With Su Keqiang''s unreasonable words, Yang Peier glared at Su Ke fiercely, even though the number of times he glared at Su Ke in this action was countless: "you give me a cool side!" [


    "Hey! Are you trying to renege? " Sukesuo had a rest for a while. Yang Peier, who was on one side of sukesuo, seemed to be trying her best to suppress the throbbing mood just now. She was still taking a deep breath. However, she immediately raised her chin to sukesuo''s eyes and snorted her disdain for herself.


    "Are you waiting for me to do it myself?" Suk picks his eyebrows and gives Yang Peier an ultimatum.


    "Hum!" Yang Peier continued to scorn.


    "I am a man! Since some people are treacherous, I have to fight for justice by myself Suk said slowly. Before his voice fell, he rushed to Yang Peier.


    It''s just bravado, but Yang Peier''s reaction is extremely fierce. First he screams, then he pours out his fist skills, and the dance is impervious to wind and water.


    Suk, who had been back in his seat for a long time, kept Yang Peier''s eyes closed and tried his best to resist. This time, he put the accelerator in gear and drove the car into the driveway. Then he had a winning smile on his face.


    Yang Peier felt that the car had started again. Because of inertia, his legs subconsciously used lower force, and the muscle movement immediately affected the wound on the leg root. He snorted and frowned.


    "It hurts?" Suk has been driving the car very smoothly, and Yang Peier''s eyebrows have gradually eased: "do you think it hurts? Why don''t you try! "


    When Suk sent Yang Peier back to her residential area, it was already ten o''clock. Based on the working principle of sending Buddha to the west, he took care of Yang Peier''s idea that he didn''t want to be seen by others. He didn''t want to take her out of the car, just tried his best to help her.


    Yang Peier''s injured part is special, although it is not serious, but the road has cut the leg muscle, leaving a three centimeter long incision, which has seriously affected her walking.


    This is Suk''s first visit to Yang Peier''s community. He thinks that Wang Xiaogang once said that his cousin seems to live here too. At that time, he looked out for several times. It is estimated that Wang Xiaogang is at home mending the director''s professional knowledge and has not come out to visit his relatives.


    However, on the way back, the two returned to a happy state again. Yang Peier didn''t think about why he muddled out the first kiss, and Suk didn''t think about how much he took advantage of it.


    fortunately, Yang Peier lived in a high-end community. Although he lived on the 10th floor, he had an elevator, which saved a lot of trouble and helped Yang Peier enter Elevator, and safe back home.


    Yang Peier lives in a single apartment with two bedrooms and one living room. Obviously, it''s spacious enough for her to live here alone, but she''s a little lonely.


    "You live alone?" Suk asked subconsciously.


    "Well, alone!" Yang Peier went to the sofa with his feet up and down: "if you want to drink water, pour it yourself, I''m not in charge of hospitality!"


    "Are you resting at home these days?" Suk pondered for a moment. For a girl who lives alone, especially a girl who is injured like Yang Peier, many things will become inconvenient. She doesn''t even have a person to help. On the contrary, it''s better to go to work, and so many colleagues won''t stand by.


    "Can you work like this? Team sun has granted me a holiday. Let''s have a rest for three or five days! " Yang pei''er thought that he would stay at home for several days, where he could be happy and said sullenly.


    "How to solve the problem of eating? Can you do it? " Suk''s consideration is comprehensive enough, but Yang Peier also has her own way to deal with it. The main reason is that she doesn''t like cooking, or to be more thorough, she can''t cook at all, which has nothing to do with the injury: "I can order takeout!" [


    "well, first of all! Please call me if you have something to do! I have to go first After Suk finished, he told Yang Peier to go to the hospital for dressing change on time, and then he turned and left.


    Yang Peier was a little lost when Suk walked out of the room. Before that, he was still thinking about whether Suk would stay here to take care of himself, and then he would stay next to him in his clothes. Who knows that people didn''t care for him, and he walked cleanly.I went to the Municipal Public Security Bureau to deliver the car and replaced the Citroen Fukang. Sun Ruigang, who came back earlier, was reporting his work to the director of the Bureau. Although he told Suk to wait, he thought that he had missed the auspicious time for the opening of fangfeiyi, so he didn''t stay long.


    Driving this old Passat, Suk is a little nostalgic for the refitted Fukang with two compartments. The piles of fireworks and firecracker debris at the door of fangfeiyi people are red with good omens.


    On both sides of the door are flower baskets sent by friends at the opening ceremony. There are congratulatory messages from the agents of Weihai cosmetics and some other gifts from friends.


    However, what attracted Suk''s attention was a very common flower basket, but the name written on it was Wu Yiren. At the beginning, because of the contradiction, Suk touched the deputy director of his bribery notebook and sent the flower basket in his own name. He thought that he had not seen him for a long time.


    At this time, Suk had not walked into the porch. The mobile phone that had just been turned on for a short time began to vibrate. It turned out to be Ma Meng''s phone: "brother Meng, what''s the matter?"


    "Hey, Suk, tell me something. Yuanfang is on my side now!" Ma Meng said it was easy, but Yuanfang had been hiding for a long time. How could he be caught by Ma Meng?

 Chapter 978

    It''s better to get rid of the enemy than to get together. Especially after knowing that the enemy can''t be provoked by himself, the most important thing to do is to stay away from him. Naturally, Wu Yi people didn''t want to make deep friendship with Suk, but they couldn''t get too far away from him.


    One reason is that I''m not sure if Suk still keeps the original diary of giving gifts and bribes. This is a bomb that can explode at any time. He will be ruined and put in prison.


    On the other hand, Wu Ao Ran''s strange life has evaporated. Although he has lost his voice, he is always worried that one life has been lost. Even the Kung Fu people in Wu Ao Ran''s hands have been lost. Isn''t his life more fragile.


    And some time ago, after hearing the news, Suk had a lot to do with the city Party committee. It seemed that he was the only daughter who had saved the city Party committee.


    Because the public square project is in arrears with part of the project funds, Suk directly rolled down a deputy record of the Party committee of the Construction Bureau. Of course, there are false factors here, but it is true that the project funds were settled soon, and the Deputy record lost his hat and fell down. [


    these are all from the boss of the construction company concerned. The credibility must be at least 80%. Suk has something to do with wanguosong. That''s right.


    Therefore, during this period, the Bureau of industry and commerce took good care of the fangfeiyi people. Moreover, now Wu Yiren has taken a step forward from the position of deputy director and taken over the post of director of Zhengyin.


    The official career is like sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. However, there are few times when people are satisfied. This is the case with Wu Yi people now. They have gained a good reputation in Sichuan.


    Originally all rely on gifts and bribes to maintain the relationship, it costs a lot, but it is the cheapest one, there is no origin, no common friends, completely depends on the number of interests, will not last long.


    Moreover, Wu Yi Ren''s former backstage has retreated from the second tier. When he lived in the city people''s Congress, all his old friends have become nodding friends. If you want to make further progress, you can''t even think about it.


    So when it was revealed that Suk had such a great energy, Wu Yiren was immediately moved. However, making friends with Suk was different from making a fool out of the fire. If you are not careful, you may hurt yourself. But this is the only wonderful move you can take at present. Maybe it''s Liu yinhuaming.


    After Wu Aoran''s accident, he never came to Fangfei. He even made a detour. But today, he wanted Fangfei to start business again. Suk is not only an employee here, but also has a close relationship with Luo Feiyan, so he should be present.


    With the purpose of making contact with Suk, Wu Yi Ren came to the opening ceremony early in the morning, cut the color and expressed his affirmation and good wishes to the Fangfei people, but Suk never appeared.


    However, since I''ve come here, although I haven''t seen Suk, I always want to make a good relationship with luofeiyan and chat with him. I don''t think that because I''m now the official director of the Bureau of industry and commerce, the kind of person who condescends to be expensive is superior. On the contrary, I''m very kind and approachable.


    As for Wu Yiren, although he intuitively thought that he was a weasel and didn''t give a new year''s greeting to the chicken, Luo Feiyan still welcomed people with a smiling face. It was true that all the people who came here were guests. They all relied on their mouths to smile when they met. Later, they didn''t think about it, but the guests and the host were happy.


    In the final analysis, when the business was reopened, the director of the Administration for Industry and commerce not only sent flower baskets, but also attended in person, which really gave Fangfei a big face. Even if there were all kinds of unhappiness before, it would have been calm.


    Suk followed Ma Meng''s call. As soon as he got to the door, he heard such good news. It''s really unexpected. Everything is full of money. What happened the night before yesterday was less than 48 hours away from the call. The efficiency is really high!


    "Ah? Brother Meng! You are too fast! He was caught in a hurry Suk looked up at this time. The man sitting on the sofa in the hall turned out to be Wu Yiren. He frowned a little. He appeared here, which was still abnormal.


    Who knows Wu Yiren is Su Ke to come, immediately eyes a bright, immediately got up from the sofa and walked toward him, the person has not gone, already is full of mellow smile: "brother, you can be regarded as coming!"


    This kind of performance of Wu Yiren makes Suk even more puzzled. If he is gallant, he will either cheat or steal. Last time, although he had no evidence to prove that Wu Aoran, who was instigated by this boy, killed himself, he could not escape the suspicion.


    Looking up and down at Wu Yiren, it seems that he has lost sight and become radiant. Suk doesn''t speak. He directly raises his hand to him, which means that you don''t come here. While carrying the phone, you walk to the direction of luofeiyan.


    Wu Yiren had already stretched out his hand, but it was hanging out in the air, and his face was embarrassed. Especially when Suk raised his hand just now, he didn''t give himself any face. He drew back his hand stiffly, and he was still comforting himself. This is because Suk was on the phone, and he was really a bit rash.


    "I didn''t catch him. He came by himself. His father sent him!" Ma Meng is now in the Bihai Hotel, which is still Liu Feihong''s headquarters. Even now, her sphere of influence is not only in the Development Zone, but also in the downtown area after dividing up the Lang brothers with Zhang pangzi.But the base camp hasn''t moved. Maybe it''s because he''s used to the environment here. Ma Meng basically lives here. At this time, he''s in the conference room. Although the temperature is very cold, he''s still only wearing a grass green T-shirt and a pair of marching pants. [


    a burly figure is like a bodybuilder. His muscles are bulging and full of explosive force. He is talking on the phone, his feet are on the conference table, and his big leather boots must be at least 43 yards.


    With these words, Yuan Fang, a promising young man, was annoyed by the two father and son sitting opposite him. If it wasn''t for his downfall and his father''s presence, he would have been angry long ago. Of course, the biggest reason is that his fighting power is scum. Compared with Ma Meng, he is as weak as a young woman in her twenties.


    On one side, Yuan Guang was angry with his son and kicked him quietly under the conference table. Compared with Yuan Fang''s recklessness, Yuan Guang Wei was cunning. Otherwise, he could not have built such a big foundation with his bare hands.


    Yuan Guangwei is one of the top ten private entrepreneurs in Weihai City. He is a member of the Chinese people''s Political Consultative Conference in Wencheng County. Among the 13 counties and cities in Weihai, eight of them are Mingzhu commercial buildings. Not counting this one in Weihai City, it has assets of over 60 million and is still growing.


    With money in hand, he can be said to be the first half of the local emperor in Wencheng County. Even the county Party committee is a guest. The Pearl commercial building in Wencheng city is a model for the establishment of Ping''an shopping mall in Chengquan city. He is tired of being on TV, which is why he is not willing to come to Weihai. Who knows that his son has made such a big mess, and he has to wipe his ass.

 Chapter 979

    The U.S. Army''s 0st desert combat boots are made of sand leather and special nylon. The anti-collision steel plate toe cap hides its powerful lethality. If you let him kick it, it will hurt your muscles and bones. Now these boots are dangling in front of Yuan Guangwei, and you don''t think of yourself as a multimillionaire.


    It really annoys yuan Guangwei that he is used to the days when he has a head and a face. But now the situation is better than others, and his son is really in trouble. It''s not time to haggle.


    He took a deep breath, forced down the unhappiness in his heart, and quickly stopped his son''s impulsive rashness. He also knew that this matter was not trivial, and it was impossible to be unconvinced.


    My son sneaked back to Wencheng the day before yesterday, but I didn''t know it at all. By the day, twenty or thirty people had come to Weihai City to arrest him. If he didn''t have enough people in Wencheng, I''m afraid his son would have been arrested.


    A friend said hello and said that he had provoked the wrong person. I''m afraid that something big would happen. He called his son back and asked him about the specific situation. What''s more, he got a palpitation. [


    yuan Guangwei, who has been working in the shopping mall for a long time, naturally knows the importance of knowing himself and the other. The asymmetry of information will directly lead to the terrible situation. He knows that his son has found someone to smash Suke''s small supermarket, and he knows the relationship between Suke and Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi. He even hears that Suke has a place in Weihai and even Tianjin.


    Yuan Guangwei can no longer bear the fear in his heart. This kind of revenge by name is the most dangerous. He can''t hide for a long time. Moreover, the people from Weihai are fierce and will not stop until they reach their goal. Moreover, the wanted order for the underworld has been issued.


    If I don''t do something, maybe one day not only my son will fall, but also I will be involved. I have money, but compared with those desperado, what is money? The most important thing is face. Every man has five steps in his anger. He doesn''t have to worry about it every day.


    I finally got in touch with Ma Meng through my friends. I spent a day pondering over it for a long time, and decided to spend money to avoid disaster. Only when I solved it earlier can I be sure. This is why I came from Wencheng early this morning.


    Sure enough, Ma Meng didn''t take himself seriously at all. Yuan Guangwei was relieved at his decision just because he was careless now. These people can really do anything!


    "What! His father wants to see you for an interview. How about that? " Ma Meng also does not avoid yuan Guangwei''s father and son, so he calls Suke in front of them.


    "It''s OK. There''s a friend over there who said hello. It''s up to you how to solve the problem. Sister Feihong also said it. It''s up to you!" It seems that Suk asked something, and Ma Meng gave him the decision-making power again. It''s true that someone said hello, but the relationship is clear at a glance, and helping relatives naturally doesn''t help.


    "Well, first of all, come here when you have time!" Ma Meng hung up the phone, still holding the original position, and then took back his feet: "OK, you wait first!" With that, he put the two fathers and sons aside and went out on his own.


    "Damn it, what are you doing, Dad, or we''ll find someone to do them!" Yuan Fang''s face is still Zhou Zheng. He looks very ferocious. Although he is a rich second generation, he only manages his business well. He is usually a young and handsome man in front of people. When did he suffer from this kind of anger.


    And now my father''s confidence is even stronger. It''s not true that he can''t do the business of buying murderers. He has money! Can make ghost grind!


    "Go away! You want to kill me Yuan Guangwei is 56 years old, so he is an old man. He is so tight with his son. Just now, he almost slapped him in the face.


    "These people are not ordinary people, they are damned beehives. If you have the ability to deal with things by yourself and the courage to smash other people''s shops, you have to weigh whether you can eat and live!"


    Yuan Guangwei knows the cause and effect of this, especially the part about Qin Zheng. He knows that his son is in love with Qin Zheng, and he has seen Qin Zheng many times. It''s reasonable to say that it''s wrong for a man to be dazzled by love and act foolishly on impulse.


    But the mistake is to offend the wrong people.


    Yuanfang let his father scold him, and he was speechless. He was full of anger and swallowed it. He wanted to kill Suk Ma Meng, but he knew that this time he really kicked on the iron plate. Who knew Suk was his mother''s black meeting!


    Who could have thought that a high school student should be a blacksmith? And this boy looks like a good student every day. Who can think of it? This is just a fable!


    But when I think of those people who were stirred up in Wencheng yesterday, I''m afraid it''s impossible for me to say that I can be safe.


    "Then what? Just hang us here, there''s not even a glass of water! Let''s go first Yuanfang really can''t stand Ma Meng''s attitude just now. She is indignant.


    "Where are you going? Wait! Wait here Since Yuan Guangwei is here, he has made enough preparations to be soft hearted. Moreover, he is not as impulsive as his son. He originally came to apologize. Why do people regard him as a VIP? Isn''t this a dream? [If he hadn''t asked his friends to say hello in advance, he would have only said if he could see Ma Meng. Maybe some people would have made great contributions and arrested his father and son.


    "Hoo Yuan Fang breathed out a bad breath. The more she thought about it, the more she felt aggrieved. She took out her mobile phone and boarded wechat. She chatted with some close friends in her circle of friends to pass the time. Soon she knew that a Ukrainian girl was coming to the store. She was absolutely pure, which diverted her anger.


    The father and son talk to each other here, while the fangfeiyi people are lively and happy. Although Wu Yiren is a little red faced by Suk''s action just now, when Suk puts down the phone, he immediately begins to welcome him.


    Luo Feiyan is also a human spirit. This Wu Yiren hasn''t changed his eyes since he came in with Suke, and he still lingers after cutting the ribbon. I''m afraid that this person is running for Suke, but he doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    "Brother Su, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Hey, I''ll tell you some good news!" Wu Yiren has a white shirt inside and a dark jacket outside. His hair is meticulous and his face is full of smiles. His enthusiasm is surprising.


    "Oh?" Suk put down the phone, a playful face with Wu Yiren, always feel that this person''s performance is not quite normal: "what good news?"

 Chapter 980

    Wu Yiren''s unseen appearance made Luo Feiyan feel that something was wrong. At this time, when he was mysterious, he thought that he was about to show his fox tail!


    At the beginning, Suk was a little repellent to Wu Yiren, but now that it''s the day of Fangfei''s re opening, and Wu Yiren has also sent a flower basket, he doesn''t want to destroy the atmosphere even if he has any dissatisfaction. He smiles and then asks.


    "Brother, I''ve taken over the position of director of the Bureau. If you need any help from fangfeiyi people, just ask!"


    Wu Yiren takes everything and claps his chest. However, the more enthusiastic he is, the more confused he is. Originally, his relationship is not very good. Today, he seems to be a close friend. What does he want to do?


    "Congratulations Suk didn''t take the position of Secretary for Industry and commerce very high. He laughed a little and let Wu Yi Ren feel lost, but he immediately regained his spirits. [


    "Suk, today is the big day for fangfeiyi to start business again. At noon today, I''m the host. How about we celebrate outside?"


    After a long time, Wu Yiren wanted to have a meal with Suk. In terms of emotional connection, the dining table is second only to the best place on the bed. If he is drinking some wine, his relationship will surely advance by leaps and bounds.


    When the time comes, I''ll make a plan and spend more time with Suk. When the time comes, I''ll let him tell the municipal Party committee Wan Guosong a few words. Hehe, maybe I can make progress again!


    "Today! Maybe not. I''ll be busy later! " Suk naturally won''t go to dinner with Wu Yiren. First of all, the relationship doesn''t get to this point. It''s not that he can''t eat. There''s no need to talk to him.


    "No! Brother Su, it''s not easy to answer back! Besides, boss Luo, I''m quite interesting these days! Tell me about Suk, this is your staff! " Seeing that Suk didn''t show any emotion, Wu Yi Ren could only put the breakthrough on Luo Fei Yan.


    "Wu bureau, you''re wrong. Suk is my God of wealth now. I can''t tell you how many customers I have here are running for him!" Luo Fei spread out his hands and put on a look of what he could do.


    "Tut! Boss Luo, we are not outsiders. Our family doesn''t talk to each other. How happy we are today. Let''s have a look! " Although Wu Yiren is smiling, since he became the chief of the Bureau, he has also raised a little official prestige and brought it out subconsciously.


    Luo Feiyan glances at Suk and finds that he lacks interest. He doesn''t mean to refuse too much. He knows that he is trying to save face for himself. However, although he will inevitably deal with industry and Commerce in the future, he doesn''t have to flatter himself.


    "Wu bureau, you heard Suk call just now. He has something else to do! Otherwise, I''ll be the host some other day to congratulate you on your promotion. How about that? "


    At that time, Wu Yiren did hear Suk''s phone call and told people that he would pass by for a while. He thought that he couldn''t be too anxious. Otherwise, it would be counterproductive, that is, he would move a stone and hit his own foot, with a look of regret: "OK, another day, but I have to arrange it. I''m congratulating you on your opening. You can''t take it off any more!"


    Then he turned to Suk: "brother, your brother is considerate enough! It''s settled today. Next time I''ll arrange for you, you can''t drop the chain for me! "


    Suk listened to the cry of Wu Yiren''s brothers and brothers. He was really tired of it, but he was always open to business. He couldn''t just think about himself, so he nodded: "OK, no problem!"


    As soon as the words were heard, Suk came down from the stairs alone. It turned out that he was Du Wan, whom he had not seen for a long time. It seemed that he had never seen her again since he went back to his hometown with her last time. He was surprised.


    Duwan came to Suk, and his face suddenly became tense, as if Suk owed her a few hundred yuan. But then Suk was even more surprised. Duwan followed a woman down the stairs.


    Here comes the azalea, too?


    Suk''s heart trembled subconsciously, and a bad premonition immediately appeared in his mind. The last time he mistook Dujuan for duwan, he had an accident with this woman on the sofa, and even now there is a task hanging in the system space. Did she come to take responsibility for it?


    "Task: get the red cuckoo''s virginity (complete 2F2); reward: unknown."


    Subconsciously, I took a look at the task prompt above, but the reward was still unknown. At that time, I didn''t understand the task, and even had the degree of completion. Moreover, if I didn''t get a hit the first time, how could I get a hit the second time? Do you want to make up for the number when your aunt comes?


    What''s more, the unknown reward always makes Suk a little vague. If it''s written in cash, he will give up. But if an important reward suddenly comes out, what should he do? [


    as a matter of fact, she and this Rhododendron are the most unfamiliar among all the girls. She only met once, but this happened. Moreover, she is also Du Wan''s sister, and she is still in a mess. She can''t hang up. Du Wan was frosty when she saw her just now!


    Suk thinks it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Subconsciously, he takes a look at the cuckoo, and then he looks at the girl with a smile on her face. He even pushes her eyes at herself, which makes him feel even worse.At the beginning, in Tianjin duwan''s home, she was able to do amazing things, repeatedly teased, even secretly climbed onto her own sofa and took the initiative to throw herself in the arms. Although it was done, this was not what Suk wanted!


    Luo Feiyan looks strange with Suk''s face. Subconsciously, he glances at the two girls downstairs. He doesn''t know what''s going on between them. Suk doesn''t say anything about Suk and duwan, and duwan doesn''t say anything about them. All of them are hidden in his heart. Naturally, Luo Feiyan is in the dark.


    Just now, Du Wan took the cuckoo upstairs to the bathroom. When he came down, he arrived at Suk. It was a long time since I saw him. He had thought about what to say when they met again, but when he thought about the cuckoo behind him, he felt depressed.


    It seems that her elder sister is determined to come to Suk. She didn''t even pursue her last time. Who knows that she has made an inch now. But to tell you the truth, Suk is really ahead of her. As long as you think about it, you can''t calm down.


    Suk took a deep breath, but his face was still a little embarrassed. First, he said hello to Du Wan and Du Juan, and immediately made a wise decision: "sister tobacco, I have something else to do, I have to go first!"


    After Suk finished, he turned to leave, but before duwan spoke, the cuckoo behind her called out: "Suk, wait, I have something to look for you!"

 Chapter 981

    Luo Feiyan didn''t expect that cuckoo and Suk were still so familiar. This was the first time she saw her. This morning Du Wan brought her over. However, she hurried. The girl seemed stubborn and not pleasant.


    Now that she''s about to stop Suk, she frowns unconsciously and takes a subconscious look at Du Wan. She finds that the girl is not happy, and her mouth has beeped up.


    There''s something wrong here! This is Luo Feiyan''s first intuition!


    "I have something else to do. Wait till I come back!" Suk didn''t stop at all. He didn''t look back and walked out of the door in a few steps.


    But since he said something, it was really something. Originally, Suk thought that Yuanfang and his father didn''t have to be in such a hurry to see him, but now it was really a good excuse. [


    starting Passat, we drove directly to Bihai Yuntian hotel. We felt restless all the way. Who knows what the purpose of the woman Rhododendron is? We can say that we didn''t even have any foreshadowing. Before we went to Tianjin, who knows who she is!


    But one night, the two people made this kind of thing. Although she took the initiative to send her to the door and took her as Du Wan, she didn''t refuse when she found out. After thinking about it, in fact, she also had a certain responsibility.


    Because of the appearance of the cuckoo, Suk is now one head and two big. Er, it can also be said that he is two heads and one big. Because of his irritability, the head below really has no sign of getting angry.


    There are still two young girls standing on both sides of the revolving door in Bihai Yuntian hotel. They hold their chests straight and tuck their bellies in. They are dignified and beautiful. They are still cheongsam, but they are made of thickened cotton.


    White round neckline, front and sleeve are all white, white is better than snow, red satin fabric, with gold embroidery on it, peony is rich, bright and beautiful.


    Long hair in the back of the head, hands crossed in front of the body, slim and enchanting, but although the length of Qipao fork has been reduced, and even if the opening is very high, I''m afraid there are Leggings inside.


    Suk didn''t come here once or twice. Basically, these old waiters knew Suk, and the two welcome guests were no exception. They nodded with a smile.


    Suk did not go directly to Yuanfang and his son, but went directly to Liu Feihong''s office. According to Suk''s judgment, Liu Feihong will stay here most of the time.


    "Come in!" After knocking on the door, Liu Feihong''s voice came from inside, and Su Ke entered.


    "Here comes Suk!" Liu Feihong knew that Suk would definitely come, but it was a little earlier than he thought. He nodded, pointed to the sofa and motioned Suk to sit down.


    "Sister Feihong!" Suk sat on the sofa. It seemed that they hadn''t seen each other for a month. However, although the temperature in Liu Feihong''s room was not so warm, he was still wearing single clothes.


    Typical melon seed face, short hair in the middle is very capable, eyebrows are thick, there is a feeling of vigorous, nose tall, lips tender as fat, is still a black shirt, leaning on the boss''s chair, two hands subconsciously cross, close in front of the body, face angular, there is a kind of cold taste, but with a warm smile.


    "Is everything all right at home?"


    "Well, in fact, it''s nothing, just my parents. They were so scared!" Suk shrugged his shoulders: "listen to brother Meng say that Yuanfang and his son are both here?"


    "Well, stay in the conference room!" The arrival of Yuanfang and his son did not need Liu Feihong to receive them in person, but these things were in her eyes.


    "I''d like to thank sister Feihong for this!" Suk felt a little embarrassed when he said this. At the beginning, Liu Feihong asked him to take care of her sister more. However, he was obviously neglecting Liu Qingqing these days. The main reason was the confession of the little girl, which made him a little confused about how to deal with it.


    "Nothing. I can''t do this. I''m too useless to be a sister. Do you want to deal with it?" Liu Feihong doesn''t know Su Ke''s idea, but before the three security guards, each of them broke an arm and a leg. According to her meaning, Yuan Fang naturally can''t let go.


    "Let''s see what they mean first." Since people come to the door to plead guilty, their attitude is good on the whole, and since they dare to come, they are naturally prepared.


    "Well, Ma Meng has something to do. I''ll go down with you." Liu Feihong stood up. Now that Suk is here, he must support him. [


    when Suk and Liu feihongmen walked into the conference room, Yuanfang''s father and son had been airing for nearly two hours. Yuanguangwei was calm and simply closed his eyes. Yuanfang was also chatting with friends on wechat, talking about the foreign girls in the high-end club.


    Yuan Fang raised her head when she heard the sound of the door. She was full of anger. She completely forgot where she was now. It was this boy who embarrassed her. Her eyes were red when she thought of this.


    "Cough!" Yuan Guangwei also opened his eyes and stood up first. At the same time, he did not forget to kick his useless son. According to Yuan Fang''s description, he could naturally guess that Suk was in front of him.


    But now yuan Guangwei''s attention is mainly focused on Liu Feihong. Although they have never met, he can feel Liu Feihong''s strong aura. In particular, his black clothes are Liu Feihong''s signature. He immediately smiles: "boss Liu!""Well!" Liu Feihong glanced at the father and son. His expression did not change at all. He was very cold. He could even say that he had the feeling of refusing people thousands of miles away. He went to the chair on the inside side.


    Suk is no stranger to Yuanfang. After sitting down with Liu Feihong, he looks at the boy still resentful and wants to kick his feet. Subconsciously, he raises his hand and rubs his nose. It seems that he has something funny. He laughs: "what? To bite? "


    "You Yuan Fang is about to clap a case and rise, but his father pressed his shoulder, the voice is no mood fluctuations, very calm: "you are the boss of Su!"


    It''s really reliable to say that Suk is the boss. If it''s sun song or Huang Mao, Suk doesn''t have such a big reaction. Now yuan Guangwei calls him like this, which makes Suk, who always regards himself as a good student, feel a little disobedient. But he still nods: "I''m Suk!"


    Suk said, also looking at Yuan Guangwei, more than 50 appearance, hair should be dyed, not a white hair, although older, but maintain a good figure, not the kind of rich common potbellied, wearing clothes and not much publicity.


    Besides, Yuanfang inherited his excellent genes. The old man must have been a handsome man when he was young. Although he has more wrinkles now, he is still a middle-aged man.


    "Today, I brought Yuanfang to plead with you. He is not sensible enough. I''m really sorry for offending you." Yuan Guangwei''s words make Su Ke really speechless. He even says Yuan Fang is small in front of him? Where is the age of eighteen? Suk didn''t say a word, waiting for the old man to continue to speak.


    "Pa!" Yuan Guangwei slaps Yuan Fang''s head directly. He is so powerful that he almost makes Yuan Fang''s fan stagger.


    "Hey! It''s not that Liu Bei threw the child, especially for himself! " Suk murmured in his heart. He leaned back in his chair, pinched his chin, and looked like a play. He wanted to see what tricks the old man had. His expression was like saying fight, fight!

 Chapter 982

    "Pa!" Yuan Fang was still glaring and staring at Suk fiercely. He was staggered by his father''s fan, and his hands were on the conference table. Then he stood firm. Suddenly, his blood was surging up and his face was red.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" There''s nothing more unbearable than losing face in front of an enemy. Yuanfang is also a big man. When she is so big in front of a child and a woman, she can''t lose face immediately.


    Suk is a child and Liu Feihong is a woman. As for the identity of these two people, Yuan Fang doesn''t think about it now. She only knows that they are enemies. Her eyes are angry and she roars at Yuan Guangwei.


    Yuan Guangwei doesn''t want to beat his son either. It''s his heart. He''s old enough to tell the truth. He can''t bear to scold him, let alone do it. But now there''s no way to show his sincerity. The three security guards have been interrupted by hands and their legs are broken. It''s a understatement to slap him in the face.


    "You haven''t apologized to boss Su yet!" Yuan Guangwei really hates iron but not steel. Usually, his son is very clever. How can he become like this now? He has forgotten the reason why people have to bow their heads under the eaves. He dared to stare at Suk just now. It really made him angry. [


    "I!" Yuan Fang had agreed with his father''s arrangement when he was at home. He knew that this time he came here to make an apology. But who knows that when he saw Suk, he felt angry. His woman let the boy pry him. What he could not accept was that he didn''t put Qin Zheng in his crotch. It was not cheap for Suk!


    But now I see my father''s anger, and his eyes are constantly reminding himself. He tries to bear the anger in his heart and takes a deep breath, but his eyes are still venomous.


    Suk didn''t react to Yuanfang''s attack. He sat on one side leisurely, crossed his fingers, and turned his thumbs around each other. He looked at Yuanfang directly, and said three words to himself: "it''s not enough!"


    Yuan Fang was a little stunned, but he didn''t know what Suk meant. But his father was also a human spirit, and the corner of his mouth trembled slightly, but he slapped him in the face again.


    "Pa" of a crisp ring!


    "Don''t admit your mistake yet!" Yuan Guangwei''s strength is well controlled. Yuan Fang is reeling again this time. However, the father is still taking care of his son. He slaps his hands and fans loudly, but all of them fall on the head. If he smokes his mouth, Yuan Fang''s face will be swollen now.


    Two slaps in the face have made Yuan Fang wake up completely, but he can''t say anything to apologize. Up to now, he still thinks that he didn''t do anything wrong. If there''s really something wrong, it''s that his revenge is too fast. If it takes ten days and a half months, I''m afraid Suk can''t find his suspicion.


    Yuan Guangwei has been observing Suk''s expression all the time. At this time, he sees Suk shaking his head, and the smile from the corner of his mouth is a little contemptuous. He suddenly finds that Suk''s eyes flash and looks at himself. His eyes are very playful. He immediately reacts, feels bitter and cruel, and then slaps and fans out.


    "You''re stupid. Apologize to boss Su!" The more severe the tone is, it can be said that it hurts my son. After that, I don''t want to see Suk this time. Instead, I turn my eyes to Liu Feihong, hoping that this woman can say something. After all, it''s too much to kill people and insult people.


    Liu Feihong just sat down in Diaoyutai and calmly looked at the farce in front of him. He turned a blind eye to Yuan Guangwei''s help. He said in silence that he came here to support Suk, not to give you yuan Guangwei''s face.


    Yuan Guangwei has already seen Liu Feihong''s attitude. He has a lot of strength in his heart. Even though he is rich, he has to bow his head. Fortunately, Yuan Fang finally realized the cruelty of reality and squeezed out a few words from his teeth: "sorry! I''m wrong


    To tell you the truth, it''s not easy for Yuanfang to say that. With such a proud and arrogant person, it''s worse to apologize in a low voice than to kill him.


    The smile on Suk''s face spread slowly. He raised his hand and gently rubbed his chin with his thumb and index finger. He looked up and down at Yuanfang with great interest, looking at him like a defeated rooster, dejected, where there was the original prestige.


    "What did you say? I can''t hear you Suk''s voice is calm and clear. He speaks standard Putonghua with a round accent. It seems that his eyes are always smiling.


    Seeing him like this, not only Yuan Fang was a little angry, but even yuan Guangwei was a little angry.


    But now that Jie o has been thrown on the ground, what about being trampled on? Although yuan Guangwei''s heart is hard to calm down, he takes a deep breath, smiles quickly and pats his son on the shoulder: "son, speak louder, boss Su didn''t hear it!"


    Suk finally knows the reason why those people in the movies and TV series sometimes pretend to be "B" and say that the wind is too big to hear. It turns out that NIMA is really cool!


    In particular, seeing Yuan Fang''s face as bitter as an eggplant, he finally has a bit of a tone. However, Yuan Guangwei''s performance still makes Suk look at it with new eyes. He can control his anger at the critical moment, and he can smile peacefully, which is much better than his son."I''m sorry, I''m wrong!" Yuan Fang shoulder pain, Yuan Guangwei in his shoulder when quietly pinched a, and then whispered in his ear a few words, finally let him this not tool son lowered his head, dull voice repeated. [


    with this sentence finished, Yuan Fang felt that her nose was sour and her eyes were wet, even as if she had been abandoned by the whole world for a moment. In a moment, her tears were around her eyes, and she did not dare to look up.


    Fortunately, Suk also accepted the meaning of continuing to make trouble, raised his hand and pressed down: "sit down!"


    Hearing Su Ke say so, Yuan Guangwei knows that the first level is over. He is relieved and pulls Yuan Fang. The father and son sit down. Yuan Fang bows his head and doesn''t speak. He''s in a low mood. This saves him from being impulsive.


    "Boss Su, today I''m here with Yuanfang to make a solemn apology. Please be magnanimous and forgive him this time. As a father, I will make up for his mistakes." Yuan Guangwei said as he took out a card from his jacket pocket.


    "Here''s a million. It''s a little bit of my heart. Please accept it with a smile." Yuan Guangwei stands up with a very low posture, holding a small bank card in both hands, and leans forward to Suk respectfully.


    Seeing that Suk was still sitting in his original posture, Yuan Guangwei continued: "I know this boy made a mistake and disturbed your family. I will come to apologize and hope to get their understanding!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 983

    In principle, Yuan Guangwei''s way of dealing with this problem is quite correct. It''s not a small amount to put the million in anyone''s home. Besides, he not only gave compensation, but also went to his home to apologize. He gave Suk all his face, but Suk just kept his heart and didn''t change his face.


    However, according to Suk''s wealth, he didn''t really value money. He looked down at the bank card, a common card, worth millions, right in front of his eyes.


    Subconsciously, he raised his hand and rubbed his nose, but the more calm Suk was, the more upset yuan Guangwei was. Just when he said the figure of one million, Suk didn''t see the surprise he expected, but seemed to have a little disdain.


    Is it too little money? Yuan Guangwei''s heart is pounding. Is it less than one million? According to Yuan Fang, if you smash a canteen, even if the other lion opens his mouth, it won''t cost more than 50000 yuan, but it''s all under the premise that the other party is a powerful common people.


    But if it was Suk, it would be another matter. The wanted order of the underworld made Weihai city turn upside down, and even Wencheng County suffered. Yesterday, the gangsters of Wencheng County brought the peak of medical treatment to the county hospital, with injuries and bruises. [


    originally, I thought I was a local snake, and I was not afraid of anything, so I dared to stand in the way, but in the end, I picked up my tail carefully and ran away.


    The black club in the city is really more aggressive than those in the county, but it is also clean and neat. It is also the reason why yuan Guangwei will come here in a hurry to plead guilty.


    I can''t say that if I''m a little late, the situation on my side will be bad. If these people take my son away, it won''t be as easy to solve as it is today.


    To the police? Of course, you can call the police, but you can''t invite a few policemen to work at home! And in the end, it''s easy to dodge the gun and hard to defend the arrow. If these people are impulsive, I''m afraid they will expand the scope.


    The compensation should not be too small, but more. To buy Ping''an, it''s best to solve the problem at once. After thinking about it, I still take out the million face value bank card in the left pocket. As for the 500000 face value bank card in the other pocket, because of the attitude of Liu Feihong and Suk, I can''t take it out.


    However, Yuan Guangwei has already taken out this card, but the current situation still makes him feel comfortable. Suk''s silence and Liu Feihong''s coldness make the atmosphere in the meeting room more and more dull.


    Yuan Fang lowered his head, only his father''s more and more heavy breathing sound in his ear, which made him feel extremely depressed. It was like someone was pinching his neck, struggling and waiting to die, which made him slowly raise his head.


    Looking at Suk''s gentle smile, he seemed to be laughing at his ability. His anger surged in his heart, and he tightly clenched his fist. Because of too much force, his hands were shaking involuntarily.


    The moisture in his eyes slowly faded away, and he used all his strength to let his anger hover in his heart, instead of making any moves to offend Suk. The shame and indignation just now finally calmed him down.


    It seems that there is nearly ten minutes of silence, understand that the more it goes on like this, the more things can be sorted out. On the contrary, it''s better to take the initiative and rub your cheeks with both hands.


    "Boss Su, I''m wrong this time. You can ask for anything!" At this moment, Yuanfang finally looks like a man, facing Suk''s eyes, with a calm expression on her face, which is different from her previous anger.


    Indeed, when Yuan Guangwei took out the card, Suk had already begun to think about what kind of result he wanted. To be fair, a million dollars to buy a safe, a million dollars to buy an enemy should be solved rather than settled, which is already a very high price!


    But Suk wanted to teach a lesson and sound an alarm for all the blind people in Weihai. It was obviously not what he wanted to see in such a peaceful past.


    In fact, even Liu Feihong didn''t know what Suk was going to do. She looked slightly at Suk. Although she would support Suk''s decisions, she was willing to cultivate Suk as Ailian in her subconscious mind for a while.


    Ailian is the man who took her to the end of the world, but died young. At the beginning, a little gangster slowly grew into a big man.


    Liu Feihong doesn''t know what to say when Suk takes the money. Although it''s not her character to calm down, she won''t stop Suk. She feels that Suk''s practice is a bit petty and doesn''t have a big pattern, which is far from AI Lian.


    If Suk doesn''t take the money, what will he ask for? Now it seems that Suk did not move, maybe there is a great possibility of follow-up action, can not help but also raised curiosity.


    Suk is still thinking, index finger subconsciously tapping the marble table, the sound of dada in the silent environment, it is very clear.


    Yuan Guangwei has been fighting in the market for decades. The Secretary of the county Party committee is also a frequent guest at the dinner table, but he has never had such palpitations as now. The sound of the sound seems to stir his nerves. ["Hoo Suk breathed a long breath, and the smile at the corner of his mouth gradually grew stronger. Yuan Guangwei and his son immediately understood that it was time to get the answer, and they could not help holding their breath.


    "I don''t want to see you again in Weihai!" Suk said casually, but this doubt really says that Yuan Guangwei and his son can''t step into Weihai City in the future and drive out directly, which seems to be more humiliating than spending a million to buy Ping''an.


    "Boss Su, it''s hard for us to do this! After all, the business of Mingzhu commercial building! " Before his father spoke, Yuan Fang had already taken the lead to mediate, but he just said half a sentence when he saw that Suk suddenly waved his hand, and the second half of the sentence went into his stomach.


    "You don''t have to worry about the business of Mingzhu commercial building any more, I will accept it!" Suk finally said it, but it was more surprising than just driving out of Weihai.


    Is this to be extorted?


    Suk saw yuan Guangwei''s body shaking slightly. It''s conceivable that he must have been frightened by his words just now. Then he added: "don''t worry, I won''t ask for your property in vain. I can pay for it!"


    Speaking of this, Suk seems to have estimated it in his heart and said a price: "three million, you can leave Mingzhu commercial building and go!"


    "Three million?" Yuan Fang suddenly rises up, even though she has tried her best to control her anger, but she is still calm at this moment. What''s the difference between this and extortion?


    "Oh? Too much? " Suk shrugged, as if in a deliberative tone: "how about two million?"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 984

    In fact, Suk doesn''t know what his estimated price is? In fact, the best way is to invite a professional evaluation company to handle this matter. However, it is obviously not the right time. It was all in his mind that this idea came out.


    I thought that my father Su Youfu had not been looking around some time ago to expand his business scale! Why don''t you go straight to the right place and have a big play!


    From a small supermarket, or a small store directly upgraded to a large shopping mall, this feeling should be good! Suk thought to himself. The more he thought, the more reasonable he felt.


    As for the value of Mingzhu commercial building, subconsciously, Suk thinks that his price is not high, but it should not be much lower than the real limit.


    And the two million sentence just now is mostly joking. [


    "agree? Or refuse? "


    Suk put his arms flat on the table and looked at the father and son in front of him leisurely. He could see that they were all in amazement. He didn''t expect that he would make such a request!


    "Boss Su! Boss Su! Please take back your life. The business here is my lifeblood. I don''t mind if you ask Yuanfang to leave Weihai, but! " Yuan Guang expected that Suk would open his mouth, but he didn''t expect that it would be this result.


    When he spoke, the man in his fifties turned pale. His pearl commercial building could be opened in the city, which was a strategy of branding. Moreover, when he bought the building five years ago, the cost was only 4 million yuan, let alone the soaring house price.


    However, as far as the current operating income is concerned, although all the shops inside are rented out, they are only responsible for rent collection and management, and the annual actual income is more than 600000, which is the actual income after all kinds of expenses are removed!


    How can Suk lose his job in a word?


    "I''ll give you three million yuan. I''ll raise it right away. What do you think?" Yuan Guangwei''s mind turns suddenly. He also thinks that he has rejected Suk. I''m afraid that his business will have an impact in the future. These people will always think of Yin moves to deal with themselves, but he can''t be reconciled in any way.


    "I''m not short of money!" Suk shrugged: "you don''t have to worry that I will default. This money can be paid into your designated account at any time!"


    Suk naturally won''t cheat the White Wolf empty handed. In that case, he will be too tasteless. Moreover, with money in hand, he can transfer out a part of the fund from the foundation and return it when the futures contract is successfully delivered.


    Liu Feihong also didn''t expect Suke sword to go to the wrong side and made such a suggestion. He subconsciously nodded his head. After all, Heise will belong to the crowd in the underground world, and everyone is trying to wash white.


    He opened the blue sea and cloud sky hotel. In fact, he also has this meaning. If Suk sets up the Pearl commercial building, according to his situation, it''s really a bit of a head start!


    "Good! I agree! " At this time, Yuan Fang suddenly opened his mouth, which not only surprised Suk, but also surprised his father Yuan Guangwei. He bumped him with his elbow to remind him not to open his mouth.


    "Boss Su, the Pearl commercial building here is transferred to you. There are still many procedures to go through. It takes time!" Yuanfang is surprisingly calm. When Suk puts forward his opinions, he is still angry. He adjusts his state so quickly. I don''t know whether he is really scared or because he has other purposes.


    Suk looks at Yuanfang. If this man doesn''t go out to find Xiaosan because of his personality, Qin Zheng won''t break up with him just because he likes to play with foreign girls. In that case, even if he can''t be friends with him, he shouldn''t be an enemy.


    But now the situation is very different, not only in order to protect their legitimate rights and interests, but also to vent their anger to Qin Zheng, but now Yuanfang''s eyes are not right, although he is very good to cover up, but sometimes flash out of the eyes, like a king cobra lurking in the dark.


    Su kedun, looking at Yuan Fang like this, thinks that what this boy won''t play is to know the shame and be brave, and then try the trick of three thousand Yue Jia to swallow Wu! In that case, I might as well nip him in the bud.


    But then it became more relaxed. Now I have grown up, and I also have a flower picking system to help me. I''ve seen the big waves several times. How can I worry about a little shrimp who wants to turn up the waves.


    And according to my little understanding of Yuanfang, I really can''t see that he has any future. By that time, I will have thrown him out of ten eight streets. Suk believes that in the face of powerful strength, all intrigues will be broken.


    It''s Yuan Fang''s words that have weight or not. Although the boy nodded, Yuan Guangwei was actually the decision maker. Suk looked at Yuan Guangwei and said, "what''s your opinion? We can discuss it! " [


    it seems that they are negotiating reasonably, but Suk does not seem to give them such rights at all.


    Yuan Guangwei was a little stunned. He was still wondering if he could mediate through other middlemen. But although he knew something about the black and astringent society, the times are different now. Liu Feihong''s world is over, and those people''s words may have no effect.By means of the government, he is a member of the Political Consultative Conference of Wencheng County, so the government should protect his property. But will this kind of means cause Liu Feihong''s more crazy revenge?


    Being driven out of Weihai City, you can choose professional managers to be responsible for the shopping malls here. Although it''s embarrassing, it''s not unacceptable! But if they are driven to death and their jobs are ruined, the yuan family will not be able to look up in the future!


    "Dad Yuan Fang''s decision did not ask for his father''s advice in advance. Now, seeing that his father was obviously very resistant, the boy even wanted to do his father''s work, which made him wink.


    "Get out of here!" Yuan Guangwei is really hard to ride a Tiger now. Now his son is becoming more and more disagreeable, and he dares to agree with Suk''s proposal. Are you an undercover?


    "Boss Su, can you give me some time to think about it?" After a while, when Yuan Guangwei spoke again, even his voice seemed to be much older, hoarse and forceful.


    "Of course, in your time of consideration, I can guarantee your safety!" Suk''s smile of human and animal harm, but his words have a kind of piercing meaning. In the time of consideration, after considering the result, the implication is to start to strike!


    "Three days, give me three days!"


    "Yes!" As soon as Suk changed his aggressive posture, he seemed to be very talkative.


    "Good!" Yuan Guangwei stood up and took a deep breath: "I''ll call you back as soon as possible!" After that, he turned around and left, not even his son. Of course, Yuanfang also ran out.


    Liu Feihong felt that if he had been himself, he would have signed a transfer contract just now, and would never let them leave. He thought that Suk was still young or immature, but he could not stop him, especially in front of the yuan family''s two sons.


    Liu Feihong thought about it and thought that he still wanted to enlighten Suk, but by this time Suk had already taken out his mobile phone and dialed out the phone: "Sun Ju, I''m Suk. I want to trouble you with something!"


    "The Pearl commercial building, yes, is Yuanfang. Do you think you can coordinate with the friends of the fire brigade and go to check it out?"


    Liu Feihong listened and looked. He didn''t know who Suk was calling, director? fire control? bureau of public security?


    "That''s really great. It''s almost three or five days to close down business for rectification." With Suk''s words, Liu Feihong''s eyes lit up and stopped the business of the mall. Suk was whipping the yuan family''s two sons!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 985

    When Yuan Guangwei walked out of the blue sea, his face was gloomy as if it were covered with dark clouds, and even his heavy breathing couldn''t be adjusted all the time. Three million yuan. Now he''s not only buying a piece of land for such a little money. Suk, it''s going to run on the rabbit to bite!


    Yuan Fang could feel his father''s anger behind him and kept silent until they got on the bus. "Dad, don''t worry! Today Suk gave it to me, and one day I''ll make him pay for it! "


    "Don''t worry? How can I rest assured? Why do you make Suk pay? Just like you''re a fool? What kind of trouble have you caused me? " Yuan Guangwei has a sense of power in his voice, and even teaches his son a little at a loss.


    Leaning on the back of the chair and pressing the temple with both hands subconsciously, I have been in business for so many years, but I have never met so many setbacks.


    Yuan Guangwei even shudders at the thought of giving up the Pearl commercial building to Suk and being driven out of Weihai City. Although he has money now, even if he loses millions, it doesn''t hurt his muscles and bones, but no one''s money is coming from the strong wind. He can''t swallow his breath. [


    "these people are all black and astringent. They eat people but don''t vomit bones. They have been thieves for thousands of days. How can they prevent thieves for thousands of days? We can''t make trouble!" Yuan Guangwei shook his head.


    Yuan Fang looks at his father Nai. It seems that he has grown old for a while. Although he thinks that he will change his mind after this time and return all the humiliations that Suk has given him, now his father''s appearance makes him feel that time is too late.


    "Why don''t you find someone from the south to be Suk?" After Yuan Fang finished, Yuan Guangwei''s eyes, which had been closed tightly, suddenly opened and glared at his son: "you''ve been him alone. What about Liu Feihong? All killed? Childish


    It''s true that Yuan Guangwei didn''t think so. When Suke said the conditions, he was angry and really wanted to be a little bit cruel. But when he thought that he would face the storm, he couldn''t bear it. How could a shoemaker fight barefoot!


    "Dad, I''m sorry!" Yuan Fang''s words are very heavy and sincere.


    "Well, it''s too late to say that now. I''ll talk it over with someone when I get back." Yuan Guang wanted to see if he could dredge the relationship through the middleman in the end, and he would lose more money. However, the iron rice bowl of Mingzhu commercial building is really reluctant!


    At this time, Yuan Fang''s mobile phone rang, took out a look, it is the manager''s office phone, some surprised, but still immediately connected.


    "What?" Hearing the voice of the report from the phone, Yuan Fang''s voice suddenly increased eight degrees, just like the expression of stagnant water, even some ferocious.


    "Did you find staff adviser Li?"


    "Well, I see!"


    Yuan Guangwei looked at his son''s chest and raised his eyebrows: "what''s the matter?"


    "The fire brigade just checked and said that the fire prevention measures of our shopping mall were not perfect. They issued a rectification notice and suspended business for seven days!" After Yuan Fang hung up the phone, he gave a reply after a pause.


    "Seven days?" Yuan Guangwei took a deep breath: "you are on the fire side!" In the middle of the conversation, staff adviser Li, who was mentioned by his son just now, probably also Ji Keshi, gritted his teeth and turned to look at the fourth floor of the blue sea through the car. It seemed that he could see that Suk was slowly grinding his pig knife with a sly smile on his face.


    Although the commercial building can be renovated outside when it is closed for rectification, the merchants inside the commercial building will definitely get the news, which will greatly affect their confidence in entering the commercial building. If their turnover does not go up, I am afraid they will have the mind to leave.


    A fool can guess who is behind the scenes. Apart from Suk, there are only two people who can stop their business this time. It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t be able to stop their business next time.


    I didn''t expect Suk''s method to be so quick. It seems that their influence is far beyond my imagination. This is a attitude of killing. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t have other means.


    "Go! Go back first Yuan Guang looks gloomy.


    After the father and son of the yuan family left, there were only Liu Feihong and Su Ke left in the conference room. Su Ke found that Liu Feihong had been staring at him with great interest for a long time, but he couldn''t help laughing: "sister Feihong, am I a little bit over?"


    "No, it''s good!" It''s true that Su Ke''s decision surprised Liu Feihong at the beginning, but it''s just in this way that she has a new look at Su Ke. [


    "don''t you have a lion Suk asked again.


    "No!" Liu Feihong shakes his head!


    "Not too greedy?"


    "No!"


    "No bullying?"


    "Ha ha, this should be a little bit!" Did Liu Feihong laugh and point at Suk: "but men should be like this!"


    "Hi, actually I''m also hot headed. You know my parents'' small supermarket has been smashed, and my father was planning to expand his business some time ago. I thought it would be good to be the boss of a shopping mall instead of selling anyway." When Suk finished, he saw that Liu Feihong''s smile was more intense.


    Two arms cross ring in front of the chest, tilted head looking at himself, with her smile, like a thousand years of ice capped snow mountain appeared a touch of scorching sun, warm heart: "you can pour good, one step in place, don''t scare your father!""Well, that''s a real thing!" It''s true that Suk really didn''t think about what his parents would look like when they heard the news. Of course, at present, he seems to have acquiesced to the ownership of Pearl mall in his own hands.


    "Well, first of all, where can I find the three million you said?" In Liu Feihong''s impression, Suk''s family condition is average, and even belongs to the bottom. Although the three streets on Weihai have income, the time is too short. Although there is income, it is far from enough. And Tianjin''s family is still in the development stage, so it is impossible for them to return to their parents.


    Obviously, she didn''t know that Suk was not what she used to be, even more astonishing than she could imagine: "I''ll give you the money first!"


    "No, sister Feihong, I have money now!" Suk told Liu Feihong about winning money in the Macao casino. Even the gangsters who have been through a lot of trouble can''t help but wonder about Suk''s luck when they hear the thrilling fight at the gambling table.


    "What a surprise you are Liu Feihong thought about a high school student who went to Macao and came back with tens of millions of dollars in his hand. He was still calm and did not feel complacent. How could this kind of performance be what an 18-year-old should have.


    "By the way, I also have a casino in my hand. You have such a good fortune in gambling. I''ll leave it to you to take care of it!" Liu Feihong suddenly put forward a suggestion.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 986

    "No! Feihong sister, you are so flattering. How can I do this? " Suk waved his hand again and again. The last time he played dice in new Lisboa, he still relied on the method of hearing and debating. Later, Soha was completely benefited from the system''s desire reward, otherwise he would lose nothing.


    Liu Feihong is just joking. Suk is now in the key stage of senior three, and learning is the first priority. Besides, watching casinos, although time is free, you should be on call. If you come across hard ideas, you must be able to shock the scene. It''s really a troublesome position.


    "Well, if you don''t do it, you will soon become the big boss of Mingzhu commercial building. How can you look up to my small casino?" Liu Feihong''s smile today is much more than usual.


    "It depends on whether the yuan family is willing to sell it to me." Suk shrugged his shoulders.


    "Don''t worry, your wish will come true!" Liu Feihong has decided to support Suk for a long time. Naturally, he will help him deal with the matter properly, but without waiting for her to make any action, Suk will arrange the fire inspection first. [


    but what she doesn''t know is that Suk even wants to find the Wu Yiren. It should have a good effect to check through the industry and Commerce Bureau. On the contrary, if she asks for help, Wu Yiren will help.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Come with me to meet Qingqing and have lunch together at noon." Liu Feihong looked at the watch on his wrist. It was more than eleven o''clock. It was time to eat.


    During this period of time, with Liu Qingqing as a link between himself and his family, the relationship between Liu Feihong and his mother has improved significantly. The two sisters often have a meal alone. Today, Suk is here, just in time.


    "Well, that''s it!" Suk''s first thought was to stay in fangfeiyi, but now that the two duwan sisters are there, she naturally can''t go to trouble herself. Her second choice is to find Bai Xue. It''s estimated that she should be with he Fenglu now.


    But now that Liu Feihong has spoken, and he has met Liu Qingqing very few times during this period of time, it''s really necessary to have a look at this little girl.


    Suk follows Liu Feihong in his car. According to Liu Feihong, Qingqing seems to be attending a cram school. She should have sent a text message to her sister in the middle of the class, so when she arrived at the scheduled place, Liu Qingqing came out together among the same cram students.


    "Sukko!" When he saw Suk standing on the street, Liu Qingqing was obviously stunned. Suddenly, there was a light shyness on her small face, but the surprise in her eyes was beyond words.


    "Let''s go. I went to see your sister to do something today. Let''s go to dinner now!" Suk looks at Liu Qingqing in front of her. The little girl''s upper body is a light gray hooded sweatshirt. From her slightly open neckline, she can see that there is a red and white sweater inside, and a pair of sports pants underneath. That kind of youthful vitality makes people feel a lot more sunny.


    Liu Qingqing had seen his sister in another car for a long time, but I don''t know why Liu Feihong didn''t get out of the car. Instead, he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. He seemed a little too tired.


    "Well, let''s go!" Liu Qingqing hesitates about which car to make. Both Suk and Liu Feihong come by car. After all, it''s a family dinner. Liu Feihong doesn''t even bring a little driver.


    It seems that at this time Liu Feihong found that his sister had left the cram school, opened the door and came out: "Qingqing, what do you want to eat at noon?"


    "Sister, are you sick? Why do you look so pale? " Liu Qingqing looks around and asks with great concern. Suk is also surprised.


    Today, when he saw Liu Feihong for the first time, he felt an abnormal pallor on her face, but it was far less serious than it is now. Even at this moment, he saw some wet sweat stains on Liu Feihong''s forehead.


    "Sister Feihong? What''s the matter? " Suk asked subconsciously.


    "It''s OK. Maybe I didn''t have breakfast in the morning! I feel a little uncomfortable in my stomach! It looks like we''ll have a big meal later! " Liu Feihong shook his head casually, with a smile on his face. He didn''t want to talk more about this topic. Instead, he asked Liu Qingqing, "Qingqing, whose car do you want to take?"


    Liu Qingqing believed his elder sister''s words. After all, no matter how powerful a person is, he can''t help eating. Of course, the monks who entered the period of opening the valley are no longer like this. There is a saying that people are iron and rice are steel. They don''t eat a meal. They are so hungry: "let''s go to eat now! I''d better take my sister''s car


    Although Liu Qingqing wanted to take Suke''s car, she was still not at ease when she saw her sister''s look. She hesitated for a while and finally made a decision.


    In order to make Liu Feihong have a hot meal early, he did not choose to go back to Bihai Yuntian. Instead, according to the principle of proximity, he found a high-end restaurant nearby.


    Jiahe, this is the name of the hotel, and the main dish is roast duck. Because Liu Feihong has settled the past quarrel with his family, the name of the hotel is a good color. [


    after Suk came back, he had already given Yang Peier a reward for kissing him with his tongue. The five thousand yuan was taken out and his wallet was full. The other one was to thank Liu Feihong for helping him. It had to be said that Liu Feihong played a very important role in Yuanfang, so Suk hoped to invite him for the meal.It has to be said that the family and the restaurant are of high quality, so the diners are different. This can be seen from a fine roast duck ordered by Suk just now. It is said that the roast duck here is made by the master of Quanjude in Yanjing. A duck alone is 388.


    Liu Feihong gave Liu Qingqing the recipe and stood up: "Qingqing, please tell Suk what else you need. I''ll go to the bathroom first!"


    After a while, Liu Feihong''s complexion seems to have really improved. At least his face is not so pale.


    "Sister, I''ll go with you." Liu Qingqing was still a little uneasy. She was ready to go with Liu Feihong, but her sister refused directly: "do you want to form a group when you go to the bathroom? You talk to Suk first


    Liu Feihong said that, the little girl thought that her sister was creating a chance to chat with Suk. She hesitated for a moment, but didn''t say much.


    "Qingqing, which subject are you going to cram school for now?" Suk asked a, after all, big Sunday also have to cram, that this little girl really hard.


    "I''m making up for math. It''s so difficult in all subjects!" Liu Qingqing''s academic performance has always been in the middle level. Since she decided to follow Suk''s steps and went to the same university together, she is pursuing Suk, so she is making up for her rest days.


    "Mathematics is really a bit of a language!" Suk was convinced of this point of view, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "if you have something you don''t understand, you can come to me at any time, and I should be able to help you solve a little trouble!"


    "Well!" Liu Qingqing didn''t know what he was thinking. His little face had a shy smile, but Suk didn''t notice it at the moment. Instead, he was startled by the new task in the flower picking system.


    [author''s digression]: if you dress in cold weather, you will catch a cold!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 987

    "Mission: rescue Liu Feihong; reward: Master of Advanced Algebra (elementary)"


    The reward is not a big surprise, but what this mission brings to Suk is a big accident, rescue? This word sounds very serious. Is Liu Feihong in any danger?


    When you go up the mountain, you will meet a tiger. When you stay by the river for a long time, you will get wet shoes. Especially in Liu Feihong''s business, there will be more enemies. After all, the world is so big and there are so many resources. If you are satisfied with yourself, you will surely make some people dissatisfied and even resentful.


    But Suk soon had a bad feeling that Yuanfang''s father and son wanted to revenge Liu Feihong. Once this idea came up, Suk was in a cold sweat.


    Today''s Liu Feihong is in a state of health, and because it''s a family banquet, he doesn''t even have a subordinate with him. If someone really wants to do harm to her, it''s a golden opportunity, but for Liu Feihong, it''s a disaster. [


    for a moment, Suk''s face turned pale. Liu Qingqing, who was still ordering, suddenly felt that the room had become quiet. Subconsciously, he raised his head and soon found Suk''s strange face: "brother Suk? What''s the matter? "


    "Oh! It''s OK. I''ll go out and make a phone call! " Suk''s mind turns and makes a decision immediately. It''s not sure what happened, but Liu Qingqing''s mood is out of control, which will make everything worse.


    "Wait a minute!" Suk pulled out a smile from the corner of his mouth, turned around and walked out of the compartment. Now he has to calm down. Judging from his experience, when the general system gives task prompts, most of them belong to the early warning component, and they are hardly out of control.


    But even if he knew this, Suk was still a little worried. After he closed the door gently, he heard the voice and started the debate when he heard it. If someone had been harmful to Liu Feihong, there would be a voice of resistance and struggle.


    Suk listened with cold face, because there were not many guests in the restaurant, and there was only one person in the corridor. It seemed that the method of listening and debating had played a limiting role. He could hear the guests in each box talking in a low voice, and he could hear the sudden beat of the gas stove flame in the back kitchen.


    We can hear a few idle waiters whispering, and even hear the bell ringing from time to time. However, we can''t find any abnormality. Everything is calm and normal.


    But the flower picking system will never lie about military intelligence. Does it mean that Liu Feihong has been abducted? In this case, things would be too bad. Subconsciously, he would run downstairs. As soon as he ran down the stairs, it suddenly occurred to him that Liu Feihong had said he wanted to go to the bathroom?


    Is she still there? Thinking of this, Suk ran back like crazy again.


    "Sister Feihong!" Suk stood outside the women''s washroom and yelled, because he was running fast just now, his voice was panting, and even his chest fluctuated greatly. This has not appeared in Suk who has greatly strengthened his physical fitness for a long time, which can reflect his nervous mood now.


    But the response to himself was empty, and Suk couldn''t help shouting again.


    "Sister Feihong!"


    Even shout twice, just like a stone into the sea, without a ripple, so disappear clean.


    Liu Feihong leaned against the wood-based panel partition on the inside and sat on the ground with his eyes closed. His face was pale and even his breath seemed very weak. Maybe he heard Suk''s voice and wanted to open his mouth to respond, but he couldn''t make any sound at all.


    Several times I tried to prop up my body, but I couldn''t move at all. The scallop teeth were biting my lower lip tightly, and even there were bloodstains. It seemed that I concentrated all my strength on my arm, and finally I lifted it up. With a thump, I knocked on the partition of the artificial board.


    The voice is not big, but in this case, Suk is very clear. Suk, who had turned around and was going to go downstairs again to look for clues, immediately stopped, looked at the sign of the women''s bathroom hanging on it, took a breath, and went directly into the door.


    In fact, the layout inside is basically the same as that of the men''s bathroom, except that there is no urinal, the outside is the faucet of the washbasin, and the inside is a two room partition toilet, one is slightly open, and the other is locked from the inside.


    Hearing and debating didn''t stop, so Suk could hear the tiny breath inside: "sister Feihong!" He opened the door and yelled again.


    Although there was no response, the intensity of breathing inside obviously changed. Naturally, Suk could not kick the door, so the people inside would be injured. Now, he did not care about anything else. He took a step back, breathed a little, and jumped up.


    The partition is about three centimeters thick and two meters high, and the ground clearance is twenty centimeters. With a total height of two meters and twenty centimeters, Suk jumps easily. He grabs the top of the partition with both hands, and jumps up easily with the method of flying on the eaves and walking on the wall, with his body across the top. [


    the following situation immediately made him take a breath. It was really Liu Feihong. At this time, she leaned against the angle between the partition and the wall, raised her neck and slightly opened her eyes.


    Suk didn''t know what happened, so he jumped down directly. Before he could stand still, he squatted down and helped Liu Feihong up: "sister Feihong, what''s the matter? How are you doing? "As he said this, Su Ke grabbed Liu Feihong''s wrist and was concerned about the pulse. The pulse was tiny and very thin. If he felt like it, he immediately reflected in his mind the corresponding symptoms of this kind of pulse, namely, cold ruffian syndrome, declining essence, weakened firepower, and most of them were typhoid anemia.


    Since it''s typhoid and anemia, and there are no other symptoms, it''s obvious that it won''t be hurt by the enemy. It''s estimated that it''s Liu Feihong''s own body. Suk finally let go.


    In fact, at the time of Suk''s pulse cutting, the strength of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade in his body naturally entered Liu Feihong''s body along his finger pulp.


    Twelve sections of Taoist brocade is a kind of peaceful mental method in Taoism. The power generated by it has always had a wonderful effect. It has not only been fighting against the sequelae of the flower picking system upgrading, but also can drive out the body''s fatigue. During this period, although the power has been growing, this effect is more obvious.


    Although it took a short time for Liu Feihong to inject his strength into his body, he soon regained his spirit. His body also had a little strength, and he said: "I''m ok! Don''t be nervous


    Liu Feihong''s cold cheek, with a morbid pale, forehead sweat wet hair, stick on the forehead is very embarrassed, strong black astringent will be big man, now weak according to the little woman, Suk heart has a love: "Feihong sister, I help you up!"


    With that, Suk put his hands under Liu Feihong''s armpit. Liu Feihong''s weight was very light. With a little effort, he helped her up. But at this time, Liu Feihong struggled: "no! No! My pants


    Suk subconsciously looked down and saw the moment when his pants were sliding down. There was a pair of underwear with pink flowers on a white background attached to it. Suddenly, Liu Feihong''s lower body was in the forest and faintly shook into his eyes. Although he only had a glance, Suk almost forgot to breathe.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 988

    Liu Feihong''s soft power stood up with the help of Suk, but this was not her original intention. It was just that what should have happened had not yet been stopped by her.


    The pants are always falling, accompanied by the underwear close to the body, such a situation makes Liu Feihong''s face appear a blush, the voice is still strong: "put me down quickly!"


    Liu Feihong''s upper body is a black shirt with a close fitting autumn dress inside. However, when she is sitting on the floor, the hem of her shirt is a good way to cover up the spring light. Because of her urgency, Suk also ignores the following anomalies. However, when he finds out this embarrassing thing, he already sees something in his eyes that he shouldn''t look at.


    It seems to be a lush grassland, showing the shape of a triangle. No matter how deep the scene is, he can''t see it, but it''s just a little bit of scenery, which has stunned him.


    "Suk!" Liu Feihong''s voice rang out again, and finally made Suk wake up a lot. She subconsciously wanted to put Liu Feihong down, but I''m afraid she didn''t have the ability to do it now, or she wouldn''t let her pants fall. [


    thinking of this, Suk put his left hand around Liu Feihong''s armpit and held her tightly in his arms, so that she would not sit on the cold ground again, while his right hand copied down and groped for Liu Feihong''s belt, which had slipped to his knees.


    Of course, there is also the elastic band of underwear. When you pull it up, you can feel your thumb across her delicate skin, thigh, up and buttock clearly.


    Just because of the imbalance between the left and the right, so that the belt is like a slope, the right side has been attached to the hip, while the left side is still on the knee.


    She leaned back slightly, let Liu Feihong lie down on her body, drew out her hand around her left armpit, and also fished down. Just when her fingertips had touched her belt, the accident happened again.


    Liu Feihong''s body slid down again. Suk was surprised. Her hands quickly dropped down. Just as she was about to sit on the ground again, her hands firmly held her hips.


    Holding a piece of buttock meat in both hands, the delicate hand feeling mixed with electric current penetrated into the body from the palm. Sure enough, Suk felt like he was electrocuted, and his body suddenly trembled.


    Liu Feihong also feels that Yi xng''s big hand is touching his private part, because Suk''s posture of holding his palm, and even his fingertips have already touched the most shameful area. The latest chapter of rebirth from cocoon to butterfly.


    "Well!" Liu Feihong snorts. Since AI Lian''s early death, it seems that no man has touched his body. The frozen snow mountain for thousands of years seems to have become an active volcano. His heart beats wildly. It''s just an instinctive reaction. He wants to struggle to recover the situation.


    But Suk had already kept the posture of leaning back and let Liu Feihong hang on him. Just now, Liu Feihong suddenly struggled and tried hard to grasp the damn belt.


    Liu Feihong''s abnormal movement made sukton''s footwall unstable, and his backward momentum suddenly sank, followed by the whole person falling backward. With a bang, sukton''s back directly hit the door panel of the back toilet, and the door panel was also solid, and the thread didn''t move.


    If Liu Feihong had not been held in both hands just now and worried that letting go would make her fall, Suk would not have fallen so badly. With a bang, he hit the back of his head. When he was relieved, he went to see Liu Feihong for fear that she would be injured.


    Liu Feihong knew that if it wasn''t for the change he had just made, Suk would never have fallen down. He was a little embarrassed, but more embarrassed, because the posture of the two people at the moment was too strange.


    His legs slightly open, just sitting on Suk''s body, but also just good to sit in a certain position, double buttocks half cover, still have more than half exposed outside, and Suk''s hands have been transferred from his buttocks to his waist.


    If anyone saw this scene now, they would say that the two men were in the toilet, and they also used the female upper riding style, which is commonly known as Guanyin sitting lotus.


    Liu Feihong has been in charge of human affairs for a long time, and naturally knows all about these things. However, in this case, she came up with this idea. How could she not be embarrassed? She breathed quickly and tried to press Suk''s abdomen with her hands. However, she tried a few times, but only swayed back and forth twice, which had no effect at all.


    But it was this rub that caused a lot of trouble. Liu Feihong suddenly felt that he was being resisted, like a seedling growing after the rain.


    Suk said that when he hit the back of his head against the partition of the toilet, he was really a little uncomfortable, but when he saw Liu Feihong like this, he became even more uncomfortable.


    It''s not the first time I''ve seen such a situation. This posture has Luo Feiyan and Bai Xue. It seems that the last time I used this posture in Tianjin Rhododendron, er, and Liu Mengmeng. I didn''t expect that all women would like this posture.


    Now, although Liu Feihong''s hidden forest is blocked because of his posture, the more so, Suk''s eyes seem to have more perspective functions. At a glance, they are in his bodyOnce the golden wind and jade dew meet, they will win the number of people in the world. Once the dry firewood and fire meet, something will happen!


    Suk watched Liu Feihong''s face become more and more red. He did not dare to move when he sat on his body. However, his body method carried out his instructions, and his breathing became more and more heavy. Because of this situation, the movement just before and after became ups and downs.


    The action is subtle, but for Su Xiaoke, who is sensitive at the moment, it is suspected that he has released the signal of declaring war. Su Xiaoke, who is invincible and unable to attack, will not tolerate this kind of provocation. He is ready to start from his previous stupidity.


    "Suk!" Liu Feihong''s face was red as if he was about to drip water. He didn''t dare to look at Suk at all. He closed his eyes and bit his lips like a mosquito. Finally he squeezed out a few words: "help me lift my pants!"


    Suk is also embarrassed to death, his brain is a little dizzy, but after hearing Liu Feihong''s voice, he took a deep breath, quickly stretched out his hands, and explored again.

 Chapter 989

    The finger touched Liu Feihong''s delicate skin again, but at this moment, he felt a kind of hot feeling, just like he was also hot and dry, and his brain was full of wild emotions again. Although this situation is not appropriate, it''s really human.


    Suk even felt his outstretched hand shaking slightly. At this moment, he heard the door of the bathroom ring suddenly, followed by a sound of footstep.


    The footsteps grew tighter and tighter, and then the door of the next compartment was opened, "Hello! Go on, I''ll pee first The voice is very pleasant, it seems that there is still some whine, I can guess that this is a young woman, while then the phone came in.


    Suk was a little stunned subconsciously. Then he thought that he was in the women''s bathroom now, especially now another woman came next door to the bathroom. He was so embarrassed that he didn''t dare to take a breath. Liu Feihong seemed to feel a little nervous and turned to look there subconsciously.


    "You''re so annoying to ask!" It seems that this woman is talking to her boyfriend or husband on the phone, and her coquetry tone makes Suk nervous, with goose bumps on her body. [


    "OK! Good! Good! I said It seems that this woman wants to answer the other person''s question: "big, big, especially big!"


    Suk didn''t understand what the woman was talking about, and he was confused. Liu Feihong was the same, but they still kept their original movements for fear that someone might find a man inside.


    Maybe this woman likes three words with adjectives. She doesn''t know what she said on the phone. Then Jiao laughs: "ha ha, long, long, don''t ask. I know what you want to ask. Now I''ll tell you, thick, extra thick, very thick!"


    Suk is still frowning to figure out what the woman is talking about, but Liu Feihong realized the truth earlier. Originally, it had just faded down, and her blush suddenly came back. At this moment, her heart rate became more frenzied, and she suddenly thought of something under her body.


    What is like a needle on pins and needles? Now Liu Feihong is like this. Moreover, this is not even an ordinary needle. It''s like a dinghaishen needle. If it''s pierced by this needle, my God!


    The beating of his heart became more and more violent, and his breathing became more and more rapid, which enlarged the rhythm of ups and downs of his body. Suk gulped and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    It''s totally subconscious and wants to move backward, but Liu Feihong is totally relying on his own strength and moves with his own actions. Well, the feeling is suddenly stronger.


    At this time, the voice of the woman in the next compartment suddenly stopped, the rustling sound of undressing sounded, followed by the sound of water. Suk could fully imagine what kind of situation was around him.


    Big beads and small beads fall on the jade plate. They are as crisp as notes. At the beginning, they continue, and then gradually weaken, such as the eaves after the rain, ticking.


    "Ha ha, you are too hooligan!" It seems that the woman over there is convenient to finish, but she is not in a hurry to get up. On the contrary, she talks on the phone again. Her voice is as usual: "I''m sorry to say it!"


    "Well, I said, I said it''s not good. It''s cool. It''s cool. I almost died of it!" Suk heard a few words, but now he had a taste of it. What he said was nothing else. It turned out to be a big fight between men and women, but a soldier named Shuang was killed.


    "Well, you''re very good. H''s family is dead and alive. Well, don''t talk about it. They''re itching under you!" The voice here is as sweet as Pan Jinlian''s, but Suk''s ears are full of goose bumps. This woman is too much. I don''t know if the walls have ears when I go out?


    I took a subconscious look at Liu Feihong, and at the same time, Liu Feihong also looked over. They looked at each other and laughed. They were all in the same language. On the contrary, the embarrassment just now weakened a lot.


    "En en en, I know that I just eat with my clients, and I won''t do anything else. Besides, the old man knows that he''s not as good as you. It''s still unknown if he can survive."


    "Ah? No, no, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not interested in checking him! "


    There was another round of flirting and scolding, and it was only when she finally came to kiss goodbye over the phone that the woman finished her work. The rustling voice sounded again, and then hummed the popular


    "well, it''s really feeling the pulse! Wait a minute! " Suk immediately thought of the magical use of twelve Taoist brocades. According to Liu Feihong''s words, it seemed that he could try it, and his right hand pressed her pulse again.


    With her own movements, the strength of her body seems to have really entered Liu Feihong''s body. Meanwhile, Suk is observing Liu Feihong''s face. Sure enough, her face has finally turned red, and her pulse has become stable.


    One minute, two minutes


    with the passage of time, Liu Feihong''s soft legs finally gained strength. He stood firm from Suk''s arms, first arranged his clothes, and then breathed out a deep breath: "hoo, it''s really much better now!"


    At the beginning, I was worried that I would frighten Qingqing. I didn''t expect that Suk was so powerful, just like the martial arts experts in the movie were teaching internal power: "let''s go! I''m afraid Qingqing is in a hurry! ""Well!" Seeing that Liu Feihong had recovered most of the time, Su Ke released his hand: "sister Feihong, what''s the matter with your body? I feel very weak, my pulse is light, and I feel like I have severe anemia! "

 Chapter 990

    At this time, Liu Feihong had already turned the door open and was about to walk. When he heard Suk''s words, he felt a little embarrassed. But when he thought about Suk''s pulse cutting technique and his condition, he hesitated: "this should be anemia!"


    Suk follows Liu Feihong, fearing that she will faint again. He stares carefully. When he hears Liu Feihong admit that she is anemic, he frowns slightly. How serious is the anemia when she faints!


    "Well? What''s going on? Anemia needs good conditioning! " As soon as Suk finished, he saw that the door of the bathroom had been opened again. This time, it was an older woman. After she came in, she was stunned, stepped back and walked out of the door.


    Liu Feihong also realized that Suk''s situation was delicate, so he took two steps. They went out one by one, and then looked at the aunt. It seemed that she was coming in again when she was sure that this was the women''s room.


    Suk was a little embarrassed. He took a sneak look at the aunt subconsciously, but he was soon defeated by the aunt''s eyes. This kind of eyes was very complicated, with a kind of disdain, contempt, and even a little jealousy. [


    Liu Feihong also saw that the aunt looked up and down at herself and Suk, and even specially looked at their clothes. If someone usually looked at herself with this kind of eyes, I''m afraid that she would be taught a lesson, needless to say.


    Because you don''t have to guess what the aunt is thinking, but you think of yourself and Suk as the kind of passionate people who can''t find a place and can''t help but go to the toilet.


    However, now Liu Feihong is not interested in looking for her trouble. After all, Suk and himself do come out together. There is some basis for others to think so.


    Su Ke lowered his head, followed Liu Feihong''s steps, walked to the previous room and asked again, "sister Feihong, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? "


    Now Suk does not dare to say that his medical skills are coming back, but he also has great confidence. As long as the right medicine is given to Liu Feihong''s anemia symptoms, there should be no difficulty.


    "It''s because I lost a lot of blood a few days ago!" Liu Feihong hesitated a little and said, but there was something in his tone that was not very interesting.


    "Bleeding? Are you hurt? " Suk took two steps and stood in front of Liu Feihong. He looked up and down again, but he didn''t see what was wrong with her: "where are you hurt?"


    Looking at Suk''s concerned eyes, Liu Feihong''s heart suddenly appears a warm current, which is really moving for her. For many years, she lacks the care of her relatives. Even now she has recovered her feelings with her mother and sister, but it still makes her feel dejected.


    Suk''s appearance reminds her of Ailian. That man is also so concerned about himself and dotes on him as a baby. This kind of care from different xng is different from those good brothers like Ma Meng. Suddenly, Liu Feihong suddenly laughs.


    "Aunt Aojiao hunting game full text reading!"


    Liu Feihong smiles, says three words and goes on.


    "Aunt?" The endless three words made Suk not react for a moment. What''s the matter with Auntie?


    "Eh!" As soon as Suk''s brain turned, he thought of the shame on Liu Feihong''s face when he just said three words, and soon understood the meaning of her words.


    Women are very hard, bleeding every month, but it seems that this is only an inducement: "Feihong sister, you say because that, but how can it be so serious?" Suk then asked.


    "It''s a big one this time!" Liu Feihong''s face was hot, but he said it calmly.


    "Why don''t I help you with your conditioning?" Suk thought about it and said so. After all, my aunt is so crazy. It''s a disease and needs to be treated!


    "Good!" Liu Feihong did not have the slightest bit of procrastination, agreed directly, but by this time the two men had already gone to the private room and entered.


    At the moment, Liu Qingqing is in a daze at a table of dishes. It''s almost half an hour since her sister went out, and even the dishes are ready. Seeing her sister and Suk come in together, she immediately stands up: "sister, if you don''t come again, I''ll fall asleep!"


    Liu Qingqing is really worried, but now she knows her sister''s career. Sometimes when she''s busy, she really delays a lot of time. She doesn''t want to call to urge her. But who knows that Suk is gone forever. She has just opened the door and looked out for a long time. [


    but Liu Qingqing''s xngzi has always been as warm as water. He hesitated and hesitated and came back. Fortunately, just after sitting down, his sister and Suk came back.


    "Wait! Come on, let''s have dinner now There is nothing unusual about Liu Feihong, but Suk''s face has always been a little strange. When you look at Liu Feihong and Liu Qingqing, you can only hide your unnaturalness by eating.


    It may be that after eating, Liu Feihong''s condition finally recovered. It didn''t take long for a meal. Suk insisted on paying the bill. When the three people left the hotel, Suk asked, "sister Feihong, can you still drive?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go home with Qingqing later." Liu feihonghun didn''t care and waved his hand. He opened the car lock by remote control."Sister, what''s the matter with you?" However, Liu Qingqing didn''t know what happened, but he could clearly feel the meaning of Suk''s words and looked at Liu Feihong nervously.


    "Ha, it''s OK, Suk. Let''s go first!" While talking, Liu Feihong got into the car.


    "Sister Feihong, I''ll do that!" Suk originally meant to help Liu Feihong to have a good pulse diagnosis, and then prescribe the right medicine for a good conditioning.


    "Well, I''ll see you then!" Liu Feihong naturally understood Suk''s meaning and squeezed her eyes quietly. He didn''t want Liu Qingqing to worry about himself, so he had to remind her from the side.


    Looking at the two sisters of the Liu family driving away slowly, Suk started his car. Now it''s better to go home and have a look. I don''t know how my parents are now? After all, although the store has tried its best to return to its original state, such a thing is always very congestive. Don''t let the old couple get angry!


    On the way back, Suk has extracted the reward from the flower picking system. Although he is still a senior three, the task reward has been transferred to the university stage. If there is no accident, it seems that the university study will be smooth sailing.


    It''s just that the reward reminds us of the task, and the task reminds us of the embarrassing scene in the bathroom. Even at that time, a faint forest suddenly flashed by, the palm touched the delicate skin, and the intimate posture of the two people at that time, which made Suk daydream.


    "Dad, mom! I''m back! " Suk returned to his small supermarket, it seems that it is still in normal business, which shows that the state of his parents is not so bad. When he entered the supermarket, he was a little dazzled. There were many people inside. Except for his parents, Bai Xue, he Fenglu and Ma ina, the three women were all there.

 Chapter 991

    As the saying goes, there are three women in a play. When Bai Xue, he Fenglu and Ma Yina come to the store, they all shine brightly. Just as the so-called Chunlan Qiuju are good at playing, Bai Xue is full of vitality, he Fenglu is gentle and elegant, and Ma Yina is smart and capable. Surprisingly, these three women are very beautiful,


    so whoever comes in will feel unreal.


    After all, a small supermarket in a community has gathered three young girls. They all look so bright. They have just changed their shelves. Is this the rhythm of an anniversary celebration? Models, please?


    Even the old couple Su Youfu and Zhang Xue feel that their business seems to have improved a lot. They even sell a lot of goods that have not been selling well. I''m afraid these people all want to use this reason to come in and see beautiful women.


    In this case, Bai Xue has been successfully promoted. In the eyes of Su Youfu and Zhang Xue, she seems to be the daughter-in-law. After all, she and Suk have been sleeping together, but the other two girls are also painful! [


    MA Yina is an expert in making money. If she marries her family, she is definitely a god of wealth. He Fenglu is also a good girl. She is gentle, generous and well behaved. Moreover, she is very rich in terms of her clothes and family conditions.


    But they don''t know he Fenglu''s family background. If they know she is the granddaughter of Macao''s richest man, they will be shocked. This is the real God of wealth!


    "Suk!" White snow see Suk come in, immediately two eyes shine, directly welcomed up: "what did you do yesterday, the phone is still off!" Said, a whiff of resentment will diffuse.


    "Well! Yesterday, my friend had something to do. It''s not convenient for me to answer and make a phone call! " Suk said first looked at his mother, only see Zhang Xue face with a smile, looking at his eyes as if in praise: son, OK! Charming!


    Indeed, in Suk''s past, not to mention whether he had different friends, even when he saw a woman talking, he would blush involuntarily. His neighbors said that he was introverted and shy, while his neighbors said that he was dull and lacked interpersonal skills. It''s unknown whether he could find a girlfriend according to this kind of out of tune world.


    But now Zhang Xue can put her heart down. Her son has changed a lot since the last few months. The little girls are coming home one by one. Li Feifei doesn''t say anything. Now these girls are beautiful one by one.


    What''s more, the relationship between these girls and their sons seems to be good. Unexpectedly, their sons have become a hot spot all of a sudden. Now when they walk outside, they all feel that they have a lot of face.


    It can''t be denied that all mothers want their sons to be liked by women, and now they have to worry about whether they are playful or not. Sometimes, even mothers are willing to find excuses for their sons to solve problems.


    Of course, if it was a daughter, it would never be like this.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Suk himself has just come back from the hotel. If his parents used to eat leftovers from home, they would certainly eat them. But now there are three guests here. I''m afraid they need to be entertained.


    "Yes, it''s Snow White''s treat and take out!" Ma Yina also began to talk. Although she knew that Suk was having dinner with her the day before yesterday and had something to do with her, she didn''t have relatives at home as he said. It was obvious that Bai Xue arrived, but she didn''t make any trouble with Suk because of this.


    One is that her relationship with Suk is not a real couple. The other is that she can see that the relationship between Bai Xue and Suk''s parents is extraordinary. Don''t doubt a woman''s sixth sense. She even feels that Bai Xue is half a master here.


    It was he Fenglu who had been in the hotel before. Suk and Bai Xue in the next room had fallen in love. The sound of fighting in the battlefield stirred her up. Later, she went to bed very early in the morning and answered the phone for Bai Xue. Especially, the content of the phone was very large and embarrassing.


    He Fenglu''s eyes have changed in Su Youfu''s and his wife''s eyes. It seems that he Fenglu''s eyes are full of autumn.


    "Well, go home and play first! Let''s just watch it here! " Zhang Xue obviously did not appear Suk expected low mood, it seems that although the shop was smashed, but not affected, everything has been replaced by a new, a bit of a blessing in disguise.


    However, it''s really amazing that a large room of people are crowded together, and they don''t know what they are talking about before they come. Zhang Xue naturally wants to create opportunities for her son, and there''s really nothing to stay here, she said directly.


    Suk also felt a little unnatural in the eyes of his parents. He gladly accepted the order. A man and three women just got into a car. Of course, snow white took the co driver''s seat.


    "Come back to my house?" Suk asked as he started.


    "Good!" [


    "back to the hotel!"


    Snow white and he Fenglu almost agree, but put forward two opposite suggestions. Snow White naturally has a kind of attachment to Suk''s home. After all, no matter how good the hotel is, there is no warmth of home.


    But he Fenglu is not. At least she feels more comfortable in the hotel. Compared with the unfamiliar environment, the standard hotel system is more acceptable.But Ma Yina didn''t show any pleasure. Suk hesitated, but soon decided: "go to the hotel, I have something to discuss with you!"


    Suk knew that he Fenglu and Bai Xue were still living in the Hilton Hotel, so he drove there directly. However, the three girls didn''t know what Suk wanted to say, and they all looked puzzled.


    When you stop the car, the combination of a group of four people is too much. What''s more, it''s a place like a hotel. How can we not let people daydream? The drama of one dragon and three phoenixes is absolutely powerful.


    Just when the elevator of Suk''s four people was about to close, a couple of men and women trotted over from the hall. The man looked up and down in his forties, with a slight belly and sparse hair, but the woman was charming, especially the small black leather skirt, tightly wrapped with two big hips, very cocky, and the black silk stockings below was very attractive Heart.


    Moreover, the woman looks very young, probably in her twenties. She is slim, forward and backward. She is holding the man''s arm and leaning together.


    "Cough!" Snow covered her mouth and coughed. Sukton took her eyes away from the woman''s buttocks and quickly pretended to look at the top of the elevator. She was very honest and honest. But before the elevator started, sukton was shocked by the young woman''s words!

 Chapter 992

    "This elevator is slow, too slow, very slow! I can''t wait! " The girl holding people''s arms, coquettishly denounced the elevator, but as soon as the voice rang, suxton got goose bumps on her body. It''s really unforgettable that she used such familiar words in parallelism and such frightening voice!


    It''s true that this person is no one else. It''s the woman who called in the toilet compartment of "Jiahe" hotel at that time, that is, the woman who kept saying that she was big, thick and long. Suk couldn''t help taking another look.


    Suk didn''t care too much when they came in. In retrospect, this woman seems to be very pure.


    Who knows that she is so unruly and free behind her back. According to Suk''s measurement, this man may be the old man client she mentioned before. Judging from the time, they will eat longer than themselves, otherwise they won''t meet in the hotel.


    When Suk looked at them, the two men also looked into the elevator. The reason why they were attracted to each other was quite reliable. The woman glanced at Suk. A little hairy child had no attraction at all. [


    but this old man is not. The three women here are like fireflies in the dark, which attract his attention deeply. As for Suk in the middle, he is obviously a passer-by.


    Bai Xue and he Fenglu are standing on Suk''s right side. He Fenglu naturally lags behind Bai Xue half a body position, basically leaning against the angle of the elevator, while Ma ina is standing on Suk''s left side.


    Generally speaking, apart from Suk, who looks like a student, Ma Yina is a white-collar lady with a strong professional atmosphere. During this period, she helped Suk manage her financial affairs. She has been handling tens of millions of funds, and there has been a sense of wealth between her actions.


    Snow white and he Fenglu have a special family background. Although they dress casually, snow white is young and energetic, beautiful as a flower, and he Fenglu is elegant and elegant, like a peony in full bloom.


    The three people standing there are just like three golden flowers, and Suk is directly seen again. How can the three beauties be with this hairy boy? It''s obviously the role of air.


    This old man is by no means a loyal person. It''s obvious that he''s a lust stick who can hook up with Pan Jinlian. Now his eyes have been rolling for a long time, and the greedy lust Yu in his eyes looks very red. If he doesn''t shut his mouth tightly, I''m afraid his saliva will flow out all over the place.


    If you choose three, er, yes, plus the girl next to you, if you play a big four, isn''t it beautiful? Just when he was looking forward to the spring and autumn dream, the woman next to him obviously noticed his abnormality and turned her head in anger.


    "Well, don''t worry. There''s still a whole afternoon left." The old man, aware of his gaffe, turned around considerately, raised his hand and gently stroked the woman''s cheek. He was also so shameless that he dared to say such a long time in the afternoon. I don''t know whether he could stand it or not!


    "Why not! Now people can''t wait! " A woman with a pure appearance but a strong backbone seems to regard the people behind her as competitors and quickly vow sovereignty. Every word she says will make Suk goose bumps one after another, especially the "other people" she talks about. She is really tired of hearing it.


    Of course, in this elevator, except for Suk, snow white, he Fenglu or Marina don''t know what the two men and women are talking about, but it doesn''t prevent them from feeling the QS flavor in the words.


    It''s not to say that Bai Xue''s three people think highly of themselves, but they always feel that they are not the same as the men and women in front of them. They all subconsciously lean back and stay away from them.


    "Well, well, it will be here in a moment. Pay attention to the influence!" It seems that this man still has some self-knowledge, especially the three beautiful women behind him. He must keep a little elegant image. While talking, he also turned his head and looked back with a smile.


    "What should I pay attention to? People are talking about it! Go your own way and let others envy you The woman seemed to think that she had told a super funny joke. After that, she fell on the man''s shoulder and laughed endlessly. A sneak glance meant a little ridicule.


    The flowers tremble and giggle. Bai Xue frowns and shows her superiority in front of the underworld lady. I can''t bear it.


    Bai Xue immediately turned her head and looked at Suk again. She tooted her little mouth and took a deep breath. She grabbed Suk''s arm and shook it. She still said, "husband, I can''t wait!"


    With snow white''s sweet to crisp voice, Suk straightened up and felt that she was holding her arms and constantly rubbing her two peaks.


    Bai Xue''s words immediately attracted the attention of the old man in front of him. When he turned around, his eyes would stare out, and he was shocked to see the incredible scene in front of him.


    But this is not over, who knows standing on the left side of Suk, Ma Yina also began to get angry: "husband, people can''t wait!"What is to add fuel to the fire? What Ma Yina is doing now is that the girl reaches out her hand and pulls Suk''s other arm, which is the same as snow white. She is shaking, but she is still sticking her head on her shoulder. [


    MA Yina''s action is actually her intention. When Bai Xue takes Suk''s arm, a stream of jealousy starts to explode. However, she understands that her relationship with Suk is abnormal and she can''t act like a real lover. But she takes the opportunity to have a good time!


    "Eh!" This old man is really confused. Is the world swollen? Why does this happen? Where can the poor boy compare with himself? How can he support each other? These two women are the best!


    But before the end of his eye opener, he Fenglu, who has been standing in the corner, suddenly steps forward, embraces Suk from the back, and puts his head on the other side of Suk''s shoulder. The same line: "husband, I can''t wait!"


    Get it! Now the old man''s chin is about to fall down. Looking at the three women, like octopus, around Suk in the middle, it''s not just Suk''s arms. This can be called three sides of the sea, each side of the sea is rough and the flood is rolling.


    "Gudong!" A, the old man subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, may be this powerful impact directly stimulate the brain intelligence into a parabola fell to the bottom: "with or without my help?"

 Chapter 993

    When the old man found his gaffe, he had already seen several people in front of him look like a fool. He suddenly blushed, his face muscles were twitching, and Pan Jinlian beside her was flushed.


    Fortunately at this time, Ding Dong, the elevator door opened, the old man did not go to see a few floors, directly ran away, Pan Jinlian angry stare a few eyes, followed by ran out.


    "Ha ha!" Bai Xuesong took Suk''s hand and laughed. He even burst into tears, especially the old man''s stupid questioning and the appearance of running away. It was really embarrassing.


    However, he Fenglu was the first one to release Suk. He was very discontented with his mouth and seemed to despise his action just now.


    Ma Yina timely put down Suk''s arm, turned to look at he Fenglu: "Lulu, your acting just now is really superb!" [


    although she said that just to cover up her impulsive behavior, that is to say, she wanted to pull a cushion, otherwise her performance just now would have caused some ambiguity.


    "If you and a Xue hadn''t always winked at me, you thought I would go and hold him!" Indeed, just now after Bai Xue and Ma Yina started their action, they seemed to be looking at he Fenglu. He Fenglu couldn''t help it.


    "Hello! Is there any mistake? I am the one who has been taken advantage of Suk turned around and said that the situation just now was a blockhouse. As the center, Suk enjoyed a small scene of three thousand beauties in the harem.


    "What''s your advantage? Where did Lulu touch you just now? You are a flat breasted airport White snow this wench laughs enough, start to give oneself of boudoir to stand a foot to cheer on.


    The elevator door of the speaking room is closed again. Maybe someone has pressed the key to open the door before, but I can''t wait to do another one. There''s an attractive combination of Suk, a man and three women left. As for where the couple went, it''s not necessary to consider.


    "Flat chest can''t be taken advantage of!" Suk weakly said: "men and women give and receive incompatibility, this should be put in ancient times, you all have to be responsible for me, OK?"


    "I''m willing to take responsibility for it!" Snow white should be first and foremost.


    "I also claim to be responsible for this matter, the latest chapter of rebirth Then came Ma Yina. Although the two girls were joking, Suk knew that it was not so simple on the surface, especially the look in Ma Yina''s eyes when she spoke.


    Suk suddenly some dejected, but snow next, to his solution, see this girl turned to he Fenglu: "Lulu, do you want to be responsible?"


    "Fart, that''s not cheap for him!" He Fenglu and Bai Xue are best friends. He Fenglu and Ma Yina have been talking on the phone before, and they have been discussing foundation issues together every day these two days. Therefore, the relationship between the three people is very close, and it hurts a lot to make jokes when they speak.


    But Snow White immediately played a bold and unconstrained nature, a meaningful face: "don''t worry, cheap can''t she, we three hands, directly can put him down! Why don''t you go back to your room and try it later? "


    "Eh!" Suk felt a chill start to diffuse, but at this time the elevator finally stopped, finally arrived on the eighth floor, when the elevator door left and right separated, the first to run out.


    Because the three girls had decided their afternoon trip before, and Suk didn''t know it, so they had to choose the location of the foundation''s office. So he Fenglu went back to the hotel mainly to change her clothes and shoes. After all, Ma Yina had screened out three suitable locations in advance.


    "Ah? You''ve taken care of the place? " Suk was stunned, but he said that he would give all these things to marina, but he didn''t receive any information beforehand, so he looked at Marina by accident.


    "I''ll call you, you shut down! Lulu said that when she came to Weihai this time, she mainly wanted to finish all these things. I must speed up! " Ma Yina explained once again, but it''s true that Suk''s mobile phone is turned off, but these are small things. The main question is, how much will it cost?


    "How much is the place you see? I need three million now! " Suk is a little depressed. If he doesn''t have the money to set up the Pearl commercial building because of this, it''s really a shame!


    "Three million?" Ma Yina thinks that Suk doesn''t have any place to use money, and it''s a huge amount of three million, which is also a bit unexpected. At this time, Bai Xue and he Fenglu go to another room to change clothes, but she still lowers her voice: "we don''t have so much money now! When do you want to use it? "


    Ma Yina did not ask the original reason, directly pointed out the actual difficulties, and quickly calculated in her mind.


    "If there is no accident, just one or two days!" In fact, Suk is determined to win the Pearl commercial building. If not, it is estimated that there will be news this afternoon. [


    "ah? So fast? If we can move it to December, we will have a lot of money to use. Now we have less than 2 million working capital in hand! " Said Ma Yina looked back, snow and he Fenglu have changed clothes back."Why don''t we spend some money secretly first?" Ma Yina lowered her voice. When she spoke, she turned to he Fenglu. She knew that the money from Macao had been earmarked for the foundation, the so-called special fund. Moreover, the arrival of he Fenglu did not mean without supervision.


    "Well, what are you talking about? Mysterious Snow white looks at Suk talking with marina in a low voice, and hastens to come over. She has a kind of intuition. She thinks that the relationship between Suk and Marina is more and more different from the relationship between the client and the client, which has not been found at the beginning, but with the appearance of Suk, this feeling becomes stronger and stronger.


    "Nothing!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and felt the mobile phone in his pocket begin to vibrate. He took it out and had a look. He was surprised that it was his mother who called. How long has he been out? What''s the matter?


    "Hello! Mother When Suk answers the phone, Bai Xue honestly stands aside, but still looks at Ma Yina suspiciously. It seems that she wants to confess and be lenient.


    "What? Yuan Guangwei Suk''s face suddenly cooled down. After a pause, he continued: "OK, I know. I''ll go back now!"


    Hang up the phone, Suk looked at three girls: "I have something to do now, I won''t go with you, I have to go back first!"

 Chapter 994

    Liu Feihong and Zhang pangzi jointly issued a wanted order for the underworld. It can be said that Yuan Fang has no place in Weihai. It can even be said that the people Liu Feihong sent to Wencheng are still murderous. It seems that Yuan Fang will not be punished by the law and will never give up.


    This is a real danger to people''s lives. If a gentleman does not set up a dangerous wall, Yuan Guangwei knows this very well. He may say that as a member of the county CPPCC Committee, he is protected through government channels. However, this is not long-term, and it may even infuriate them, which is counterproductive.


    Liu Feihong''s tough attitude makes yuan Guangwei realize that there is little chance of a successful reconciliation by relying on a middleman and finding a relationship. However, he still does not give up such an idea and thinks hard, hoping that he can find enough people.


    However, after receiving the rectification notice from the fire brigade, Mingzhu commercial building realized that things were far from as simple as he thought. As the richest man in Wencheng County, he really had a certain network of relationships, and Mingzhu commercial building, as a key part with dense crowds, was originally the key point of fire inspection.


    It can be said that the intersection of the fire brigade and the Pearl commercial building is close, so yuan Guangwei, with the idea of having a try, specially invited the deputy leader of the fire brigade to have a meal this noon, but the meal brought him a heavier haze. [


    I didn''t expect that Suke was so powerful that sun Ruigang of Weihai Public Security Bureau called directly to coordinate the matter. Sun Ruigang also came back from the army, and the ranking of the Party committee was also very high. After the director, political commissar, and a deputy political commissar with the Party committee''s deputy book, he was at the top of the list.


    Even if he shows that he can spend money to eliminate the disaster, Yuan Guangwei hopes that the deputy team leader can help intercede, but the deputy team leader directly says that this operation is arranged by sun Ruigang himself, so there is no room for maneuver, and there is nothing he can do about fire fighting.


    To tell the truth, Yuan Guangwei knows that the deputy team leader is insincere. It''s just because he doesn''t have much to do with him. His life and death naturally won''t interest him. There''s no need to blow sun Ruigang''s face because of his little things.


    But he didn''t know that it was just an appetizer arranged by Suk. There were many follow-up methods, which would make him dumbfounded and resist.


    There is no impermeable wall in the world. When Yuan Guangwei tried his best to know more about Suk, a more unfortunate news came to his ears.


    Suk actually saved the precious treasure of Wan Guosong, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. Saving a person''s life is better than building a seven level floating butcher. He saved the sweetheart of other people''s secretary of the municipal Party committee. It can be said that he is really unstoppable in Weihai!


    As for sun Yao, the owner of Tiandu Hotel, although she has something to do with Suk, her background is mainly in the provincial Party committee, and her deterrence to herself is not so great. However, Yuan Guangwei can''t help sighing when all kinds of things come together.


    I don''t know what my son left to memorize? It''s such a powerful enemy!


    Every news will make yuan Guangwei feel uneasy, and the straw that can crush the camel will be added one after another. It is not until he is paralyzed on the back of his chair and struggling to help that he finally comes to an end.


    So when Suk drove back to the supermarket, he saw that Yuan Guangwei had become a guest of honor, a simple round stool, a middle-aged man in his fifties with tens of millions of assets, holding only a disposable paper cup filled with boiled water.


    But what makes Suk say is that there are two bags of fruits at Yuan Guangwei''s feet, one is banana, the other is apple. At first glance, they are bought from the stall outside, and it is obvious that this is the companion gift of his door-to-door visit.


    What''s in the old man''s mind? to offer a humble apology? It''s not as cheap as that, is it? He is the richest man in Wencheng County. Besides, this fruit is sold in his own shop!


    "The son is back!" Zhang Xue lies on the counter and presses the calculator, while Su Youfu is talking with Yuan Guangwei about something. It seems that he is a little like-minded. His saliva is pouring down, and the smoke in his hand is almost burnt out, and the ash has turned into a gray cylinder. It can be imagined that he is so engrossed that he even forgot to take two puffs.


    Su Youfu looked up at Su Ke, and then continued to chat with Yuan Guangwei: "brother yuan is right. Now doing business is just a cry of losing money and making money. Prices are soaring. Although we make more money, the money is becoming less and less valuable. In the past, five hundred yuan per month was enough for our family, but now it''s good. Multiplying by three is almost the same!"


    Yuan Guangwei first stood up and nodded with Su Ke, and then continued to talk about Su Youfu. It was obvious that the old boy had the idea of saving the country. If he made friends with Su Youfu, he said, "yes, I read the news today! The devaluation of RMB, from 1000 yuan eight years ago to 576 yuan now, makes life more and more difficult for ordinary people


    While saying this, Yuan Guangwei went to Suk: "Suk, don''t be surprised if you venture to visit."


    Before Suk said anything, he watched Su Youfu wave his hand directly: "brother yuan, why are you so polite with the children? If you have anything, just say it!"


    When Suk saw his father like this, he knew that he didn''t know that the man''s son was the culprit of smashing the shop, otherwise he would not be so enthusiastic: "ha ha, let''s go out and have a chat!"After that, Suk goes out first. Yuan Guangwei nods to Su Youfu and Zhang Xue and goes out quickly. [


    "come on, what''s the matter?" Suk is not in high spirits. For yuan Guangwei''s sudden visit, and from the beginning of his performance, it is very likely that he wants to win Su Youfu''s sympathy. Even the gifts he takes are ordinary to not ordinary fruits, and he obviously wants to create himself into a weak situation.


    After all, the old fox is an old fox. If Su Youfu does not agree with his plan to buy Mingzhu commercial building, then to tell the truth, he really has no way. After all, no one wants to make his parents angry.


    However, Suk won''t let yuan Guangwei off because of this. If his son makes a mistake, he should be punished. Even if he abandons the acquisition plan, he can replace the purchaser with Liu Feihong, and even luofeiyan is a good choice.


    Yuan Guangwei stood on Suk''s side. Maybe it was a noon time that made him very sober. He didn''t have any aversion to Suk''s coldness. After pondering for a moment, he finally said: "no, it''s nothing to give you away. As long as --", he seemed to have a special pause here.


    "Say, what do you want?" Suk''s mouth was full of mockery.

 Chapter 995

    Yuan Guangwei stood on the side of Suk. Since he found out the details of Suk, he didn''t regard Suk as an 18-year-old boy. According to the popular adjectives, Suk can be said to be black and white, and it''s really not unjust to plant himself in his hands.


    Looking at Suk''s eyes, I feel a little bitter. I am the richest man in Wencheng County with tens of millions of assets, but people just look at me with a sense of ridicule.


    "Say, what do you want?" Suk really disdains what yuan Guangwei said and gives himself away for nothing? It''s not impossible if I''m being cruel and don''t spend money to grab the Pearl commercial building. Where can I use such trouble.


    "Ha ha!" Yuan Guang laughed before saying anything: "there is a little girl at home. She is the same age as you. She is a senior in No.1 Middle School in Wencheng. I mean, let''s see if you want to get married!"


    Originally, Suk had decided to strike the old boy hard, but when he said this, his whole head was confused. Was it his own auditory hallucination or Yuanguang''s insanity! [


    "are you sick?" This time, Suk blurted out that he had already diagnosed yuan Guangwei''s illness without going through his brain, and it was very serious.


    Otherwise, in the morning, I still want to fight. How can Kung Fu become this virtue in a twinkling of an eye? That''s too much to say!


    "No, I''m still sober, old man. My daughter''s study is good. Although Wencheng No.1 middle school is not the key point of the city, my girl must be at the top of the list in every exam. She must be very beautiful."


    Yuan Guangwei, the old man, seems to be incarnated as a salesman. He talks about his daughter''s extravagance in Jinlian. However, Suk has no doubt that both the old man and Yuan Fang are handsome, so his daughter is not so bad.


    But if it''s not that the old boy is losing his mind, is it that he is calculating himself? Beauty trick? It''s a chain game! The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong, but yuan Guangwei is still selling his daughter.


    "If you can get married with Yuerong, I will not only give you the Pearl in Weihai City, but also give you three other shopping malls. How about that?"


    This time, Yuan Guangwei increased his chips. The temptation seems to remind Suk that the girl named Yuerong is not his father''s beauty, and the gene mutation is not impossible.


    But on the whole, the old man''s performance is very strange now. He is either a traitor or a thief. In the final analysis, although his relationship with the yuan family is not incompatible, he also has a grudge. This is absolutely not a normal phenomenon.


    Su Ke glanced at Yuan Guangwei. It seemed that Yuan Guangwei was still waiting for his reply, and his mood suddenly became irritable: "three million dollars to buy your pearl, you do not lose! Now I suddenly feel that you should not be given such a long time to think about it. You still have one afternoon to think about it! "


    At noon, I also talked with Liu Feihong about whether there was any problem with the price of Mingzhu commercial building. Liu Feihong told him that Suk really took a big advantage according to the current market price. Now the land is more than six million yuan, but the yuan family bought it cheaply and made a lot of money over the years. On the whole, he didn''t suffer too much loss.


    Of course, Suk also knows that it''s bandit logic. Even if he spent three million yuan, he''s also using the White Wolf''s way empty handed. It''s no different from cheating. The only thing is that he has no psychological burden. Killing pays his life and paying his debts. Since you Yuanfang don''t have eyes, don''t blame me.


    Suk''s irritability made him feel dangerous. He seemed to be a volcano waiting for an eruption.


    "Three million, no problem, you can sign the transfer procedure tomorrow! Why don''t you consider my suggestion or order a baby kiss? " Yuan Guangwei''s death does not change. It seems that he will not give up his daughter.


    "Lao yuan, is it OK to call you Lao yuan?" Suk was surprised to hear yuan Guangwei''s sudden and neat agreement. He turned around and found that Yuan Guangwei had no opinion about his name: "I know what you think, but I tell you, don''t make these useless things. You and your son can''t set foot in Weihai City. I won''t change this idea!"


    "Of course, you can take what I say as a joke!" Su Ke shrugged his shoulders as he spoke. In fact, he could almost guess the abnormal change of Yuan Guangwei today. He came to his home in person. Although he didn''t say to apologize directly, his attitude was very low.


    All of a sudden, a beauty trick is thrown out to make Suk happy. Apart from Suk, I''m afraid that when boys of this age are bursting with self-esteem, some people rush to send their daughters off. Even if they don''t want to, they will be greatly satisfied.


    This will give yuan Guang room to operate. What he asked for is not to abolish Suk and take over the Pearl commercial building, but to leave some face for himself. When the industry is gone, he can earn more, but face is gone. It''s a matter of a lifetime. It''s very important to look at face after living such a long life.


    With the idea of sugar coated cannon, he knew that Suk could not agree with this funny proposal, but he still said that he wanted to soften Suk, but he didn''t expect that Suk had seen through his intentions, which should never appear in an 18-year-old boy.Yuan Guangwei chuckled: "Suk, why do you have to drive us out of Weihai?" [


    "no, it''s just that it''s an eyesore!" Suk shrugged, picked up the mobile phone in his pocket, a text message from Yang Peier, opened it and found that he wanted to see her as soon as possible.


    "OK, I''ll send someone to sign the contract with you tomorrow. Don''t worry, three million won''t lose you a cent!" After Suk finished, he got into the car and left.


    Suk doesn''t want to tell the old man more, because according to his age, he always feels like bullying the old man. This is not suitable for Suk, who always gives up his seat to the old man in a public car. This may be the reason why yuan Guangwei came here alone.


    There are few idiots in the world. What''s more, Yuan Guangwei, a self-made old fox, is doomed to end at the beginning of this event. Suk has made a decision and will definitely practice it. If he wants to blame, he can only blame his son for not opening his eyes and really kicking the iron plate.


    Looking at Suke driving away, Yuan Guangwei''s face finally shows a totally different expression from before. Suke B''s own road, but it''s not too late for a gentleman to revenge for ten years, thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi. Fortunately, his useless son seems to be enlightened and tells himself that this revenge must be avenged.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 996

    Suk doesn''t know what''s wrong with Yang Peier, but he doesn''t want to get in touch with Yuan Guangwei. Anyway, he has become a villain. Why should he turn around and leave.


    Originally, Suk wanted to send yuan Guangwei here, so he went to find he Fenglu. After all, he chose the office of Shengtang foundation, but it was his own industry, so he was not careless.


    But Yang pei''er''s text message is urgent, and all the calls back to her are cut off. Suk, who is full of fog, is also worried about what happened to this girl, so he can only come all the way.


    Maybe it''s because he knows he''ll be there soon and Yang Peier''s house is open, but as a good youth in the new era, Suk still knocks on the door.


    "Come in, please Suk was stunned and looked up at the doorplate. That''s right. How could a man''s voice come out? He was puzzled and went into the door. First, he saw a man sitting on the sofa in the living room. He was in his twenties and dressed in ordinary clothes. There was a trace of discomfort in his eyes. [


    "Suk!" At this time, Yang Peier''s voice finally came. The girl was wearing a light gray home clothes, and was walking towards her with the steps of Donald Duck. No one could help but let her inner thigh quilt rub, which not only burned her, but also cut a four or five centimeter wound.


    Now the most depressing thing for her is that when she walks, her legs will always stick together involuntarily, and she will show her teeth in pain every step. Now she can look like Donald Duck, which is the way she has managed to find out.


    Looking at Yang pei''er''s legs as if there was something between them, twisting over, a word suddenly appeared in Suk''s mind.


    This is also the experience summed up by Wang Xiaogang, the future ace director. He said that the legs of an uninvolved woman are always naturally closed together, no difference. However, a gap will appear in a woman who has been in bed for a long time. According to this measurement, it''s not sure that Yang Peier is still a big yellow girl!


    Suk just wanted to ask why he was in such a hurry. At this time, Yang Peier had already come to him, and he could not help saying that he took his arm. His action was intimate and natural, which scared Suk. Good guy, if something goes wrong, there must be a demon.


    However, Yang Peier''s next sentence immediately revealed the answer, but Suk also let her say that she was stunned.


    Yang Peier grabbed Suk''s arm, looked at the man sitting on the sofa and began to introduce: "Xing Jikang, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend Suk!"


    Suk was stunned. No need to guess. He was taken as a shield again. It seems that he didn''t see Suk''s eyes fall on his badge. The man named Xing Jikang subconsciously straightened his chest, as if he intended to show it.


    At this time, there was a whistle in the kitchen, which interrupted the movements of the two people. [


    "the water is boiling, you wait for me to pour the water!" Just as Yang Peier was about to walk to the kitchen, Suk grabbed her arm and said, "you''d better have a good rest."


    When someone''s boyfriend has to be aware of doing his job well, Suk runs to the kitchen and turns off the gas stove. Suk walks back to the living room with a kettle. Fortunately, Yang Peier has prepared a cup of tea before.


    Otherwise, my boyfriend didn''t even know where the things at home were. I''m afraid that the play would be ruined.


    "Xing Jikang, why do you have time to come to me today?" Yang Peier sat on the other side of the princess chair, as if she was familiar with this man. She didn''t care about her image at all. She kicked off her slippers and put her legs on the sofa.


    "The Supreme People''s court has set up an inspection team. One is to come down to do research, and the other is to look at the trial of cases in recent years. I just came to Weihai, so naturally I''ll come to see you!"


    Listen to this boy''s words, Suk finally wants to understand that the badge is already the logo of the court, and the highest court in his mouth is the Supreme People''s court?


    It''s not small!


    "I met uncle Yang a few days ago, and he said that I would have a chance to see you more." Xing Jikang takes another look at Suk. At this time, Suk has put down the kettle. Listening to what he means, it seems that the boy still knows Yang Peier''s father. Is this also the trick of father selling daughter?


    Suk feels as if he has become a passer-by. Through the conversation between Yang Peier and Xing Jikang, he knows that the boy has just entered the door, and that the boy just talks to himself. Suk''s little fire is crackling.


    "Pei''er, do you have time for dinner in the evening? The two of us When Xing Jikang said this, he didn''t even look at Suk. He told Suk that he didn''t want to play with you.


    "No way!" Although Suk didn''t clap the case, he could hear strong dissatisfaction in his voice.


    "Why not? We are very young. Can''t we have a meal together? " Xing Jikang''s tone also smelled of gunpowder, and he even dared to stare.


    However, Suk was not frightened, especially Xing Jikang''s series of reactions made him very upset. He tilted his head slightly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "do you think it''s a bit immoral of you to ask someone''s girlfriend to have dinner alone in front of their boyfriends?"(¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 997

    "What''s wrong? Can you not speak so insidiously! What qualifications do you have to be Peier''s boyfriend? " Xing Jikang is still in his early twenties. Even though he is more calm than his age, he still bursts out of young people''s anger in dealing with his feelings.


    Yang Peier found a comfortable posture to sit on one side. In order to make his posture not so elegant, he specially took a pillow to block the gap between his legs. Looking at the sparks from the friction between the two men, he was a little relieved.


    After Xing Jikang came over, Yang Peier had been looking for work, boiling water and washing cups. He deliberately hid in the kitchen and couldn''t come out. Rao is like this. This man was talking outside the kitchen door and finally found an opportunity to send a text message to Suke for help.


    Normally, the case is handled cleanly. Now I feel a little at a loss. Now, Suk comes to help himself. He doesn''t have to deal with Xing Jikang himself. It''s better to get rid of this guy.


    This work can only be done by Suk. He still has to take into account Xing Jikang''s face. His family and Xing''s family are still friends. I''m sorry to drive them out of the door. [


    "what qualifications? Just because I''m a man Suk looks at Yang Peier''s narrow smile and knows that the current effect of his shield is satisfactory to her. Now that he has done a good deed, let''s do it to the end. It seems that the villain can only bear the blame!


    "You Xing Jikang looks at Suk and takes a deep breath of the weather. Suk''s implication is that he is not a man. He is usually cautious in the office, and he uses some small means when he has disputes occasionally. It seems that he is not good at fighting in the open fire. He is angry that his fists are all clenched.


    Looking at Suk''s flat smile, Xing Jikang tries his best to adjust his mood. Fortunately, he graduated from school long ago. Although he hasn''t been bullied since he was a child, he deliberately keeps a low profile after going to work. Instead, he develops the habit of controlling anger, spits out his depression, snorts, and decides not to entangle Suk. After all, the master is still watching.


    "Pei''er, uncle Yang knew that I was coming, and he said to let me see your work! What about? Are there many things going on in the municipal public security organs? "


    Suk once saw that the boy played circuitous tactics again. He turned the muzzle of the gun directly and scratched his head. He couldn''t go back and forth to block the eye-catching and make provocations. Besides, Yang Peier said that he was her boyfriend when he was introduced, but now he looks like watching a play. It''s really irritating!


    Taking the tea, Suk moistens his throat and is ready to listen to it first. Yang Peier asks herself to help, but she has to show some sincerity!


    "It''s OK. It''s easy to work. Weihai City is near Yanjing. The public security situation is good. It''s usually a trivial case. I''ll stay and chat all day long!" Yang Peier''s duplicity starts to talk nonsense again. He obviously doesn''t want Xing Jikang to know his real situation.


    "That''s good. Auntie is afraid that you are too strong. If you really encounter a big case, you must be the first to rush forward. I can''t persuade you. You have to take good care of yourself!" It seems that Xing Jikang really has a lot to do with Yang Peier''s family. For a while, he is an uncle and for a while, he is an aunt.


    What''s more, this guy knows that he can only follow Yang Peier''s words. There is no sermon in his words, but he shows concern.


    But as soon as Suk heard Yang Peier''s words, he suddenly felt that his words were not true. As far as he was concerned, the last Jindian robbery and Ning Long''s pursuit of drug dealers were all in great danger. To tell the truth, death and injury were all uncertain things. Who knows what she said was so light.


    "It''s not as easy as she said. You don''t see that her walking posture is not right!" Suk is showing that he has a closer relationship with Yang Peier in order to fight against this sudden competitor.


    "Well?" As soon as he heard Suk''s words, Xing Jikang was full of doubts and concerns: "pei''er, what''s the matter with you? I just asked you, "you didn''t say for a long time, your leg is injured?"


    When Yang Peier heard Suk talking about this, he knew that things were going to be bad. He finally begged sun Ruigang not to report his injury to his superior. He was worried that it would spread to his family. In that case, he might make the same mistake again. Maybe he would be transferred back to work in Yanjing instead of being an office worker.


    When you think of how hard it is for you to get out of the family''s care and find a job you like, is it because you''ve suffered a small injury?


    He glared at Suk fiercely and gave him a quick wink. But you can''t say that you let the gun fight. With this shot, even if your parents don''t say anything, you can''t even pass the level of grandparents.


    And Xing Jikang certainly won''t listen to himself. He will report to his family immediately. He can''t wait to be transferred back to Yanjing!


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the change of Yang Peier''s face, Xing Jikang got more worried. He even stood up from the sofa and subconsciously wanted to run to check whether Yang Peier''s leg was really hurt.


    Fortunately, he immediately reflected that he was a bit reckless. Moreover, he did not dare to check Yang Peier''s thighs openly. Yang Peier had developed the problem of kicking people since he was a child. After graduating from Public Security University, he was even more aggressive.Now Xing Jikang finally looks back at Suk. He can guess from Suk''s tone that the boy must know what''s going on. He thinks that it''s for Yang Peier''s safety. Even if he is willing to be defeated for the time being, he should be. What''s more, he doesn''t pay attention to details. The gains and losses of one city and one pool can''t change the whole war situation. [


    Xing Jikang knows that as long as she tells her family about Yang Peier''s injury, there will be some wonderful effects. This is her chance.


    "Suk, did Peier hurt his leg?"


    "No!" Suk has been bombarded by Yang Peier''s eyes for a long time. He keeps winking at himself. Even when Xing Jikang turns to look at himself, all kinds of threats are made. He clenches his fist and glares at himself. I''m afraid that there is a little leakage in his words and there is no good fruit to eat.


    In the face of Suk''s denial, Xing Jikang''s eyes are staring up: "then you say, why does she walk in this position?"


    "This, this!" Suk took another look at Yang Peier, who was in a big mess. For a moment, he didn''t think of any good excuse. He hesitated a little: "do you really want to know?"


    "Must!" Xing Jikang''s words are solid, a pair of broken casserole to ask in the end, do not get the answer will never stop.


    "Well!" Suk''s brain turns fast. Since Yang Peier doesn''t want to let him know about the injury, he can''t say it. Suddenly, his eyes light up, and soon he has a way. Subconsciously, he picks up the teacup, lowers his head and slowly opens his mouth: "you know, a girl''s body is very fragile, especially!"


    "Especially what?" Xing Jikang leans forward and stares at Suk tightly.


    "Especially after the bridal chamber, it''s not convenient to walk!" When talking about this, Suk had a sense of guilt. He raised his head in remorse and said, "Alas! It''s all my fault


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 998

    Xing Jikang, who has a concerned face, even has the scene of Yang Peier fighting a vicious gangster while handling a case, and then being injured. These are all from the TV series. In particular, Suk''s manner of speaking is full of twists and turns, which makes his curiosity high.


    But who knows, Suk didn''t say anything about gunfight. Instead, he said that women are fragile and bridal chamber. What does it have to do with leg injury? Let''s talk about Yang Peier''s knife injury or what.


    But after about two or three seconds of reaction time, Xing Jikang''s face changed greatly. If he didn''t have the habit of fighting with others, he would have been fighting with Suk: "you!"


    Looking at Xing Jikang''s gnashing teeth, the veins on his forehead become very obvious. He seems to be hit hard by his words. Suk ignores him. After all, although the man is tall, his attack power is obviously less than five. Even if a small universe breaks out, there is no threat to him.


    "Alas! It''s all my fault Suk still reproached himself with guilt on his face, and then glanced at Yang Peier without any trace. The girl was still fighting against her just now, giving orders. Now she has become stunned. She didn''t expect Suk to come up with such a sentence. [


    Suk is also flexible. It''s just the so-called natural and ingenious move. When he gets in touch with Yang Peier''s duck like walking, he subconsciously thinks of several women who have relations with him. It seems that Luo Feiyan''s walking posture the next day is somewhat unnatural except for the cuckoo.


    This is also a reasonable reason, but after saying it, it obviously hurt Xing Jikang''s seemingly not very strong heart.


    Yang Peier''s face turned red. He was surprised. Suk''s words were too lethal. When she was relieved, she almost got angry and her nose was crooked. What''s wrong with him? What wedding night? This is not plain to their own a big girl divided into the ranks of young women!


    Wheezing and puffing, the high twin peaks are constantly rising and falling, and both fists are tightly clenched. I wish I could run to Suk now and get him to the right place. Yes, I have to let him survive and die.


    Now Xing Jikang''s mind has become blank, very at a loss, hit by the news, he leans on the back of the sofa, his face is uncertain, and even has the idea of running away.


    However, as the maker of the incident, Suk is laughing in his heart, which can be regarded as the price for Yang Peier to drag himself out as a shield! I always have to charge some entrance fees to carry the black pot. And just now the girl was sitting in Taishan, waiting to see her fight with Xing Jikang. Her intention was also bad.


    Xing Jikang took a deep breath, then took another breath. When his stomach was full of air, he vomited out. Although his face was still very blue, he seemed to be trying to control his mood.


    "Hoo Xing Jikang put out his hand and picked up the tea cup in front of him, but his arm trembled slightly. It can be imagined that his mood must be magnificent now.


    When he put down the teacup, he turned to look at Yang Peier. There was a kind of reluctant struggle in his eyes, still full of deep feeling.


    Yang pei''er''s little flame suddenly jumps up. Suk is so immoral. He is so sinful. But when she sees Xing Jikang''s eyes, she immediately puts away her anger and lowers her head shyly.


    Facts speak louder than words. When Xing Jikang saw Yang Peier''s performance, he really believed Su Ke''s words. Who knows that he had been pursuing for four or five years, and he began to struggle when he was in University. As a result, he got ahead of others.


    But Yang pei''er''s work assignment was less than a year. How could it be like this? Was it a bad move to stay in Yanjing? However, the arrangement for entering the Supreme Court was made at home. I have no ability to fight against my family like Yang Peier.


    The arrangement of Xing Jikang''s family is step-by-step. After training in the Supreme Court, he will be gradually transferred to the provincial high court. It is estimated that he will be able to take the position of director and director of the provincial high court. When he comes to the Municipal Intermediate Court, the president of the criminal court and the civil court is not in suspense.


    Then he went to the county as the president of the court, rose slowly from the grass-roots level, and finally returned to the supreme law. At that time, he was not a small cadre. From the top to the bottom, and then from the bottom to the top, in less than ten years, he could become a cadre at the ministerial level. But ordinary people had to struggle for 20 or even 30 years to achieve this.


    Moreover, if Yang Peier and I really become lovers, I''m afraid we can save a lot of time. With the Yang family''s contacts in the political and legal system, I will have a successful day.


    I told my old father about this idea and it has been recognized. Although my family is already a giant in the court system, compared with the Yang family, who has worked as a member of the Standing Committee of the Political Bureau, they are more likely to leave the sentence.


    Even if Yang Peier runs to the Municipal Public Security Bureau, he often calls her and sends short messages for fear that he is unfamiliar with her feelings. Besides that, Yang Peier doesn''t reply to short messages when he has something to do, he usually has communication. How can he become like this now?Xing Jikang feels that there is a circle of people in his mind who are constantly holding a meeting to discuss. One idea after another comes out, whether to stay or leave, and whether or not to beat the man in front of him. It seems that this boy is definitely not his opponent, but if he beats him to follow Yang Peier, it''s really impossible!


    After a thousand twists and turns, Xing Jikang struggled to squeeze out a smile: "pei''er, the inspection team will go to the following counties and districts for inspection tomorrow. I have to go back and prepare. I have to go first!" [


    Xing Jikang is very good. At least he said hello to Suk when he left. It seems that there is no rising hatred for his wife, but his back is very sad, so that people can hear his heartbreaking voice every step.


    Suk stood at the door, still talking about being careful on the way. He didn''t hear of schadenfreude. Originally, he was talking nonsense. He knew it was a joke when he entered the play again, but he couldn''t laugh the next second.


    The thin meat around his waist seems to be twisted into a twist. Suk only sucks in the cold air and grins his teeth to beg for mercy: "don''t twist, don''t twist, if you twist again, you will die!"


    "Death? Suk, I''ll tell you, you don''t want to walk out of this door alive until it''s over today Yang pei''er knocked the door to death first, and sealed Suk''s retreat directly. Suk who could retreat had no move: "I said, you invited me. I can''t treat the guests like this!"


    When Suk spoke, he took advantage of Yang Peier''s slight weakening of strength and immediately smeared oil on the soles of his feet. The door was not ready to go out. It''s a thank God that he could get rid of Yang Peier''s fingers. But Yang Peier was also a police flower in the police flower. When he was in the public security university, his body and hands were on the top of the line. When Suk was about to run, he suddenly made a lunge.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 999

    Suk twists and turns, but he can''t keep his hand. Yang Peier''s level is really good. Seeing that Suk is about to get out of his hand, he is in a hurry. With an arrow, he speeds up his pace.


    It''s just that Suk, not to mention that he didn''t use the method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall, can also be called up and down with his physical fitness. With a movement of his feet, he has already taken two steps. After Yang Peier released his hand holding Suk''s waist, he went directly to pull his arm.


    Get it! This is a big deal!


    Suk heard Yang pei''er behind him. He turned around and saw that Yang pei''er was reeled by himself. If he took another step forward, he thought that the girl''s beautiful appearance would be miserable. He thought that she was not as good as her face.


    In the spirit of humanitarianism, Suk gave full play to the heroism of men. He made a quick decision and returned to the rescue. He reached out to help Yang Peier. [


    who knows that Yang Peier''s mouth is slightly tilted, just as the so-called war is not tired of deceit, he just used a small trick, and finally recovered the situation, knowing that he still has injuries on his leg. If he goes to chase Suk, he can only move a stone to his feet. Suddenly, the water of pear blossom spring dance can''t be splashed in, and the big fist of sandbags raindrops on Suk.


    Oh, no, I''m in! Suk said in secret that it was not good. Originally, he wanted to help the girl''s arm, but now he could only hold her shoulder. Now it was too late to let go. Yang Peier''s body leaned forward at least 20 degrees. If he let go, he would have to fall to the ground.


    What we can''t do is to change our way of thinking. We slide our hands down Yang Peier''s shoulders, and immediately tightly hoop her arms, followed by Wen Xiang and Ruyu.


    I can feel the girl''s delicate body struggling in her arms. The high twin peaks are just on her chest. It''s like I''m standing in the water and massaging myself with gentle waves. It''s wonderful.


    Yang Peier''s hands were restrained, but he could not calm down his anger. She was a good yellow flower girl, but she turned into a young woman in Suk''s mouth, and she seemed to be in need. She couldn''t close her legs.


    This anger must be vented. In a hurry, Yang Peier, with sharp teeth and sharp mouth, mobilizes all his subjective initiative xng and shakes left and right to get rid of the shackles of Suk.


    "I''ll fight with you!" Yang Peier immediately opened his mouth and bit Suk''s neck.


    If Yang Peier is a vampire, then Suk will inevitably become her first support. Fortunately, this girl brushes her teeth twice every morning and evening. She usually eats some chewing gum to clean her mouth. But with this, Suk immediately breathes cold air.


    The girl may still have a little strength, but Rao is so. Suk is also in pain. She bares her teeth and tries hard to stretch her neck away, but Yang Peier obviously won''t give Suk a chance.


    "Hiss!" Suk tried to look at the scene of the crime with his head tilted, but Yang Peier was lying on his shoulder. He could see nothing but her side face from his own angle.


    In a hurry, Suk couldn''t wait to die. Suddenly, he changed his mind and tried his best. He ran to Yang Peier''s neck and went over.


    Who knows, when I hit it right away, my brain was a little confused. I found that the girl''s Pink earlobe was right in front of me, like a queen peach with poor allure, and immediately stuck it.


    Yang Peier''s anger had already been vented for the most part, and he was ready to give Suk a slight punishment to finish the work. Beichi had begun to weaken his strength. At this time, it seemed as if his head was buzzing and suddenly became a blank.


    The sensitive parts of a woman''s body mainly include: the clavicle. The depression of most women''s clavicle is very sensitive. As long as they are touched lightly, it will be like touching electricity. And neck, shoulder, cheek and chin, these four parts of the joint stimulation, can make women have a comfortable feeling.


    But a large number of studies have shown that in the process of xxoo, people''s earlobes will wake up with the rise of QY, and they will become congested and swollen, which makes them extremely sensitive to any touch.


    Caressing, sucking and kissing the earlobe is a strong stimulation, which is the case for most women. According to an analysis by kency of the Indiana Research Society and his colleagues, some women can achieve that goal even when their earlobes are continuously stimulated.


    Of course, this is not the target Suk deliberately chose to attack, but by mistake, he found Yang Peier''s door and broke it with one blow.


    Suk''s mouth is like jelly soft earlobe, the tip of his tongue slowly swept, and sometimes his teeth also gently bite on, unaware that his neck pain has slowly disappeared, but some into a state of emptiness, self-care.


    Yang Peier''s brain was a little at a loss, and his earlobe was put in his mouth by Suk. Suddenly, his body trembled. It seemed that he had let out all his strength. [She leaned against Suk''s arms. Suddenly, she felt that Suk''s tongue was not honest. It was like an ant crawling around her ear. Then her body trembled. Her heart beat wildly, and her breath began to become heavy.


    It''s really like an electric current, slowly spreading from his earlobe to his whole body. He can''t exert any strength on his body. His arms are drooping, and his little hands are still trying to grasp Suk''s clothes.


    In particular, this current actually slowly gathered under his belly, suddenly hot stimulation hovered among them, and even felt as if he had a sense of urine.


    Breathing more and more difficult, can''t help but open the mouth, want to get more oxygen, completely natural reaction, this girl slightly twisted her neck.


    Suk didn''t use any strength for a long time. It seemed that he was cooperating with Yang Peier''s turning movement. They rubbed each other''s cheeks and blurted out with ruddy drooping ears. As if with automatic navigation, they found Yang Peier''s cherry mouth directly.


    Many things happen naturally without thinking.


    Suk had never thought of kissing Yang Peier before, but in such a situation, everything becomes natural, and Yang Peier seems to be a natural reaction in the hazy, so the two people kiss each other.

 Chapter 1000

    I don''t know when the two people''s bodies have been close to each other. Suk''s arms around Yang Peier''s arms have relaxed and hugged her back.


    A gentle kiss, you touched my heart.


    Yang Peier''s mind is blank, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t have a little will, but many things are qualitative changes caused by quantitative changes.


    For such a long time, although the contact with Suk is not frequent, when they are together, there are always some elaborate scenes.


    The first time she drove to chase the perpetrator, Suk''s flying car made her gape. She could not imagine quickly. The second time in the Jindian robbery, she almost lost her life. Of course, if Suk didn''t get angry suddenly and cooperate with her tacit understanding, this kind of possibility would not have been too big. [


    and in the just completed operation of arresting drug traffickers, Suk even sacrificed her life to block the loophole of the gun. Let''s not mention all the trivial things, just the above three things, Suk has naturally left a deep impression in her heart.


    It''s just that all these things are nothing. What makes Yang Peier most at a loss is that on the way to Ninglong County, Suk sang the song, Yuquan''s flat belly is also constantly fluctuating under Yang Peier''s fierce breathing, like a wave. Suk''s hand is facing a difficult choice. Where is the attack route? Up the mountain or down the river?


    There are snow peaks towering above, and streams murmuring below, which are all beautiful scenery in the world!


    However, Yang Peier quickly let Suk omit the steps of thinking. Her little hand gently fell on Suk''s wrist, slowly pulled up, and even a slight singing came out of her nose.


    Su Ke''s hand moved up and across his flat belly. His fingertips seemed to feel the outline of his ribs. He went up again and soon touched a tight protective net.


    The close fitting underwear is wrapped on the double peaks, which sets off the two mountains with grandeur. Just because of the underwear, you need to pull the mountain gate to enter the mountain. The curse of sesame door doesn''t work here, and self-reliance is the king''s way.


    Suk''s fingers slide backward along the underwear belt, and soon touch the lock at the back. Suk has already mastered the essence of one hand unlocking technology. With the cooperation of two fingers, it can disintegrate.


    [author''s digression]: one thousand chapters. What an exciting number. This is the first one thousand chapters of little lonely. Thank you for all the friends along the way. Because of you, the road ahead is not lonely!

 Chapter 1001

    Such as * *''s lonely men and few women, they can''t help hugging each other. Even Suk''s hand has reached the back button of Yang Peier''s bra. As long as two fingers squeeze each other, they can open the mysterious veil over the snow mountain. ¡¾¡£ !


    it seems that Yang Peier is not aware of these things, but also seems to have a little expectation. Emotion is very wonderful. Sometimes it just lacks a burst point. When the gate is opened, it will surge.


    "Ding Dong!"


    At this time, an untimely doorbell rings. Suk''s hand suddenly stops and stops for a moment, but it only stops for a moment. Soon it will continue to move, but Yang Peier is startled and subconsciously opens Suk.


    Huffing and puffing, the rosy clouds on his face were airtight and delicate. Hunqng was surging in his eyes. He stepped back quickly. He didn''t dare to see Suk at all. He quickly pulled his coat down. [


    it seems that the air is full of sweet and greasy ambivalence. Suk''s agitation has not completely faded, but he has also recovered a bit of his mind, which is also a bit embarrassed. After all, before that, they were just good friends. Who knows, they almost broke the line.


    The doorbell rings tirelessly.


    "I''ll open the door!" Yang Peier lowered his head and said, leaving Suk embarrassed, and then walked to the door unnaturally.


    Yang Peier has been in Weihai for a year, but he has no real friends. I''m afraid most of the people who can come now may be colleagues in the Bureau, or even come to express their sympathy.


    "Xing Jikang?" The door was opened, but Xing Jikang, who had just left, was standing outside in a court uniform.


    After just coming down the stairs, Xing Jikang walked very slowly, even this kind of low mood made him almost step on a few stairs, hesitated repeatedly, and sat outside for a long time. He didn''t expect his pursuit for such a long time, and finally got such a result.


    It was a real blow to him.


    However, when I think of my dream of a rapid development, as long as I get married with Yang Peier, a lot of help will be subtle. The Yang family''s connections in the political and legal system can''t be underestimated. As long as I am a son-in-law, and even the Yang family doesn''t have to speak, many people will be eager to provide convenience for themselves.


    What''s more, Yang Peier has already become a girlfriend in her eyes. She is beautiful and in good shape. Besides her temper, she is close to perfection.


    But today''s basin of cold water poured Xing Jikang''s heart into ashes. It helped him to cry bitterly, and forced him to calm down.


    Can''t the future and love compare with a film? If the membrane is broken, it will be broken, as long as people are their own! Xing Jikang constantly tells himself that true love will not collapse with the disappearance of a film. As long as he perseveres, he will be able to achieve the right result one day.


    And that Suk just now, from the perspective of dressing, should not be her opponent at all. Maybe it''s just a mistake of Yang Peier''s intention. In real weighing, only he can match her.


    This is the power of Xing Jikang''s comeback. He tries to be calm and not so depressed. He knows that women don''t want men to be defeated by setbacks so easily. He looks at Yang Peier with a smile.


    But when he saw the look on her face, there was still a strong anger in his heart. Yang Peier''s face was like peach blossom, and his cheeks were full of blush. Moreover, even the sound of breathing was not so natural. Xing Jikang could even imagine what they had just done.


    Calm down! Heart constantly repeated, so that they do not make another run of shame.


    "Pei''er, I like you!" This is Xing Jikang''s first flagrant confession, but he has five mixed feelings, anger, loss, tension and so on.


    "Ah?" Yang Peier obviously didn''t expect that Xing Jikang would say such a thing to himself. After knowing that he had already talked with Suk, although there was no real thing, the man dared to face the difficulties, which made Yang Peier a little surprised.


    Xing Jikang and Yang Peier were classmates in high school, but after they went to university, they chose their own schools. Yang Peier went to public security university, while Xing Jikang went to the law department of Yanjing University. Although they were quite different from the score line at that time, they still got what they wanted through some normal and special operation.


    During his four years in college, Xing Jikang has been working hard in silence, trying to get the beauty back. But Yang Peier doesn''t like it. He gives flowers, snacks, gifts and shows his love when it comes to holidays. But love is not something you want to buy, you can buy it if you want to. [


    fortunately, Xing Jikang has never made a real confession, so Yang Peier has been pretending to be deaf and dumb, dealing with this matter coldly, hoping that he can wake up by himself, and he also does not want to hurt him. Who knows that today, for the first time, he even said such words, is it a stimulation?


    Yang Peier is standing in the door and Xing Jikang is standing outside. Yang Peier is a little surprised. He constantly wants to organize language in his mind, but he doesn''t know how to deal with it. At this time, he suddenly feels that his back is sticking to a solid chest, and his panic finally comes down.She knew it was Suk, and this guy was holding himself from behind, one hand around his waist, the other hand around his shoulder.


    "Old Xing!" Suk''s voice came from behind and scratched Yang Peier''s ear. It felt a little itchy.


    Xing Jikang took a deep breath, clenched his fists subconsciously, and looked at Suk coldly. It''s true that he is confessing to the goddess, but now the goddess is held in his arms by another man. This kind of scene can''t help but make people angry.


    In particular, Suk also looks at himself with a smile, which makes Xing Jikang feel insulted.


    "Lao Xing, are you too unkind? Digging in front of me? Do you take me for air There was not much ridicule in Suk''s voice, but he thought it was strange.


    "Before you get married, I have the right to pursue my own love!" Xing Jikang feels like a loyal guard of love. He dares to break through all obstacles but looks for happiness. He stares at Suk coldly. After that, he turns his eyes on Yang Peier''s face.


    "Pei''er, can you give me a chance! I am willing to give all, give you happiness Xing Jikang''s eyes become hot, full of affection, and even with strong expectations.


    "Lao Xing, you have something else to do! We won''t send you! " As soon as Suk''s polite voice fell, Xing Jikang saw him pull Yang Peier back and close the door.


    -£¬

 Chapter 1002

    "Ah Yang Peier thinks it''s a bit impolite to shut people out like this. After all, they are all friends for so many years. Even if they can''t be lovers, they shouldn''t make the relationship so bad. Just about to open the door again, who knows that Suk pulled himself away. [,


    "what are you doing?" Yang Peier turns to look at Su Ke and asks angrily.


    "Don''t open the door. If you open the door now, you will give him a chance. How do you answer him? Now you have a boyfriend. You can''t be so confused! " Suk put Yang Peier directly on the sofa and began the class.


    "Then you have to let me make it clear to him! Why did you just close the door! " Yang Peier is also at a loss. Xing Jikang''s question just now makes her not know how to answer it. Maybe Suk''s action just now is the best result.


    "Just let him calm down! Then you should not say anything Suk now speaks very smoothly, because the reappearance of Xing Jikang seems to disperse the embarrassment of the previous two people kissing. [


    Yang Peier turns to look at the door. He is really worried that Xing Jikang will ring the doorbell again, so he still has to face the problem. It''s not effective to refuse directly. Just now, people have said that he should work hard before he gets married. Alas, it''s really hard to do.


    In his eyes, Xing Jikang was about to shoot samadhi''s real fire. He stood still with his teeth clenched. In front of him was the closed door. Soon there was no movement or silence inside. One minute, two minutes, and five minutes later, no one opened the door for him.


    "Hoo! Suk Xing Jikang squeezed out a few words from his teeth and turned to leave. Today''s disgrace will be paid back twice in the future.


    Yang Peier has been paying attention to the movement of the door. Hearing Xing Jikang''s footsteps turning away, he is finally relieved and looks at Suk.


    Without external interference, the quiet atmosphere in the room began to make a comeback. Yang Peier looked at Suk as if he had just kissed himself and even put his hand into his clothes.


    In fact, Suk is not as calm as he seems, and even has a kind of nervous rhythm in his mind. He bowed his head and didn''t look at Yang Peier. It seemed that there was still her taste in his mouth. He didn''t understand why he began to be like this again. He had already decided not to mess with others!


    Although the flower picking system has brought great help to themselves, the trouble is also in direct proportion. One girl after another is entangled with herself. It''s not a blessing, it''s a curse!


    "Ah Yang Peier suddenly opened her mouth. Although she didn''t call the roll, Suk also knew that she was calling herself, and reluctantly raised her head.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" Yang Peier asked again.


    As soon as Suk saw Yang Peier''s face, he felt a bad feeling in his heart. Suddenly, he patted his forehead and said, "Oh, yes, I have something else to do. I have to go first!" As you talk, you move to the door.


    "Stop!" The agile Yang Peier absolutely does not allow Suk to slip away under his own eyes. He reaches out and holds him: "what''s the matter? Kiss and touch, and you want to go? "


    Maybe only Yang Peier could stand up in front of Suk, pinching his waist with both hands, just like sun Er Niang who wants to be a human bun.


    "Well, I was a little too involved just now. It''s all to help you! Otherwise, how can you let that guy retreat in the face of difficulties Suk scratched his head and quickly excused himself.


    "That''s no good. What do you say?" Yang Peier is not moved. He thinks that he was with Suk before, and that his hand. Although he has a relationship of connivance, he must give himself an account.


    "Or - or I won''t move, you can kiss me and touch me! Feel for it Suk said while also quickly closed his eyes, made a collection of Ren Jun, generous appearance.


    "Get out of my way!" Yang Peier raised his hand and punched Suk on the shoulder: "now I''ll let you know that you have entered my assessment period. You must ensure your innocence. If you have a girlfriend, you should break up with me now!"


    "Eh!" As soon as Suk heard her words, he didn''t know how to answer. He had a girlfriend, and it seemed that he had more than one. Besides, he didn''t include Yang Peier in his plan. He always treated Yang Peier as a friend. What happened today was an accident.


    "I''d better go downstairs and call Xing Jikang up!" Suk is really out of his way now. He is ready to make a bluff and run away quickly. But Yang Peier, who is a criminal policeman, can''t see Suk''s intention to run. He directly makes trouble and presses him on the sofa.


    To tell the truth, Suk still doesn''t know whether what Yang Peier said is true or false. Maybe it''s more joking! [


    "elder sister, let''s have a grudge between the past and the future. Please let me live!" Suk doesn''t want to make the relationship between the two difficult to deal with. Now he''s already shouldering a lot of responsibilities. When he provokes Yang Peier, he really wants to cry. In fact, it''s still because of the flower picking system. I really don''t know if he really wants to become a flower picker in the end."Let you live? You think the beauty, you think I can let you go, Xing Jikang can let you go? His family is also big in Yanjing. His grandfather used to be the Secretary of the Party group of the Supreme Court and a member of the political and Legal Commission of the CPC Central Committee. Although he was silent just now, I''m afraid he was thinking about how to retaliate against you! "


    Yang Peier stands in front of Suk with a condescending look. But she doesn''t think Xing Jikang will behave badly. At least in her cognition, this person seems to be honest all the time, but it''s enough to scare Suk.


    "Ah? My God, what can I do? Then I have to go to him to apologize and tell him it was all for fun Suk listened to Xing Jikang''s background, his face turned white, pretending to be uneasy.


    However, after all, I met many dignitaries in Yanjing. Even the confidential secretary of the chairman''s office is still friendly. A retired Secretary of the Supreme Court''s Party group really does not have much deterrent power. Moreover, I didn''t really insult him just now. I just lied and lied to others. I can''t make a serious scene .


    If it''s true that she was arrested across provinces because of this incident, it can only be said that there is no justice in the world. However, in front of Yang Peier, looking at her smile of schadenfreude, she naturally needs to cooperate.


    "Well, it''s too late to go now. Do you think he will believe you?" Yang Peier was not difficult to see that Suk was putting on airs, but it was nothing. With a sense of joke, he then threatened: "now you have only one way out, that is to hold my thigh tightly and let me cover you!"


    Get it! A good policeman, this is going to the direction of the big man of the black and astringent meeting!


    -£¬

 Chapter 1003

    Suk doesn''t know if Yang Peier really has some ideas about himself. He doesn''t know if it''s mostly a joke or whether he''s really impressed by his charm. He feels hot on his face. How can he provoke so many girls.


    However, if you pretend to be true, it''s true and false. If you can''t figure out the situation, Suk doesn''t want to really figure it out. Sometimes, when you get the real answer, it''s even harder to deal with it. Anyway, he even climbed out of Yang Peier''s house and ran away.


    Originally, she wanted to meet with Bai Xue and them. After all, the location of the foundation is a major event. At the beginning, she wanted to put the foundation in Yanjing, but Ma Yina said that if she put the foundation in Weihai, it would be better to operate and contribute to her hometown.


    A large foundation is located in Weihai, and it is also a charitable foundation. It can really help the city build a better brand image. As for Yanjing, it can also set up a branch. These are all future arrangements, and now they are in the plan for the time being.


    Suk is willing to accept other people''s opinions. It''s only in line with his idea to shake hands with the shopkeeper. It saves a lot of effort for Ma Yina to handle these things. Even the reason why he does it is a little careful. [


    first of all, in the establishment of the foundation, such as approval procedures, you can directly say hello to Wan Guosong, Secretary of the municipal Party committee. It''s very convenient. For an official, it''s also a political achievement. It''s a reward for helping Han Meimei''s father ask for project funds.


    On the other hand, it''s because Ma Yina''s home is here. Although her family now has only one father, and her relatives are only a little more intimate after she has money, the native Weihai people still feel that it''s a heavy burden for her to go to Yanjing alone.


    Another point that I didn''t tell Liu Feihong is that in Suk''s idea, I hope Liu Feihong can also participate in the charity fund. After all, the current environment has already squeezed the survival scope of Heise club to a terrible level.


    Although Hei se Hui is rich, it is not easy for him to fight hard every year. With the charitable fund, he can at least create a good social image for Liu Feihong. Although he can''t get the gold medal, he still has some effect.


    Washing white has always been a necessary step for these really black and astringent associations. From Liu Feihong''s participation in the establishment of the industry, we can also feel that she has this idea.


    As for Zhang pangzi, it depends on whether he is aware of it. The foundation needs to support and spend money. If he is not willing, he greets himself and has done his duty as a friend.


    Of course, these are all afterwords. Now let''s not mention it. At present, Suk still has to face a problem. She didn''t go to the site. The cuckoo sitting opposite is just one person. Without Du Wan''s company, she is just one person.


    In addition, it was the cuckoo who called to coax and deceive again, threatening that Suk had to meet, which finally became the current situation. Soft music was playing in the coffee shop, and business seemed to be good on Sunday afternoon. A couple of little lovers didn''t know what to say. Sweetness was the main tone of the coffee shop.


    But this is not suitable for Suk and cuckoo. The atmosphere and sweetness are not close to each other. It can even be said that they are embarrassed and cold.


    Maybe it''s because of the appearance of the cuckoo, so that Du Wan has quietly away from himself. I don''t know how many reasons there are, but Suk always feels uncomfortable when he thinks of the girl who had nothing to do with her and left quietly.


    "What can I do for you! I have something else to deal with in a moment! " Suk was a petty bourgeois and made a cup of blue mountain, while Dujuan unexpectedly didn''t choose the hot cappuccino, but ordered a cup of name that almost made Suk''s chin drop.


    Elephant dung coffee sounds like the name is powerful and domineering. When ordering the order, the cuckoo saw that Suk was stunned and was about to vomit. She explained it to him with a smile, but it was not so bad. Suk even had a dark impulse.


    "Don''t look at me like this. The elephant dung coffee ordered here won''t be authentic. It''s true that the real elephant dung coffee is made by grinding the coffee beans digested and excreted by elephants. But it''s very rare. Apart from being distributed to the royal family of Thailand, the share of one hundred catties per year that can appear in the market can''t be drunk here in Weihai!"


    Suk really has a feeling that his intestines are wriggling. Actually, someone is picking coffee beans from the elephant''s excrement and grinding coffee to drink. As soon as he thinks of such a scene, Suk feels that his stomach is spasmodic.


    "The elephant dung coffee here is just a noun, that is to say, the bitterness of coffee is gone. It''s not like the shape or the spirit. It''s called to play!" The cuckoo slowly stirs with a coffee spoon. In the morning, she wears pretty good clothes. Now she changes back to her outdoor clothes. The red and blue assault suit makes the cuckoo look very powerful.


    It''s true that drinking elephant dung coffee is not acceptable to ordinary people. Only those rich people who have already begun to challenge their nerves can enjoy it. However, Rhododendron''s hobby has always been put on extreme sports in the wild, and rock climbing exploration accounts for almost half of her time.It''s hard to imagine that there are no women who make a fuss when they meet wild wolves and boa constrictors in the wild. In the original mastiff garden of Ma''s family, they were scared like frightened birds. Maybe, it''s more dangerous for human beings to go crazy than wild animals.


    All of a sudden, Suk remembered a video he had seen, which was made by a foreign man named belgiles For the cuckoo who started this topic, Suk wanted to slap him and fly out. He subconsciously moved his right hand to the bottom of the table, trying to smooth the tumult in his stomach, threatening cuckoo to change the topic.


    "Ha ha!" Rhododendron smile, a sip of coffee, is very leisurely and comfortable back to a sentence: "you have not vomited last time!"


    "When did I throw up?" Suk stares, but she can''t frame herself at will.


    "Last time, but not on the top. The one under you vomited all over me!" Cuckoo said that her eyes subconsciously glanced at Su Xiaodi''s position. Although there was a desktop blocking her, Su Ke felt her eyes turned into substance and quickly clamped her legs.

 Chapter 1004

    Suk was not a fool. Naturally, he knew that the protagonist was not himself, but his brother. His face turned red and he was too shy to look up. But he was relieved to think that Du Wan didn''t really spit out because of his sudden appearance.


    Many things need a fig leaf, which is no exception. Although there is little difference between spitting and not spitting, the wood has become a boat, but it can comfort itself.


    Taking a deep breath, Suk adjusts his mood and conceals his embarrassment by drinking coffee. When Suk raises his head, the cuckoo still looks at himself with a smile.


    "Tell me what''s going on today!" Suk has known for a long time that some things can''t be avoided, but he actively escapes with the ostrich mentality, but now that others have caught up with him, he can avoid and retreat. If he doesn''t face it head-on, he may have to leave a psychological shadow in the future.


    "Nothing! I just miss you The cuckoo supported his chin in one hand and stirred the coffee spoon rhythmically in the other hand. The spoon rubbed against the wall of the coffee cup. The sound of rustling in Suk''s ears was like a drum when the army started. [


    missing is a familiar word among lovers, but it is obviously inappropriate to put it on Suk and azalea. To tell you the truth, Suk has no bad feeling for this azalea, but absolutely no good feeling. Before that, he didn''t even know her.


    She touched the sofa at night. Although she indulged, she was confused, but who let a woman climb up in the middle of the night!


    Although Suk felt a little guilty, he didn''t see red lotus blossoms at that time. I don''t know if he was a little lost at that time, but he was more relaxed.


    However, the task tips in the space of the flower picking system have been hanging on it all the time. Suk doesn''t know how to finish the task with half the completion degree. Besides, the first time it didn''t get red, did it happen the second time?


    Er, why do you think of a second time?


    Looking at the appearance of Suk''s sudden words, cuckoo''s heart is also a little sad, but her xngzi has always been stubborn and tough, otherwise she would not put in a good life not to enjoy, just like to go to the wild to suffer.


    Moreover, because of her lonely behavior, she did not have any real friends. At the beginning, Suk stepped forward and saved herself in the mastiff garden. This brand was so deep that she couldn''t sleep at night.


    Dedication is voluntary, but for Suk''s indifference, it is indeed a way across the ravine. In order to calm her heart, the woman went to Gobi alone. Although she met some donkey friends, she always deliberately refused people thousands of miles away.


    In the desert covered with large conglomerates, mountain peaks have been weathered into various shapes. The fine sand on the ground is spread out like waves. The magnificent wonders of nature make people open-minded.


    Looking at the sand peeling Gobi, like a mushroom standing, sometimes you can see wild camels walking far away in the hot sun. The hot heat of the day, while taking away sweat, is like a baptism of the soul.


    In seven days, cuckoo decides to pursue Suk. She comes to find Dujuan and even asks her for Suk''s phone call. All of these are because she is under pressure.


    It''s still a big problem for a tough woman to rob her boyfriend from her sister. For this matter, the two sisters had a deep talk. Fortunately, duwan and Suk didn''t really establish a relationship. Even because she had a passion with Suk, she surpassed duwan in many steps.


    However, Du Juan also said frankly to her sister that she likes Suk, but this kind of love has not been responded to, which is extremely sad, but she also supports duwan''s love song with Suk.


    In Du Juan''s heart, it seems that their mutual emotional exchange is far greater than a piece of marriage certificate. She even tells Du Wan that she will not marry Suk. She needs to go to the wild to explore and challenge the limit. Although it is impossible to talk about dying every time she goes out, this kind of danger, as long as it appears once, will almost come back.


    I''m afraid this is the mind of cuckoo. As long as Suk can give him a little response, cuckoo believes that he dares to climb Mount Everest directly.


    But now the boy sitting opposite seems to be still looking at himself coldly, even with disgust in his eyes.


    There is no way, many things only rely on themselves, feelings are no exception, Rhododendron would like to go to Antarctica to see icebergs, she knows that with climate warming, these icebergs are slowly shrinking, although subtle, but it has been slow.


    Now it seems that if Suk is an iceberg, he must melt himself. Because of his aloofness, the cuckoo doesn''t have many tricks. However, the straight talk can be regarded as a sharp weapon.


    "We''ve been to bed already!" Rhododendron looked down at the coffee in the cup and whispered. Obviously, she didn''t want to be heard by anyone except Suk. ["Eh!" Suk immediately speechless, mention pants don''t admit things, he still can''t do it, the hand rubbed against the bridge of the nose, a can do look.


    The atmosphere was a little dull. Even if the soft music was flowing slowly in his ears, Suk felt very embarrassed. This situation always needed to find something to hide. Subconsciously, he took up the coffee. Just after tasting the bitterness of coffee beans and the sweetness of white granulated sugar, the cuckoo spoke again.


    "It''s my first time!"


    "Poof!" Before he could swallow his coffee, Suk almost sprayed it on the cuckoo. In a hurry, he could only use the trick of pouring the sea water back, and then spit the coffee into the cup: "what do you say?"


    "I said it was my first time!" Rhododendron seems to be a little ashamed of this problem. She always lowers her head and shakes her coffee spoon. However, such a move easily makes Suk feel guilty.


    I''m not the first brother, but I don''t think it''s the first time for a woman to get pregnant by kissing her mouth. What''s more, I didn''t feel red at that time, and even had some other feelings. Although I can''t say it, I always feel that it''s not the same thing. It''s just a psychological implication or something. I don''t know.


    "Don''t tease me. If you want something else, I think I can still satisfy you!" Suk''s voice was smooth and there was no fluctuation.


    "You will answer all my requests?" Azalea was also worried about the fact that she didn''t bleed at that time, so that although she said that with a strong sense, she always felt a little uncomfortable. Now when she heard Suk say that, her eyes suddenly brightened and looked up at him.


    "Except to be your boyfriend, of course!" Suk nodded. Although he doesn''t know everything, he can solve many things easily.


    "Good! I hope you can help me to verify whether I am the first time or not! " The cuckoo''s sincere words seem to be eager to get rid of her injustice.


    [author''s digression]: Double 11, single brothers, come on!

 Chapter 1005

    Suk thought that if the cuckoo put forward some requirements, he just took the opportunity to end the cause and effect of the two people. After all, he still had his own responsibility. He could not be at ease without paying some price.


    But I''m all ears. Who knows that cuckoo put forward such an incredible proposal? Is it the first time to verify it? How to verify? I''ve been sleeping with myself once. How can I verify it now?


    Looking at Suk''s stunned look, there seems to be a trace of boredom in his eyes. It seems that he has already regarded himself as the kind of woman who is haunted by death, and he has the gloomy comment in his heart. However, this kind of uncomfortable mood is soon put aside by the cuckoo. It''s good to have a misunderstanding and explain it clearly!


    "I don''t know why there was no bleeding at that time, but it was the first time for me, because I never had a boyfriend!" The cuckoo looked into Suk''s eyes and spoke sincerely. It didn''t look like a lie at all.


    "Well?" When Suk heard this, it was impossible to say that he was not surprised. If he didn''t even have a boyfriend, would he be broken by a ghost? But this woman said in the end is true or false, I also know from. [


    "I can do what you say!" He shrugged his shoulders. It is said that among the ancient imperial palaces, there were a group of old mothers who could determine whether a woman was still pure in many ways. But now, not only did he not master this technique, but also he took off his pants and farted after the inspection!


    Suk doesn''t want to do the things that others steal cattle and pull their own pegs. It seems that the cuckoo really depends on his own meaning. It''s impossible to say that he doesn''t have any conflict in his heart.


    The cuckoo bowed his head and said nothing. He seemed to be a little hesitant. After a while, he suddenly raised his head again: "I heard that if it was the first time, it would be very tight. Don''t you feel it?"


    "Eh!" Suk''s face turned red and his ears turned red. This is a question that can''t be avoided. After all, he really went deep into the woman''s body at that time, but now in retrospect, it seems that his feeling at that time was a little vague, and Du Wan suddenly appeared in the middle of the way. In panic, he had forgotten what he felt.


    But Suk thought that there was no way to confirm the truth from this aspect alone, but he had to answer and said awkwardly: "I was a little nervous at that time, I didn''t pay attention!"


    Suk felt like a pig eating ginseng fruit. He knew it was delicious, but he didn''t taste it. Maybe if he hadn''t been caught by Du Wan at that time and the fighting lasted longer, he would have remembered something.


    "Then do it again!" Cuckoo looks at Suk''s red face and thick neck, and quickly gives a set of plans, that is, it can conduct another experiment, whether it is true or not depends on Suk, the experimental operator.


    "Eh!" As soon as Suk heard this, he had the illusion of darkness. Do you want to do it again? Doesn''t that mean you''re going to have sex with her again? Isn''t that a bit of a joke?


    "Suk, do you know? I won''t force you to be responsible. You should know that I like you. Although we haven''t been in touch for a long time, haven''t you heard of it? Among thousands of people, only one look back can predestinate this life! " The cuckoo suddenly became fluent.


    In particular, the second half of the sentence reminds Suk of the song


    Suk knows that most of the reasons for her entanglement lie in her estrangement between the two people. She can''t even be regarded as an ordinary friend. She can''t accept a deeper relationship with cuckoo, and now she has no skills, and she can''t give her the result she wants.


    As for whether it was the first time for Cuckoo that night, this kind of question can''t be the premise for Suk to accept cuckoo. So what can Suk say if she knows that bleeding may really lead to her situation? Well, let''s go out with each other!


    So what should other people do on their own?


    At this moment, Suk is even constantly condemning himself. Why is his head hot at that time? Is the final result of this damned flower picking system to turn himself into a flower picker?


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1006

    There is no answer to a difficult problem. Suk looks at the cuckoo constantly explaining to herself. Many girls'' words that are shy to export have come out of her mouth.


    I can feel that when she said these words, she was also red faced, even stammered, unable to express her meaning, but I can understand what she was saying.


    Looking at the cuckoo, because of his eagerness, there seems to be something shining in his eyes. At last, Suk was bored from the beginning, and became helpless.


    "Cuckoo, I''d like to believe that you are a good girl, but it''s really not suitable between us. It''s not because we have Du Wan, but we, you see, I''m only 18 years old now!"


    Suk can only put out the real problem of CHIGUO. Indeed, the age gap is a problem. From Du Wan, she knows that her sister is 23 years old today! [


    twenty three years old is a good time to be young and charming. It can even be said that a woman''s golden age. Although most of the girls she meets are several years older than herself, even Qin Zheng is 26 years old, and the biggest Ye Wei will be 30 years old in two years.


    However, when I was with them, I didn''t take the age gap seriously. After all, people can ignore these things after a long time of contact, but cuckoo can''t. I didn''t have any foreshadowing with her, and now I can only let her give up through this reason.


    "I know. I knew you were eighteen years old. I''m five years older than you, but haven''t you heard that love is regardless of age?" When Du Juan saw that Suk was finally willing to face the problem directly, she was even more nervous than before about whether to face it for the first time.


    Suk would like to say that he knows that love is regardless of age, but there are also various restrictions, such as love, but now he and azalea have no such feeling, but Suk can''t speak, azalea has said it again.


    "Suk, do you know? I like you in my heart, so I want to give you my body, but I won''t restrict your freedom because of this. As long as you are willing to accept me, you can still choose other women, even get married and have children. I won''t have any complaints! "


    "I''m five years older than you. I know it''s no big deal to have a brother-in-law relationship now. There are many stars on TV who are in their teens and twenties, but if we can continue, I''ll tell you that I won''t marry you!"


    "I think my life, in addition to love you, is only for the love of nature, I am willing to explore strange places, in fact, you do not know, my family is also like this, I did not tell them, has been saying that I am traveling, ha ha, in fact, I am exploring!"


    "I''ve been to Shangri La, Xishuangbanna, Taklimakan, Tiankeng, Chongqing, and many other places that are easy to die. In fact, it''s very dangerous, but I''m not tired of it. I don''t know which day I''ll go out and I''ll never come back. I think when I leave, I know in my heart that I loved someone, and that person just loved me!"


    Suk watched the cuckoo slowly tell himself about the magnificent scenery of mountains and rivers, all kinds of unexpected dangers. It seemed that they were not even going to mention whether it was the first time, and the atmosphere began to become harmonious for the first time.


    Even he has been unconsciously attracted by the cuckoo, this woman when talking about these things, seems to have a kind of unique charm began to exude.


    "Do you know the Tiankeng in Chongqing? Many people call it Tiankeng Dixie. It''s in a small mountain village. It''s the deepest and largest lava funnel in the world. It''s surrounded by cliffs. The entrance is like a big mouth, but now it''s become a tourist area, without the fun of exploration! "


    Suo waterfall, Li Tou Wan waterfall, change peak, Juxiang Tanquan, Shi Guanyin, Guimen pass, Yinyang gap, double wind tunnel, Suk heard the names of each one from the mouth of the cuckoo, as if he had been in the soul stirring beauty.


    Cuckoo found that as long as he didn''t ask some questions about his feelings, Suk was willing to talk to him more. The cold and boring look disappeared and replaced by a lively conversation.


    It seems that there is something wrong with the way I deal with this problem. If I can get in touch slowly and accumulate little by little, maybe I can get Su Ke''s approval earlier, but I don''t have enough time now. I have signed up for the next exploration and will leave here soon.


    What are we going to do? The cuckoo is confused!


    Suk has to admit that cuckoo is a girl who has her own dream. She doesn''t enjoy her comfortable life, but travels in the wild all the year round. It''s a small matter to suffer. Although she doesn''t say it, she can guess that every adventure is full of danger.


    When Rhododendron opened her heart, her lonely personality made her tell her experience for the first time. This woman became very talkative, from the human faced spider in the southern forest to the volcanic crater emitting sulfur heat at any time, from the turbulent underground river to the knife toothed fish in the novel.


    Even let Suk have a kind of eager to participate, unconsciously time slowly flowing, the sky slowly darkened, the coffee shop guests changed wave by wave, only this man and woman stay among them."It''s really beautiful!" Suk looked at the photos in the Rhododendron''s mobile phone. There were all kinds of strange scenery, such as towering trees, magnificent waterfalls, cloud shrouded peaks, and even the crevice pit she said before. [


    "well, the cliffs here are all black and shiny stones. This big pit is called black eye!" The cuckoo sitting on Suk''s side points to a picture of Suk and takes the post of commentator.


    Suk turns over the photo, and at this time, the mobile phone in his pocket starts to vibrate. When he takes it out, it turns out to be snow white''s phone. Subconsciously, he looks out, and the sky has turned yellow.


    "Oh! got it! All right


    Suk hung up the phone and turned to look at the cuckoo. Maybe the girl heard the voice inside and looked a little unnatural. Facing Suk''s eyes, she said with a smile, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at the bitterness in cuckoo''s eyes, Suk was embarrassed: "well, I have to send you back first! I''ll treat you to dinner next time! "


    "Really?" Rhododendron''s eyes suddenly brightened. It seemed that he didn''t expect Suk to say: "you can''t cheat people!" While talking, he subconsciously grabbed Suk''s arm, which was very intimate, just like coquetry.


    "Really, where are you going?"


    "Back to fangfeiyi!" Cuckoo blurts out, and suddenly Suk''s tiger body is shocked. There are not only duwan but also luofeiyan in fangfeiyi people!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1007

    If it doesn''t involve men''s and women''s affairs, especially the authenticity of the first time, the conversation between the two people is still very harmonious. At least on the way back, it''s still hot.


    It''s said that she is timid in her hometown, but the closer she is to fangfeiyi people, Suk also feels more and more uncomfortable. It''s estimated that luofeiyan has already guessed some of them, and she doesn''t want to be angry with herself.


    But Du Wan is more troublesome. Since she came back with her from Tianjin last time, the girl seems to be hiding from herself. Her eyes are not right in the morning. This is the rhythm to break out.


    According to her experience of contacting Du Wan for such a long time, this girl will never break out. If she breaks out, her life will be ruined.


    But I can''t help it. I can''t let cuckoo go back alone. It''s so late. I should treat him to a meal according to the gentlemanly manner. Now that I haven''t eaten the meal, I can''t say I can''t give it away. [


    it''s a knife to stretch your neck, and it''s a knife to shrink your neck. Anyway, we have to face this situation sooner or later. When we finally saw the signboard of fangfeiyi, Suk took a deep breath, then opened the door and walked down: "let''s go in!"


    At this moment, there was a kind of atmosphere that the wind was bleak, the water was cold, and the strong man was gone. But because Du Juan felt that her relationship with Suk was getting better, her face always showed a happy smile. Two people, two expressions, finally walked in.


    "Yo! Here comes little brother Su A Jiaohu, with a crisp and numb electric current, directly penetrates the eardrum.


    "I miss you so much!" Here a charming young woman twists her thin waist, and there is a half old woman passing by. Xu Niang is so charming: "come and let your sister hug you. You haven''t hugged her for nearly a month. Look at your sister. You think your chest is thin!"


    "Huanhuan, go away. I''m a party member. Let me come first." A woman in a slim suit squeezed out of the crowd. She was estimated to be in her mid-20s. She had short hair and forced to bear the smile on her face. Finally, she had a way of life.


    "Bah, you''re a party member, you can''t be a euro. Let me go first!" Well, another woman joined the battle group. Suk remembers that his name seems to be Liu Shufang. He should be working in an accounting firm. No wonder his mouth is Euro.


    In fact, people here can be regarded as acquaintances. The first one was Zhang Huan, and the Party member was a civil servant named Wu Qian. All of them were regular customers of Fangfei people, and they were all VP. At the beginning, there was no less flirting with them, but they didn''t see each other during this period because of the closure of business here.


    One by one, their eyes were shining. Although they knew that these people were making fun of themselves, they also felt that their legs and stomachs were cramped when they looked at them. Subconsciously, they looked at Luo Feiyan and saw that she was standing with Du Wan.


    Du Wan''s face was still tight, and he found that his eyes seemed to hum and turned his head. On the contrary, Luo Feiyan winked at him, looking like a good play and gloating.


    Fortunately, seeing that Suk was asking for help from himself, and considering their deep feelings, they finally decided to step forward: "stop! All give me stop, don''t know to let the leader up first! I''m the leader. Let me do it first! "


    However, although Luo Feiyan has begun to come to support, who knows that it has not turned the situation around, but added fuel to the fire. I don''t know who yelled: "comrades! For xng life, go


    Poof! Suk almost spits out black blood, xng life? In broad daylight, in the world, these women are too bold. Are they empty, lonely and cold? How can you turn into a hungry wolf when you are alone in an empty room?


    If they were to fall into their hands, they would not be able to squeeze themselves to death!


    Looking at the rush of Ru wave, the cuckoo standing next to Suk is silly. This woman has been exploring in the wild and has seen a big scene. However, in this case, she subconsciously stepped back two steps and left Suk''s right and wrong place.


    When suxton turned into a small boat in the storm, he was swaying and full of danger. He was touched by these women in the East and West, and the method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall could not be used. In the face of these women''s haunting nine Yin white bone claws, he directly defeated them.


    "Ah! Don''t touch it


    Suk shouts. He feels that his younger brother has been touched by someone. Although he doesn''t use much strength, he is very dissatisfied with Suk. He wants to hit him with a stick, but before he moves, the other hand has already hit him.


    "Ladies and sisters, hold your hand high! Let go of my little brother Suk, red faced and puffing, seized the opportunity to break through the barriers and finally broke out, bowing and begging for mercy.


    But these women are in high spirits, one by one, I''m afraid they are brewing the next round of attacks. [


    "we didn''t catch your little brother, OK?" Zhang Huan laughed and blinked. Then she looked down at her hand. With her action, she was the only one who attacked her.


    "Sister Huan!" Suk wanted to cry, suddenly remembered that just now, it seemed that this woman had called out, issued orders, and encouraged the women''s army to attack her. Looking at her endless appearance, she thought that she had become a lamb in her eyes.I took a deep breath. If I just sit and wait to die, I''m afraid it will make them do whatever they want. Now all I can do is resist and turn the world around.


    "Sister Huan, don''t embarrass your little brother. If he is irritated, he will be hurt when he is wiped and killed when he is hit. His killing power is too great!" Suk finally put down the embarrassment in his heart and said cheekily.


    "So powerful! But I like it. As the saying goes, "if Suk dies under the stick, he will be a romantic ghost!" Who knew that Zhang Huan was not afraid at all, but also began to mobilize the masses and drive the mood, and looked around: "sisters, you say, am I right?"


    "Yes All the women speak with one voice, and there is a momentum that thousands of troops come to meet each other through the clouds and arrows. One by one, they are colorful, fat and thin, and their voices are clear and sweet. It would be a kind of enjoyment if they didn''t attack each other fiercely.


    This time, cuckoo really saw that Suk was like a little brother in front of these women. Watching them joking one by one, he even wanted to join them, but he didn''t dare to destroy the initial foundation he had built with Suk, so he could only stand by and snicker.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1008

    The cuckoo looks at the startled Suk in front of her eyes, while the women form a circle again. This kind of feeling is like that the precious jade in the dream of Red Mansions is trapped in the warm fragrant nephrite. Suddenly, she finds that Suk seems more attractive than she imagined.


    However, some people are happy and some people are worried. Du Wan, who has been watching coldly, still has a tight face and even purses his mouth. He looks at Suk being attacked by others. Although he is in a mess and blushes, who knows if he is enjoying himself secretly!


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am. Although I have been treating Suk for a long time, I have even reduced the number of times I come here. Moreover, because of the cuckoo, I don''t know how to deal with the relationship with Suk.


    But still think Suk should be his own, now it seems that someone is tampering with his beloved toy, finally can''t help but walk past.


    Knowing that these people are playing, they can''t dispel them coldly. They can only save the country by curving and adopting circuitous tactics. They go to Zhang Huan, who has already acted as the leading elder sister, and stick to her ear: "sister Huan, what did you say just now? For xng life? Don''t you think the couple''s life is not harmonious recently? " [


    "bah! You little girl, what are you talking about! What xng life, I''m talking about is for the advancement of new China, OK? I''ll see if you''ve moved your heart. All these things are in your mind


    Zhang Huan''s voice was not deliberately lowered. Everyone heard it, especially Suk. He was stunned. For the sake of new China? It seems that I was wrong. Fortunately, I didn''t say anything at that time, otherwise I would be embarrassed!


    "Ah? No, I heard what it was Du Wan saw that all these women began to put on airs, and Zhang Huan''s words were obviously to burn the flames of war on himself, and immediately withdrew to Luo Feiyan''s side to seek strategic partners.


    "Sister Yan, what did you say they just said?"


    "Me? I seem to hear them say, "for rougamo!" Luo Feiyan laughs, but he knows that it''s almost the end now. He claps his hands and draws everyone''s attention to his side.


    "Sisters, time is up. It''s time for us to have dinner. Is it rougamo?"


    "Report smoke smoke, we don''t eat rougamo, want to eat meat and sausage!" Liu Shufang suddenly blurted out that Suk didn''t react at first. He was ready to move when he looked at these women. His eyes moved three times down. He suddenly understood the meaning of sausage in meat and covered his crotch with his hands subconsciously.


    What kind of people are these! It''s too bold to say. It''s so yellow. Even the meat and sausage come out. The sausage is its own. What about the meat? Where else is the meat that can hold the sausage?


    The brain suddenly appeared fragrant scene, the whole body a little hot and dry feeling, and more and more fierce, fortunately, Luo Feiyan is also a teaser veteran, deal with such a situation, raise your hand to catch Liu Shufang''s Shuangfeng: "I call you color, call you color, then I also want to eat steamed bread!"


    "Eh!" Liu Shufang ran back quickly, dodged Luo Feiyan''s Dragon''s hand and said: "Yanyan, don''t eat mine. Mine is Wangzai steamed bread. If you don''t have enough, you have to eat Du Wan''s! She has enough weight


    It''s true that although these women don''t have the legendary airport, according to the proportion of their body, Du Wan is really the only girl who attracts the most attention. It''s not just a story, but they are all genuine products.


    Su Ke subconsciously looked at the past. Today''s Du Wan''s upper body is a light yellow low breasted sweater, which is also covered with a cardigan bean blue sweater. The two chest peaks stand tall and straight. Just looking at this, it immediately gives people a feeling of not looking at the mountains after the return of Huangshan.


    Seeing these women make a mess again, Suk thinks that it''s the best way to leave early. However, without waiting for him to speak, Luo Feiyan chases Liu Shufang and gives up halfway. He turns his head and looks at himself: "Suk, let''s go to dinner together! I''m organizing you to celebrate the opening of the business today


    These people are all invited by Luo Feiyan on the phone. After all, they have been closed for a long time. When they open today, it''s natural to bring these big customers back. A meal is just a way to get in touch.


    "No, sister Yan, I have something else to do. I won''t go today!" Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose, a little embarrassed.


    "Su Xiaodi, you won''t treat us sisters as food, will you?" Another woman started to stir up the flames. Suk couldn''t wait for the situation to expand and explain quickly.


    "Sisters, I''m really busy today. Next time, I''ll treat you next time!" After that, they ran away without waiting for their answers.


    The beating of the heart is a little fanatical. These women are more and more French now, and their words are more and more explicit. This is to cultivate themselves into the rhythm of sex demons!


    I took several deep breaths in a row, but the effect is not obvious. Now I have to pick up Bai Xue, he Fenglu and Ma Yina. I don''t know if they have settled the site selection of the foundation. [


    it''s true to say that women are born shopaholics. Suk drove to Beiguo department store. He had already made an appointment, but he couldn''t wait on the left and wait on the right. Seeing that the street lights had been turned on, he finally decided to go upstairs to look for them.But just after locking the car, I saw the three women coming out of the door with big and small bags. I didn''t expect that one afternoon, the three women were as good as one person. They were very intimate.


    It has to be said that this is a beautiful scenery. Even Suk''s impatience just disappeared, and he had to run to help carry things.


    White snow see Suk come, immediately smile: "come on! Come on! I bought you a windbreaker. You must look great on it! "


    As he said this, he handed over a large paper pocket. Suk naturally had to pick it up. The shopping bag said Burberry. Although I don''t know what the brand is like, I don''t think the price will be too low. Otherwise, with this girl''s character, she would never give it to herself.


    "Here you are!" At this time, he Fenglu even handed over a bag, but it was much smaller than that. The small black packing bag was square: "don''t think about it. This is a reward for your willingness to establish a charity foundation! I sent it to you on behalf of the children who need help over there! "


    "For me?" Suk was stunned. He did not expect that he Fenglu would also give him a gift. He glanced at it and knew what it was: "watch? Omega


    "Go on!" He Fenglu seems to be not used to giving people gifts, noncommittal, once put into the hands of Suk, when Suk made Leng, Ma Yina also handed a bag: "boss, this is what I give you!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1009

    "Well, it''s handsome!" Bai Xue nods and praises. She seems to be very satisfied with her eyes. The beige cotton Burberry windbreaker fits Suk very well. The single breasted and slim waist design makes him look tall and straight.


    The epaulet design makes people look young and neat. This version is very suitable for Suk. With his light blue jeans, snow white feels more and more cool.


    Omega mechanical watch, seahorse series, refined steel strap, dark gray dial, crystal mirror, the whole watch is very exquisite, and it has a kind of man''s elegant temperament. Suk, who has never worn a watch, is not used to it. He looks at it over and over for a long time.


    The scarf tied around her neck was given to her by Ma Yina. The cashmere scarf in Erdos, with water pattern and check, is also light color. It complements each other with beige windbreaker. It is estimated that when the three girls buy things, they must have discussed it.


    "Today is my birthday?" Suk was very embarrassed when he looked at the three gifts on his body. After all, he got other people''s things for nothing. He felt that he was owed a lot. He raised his hand and rubbed his nose. After all, his birthday had been several months. [


    four people are standing in the parking lot. Suk looks at the three women, none of whom is talking, and all of them are still looking at themselves. He carefully asks, "today is the birthday of the God of wealth. If everyone gives me the same gift, I can get happiness?"


    Suk thought of the jokes on the Internet that he had to forward and continued to ask, but the three women still laughed.


    "Three beauties, can you tell me what day it is today?" The situation is a little strange, Suk suddenly received a gift, subconsciously thought that the three girls would have any other arrangements.


    "Fool! Today is Sunday! What day is it? Get on the bus Snow flicked Suk''s arm and ran to the front passenger''s door naturally.


    "All right, get in the car first!" It''s true that the temperature is low enough. It''s not comfortable to freeze outside. Fortunately, it didn''t take long for Suk to get off the bus. At that time, the heating of the air conditioner didn''t disappear. When he went in, he was suddenly warm.


    "I also want to eat instant boiled mutton!" Snow White took the lead to speak, and proposed the specific way of the next meal. Maybe the last meal was good, but the meaning was not enough.


    Suk turned to see he Fenglu and Ma Yina: "what about you?"


    It seems that this kind of instant boiled mutton is not common in Macao. He Fenglu has some ideas. As for Ma Yina, she doesn''t have any opinions. She can eat anything.


    "All right, let''s go and eat in DongLaiShun!" Suk starts his car and drives out of the parking lot. DongLaiShun is also a famous time-honored brand. Weihai is also a real branch store, especially mutton, which can be fried, roasted and rinsed all the time.


    Naturally, Ma Yina knew Weihai''s hotel very well. Sitting in the back, she began to talk about the history of DongLaiShun. Suk also spoke a few words from time to time, and slowly began to slow down.


    The mobile phone in my pocket vibrates constantly. Take it out and it''s Liu Feihong.


    "Sister Feihong!"


    "Oh? They have come to you? "


    "Well, I''ll go right away."


    "Who?" Bai Xue knows that it''s a woman who is calling. She is very vigilant and begins to ask. She is not very happy to see Suk''s obedience to this woman.


    "My elder sister, I will not eat instant boiled mutton today. Let''s go to my elder sister''s place." Suk, a little hesitant, turned the car to the road to the blue sea and the sky, thought about it and said, "Lulu, I may need to use three million yuan first, and then make up for it when the capital turns around!"


    Although the money is all her own, and it''s also in her own account, when I think of winning the money, I still rely on the first kiss that I cheated he Fenglu. I always feel that there is half of her in this military medal. Moreover, I said I would put all the money in the foundation. Now I use it privately, and I always want to talk to he Fenglu.


    "What for?" Hearing that he wanted to use the foundation''s money, he Fenglu frowned and sat up straight. He supported the front co pilot''s chair with both hands and asked.


    "I''m going to buy a mall! Now we are ready to sign the transfer contract! " Suk is going to Bihai Yuntian now. Just now Liu Feihong called to say that yuanguangwei has been going to find her with the contract. Thinking about it, he didn''t leave yuanguangwei a phone call. Relatively speaking, going to Bihai Yuntian is better than going to his own supermarket. [


    "give me back my watch!" Suddenly he Fenglu said coldly, but Suk didn''t respond.


    "I said give me back my watch!" He Fenglu pointed to the Omega on Suk''s wrist: "money is your money. You can use it if you want, but I''m not going to give you a reward. Please give me back my watch!"


    "Ah? How can I do that? I don''t want to take back what I sent out! " Upon hearing this, Suk knew that the girl was reasonable, but this time, she was supervising her own foundation and making it run well.


    Now that the foundation has not yet been established, he has borrowed some of it. He Fenglu must be a little unhappy. Naturally, he wants to express his dissatisfaction. Taking back his watch is just a way of condemning."Why can''t I take it back? I''m willing to buy it!" He Fenglu''s face is tense. He is not really angry, but he must show his attitude on this matter. Otherwise, if there is a first time, there must be a second time. Don''t wait for the foundation to be established. There is no money left!


    "By the way, do you have a good look at the address? Where did we choose the Shengtang foundation?" Suk Gu said about him, very good to the side of the topic, sure enough, or Ma Yina understanding, immediately come forward to solve their own problems.


    "Boss, the address has been chosen. It''s on the eighth floor of Weiliang building. We''ll rent 400 square meters first. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    The Weiliang building in the mouth of Ma Yina, whose full name is Weihai food group building, is one of the tallest buildings in Weihai City. It can almost be used as a landmark of the city. It''s really good to choose there to set up the headquarters of the foundation.


    Because Bai Xue is he Fenglu''s good friend and Suk''s good baby, there is not much to say between the two people, so she can only make peace: "Suk, do you want to buy a shopping mall? Which mall? "


    "I tell you, you should not know. It''s Mingzhu commercial building!"


    "What? Pearl commercial building? We are going to go shopping today. Who knows that it says interior decoration and suspension of business. Now, if you buy it, I don''t have to spend money to buy things! " Snow White''s eyes are shining, and she has a strong impulse to show her skills.


    And Ma Yina is now surprised: "boss, you are talking about the Pearl mall? Three million? All to us? "


    "Yes Suk nodded.


    "Boss, are there any traps here? I heard that last time someone had already bid 8 million yuan! But the boss over there didn''t let it go. How could he sell it to you so cheaply now? "


    Ma Yina''s first reaction was unbelievable, because Suk didn''t tell her clearly before, which made the girl think that the transaction was too abnormal, and it might even be a commercial fraud!

 Chapter 1010

    Suk naturally doesn''t think that he is taking advantage of others, coercing and luring, which is totally inconsistent with his glorious and tall image. It can only be said that the transaction is very normal, and Yuan Guangwei completely agrees. At that time, he will let Ma Yina check the contract to prevent loopholes.


    He Fenglu''s main concern is nothing other than the foundation. Bai Xue feels that she''s going to Suk''s shopping mall to spend money. She must be very happy. Only Ma Yina thinks there''s something unusual and weird in it. However, seeing Suk''s confidence, she won''t say anything else.


    In fact, according to the solar terms, when we enter the autumnal equinox, the night is long and the day is short. The Omega on the wrist shows that the date is November 24. It''s past the beginning of winter. Although it''s only 6:30 now, it''s dark outside and the street lights are all on.


    Listen to Suk say that this is to go to his sister, Bai Xuefei want to buy some gifts, always can''t empty handed to see people, this girl has put herself in Suk''s girlfriend position, for fear of losing her propriety.


    "It''s OK. You don''t need to buy anything. You can eat anything you like there. It''s a restaurant!" Suk did not stop, but drove directly to the blue sea and sky. [


    the receptionist at the door can see from the outside that the decoration is of high grade. The waiter smiles sweetly and greets Suk, which makes Bai Xue stare again. She seems very dissatisfied with Suk''s being favored by beautiful women.


    However, when she saw Liu Feihong, the girl soon became very enthusiastic. When she met her, she quickly called her sister for fear that she didn''t like herself. This is the normal performance of men and women in love. I wish all the people who have relations with Suk would bless her.


    Liu Feihong looks at Suk and brings three beautiful girls together. He gives Suk a deep look, which makes Suk very embarrassed. Although he doesn''t have anything to do with Liu Qingqing now, the little girl''s mind is that her sister knows it well, and she seems to be cheating on her.


    "Sister Feihong, these are Bai Xue and he Fenglu, my friends in Macao!" Suk has always been a positive way to admit Snow White''s identity: "this is marina. She is going to set up a foundation in a period of time. She is in charge of it!"


    Liu Feihong said hello to the three girls and pointed upstairs: "Yuan Guangwei is on it. Now go to sign the contract?"


    "Well, sign it. I''ll have dinner here in a moment! They are all hungry Suk nodded, three girls on the road began to cry to eat, really shopping is also a very physical exercise.


    Yuan Guangwei came here alone, without company. He sat in the conference room in the cold. When he came, someone made a cup of tea for him, and soon the tea was cold. He didn''t even have a receptionist.


    But there was really no way. At noon, I wanted to try to ease the antagonism with Suk. Relying on the old to sell the old, Hok''s gag had no effect. He even said that he wanted to introduce his daughter to him. Suk was still like a stone in the pit and refused directly.


    However, the news in the afternoon immediately made him feel on pins and needles. The fire brigade of Weihai City has issued a notice to the county fire brigade, asking for a key inspection of the fire facilities in densely populated places, and even vaguely pointed out his own pearl commercial building.


    It''s estimated that this is just the beginning. If you can''t make a decision early, it''s likely that you''ll be in trouble everywhere. It''s not just this company that will close down for rectification. Maybe you''ll soon have to face the situation that stores can be opened. Moreover, if you come here every once in a while, those merchants are expected to leave soon.


    Who knows if Suk still has a backhand. He is also a person with reputation and status. He can''t catch up with Suk and worry about being tripped up all day. He might as well spend money on peace.


    The Pearl commercial building in Weihai City was bought at a low price. Although it is very distressing, it has recovered the cost for a long time, and it has also helped itself to earn no less than 4.5 million yuan. Now B has no choice but to spend money to avoid disaster.


    Bihai Yuntian''s business is very hot. I don''t know if these people really think the food is delicious, or they are just flattering. Many employees of surrounding enterprises choose this place for dinner, and they feel a bit crowded when they go upstairs.


    "These three girls are not all your girlfriends, are they?" Liu Feihong, who was leading the way, turned his head and said in a low voice. For a long time, he could see that there was something wrong with the three women''s eyes when they looked at Suk. Liu Feihong, who had become a gifted skill in observing words and colors, could see at a glance.


    "Eh!" Suk subconsciously turned to have a look, and found that there was already a team h behind, just separating the three girls behind. It was estimated that they could not hear Liu Feihong''s words.


    Sometimes when you admit it, your credibility will be reduced. If Suk can''t answer Liu Feihong''s words, he can only smile: "sister Feihong, you really have a brilliant eye. You can see it all at once!"


    "Hey! Say you''re fat and you''re panting! " Sure enough, as soon as Liu Feihong heard Su Ke''s words, he subconsciously didn''t believe it. If they were all Su Ke''s girlfriends, how could they still be in love with their sisters? They would have killed each other long ago.


    "That girl named Bai must be! Just now, I saw that she was going to fall on you. Your eyes were as soft as water! " According to his own analysis, Liu Feihong is right."By the way, sister Feihong, how are you now?" Suk dares not continue this topic and starts interrupting. [


    "what''s up?" Liu Feihong didn''t respond to Suk''s question.


    "Yes, are you still dizzy?" When Suk came in, he found that Liu Feihong''s face was normal, but she was a little weak. However, judging from the mood she was just talking about, she thought it would be OK.


    When Su Ke said this, Liu Feihong''s face turned red. He immediately thought of the situation in the toilet. His heart beat faster for no reason. He quickly turned his head to prevent Su Ke from seeing his face change and walked a few steps.


    "Well, it''s all right. Drink some brown sugar water!" Suk followed her and waited for a while before he heard Liu Feihong''s voice.


    "Yes, I think you should eat more fruits and vegetables such as red dates and tomatoes. Red fruits and vegetables can replenish blood!" Suk immediately said: "I''ll help you to have a good conditioning when you have time!"


    Suk can''t help but see that Liu Feihong has been plagued by anemia. After all, the deeper he knows about traditional Chinese medicine, the more he feels that his knowledge is exhausted. Long term anemia can lead to anemia, heart disease, and even chronic renal insufficiency, which will do great harm to his body.


    "I see!" Liu Feihong was also defeated by this topic, but he didn''t give a good answer. Fortunately, he has already stepped into the conference room on the fourth floor and reached for the door.


    Yuan Guangwei, who has been staying alone in the conference room, suddenly the door rings. He quickly turns around and looks at Liu Feihong and Su Ke coming in together. He smiles and is impatient.


    Novel net

 Chapter 1011

    As the only one with professional knowledge among these people, Ma Yina naturally took up the responsibility of checking the contract. After all, the contract was brought by Yuan Guang. If there are some traps in it, it must be very deep.


    It seems that there is no loophole to be added. It seems that Yuan Guangwei didn''t think about it. But Ma Yina still thinks it''s incredible to buy Mingzhu commercial building with three million yuan.


    Moreover, Yuan Guangwei doesn''t look like a tearful sale at all. On the contrary, he looks like a person who is eager to dump his burden. However, since the contract is OK, let''s sign it!


    "Boss, I''ve seen it. There''s nothing to add!" Ma Yina finished and handed the contract to Suk, but Suk turned over two times, did not look carefully, this is not his strength, as long as the signature payment is good.


    "Brother Suk, don''t worry, I dare not tamper with the contract!" Yuan Guangwei knew in his heart that now that he had decided to spend money on Ping''an, he didn''t have to worry about these things. If he was friendly, he might be able to improve the relationship between the two sides. [


    this is also the reason why he didn''t let Yuanfang appear. If the boy came, it would be counterproductive if he didn''t say well, and it would be more than the gain.


    Today, I went to select a site for the foundation, and I also negotiated with the Weiliang building about the price. First of all, I rented it for half a year, so naturally I had to pay the rent to others. So now Ma Yina has a checkbook and a seal in her hand.


    In fact, Suk''s mentality has always been very peaceful, and he didn''t take the acquisition transaction as a very important thing, but when he picked up the pen, he couldn''t help his heart beating faster.


    This seems to be my first step! Once upon a time, I was envious of the rich second generation, who could spend their money freely. I was also sad about my family''s economic situation, and even secretly complained about why my family was so poor.


    But now, I have the ability to change my fate and make my parents live a better life. Even when my parents heard the news, they were shocked.


    When the tip of the pen fell on the paper and his name appeared on it, Suk knew that the Pearl commercial building was his own now, and suddenly came up with an idea, whether the legendary historical wheel would have begun to roll forward at this moment.


    It seems that in many novels, there will be gears of fate, wheels of history and so on. Maybe I will become the son of fate today, and my commercial ship will sail in the future.


    A cash check was issued. A thin piece of paper was three million yuan. Yuan Guangwei held it in his hand, with a gentle smile on his face, but his heart was a little dejected. A commercial building that had been painstakingly managed now changed its flag and changed its banner. His son did not strive for success. He really had the mentality of Feng Tang yilao and Li Guang Nanfeng.


    No one wants to invite himself to dinner, so yuan Guangwei naturally leaves.


    "Suk, now you''re a big boss. Treat, treat!" White snow in the side turn looking at the transfer contract, while cheerfully shouting.


    As the host here, Liu Feihong naturally won''t let Suk invite any guests, and before she went upstairs, she had already explained: "come on, come here, you''re welcome!"


    Although the business is booming, the hall is full, and people eat in boxes early, Liu Feihong, as the boss here, still has his own box, which is also for emergency use.


    All the guests and guests enjoyed a meal. Liu Feihong, in particular, seemed to like this kind of atmosphere. She was not so cold and fierce as usual. With her help, the other three girls, though they met her for the first time, soon got familiar with her, especially the red wine.


    Besides, it''s not a bottle of red wine, it''s two bottles. It''s full of Xiafei, and the atmosphere is hot. Suk''s small amount of wine can''t lift his head in front of the four women.


    Suk saw for the first time that women could drink like this. Liu Feihong had seen him in the liquor volume. He called the Baijiu beer and drank it. He was also born in a dark street family. He could drink some reason, but he and Lu Na were thoroughly scared.


    Looking at Ma Yina embracing Liu Feihong''s shoulder and saying that I still want my sister, Suk felt like crying. However, Liu Feihong didn''t know whether the wine was strong. He waved his hand and called out to the door. Suddenly, the waiter brought up two bottles of red wine.


    "Suk! Come on, fill it up, fill it up Liu Feihong exudes a big sister''s momentum. Under her greeting, Bai Xue rushes to pour a full cup for Suk.


    "Today, celebrate your success in blackmailing a shopping mall. From today on, you have successfully washed white. Come on, have a drink!" Liu Feihong stood up and immediately responded. Ma Yina, Bai Xue and he Fenglu all looked at Suk, holding the cup.


    Suk felt as if he had been in a den of thieves. He had just drunk three cups, but he couldn''t drink much. When he drank a glass of red wine, he could be careless. Now he has made progress. After three cups, he is dizzy and hot. [


    "thank you, sister Feihong!" Suk stood up and knew that it was no good not to drink this glass of wine. After all, Liu Feihong helped him a lot in this matter, and he really needed to express his thanks. However, before his voice fell, the four women had already stuck their glasses to their lips.Baijiu, a cup of red wine directly poured into the throat. Fortunately, there is no spicy liquor, but it is definitely not delicious. When Suk frowned down the cup, it was found that only one of five people drank a cup of wine, and the four women had a little bit of it.


    "Don''t you mean a toast?" Suk felt that his stomach had seen such a cruel reality, and he had already begun to turn the river upside down. Rao Shi had twelve sections of Taoist brocade struggling to put out the fire, but the feeling of drunkenness was still more and more fierce.


    "Come again Snow White came back with the bottle.


    Fortunately, Suk is a good student now. He starts to be careful every time he raises his glass, until Snow White blushes and says, "ah, today is the premiere of let''s get married. I want to go back to watch TV!" Finally, I feel that I can escape from suffering.


    But Liu Feihong''s next words suddenly made Suk''s eyes dark: "let''s go upstairs. There''s a TV in my room. Let''s drink and watch it!"


    Liu Feihong has always lived in the blue sea and cloudy sky, so he has his own room upstairs. Of course, he has all kinds of living facilities. Television is even more essential. Red wine is always absent at that time and has great potential.


    When Suk opened his eyes, it was already daybreak. He opened his eyes in a daze. He was so surprised that he was lying in the middle of his jade arms. What he saw was the fragrance of white flowers.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1012

    Er, Monday, this is the rhythm of going to school! Suk opened his eyes in a daze. It was still a little dark. It was estimated that it would be more than five o''clock. In the past, when he went to school, he would wake up automatically at this time. He didn''t need an alarm clock at all.


    The light in the room seems to have been on all night, and it''s not my bedroom. When I think about it, it seems that I didn''t go home yesterday, but then I see a scene that makes him scared. There are four women lying beside me. What''s more terrible is that these women seem to have no clothes on.


    Yes, it''s all naked!


    Subconsciously felt myself, my God! Why don''t you even have a pair of underwear? What happened yesterday? Can''t you make a dragon and four phoenixes?


    But how is a blank in my mind? It seems that I can''t remember anything clearly. It''s all vague fragments. It seems that everyone helped me up the stairs together. It''s called


    I usually have the habit of morning boom every morning, not to mention the state of embracing left and right now. It seems that there is a sweet taste in the air, and even some familiar things The smoke of the battle between men and women.


    Life is like a big river, sometimes quiet, sometimes crazy


    and Su Xiaoke seems to be in this state right now, already crazy, swaying up and down, seeing that the quilt is going to be put up by him in a small tent, he is really poor.


    Who knows, at this time, a snort came into his ears. Suk was startled. He quickly recited the formula of twelve sections of Taoist brocade in his heart, calm down, no matter who he woke up now? I can only pretend to be a dead body.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1013

    Suk is calm and motionless. In this case, as a hindsight, he is the happiest. A man and four women are all lying on the same bed. I''m afraid no one will believe that he really doesn''t know anything!


    In the next second, Suk knew which one had just made a sound. Liu Feihong, yes, was her. She seemed to wake up and wriggled. Her arm on her belly naturally slid down.


    It''s not because of anything else. Under Liu Feihong''s conscious action, her brother Su Xiaoke, who was already doing a push up, was caught by her.


    It seems that Liu Feihong is in the awakening period of consciousness, which is a natural reaction. He shakes a few times like putting the car in gear, and then stops quickly.


    A jade hand, catching the dragon and subduing the tiger, mastering the root of heaven and earth, warm feeling almost let Suk sit up all of a sudden, but also understand that at this time, it''s better to hold still, to keep unchanged. [


    calm, calm, don''t change, Suk constantly muttered in his heart, trying to play a good image of a vegetable.


    He insisted that the castle peak was not relaxed. He was rooted in the broken rock. He was still strong after a thousand years of hard work. He let the wind blow from east to west and from south to north. This is the true portrayal of Suk now.


    I hope Liu Feihong doesn''t move. After all, Su Xiaoke has become a time bomb. Even Su Ke has heard his little brother''s blood surging in his blood vessels, like a heartbeat.


    Even if he suppressed it strongly, his breathing became short, which made his chest rise and fall violently. If he wanted to be regarded as sleeping, his acting was really bad.


    What to do? The brain is running at full speed. Don''t be afraid. When you have a turtle''s breath, you can really work. When you think about it, your breathing and breathing finally begin to grow, just like an old monk, and the rhythm of your chest gradually drops.


    The room was very quiet. Only five people breathed continuously. However, Liu Feihong''s hand movement stopped for a moment. He seemed to be interested in what he had mastered. He felt like he was judging what it was.


    Thousands of simple hands and weaving machines.


    As a result of several explorations, like a flash of lightning, Liu Feihong wakes up slowly. Suk feels that her hand suddenly looses quickly, and her whole body seems to be stiff.


    Her heart beat, her breath, all disordered rhythm. Although she has not had intimate contact with Yi xng for many years, if she still can''t figure out what she just touched, I''m really sorry for her IQ.


    The gate of memory in her mind was suddenly opened, and the blurry fragments of last night flashed like a movie, but she didn''t know that when she pieced together these pictures, her hand touched them again.


    Suk can control his breathing and heartbeat, but his body''s instinct has produced a completely different reaction under physiological stimulation. Now there is a very strange situation.


    Breathing long, completely like entering a deep sleep state, but the little brother is very excited, ferocious face once exposed, like a golden monkey up, jade clear miles.


    Liu Feihong felt nervous and began to tremble. Her little hand was slowly released, and her whole body seemed to be a loach. She had been shrinking in the quilt, and now she began to probe down slowly.


    Suk even felt the soft ball that had been attached to his stomach before slowly rubbing down, and then Liu Feihong''s trembling breathing spurted hot air on Xiongqi.


    In his mind, there was a picture often seen in TV series. An old Taoist was walking on the eight trigrams, holding a copper coin sword in his hand. Suddenly, the Yellow symbol on the copper coin sword was burning.


    Su Xiaoke also seems to have some kind of unknown chemical reaction under this hot breath, and the blood in the blood vessels seems to be burning and boiling.


    It was very dark in the quilt. Liu Feihong couldn''t see anything. But she could clearly feel that at this moment, her mouth was less than 0.01 cm away from Su Xiaoke. It seemed that as soon as she opened her mouth, she could swallow it directly.


    Suk feels the same way. He has already made up a picture in his mind. Facing his brother, Liu Feihong hesitates and struggles, pink and red lips, one by one. He hopes that she will never do anything. If she does, I''m afraid Guixi zhendinggong will collapse directly.


    But after a quarter of Zhu Xiang, Suk was relieved. He felt that Liu Feihong began to move down again, rubbing his thighs and legs. The movement was slow and gentle. He didn''t want to wake himself up in his sleep. He was as careful as stepping on a steel wire. [


    although she closed her eyes, Suk still clearly felt that Liu Feihong slowly went out along the foot of the bed. Her breathing was obviously disordered and she crept, as if she was picking up her clothes from the ground and was wearing them.


    Liu Feihong''s neat short hair has become a mess. Her cold face is flushed in the past. She has a good figure. When her charming posture exposed to the air is completely covered by her clothes again, she looks at Suk with a complicated look, and her eyes pass the other three girls.Snow shrank in Suk''s arms, and marina''s snow-white buttocks were exposed outside, very mellow. On the other side, he Fenglu was even more graceful, and the two peaks valley was all outside.


    "Hoo Deeply exhaled a breath, stitched good memory let her know last night is exactly what kind of situation, in the brain a mess, subconsciously will run away, but before leaving pulled under the quilt, to open the door he Fenglu cover.


    Listen to Liu Feihong step by step to the door, the pace is very light, and then hear the sound of opening the door, the sound of locking the door, Suk finally completely relaxed, and finally sent away a female Bodhisattva, but the thought that there are still three women around to face, my heart is still helpless.


    If Suk here has formed the habit of getting up early every day for the reason of going to school, even if the other one who gets up early every day, besides Liu Feihong who keeps on exercising every day, should be Ma Yina who has to make breakfast for her father every day.


    The girl seems to be sleeping well, holding Snow White''s waist from behind, and her hangover gradually disappears. Although she has resigned from Weihai bank and no longer needs to order on time every day, her father is still recovering, so it''s better to drink some millet porridge every day.


    He opened his eyes in a daze. First of all, a snow-white beautiful back leaped into his eyes. The skin was tender, the curve was soft, the muscles were tight, and there was a slight sense of bone. Especially the two shoulder blades made the whole back full of charm.


    At a glance, it looks like a white Bi with no flaws, but what surprised Ma was, who is this woman? How did you get to your own house? I even held her to sleep all night!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1014

    Ma Yina drew back her hand and frowned, but her mind began to become normal. From her body shape and hairstyle, I''m afraid she must be holding snow white from behind.


    I drank too much last night. It seems that everyone drank very well. Then I sat together and watched TV series. It seemed that I fell asleep. How did I take off my clothes? Er, it seems that I felt very hot at that time and I was dragged down. It seems that everyone did this at that time!


    Everybody? Suk?


    Ma Yina brain suddenly jumped out of the name, the whole person suddenly stunned, propped up the body, but found that Suk is lying in the middle of snow and he Fenglu, look calm, sleep well, but he is covered with the quilt, an arm out of the arm around snow''s shoulder.


    It seems that he has no clothes on his upper body. What about the lower part? [


    MA Yina''s heart beat faster obviously. Although she had a deep relationship with Suk for a long time, at this time, her body was obviously dyed with a layer of red halo, her double peaks were cocked up, and her bright red bud was swollen. Subconsciously, she reached out to touch it.


    There is no trace of fighting. It seems that they just slept all night yesterday. What about them?


    He turned around and looked around. There was a mess under the bed. His clothes, trousers and underwear were scattered all over the floor. He had his own, or snow and he Fenglu. My God, what happened yesterday?


    The memory in the brain is like fragments, which can''t be connected at all. Until now, they still have some headache, and the outside is already bright. I''m afraid they will wake up slowly soon.


    Snow White nestles in Suk''s arms, which makes her feel a little bitter. She hopes that this person is herself. Although she has already guessed that she and Suk may have a close relationship, the fact she sees with her eyes still makes her feel sad.


    Malina secretly stretched out her hand to touch Snow White''s lower body. Her action was very light and slow. She didn''t know why she did it.


    Fortunately, when Bai Xue sleeps, she always stays calm. The last time she sleeps with he Fenglu in the hotel, she sleeps almost like a dead pig. This time, she still has no response.


    So when Ma Yina''s hand reached the secret place, it was just a subconscious twist, but such a slight action almost scared Ma Yina out of her wits.


    OK! not so bad!


    From her own experience, Ma Yina knows that after the battle between men and women, the overflowing body fluid will stain on the hair, and even make the hair stick together and appear wrinkled. However, she just touched it to show that Bai Xue did not have any confrontation with Suk last night.


    Although there are some stealers, but after getting the answer, Ma Yina herself was relieved, but what about that? Did she send anything to Suk yesterday?


    But now it seems that he Fenglu is lying by the bed alone. She is still a long way away from Suk. It''s empty there. Maybe she deliberately kept away from Suk at that time. Yes, it must be so.


    But Ma Yina didn''t know that he Fenglu wanted to stay away from Suk, but there was a woman lying there just now, who had quietly left the scene of the crime earlier than she woke up.


    What are you going to do next?


    Wake up Suk? I''m afraid that when he wakes up, he will be at a loss. Will he still feel guilty? Will he want to be responsible to them?


    Now there are enough competitors. People are selfish. After all, as the old saying goes, if you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill you. She doesn''t want to have such a situation. Even if Suk knows about it, it''s the best way to deal with it.


    Of course, the premise is that he didn''t have any spring breeze with he Fenglu yesterday. Now it seems that the biggest problem is he Fenglu. Snow White''s problem is his ability.


    How can you feel it? Like checking snow white, check her again?


    Suk found out when she woke up, but now she is pretending to be a vegetable. The best thing is to pretend to be dead. Fortunately, Guixi zhendinggong has made his level of performance very exquisite. He plays a vegetable vividly. [


    easily cheated Ma Yina''s eyes, which can be seen from Ma Yina''s reaction now. Since she doesn''t do it, she goes on, but soon feels that the bed seems to move slightly, and the girl starts to get out of bed.


    Like Liu Feihong, she also picked up some clothes under the bed and dressed them neatly. Suk thought that she might also want to escape from this embarrassing scene. Who knows that the girl walked slowly to he Fenglu''s side.


    What is she doing?


    Suk didn''t know what purpose Marina was holding, but he could hear her breathing become heavy, felt her go to the other side of the bed, and seemed to slowly squat down.


    Ma Yina watched he Fenglu sleep sweetly and didn''t seem to wake up. Finally, she put her hand into the quilt, and according to the outline of her body, she easily touched the most secret place. When her fingertips touched her delicate skin, she was shocked.He Fenglu was also naked. He Fenglu was sitting on his crotch with her palm. Just as she was about to touch it, she found that she seemed to feel uneasy. She shook her body a few times and seemed to wake up.


    Ma Yina rushed back to her hand and looked at he Fenglu''s face. Her eyes were closed and her eyelashes were shaking slightly. It seemed that she was still mumbling something.


    In fact, he Fenglu has good habits of work and rest. Basically, during this period of time, her sleep will be very light. When she opens her eyes, she suddenly sees a face.


    He Fenglu, who was used to sleeping alone, was scared and wanted to shout out. Fortunately, Ma Yina was quick eyed and covered her little mouth: "Shh! It''s me


    He Fenglu''s frightened look eased slightly after seeing Ma Yina, but this situation still made her a little unhappy. Although she has a good relationship with her now, she is not familiar with the situation that she can enter and leave her room at will, and it''s still time to sleep.


    Ma Yina looks at he Fenglu with a gentle look, but she frowns. I''m afraid she''s tired of her actions. If she can''t give her a satisfactory reason, she will be prejudiced.


    "Don''t talk. Something''s wrong now. Relax!"


    As if to coax a child, Ma Yina lowered her voice, slowly released her hand, and told her everything.


    But just now he Fenglu began to think about why Ma Yina was able to go in and out of her room at will. Then a huge reality appeared in front of her. Yesterday, it seemed that everyone was together. At the moment when Ma Yina let go, she turned and looked to the other side.


    "Ah When he Fenglu saw a man lying not far away from him, she suddenly cried out!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1015

    He Fenglu subconsciously turned to the side to see a look, suddenly out of his wits, his side actually lay a man, look at his exposed arm, can guess how much he did not wear, as for who this person is, now have no time to think.


    Followed by a completely natural reaction, he opened his mouth and screamed!


    Fortunately, Ma Yina had been prepared, afraid of he Fenglu''s voice. After Suk woke up, she was embarrassed, and then they became their competitors.


    "Shh! Don''t make a sound. If Suk wakes up, we''ll have no face! " Ma Yina felt that it was normal for her to do so. It was natural for her to defend the fruits of her love, so she immediately moved her feelings and told her to be reasonable, so she asked he Fenglu to keep quiet.


    Sure enough, as soon as he Fenglu heard this, she suddenly woke up. At this moment, she already felt that she was naked, even on the floor beside the bed, and her underwear was scattered. [


    "we?" Suddenly I thought that what Ma Yina said was us. I twisted my neck, winked at her and signaled her to release her hand.


    "Did you sleep here yesterday?" After waiting for Ma Yina''s hand to put down, he Fenglu asked in a low voice.


    "Yes! I just woke up, you -- are you ok? " Ma Yina hesitated and asked the key point.


    By Ma Yina such a question, he Fenglu followed by a worse guess surged into the heart, oneself, yesterday, won''t, by Suk, that what!


    He Fenglu, who was very pale, felt for a moment, and seemed to be a little uncertain. Then she reached down and touched her. After a while, Ma Yina saw that she was relieved, and she was also relieved. As long as they were OK!


    Just now, he Fenglu felt that she was still perfect. The flower path was closed, and there was no visitor to visit her. She had a sense of escape from death. Just now, she even had a cold sweat. It is no longer important whether she was seen by Suk or touched by him.


    "I''m fine. He didn''t touch me. How about you?"


    "Me? I''m fine Ma Yina will never say it''s just nothing today. She has been with Suk for a long time. Now she can only deny it, but her face is still a little embarrassed.


    Looking at Ma Yina face with embarrassed blush, he Fenglu also when she is also shy about this matter, did not think much, quickly get out of bed.


    However, with the previous warning from Ma Yina, the action is also very light. As Ma Yina said, if Suk can see what he is now, he will not be able to see people in the future. Rao is like this. He is still very worried.


    As for the fact that she''s naked now, she doesn''t care about anything. Anyway, everyone is a woman, who doesn''t know who is like.


    Although she is also a woman, when she looks at he Fenglu''s slim figure, she also feels that he is very beautiful. Her breasts are like bamboo shoots, and the pink buds on them will have a big appetite.


    It''s as slim as Liu Yingying. It''s just a pinch of grass below. It''s a little sparse. But the more it is, the more people feel that the hidden valley exudes the charm of poverty.


    Because of excessive tension, he Fenglu''s movements are some deformation, carrying underwear to wear two times did not get done, or even crooked will fall.


    Ma Yina quickly grabbed her, two people support each other, finally let he Fenglu finally put on the clothes, looked at her turn, look complex, looked at Suk and snow.


    Suk seems to be able to feel he Fenglu''s eyes sweeping over his body. Listening to the two of them talking in a low voice, it seems that things are developing in a good direction. Guixi is really determined to breathe steadily, but his mind has already turned upside down.


    At the beginning, I felt that he Fenglu had not screamed. I knew that she was finished. If I let her scream, I would wake up if I didn''t wake up. Then I had to face this situation. I didn''t have to think about it. I certainly couldn''t handle it well.


    Fortunately, Ma Yina stopped he Fenglu in time and finally helped her. Now the only thing she can do is to hope that Ma Yina can help her solve this situation.


    After a pause, Marina whispered, "let''s call snow white." [


    "no, she had sex with Suk long ago! What can she do? " In addition to the initial panic, he Fenglu also knows that the man next to him is Suk. After hearing what Ma Yina said, she subconsciously said it.


    "Oh Although she had already guessed that there would be such a possibility in her heart, she was still disappointed to hear he Fenglu''s answer.


    "Come on, let''s go out first!"


    He Fenglu is eager to escape from this land of right and wrong. He pulls some stunned Ma Yina to the door quietly. He moves very lightly for fear of disturbing Suk''s sleep. Instead, he looks like two children who have done something wrong.


    When he heard the sound of closing the door again, Suk could only feel relieved again. Now he knows that pretending to be dead is not something that can be done by living people at all. If he does it again, I''m afraid he will collapse.But now it''s good, only snow white is left, and things are easy to solve. After all, this girl won''t wake up and yell.


    When the alarm was lifted, Suk felt that his body was a little stiff. He twisted subconsciously and found a comfortable position. But Bai Xue was still sleeping sweetly. There was no sign of waking up at all. He even pushed his arms with Suk''s action.


    Suk felt as if he had just fought a hard battle. Not only his body, but also his nerves were in a high state of tension. When he relaxed completely, a sense of fatigue came in vain. After a while, he fell asleep.


    When he opens his eyes again, the sky outside is already bright, and the girl Bai Xue is lying on her chest. She doesn''t know what she is thinking, and her little hands are not idle. She is training Su Xiaoke, who is restoring the original factory settings, to be a carrier rocket ready to launch again.


    It''s said that the knower is the happiest. Now snow white, just like this, doesn''t know what happened before that. Those good sisters who drank together yesterday have already run away, but she only knows that when she opens her eyes in the morning and sees Suk, it''s a beautiful day.


    "Honey, you''re awake!" Snow seems to sleep very well, full of energy, looking at Suk, looking at himself, doodle mouth kiss Suk''s chest, did not wait for Suk to speak, here has arranged the next plan.


    "Since we wake up, shall we do morning exercises first?" White snow said playfully spit out the next tongue, and then the little tongue began to gently sweep Suk''s chest muscle, then abdominal muscle, and then all the way down, straight to the small muscle.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1016

    Ma Yina and he Fenglu soon established a secret alliance, this matter must be buried in the stomach, can''t let anyone know, let last night go with the wind.


    But now the two of them have taken some measures to get out of the right and wrong place. Where are they going? It''s light outside. Ma Yina says she can go home directly, but what about he Fenglu? Take a taxi back to the hotel? If I left snow white here alone, it would not make sense at all.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go out for breakfast Ma Yina''s proposal immediately won the affirmation of he Fenglu. Because of drinking red wine last night, she didn''t eat anything at all. Her stomach was empty. She didn''t feel anything just now, but now she seems to have started to coo.


    "Mm-hmm!" He Fenglu nodded, and they went downstairs together. Because Bihai Yuntian had no business, they had to go out through the back door, just to meet Liu Feihong.


    Liu Feihong, wearing a blue sportswear and sweating, just came in and saw that Ma Yina and he Fenglu were just going downstairs. In some accidents, he raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead: "wake up, where are you going?" [


    in fact, Liu Feihong has the habit of running in the morning every day, but he stopped for a few days because of his aunt''s visit some time ago, but this morning he ran out of his room like a runaway. He felt very uncomfortable in his hotel, so he went out for a long time.


    Strange to say, Liu Feihong himself felt incredible. Originally, because of anemia, he was not in good health these days, but today he felt energetic and came back with a sweat. He was very happy.


    After entering the door, I saw the two girls'' furtive appearance. I knew that they felt the same as they did at that time. They were naked and lying on the same bed with Suk. If they could get up early the next day, it would be hell.


    As soon as he saw Liu Feihong''s sudden appearance, he suddenly became very embarrassed because he had just relaxed. Since he lived in someone else''s room yesterday, Liu Feihong had no reason not to know that they were sleeping with Suk.


    Ma Yina and he Fenglu''s little faces are all red all at once. Looking at Liu Feihong, they don''t know what to say. Especially he Fenglu''s strict family education makes her feel a little remorse for yesterday''s crazy drinking. For lying in bed with Suk, she is even more remorseful. She lowers her head and doesn''t dare to see Liu Feihong at all.


    "Sister Feihong, we are going to have breakfast. Would you like to join us?" Ma Yina took a deep breath and answered calmly.


    "Have breakfast! Don''t go outside. This is the hotel. Let''s go. I''ll arrange for someone to do something! " Liu Feihong waved his hand and took Ma ina and he Fenglu back.


    "Sister Feihong, yesterday --- yesterday --!" He Fenglu already knows that the secret alliance must add Liu Feihong now. Otherwise, if she leaks her words, her situation will become extremely embarrassing. Even she can imagine that if Bai Xue knows the news, she will be very happy.


    Of course, Snow White won''t laugh at herself. She probably would like to work with her husband. Her best friend is not only in the boudoir, but also in the bridal chamber.


    "Yesterday! I''m drunk and I don''t remember anything Liu Feihong also didn''t want to mention it, and it seems that the two girls also think so, so naturally they are in harmony.


    The three women set up a united front in an instant. Without any psychological burden, they found a box and waited for the chef on duty to deliver the meal.


    "By the way, Suk said yesterday that he was going to set up a foundation. What''s the matter?" It suddenly occurred to Liu Feihong that Suk mentioned yesterday that he hoped to participate in the charity foundation. However, at that time, everyone was a bit dissolute and ignored it.


    "Well, sister Feihong, our foundation has set up a place right now. It''s just over the Weiliang group building. It''s called Shengtang foundation. At present, it''s specifically aimed at helping those poor children in mountainous areas. I hope they can get education opportunities!"


    Ma Yina, as the person in charge, naturally wants to answer Liu Feihong''s questions. Moreover, Suk has indeed said that she hopes Liu Feihong can participate. Whether she invests money or not, she should at least hang up her post.


    The rice porridge, the pickled vegetables cut into thin strips, the pickled fish, but the steamed bread was left over from yesterday. If it wasn''t too late, I''m afraid this morning would be more abundant.


    Three people chatting at will, have been last night to this morning''s things, all deliberately ignored to one side, as if it had not happened at all.


    Of course, the fact is the fact. Although it can cover up and forget, it will not really disappear. What''s more, there is still a man and a woman upstairs, which is a living proof.


    After a expedition, the bed was even more messy. Realizing that this was not her own territory, where could Bai Xue lie on the bed? Although she was all soft, she still jumped out of the bed.


    "Get up, hurry up, I''m afraid Lulu and they''ve already got up!" White snow bare body, barefoot on the floor, not only is the small face, neck, chest with a red halo, and two knees are some red, outside the sun through the curtain scattered in, sweat on the body immediately sent out Yingying luster. [Suk put his arms behind his head as a pillow and looked at Bai Xue, thinking that if she knew he Fenglu was lying naked at that time, she would not have said that.


    Under the high mental tension in the early morning, people always feel suffocated. When Bai Xue sees that she is awake, she bravely fights with others. After her brothers are surrounded, she constantly breaks through the encirclement. Although she has been defeated many times, she also inspires more blood.


    Suk, who was already full of anger, naturally didn''t worry too much in front of Bai Xue. Now that he was on the right track, he broke out a super strong fighting force. What they killed was earth shaking. It''s a pleasure for you to come and go, in and out.


    Now that the battle is over, Suk also needs to recuperate. Looking at the cramped snow on her face, she really admires her thick line, and doesn''t think about why she and her two lie in the same bed.


    "Lazy pig, get up quickly!" Bai Xue wants to take a bath, but it''s not her home. It''s inconvenient. She can only dress quickly and go to lasuk.


    "It''s not because of you. I''m weak all over!" Suk did not see outside, directly lying on the bed in a big way. How could Snow White pull him.


    "Lazy pig, you can''t be weak. Get up, they must be waiting outside to laugh at me!" Snow can''t drag Suk at all, so she finally decides to use her trump card. She gives up going to lasuke and turns to lasuke.


    This book is called "the best Bracelet". Children''s shoes of book shortage can go to have a look!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1017

    One day in the mountains, the world has been thousands of years, this sentence can be said to do: in the blink of an eye on the bed, outside for an hour, until Suk jumped out of bed, dressed, picked up the mobile phone, it was more than eight o''clock, almost nine o''clock.


    At this time, I suddenly remembered that I didn''t go home yesterday. My parents must have been worried to death. However, with a fluke mentality, I began to look up the call records. As expected, I already called home last night to ask for leave, but I forgot after drinking.


    I''m afraid he will be late for school now. Now Suk doesn''t like to go to school more and more. I don''t know if it''s because he is proficient in all subjects in high school, which makes him slack off, or he is tired of school life now.


    Unknowingly, Suk''s yearning for college life has weakened a lot now. Now his study is just to take part in the college entrance examination, get a good score and make his parents happy.


    When Bai Xue finished cleaning up Liu Feihong''s room, Suk looked around. Before, all the red wine bottles on the ground were neatly placed in the corner of the wall, and the quilts on the bed were quite decent. Although the sheets looked very wrinkled, they were as straight as possible. [


    with a Shua, the curtain was opened, and the winter sun was shining on the body. Suk opened an account, trying to let the unique smell of men and women in the room disappear one by one.


    Liu Feihong and the three of them had already finished their breakfast, but left and right still couldn''t see Suk and Bai Xue coming downstairs. When they were all bored, they finally saw a man and a woman coming out.


    "Good morning, sister Feihong, Lulu, Xiaona!" Snow is very clever to say hello, but the cheek is like a big apple like white in red.


    "It''s our morning. Some people are a little sleepy." Ma Yina winks at Bai Xue. It can''t be said whether it''s a joke or a joke. To tell you the truth, Ma Yina''s heart is not quite balanced.


    Sure enough, when she said that, snow, who was already blushing, did not dare to look up. She was embarrassed to linger in the past. Suk, who was also embarrassed, scratched her head. Now that she decided to play a fool, she had to stick to it.


    "I drank too much yesterday. I woke up at dawn!"


    "Me too!" Snow quickly echoed a, for fear that others do not believe like: "where did you sleep yesterday?" In fact, in addition to shyness, the girl was still a little proud, because she slept with Suk yesterday, and seemed to have put the relationship between them on the surface, so she didn''t have to be specious any more.


    In fact, when Suk introduced himself to Liu Feihong, she didn''t say that she was his girlfriend. Although she didn''t react at that time, she was still a little disappointed. Women are much more sensitive in this aspect of emotion.


    "Ha ha, we don''t have only one room here!" Liu Feihong casually said that, in fact, both Suk and Bai Xue, as well as several people who came down earlier, were very embarrassed, but they all covered up these emotions.


    Suk naturally knows these things. Is there another room? Yes, Liu Feihong said there was no problem, but they actually lived with themselves.


    "Hungry or not? Have something to eat Liu Feihong, as the eldest sister, directly called the attendant on duty and brought up the warm rice porridge again.


    To tell you the truth, the hangover is not very good, especially for Suk, who has a low alcohol consumption. Fortunately,


    so far, Ma Yina still belongs to the ordinary working class. Although the finance she helps Suk manage is already a large amount of circulation, and Suk also says that she can draw on her own, but she still has her own persistence and only gets what she deserves It''s just my salary.


    "I know, you don''t want to compare them. They are both local tyrants. We are the only poor people. I like the scarf you gave me very much!" Suk naturally knows that Bai Xue and he Fenglu have rich private money. At the beginning, the jade pendant was yelled by them for hundreds of thousands of dollars. Now they spend tens of thousands of dollars, which won''t make them feel sorry and hesitant.


    The two men then discussed the preparation of the foundation. Especially now that the site selection work has been completed, it is estimated that the Shengtang foundation will be put into operation in a short time. Now there are no staff except Ma Yina, the bare commander.


    Although he Fenglu still has a secretary-general position, she won''t stay long. I''m afraid she will return to Weihai in a few days. So yesterday, these girls decided to go to the headhunting company to see if there are any suitable candidates.


    "Boss, would you like to come up and sit down?" Ma Yina saw that Suk had been sent to the downstairs of her home and asked carefully, now there are only two people, which makes her a lot more bold: "my father should be playing Taijiquan in the park at this time, there is no one at home!"

 Chapter 1018

    When a beautiful woman has an appointment, he can''t do it, but Suk can''t. He seems to have entered a strange circle of melancholy, hesitation and hesitation. Of course, this is aimed at the emotional aspect.


    I seem to weave a big web in the shape, these girls fall into it one by one, and I am the big spider lying on the web, but this is not my original intention.


    Once upon a time, I was very envious of those students who had girlfriends. They were able to enjoy themselves while they were learning and relaxing. As an introverted and lonely little air, I felt this kind of treatment.


    I once thought that when I went to university, I would find a girl friend. I would find a girl who is ordinary, good-looking and good-natured to become a couple. My requirements are not high. Girls like Wei Lan feel that they have no chance.


    But now! If there are similar emotional disputes, more and more serious, girls are one after another appear in their side, and even across the boundaries of so many, Suk has from the beginning of complacency, complacency, now carrying a huge pressure. [


    now is not ancient times. The monogamy stipulated by the state is not only a system, but also has formed a moral bottom line for a long time. Both husband and wife are loyal and abide by the bottom line, which is the most basic. But now? I like to become a big turnip, see one like one.


    And not only like to have a good feeling, Li Feifei, Liu Mengmeng, Du Juan, Luo Feiyan, Bai Xue, Ma Yina, these people have had a relationship with themselves, and those who are still vague, Wei Lan, Zheng Mo, Du Wan, Hong Chen, Yang Peier, all often appear in dreams.


    Even Suk has a kind of delusional vision, if these women can be with themselves all the time, until the end of life, this is the most perfect, but, is it possible?


    Now Suk is always evading. What happened before can be traced back to the sequelae that he can''t control his body after the flower picking system has been upgraded. But now he knows that such a thing will happen, so he has to deliberately avoid it.


    So I don''t know when to start, Suk always wants to deliberately alienate some people, but it''s always not thorough enough. He really can''t cut love with a sword. Maybe this is the most real emotion of human beings!


    People are not cold-blooded after all.


    Although Ma Yina''s face is not very happy after she shakes her head, what else can she do? Perhaps let this relationship slowly into friendship is the best outcome!


    Looking at Ma Yina''s back, which was dejected and dejected, Suk sighed. The more he thought about it, the more confused he was. He turned around and drove aimlessly. At this time, he received a phone call.


    Looking at the name on the caller ID, Suk said with a wry smile: "Hello, Mr. Shen!"


    Suk''s continuous asking for leave has already made Shen Zheng, the head teacher, very upset. After a long time, a dark horse appeared in his class, and he jumped from a poor student at the end of the crane to the first grade. This is what makes the head teacher proud.


    But now such a good young man, even constantly absenteeism, once or twice is OK, a day or two days is nothing, but today Suk did not come to class, endure Shen Zheng finally dialed Suk''s phone.


    Even he has already thought that if Suk continues to do so, it is necessary for him to make a home visit. He hopes that Suk''s family can exert some pressure, so that a child with good grades will not sink.


    Listening to Shen Zheng''s severe criticism on the phone, Suk can only quickly nod and explain. Regardless of the fact that he has to go to school now, he can only have one class. He turns his direction again and goes straight to No.17 middle school.


    He can feel that if he makes mistakes again, Shen Zheng will come to him and try his best. Suk subconsciously speeds up his return to school, but when he is near the school gate, he suddenly stops with a brake.


    Suk''s look was very complicated. He felt as if he could not digest the shocking news. He was sitting in the driver''s seat and holding the steering wheel. It was a natural reaction and he went to the handbrake directly.


    Then he leaned on the back of the chair. He didn''t move in half a sound. It was as if he had been immobilized. Just now, he subconsciously entered the space of the flower picking system and saw a surprising news.


    "Task: have a relationship with Liu Feihong (complete); reward: a black jade pendant."


    "Please extract!"


    Have a relationship with Liu Feihong, have a relationship! And it''s done. My God, what did I do yesterday? [


    a lot of things show a clue, and the essence of things will be restored like a cocoon. After the gate of memory was opened last night, the scenes that seem to have been forgotten will soon be restored one by one.


    Liu Feihong gasped heavily. Shuangfeng changed her shape in her own hands. She galloped on her body and hit her, while Bai Xue, Ma Yina and he Fenglu were sleeping without any reaction.


    Liu Feihong is more like the earth that has been dried up for a long time, meeting the grace of rain and dew, and strongly responding to himself. Until both sides were exhausted, he fell asleep like a trace of spring dream.But this is absolutely true. The flower picking system won''t deceive itself. Thinking of this, Suk takes a closer look. Fortunately, there''s nothing wrong here. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Liu Feihong''s shadow is constantly emerging in his mind. The bold and resolute black astringent will be the big man. Last night, jiukuang''s body was like a hole in the bottom. I don''t know who started the war first, but what''s the significance of distinguishing right from wrong?


    Soon, Liu Feihong''s cold face became as bright as a peach blossom. She was always dressed in black. In her mind, her clothes faded away and she turned into a red goat. This strong contrast made Suk''s heart suddenly start to move forward by leaps and bounds. Who would have thought that this kind of big black man would not be able to control himself when he was running under his body.


    What''s more, Suk is a strong young man with fierce firepower. Sure enough, after a while, Suk is ready to move again.


    But now Suk''s tangled problem is whether Liu Feihong knows about it, or whether she has this impression. If it''s not for the news of the flower picking system, she can''t think of it anyway. Drinking is a mistake!


    However, from the performance of Liu Feihong today, it seems that she doesn''t know anything at all. From her eyes, we can see that although she is a little embarrassed, she is not big. Alas, it would be nice if she did! Otherwise I really don''t know how to face this big sister!


    Even her little sister couldn''t face it!

 Chapter 1019

    Suk pulled out the remaining half box of cigarettes from the car and lit one. Now this feeling is very embarrassing. He was unconsciously talking to Liu Feihong. But in his heart, this woman has actually been positioned as the image of his sister.


    What''s more, Liu Feihong did this. She always helped herself behind her back, and even could do everything by herself. When she was in trouble in Tianjin, she not only contacted her helpers, but also helped herself directly.


    Although Tianjin''s territory now belongs to her own, in Suk''s mind, it is Liu Feihong''s territory, which is worthy of the name. At that time, she also took great risks, and it is likely to have serious consequences. After all, strong dragon does not oppress local leaders.


    She, the boss of Weihai, came to Tianjin to show herself. If no one advised her to stop her, Suk would never believe it.


    When her shop was smashed, she directly combined with Zhang pangzi to issue a wanted order for gangsters. What kind of concept is this? This is her strong backing. [


    besides, Huang Mao and sun song are all from Liu Feihong. Although they want to take refuge in themselves, if Liu Feihong doesn''t nod his head and lend them a hundred courage, they won''t dare to change their family like this.


    "Alas The more Suk thought about it, the more agitated he was. The car was filled with blue gray smoke. He lowered the car down a small gap, and soon the smoke flowed out along the gap.


    Since I don''t know what to do, I have to continue to play silly. I stick out my cigarette butt and rub my cheek with my hands. It seems that I can throw away this bad mood.


    After taking a few deep breaths, he entered the space of the flower picking system again. The one who got the red cuckoo had finished half of the task and was still hanging on it. Suk turned a blind eye to it. Now he was the first two, so he didn''t want to trouble himself.


    The task of having a relationship with Liu Feihong should have been completed yesterday, but the hint of the completion of the task is that he may have fallen asleep because he was drunk, and he doesn''t have any impression. Now that the matter has come to this point, let''s extract the reward black jade pendant.


    After selecting extraction, a familiar light will soon appear in the space, until the task prompt slowly disappears on the screen, and you will have one more thing on your hand.


    The black jade pendant is not big. It is about the size of a copper coin. It looks black and bright. It has a peculiar shape, like a letter. However, it has two corners on the prefix. Besides, the black jade is not black jade or light colored. It is very strange.


    Such a jade pendant seems to have a long history, and this abstract shape has a simple history. Even when Suk saw the jade pendant at the first sight, he had a dragon in his mind.


    Like the previous practice, when he got the black jade pendant, a short message also appeared in his mind. When he got it, he became even more shocked. He didn''t expect that it was a product from the stone age. In other words, it would be tens of thousands of years from now. Would this guy be very valuable?


    Holding it in your hand, it feels cold, and the surface of the jade is not delicate, on the contrary, it has a sense of grain. It seems that only in this way can you tell us that the jade is extraordinary. After being polished by time, it has a long history and dust.


    Unknowingly, Suk closed his eyes, and the coolness of the jade pendant in his hand slowly flowed from his fingers into his body. It seemed that the whole person had passed through time and space, and his heart was shrouded in this desolate atmosphere.


    It seems to see a picture that the jade pendant has the ability to penetrate the heaven and the earth. It is really like a dragon, worshipped by all living beings and worshipped by all animals.


    When Suk opened his eyes again, he found that half an hour had passed, but he just closed his eyes. Is this the realm of sleeping for ten thousand years?


    "Forget it, I don''t want to!" Suk put the jade pendant in his pocket and could only continue to rush to school. I''m afraid it would be good if he could catch up with a class in the end.


    At this time, Liu Feihong was sitting in his office, but his face was facing the glass behind him. The real leather chair for the boss was very comfortable, and the whole person seemed to be trapped in it.


    Arms around the chest, neat short hair, cool face more than a bitter smile, eyes looking out, seems to be looking at the sky.


    Thinking of he Fenglu''s saying that she looks much better today than she did yesterday, she naturally knows what''s going on. It''s really a long drought and a rainy day. Since Ailian''s death, she has never had intimate contact with any man, not once.


    I am a living person, not a cold machine, with joys and sorrows, eating and drinking. Naturally, I also have a need for different xng. This is not only a physical need, but also a spiritual need.


    Not a nun, not a nun, but a woman who is normal in all aspects. It''s perfectly normal to have such a need. Liu Feihong doesn''t think it''s shameful. Even on some quiet nights, he gets some comfort from his fingers or some tools. [


    what she can do by herself, Liu Feihong doesn''t want to pretend to others, because she can''t let anyone go except Ellen. This is her insistence. But last night, she had a muddle headed cross-border behavior with Suk.She is not like Suk. Although she is drunk and crazy, her consciousness is confused and instinctive, but after waking up, those disturbed memory fragments are still a clear mosaic of last night''s situation.


    It seems that they started the war first. Originally, everyone was watching the new TV play together, drinking while watching it, and then one by one got drunk. At that time, they were also paralyzed by alcohol. Looking at Suk, who was sleeping sweetly with his eyes closed, they even coveted it.


    Originally, I just wanted to feel the embrace of Suk, originally I just wanted to feel Suk''s muscles, and I just accidentally touched something I shouldn''t touch, and then some of them became addicted.


    Then Suk became like sleepwalking, violent and rude, ignoring his own struggle. Er, did he ever struggle? It seems that I really struggled for a little, but soon I was willing to cooperate.


    Feeling the excitement that has been gradually forgotten for so many years, the pleasure that goes deep into the bone marrow is constantly invading his soul like a tide. Thinking of this, Liu Feihong suddenly shivered and suddenly blushed.


    Just now, I was once again at the peak of bliss. I was wet and sticky.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1020

    As expected, Suk looked at Shen Zheng with a serious face, honestly accepted his criticism, and clearly guaranteed that there would be no mistakes in the next monthly exam, so he was absolved of the crime of absenteeism.


    It seems that it''s common for her to play truant. No one in the class is surprised. Of course, Wei Lan is not included here. The girl subconsciously looks up and sees that Suk is walking into the classroom from the outside.


    But God is not beautiful, the bell rang, no way, all the students began to run to their seats, Suk naturally can not be independent.


    Wei Lan has a feeling that Suk is more and more far away from himself, so that he not only can''t see it, but also has fewer and fewer opportunities to speak.


    But everyone has their own persistence. Wei Lan believes that Suk is not hiding from himself. In other words, he does not have any conflict with himself. The development direction of things is always beautiful. [


    the girl has decided not to go home for lunch, but to stay at school and go to the canteen with Suk, so that she can spend more time together.


    But it''s a pity that Suk has received another arrangement before he can say this little wish.


    "Well? Can I help you? " Suk saw that Weilan seemed to be waiting for himself, and subconsciously stopped and stood beside her desk.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Wei Lan is still a kind of gentle character. He looks at Suk who just put down the phone, and he has heard that he will soon pass away. He is very depressed, but he doesn''t lose his temper like other girls.


    "Well, a friend told me to come over! You -- "Suk looked at Wei Lan. Although the girl had a smile on her face and the two dimples were still lovely, she was still lost.


    "I still want to have lunch together today!" Wei Lan lowered his head, subconsciously looking at his toes, some embarrassed shy.


    "Eh!" If Han Meimei had not been promised before, Suk really didn''t want to refuse Wei Lan''s meal proposal. After all, she could feel that the girl had summoned up her courage to say this.


    "How about leaving school in the afternoon?"


    Wei Lan''s eyes brightened and nodded. Although he had to tell a little lie to his family, he was still very happy in his heart: "OK, you have to treat me!"


    The two went downstairs together, but Suk drove directly to school and had to go their separate ways. This time, Han Meimei sent a text message to invite Suk to dinner. He had to show his appreciation, and there were still some things to interview.


    Suk actually knows the reason for Han Meimei''s invitation. Some time ago, when he visited Wan Guosong, Secretary of the municipal Party committee, he helped Han Meimei''s father urge down the project funds. At that time, the girl had to invite herself to dinner to express her gratitude.


    But now I have many things to do. I send Bai Xue back to Macao, Li Feifei''s family to Yanjing, and I go to Ninglong to catch drug dealers. Almost all my rest days stay in other places.


    Han Meimei''s several invitation, are ill, even Suk himself feel very sorry, so this time I really have to go.


    Driving to Weihai normal college, the road has been contacted, so when Suk arrived, Zheng Mo and Han Meimei had been waiting outside the school gate.


    "Yo! Suk, you are so handsome today As soon as Han Meimei saw Suk get off the car, she walked over, but Zheng Mo didn''t know what was going on. She looked at Suk''s eyes with deep resentment and didn''t move.


    "Thank you! Thank you Suk laughs. Now he''s wearing the beige windbreaker that snow sent, but the scarf and watch are all in the car.


    Wearing this windbreaker on the body can really improve a person''s temperament, especially this kind of reasonable cutting can set off a man''s tall and straight figure.


    "What to eat?" Suk said as he continued to move forward. When he finished, he had already stood in front of Zheng Mo: "Hello! Xiao Mo, why are you not happy to see me coming? "


    "Happy what? Do I have to call my concubine to see the emperor Zheng Mo is really uncomfortable. She finds that as long as she doesn''t contact Suk, Suk will hardly send messages or call her, which is almost impossible between lovers. [


    after all, the guys who have boyfriends in the same bedroom hold their cell phones, send text messages and make phone calls every day, and they also have spare batteries in their bags. Sometimes they are still on the phone at one or two o''clock in the evening.


    Only myself, only myself, keep a broken phone every day, suddenly a short message, or 10086 warm tips, especially this mobile phone or Suk sent to himself, it seems to be angry.


    It''s like I''ve entered menopause. As soon as someone asks me about my boyfriend, I''ll be angry and depressed. Of course, almost all my friends now know that I have a boyfriend named Suk.


    No matter which woman is ignored by her boyfriend, she won''t be moved. If this happens, congratulations. It''s very possible that this woman has been moved.Suk scratched his head and subconsciously took a look at Han Meimei. He could only use the help of the audience, but it seemed that the effect was good. Han Meimei stood aside and patted Suk on the shoulder with empathy: "emperor, your empress is in the cold! How can you be in a good mood! "


    "In the cold?" Suk didn''t understand what it meant. Han Meimei naturally sent the Buddha to the West: "look how long you haven''t come to visit my home. Usually you don''t even know how to make a phone call!"


    "Oh Suk patted on the forehead and finally understood why Zheng Mo would behave like this: "let''s go to dinner. I''ll treat you. I''ll take it as an apology."


    Han Meimei, who originally wanted to treat, immediately burst into a smile. She was not happy because she could save money, but because the meal was Suk''s treat, so she could put the dinner to express her gratitude at another time.


    All right! Han Meimei admitted that she had a little devil in her heart, especially when she saw Suk presenting a gift to Zheng Mo, the hall played "life with you", the bright fireworks outside, the heart-shaped candlelight, the white lengthened Lincoln, and the ability to help her father out of trouble with one sentence.


    These are the romantic scenes of girls'' fantasy. Although this kind of fantasy plot appears on their best friend and they should be blessed, Han Meimei does imagine that she is in the position of Zheng Mo, which will be so exciting.


    That is to say, when Zheng Mo and Suk are at odds with each other, they are still nervous and anxious. However, what they think can only be deeply buried in their hearts. Unless they really break up, they will not do anything wrong to their friends.


    "Mo Mo, let''s go! Let''s eat, eat Suk''s, kill the rich and help the poor, and do justice for heaven Looking at Zheng Mo is still coquettish like speechless, and Suk and jikeshi, Han Meimei can only be a peacemaker.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1021

    Women in love are emotional animals. Regardless of their intelligence quotient, there must be some variation in their emotional quotient. Zheng Mo is really angry about Suk''s indecision. They are sweet when they are together, but as long as they are apart, they will lose touch for a long time.


    This time, it was because Han Meimei asked herself to accompany her and wanted to express her gratitude to Suk. If she wanted to say that she really didn''t want to, it must be a lie, just because she was embarrassed.


    When Suk appeared in front of him, the beige windbreaker on his body really made Suk look tall, tall and attractive. Listening to Han Meimei''s advice, Suk made an expression of please and finally nodded.


    "All right! Since it''s his treat, let''s have a good meal to make his flesh ache! " Zheng Mo gnashed his teeth and said, after that, he glared at Suk.


    Most of the students in Weihai teachers college are from the art department, and the girls majoring in dance know how to improve their charm to the greatest extent. [


    these two girls are close friends. They are together almost every day. As time goes by, they even have the same taste in clothes. They are all warm Leggings with black camel hair, but Zheng Mo''s is pure black, while Han Meimei''s is gray.


    Zheng Mo has a pair of black middle waist leather boots with rivets and punk flavor, while Han Meimei has a pair of brown high waist snow boots.


    The clothes on the upper body are long buttocks lined clothes, with small cotton padded clothes on the outside. These two people stand in front of us and enjoy the eyes. They have their own characteristics. When they match with themselves, one dragon and two phoenixes are also a beautiful scenery.


    Weihai normal college is like many schools. There are a lot of cars parked outside. Suk''s Passat, which is not a new model, is too humble.


    When the three people came to the car, a champagne colored beetle car just drove out of the school gate. The speed was not fast. Suk, they wanted to wait until the car left and get on. Who knew that the car stopped beside them.


    "Hi! Suk


    The beetle''s car came down. Suk didn''t see anyone. Someone was talking inside, and she was still a woman. Subconsciously, she turned around and finally saw the person.


    The eyebrows are as thin as willow leaves, and the eyes are black. Maybe it''s because the air conditioner is on in the car, and the little face is red. It''s good-looking, but Suk just can''t remember who this girl is?


    Is it Zheng Mo''s classmate? Suk turns to look at Zheng Mo and Han Meimei again, and finds that the two girls are impatient and frown at the girl in the car, but it can be seen that they should know each other.


    "Have you forgotten me?" The girl smiles at Suk and gets out of the car. She is shorter than Zheng Mo and Han Meimei. She should be more than 1.6 meters.


    Jeans, snow boots, upper body wearing a pink cotton padded clothes, after getting off the car, standing in front of Suk with a smile, and then nodded to Zheng Mo and Han Meimei as a greeting.


    "Remember? I haven''t seen you playing for a long time. I went to the stadium many times and didn''t see you! " The girl looked at Suk with a narrow face and squeezed her eyes.


    "Yao Yichen?" As soon as he mentioned playing, Suk knew that he had only played in Weihai normal college once, which was the time when he helped Zheng Mo''s class. Thinking of this, he immediately realized who the girl was.


    After winning the game, the girl came to find herself and said that she hoped to teach her friends how to play. At that time, Han Meimei had a verbal fight with her!


    I remember that this girl seems to be a business administration major or something. If I remember correctly, that''s her name.


    "Ha, I knew you remember me!" Yao Yichen suddenly smiles and naturally approaches. It seems that she still wants to go to lasuke''s arm. I don''t know if this girl is used to it. But in front of Han Meimei, her action is doomed to be ill.


    Before she reached for her hand, Han Meimei had already stood between her and Suk, frowning: "Hey, Yao Yichen, don''t move your hands and feet!"


    "Oh Yao Yichen tooted his mouth, but he didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he stepped back: "last time I heard other students say that you sang for Zheng Moqin, set off fireworks, and finally had a luxury car to pick him up. It''s so romantic!"


    Then he said and looked at Zheng Mo: "it''s so happy!" [


    in this sentence, Zheng mor Gang''s expression of displeasure soon subsided. After all, although the incident was only spread in a small circle, it still made Yao Yichen express his admiration with some satisfaction.


    There are a lot of beauties in Weihai normal college, but it''s hard to divide them into the first and second place. However, Yao Yichen can be said to be a level comparable to Zheng Mo, or even an equal opponent.


    Can hear this sentence from the opponent''s mouth, of course, will be happy, so Zheng Mo also don''t care about Yao Yichen''s action before, smile, very modest said: "OK!"


    "It''s not so good. It''s so good! By the way, are you going to dinner? " Yao Yichen automatically ignores Han Meimei, who is not depressed, and Suk, who becomes the air. It seems that she has known for a long time that only Zheng Mo can make decisions here."Yes! How about you, too? " Zheng Mo nodded, and then heard Yao Yichen very overjoyed and quickly said: "I did not eat, can you let me go with you?"


    Sure enough, with this sentence finished, Zheng Mo had a bad feeling of scheming, subconsciously about to refuse, but just now the atmosphere of the two people''s conversation was pretty good, this kind of face turning skills, such as turning a book, has not yet been cultivated home, can only ask for help like a look at Han Meimei.


    But it was not Han Meimei''s turn to help, and the brakes started to make a sound, and it was just in front of the beetle''s car, blocking the way steadily.


    "One morning, can you give me a chance, I really love you!" A young man suddenly appeared and ran to Yao Yichen. He was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He was tall, with a white shirt and a black stand collar jacket. But as soon as he came, Suk frowned. It was not time to eat, so he was full of wine.


    "Zhang Hua, please don''t pester me again. We are not familiar at all, OK?" Yao Yichen subconsciously retreated and stood beside Zheng Mo, as if he was very tired of the man in front of him.


    "Why, haven''t we been fine all the time? Why do you suddenly change your mind? Do you have another man? " This man named Zhang Hua has red eyes and is breathing heavily.


    It''s easy for Suk to think of the girl cheating and the man''s agony. He didn''t expect that Yao Yichen, a good-looking girl, should be such a person.


    "Zhang Hua, I told you long ago that I have a boyfriend. Today you are here just in time. I tell you that he is my boyfriend. Please stay away from me in the future!"


    Suk was suddenly surprised, a very bad feeling came out, immediately turned to see, sure enough, Yao Yichen raised his hand, is pointing to himself.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1022

    Suk turns to see, sure enough, Yao Yichen is pointing at himself, Ma Dan, which means that he has become a shield for firefighters, and anyone can put on his boyfriend''s hat without his consent.


    I am a brick, who needs to move! As soon as Suk thought about this, he felt irritable. Mud Bodhisattva had to have his own anger. What''s more, he didn''t have this friendship with Yao Yichen at all. Besides, Suk, the cheating woman, despised her behavior.


    Immediately feel a murderous gas from the direction of the drunken man straight B, very cold, take the wife of hate, this is the rhythm that must break out!


    Subconsciously refute, but just look at Yao Yichen looking at his eyes, there is a kind of anxious, pray, please look, toward his squeeze eyes, and her hand is not idle, pulling Zheng Mo, seems to want to explain something to her.


    "Are you mistaken! What''s the nerve? Recognize your boyfriend It was Han Meimei, not Suk or Zheng Mo, who was the first to burst into trouble. [


    Han Meimei doesn''t have a good impression of Yao Yichen. When Suk came to help the class win the ball, it was this girl who came to help Suk teach her how to play. She was absolutely ill intentioned. Her careful thinking is Sima Zhao''s heart, and everyone knows it.


    There was an old feud before, and now Yao Yichen is doing it again. Look at that man, he''s pretty good-looking, and his eyes are all reluctant to part with him. Although he''s full of wine, he can be excused for being betrayed by his girlfriend and drunk.


    Do you have the courage to stay only after you get drunk? Han Meimei thinks that this man is not worth it.


    Otherwise, why do you say that it''s more worrying to drink too much wine? It''s hard for you to drink too much. Yao Yichen not only threw others away, but also put the dung basin on Suk''s head.


    This is really intolerable. I can''t bear it. Han Meimei immediately stood up, turned her head and yelled at Yao Yichen who was standing with Zheng Mo, and then looked at the man named Zhang Hua: "don''t listen to him. We don''t know her!"


    Han Meimei said, pulling Suk over, turned her head and called Zheng Mo: "Zheng Mo, we have to go to dinner!"


    "Zheng Mo! Let''s go Han Mei looks at Zheng Mo Zheng and looks at Yao Yi Chen awkwardly, but the girl is holding Zheng Mo''s arm with her hand. She seems to be trying to help Zheng Mo solve her dilemma.


    Give Yao Yichen a shield? Han Meimei certainly won''t do it and won''t let Zheng Mo do it. The story of the farmer and the snake is a bloody lesson.


    Step forward, directly beat off Yao Yichen''s hand, pull up Zheng Mo, and quickly walk to Suk''s Passat. At this time, Suk also takes another look at the man named Zhang Hua. His eyes are red, as if he is going to be angry. His chest keeps rising and falling, breathing heavily.


    This person''s mood is not right, just like a volcano on the edge of eruption, with a sense of danger. Suk can feel the pungent smell of alcohol exhaled by this man, which seems to be bloody.


    "Go, you!" As soon as Han Meimei sees that Suk doesn''t move, she turns back again, grabs Suk''s arm and drags him. Although Suk''s back is toward Yao Yichen, she can still feel that her eyes are on her.


    Shrugged, opened the car door, sat in the driver''s seat, the muddy water itself or not to mix in, it is estimated that Yao Yichen is really an emotional liar.


    Just when Zheng Mo and Han Meimei got into the carriage, the man named Zhang Hua suddenly moved, stepped forward and directly went to drag Yao Yichen.


    "What are you doing? You let go. If you don''t let go, I''ll call for help Before Yao Yichen finished shouting, Zhang Hua picked her up and threw her into his car.


    This side of the movement Suk from the rearview mirror to see clearly, Yao Yichen constantly struggling, but Ji Keshi, Suk suddenly want to get out of the car to stop the idea.


    "Don''t talk to her. She''s to blame!" Han Meimei also saw the situation outside from the car and urged Suk to drive quickly.


    "Nothing will happen!" Just now Yao Yichen stood in front of him and just said to help him. His tone was very sincere, but he was pulled away by Han Meimei without waiting for her to say anything else.


    Still hesitant, for this woman suddenly said what to eat together, I really want to eat in the canteen, after eating half found a dead fly, but now see Yao Yichen panic look, really some can''t bear.


    "If anything can happen, she''ll play with other people''s feelings. If something happens, she''ll ask for it." Han Meimei still adhere to the previous attitude, to say that a woman''s ruthlessness will really become a heart of stone. [


    it is obvious that Zheng Mo is soft hearted, while Han Meimei is hard hearted. We can''t say who is wrong. There is no right or wrong reason in dealing with this matter.


    Suk didn''t have a bad feeling for the girl who only met once. She just felt a little frivolous. However, it''s not an extraordinary move for college students. After all, in school, girls express to boys that they are chasing each other.Yao Yichen was crammed into a black Toyota Corolla, followed by the car to start, and finally drove away in the opposite direction of Suk.


    Yao Yichen''s face has turned white, but the function of one button lock is really overbearing. No matter how she pulls the door lock, it''s still tightly locked. It''s a delusion to open the door by herself.


    "Zhang Hua, what are you going to do? Let me down!"


    "Down? You will die this heart! I''ve wasted so many days if I don''t deal with you today! " Zhang Hua has already blushed and his neck is thick. Then he yells at Yao Yichen with strength of wine. He looks crazy.


    On hearing this, Yao Yichen took more measures and his eyes were red. At this time, waiting for the bus had begun to speed up slowly. He watched himself farther and farther away from the school, shaking the door desperately. Under all circumstances, he could only make a dangerous move in parallel. He turned to Zhang Hua and was about to pull the handbrake.


    "Go away!" When Zhang Hua was hit by Yao Yichen, the steering wheel in her hand suddenly shook left and right. She found that she wanted to pull the handbrake directly. It was like a natural reaction. She slapped Yao Yichen in the face with a backhand slap. She was angry, which made Yao Yichen feel dizzy.


    "Something''s wrong!" Suk murmured in his heart. He watched the car move suddenly and drew an s line. He almost had an accident. I''m afraid the two people inside had a dispute.


    "Suk, let''s stop them, quick!" Zheng Mo is still in the last moment, decided to help, after all, are a school classmate, he can''t see her in danger regardless, and the man is so emotional, who knows whether suddenly crazy.


    These days, the cases of people''s lives caused by love and hate will basically break out in a period of time. The thought of those bloody scenes makes Zheng Mo sweat.


    [author''s digression]:! Oversleep, first chapter!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1023

    Everyone has a sense of justice in his heart. When he finds out that the situation there is really weird, even Han Meimei starts to keep quiet. Obviously, he also wants Suke to do it, at least to make sure that Yao Yichen is safe.


    "Well!" Suk responded with a slight sound, slammed the steering wheel, and the car turned around. However, the black Toyota Corolla had already got into the traffic flow, and there was no shadow. After all, it was the rush hour after school, and there were too many cars coming and going.


    "Where did they go?" Zheng Mo put his hands on the seat in front of him, leaned forward, frowned and looked at the crowded traffic in front of him. Why can''t he find anyone after a while.


    "It''s OK. There''s no other way out of this road. It must be in the front!" Suk took this road not once or twice. Naturally, he was familiar with it and was looking for opportunities in the front h. under such circumstances, a car with manual transmission is the most test of a person''s technology.


    The steering wheel, gear, clutch, brake, and mutual cooperation, Suk''s quick reaction, always can find the opportunity, but the car in front of the Carola still has no shadow, has chased more than 300 meters, which is a bit unusual. [


    "Zhang Hua, you are kidnapping. If you have something to say, can''t you?" In this emergency, Yao Yichen''s cunning eyes were all in a panic. Just now he was slapped by Zhang Hua, and his head just knocked on the door frame. Now he is still a little dizzy.


    Now I also understand that Zhang Hua has lost control of his emotions. I have to stabilize him first, and good women will not suffer immediate losses. Otherwise, there will be serious consequences, and I will stay aside and talk to each other.


    "Kidnapping? I''m a policeman. What can you do to me? " Zhang Hua''s driving skills don''t know if they suddenly broke through the limit under the stimulation of alcohol. Carola turned into a swimming fish and walked through the traffic without any obstacles.


    Yao Yichen knows that Zhang Hua is a policeman. His identity really makes him not know what to do. A man who used to be polite is crazy now, as if he would tear himself to pieces in the next second.


    Constantly looking out, now how I wish someone could save me. If I had known that Zhang Hua was such a person, I would never have regarded him as a friend.


    They haven''t known each other for a long time, and they still know each other from the Internet. Some time ago, someone added himself as a friend from QQ. After looking at his space, they found that he was a policeman. Some of the photos in it were of him sitting in a standard police car and sometimes wearing a police uniform.


    In addition, Zhang Hua is pretty good-looking. He is very brave, but Yao Yichen doesn''t think about her boyfriend and girlfriend. Cui Cui is a common friend. However, from the beginning of her online communication, Zhang Hua began to come to school frequently to find her.


    When he found out that the man wanted to pursue himself, Yao Yichen refused him directly. After all, the contact time between the two people was not long, and they didn''t have any in-depth understanding. Besides, he just liked the identity of the policeman, but he didn''t have any feeling about Zhang Hua.


    In particular, I found that Zhang Hua was different from the police in my imagination. Although the usual conversation was deliberately maintaining a good image, dirty words could always pop out of his mouth, sometimes it would be very vulgar. However, Zhang Hua said that the police were just like this and could not be changed.


    So Yao Yichen didn''t want to have any more contact with him. Zhang Hua refused to invite him several times on the excuse of no time. Who knows that he happened to run into him at the school gate today.


    I want to call the police, but now I''m scared. If I enrage Zhang Hua again, I don''t know what he will do. What''s more, he''s a policeman. What else can I do?


    Now the only chance is to wait for the chance. As long as he stops, he will have a chance to escape. Yao Yichen calms himself in his heart and observes the outside, hoping that he can know the direction and path.


    "Squeak!"


    The sound of the emergency brake suddenly sounded, and a car rushed directly from behind. However, the driving skills of the owners of the two cars were not bad. The two cars did not touch each other, and the front car stuck the rear car on the side of the road.


    "Get out of the car!"


    Sukemen jumped down, stood in front of Carola, knocked on the car and looked at the two people inside. Zhang Hua was glaring at himself from inside, while Yao Yichen seemed to see the Savior with a sincere face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhang Hua got out of the car. He was still fuming with wine and his eyes were red. He looked up and down at Suk: "it''s none of your business. Get out of the way!"


    "Let my friend out of the car!" Suk looks at Yao Yichen and points to the central control lock. He knows that she can''t get out by herself. But just now, he finds that there is a red mark on the girl''s face. [


    I don''t know why, the flame in my heart suddenly came out, and my hand stretched directly into the gap between the car and the lower car. Before Zhang Hua reflected, he had already opened the car lock.


    Suk''s action also angered Zhang Hua. Although Suk''s arm was still in the car, the man suddenly slammed out the door. No matter what, it might break one''s arm.


    However, Suk''s skill is quick, and he shrinks back quickly. At this time, Yao Yichen also runs down from the car door of the co pilot''s side, like a frightened rabbit, and runs to Zheng Mo and Han Meimei. His eyes turn red instantly and tears fall down."I told you to go away, did you hear me?"


    Zhang Hua leaned against the car door and saw Yao Yichen running to one side. He was burning in his heart. He pointed to Suk''s nose and said, "now you get her out of the car for me, I''ll spare you, or I''ll kill you!"


    Suk wondered if there was something wrong with this person''s brain. How could he talk like this and be so arrogant? He drove a Toyota corolla and shrugged his shoulders: "you''ve been drunk driving. Now let the police catch you. You''ll have to be detained for a few months. Let''s go and go back to wash and sleep!"


    Suk, looking at Zhang Hua''s arrogance, though he wanted to step on his feet, he would never have the same opinion as a drunkard. They all said that it''s not necessary to step on dog shit when wearing new shoes. That''s why he would rather fight with a smart man than talk to a fool.


    "Damn, I''m a policeman. Look at your dog''s eyes!" Zhang Hua took out a small book from the pocket of his collar jacket, a black leather case, and opened it up and down. There was a picture of Zhang Hua in it. At the bottom was the work unit and position.


    In the photo above, Zhang Hua is valiant and valiant, wearing a police uniform. Suk takes it and looks up at Zhang Hua with a look of wine. With a click, he breaks the card of the police officer''s certificate in half and throws it on the ground: "OK, now you''re not. Go away!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1024

    Suk took Zhang Hua''s police officer card, saw the photos above and the duties marked below, and looked at Zhang Hua with a face of defiance. Before he could react, he broke a police officer card the size of a bank card in half.


    "Well, now you''re not. Get out of here!"


    "Damn you!" Zhang Hua originally thought that Suk would be scared by the six gods after he saw his police certificate. After all, his certificate was not good in the past. Who knew that Suk had been puckered and thrown on the ground, and he was furious.


    Suk didn''t want to pay attention to the drunkard. After that, he turned around and took a look at Yao Yichen, who had been hiding next to Zheng mo. how could the girl be calm when she talked to her? Her face changed color and she was trembling.


    As soon as he was about to walk past, he found that Zhang Hua''s fist was hitting him. He was not steady. In Suk''s eyes, this fist was not a threat at all. He just sidestepped to avoid it. He didn''t even have the interest to fight with him. [


    as soon as Suk flashes away, Zhang Hua''s fist is empty, and his body falters involuntarily. I really can''t imagine that this man is so drunk that he can drive the car fast and steadily.


    "Don''t move


    Suke just wants to join Zheng Mo, but Zhang Hua behind him has already yelled. Suke ignores him and walks directly. However, he finds that Zheng Mo''s three girls'' eyes become very scared and look like hell. Then he turns around and looks at them.


    The black pistol, the black muzzle, straight than his own head, Zhang Hua one handed gun, angry he has no care about many, wearing the collar jacket, double open, revealing the armpit of the rapid draw gun cover.


    Suk''s face sank and he stood still looking at Zhang Hua: "what are you going to do?"


    "What are you doing? I''ll kill you Zhang Hua said while turning his head toward Yao Yichen and yelled: "you get on the bus honestly for me, or I''ll kill him!" His voice was hoarse, pulling his neck, and he could even see the veins in his neck.


    Yao Yichen didn''t know what to do at this time. She knew that Zhang Hua was a policeman and a criminal policeman. Who knew that he was still carrying a gun with him. His heart beat fast. She didn''t know when he had grasped Zheng Mo''s hand tightly.


    The three girls looked around at a loss. Except for a few daring people and cars, they all ran faster than rabbits.


    "Ah Just when the three girls were crying, they suddenly heard a scream. Unexpectedly, Suk just took advantage of Zhang Hua''s look and snatched the gun and pushed his foot on his stomach.


    Suk didn''t leave much strength this time. With a big bang, Zhang Hua''s whole body collided with the Toyota Corolla, especially the position of the car door, and collapsed into a large part.


    Suk is really impatient this time. He didn''t want to take care of him. Who knows that this man ran into the muzzle of the gun by himself. If he didn''t clean him up, I''m afraid he would have been sorry for God''s will. In fact, he didn''t even warm up when dealing with a drunk. He kicked him one by one.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Yao Yichen is shocked now. He didn''t expect that Suk would take the gun away. He is relieved at last. But when he thinks of Zhang Hua''s police status, he thinks that things will become very bad.


    "You are attacking the police, ouch! Son of a bitch, you''re dead! " Zhang Hua was lying on the ground constantly rolling. He didn''t know when he opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of filth. There were dots on his mouth, which was very disgusting. He was shouting and wanted to climb under the wheel.


    "Assaulting the police?" Suk''s mouth was slightly upturned, and a sense of disdain slowly came out. He stepped on Zhang Hua''s back, depriving him of the right to roll freely: "look how I shot you!"


    As soon as Suk finished speaking, the muzzle of his gun was directly opposite Zhang Hua. Although Zhang Hua was lying on the ground, his head was only one meter away from the muzzle. If he couldn''t hit again, Suk could die.


    "No way!" Zhang Hua''s voice finally showed a sense of panic, twisting his body, trying to get up and stop shooting, but under the strong suppression of Suk, he had no resistance.


    "Ah Zheng Mo saw Suk''s action and listened to what he said. He was immediately shocked. If Suk lost control of his mood for a moment and really shot, no matter whether he hit or not, the nature would become serious, and even killed someone. He could only fight with his life. Subconsciously, he would run to stop Suk.


    "No! Suk [


    in fact, not only Zheng Mo, Han Meimei and Yao Yichen were shocked. The three girls ran towards Suk. The distance between them was not far, only five or six meters, but everything was late. Bang, Suk had pulled the trigger.


    The voice is not big, but this kind of voice seems to ring directly in the mind, followed by Zheng Mo to see the man suddenly stopped struggling, motionless lying on the ground.At this time, Zheng Mo finally ran over and was stunned. At this moment, his hands and feet suddenly became cold, his face turned pale, and he opened his mouth: "you killed him?"


    Zheng Mo''s words directly amused Suk and stepped on Zhang Hua''s feet again: "Hello! Wake up, are you stupid? " While saying this, he turned to look at Zheng Mo: "he is a fake policeman, this is a simulated gun!"


    In fact, when Suk saw his police officer card, he denied 80% of Zhang Hua''s identity as a policeman. Zhang Hua of the criminal police team knew him. He went to Ninglong last time to arrest a drug dealer. These are all acquaintances.


    At the beginning, he was supposed to be a person with a duplicate name, but since he was a policeman, the police officer''s certificate was written on the second brigade of criminal police. Even the photo of the police uniform on it was his acquaintance, but it was revised by PS, which was somewhat similar to the man in front of him.


    If you meet someone you don''t know, you can really frighten people, but it''s not the most important thing. The key is that Suk grabs the pistol at once. Let''s not talk about the strict control of guns, the three disciplines, the five prohibitions, and the prohibition of drinking and carrying guns.


    The main reason is that when he touched the gun, he immediately made sure that it was a simulated gun from the feeling of handle, weight and other aspects. After all, Suk was proficient in the disassembly and assembly skills of guns. He could clearly distinguish between real guns and fake guns.


    Of course, in order to guard against the steel ball inside, when shooting, he turned the muzzle of the gun and moved it 30 cm to one side. However, there was nothing inside, and the gun was empty.


    Zhang Hua, the swindler, knew immediately when he heard the gunshot that the incident had come to light. He simply didn''t move and pretended to be dead. He also rubbed a lot of filth on his body.


    "You call him a liar?" At this time, Yao Yichen had already run over. He was shocked when he heard the news!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1025

    Zhang Hua''s real name is Liu Lu. He is a mechanic in an auto repair shop. He has excellent craftsmanship, high driving level and high salary. When he has money, he naturally starts to think about other things.


    Every day when I get off work, I surf the Internet. Then I add Yao Yichen''s QQ by chance. From the photos of the space, I quickly find that this netizen is beautiful and lovely, especially a college student.


    Every man has the psychology of hunting for beauty, regardless of the high and low JN. This time he met Yao Yichen, he immediately moved his mind and thought about it for a long time. After all, as a repairman, it''s very difficult to capture female college students.


    Then, taking advantage of women''s worship for the police, they made a fake identity and designed a seam in the sky. Even Zhang Hua''s name, position and photos were copied from the website of Weihai Public Security Bureau.


    I found a fake police officer and spent more than 600 yuan to get this police officer''s certificate which can be used as a fake. Then I bought a uniform with police rank from a special channel. I bought the imitation gun and holster directly from the Internet. [


    and the fact is that it really develops according to Liu Lu''s idea. As a policeman in the criminal police force, her identity soon attracts Yao Yichen''s interest. Every time she chats on the Internet, Liu Lu tells her the police anecdotes she saw on some professional forums.


    Yao Yichen has no doubt about what Liu Lu said. After all, when we first met, Liu Lu came here in uniform and inadvertently took out the police officer''s certificate.


    As soon as he comes and goes, Liu Lu slowly pursues the offensive. She asks Yao Yichen out to see a movie several times. Then, as he expected, she opens a room after dinner and enjoys the taste of young literature.


    However, at this point, things began to turn. Although Yao Yichen still regarded himself as a friend, he just regarded himself as a friend. They only had lunch once, and Liu Lu''s other arrangements were all rejected by her.


    Liu Lu even spent half a month''s salary and bought a lot of roses, which were all rejected by Yao Yichen with a smile. This method is still a trick from the Internet. Those people say that women can''t resist the attack of flowers at all. When they get to themselves, they sink the sand, break the halberd and lose the ground.


    Liu Lu felt that what she had done was perfect, but she didn''t get the result she wanted. Her bad mood can be imagined. This morning, she expressed her deep feelings on the Internet, but she was rejected by her feelings again. Finally, she felt sad from her heart.


    After drinking a few bottles of beer with an empty stomach and driving a car just repaired by a repair shop, Yao Yichen threw a basin of cold water on Yao Yichen when he wanted to save the love that didn''t exist. Then he wanted to tie Yao Yichen away and give him a hard bow.


    This part of the cause and effect is still learned from the real Zhang Hua. After cleaning up Liu Lu, Suk directly called sun Ruigang, pretended to be a policeman, and held a simulation gun. Not to mention the attempted kidnapping, this crime is enough for sentencing.


    Now several people of Suk have arrived at the nearby hotel. Yao Yichen has to thank Suk and invite him to dinner. Now Han Meimei has no excuse to stop him.


    Yao Yichen just briefly talked about how he got to know Liu Lu. Of course, Suk and they would not ask about it. After all, it''s not a happy thing. It''s annoying to say so.


    "Have you figured out where to practice?" Suk heard Han Meimei say that after this winter vacation, senior students will begin to enter the internship stage, and asked.


    "I don''t know. Let''s have a look. It''s estimated that there''s no good company in Weihai, especially in our major. If you want to be a teacher, or you want to join a dance company, maybe you''ll be a company dancer!" Han Meimei''s words represent the unified understanding of senior students.


    Zheng Mo also nodded. After all, the four-year college course is coming to an end, and the life of the ivory tower is coming to an end. After getting used to the student life, she has a kind of uneasy expectation for the next work.


    Everyone wants to be successful in learning and apply what they have learned. But when it''s really everyone''s turn, we find that there are only a few students who have a dream to go forward. Most of the students have embarked on a completely opposite job with their major.


    This is a realistic and cruel problem. When it comes to it, even Yao Yichen is a little worried: "yes, it''s the same with our international trade. Now where to find a suitable job? All good jobs need work experience. We are all fresh students. Where to find work experience!"


    Yao Yichen because of his trouble, loss of appetite, and now talked about another trouble, naturally more indifferent, put down his chopsticks: "in fact, there is another way, that is, we go to test civil servants!"


    "Come on, civil servants are not so easy to test! That''s the real Army crossing the single wooden bridge. I don''t know how many of them drowned! " What Han Meimei said is more bloody, but it is also a true portrayal.


    Suk remembers saying on the news that there are almost thousands of people competing for a position in the national civil service examination at the same time, and the difficulty can be imagined. In his opinion, the probability is not much higher than winning the lottery.


    Looking at the three prospective graduates in front of him, Suk doesn''t know what to say. Moreover, he, a prospective high school graduate, will soon go to university, and then, four years later, he will also face such problems. [Maybe college life can only bring one kind of life experience!


    The atmosphere of the meal was really depressing. Even if the topic changed later, everyone didn''t seem to get rid of the shadow. Everyone''s interest in the meal was not high, so the meal time was not long. It was a relief for Suke. He was really worried that he would be late for class after the meal.


    After all, I just made a promise with the head teacher in the morning, and then I started to be late for class again. It''s not obvious that I''m going to the toilet with a lantern, looking for death!


    Suk drives the three girls to school. Maybe it''s because Yao Yichen is present. Zheng Mo wants to talk to Suk several times. At last, he swallows it into his stomach. Finally, he arrives at the gate of Weihai normal college and says nothing.


    Watching the three girls walk into the school, Suk looks at the time. Fortunately, he has time to catch up with the first class. He also feels that Zheng Mo seems to have something to say to him. But today, time is a little tight, so let''s give it up.


    Now snow white, he Fenglu and Ma Yina are supposed to be working in the foundation. There is no need for them to deal with this matter. However, if Luo Feiyan hides there any more, it''s hard to say. I don''t know if the Rhododendron is still there.


    Thinking about things in my heart, I suddenly felt like a voice was reminding me. I instinctively looked out through the car. I was shocked. A woman was walking on the street not far away. Who else could Liu Mengmeng be?


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1026

    Liu Mengmeng tightens her down jacket. Although the temperature is not so cold now, she always feels cold all over. It''s not only her body, but also her heart.


    There are many passers-by on the street. No one will stay for anyone. They are all passers-by of their own. At this time, Liu Mengmeng''s mood is very complicated. Some are relieved, some are lost, some are worried, and the rest is depressed and at a loss.


    Suk seemed to have a voice in his mind, and his eyes subconsciously looked at the corridor on the street, and immediately found a familiar woman in the crowd.


    Liu Mengmeng, it must be her!


    Bean blue long down jacket, a pair of black tight pants, wearing high leather boots, head down, in a hurry, and looking thoughtful, he almost ran into passers-by several times. [


    it''s still the enviable long hair, which is scattered behind her. Suk looks at her side face, even her neck tied with the silk scarf she used to work in the mobile business hall.


    I''ve been looking for her for a long time, almost a month. Since the last time when two people went beyond the limit, Liu Mengmeng seems to have evaporated in the world. He even asked Huang Mao to stay in the garrison, but there was no news.


    But now she suddenly appears in front of her eyes. It''s full of coincidence. For Liu Mengmeng, Suk always has an apology, even if the woman forced her to have a relationship with her.


    But when I think of her and her husband''s divorce, I always feel that they have their own responsibility. If they don''t have themselves, I''m afraid they will get back together even after their quarrel!


    There is no cure for her husband''s illness. Now that medical technology is so advanced, there will always be a turn for the better. Moreover, it is impossible for two people to get married without affection.


    But this woman''s first time, the virgin Luo Hong gave it to herself, which made Liu Mengmeng of B go on a road of no return. This kind of crack can''t be healed, and it''s hard to get round in a broken mirror. I''m afraid that even if two people are willing to continue to live together, it will make them comfortable.


    What''s more, they are likely to have divorced,


    it''s conceivable that a divorced woman''s situation, Suk always felt that she was carrying responsibility, otherwise she would not want to rent a house for her at the beginning, so she must compensate her as much as possible, even if she could not give too much.


    The car stopped at the side of the road, Suk trotted to catch up: "Mengmeng sister!"


    I don''t know what Liu Mengmeng is thinking. She doesn''t hear Suk''s voice. She goes on. Suk takes two steps to get in front of her and shouts again: "sister Mengmeng!"


    Until this time, Liu Mengmeng raised her head. When she found out that it was Suk who was standing in front of her, she subconsciously stepped back and turned her head to go back quickly for fear that she might not be able to avoid it.


    "You wait for me!" Suk would never let Liu Mengmeng leave like this. With one step, he caught up with Liu Mengmeng and grabbed her by the arm: "don''t go!"


    "Suk, you let me go!" Liu Mengmeng was very panicked in her eyes. She didn''t know how to face the sudden appearance of Suk.


    "No, you come with me!" Suk said firmly, but Liu Mengmeng was eager to leave, swinging her arm, trying to get rid of Suk.


    "Let''s get in the car if there''s anything else!" After Suk finishes, he directly pulls Liu Mengmeng to the car parked on the side of the road. Liu Mengmeng realizes that he can''t beat Suk, sighs and doesn''t struggle any more.


    "Sister Mengmeng, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time Suk sat in the driver''s seat, took a deep breath, and finally opened his mouth. He looked at Liu Mengmeng. Liu Mengmeng, who used to be a bright girl, disappeared, leaving only the haggard woman, who was bowing her head and saying nothing.


    Silence, don''t know how long, Suk is also quietly waiting, don''t urge, he knows, this time Liu Mengmeng need time.


    "I have gone through the divorce procedure with Wang Jianming today!" Liu Mengmeng finally began to speak. After that, the whole person relaxed, leaned back on the back of his chair and looked straight ahead.


    "Before I filed for divorce with Wang Jianming, he always disagreed, but if I want to sue for divorce, most of them need to live apart for two years, which is also the reason why I left!" [


    "but a few days ago, Wang Jianming''s mother called me and said that she had finished her work. Although I don''t know how they did it, we went to the Civil Affairs Bureau in the morning to go through the divorce procedures!"


    With a few dry words, Suk can hear how hard Liu Mengmeng''s time has been. I''m afraid I don''t know how many nights she has been dreaming with tears in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry!" Suk was also in a gloomy mood, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "What? I''m sorry, it''s none of your business!" Liu Meng Meng suddenly smile, full of haggard face, because this smile a little more luster.


    "But we --" As soon as Su Ke finished speaking, he was interrupted by Liu Mengmeng''s raising his hand: "OK, don''t talk about it. Please treat me to a meal first. It''s really bad luck today. The bag was robbed, and even the divorce certificate just finished was gone!"Maybe it''s because Liu Mengmeng has just revealed her mind and saw Suk''s look of self reproach. At last, Liu Mengmeng began to slowly recover her personality when she first met him. She seems to be indifferent to the divorce.


    "Well, eat first!" Suk, although the restaurant just came out not long ago, since Liu Mengmeng hasn''t eaten yet, naturally he has to solve this problem first.


    Looking for a restaurant nearby, it seems that Liu Mengmeng is really hungry and is killing the food quickly. But it''s true. It''s 1:30 now. It''s already past the meal time. It''s strange that her stomach doesn''t rebel.


    Looking at Liu Mengmeng''s reckless and voracious image, Suk was relieved. After all, when she was on the roadside at that time, she was very worried.


    "Sister Mengmeng, do you have any plans?" Seeing that Liu Mengmeng finally put down his chopsticks and took a few drinks, Suk asked.


    "Now, I don''t know. The condition they agreed to divorce by agreement is that I want to leave the house clean. But now if I lose my bag, I don''t have my ID card and bank card. I have to apply for my ID card first, and then I have to apply for my bank card. I can''t go back home. It''s really troublesome!"


    Liu Mengmeng is really in a bad mood. She has cash, bank card and ID card in her bag. These things are very important. Now that the bag is gone, she has no money to eat.


    Because at the time of divorce, Wang Jianming went to his hometown for many times, and he threw all kinds of dirty water on himself. The noisy neighbors all knew about it. Now he has no face to go home. The situation is very difficult.


    "Suk, do you have any money? Can you lend me some first! " Liu Mengmeng hesitated for a long time and finally said it.


    "Well, let''s go to the hotel first." Suk thinks that this place should be Zhang pangzi''s territory. He can ask him to come forward and see if he can get back Liu Mengmeng''s robbed bag. After that, he finds something wrong with Liu Mengmeng''s face.


    "To - to the hotel for what?" There are two more red clouds on Liu Mengmeng''s face. It seems that she thinks of something happened when she was alone.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1027

    This time, Liu Mengmeng came to Weihai City just to go through the divorce procedures, so she only brought a small satchel, but now the satchel has been robbed, the real identity person.


    Along the way, I always hesitated whether I wanted to borrow some money from my former colleagues for emergency. However, because of the divorce, my ex husband made a lot of noise. When I resigned, those people looked at me differently.


    It seems that she is the woman in the mouth of her ex husband, but now she meets Suk. After some ideological struggle, she honestly goes back to the hotel with him.


    After checking in, Suk accompanied them upstairs. They were embarrassed, especially Liu Mengmeng. At the beginning, he said that it was * * and that it was a hit. When it came to the essence, he was a bully.


    Although it''s the first time, it''s also against Suk''s original intention. In the current environment, the standard room of the hotel, a big bed takes up the vast area, and the bed itself is the place to sleep, but there are some other functions. [


    although he must be late now, Suk can''t just throw Liu Mengmeng aside: "sister Mengmeng, I have sent someone to look for your bag. If there is no accident, I should be able to find it back!"


    On the way to the hotel, Suk has already called Zhang pangzi. According to him, there is indeed a small Gang on this site, which specializes in robbing bags. Zhang pangzi disdains to do this kind of work with no technical content. Basically, he is controlled by a man named Niu Er.


    If it''s really Niuer, it will be very easy to solve the problem. The main worry is that it will be those destitute vagrants who are temporarily motivated. It will be very difficult to find people. However, Zhang has promised to help, and now he can only wait for the news.


    Liu Mengmeng didn''t expect that Suk would be so powerful. At that time, although he didn''t know who he was calling, the people who could promise to do it would not be ordinary people.


    "Well, it would be great if I could get it back. If I lost the money, I would lose it. The key is the certificates inside. The re application process is very slow!" After Liu Mengmeng came in, the temperature in the hotel room was so pleasant that she naturally began to undress in her down jacket.


    After taking off the bean blue long down jacket, you can see the orange red sweater with high collar. The sweater is very close to the body, naturally showing the proud double peaks, standing up.


    Liu Mengmeng didn''t sit on the bed, but sat on the sofa slightly away from Suk. The meeting between them was accidental. Although Liu Mengmeng really wanted to go and see Suk, she hesitated to think that they were no longer pure friends.


    Most women will never forget their first man in their whole life, just like when they fit together, a man has deeply engraved a brand into his body.


    In fact, Suk is a bit comfortable, sitting on the bed like a needle. Especially after Liu Mengmeng shows her proud body curve, her eyes always take a look at her from time to time.


    "Sister Mengmeng, where have you been these days?"


    "Running around for a while! Anyway, I don''t want to stay in Weihai. I went to Zhengding County some time ago, but it''s hard to find a job. The main reason is that I don''t have a place to live. If the cost of renting a house is included, the salary will be very low! "


    After all, Liu Mengmeng is much older than Suk. Although she is also flustered by being alone, she is still trying to cover up. She wants to be more generous. Seeing that Suk is always reluctant to talk, she finally decides to have a good talk with him.


    "Suk, don''t feel sorry. I''m an adult. I''ve taken advantage of you. If you want to say sorry, it should be me!" Liu Mengmeng tilted her head to look at Suk and said.


    "But -- but --" Suk wanted to say that you gave it to me for the first time after all, but when it comes to words, it''s hard to say.


    "Oh, don''t think too much!" Liu Mengmeng immediately reflected what Suk wanted to say. She suddenly stood up, walked up to Suk and put her hands on his shoulders: "I think you''re good. I''ll give it to you for the first time. It''s nothing. If you still want it, I can give it to you for the second time."


    When Liu Mengmeng worked in the mobile business hall, she was always blushed by those young women, but she was also trained to speak frankly.


    Suk''s face turns red. If you put it in Luo Feiyan or Bai Xue, Suk will be shy and meet her requirements immediately. But Liu Mengmeng, a woman who is not familiar with but already has an intimate relationship, always feels at a loss.


    Looking at Su Ke''s head down, the smile on Liu Mengmeng''s face is even worse. Those pale and haggard looks as if they have faded away with Su Ke''s appearance. Maybe this is the most relaxed moment for Liu Mengmeng in this period of time.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to do it again? " Suk is also shy. The more Liu Mengmeng keeps on asking questions, the more relaxed she is. All her troubles are forgotten and she sits beside Suk. [


    put one hand around Suk''s shoulder: "Suk, how about you take care of me? So you don''t have to blame yourself all the time. Anyway, I don''t want to get married casually now! A person is actually very good! "Liu Mengmeng''s natural movement makes Suk''s body stiff. She feels that her hand is on her shoulder, and her left arm is just supported by a mass of extraordinary soft meat. Especially the fragrance of Liu Mengmeng''s body, it makes him appear the rhythm of his heart again.


    Once that seems to have been forgotten by their own night, once again surged into the heart, drunken confusion, frenzied entanglement, Liu Mengmeng hot body, hot red lips, upturned twin peaks, Suk''s body began to stir up.


    In fact, Liu Mengmeng is not much better. She thought she just wanted to use another way to eliminate the embarrassment between the two people. Who knows that this fire even set herself on fire. Suk has always had the smell of Shufujia soap, which smells very good.


    I don''t know when Liu Mengmeng started to lean her head on Suk''s shoulder. The two people''s heartbeats are catering to each other, like beating drums.


    It''s still the familiar taste and the original partner. Liu Mengmeng feels the breath from Suk. Such a boy brings him a sense of security like a mountain, which his ex husband can never have. During this period of time, the depressed mood gradually disintegrates.


    Thinking back on the few days when she was alone with Suk, she even thought of that night when she forced him to bed with the strength of drinking. Her breath became short and her heart beat faster. Liu Mengmeng slowly raised her head, looked at Suk''s side face, put her head forward and pecked up.

 Chapter 1028

    With a light peck, naturally, Liu Mengmeng didn''t feel that it was wrong for him to do so. What should not have happened to both of them had already happened. After crossing the boundary, many things became natural.


    But Suk couldn''t bear the beauty. When the hot red lips were printed on his cheek, the whole person suddenly trembled. The flame in his heart, under the request of reason, strongly suppressed and subconsciously flashed to the side.


    Liu Mengmeng was stunned by Suk''s action, which was a bit embarrassing, but he still put his head on Suk''s shoulder again: "what are you afraid of? I won''t eat you again


    "Sister Mengmeng!" Suk opened his mouth, and his mouth was full of bitterness. It would be too hurtful for him to say that men and women are not compatible.


    "It''s Meng Meng. I told you before!" Now Liu Mengmeng has finally put her advantage as an older woman into full play, that is, when she talks to Suk, who is just like a child, she is under all kinds of pressure. [


    "Er! Cute Suk gave a wry smile, still can feel Liu Mengmeng''s chest peak is in his elbow position, that kind of feeling, with his breathing will be more and more intense: "I can''t give you anything!"


    It''s true that although Suk doesn''t care whether a woman is second married or not, and the woman''s virgin is still in her own hands, I believe her parents will feel disgraced.


    After all, they all live in the same community. Liu Mengmeng has been a young woman for a long time. She has become her own daughter-in-law. It''s easy to say, but it''s hard to hear. She can''t keep her face.


    I want to take responsibility, but I also need to consider the mood of my parents. Being a child, filial piety first, maybe doing so, it will appear that I have some fickleness, but what can I do?


    "I don''t want anything from you. I just want to have someone in my heart. When I think of him, I will feel steady and warm!" During this time, Liu Mengmeng is really thinking about how to go in the future. Although a divorced woman is still in demand by virtue of her appearance, she will inevitably become cheap.


    And it''s very difficult to meet a man who falls in love with you again. After all, you''ve been hurt emotionally. There''s always a kind of self-protection mentality.


    In the face of Liu Mengmeng''s words, Su Ke was right. Her mind was in a mess. She thought that when she met Liu Mengmeng, she still wanted to avoid herself. Of course, she could think that maybe she had decided to cut off the relationship and never see each other again.


    I don''t know if it''s right or wrong to find her again, but no matter how hard it is, the situation has come to this point. No matter how hard it is, it can''t be a tiger''s head and tail.


    "Why don''t you go to Tianjin! I have friends over there who can take care of you. There are some businesses over there that need people! " Suk thought for a long time, it seems that there is only one way to have the best of both worlds, which can not only find a job for Liu Mengmeng, but also make her calm down slowly.


    On Tianjin''s side, sun song and Mo Xiaoqi will call and report to themselves every other time. The situation has opened up, and the industry under their control is also growing steadily.


    At present, the well water does not invade the river. Hongfeng is now the biggest force in tianjinming, followed by the United gangs, and finally by Mo Xiaoqi in the open and sun song in the dark.


    However, Suk''s relationship with director Tianjin of public security, and she Tianlin, the snake Lord, who was supported by the United gangs, were not at all inferior in this tripartite situation.


    Now there is still a lack of manpower. It''s always a solution to put Liu Mengmeng there. With the distance between space and time, the embarrassment between the two people gradually subsides. Maybe it''s not certain where Liu Mengmeng will meet a more suitable man.


    "You just don''t want to see me?" Liu Mengmeng is a little sad. She has never thought of pestering Suk. After all, in the final analysis, she has to bear the main part of the responsibility, and Suk is eight years younger than herself. Even if she doesn''t mind her brother-in-law relationship, she has to consider Suk''s ideas.


    "No, Tianjin''s business is mine!" Suk had to think of a more reasonable excuse and pondered for a while before he said, "there are only two people I can trust over there, so I will be more relieved after you go!"


    "Well? Your business? " Now Liu Mengmeng is a bit surprised. As long as he brings the word "business", it won''t be a stall or something. Even the stores are not qualified enough. But is Suk just a high school student now? He knows the situation of his family. There is only a small supermarket. How can he suddenly become a rich man?


    "Well, I''ll leave my business to someone else. You can watch it for me when you go!" Suk shrugged and took the opportunity to stand up from the bed. He took a bottle of mineral water from the bedside table and handed it to Liu Mengmeng.


    "The business there is a little special. If you want to go there, I will arrange for you to work with another girl!" Suk naturally won''t let Liu Mengmeng come into contact with the forces of the underground society. After all, sun song alone is enough.


    It''s easy to have a bad situation when there are too many people telling you what to do. And I really don''t want women to be exposed to these dark sides, except for Mo Xiaoqi, who is destined to take the road of Liu Feihong. [Seeing that Liu Mengmeng seems to be thinking about it, Suk''s mobile phone suddenly vibrates. Subconsciously, he thinks that it may be his truancy. Shen Zheng, the head teacher, is on the phone to chase him.


    But the relief is that 10086 is reminding himself that it''s better to pay the phone bill in advance at the end of the month to avoid downtime, but he just took this opportunity to leave with his mobile phone: "Mengmeng, I''ll go to school first, you give me your mobile phone number, and I''ll come back to you after school!"


    Although Suk has a lot of cash on hand, he doesn''t leave it to Liu Mengmeng. For fear that the woman will disappear again, he leaves a phone and goes downstairs. Suk is preparing to drive back to school, but his plan to go to class is doomed to fail.


    "Suk, come to the people''s hospital quickly!" Du Wan''s phone call was very anxious, his voice was short, and he even had a cry sound. Suk''s heart was pulled up, and he quickly said, "don''t worry. I''ll go right away. What''s the matter?"


    "My sister, she fainted!" Now Du Wan is at her wits'' end. After having lunch with Du Juan, they had a good time shopping. But Du Wan suddenly fainted and didn''t know what to do. The first person to think of Du Wan is Suk.


    "OK, don''t cry. It''s OK. Wait for me!" Listening to the howl of the ambulance on the phone, it''s so harsh that it makes people feel like a block of stone. How could the cuckoo who was alive yesterday Suddenly faint?


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1029

    The smell of disinfectant water is in the air. The snow-white walls make people dizzy. They always feel cold around, but the central air conditioning of the hospital is always in operation.


    Suk sat on the edge of the hospital bed, looking at the pale face of the cuckoo, nose h oxygen tube, messy equipment exposed on the body, closed eyes of the cuckoo, quiet people will always have a bad feeling.


    There is no patient in the other bed in the ward. Now the whole room is quiet and breathless. Only those unknown instruments are running, with a beep from time to time.


    I have already cut the vein for Rhododendron, and the situation is not optimistic. The stomach meridian is blocked, so is the liver meridian and kidney meridian, and the detoxification is not smooth. The severe wind and cold makes the blood astringent. I take advantage of the deficiency to get in the Ru collaterals and stop the blood stasis. After a long time, the Ru rock is formed, and the Ru rock has been formed.


    Suk knew that it was a sign of malignant xng tumor, and it was also a symptom of Ru adenocarcinoma. He put azalea''s hand back in the quilt. Suk looked at her, but recalled that night when he saw the double peaks of azalea red fruit. He could not remember clearly, and did not feel any abnormality. [


    fortunately, when I checked the vein just now, I found that although the Ru rock has formed, it has not been transferred and deteriorated, that is to say, it is still in the middle stage.


    I think so. If it''s late, I''m afraid the Rhododendron should have noticed the symptoms long ago, with double peak swelling, ulceration and pus outflow. Thinking of this, Suk suddenly had a cold war, and it''s hard to imagine how a blooming girl would face such a disease.


    Now I don''t have a good needle in my hand. I don''t know if I can cure Rhododendron''s disease like others. Moreover, the location of Ru adenocarcinoma is too sensitive. Now I have no way to further check.


    After all, traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to seeing, hearing and asking. He doesn''t see the actual situation and can''t really understand the disease. Suk frowns tightly. Even from the perspective of friends, he can''t stand by.


    I remember some time ago, there was a big foreign star. Because of the genetic gene of Ru adenocarcinoma in her family, she had a surgery to remove the Ru gland. It seems that her name is Angelina Jolie, but she just wanted to avoid the risk of cancer, which is a preventive measure. But now Rhododendron is in the middle stage.


    The two can not be treated in the same way. The natural method is the same, and this kind of Ru adenocarcinoma, which has reached the middle stage, is not only to remove a small gland mass, but also to remove all the two bimodal tumors.


    Suk''s theory can''t imagine how cuckoo''s life will be after the removal of bimodal. It''s not a small appendectomy, and it''s completely erasing a woman''s second xng sign. It''s really easy for a normal woman to accept it.


    At this time, Du Wan came in with a gloomy face, holding all kinds of X-ray contrast films in his hand, and there was a hidden sadness in his eyes.


    Although Suk has been able to confirm his own judgment by means of pulse cutting, he still needs the support of scientific instruments. Moreover, Suk also hopes to hear completely different good news. Even if he proves that his diagnosis is wrong, he is happy.


    "How''s it going?" He stood up to meet him.


    It''s just that the truth is so cruel.


    Du Wan took a look at the cuckoo, who was still sleeping. She opened her mouth, but could not make any sound. Her eyes turned red, and the moist mist hovered in her eyes.


    Even though she had bitten her lower lip tightly, she could not believe it until now. However, the image in her hand and the doctor''s diagnosis no longer showed the bloody fact.


    "It''s Ru adenocarcinoma!" After Du Wan said these four words, she burst into tears, and the tearful girl rushed to Suk''s arms.


    "Malignant xng tumor, and has spread to the lung, how to do? What shall we do? " Duwan''s body was shaking constantly. It was obvious that the doctor had told her the worst result.


    This news is like a bolt from the blue, even a big man would be hard to accept, let alone a weak woman.


    "Nothing! don''t worry! It will be cured! " Suk could feel Du Wan''s two peaks rubbing up and down his chest with her sobbing, but now it was not the time for wishful thinking, and his mind was also entangled with the disease of Rhododendron.


    "Cough!" At this time, on the bed behind them, Rhododendron slowly opened her eyes and coughed involuntarily. It was only a deliberate act, but a natural reaction of the body, which was exactly the characteristic of Ru adenocarcinoma metastasis to the lung.


    "What are you doing? Cuddle together and make me jealous Rhododendron seems to have no accident about the environment she is in. She slowly sits up with an oxygen tube on her nose. Her face is white, but she has a kind of smile. [


    "sister, what are you talking about?" Du Wan found that after cuckoo woke up, he quickly wiped the tears on her face. Fortunately, the girl seldom made up, otherwise a cat with a painted face would not be able to run away. She forced herself to bear the sadness in her heart and squeezed out a smile: "my boyfriend has been given to you, so I can''t hold her secretly for a while.""Bah! What? You give it to me. I want to compete freely, OK Du Juan and Du Wan had a showdown for a long time. The two sisters had a good relationship since childhood. Although they had some conflicts in love, they did not turn them into enemies of strangers.


    Suk knew that duwan didn''t want to tell Dujuan the actual situation, but how could this topic be transferred to him? However, he also wanted to hide the disease. He scratched his head bitterly and stood aside with an embarrassed smile.


    "What is competition? You''re taking advantage of me. You''re digging my corner! " Du Wan snorted and wiped away his tears. He recovered to his normal state, but Suk knew that it was all superficial.


    "Who let you be a sister and help her collect resources? That''s what you should do!" Rhododendron jokingly replied, it seems that the oxygen pipe in her nose is very uncomfortable, so she directly reaches out and pulls it out, while all the instruments and circuits stuck on her body are thrown aside.


    After finishing all this, it seems that the whole person is quite relaxed. Although his face is still pale, his smile never fades. He gets out of bed and arranges his clothes: "let''s go back!"


    "No, you still have to be hospitalized." Du Wan was already stunned when he saw the cuckoo take off all those things neatly. Now when he heard that she wanted to go again, he immediately said.


    "What hospital do you live in? I''m fine again! " Cuckoo didn''t like it at all. She said that she was going to go out, but how could Du Wan let her go like this? She stopped her in front of her and pulled her arm: "sister, you --- you --!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1030

    Life is as beautiful as summer flowers and death is as beautiful as autumn leaves. This is what Rhododendron always thinks in her heart. In fact, she knows her physical condition very well. After all, no one knows her better than herself.


    What''s more, she has been to the hospital for examination for a long time, and the results are very creepy and acceptable. At present, there is no good treatment for her cancer. Resection of the Ru gland can not really eliminate the cancer cells, and even now the spread site has reached the lung lobe.


    Sometimes Rhododendron is alone in the room, thinking about what kind of life she wants to live in the future. However, no matter what kind of life it is, she should always be like a woman. She will never have one or two pieces of meat on her chest, which is more flat than a man.


    I checked it on the Internet. It''s true that someone has done such an operation. The whole chest is as flat as before. Instead of the original double peaks, it''s the wound healing scar of two bowls.


    Such a terrible picture, in an instant defeated the cuckoo, if there is such a day, I would rather die, Ru adenocarcinoma these three words like a sword hanging on his neck, at any time may be decapitated. [


    therefore, Rhododendron has long made a decision in her heart, that is, to give up treatment, chemotherapy will make her hair fall off, resection will make her become androgynous, those traditional Chinese medicine drink bitterly, and the effect is not visible.


    She is willing to choose by herself, to choose the way to end the process of life, but not to face death in the end.


    She will make a crazy move to rob her boyfriend with her sister, which is actually caused by the depression of this disease. She doesn''t want to leave the world like this. At least she wants to taste all kinds of life, joys and sorrows, and the most longing love.


    As long as the heart is satisfied, then the cuckoo must be smiling when she leaves the world! Even she''s figured out where to go.


    In the Himalayas, you can become your last foothold everywhere, but if you can climb Mount Everest, it''s perfect. I''m willing to turn into an ice sculpture on the mountain and sleep like this.


    But now my only wish is to have a good love relationship with Suk. Since I was a child, cuckoo, a lonely character, has few friends of the same sex, and almost none of the other xng friends. When I first met Suk, I was abducted by Heise.


    Suk, who was born in the sky, is like a hero in the movie. He is independent from the rest of the world and kills people everywhere. The girl''s heart has been secretly promised to him.


    Even the man who had determined his life at that time should be called Suk.


    Now the man named Suk is driving, and he and Du WAN are sitting in the back. The atmosphere in the car is dull, and it seems that no one wants to speak.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you? I''m not going to die soon Rhododendron''s face is no longer so pale, but rather ruddy and shiny, and the tone of speaking is very relaxed.


    "Elder sister, you don''t say dejected words good!" Duwan will be in a good mood at this time. Although she can''t beat Dujuan, she finally came out of the hospital, but now one thing is that she must be saved.


    "Why did you give up treatment?" Suk is actually thinking about this problem. There are only two ways. One is to send the azalea to the General Hospital of the military region in Yanjing. After all, the medical level and equipment are among the top in China. The other is to make a good diagnosis by yourself. It''s better to see if the so-called cancer cells can be eliminated with a gold needle.


    "I don''t want to cure it. It''s still a dead word in the end. It doesn''t mean anything at all. It''s better to take advantage of this time to have a good time and enjoy my youth!" Cuckoo said with indifference, as if he didn''t care about death at all.


    But not only duwan or Suk can realize the deep power of Rhododendron, such as malignant xng tumor, cancer cell proliferation, and slow metastasis from Ru gland. It is very likely that all the five internal organs will be infected, and even the blood will be difficult to avoid. Of course, this is only the worst case, but in the face of the most optimistic state, we can only say that we will do our best to listen to the destiny.


    Cancer cell is a kind of very strange cell. It can freely transfer parts, propagate diseases, and even revive. In fact, many cancer patients die of recurrence. It can be said that once they are infected with this thing, the consequences are very serious.


    Rhododendron said, looking out through the car. The passers-by were in a hurry, but in her eyes, it was a symbol of vitality. The trees on the side of the road had no leaves. They tied the lower part of the trunk with hemp ropes to keep out the cold, but in her eyes, it was a symbol of vitality.


    Everything seems to be thriving, continuous growth, only their own life is slowly coming to an end, the sound of the years, the normal state of the body is a few days left, if one day they really appear late symptoms, then the countdown bell has already sounded.


    The electronic clock in the car is already 3:30, but this time, Suk learned to be a good boy and sent a short message to Shen Zheng in advance, telling him that a friend of his was suddenly hospitalized and asked for half a day''s leave first."Squeak!" Suk pulled over to the side of the road and said, "wait for me." then he got off and ran into a medical equipment store on the side of the road. [


    when Suk got on the bus again, there was already a small rectangular box in his hand. Du Wan took it from his hand, opened it and saw a row of seven acupuncture needles: "what do you want to buy it for?"


    "I''m going to give the azalea needles first. If we can''t eliminate the cancer cells, we should at least slow down its spread speed!" Suk really thinks so. Although he doesn''t know whether his acupuncture is effective for Rhododendron, what he can do now is to do it all. Chatting is better than talking, or there may be unexpected gains.


    "By the way, I actually have some research on acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine!" Suddenly feeling the puzzled eyes of the two men behind him, Suk subconsciously explained that it was ok, but after that, Du Wan immediately disbelieved: "do you have any research? Come on, you are not ancestral psoriasis, specializing in the treatment of old Chinese medicine ah


    Suk knew that they were also suspicious. After all, traditional Chinese medicine should not only be gifted, but also be a process of accumulation of experience. That''s why all the old traditional Chinese medicine practitioners are respected. He honestly shut up and took them back to Du Wan''s apartment.


    "Can you take off the clothes inside?" Suk looked at the cuckoo lying flat on the bed, his voice was like the sound of mosquitoes. Although his face was full of seriousness, he also had some unnatural blushes.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1031

    Back to Du Wan''s single apartment, let Du Juan lie flat on the bed, take off the outside cotton padded clothes, inside is a striped plaid sweater, the effect of self-cultivation is particularly good, Shuangfeng did not have any collapse because of lying flat, but as usual straight.


    Looking at Suk''s serious face, both Dujuan and duwan are novel. I really don''t know if Suk is talking nonsense, and pretends to scratch Dujuan''s wrist again for pulse examination.


    "Can you - take off the clothes inside!" Suk''s palms were sweating. When he finished, he felt a shock of murderous spirit behind him. He turned to look at Du Wan and saw her frowning. He thought she was going to be angry.


    "Your pulse is your pulse. Take off your clothes! Want to be a hooligan? " Du Wan pinched his waist. He looked at Suk with a solemn look. He really thought he had some hidden tricks. Who knows that he let Dujuan take off his clothes.


    "Duwan, don''t worry, Suk. Do you want me to take off the clothes inside?" Rhododendron sat up again slowly. First, she took off her sweater with both hands, revealing her thermal underwear. She was not embarrassed in front of Suk. [


    "well, what I said is, take off the bra and the thermal underwear. I want to check it first!" What Suk said was originally a normal request, but now it seems that he has something wrong.


    "Hey! You rascal, how do you want to check? " Du Wan was even more angry. He was in a bad mood and was not in the mood to joke with him.


    "Wan''er, don''t make trouble!" At this time, the cuckoo spoke and looked at Suk: "just take off your bra?"


    "Elder sister, don''t listen to him. We''ve taken X-rays and color Doppler ultrasound, and we''ll check with him. He must want to play a hooligan!" Du Wan glared at Suk fiercely. Who knows, he turned his head and saw that Dujuan had turned to the inside of the bed. His two hands stretched into the thermal underwear from the back and went straight to the buckle of the bra.


    With her movements, the lower edge of her underwear was lifted up slowly, revealing a large white area around her waist. Seeing that what she said didn''t work, Du Wan turned his head and walked out, and closed the door directly.


    Suk seems to hear a crack. Through the outline of the thermal underwear, he can see that the two belts of the bra begin to separate from each other and lower his head subconsciously. This situation really makes people feel very unnatural.


    "I''m going to examine her, just to examine!" Suk constantly told himself in his heart, don''t think wildly, after all, all said that in front of the doctor, all patients will not separate men and women, even if he will check the site is more sensitive.


    There are only two people left in the room, duwan and Dujuan. It seems that duwan will come in for a while. Suk feels that his heart rate is not normal, and his palms are still sweating.


    "Suk, I''m done!" I don''t know when, cuckoo lay down again. She put her bra on the pillow. She lay on it straightly without the restraint of bra. This time, the two soft meats relaxed a little and the altitude decreased a little.


    "Now I want to confirm the size of the lump. If it hurts, please let me know!" Suk took a deep breath and walked slowly to the bed.


    Rhododendron is very quiet with his eyes closed. He is not worried about the vacuum in his fight. After all, there is only himself and Suk here. Not to mention that they have been intimate for a long time, Suk is also the person who reposes his soul. Naturally, there will be no panic.


    But Suk, on the contrary, finally moved to the bedside, reached out and stopped in the air. The two peaks of the Rhododendron were just below, within reach. As long as he pressed down five centimeters, he could master them all.


    Can hear oneself more and more heavy breathing sound, two hands are like small rake like stop there.


    "Not yet?" Cuckoo opened his eyes and saw that Suk seemed to be engaged in a fierce ideological struggle. With a smile, he directly raised his hand and grasped Suk''s wrist. Then Suk''s hand passively fell on the top of Dujuan''s chest peak.


    At this time, Suk realized that his hands were kneading the cherry on the chest peak, and between his fingers, the two cherries seemed to be a lot bigger, a little hard, and electric shock, so he quickly threw away his hands.


    To tell you the truth, cuckoo felt Suk''s fingers kneading at the beginning, which really seemed to be looking for something. But later, this hand became dishonest. He secretly opened his eyes and saw that Suk''s face was still serious without QS.


    Suk''s eyes, in particular, seemed to be thinking about something. He frowned slightly and thought hard. Cuckoo guessed that he should be exploring his illness, so he decided not to interrupt his thoughts.


    But since he couldn''t interrupt him, the cuckoo had to bear it by himself. At first, he could hold it hard, but later, the numbness of the feeling went through Suk''s fingertips and hit himself wave by wave.


    This kind of flood of corruption finally drowned the cuckoo, can no longer control their own body, is completely subconscious chest twisting.(¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1032

    Suk''s face is red and his ears are red. Just now, it was his subconscious action. Even now, even if his hand has been thrown away quickly, the soft feeling on his fingertips is still around.


    "Well, I''m sorry!" Suk stepped back, looking at the cuckoo lying on the bed, the spring tide all over his face, the blurred eyes, it seems that he was still immersed in the previous crisp surging and unable to extricate himself, his ruddy face seemed to drip water.


    Looking at Suk, the cuckoo was a little embarrassed, but soon became very calm. He raised his hand to brush his hair, and opened his lips. "I like it very much. Can you continue?"


    In a word, Suk wanted to cry even more, as if he was really a sex wolf taking advantage of others'' danger. He quickly explained: "I was just thinking about your illness, and I was a little distracted for a moment!"


    "Well, what do you say?" In fact, cuckoo does not want to talk about his illness. According to the current popular saying, this is a sad topic. However, now that it has been known, there is no need to hide it, so-called. [


    "according to the diagnosis of traditional Chinese medicine, the blood is astringent, the detoxification is not smooth, and the evil toxin is accumulated. It comes from Ru collaterals. When I cut the pulse for you, I found that the liver and spleen are injured and the Chong Ren disorder is really Ru Yan doubt, but when I just took it, I didn''t find the swelling knot!"


    Suk''s words are all traditional Chinese medicine terms, and cuckoo just listens to them. But it is precisely because of this that Suk''s words are true. He really knows the way of traditional Chinese medicine.


    But Suk''s last sentence was understandable: "you''re talking about a proliferative mass! Indeed, the last time I went to the hospital for examination, the doctor said that my cancer cells were a little strange, and there was no stone like thing! "


    "That''s it Suk nodded, but if so, I''m afraid the situation would be even worse. Ordinary diseases have been difficult to cure, not to mention the mutated cancer. His face is even worse.


    "Don''t move!" With that, Suk reached for his hand again, but this time he reached for the axillary position, because he just thought that this kind of Ru adenocarcinoma might spread to the axillary lymph nodes, but the result was still the same, and he still didn''t feel the foreign body.


    Suk frowned and tried to say nothing for several times. The traditional Chinese medicine can''t do without seeing, hearing and asking. Among them, looking, depending on its external response, can know its internal organs, and then know the disease. The simple way is to look at the five senses, and the health status of the five organs can be obtained by looking at the five senses. However, in such a special situation, we still need to explore the location of the disease Festival.


    That is to say, we need to observe the double peaks of cuckoo closely, and cuckoo seems to see a clue from Suk''s hesitant expression: "what''s the matter? Do you still need to take it off? "


    Although the cuckoo has identified Suk as the only man in his short life, and has had a personal relationship with him, under the current situation, he still has some irrepressible shyness and asked with a red face.


    "Indeed, as you said just now, your disease is a little strange. It is reasonable to say that there should be Ru rock, but it is not. I need to - need to see your skin, whether there are orange peel tissue and hard nodules, and - small head also need to see!"


    Suk deliberately did not say Ru adenocarcinoma, but used the traditional Chinese medicine term Ru rock instead. However, the more he said it, the more embarrassed he was. He bowed his head and did not dare to look at the eyes of Rhododendron, but this step had to be carried out, because even if he did not see it now, he had to take off his clothes when it was time to apply the needle.


    When cuckoo heard Suk''s words, her heart beat faster and faster. It was like there was a big drum in her ear and her face was hot. She didn''t know what to do.


    She believed in Suk. No one would joke about it, but now she is still in her sister''s house. Although Du Wan is out, who knows if she will break in suddenly or peep outside the door!


    The room suddenly fell into silence, the young men and women are some hand and foot measures, only two people''s breathing sound again and again.


    "All right! Go and lock the door first Finally, it was the cuckoo who made a difficult decision. After this sentence, I don''t know why she was so restless. It seemed that a group of flames lit up in her body.


    "Oh Suk lowered his head, turned and walked to the door, gently locked it from inside, and then stopped, because at this time he heard the rustle of taking off his clothes. It seems that cuckoo has taken advantage of this opportunity to take off his warm underwear.


    Take a deep breath and adjust your state.


    what you are going to do now is a matter of life. You are not allowed to lean forward slowly, and carefully observe the peaks in front of you. You can even see the faint blood vessels without any symptoms that should have occurred.


    Theoretically, in the early stage of Ru adenocarcinoma, there will be a dimple like depression. With the aggravation of the disease, there will be many tiny depressions, like orange peel, which is called orange peel like change, even edema and discoloration.


    The cherries on the peaks will also change, such as skin desquamation, slowly ulceration, until breaking scab.But there is no such symptom on the cuckoo. It''s completely normal, as if she has never been sick. This situation is full of strange things. Suk, who is fully engaged in thinking, reaches out his hands stably, presses again, and does not let go of every inch.


    The cuckoo clenched his teeth and didn''t want to appear the shy scene before. He looked at Suk with such a serious look, which made him full of charm. Unconsciously, the restlessness of his body gradually subsided, leaving only the quiet smile on his face.

 Chapter 1033

    Suk knows that although he has the level of reward for proficient in acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine, he also has the reward for proficient in basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine. These two rewards combine into one, and he can really be called a high-level traditional Chinese medicine.


    However, I also know that what I lack is practical experience. After all, TCM is not a skill that can be achieved overnight. It is even a skill that is never too old to learn.


    This is also why Chinese medicine with an old word in front of it will become very popular, but now I can''t reach such a high level, so I need to constantly explore.


    Now the situation is like this. Pulse cutting can find out the crux of Ru rock, but external examination has nothing to gain. Now we have to rely on our acupuncture, which always brings surprises.


    Fortunately, when I went upstairs, this box of needles was all packed in my pocket. Now at least I don''t have to go out to look for them, which saves the risk of being caught by Du Wan. [


    "I need some stitches now, OK?" Suk has now been able to say that he has completely suppressed his body, which should not be restless and calm. Even his brother can be honored as suxiaoke.


    The cuckoo with red fruit is just a patient in his eyes. Although the two peaks are beautiful, they are the source of the disease. They are not delicious but lethal poison.


    "Well!" Cuckoo nodded subconsciously, tilted his head and watched Suk put the acupuncture box on the bedside table. After opening it, he picked up a thin needle.


    These acupuncture and moxibustion were carefully disinfected before leaving the factory. For the first time, they could be used directly. Suk held the needle in his right thumb and index finger and took a deep breath: "by the way, in the photo you showed me yesterday, I remember one was Huangshan!"


    "Well, yes, it''s Huangshan. The scenery over there is really good. Sunrise, strange pines, strange rocks, sea of clouds and hot springs are known as the five wonders of Huangshan. Moreover, the 82 peaks of Huangshan have their own characteristics. They are either majestic or precipitous and beautiful. The layout is well arranged and natural."


    Rhododendron seemed to recall the scene when she went to climb Huangshan Mountain. Her eyes were full of joy: "you should go to see it when you have time, and you will never regret it!"


    "Well, when the five mountains come back, they don''t look at the mountains. When the yellow mountains come back, they don''t look at the mountains! Do go when you have a chance The reason Suk talked to cuckoo was to make her relax, because if she was nervous, her muscles would be tight, which would affect the accuracy of the needle.


    Just looking at the two peaks of Rhododendron, I can''t help but get involved in the mountain climbing. However, it''s also suitable for the scene. They are both mountains, and they are very beautiful.


    Just as Suk was talking, the needle in his hand had been precisely rolled into the Ru root hole on the right chest of the cuckoo. The action was gentle, even the cuckoo himself seemed to be unaware of it, and he still said to himself, "I read the news two days ago. There is a big pit with a diameter of 70 meters in the Karakum Desert in Turkmenistan, a private detective of Song Dynasty!"


    "At the bottom of that big pit is an underground cave full of natural gas, which has been burning for more than 30 years, and still has no sign of extinction. Now it is called the gate of hell!"


    "I want to go there and have a look!" When the cuckoo said the four words "gate of hell", there was a yearning look in her eyes, as if it was not a devil to choose and eat, but a lovely angel.


    Rhododendron knew that she was infected with cancer, and it was in the middle stage, and the resection of Ru gland could not ensure that she could be cured, so she had the idea of ending her life in her heart.


    In her mind, the best place is Mount Everest, where the snow is white, is the most close to the holy land of heaven, after death can be integrated with ice and snow, can be regarded as a satisfactory destination.


    But two days ago, I suddenly saw the report about the gate of hell. I suddenly felt the impulse to go there. If I jumped down, that way of leaving seemed to be a perfect ending.


    Ice and fire, two extremes, heaven and hell, Rhododendron has not yet considered clearly, but when she was still wandering outside, Suk''s fingertips holding the needle, had become motionless.


    In the body


    only up to now, these so-called treatment schemes have no obvious effect and can be used in the early stage of the disease, but now Rhododendron has entered the middle stage.


    "I see from the computer that the gate of hell looks very beautiful at night, just like the rising sun!" Rhododendron said to himself, and suddenly realized that Suk had not moved for a long time, so he looked at it.


    Suk didn''t know when he had closed his eyes, as if he had become a sculpture, motionless, breathing gently, but there was a layer of sweat on his forehead.


    Although there is heating in the room, it doesn''t make people sweat at all. So what''s the reason for Suk''s situation?


    Cuckoo was a little frightened, but she didn''t dare to move. Who knew what would happen when she moved, she could only stare at Suk like this. The more she looked, the more she had no bottom in her heart.


    But Dujuan didn''t dare to move, but duwan could not help walking outside. At this time, she knew that the door was locked from inside, and she didn''t hear a sound when she was lying outside several times.Care is chaotic, restless Du Wan, a kind of palpitation unbearable feeling, like something is pressing on the heart, let oneself gasp, really can''t hold on, finally walked to the door again: "Hello! Suk, what are you doing? Open the door


    Du Wan yelled and began to knock on the door.

 Chapter 1034

    "Dong Dong Dong!" The sound of knocking on the door came in, and cuckoo suddenly became panic. Not only was she now naked, but Suk didn''t know why she was in a very elusive state.


    His face was solemn, his forehead was sweating, his eyes were closed, his right arm was sticking out, the needle in his hand was like a brush, his arm was motionless, and his fingers seemed to be twisting the needle at a frequency that could hardly be distinguished by the naked eye.


    Du Juan is not Deng Xiaotian. She has never told anyone, her parents or her brother about this cruel disease. She doesn''t want to watch them worry about her work any more. She prefers to leave alone or go missing, which is an acceptable outcome.


    But who wants to? A lot of youth has not been wasted, there is no lover''s love, there is no husband and wife''s mutual help, there is no child''s upbringing and growth, there is no grandson''s knee around with his back against the rocking chair when he is old.


    The sudden pain of life experience has always been shrouded in azalea, even if she is strong, even if she has been deceiving herself, but this is true after all.


    The despair of his heart is like death. When he heard Suk say this, he was shocked, unbelievable, suspicious and ecstatic. It seems that all the emotions that human beings can show flashed on his face one by one.


    A room, a man and two women, a man watched two women cry, and the two women cry is happy dripping, tears flying, first single cry, and then combined cry, finally hugged and cry, finally don''t know what''s going on, holding Suk to cry together.


    Suk held the two sisters, opened his mouth, opened his hands and patted them on the shoulder: "OK, OK, it''s not so serious. We are just scaring ourselves. Believe me, we will get better soon!"


    "Why does the doctor say it''s so horrible?" Du Wan was scared to death by the doctor today. Those color Doppler ultrasound images, X-ray films and finger painting make people feel that the end of the world is near. Even according to the doctor''s diagnosis, if the cuckoo can not actively receive treatment, the situation can only continue to be bad, and the best result is that it can only last half a year.


    "There is still a big difference between Chinese and Western medicine!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. He knew the real situation clearly, but he managed to make cuckoo regain her confidence. He couldn''t scare her any more.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1035

    There is a big difference between traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. It is not just the comparison between the symptoms and the root causes. The theory of traditional Chinese medicine starts from the deep experience of human beings and even the universe''s life and energy flow. The principle of traditional Chinese medicine is to adjust the energy dynamics of human beings to the normal state of balance.


    However, western medicine came into being and developed with the development of anatomy and chemistry. Because the starting point is far away from the direct life experience, it leads to the mechanistic tendency of its epistemology and methodology.


    Generally speaking, western medicine treats the human body as a machine. In addition to chemical therapy in internal medicine, surgical treatment is more like carpentry or tailoring.


    So there is a specialty between the two, but only the medical skills that really understand the human body are the most effective, and Suk just has this special ability, because


    Suk followed Wang Xiaogang all the way downstairs, and soon ran out of the teaching building again. He was about to leave the school, so he asked.


    Wang Xiaogang was sweating and panting on his head. He was so anxious that he didn''t have time to explain too much to Suk: "boss, I''ll tell you on the way, let''s go out and take a taxi first!"


    "No, I drove here!" Suk didn''t ask much when he looked at his hand. At this time, the two men had already run out of the school gate. Suk opened the door remotely and sat in the driver''s seat: "where are we going?"


    "Go to the exhibition center!"


    "Exhibition Center?" When Suk spoke, he had already started the car. As a native of Weihai, he naturally knew where the exhibition center was. As soon as he hit the steering wheel, he immediately set out on the road.


    "What''s going on?" There were not many cars on the road. Passat was like a duck to water. Suk asked.


    "Boss, do you know that today it''s Fu Lingshan who comes to speak for Weihai. This is my favorite goddess. I just got the news here, so I have to go and have a look!" What Wang Xiaogang said was fiery and glowing, but Suk was at a loss.


    "Fu Lingshan? Who is it? "


    "I''ll do it, boss. Don''t you know who Fu Lingshan is? Haven''t you seen the couple of heavenly girls some time ago? It''s the movie that won the international prize Wang Xiaogang looks unbelievable. It seems that Suk is an alien. His eyes are wide open.


    "I''ve heard about it, but I don''t have time to watch it. Is Fu Lingshan an actor?" Suk thought for a while, and he did hear the name, but he didn''t notice it at all. He heard it coldly and didn''t react for a moment.


    Wang Xiaogang looked forward and shook his head: "it''s necessary. It''s my goddess. She''s a dead fish and a dead goose. She''s shy with the moon closed. Her shoulders are cut and her waist is plain. Yanjingxiuxiang, haozhichenglu, fangzejia, qianhuafuyu, hey, boss, don''t vomit! "


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1036

    Suk has a feeling of getting on the stolen ship. Originally, he thought that Wang Xiaogang might have encountered some major emergency. Who knows that after making trouble for a long time, he went to chase the stars, but now he is on the way, and Nai shrugs.


    "I''ve been absent from school today. I''ll send you there and go back."


    "Don''t worry! Boss, you''ll have a good look at it then. I promise you''ll fall in love at first sight. Goodbye and fall in love. You''ll be a member of our coral soon


    As soon as Wang Xiaogang mentions Fu Lingshan, he will become energetic. He is even more excited than opium. His eyes are shining: "when I become a director, I will cooperate with her in several blockbusters! Make her an international superstar and dominate Hollywood


    Suk looked at Wang Xiaogang with a speechless face. The expression on the boy''s face seemed to be in love: "ah, by the way, what do you mean, a member of coral?" [


    "coral is the name of the fan group, OK? Be domineering Wang Xiaogang very ostentatious pick eyebrows, but see in Suk''s eyes, how to see how all feel a pair of JN Xi Xi Xi appearance.


    "Mm-hmm, it''s a side leak!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and decided not to discuss this topic. Fortunately, the exhibition center is not too far away. For about 20 minutes, Suk has seen the square in front of the exhibition center.


    It''s hard to find the parking space. At this time, Suk finds out how powerful the charisma of Fu Lingshan is. It can be said that there are a lot of people, one after another, and the security guard at the door is trying to maintain order. Those fanatical fans, holding those photos and so on, are constantly trying to squeeze in.


    Suk really can''t beat Wang Xiaogang, so he can only push forward with him. Now it seems that the endorsement conference has not started, and all these fans are left outside.


    Suk is not used to this kind of state, which is related to his introversion. The more people there are, the more he will walk around. Although his character is much better now, there is no way to change this habit.


    On the other hand, Fu Lingshan''s attraction is revealed through all kinds of media, but they all have special channels for media personnel. After a while, Suk has seen no less than ten people go in.


    "When will it start?" Suk took out his cell phone and looked at it. It''s a quarter past four now. If I hurry back now, I can still make up a class.


    "Right now, I hear it''s half past four!" Wang Xiaogang is a little taller than Suk. He is almost one meter eight. After all, the sports monitor is not famous, but Rao is like this. The boy has to stand on tiptoe and look in.


    Suk frowned, but before he continued to speak, the people in front of him suddenly rushed into the hall. The security guard had already started to let them go. Suk and Wang Xiaogang were directly pushed in by the people behind.


    No less than 50 people from various media, TV stations, newspapers and websites are all armed with long guns and short cannons, and even more fans are watching. According to Su Ke''s measurement, there must be at least 300 people on the scene, all of them are excited and eager to try. Fortunately, the hall of the exhibition center is spacious enough, or even if they squeeze in, they will have to be in the back.


    What''s more, the organizers are very considerate that they have arranged the seats early. Every fan who comes in has a chair. In fact, the purpose of doing this is to arrange everyone in the seats for the sake of order, so as to save the crowd.


    Suk and Wang Xiaogang sit together and watch the host on the stage begin to heat up and introduce one by one. It turns out that this is the spokesperson conference of a very famous jewelry company in China. Most of the people who don''t come here are not interested in them.


    It wasn''t until several young models showed off with all kinds of jewelry that the atmosphere became really warm. After all, men accounted for a large proportion of Fu Lingshan''s fans.


    Although it''s winter, the temperature in the exhibition center is pleasant. Although these models don''t wear any bikini, they are still fresh. They show all the valuable jewelry with their hands and feet.


    "Well, I''m afraid everyone can''t wait now!" The host is also a beautiful woman, articulate, always a smiling face, holding a line microphone, walk on stage, a word suddenly on the field, the finale is finally going to be staged.


    Wang Xiaogang was so excited that he couldn''t control his emotions. His eyes were shining, like a hungry wolf in the wilderness.


    "Now let''s welcome Mr. Liu Liancheng, general manager of Shengyuan jewelry in North China, to say a few words for you!" The host took the lead in clapping, but the disappointed audience booed.


    A middle-aged man in a suit stood up from the podium at the back. He was not displeased by the boos below. He laughed without saying anything and looked around the bottom: "cough, what I want to say is - let''s welcome the famous Hong Kong film star, our spokesperson of Shengyuan, sister Fu Lingshan


    I didn''t expect that the general manager was still on his way. I knew that if he talked endlessly now, he would definitely go against the sky. Instead, it would be better to give Fu Lingshan the task of introducing the company and jewelry. Sure enough, these male fans began to clap their hands and shout Fu Lingshan''s name neatly. [Amazing! This is Suk''s first feeling!


    He thought that he had seen many beautiful women, and his aesthetic vision had risen to an unpredictable height. However, when he saw the woman in front of him, Suk was still in a trance.


    The long hair is black and twisted into a bun. The skin is as white as cream. The standard melon seed face has bright eyes and white teeth. The eyebrow is not swept but Dai. Wearing a small white dress, the whole person''s feeling is described in two words: dust.


    It''s like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. It''s just like walking out of the painting. The little dress is a kind of off shoulder style. It''s crisp chest, white arms, no blemish. The chest peak is not big or small. It''s perfect. The waist is slim. Under the skirt, the legs are white and attractive.


    He is about 1.65 meters tall, with a pair of crystal high heels at his feet. His body is concave and convex. His chest circumference, waist circumference, hip circumference, leg circumference, and even the ratio of upper and lower parts are all grown in accordance with the golden section law. That stop is the center of the whole hall.


    Although this is not the point, the necklace on the neck, the bracelet on the wrist, and the ring on the finger show a hint, all of which should be made by famous artists.


    Not only does it not destroy Fu Lingshan''s fresh and dusty temperament, but it has more natural and pure crystal.


    Suk looked at Fu Lingshan, who had just stepped onto the stage not far away from his eyes. In his mind, there appeared an ancient image of a beautiful woman. Refers to such as cutting onion root, mouth such as Zhu Dan. Fine steps, exquisite world double.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1037

    It''s like the person in the painting is independent from the rest of the world. Among the people Suk has met, Fu Lingshan is the one who most conforms to the standard of beauty in ancient costume. Now, before employing Tingting to take the stage, Suk''s ears suddenly burst out like a cry of worship.


    Even Wang Xiaogang is rolling his hands into a trumpet shape and shouting Fu Lingshan''s name, and other people even have signs that people want to stand up and crowd in the past. The host timely appeases the people, while Fu Lingshan smiles, bows slightly and politely greets: "thank you


    The smile on her face suddenly made the whole hall look much more beautiful. If Suk thought that Fu Lingshan was fresh and clean, and her clothes were better than snow, which was like the little dragon girl in the ancient tomb sect, but she didn''t dare to get close to her.


    When a smile appeared on her face, she soon turned into a beautiful fairy sister with skin like snow, graceful as virginity, not eating grains, drinking wind and dew, smiling sweetly, eyebrows and eyes, lips and cheeks.


    Suk knew that the scene mentioned by Wang Xiaogang would never appear during the class, and it was not just him, but everyone raised their hands and looked around subconsciously, which was magnificent.


    And they all rushed to shout.


    "Me


    "Me


    "--"


    Suk was infected by this atmosphere, especially when everyone raised their hands. He was very conspicuous and embarrassed, and slowly raised his arm.


    "The fans at the scene are really enthusiastic, but this opportunity is very rare, and there is only one quota. In order to ensure the fairness of the election, we put numbers under everyone''s chairs, and then let Miss Fu Lingshan draw by hand, OK?"


    Under the direction of the host, a staff member took a box. At this time, all the fans began to check their chairs. Sure enough, there was a note with a number on it.


    Under the gaze of all the hot eyes, Fu Lingshan put her hand into the box, stirred it a little, and finally made a folded note. The host immediately ran over and took the note carefully. With her action, the scene suddenly heard a loud voice.


    "The lucky number is --!"


    "The lucky number is --!"


    Looking at the murderous eyes of the fans below, the host no longer shows interest. He slowly opens the note, and then recites it in poetry. The voice and emotion are both strong: "he is No. 52 fan, who is No. 52, please raise your hand!"


    "Who is it?" "Who is it?" Everyone is shouting these two words.


    Suk looked at the note in his hand. It clearly said no. 52. Doesn''t it mean that he''s going to be on the stage soon and have a hug with Fu Lingshan?


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1038

    There was a surge of emotion in his ears, just like the autumn soldiers on the battlefield. All of them were bursting with fierce momentum. Suk could feel that they were looking for No. 52 with red eyes. I''m afraid that if one of them suddenly admitted it, he would immediately become the target of public criticism.


    Fu Lingshan was also looking at the scene with a smile on her face. In fact, she was also curious about which person she would choose, male or female, old or young.


    It can''t be denied that Fu Lingshan''s charm is not only young boys and girls, but also some men in their 30s and 40s. Although they will treat each other equally, if they can see a pleasant fan, they will feel happy to give a hug.


    "I wipe, boss, you are number 52!" Wang Xiaogang looked at the number in his hand, with a melancholy disappointment on his face, like a frosted eggplant, but in a flash, he turned to look at Suk.


    Maybe it''s because Wang Xiaogang is so emotional that he doesn''t deliberately control his volume. Moreover, on such occasions, the sound of all numbers will become extremely sensitive, let alone 52! [


    a stone stirs up a thousand waves. Suk looks at Wang Xiaogang and grabs his number slip. Then he shouts to the host on the stage: "here is 52!" Suddenly there is a feeling like a grain in the back, it seems that he has become a thorn in the eye of the public in a twinkling of an eye. I wish I could get rid of it soon.


    "Oh! Our lucky man is a handsome man The host followed Wang Xiaogang''s voice, and soon locked to Suk. Today Suk is still wearing the beige windbreaker that Snow White gave him. Every penny is worth every cent. The windbreaker of more than 10000 yuan should always be eye-catching.


    It became the focus of the eyes of the public. Suk took a deep breath in all kinds of envious and jealous eyes, and then soon his face was replaced by some bashful expression.


    "Well! Now let''s welcome this 52 man on the stage! " The host took the lead to clap and looked at Suk with a smile, while Fu Lingshan over there was also smiling at Suk.


    Suk is not tall and powerful, but she looks like a scholar with short hair, especially her eyes are very black and bright. In general, Fu Lingshan doesn''t reject Suk, which may be a better result.


    "Go! boss! What are you doing? " As soon as Wang Xiaogang saw that Suk hadn''t moved for a long time, he quickly touched his arm. If Suk didn''t move again, he would have to stand up for his brother.


    It has to be said that Burberry''s windbreaker is definitely a powerful tool for men to wear B. Suk''s action on the stage is neat, delicate and delicate. He can even show his extraordinary charm. But at the moment when one leg just came on the stage, the expression on his face suddenly changed.


    "Task: pinch Fu Lingshan''s buttocks; reward: a set of meteorite magnetic needles."


    In the space of the flower picking system, the new task prompt refreshed on the screen really surprised Suk? hips?


    What''s the occasion now? Brand endorsement Conference! I''m afraid I can''t run out if I pinch it. These crazy fans at the bottom will directly kill me to pieces. What''s more, all of our reporter friends are facing the stage with long guns and short cannons. I''m afraid they will magnify their tiny movements to the very least.


    If someone captures this, his criminal evidence will be confirmed. If he is sent to the Bureau, even the evidence collection can be omitted.


    But what is this meteorite needle?


    Acupuncture needle! Tiangang 36 needles, a total of 36, are extracted from tianwai meteorite iron, which contains vitality and magnetism. They are sharp tools for needling. They were obtained when chunyuyi died in the Western Zhou Dynasty, but they have never been found.


    Chunyuyi loved medicine since childhood. He once worshipped Gongsun Guang and Gongcheng Yangqing as his teachers and studied pulse book and medicine theory of Huangdi and bianque. He was famous for looking, smelling, asking and cutting. He wrote the first medical case in the history of Chinese medicine


    "Hi! Hello


    Fu Lingshan looked at Suk, who had already stood in front of her eyes. She spoke with a voice like a warbler in an empty valley, and opened her hands as she spoke: "thank you for supporting me!"


    "That''s what I should do!" Suk doesn''t know what to say to respond. After all, before that, she didn''t even remember her name, but now she wants to pretend to be a senior fan. I hope she doesn''t show up, or she will be embarrassed.


    However, watching Fu Lingshan open her arms, such a smart and fairy like beauty, making such a move, I''m afraid the world can''t make peace of mind. Suk is no exception. For no reason, her heart beats faster, even her cheeks suddenly become hot.


    When she saw that Suk looked like a mimosa, she lowered her head. Fu Lingshan knew that this was a pure boy. In fact, she was afraid that someone would take the opportunity to hold out a salty pig''s hand at the beginning. Now she finally put her heart down and stepped forward.


    Suk felt a kind of elegant fragrance coming to him. He also opened his hands with a stiff head. His heart beat faster than the limit. There was only one thought in his mind: pinch it! Pinch it!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1039

    The fragrance is refreshing, and the beauty in front of her is so beautiful that she can''t help but feel her soul. Suk''s deliberate politeness can be maintained in the face of a stranger, but since Fu Lingshan has taken the initiative to open her arms, she can''t be moved.


    A little step forward, Suk also extended his arms, Fu Lingshan small dress short skirt, low chest, bare shoulders, arms skin close-up flawless, clavicle straight, small chest is just a little bit of shape, but this is charming enough.


    Because she was wearing crystal high-heeled shoes, Suk stood in front of her, even a little short one or two centimeters, and her self-esteem was seriously hurt. At this time, Fu Lingshan''s open arms were very generous and directly wrapped around Suk''s shoulder.


    Like a natural reaction, Suk subconsciously put his hand on Fu Lingshan''s slender waist. At this time, his chest felt some kind of inexplicable squeeze. He didn''t have to guess what it was.


    Even at this moment, Suk felt that his body had become stiff, only the frenzied heart beat fiercely, and the system tasks in his brain were flashing, pinch! Pinch it! [


    these three words are like a sledgehammer, directly bombarding the mind.


    Fu Lingshan is very satisfied with Suk''s performance. Such a green boy is the safest. She doesn''t have to worry about the random touch of salty pig''s hands or the sudden madness of him, holding himself.


    The embrace of love itself is just a form. As long as the two sides have physical contact, it is basically in place. It is a convention that the boy''s hand on his waist is too backward, but it is also normal.


    Thinking about this, Fu Lingshan said thank you, and her forward leaning body was about to retreat. At this moment, the smile on her face suddenly stagnated, and her feet suddenly lost strength, like stepping on cotton.


    Fu Lingshan tried hard to stand firm, but she couldn''t help falling down. It was a natural reaction, like grasping the straw. She wanted to help Suk''s body and not let herself fall.


    Suk was also stunned. He was startled. He saw that the foot of the jade man, who was like an ancient chivalrous woman, was unstable. He was about to fall into an awkward somersault in public. What else could he do except save the beauty?


    At this time, Fu Lingshan was about to collapse. She slipped down more than ten centimeters. Suk just released her hand from her waist and quickly wanted to hold her. Her legs bent slightly and her hands quickly put on her waist again.


    Er, it happened so suddenly and in such a hurry that these two hands held Fu Lingshan''s buttocks. They were stiff, round and full of sex. They were like two bowls buckled upside down.


    There was a cry of surprise under the stage, followed by the long guns and short cannons, and the shutter was clicking. But I don''t know if Suk intended or lost his heart. Just when those reporters tried to capture some powerful photos, Suk''s center of gravity changed.


    Then these reporters just looked at the back of the damned man, and Fu Lingshan was all blocked by him.


    It seems that it was just a moment. Fu Lingshan''s legs soon supported her. Her face was blushing and her eyes were moist. She was obviously affected by what happened just now, just like a little rabbit.


    "I''m sorry, thank you!" There are even some words, but the eyes that look at Suk are more complex, grateful and shy, and there seems to be some anger and disgust, so they quickly step back.


    "It''s OK! It''s OK! " Suk was also embarrassed. He didn''t know where to put his hands. He watched Fu Lingshan''s assistant run up in a hurry and asked anxiously what had just happened to Fu Lingshan. The scene was a little chaotic.


    What else could it be? FA was insidious and shameless, and quietly returned to the fans'' table. Fortunately, these fans were all worried about the idol goddess and relaxed their hostility to the lucky man who just won the award.


    "What''s the matter, boss? What was the matter just now? " Wang Xiaogang saw Suk squeeze back and quickly wanted to get first-hand information. Look at his expression. It''s more anxious than Fu Lingshan''s assistant.


    "Let''s go! Let''s get out of here Suk didn''t pay any attention to him. He would squeeze out if he took his arm directly.


    "Boss, wait a minute. I haven''t asked for my signature yet." Wang Xiaogang is reluctantly pulled by Su Keqiang, while still trying to look back at the dream lover.


    "If I don''t walk for a while, I won''t be able to leave. Don''t you see that after I go up, these people at the bottom tear my heart! Let''s get out of here while they don''t notice Suk wants to leave now. The anger in Fu Lingshan''s eyes just now is still palpitating.


    Don''t be chased by her! Just now I really pinched a few, now the task completion prompt in the system space is reality! [


    even now, it seems that I still have that kind of touch on my hands. I''m just despicable and obscene, eh! It feels good!


    Wang Xiaogang thinks that what Suk said really makes some sense. If Suk wasn''t his good friend, he would have wanted to find a place where no one could clean him up just now because he held the goddess. His regret turned into a sigh."Farewell, my goddess!" The dejected Wang Xiaogang got into the car by sukla and kept looking in the direction of the exhibition center. His eyes seemed to be looking through the autumn water.


    Suk didn''t have time to pay attention to him. He leaned back in his chair and couldn''t help recalling the moment before. There were many ways to make a person feel numb. Now he is more familiar with the acupoints of the human body, which makes Suk easy to do.


    Shenshu Point is 15 inches away from the spinous process of the second lumbar spine. Meridian: foot Taiyang bladder meridian. After hit, impact the kidney, hurt the Qi, easy to paraplegia.


    It sounds terrible, but after Suk''s seemingly casual press, Fu Lingshan immediately feels that her legs don''t work, she can''t make any effort at all, and her body will be paralyzed naturally.


    Because Suk''s strength is not strong, this kind of crisp hemp doesn''t last long, even ten seconds. But these ten seconds are enough for Suk to complete the task.


    It seems that she was holding Fu Lingshan''s ass in a sudden situation. If she didn''t really pinch it at that time, I''m afraid the girl would thank her very much. Otherwise, if she suddenly fell to the ground, I''m afraid she would make headlines tomorrow.


    Alas! Damn hands! A little excited out of control, pinch is not good, it seems to pinch two, three, four! Suk looked at his right hand, and Nai sighed.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1040

    While there is still a little time, now back to school, should be able to have about 20 minutes of class, Suk is not willing to let Shen Zheng point to his nose, a look of hate iron does not become steel, talk incessantly, so now we have to race against the clock to get back to school.


    To be able to get to school before school is, in theory, just late rather than absent.


    Without the goddess''s signature and close contact with the goddess, Wang Xiaogang''s face is full of regret, but today''s biggest harvest is to finally see a real person, and Fu Lingshan is even more fascinating than what he saw on TV.


    In particular, this kind of ancient beauty temperament, is now the absolute majority of stars do not have.


    "What''s up, boss? This trip is not in vain, come on! " Wang Xiaogang looked at Suk thoughtfully, when he was still under the impact of beauty''s vision! Which knows Suk actually in the heart silently repents. [


    I really didn''t come in vain. I finished a task and got the meteorite magnetic needle. Tiangang 36 needles seemed to come specially. With this set of needles, I will get twice the result with half the effort in the treatment of Rhododendron.


    Saving a person''s life is better than building a seven level floating butcher. Although there are some animals, the starting point is good. If Fu Lingshan knew the truth, he would not pursue himself, but would accept it happily!


    No way, Suk can only comfort himself. Hearing Wang Xiaogang''s words, he turned his head: "well, it''s not in vain. This girl is really beautiful!" He started the car as he spoke.


    "That''s necessary. When I become a director, I wish I could play by the rules." Wang Xiaogang did not change the nature of JN people, and finally revealed his fox tail. Then he seemed to have entered the fantasy, leaning on the back of the co pilot''s chair, laughing endlessly.


    Suk looked at him laughing, and his subconscious goose bumps were all on duty. This kind of shivering feeling was very uncomfortable, and he suddenly stepped on the accelerator.


    In fact, it seems that God doesn''t allow Suk to go to class. When he arrives at the gate of No.17 middle school, his mobile phone starts to vibrate.


    "What''s the matter, boss? Let''s go!" Wang Xiaogang saw Suk suddenly stop the car, a little unclear, so, confused looking at Suk.


    Suk took out his mobile phone and saw that the phone was from Zhang pangzi, which means that the search for bags may have a result: "you go first! I guess I''ll have to go out! "


    "Brother Zhang!"


    "Well!"


    "Well! OK, I''ll go now! "


    Hang up the phone, Suk looked at Wang Xiaogang, just this guy didn''t get off the car back to school, but stayed in the car.


    "Boss, what are you doing? Anyway, I''m skipping class today. Let''s take a walk with you! " Wang Xiaogang scratched his head and grinned, but it didn''t matter to take him with him. Suk shrugged his shoulders and subconsciously looked at the school gate. If he had dealt with this matter and come back, he would have finished school long ago, but he promised Wei Lan to have dinner together after school!


    Er! Liu Mengmeng is still waiting for herself in the hotel. If she wants to have a meal, she must wait for herself. She picks up her mobile phone to edit a text message and tells Wei Lan that she has something else to do. She can''t go back to school today and is scheduled to have lunch together tomorrow at noon.


    Zhang pangzi tells Suk that he can go directly to the chess and card room to find him. In fact, all the big guys will have a place where they often stay, such as Liu Feihong''s Bihai Yuntian Hotel, once the abandoned parking lot of Lang brothers, and Tianjin Ma''s Jingang mastiff garden.


    And Zhang pangzi''s own stronghold is a chess and card room, which is not so impressive. Basically, there are some people playing mahjong, playing cards, chess and so on.


    It''s chilly outside, but it''s warm inside. The heating is very hot. From time to time, "touch!" can be heard inside "That''s ridiculous!" Or "general!" "Bombard geshanzi!" Or "three sixes" or "three sixes!" And so on.


    As soon as Suk enters the door, someone sees him. For Suk, maybe most people are not familiar with him. But as the leader of small forces under the wings of Zhang pangzi and Liu Feihong, although he has small influence, there are only three streets in total, he still has a large territory in Tianjin. Besides, he has a close relationship with these two big men, and some people have long remembered his appearance.


    "Boss Su!" A little brother in a black T-shirt trots over with a smile on his face. He has many friends and many roads. If he can get familiar with Suk, he may have unexpected benefits at any time. Sun song is a living example. Originally, he was a promising little boy. Now? In Tianjin mixed wind and water. [


    "MMM!" Suk, the boss, is really a little low-key. He is always on his own, with a smile on his face. He is friendly to everyone: "where''s brother Zhang?"


    "Our boss is in there!" The boy was dressed in a single clothes, and he was similar to Suk. He walked in a very hot way. Soon Suk and Wang Xiaogang walked in under his guidance.


    "Boss, this is the elderly activity center! What are we doing here? " Wang Xiaogang looked left and right, especially the black compassionate little brother just now. Although he was laughing, he always had a kind of ruffian spirit and lowered his voice: "what did he say, boss? Can''t it be black and astringent."Well, that''s right! Don''t talk here! " Suk said, and saw not far away Zhang pangzi was looking at the chessboard with a serious face, stepping on the stool, dressed like a vegetable seller, except for the string of pear flowers and trees on his wrist.


    But now it seems that the chess game has entered a stalemate state, and Zhang pangzi is supposed to be the one who is going to fall, with a look of meditation, even Suk did not notice.


    But Suk didn''t interrupt him. Standing beside Zhang pangzi, though he didn''t know much about chess, Suk could feel the fierce fighting on the battlefield. In terms of the number of pieces, Zhang pangzi was in danger and could be beheaded at any time.


    The old man on the opposite side sat on the chair, complacent about his wonderful chess, wagging his head and urging Zhang fatty not to waste his time. He didn''t have any scruples. The man on the opposite side was a black and astringent leader who would easily let others die.


    "Don''t rush! If you wait, I''ll have to think about how to get there! " Zhang pangzi seems to be familiar with these old men, and his voice is very casual. He subconsciously looks up and finally sees Suk: "Suk is coming. People are in the back room. Tiger, take it with you."


    Zhang pangzi is now in the critical moment of the chess game. He has no time to accompany Suk, and he is not an outsider with Suk. He orders directly to the man.


    "Boss Su, please follow me!" After the younger brother took the order, he led Suk back again. Wang Xiaogang turned back three times in one step, and more and more felt that the fat man who was dressed in ordinary clothes and played chess stinky was extraordinary.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1041

    According to the function, the innermost room should be an office. The decoration of the whole chess and card room is not outstanding. It can even be described as very ordinary. The black T-shirt boy in front is actually the manager here.


    "Boss Su, my name is Qi Donghu. You''d better come here to celebrate when you have time!" Qi Donghu is about twenty-seven or eight years old. Don''t look down on him, the manager of the chess and card room. He is a good confidant who can see Zhang Pang almost every day.


    Although his skill is not very good, he is a man of all aspects. He is a good judge of his words and looks, and he is well-organized in handling affairs. Therefore, he should not be underestimated.


    "Well, good!" Suk nodded, but he knew that he couldn''t get used to playing cards and chess with these elders.


    Wang Xiaogang more and more feel here is not a good family, can''t help but began to be careful, but when the man called Qi Donghu opened the office door, or directly startled. [


    it was quiet inside, but there was a young man kneeling on the ground, trembling and lowering his head.


    It seems that the sound of the door attracted the young man''s attention. Subconsciously, he raised his head. He was estimated to be in his early twenties. He was not tall, but he could see that he was very strong.


    The temperature in the room is suitable, but the man''s face is pale and his forehead is full of sweat. Looking at the people coming in, he was shocked and shivered involuntarily.


    "Boss Su, this is the boy who robbed your friend''s bag!" Qi Donghu took the lead to go in. Wang Xiaogang, shocked, looked at the man kneeling on the ground, then at Suk. Thinking of what he had just heard, he suddenly realized what had happened.


    Suk quietly entered the room and saw a brown lady''s bag on his desk. He glanced at the man in front of him. Indeed, Liu Mengmeng had no chance of winning against him.


    "Brother, I''m wrong!" Kneeling on the ground, the man did not dare to get up. He had determined that Suk was the one who could decide his own destiny. He knelt down and climbed over directly, and then he had to hold Suk''s thigh.


    "Get out of the way!" Before Suk made a response, Qi Donghu kicked the man''s neck and directly kicked the bag robber.


    The bag robber was kicked. Mao didn''t dare to do it, but he still wanted to climb over. However, Qi Donghu said at this time: "move again and kill you immediately!"


    Get it! This time, not only the bag robbers did not dare to move, but Wang Xiaogang did not dare to take a mouthful. He stood in the same place, sweating.


    After a pause, Suke went straight to the boss''s chair behind his desk. Now Zhang fat is sitting outside playing chess, so he naturally has the right to sit on it.


    All of a sudden, the room fell into a silent atmosphere. Only the bag robber, breathing heavily, knelt down at Suk and looked at him with pleading eyes.


    Suk put his arms around his chest and leaned back in his chair. Although Liu Mengmeng only said that he was unlucky at that time and did not mention how the man robbed the bag, now Suk himself can simulate the situation at that time.


    At that time, I can understand Liu Mengmeng''s call that every day should not be helped and that the earth was not working. Seeing that his bag was robbed, I felt very sad.


    Although his face was indifferent, Qi Donghu, who was closest to him, obviously felt a cold and fierce breath coming out of Suk''s body, which made him very surprised.


    In Qi Donghu''s opinion, although Suk has set up his own banner, not only in the local area, but also in Tianjin, in the final analysis, there are people helping him, and he looks like an ordinary student.


    Although Qi Donghu is respectful to Suk, he always feels that he is not worthy of his reputation. But just now, the momentum of Suk had to make Qi Donghu review Suk.


    looked at Suk''s seat and remained calm. But the whole room was full of oppression, and of course the deepest feeling was the suspect.


    He has been looking at Suk with a kind of pity, hoping that Suk can let him go. But Suk''s eyes, like a rope firmly tied to his neck, are getting tighter and tighter. Finally, he can''t control it any more. His head is like pounding garlic, his nose is like running water, and his tears are like tears.


    "Brother, please spare me! I didn''t know it was your friend''s bag! If I know, I dare not take it even if I borrow a hundred courage! " The bag robber knows that no one can help him now. [


    Zhang pangzi and Liu Feihong despise the unskilled job of robbing bags, so they let it go. Over time, a small gang of about 13-4 people slowly controlled the business.


    The boss of this bag snatching Gang is a man in his 40s who is called Laogui. Laogui has been in prison for 15 years. It was released at the beginning of the year after the commutation of sentence. It''s just that he spent more than ten years in prison. When he comes back to society again, he becomes out of place immediately.


    The old ghost is not only used to the life in prison, but also has no effective means to make a living. In today''s society, an innocent person can''t find a satisfactory job, not to mention having a criminal record behind his back. From time to time, the staff of the judicial bureau come to chat and carry out community correction.In this case, from a person desperate, relying on brute force to grab the bag, slowly organized more than ten people, and recognized himself as the boss, but he, the boss, had the idea to get rid of the responsibility when Zhang fatty called his mobile phone.


    It''s not bad for me to abandon the car and protect the commander. Who let the people at the bottom grab the bag? They didn''t even wait for fat man Zhang to come here. After the old devil found out which one was the unlucky one, he sent it directly to me, and then he didn''t care.


    "Brother, I didn''t move the things in the bag at all. Look, there''s no less than 20000 yuan in it!" There is only one hope for the bag robbers now. I hope that the 20000 yuan will make them walk out of this room.


    "Oh?" As soon as Suk heard 20000 yuan, he immediately realized that Liu Mengmeng couldn''t have so much cash with her. On the contrary, the bank card might have the money. He shrugged his shoulders, reached for his satchel and turned it over. It''s true that the things in it are in good order.


    Two stacks of 100 yuan banknotes are also in it. The rest of the wallet also needs some personal things. Of course, the small green copy of divorce certificate is also in it.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1042

    Suk looked at the 20000 yuan in the bag, with a playful smile on his face. He looked up and saw the expectation of the bag robber, seemingly full of hope.


    "Brother Qi!" Suk subconsciously raised his hand and rubbed the bridge of his nose. Then he stood up with his bag and took a look at the Qidong tiger standing next to him.


    "Boss Su, just call me tiger!" Qi Donghu takes a step closer and knows that Suk has something to say. He''s all ears.


    "No! Brother Qi, you can help me deal with it! I''ll go first After all, he is Zhang''s confidant. Suk should be polite, but when he got up, he threw two stacks of money on the table.


    Qi Donghu immediately understood that he was going to put the money back, but Suk insisted on waving his hand: "leave it to the brothers to have a drink! I have something else to do. I''ll trouble you the rest! " [


    "a hand?" Qi Donghu doesn''t quit. He knows that Suk doesn''t value the money either. And if Suk really takes the money, it means he won''t be investigated. But if he grabs Liu Mengmeng''s bag, he won''t be punished at all. He can''t get angry in his heart and lose face.


    "Whatever!" Suk didn''t make any suggestions, but walked out directly. The bag robber was stupid and wanted to stop Suk.


    "Go away!" This time, without Qi Donghu''s turn, Suk kicked out. As soon as he thought of Liu Mengmeng''s face of robbing the bag, he was so scared that his heart still burst out.


    Wang Xiaogang is really shocked. He has long known that Suk has a friendship with people outside the society. It turns out that the little gangster named Huang Mao didn''t dare to fart after he was knocked over by Suk. Of course, now he doesn''t know that Huang Mao has become Suk''s younger brother.


    But now I see Suk raise his hand and throw out 20000 yuan, followed by the meaning of "one hand", which scared Wang Xiaogang in a cold sweat. Seeing Suk going out, he quickly followed.


    "Brother Zhang! I''ll go first Suk looks at Zhang pangzi, who seems to be in trouble again. It''s obviously a new game, but the old man on the other side is in good order, while Zhang pangzi has a lot of casualties.


    "Well, you don''t fight in the morning now! Come here when you have time Zhang fatty looked up at Suk, but immediately lowered his head and said casually.


    "There are too many things to do now. I haven''t been to the park for a long time. Let''s wait for the end of the busy time!" Suk and Zhang pangzi really established friendship, or in the park boxing mix familiar, although at the beginning in the stalls have a meeting, but it is just a chance.


    "Come on, come on, call me if you need anything! If I don''t give you a ride, I''m going to win! " Zhang pangzi is like a child. He is obviously at the end of his life, and he is boasting with Suk.


    "Lao Zhang, you don''t want to win. Don''t scare me!" The old man on the other side is even more childlike. He revealed it on the spot and was very proud of it.


    Leaving the chess and card room, as for what kind of ending that bag snatcher will be, this is not what Suk needs to consider. Looking at Wang Xiaogang, he is always ready to talk and stop: "what? Scared? "


    "Boss! You are too strong! They''re not going to cut their hands, are they Wang Xiaogang really can''t imagine the bloody scene. When he talks, his face is still a little ugly.


    "How do I know? I just need to get my bag back!" Suk shrugged his shoulders, but seeing Wang Xiaogang''s trembling and rebellious expression, he explained: "some things can''t be forgiven if they know they are wrong. Did they ever think about the consequences when they robbed the bag? They are the real choppers! "


    In fact, this is also the reason why Suk is in a bad mood and angry. When the bag snatching party succeeds, it snatches the bag directly. However, when it comes to the victims who are fiercely rebellious, they will directly swipe a knife to cut it, and there will be no hesitation.


    Fortunately, Liu Meng Meng, a woman, does not have much strength and courage, otherwise the consequences are really hard to predict.


    "More than one case has been reported on the news! Poor people are those who are innocent. Disaster comes from heaven Suk said something heavy, but Wang Xiaogang finally understood it.


    "Boss, I know. You are punishing the evil and promoting the good, using violence to control violence!" Finally untied the knot, otherwise Wang Xiaogang really some doubt, he and Suk do friends in the end right or not, no one is willing to with such a cruel heart.


    "I see. Don''t get on the bus yet!" Suk raised his hand and punched Wang Xiaogang on the arm. After all, this is his only same-sex friend in school and class. In fact, he still cherishes this friendship, especially Suk, who has no friends since childhood.


    Now that I''m on my way to school, the classroom must be empty. Now it''s time to finish school. Suk asked Liu Mengmeng to wait for her to finish school in the hotel. Now that the bag has been found, I''m not in a hurry to tell her the news. [


    "are you going home or where?" Suk is going to send Wang Xiaogang away first. After all, he will go to the hotel to find Liu Mengmeng later. It''s hard to understand some things when he is present.


    "Boss, why don''t we have a meal? I''ll be shocked!" Wang Xiaogang regained his playful and smiling face again. As soon as he finished, he heard a buzzing sound. Sure enough, Suk quickly took out his mobile phone from his pocket."Hello! Snow


    "Dinner together?"


    "Oh! Well, where are you? "


    "Well, I''ll be there in a minute!"


    After hanging up the phone, Suk pauses a little. Bai Xue says that she has found the right staff from the headhunting company. Now she asks herself to have dinner, and they are on their way to the hotel.


    "Well, come and have dinner with me." Suk finally decided to join Liu Mengmeng and take Wang Xiaogang to meet them. Anyway, one sheep is to catch up with them, and two sheep are to boom. The more lively the better.


    "Hey, boss, how did I hear a girl''s voice just now! You''re being too playful Wang Xiaogang squeezed his eyes. In his eyes, Suk had some disputes with Wei Lan in the class, and the girl named Li Feifei was also involved. Now when he heard the voice of more than one girl on the phone, he immediately admired Suk''s charm.


    "OK, you''ll be responsible for the meal in a moment. Don''t say anything you shouldn''t say!" While talking, Suk drove directly to the hotel where Liu Meng stayed.


    What''s more, the fact is that it really develops according to Wang Xiaogang''s expectation. First of all, it connects with a beautiful woman Liu Mengmeng. Who knows that after the hotel, there are three beautiful women waiting for Suk. How come all the beautiful women have such a good relationship with Suk? This is too unscientific!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1043

    Sitting in the car, Liu Mengmeng looks at the lost and recovered satchel in her hand. All the things in it are there. It seems that the hundreds of yuan in her wallet, the bank card and membership card in it have not moved.


    I.D. cards, household registration books and even the divorce certificates I got from the Civil Affairs Bureau in the morning are all there. As for those personal combs, mirrors and other things, even if they are lost, they will not be distressed, but I''m glad to see a lot of them.


    It''s just this lost bag. How did it come back? At that time, the man grabbed his satchel fiercely. He subconsciously wanted to resist and tightly grasped the satchel, but at last he was thrown to the ground.


    These people are all bad people, but Suk is so powerful that he can find this bag back. Several times he wants to ask him what''s going on. However, after getting on the bus, Suk''s classmate Wang Xiaogang has been whispering to Suk, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    From time to time, Wang Xiaogang looked up in the rearview mirror to see Liu Mengmeng in the back. To tell the truth, these students usually meet their peers. Although high school students have developed well, they are all green fruits compared with Liu Mengmeng. [


    the bean blue long down jacket belongs to that kind of slim style. It seems that there is not a bit of bloated. The black tight pants are the kind of material with a faint luster. The high leather boots give off the mature charm of the whole person.


    Moreover, Liu Mengmeng is a good-looking girl with long hair and a shawl. Her lost satchel and her upcoming job in Tianjin make her feel glorious and clear of the past.


    In particular, even though Liu Mengmeng leans on the back chair, her bag is on her knees, her head is lowered, and her chest is slightly contained, the tall and straight twin peaks are still not blocked.


    For young sprouting age, such mature woman charm is simply law resistance.


    "Boss, is this your new girlfriend?" Although Wang Xiaogang has been impressed by Liu Mengmeng''s charm, he has not been dazzled. He still feels that there is something wrong with the atmosphere of these two people since they got on the bus. According to his understanding, Suk is a little guilty, while this woman always looks at Suk with thoughtful eyes.


    "Go! If you talk nonsense again, I''ll throw it down! " Suk glared at him angrily. He knew that the boy didn''t have a door on his mouth. He really regretted bringing him here.


    "Oh Wang Xiaogang quickly covered his mouth, very cooperate, but not two minutes, and began to lower his voice: "by the way, boss, where are we going to eat?"


    "Fudingxuan!"


    "Eat hot pot!" Wang Xiaogang immediately reflected in his mind which hotel it was. After all, he was a serious Weihai man. He had never eaten, but he had seen it.


    This hotpot shop was found by Bai Xue and the three of them. Since they invited Bai Xue and he Fenglu to eat instant boiled mutton, these two girls have been completely addicted to this kind of food.


    "Damn it When the car stopped, Wang Xiaogang couldn''t help saying a dirty word. At the door, there were three women waving to Suk, and they were all beautiful women.


    Snow White''s ancient spirit, youth and vitality, he Fenglu''s elegant and generous manner, and Ma Yina''s white-collar temperament, fashion and occupation make these three people stand at the door, which makes people ignore the existence of the usher.


    In fact, not only Wang Xiaogang was shocked, but Liu Mengmeng was also shocked. In her impression, Suk is just a high school student. Today, it''s quite surprising that he can find the robbed bag for the first time. How can he even know so many women.


    The three people stand together, flowers in spring and chrysanthemums in autumn, competing for fragrance and beauty, and each has its own characteristics. Looking from a distance, Liu Mengmeng suddenly feels ashamed and lost. Subconsciously, she stops and flinches.


    "Mengmeng, what''s the matter?" Suk saw that Liu Mengmeng suddenly had a different look. He turned his head and took a look: "they are all my good friends. I''ll introduce them to you later."


    For Suk to bring friends to dinner this matter, snow white they actually received the news, but to see that she actually brought a woman, snow white is not very happy, toot small mouth, pretended to look up the tiptoe, of course, Wang Xiaogang has been ignored.


    Suk introduces himself to each other. Finally, six of them enter the hotel. Wang Xiaogang looks left and right, all of them are dazzled. There are so many top-notch beauties whose relationship with Suk is not clear. He even feels a strong smell of gunpowder in the air.


    Especially the girl named Bai Xue, although she is smiling, she glances at Liu Mengmeng with deep vigilance. Moreover, Wang Xiaogang saw the girl secretly pinch Suk!


    If there is no story between them, Wang Xiaogang will not believe it even if he is killed! [


    order, ladies first. Suk and Wang Xiaogang are sitting together: "boss, why do I feel a little bad? It seems that there is a murderous air floating around my neck. Is this light bulb a little redundant? Or I won''t eat, OK? "


    It has to be said that Wang Xiaogang''s feeling is very sharp. In fact, Suk himself has noticed more. He feels that Bai Xue, he Fenglu and Ma Yina have formed a small group, and they are very repulsive to Liu Mengmeng."Sit down and eat. I''ll take you back after dinner." Suk won''t let Wang Xiaogang go any more now. With his light bulb, the atmosphere here is not really embarrassing.


    "Cough, by the way, how did you get from headhunting today?" Suk decided to focus these people''s attention now. He had an idea and began to talk about business.


    "Well, there are 16 people who have reached a preliminary intention. At present, they mainly focus on Administration and finance!" When it comes to specific work, although all three people participated, it was ma Yina who spoke.


    "Sixteen?" Suk had some accidents. After all, it was expected that the staff would be less than 10. After all, this is a charitable foundation. There will be a lot of caring people to help. Just a few people will be enough to maintain the initial operation. How can there be so many more people all of a sudden!


    "Yes, there will be ten people left in the prosperous Tang Dynasty, and the other six will be handed over to your pearl commercial building!" Mayna seemed to have expected that Suk would be surprised and shrugged her shoulders, which seemed to be learned from Suk.


    "I guess you haven''t thought about it. Now that you have acquired Mingzhu commercial building, you can''t continue to use the previous managers, can you? Who knows if there''s anything dirty between them and their old owners? It''s the business to clean them earlier! "


    When Ma Yina said this, suxton realized that he didn''t seem to pay so much attention to the commercial building. Even if Ma Yina didn''t say anything, he might not remember when the time limit for fire rectification over there was over.


    "Ah? boss? You --- you --- bought the Pearl commercial building? " Wang Xiaogang was really shocked. Although Mingzhu commercial building is not the biggest shopping center in Weihai, it is definitely ranked in the top five. Is such a famous shopping mall Suke''s now?


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1044

    Wang Xiaogang''s subconscious is still imagining that Suk will smile and say to himself: you heard wrong. Who knows Suk just looked at himself and then laughed!


    It''s obvious that he didn''t have hallucinations, so the Pearl commercial building is Suk''s now. My God, Wang Xiaogang never thought Suk''s family was rich, which can be seen from his long-term behavior.


    Although I don''t know where I got an old Passat, it''s totally different from the acquisition of a shopping mall!


    Of course, it''s not just Wang Xiaogang who is shocked. In fact, Liu Mengmeng''s face is incredible. As a woman, shopping, shopping and scavenging is just a natural skill. As a famous shopping place in Weihai, Mingzhu commercial building naturally goes for a walk.


    The reason why Mingzhu commercial building is a big shopping mall can be concluded from the entry of brands. It is not only a well-known trademark in China, but also a famous brand in the world, which has a counter in it. Therefore, if Mingzhu commercial building wants to acquire, it is not a small amount of capital flow. [


    Liu Mengmeng knew Suk''s parents and even went to his small supermarket to buy vegetables after work. She knew more about his family than Wang Xiaogang.


    If the Suk family really has the financial resources, even if it is deliberately low-key, it is impossible to be low-key. How can ordinary people suddenly become upstarts?


    Thinking of the business of Tianjin mentioned by Suk before, I suddenly realized that maybe it''s not a small business there. It must be much bigger than I can think of.


    But Rao thought so. Liu Mengmeng asked subconsciously, "Suk, did you buy the Pearl commercial building?"


    "Well, there are some coincidences in it. Now the contract has been signed!" When Suk said this, he suddenly had a bad feeling in his mind that Liu Mengmeng didn''t want to go to work in Mingzhu commercial building, did he?


    I''m going to let my parents go there. If Liu Mengmeng wants to go too, she will die miserably one day if she says something wrong!


    Think of here, Suk quickly took a sentence: "these are small things, Tianjin side is the key, after all, lack of manpower! You will have a more important job in Tianjin! "


    Bai Xue, who was still pretending to be indifferent, was a little nervous when she heard this. In Suk''s words, it means that she has arranged work for Liu Mengmeng. Women''s natural emotional sense of smell is very sensitive, so they had a complaint about Suk''s bringing her from the beginning.


    Although he didn''t say anything on the surface, he had long decided to wait until the woman left to clean up Suk. However, this plan had to be advanced.


    "Suk!" White snow taut small face, angry, put down chopsticks, so staring at Suk.


    "By the way, when I heard about the shortage of manpower, I thought of a funny thing!" Ma Yina didn''t seem to know what happened at all. Suddenly, she laughed first.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Suk has already felt the cold and murderous atmosphere of snow white. At this time, he suddenly sees the eyes Ma Yina specially throws at him. He doesn''t understand that this is to help himself, quickly shift the topic, and then pretend to be very interested.


    "Cough! That''s it Ma Yina cleared her throat: "in that year, the Mongol army came to the city, and Xiangyang City was about to be defeated. Guo Jing and his wife were anxious to turn around."


    "Guo Jing said to Huang Rong," the Mongol army''s offensive is too fierce. I''m afraid it will not be able to resist. Now the city is in urgent need of manpower to meet its urgent needs. " When Huang Rong heard her husband say that she was sad, she could only comfort her: "don''t worry, my husband. I''m sure we can get through this." Just then, Guo Fu burst into the door, holding a broken arm in her arms and looking happy: "Dad, I hear you are short of hands here!" At this point, Yang Guo, the one armed great Xia, appeared! "


    "Ha ha! We''re short of people! Yang Guo is lying down and shot! " Such a violent laugh must have come from Wang Xiaogang. I can only forgive him for his unruly life. He has a low smile. Now he is patting the table, and tears of joy are coming out.


    He Fenglu covers her little mouth and laughs. Bai Xue with a tight face shrivels her mouth. In the end, she can''t help it. Originally, this girl is a careless xng. She almost laughs more freely than Wang Xiaogang.


    "A word can do something, a word can do something, a word can do something bad, a word can produce a harmonious society!" Yeah! What Guo Donglin said is very reasonable!


    An embarrassment, in a hilarious paragraph of Ma Yina, she was the best firefighter in the game, and she made a great contribution.


    Ma Yina for Suk secretly cast over the praise of the eyes, can only slightly jaw head signal, that helping others is not greedy for return, in fact, here only she is the real discerning person, and only her own position is the most clear. [


    "haha, I''m so happy!" Wang Xiaogang finally calmed down. After such a smile just now, it made the distance between people closer. After all, he was still under some pressure and relaxed when he sat with some beautiful women all of a sudden.


    "If I don''t have a meal, I''ll tell you one, OK?"


    "Well!" Now Suk is eager to have talents to activate the atmosphere, as long as he doesn''t let snow white start to ask questions. Now with Wang Xiaogang and Mao Suizi, he will certainly play."Said: a building has ten floors, but there is no elevator, excuse me: from an old man climbing from the first floor to the tenth floor only took two breath of time, why is this?" Wang Xiaogang is serious. He turned out to be a brain twister.


    Since we know it''s a sharp brain turn, we can''t judge it by common sense. All the people at the table, including Liu Mengmeng, who feels out of place, think about it.


    "What''s going on?" Snow first can''t restrain, directly asked, think this is most of the voice, all eyes to him.


    This makes Wang Xiaogang have a great satisfaction, very proud: "no one knows? That''s what I said! That''s because the old man ate two pieces of new cover before he climbed the stairs! "


    Suk, Liu Mengmeng and Ma Yina react immediately and can''t help laughing. Only Bai Xue and he Fenglu are still looking at each other. It is estimated that this is due to the scope of advertising. But Wang Xiaogang is extremely injured. Looking at Bai Xue and he Fenglu, "why don''t you laugh?"


    "Is that a cold joke?" Bai Xue is at a loss. Ma Yina, who is closest to Bai Xue, hastens to popularize science for the two girls. She talks about the bombing advertisement on the fifth floor in one breath, which makes her understand a little.


    In a word, the meal was breathtaking, and the atmosphere was always lukewarm. Wang Xiaogang, who was going to rub the car, took a taxi home with a good look after the meal.


    When Suk first sent Liu Mengmeng to the hotel, Bai Xue couldn''t help asking, "Suk, what''s the matter with you and Liu Mengmeng?"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1045

    It''s true that Liu Mengmeng can''t feel it. When she is with Suk, she can''t help but have a strong sense of QS color in her eyes, but Bai Xue can see it clearly.


    At the beginning, she suddenly got angry. It was because she didn''t control her mood well at that time. Fortunately, she immediately realized that she couldn''t do it. After all, he was embarrassed when she was outside and had Suk''s friends present.


    So by the two jokes, I pretended to forget about it, but now it''s OK, there are only my own people in the car, and Ma ina is naturally divided into her own camp.


    "Well! This one While driving, Suk spoke out what he had thought of during the meal. With his narration, the car was soon quiet.


    "Alas! A poor woman When she heard that Liu Mengmeng got her divorce certificate this morning and was robbed of her bag, Bai Xue immediately expressed her regret for her experience. [


    and Suk also said that this is a neighbor in his neighborhood. Today, I met her very helpful and I have to help myself.


    With that, even Suk himself felt that his image was suddenly tall.


    "Well, it''s right to let her leave this sad place! What industry do you think you have in Tianjin? Why don''t I know? " Although the first time Bai Xue saw Suk was in Tianjin, they didn''t really hear him mention things there during their intercourse.


    In fact, even Ma Yina, who is now almost the same as Suk''s assistant, did not know about these things. She took the seat of CO pilot and took a subconscious look.


    "There''s nothing to say! Someone over there has given me a piece of territory. I''ve sent someone to take care of it. You should know about these things. You have to find some trustworthy people to do it! " Suk once told snow white that he had some dark background, so when he said this, he didn''t make any ambiguity.


    Moreover, the three women also experienced the experience of buying Mingzhu commercial building at a low price from yuanguangwei. Naturally, they can guess that Suk is not an ordinary person, even if it is not a pure black and astringent meeting.


    After all, this is not something to show off for Suk''s student identity. After all, he is still a high school student, and he will be admitted to university in the future. Now that he is half black, he still has some psychological burden.


    Bai Xue''s family is an underworld family, so Suk nodded and decided not to worry about this problem: "Suk, send Nana back first!"


    "Well?" As soon as Suk heard this, he immediately understood that it was Snow White who wanted to send Ma Yina away, and then kept his private time with him. He glanced at the electronic watch in front of the central control. It was less than eight o''clock now.


    "No, I''ll take you back to the hotel first, and then I''ll see Xiao Na off. I was drunk yesterday and didn''t go home. If I don''t go back early today, I''m afraid my mother will clean up the door directly!" Suk feels that he is really devoid of skills now. He has a lot of things to do, but he just has no time.


    "Then I''ll tell my aunt, Suk, I''ll discuss with Lulu that we''ll go back tomorrow morning, so you won''t accompany me more!" In the absence of outsiders, Snow said nothing scruples, he Fenglu naturally silent, and Ma Yina only moved her eyes to the outside, but the reflection of the car made her face more gloomy.


    "Tomorrow? Is the ticket ready? " Suk was stunned and asked subconsciously, but think about it, Bai Xue and he Fenglu have been here for four days, and the foundation has already entered the orbit. Naturally, there is no need to stay. Moreover, although they are free now, they have not graduated from the University of Macao!


    "Tickets have been reserved. How about it?" Snow White leaned forward, reached over Suk''s shoulder and said coquettishly.


    "You''ll have to have a good rest tonight. I don''t have time today. Besides, I have to go to the competition in a few days. No, we''ll meet soon!" Suk has promised he Fenglu that he will go to Macao to participate in the international horse king Invitational Competition, so it''s true that there is only half a month left.


    "Oh Listen to Suk said firmly, snow this also did not move, toot up a small mouth: "then you have to come in advance!"


    Watching Bai Xue and he Fenglu go upstairs, Suk just goes on to the next stop. He can feel that at this time, Ma Yina is completely relaxed. To his surprise, Ma Yina doesn''t speak, but is always watching outside.


    However, Suk also has his own worries now. The business of Mingzhu commercial building has to be put on the agenda. It won''t be long before it will be reopened. How can he tell his family when the time comes? What will it be like for his parents to change from a shopkeeper to the general manager of the commercial building?


    When I have time, I have to call Mo Xiaoqi first, and sun song. After all, I suddenly sent someone to me. If I let them feel that they don''t have enough trust, it will easily affect the morale of the army, so I need to make it clear in advance.


    Suk has not yet extracted the systematic reward he got this time. What''s the magic of the Tiangang 36 meteorite magnetic needle? Now he is very curious and also has great hopes. After all, the cuckoo still depends on it to save his life, and Deng Xiaotian also needs it to detoxify. [It''s really necessary for Fangfei to go there. Anyway, now I can''t worry about meeting the cuckoo sisters. If I don''t go there, even if I don''t say it on Luofei''s cigarette, there will be some bitterness.


    Many things, as soon as you think about it, you will feel at a loss. In this mood, Suk finally drove the car to the downstairs of Marina unit, but at this time, Marina didn''t seem to feel that the car had stopped, and she still supported her chin and looked out.


    Suk didn''t know what the girl was thinking: "Xiao Na, I''m home!" With Suk''s voice, Marina finally slowly turned her head.


    Suddenly, her heart beat faster. She could feel the deep feeling in her eyes. She looked at herself like a raging tide. Suxton didn''t know what to do.


    Just watching Ma Yina clench her lower lip, her breathing rate keeps accelerating, and the double peaks in front of her chest keep rising and falling. Suddenly, she leaned over, put her arms around Suk, and put her arms tightly on him. She kept whispering: "boss! I can''t stand it. I really can''t stand watching Snow White acting like a coqueter with you! "


    "Boss, I don''t want anything else, I just hope you can give me some response, don''t let me suffer alone, please!"


    Ma Yina didn''t know when her face was full of tears, and the hot tears came down. But she was more and more excited. She repeatedly begged you for three words, but her voice became lower and lower. Finally, her lips fell on Suk''s neck, slowly upward, cheek, and finally kiss Suk''s lips.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1046

    Ma Yina''s red lips are boiling hot, with hot temperature, constantly sucking, indeed, these two days with snow white, she has been suppressing her most real feelings, disguised as a spectator, facing the communication between Suk and snow white, can only return the blessing.


    What kind of torture is this? I can''t imagine it!


    From small to large, Ma Yina thinks that she is very rational. This reason comes from the growing environment and the reality, which makes her a girl who is precocious than most of her peers.


    Even though she has made a lot of money for Suk, she still feels like taking advantage of Suk.


    Because Suk always gives himself the feeling of private help and does not ask for return, so the more he does, the more reassuring he is. [


    but no matter how rational a woman is, she is only a woman, especially in the face of emotion. Originally, Ma Yina thought that she only needed to stand behind Suk, help him silently, watch him happy, and watch him grow stronger, which was enough, and she did.


    But until the arrival of snow white, everything is slowly changing, watching snow white to Suk, watching her coquetry, watching her early in the morning in Suk''s arms sleep sweet, that kind of envy and jealousy has been silted up in the heart.


    It''s like a dam blocking a river. When the surge of water exceeds the limit of the dam''s bearing capacity, it''s fate to collapse. Now, Ma Yina is in such a state that she has been deliberately suppressing her inner feelings, but she is about to collapse stimulated by snow.


    She very much hopes that the person who can confide her love to Suk is herself, and she very much hopes that the person who can put forward the unfair request to Suk is herself. Her inner * * is like a tiger out of the cage, and finally she pours out. Maina can''t control her emotions, and finally she kisses Suk.


    Hold Suk tightly, tongue struggling to pry his teeth, heavy breathing sound like a clarion call, let marina all the reserved reason left behind.


    Suk''s stiff body slowly relaxed, feeling the emotion released by Marina, and finally responded, his hands began to embrace her waist.


    I don''t know how long after that, Maina felt that her breathing became difficult, and her brain began to show signs of hypoxia, but she didn''t want to stop such a pleasant kiss. Subconsciously, she began to slide her hand down and caress his thick back along the hem of Suk''s T-shirt.


    Suk is now strangely sober, which is an extremely rare state. In the past, the feeling of blood surging and restlessness all over him did not appear. In his heart, there is only pity for Ma ina.


    Gently stroking Ma Yina''s shoulder, I felt that her lips were numb, so I gently opened her. I had a lot to say in my heart, but I didn''t know how to speak.


    Breathing heavily, Ma Yina retreats to the co pilot''s seat, blushing and charming. Although she has realized her recent gaffe, she still stares at Suk''s eyes. Anyway, she has already said what she wants to say before, and what she needs to do now is to fight for the desired result boldly.


    "Suk, if you don''t feel for me at all, I think I will leave you far away and never see you again!" Ma Yina has not called her name directly for a long time. During this period, she has always been called her boss. Even in her feeling, this is a nickname for Suk.


    When she said this sentence, her hands subconsciously clenched into fists, in order to retreat, yes, that''s what she meant. If she had been waiting for Suk in the same place, maybe there would be no result in her life, so let''s catch him!


    Suk takes a deep breath and looks at marina, knowing that she is waiting for her answer. To be fair, Suk does not deny that he has a good feeling for marina.


    After all, a good-looking woman who can help a man in business simply has a strong attraction for a man, and she has already had close contact with Marina, which can''t be changed.


    "Little na!" Suk organized the language: "you are a good girl, kind-hearted, and very capable, your gratitude to me, I know, I think it may be this gratitude mentality, confused your eyes!"


    Suk had not finished, he was directly interrupted by Ma Yina: "no, I know what I''m doing. I''m not a child of three or four years old. I know what I want! Suk, tell me, do you have any feelings for me, even if only a little bit! "


    In the face of Maina''s insistence, Suk has no choice but to do something ugly. She looks sad and then leaves herself. Although she knows that maybe this is the best result, she can''t speak. Is she too selfish?


    "Yes!" But looking at her expectant eyes, Suk finally nodded.


    "Just have it!" Ma Yina got the answer she wanted, and her face was filled with an indescribable sense of happiness. It was obvious that she had low requirements for happiness. She suddenly became a sweet little daughter-in-law from a plaintive woman, and then flew to Suk''s face to kiss her. ["I''m going home, you should go back early, or my aunt should be worried!" After a kiss like a dragonfly, Ma Yina said that this girl has always been so understanding. Maybe this is the good character cultivated in this family.


    "Well!" Suk doesn''t know whether he is right or wrong today, but in fact, right or wrong is not so important. Many things can''t be separated so clearly. Forget it, now we can only let it be and let it be!


    Suk can''t remember what he called his mother last night. He has no impression at all. He only remembers that his mother told him not to make trouble at that time. Since there''s nothing wrong now, he still wants to go home and say something about Mingzhu commercial building.


    After seeing Ma Yina go back to her room, she waved to her from the door. Suk whistled in response. Finally, she turned the car around and left the community. It was only a short time after she drove out that the phone rang in her pocket.


    "Suk! It''s me Phone there is very quiet, Zheng Mo''s voice clearly passed over.


    "Well, Xiao Mo, what can I do for you?" Suk slowly parked the car at the side of the road, can feel from the voice that Zheng Mo is not in a good mood.


    "Suk, have you ever thought about our future? What will our future look like? " A sharp question, once again placed in front of Suk, let him avoid.

 Chapter 1047

    The light from the street sweeps past the Passat parked on the side of the road. There are two worlds inside and outside the Passat. The siren outside sometimes rings, but there is silence inside.


    Although Suk knew that Zheng Mo wanted to say something to herself several times at lunch today, it seemed that she had something to say, but Yao Yichen was present at that time, so she didn''t say it clearly.


    Who knew she would call at this time, Suk took a deep breath, holding the mobile phone, subconsciously looking out.


    It seems to feel Suk''s dumb words. Zheng Mo on the other end of the phone clenches her lips, looks up at the stars in the night sky, and tears come down unconsciously. Now, how she hopes Suk can give herself a positive answer.


    Even if Suk told her that the future would be very difficult, how much wind and rain two people have to face, there is nothing colder than the silence now. [


    in winter, although there are still many lovers walking in the o field, there is only one person around Zheng Mo, with withered and yellow weeds behind him. Sitting on the cold bench, even wrapped in a thick down jacket, you can''t feel a trace of warmth.


    In my mind, I think of the chance encounter of two people in the supermarket. I think of cheering and shouting for him beside the basketball, and I think of him singing for his piano. The corners of my mouth slowly turn up, but the tears are still pouring.


    "I''m going to start my internship. In fact, there aren''t many people left in my class now. I want to wait until after the winter vacation, there will be none left. Everyone will go to work!"


    Zheng Mo finally broke the silence, like saying to himself: "many people are going to be separated from each other, including those who love deeply. Maybe they will be separated from each other. These days, I''ve seen enough of parting. I''ve seen enough of them crying as if they were dying!"


    "I''m going to work, too. I don''t know whether I''ll stay in Weihai or go out to work like other students. I''ve got a reply to my resume sent from the Internet!"


    "The reality may be so cruel that it won''t change because of someone''s will. Would you like to go down with me?"


    Su Keyan is right, especially after experiencing Ma Yina''s b-question, now he is even more flustered, and several thoughts flash in his mind.


    Zheng Mo is different from Ma Yina. She and she didn''t really break through the bottom line. Maybe this is the best result. Let go and don''t hesitate.


    "Xiao Mo, maybe I can''t give you a satisfactory answer!" Suk''s voice also appears to be depressed. He is always deceiving himself in many things. His subconscious is not willing to think about the future, but now it''s time to face it.


    "Why?" Zheng Mo tried her best not to cry, but to let her tears flow down.


    "You''re going to work, and I need to continue to study. You''ll meet better people, who can give you happiness!" Suk suddenly felt like a huge stone in his heart. This feeling made him gasp. It''s undeniable that he liked Zheng Mo, but it''s rare that he delayed her great youth just because he liked her?


    Take advantage of now oneself did not appear with her uncontrollable development result, still let her go, coquettish rebirth spreads full text to read! I can''t make sense of the responsibility I need to bear.


    "We''ll still be good friends, won''t we?"


    "Good friend?" Zheng Mo seems to ask, and also seems to ask herself, because during this period of time, many classes have begun to eat dinner. The reality makes everyone work hard for their own life, and their beautiful love seems weak in front of bread, which is the main reason why she began to consider her relationship with suk.


    Although the relationship between him and Suk has always been ambiguous and even enviable, for a long time, Zheng Mo is always worried about gain and loss, especially in the current period of time, this kind of worry has been magnified.


    Finally decided to face up to this problem, but got such an answer.


    "I know!" Zheng Mo''s voice was unexpectedly calm, like hearing important news. After a pause, he continued: "Suk, if one day you think of me, you should remember that I will wait for you in Yanjing!"


    Hearing the busy beep on the phone, Suk doesn''t move. It seems that the shadow of Zheng Mo is in front of him. He laughs and scolds, plays and chases. The smile on the corner of his mouth is bitter. After that, Zheng Mo and himself are destined to become strangers.


    Isn''t that what I hope to see? Why in the heart actually still has kind of deep not to give up? [


    the mobile phone is thrown aside and the smoke in the car is turned out again. Suk has now formed the habit of not smoking, but will put a bag in the car in case of emergency.


    When he got out of the car, the smoke seemed to be rushing to escape, but Suk felt a sense of loneliness.


    A cigarette can''t calm Suk''s mood. The butt of the cigarette goes out and draws an arc. It strikes the ground like a meteor. Sparks are splashing around. Passat starts up again and drives straight to fangfeiyi.


    Suk felt that there was a fire burning in his chest. If one of the people he knew could act as a bosom sister, it was Luo Feiyan.In his heart, he was irritable, and the speed of the car naturally became faster. It took Suk only 14 minutes to travel 20 minutes. But when he came to fangfeiyi, he suddenly realized that it was normal business now, that is to say, there should be a lot of customers in it now.


    No matter who''s in it, Suk walks in. But Lin Xiaobai looks like he''s in a hot relationship. He sits at the front desk and lowers his head. He''s texting his boyfriend again. When he hears the door, he looks up.


    "Suk!" As he put down his cell phone, he stood up, but Suk was not in a beautiful mood now. He just nodded: "is sister tobacco here?"


    "Yes! Are you here to work today? " Lin Xiaobai felt that Suk''s face didn''t look good. He frowned: "what? What''s the matter? "


    "It''s OK, but it''s a little cold outside. It''s freezing!" Suk grinned, said hello to Lin Xiaobai and went upstairs directly. Sure enough, it was officially opened yesterday, and today it is full of customers. There are fewer people on the second floor, and before Suk walked up to the third floor, he heard a lot of laughter.


    What''s more, the protagonist is herself. I don''t know which woman is shouting: "Yanyan, where''s Suk? Without him, the level of your music has obviously declined! "


    "What are you looking for? I''m here with you. You''re not happy! Now Suk''s homework is getting busier and busier. How about going to college Luo Feiyan has found an excuse for Suk, who is absent from work. After all, he is still the chief pianist of fangfeiyi.


    "Come on! You must have been a Jinwucangjiao, said! Is that right? " The sound comes from the direction of a beauty bed surrounded by a bead curtain. While Luo Feiyan is sitting on the sofa in the rest area and is about to open his mouth, he suddenly finds Suk standing on the stairs with a red face.

 Chapter 1048

    For the sudden appearance of Suk, Luo Feiyan was surprised and stood up: "they just finished talking about you. They really talk about Cao Cao, and Cao Cao will arrive!"


    Luo Feiyan, who had been smiling, soon found something wrong with Suk''s expression and said in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Not happy? "


    "No! I want to start work today! " Suk took a deep breath and let himself behave normally. Then he went straight to the piano on the third floor.


    Luo Feiyan looks at Suk''s back and always feels that today''s Suk is a little different. When he laughed just now, it makes people feel very confused.


    Sitting on the piano stool, the last time I played the piano, it seemed that it was a long time ago. Suk took a deep breath and began to move his fingers. When his fingers hit the keys, he slowly closed his eyes. [


    the flowing music soon lingers in my ears. At this time, the customers who are doing the hairdressing sit up one after another. When they find that it''s Suk who plays the piano, they start a new round of laughter.


    But Suk, who is immersed in the music, seems to have never heard of it. He puts himself into it wholeheartedly, but he gradually relaxes his mood and becomes quiet without interruption. One song is followed by another.


    Suk felt that he was playing, and all his troubles disappeared. Maybe this is the last way to decompress besides sleeping. It seems that he can''t lose his job as a pianist.


    Luo Feiyan didn''t know when to start. He stood not far away from Suk. Looking at his face, he was depressed at the beginning and gradually relieved. Finally, he was relieved.


    Suk didn''t know how many songs he wrote. Anyway, it''s hard for him to begin to calm down now. He danced with his flexible fingers on the piano keys and finally drew the last note. He took a long breath, raised his hand and rubbed his facial muscles. Then he went out.


    "By car?" Luo Feiyan took out a bottle of mineral water from one side of the wine cabinet and handed it to Suk directly. He asked.


    "Well, by car!" Suk didn''t know why Luo Feiyan asked. He was a little confused.


    "Then come out with me!" Luo Feiyan then turned his head and said hello to these old friends: "sisters, you talk first. I''ll go out and come back soon!"


    "Don''t worry! Yanyan, when Suk comes, you will be abducted. It''s not kind of you! It''s better to be alone than to be together! " Luo Feiyan''s plan to create a two person world obviously aroused the dissatisfaction of these women and denounced them one after another.


    "Go! You guys, you''ll all be naked in a moment. Just wait for me and Suk to come back! " Luo Feiyan didn''t care about these accusations. He took Suk''s arm and went away.


    After just playing a piano song, Suk''s mood has begun to calm down. Although he doesn''t have much smile on his face, he is no longer gloomy. After getting on the bus, he looks at Luo Feiyan sitting in the co pilot''s seat: "sister tobacco, where are we going?"


    "Don''t go anywhere, talk about it, Dandy Jintong! What''s the matter? " Luo Feiyan didn''t look funny either. He looked at Suk formally.


    Luo Feiyan thinks he knows Suk better. Suk always laughs. Even Luo Feiyan thinks about it. He has never seen him so anxious and depressed. If nothing happened to him, he would not believe it.


    This is the second cigarette that Suk lit. He thought a lot about it in his mind and said a lot about it, including many things that he didn''t mention to her before.


    All of them are related to pan, such as Bai Xue, Li Feifei, Du Juan and Ma Yina who have already had a relationship, Wei Lan, Zheng Mo, ye Wei, Wan Qihong who have been wandering in the paradox, and even Hong Chen, Yang Peier and Qin Zheng.


    There are some things Luo Feiyan knows and some she didn''t know, but now she mainly tells about Zheng Mo, which is also the source of Suk''s depression.


    "Sister Yan, do you think I''m doing this right?"


    Suk mentioned these things, his mood became low again and looked at luofeiyan.


    Luo Feiyan didn''t expect that Suk had provoked so many women. This is all a peach blossom debt, and he has already talked with her. Think about it, Suk, a little guy, seems to have a mysterious charm, and he always attracts people unconsciously. [


    in fact, it''s the same with myself, so I fell in love. Although Suk is talking about other women, he is not a miniature of himself.


    "Suk, you have to know that no one is right or wrong in terms of feelings. This is everyone''s most real feeling. They like you because you have something they like and something they are willing to give, just like the marina you just said!"


    "Doesn''t she know you''ve been trying to chill out the relationship? Doesn''t she know that you actually have a girlfriend named Snow White? But why is she doing this? "


    "Love is a lamp, which attracts people as desperate as moths. This is what they are willing to do. The final result of some things is not the most perfect. Even if the final result is a sigh of strength, when you want to recall the past, you will think that this is the most beautiful time!"Luo Feiyan finally turned the topic to herself, which is also her most candid time: "in fact, sometimes I think about the final outcome of our two words, but I''d like to!"


    "What you have to do is to make these girls feel happy when they fall in love with you. Of course, you might as well open your heart and tell them plainly that it''s up to them to make their own choice and whether to stay or not depends on their own heart!"


    "As long as you sincerely face the feelings, it''s enough!"


    Suk didn''t know whether what Luo Feiyan said was right or not, but after he told all his thoughts, the stone that had been pressing on his heart finally disappeared, hoping that he could find a suitable opportunity to have a good talk with each of them.


    "Thank you, sister tobacco!" Suk squeezed out a wry smile. Suddenly, the mobile phone vibrated again. He picked it up and saw that the number on the caller ID actually said "the caller ID is hidden". He hesitated for a moment, wondering if it would be those fraudulent calls. Anyway, he would never be fooled, so he connected directly.


    "Hello! Hello


    "Suk, I''m Nanfeng! You''re coming to Yanjing right now. Uncle Tian is injured! " Suk was stunned at the end of the phone with a quick voice.


    "South wind? What''s the matter with Uncle Tian? " After a few seconds, Suk asked quickly.


    "Don''t ask. I don''t know what to say. Now you go to the military division directly, and there will be a military plane to pick you up later! Be quick! It''s urgent Nanfeng didn''t wait for Suk to continue to ask questions, so he hung up directly.


    [author''s digression]: youmu has children''s shoes playing on Sina Weibo. My name is: maybe when will you become a little lonely? Add me!

 Chapter 1049

    Luo Feiyan doesn''t know who is calling? But this did not prevent her from realizing the seriousness of the matter. If Suk''s face was depressed before, it would now become a serious anxiety.


    "Sister tobacco! I''m in a hurry. I have to go now! " Suk has no doubt about the truth of this incident. After all, for Nanfeng and their Chinese dragon soul members, Deng Xiaotian is like a God, which can''t be desecrated or slandered.


    The last time I just joked that you were sick, it almost caused those people to kill. It can be imagined how sacred Deng Xiaotian''s position in their hearts is.


    If the story of Deng Xiaotian''s injury comes from nantui, it''s absolutely true. As for the story of going to the military area and taking a military plane to Yanjing, it''s also absolutely true.


    As Deng Xiaotian, it is not impractical to transfer military aircraft. Moreover, since it has been described as a matter of urgency, it is absolutely beyond my imagination. [


    "Well! Be careful Luo Feiyan didn''t say much. He could see that Suk was already in a state of anxiety. He nodded and got out of the car directly.


    If there is one person in the world who is the most powerful, according to Suk''s judgment, this person should be Deng Xiaotian. Suk can feel the powerful energy in his body through the last acupuncture and detoxification, and he has felt the explosion of his momentum more than once.


    It''s like a fierce beast. All the enemies who hinder him are bound to be killed by him. As a result, sukes has no doubt that he has a unique skill now. However, when Deng Xiaotian first appeared in front of him, what''s good is that he didn''t dare to act rashly, what''s bad is that he was scared silly!


    Deng Xiaotian seems to have a kind of Qi, which can lock a person firmly and make it difficult for you to move. Su Ke even thinks that Deng Xiaotian can kill a person just by oppressing him with this kind of Qi.


    Even this is the legendary martial arts expert!


    But such a powerful man would be hurt. Who could have hurt him? The one who poisoned him? Suk has too many things in his mind, but he doesn''t have a clue. However, going to Yanjing this time means that his class tomorrow will be over again.


    As soon as he thinks of Shen Zheng looking at himself angrily, Suk''s liver trembles. He doesn''t mean he''s timid, but he knows that Shen Zheng is really good for himself. Only those who care about himself will be angry because he''s skipping class.


    "Mr. Shen!" There''s really no way. While driving, Suk dials Shen Zheng''s phone. He thinks that he only asked for half a day''s leave in the afternoon. This time he comes again. Even if Shen Zheng is a good-natured man, I''m afraid he will vomit blood.


    "Well! Suk! Can I help you? " Shen Zheng''s voice is as low as ever. I don''t know what he is doing now. There is no other sound on the other end of the phone.


    "Well, Mr. Shen, I have to ask you for a leave --!" Before Suk finished, he even felt Shen Zheng''s anger on the phone. It''s not surprising.


    "Leave? Suk, what the hell are you doing? Now it''s too late for other students to tutor. Now you are absent from class every day? "


    "Do you think you are the first in the grade and can show off? I tell you, you''re the first. You don''t have any gold at all. Now that you''re going to take part in the college entrance examination in less than seven months, can''t you accept it? What is more important than your study? It''s a matter of your life! "


    Shen Zhengyue says that the more angry he gets, the more obvious the result will be if Suk insists on going his own way. He will be thankful if he can get a second grade. However, according to Shen Zheng''s own estimation, if Suk works harder, he will be sure to enter Yanjing University.


    "No, Mr. Shen, I really have something to do and I have to go. I know you''re doing me a good job, but I haven''t left my homework all this time. We''re going to have the monthly exam soon? Please see if my grades are good


    Suk was driving at a high speed while talking on the phone. Maybe it was his sincere attitude. Shen Zheng calmed down his anger slowly, thinking that if there were no real things, Suk would not finish asking for leave in the afternoon, but still ask for leave. This is the rhythm of death.


    "What happened at home? Can I help you? " Shen Zheng asked. He felt that it was really necessary for him to make a home visit. If he was lazy for a while and a good young man was so delayed, he would always feel guilty as a teacher.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shen. I''ll say it when I need your help!" Suk asked for leave from his teacher, and it''s his turn to his parents. It''s estimated that Zhang Xue and Su Youfu are used to Suk''s haunting. Now that the child is older, they can make money and give Suk a lot of freedom.


    As for Bai Xue and he Fenglu, who will return tomorrow, Suk has no time to say hello to them now. After all, he has seen the gate of the military division.


    The August 1st military emblem, the soldiers on duty with guns at the gate, wearing green military coats, standing straight and upright, made Suk worried. Then he remembered that he was just going to pass by and not let others directly shoot him[After all, the military division itself is the scope of control, and I don''t know if there is good coordination on the south wind side. If it''s really not possible, I have to contact commander Mai''s guard first.


    Suk parked his car at the door, which immediately attracted the attention of the soldiers on duty. He saw a young man, armed with a rifle, trotting directly over with a serious face.


    "Is your name Suk?"


    Without waiting for Suk to speak, the soldiers on duty here had asked first. They were stunned at first. However, they realized that someone had already explained themselves. They were relieved that it would save a lot of trouble. They nodded quickly: "yes, I''m Suk!"


    The young soldier didn''t say much and didn''t even check Suk''s certificate. He went around to the front passenger''s door and made a sign to his comrades in arms at the door. Then he went straight into the carriage and said, "drive in


    The door of the military division opened slowly. The soldier on duty saw his comrades in arms making a sign of release and turned to Suk: "go, the plane can take off at any time now. I''m waiting for you. Hurry up!"


    "Well, good!" Suk had been infected by this tense atmosphere, nodded and drove in the direction of the soldiers'' instructions in silence. As a national defense unit, the area of the military division was not generally large. With the gradual deepening, Suk suddenly heard a strong buzz, like the sound of a lawn mower, constantly stirring his eardrum.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1050

    The zhi11 light multi-purpose military helicopter is in the center of the training ground. The three blade single rotary wing is constantly rotating, stirring the air and buzzing. The searchlight of the training ground is on like day. Suk has seen this big dark green guy from a long distance.


    Suk was about 20 meters away from the plane, so he stopped the car. There was no way. The dust and stones brought by the stirring air slapped on the car. After all, there was no parking space here, so he made do with it temporarily.


    If you go further, it''s estimated that the car will be hard to get. I''m afraid there are small dents all over the body.


    Subconsciously, he took a look at the soldier beside him. The soldier''s duty was to obey orders, and the soldier''s order was to meet Suk. Now that the man has been here, the task will be completed naturally: "Hello, please get out of the car, I will take care of your car!"


    "All right!" Suk had seen several uniformed soldiers coming to him from one side, looking at their epaulets. One of them was a colonel, and the other was a lieutenant colonel. They were supposed to be carrying their duties, but he didn''t see Mai Chenggang. [


    "Hello, I''m the chief of staff of the military division of Weihai City. I''m Wu Haifeng. I''ve received an order from the superior to send you to Yanjing! Now please board the plane! " No one here knows what kind of task Suk is shouldering, except that it is the secret order of the superior.


    Looking at Wu Haifeng''s brush, he gave himself a military salute, but Suk was in a hurry. Subconsciously, he gave a salute in return. He thought that he, the honorary member of the sixth national security department, should be a small half of a soldier!


    "Good! Thank you very much Suk doesn''t say much. Now according to Nanfeng, Deng Xiaotian''s injury is extremely serious, and he has to fight against the clock. While talking, he is going to get close to the plane.


    As soon as the officer surnamed Wu looked at Suk, he knew that he had never been in a helicopter. The head and tail of the helicopter were dangerous positions. If he wanted to board the plane, he had to go around and bow down when the engine started.


    In this way, you can protect your eyes from strong airflow. In addition, when you stand upright, the propeller really has a certain chance of hurting people.


    However, it is rare for ordinary people to be able to take back the airliner, and even fewer can take the helicopter. Wu Haifeng rushed to Suk''s side in three or two steps.


    Holding the military cap on his head with one hand, and embracing Suk''s shoulder with the other hand, they motioned him to bend, and then blocked him with their own body side. They slowly moved forward, bypassed the tail of the helicopter and went straight to the abdominal cabin door.


    The air flow stirred by the propeller not only makes it difficult for people to move, but also makes the air flow pumping on the face. Even the muscles of the cheek are constantly shaking, especially in the cold winter night. It is absolutely not a pleasant thing.


    The closer you get, the more you can see the appearance of the military helicopter. The dark green fuselage is matched with the military camp, which makes you feel solemn at a glance. The wide nose enables you to see the pilot sitting in a tight seat.


    There are short wing weapon racks on both sides of the fuselage and two 18 tube rocket launching nests. However, there is no loading guide on the top, and there is a rapid fire gun under the nose. I don''t know whether medicine Suk is placed in it. It''s obvious that this is the legendary armed helicopter.


    Wu Haifeng opened the cabin door on the belly of the plane, pressed Suk''s head, and put him up with one hand. The wind was so strong that he couldn''t even open his mouth. After Suk got on board safely, he pulled up the cabin door directly, turned around and ran out quickly.


    When the cabin door was closed, the roar of the engine and the turbulence of the air outside suddenly became much less. After a while, even within five minutes, Suk had already felt some pain in his ears and sat down.


    Zhi11 has six seats, the first two and the last four. It takes up four people''s space by itself. Even in the helicopter, it''s still spacious. It rubs its ears. Then there''s a hint that the pilot is ready to take off. Suk fastens his seat belt.


    Then the sound of the engine became louder and louder, and the plane began to take off bumping and bumping, and the ears hummed again. Seeing the hearing protection earmuff hanging on one side, it was finally clear.


    feels that the helicopter is turning around in the air. Looking out of the cabin, he is slowly climbing, and the training ground in the military division is still as bright as daylight. The chief of staff has not been identified. Only 32 figures are looking up.


    Wu Haifeng was relieved to see the helicopter rising. Today, only he was the leader on duty in the whole military division, and the military helicopter flew directly from Yanjing military region, which caught him off guard. Although he reported to the commander and political commissar in time, they are still on their way.


    Moreover, judging from the time when the helicopter arrived at the military area, it was very likely that the plane was already on the way, and Yanjing had just contacted its own side through the political department. It might not be possible to say that the first step was followed by the second, but the situation must be quite urgent.


    In theory, the general emergency military affairs need the coordination of the provincial military region, but this time it was the order directly issued by the General Political Department, directly skipping the provincial military region. Although the procedure has been overstepped, the more so, the more serious Wu Haifeng felt the situation.


    Fortunately, he has completed the task and can rest assured. Seeing the helicopter disappear in the night, Wu Haifeng just turned around and left. What happened is not what he should care about, and not what his level should know. [There is only a weak night light in the engine room, which makes people not panic in case of emergency.


    At this time, Suk closed his eyes, and the feeling of riding in a helicopter and an airliner was definitely different. He didn''t have the comfort of walking on the ground. This kind of feeling was very similar to driving wildly. Even now he was wearing earmuffs, he could still feel the weakened engine sound.


    And with the height of the aircraft rising, under the action of air pressure, the ears are not comfortable, especially when encountering the airflow, you can even feel the aircraft constantly bumping up and down, like a boat in the wind and waves.


    If it''s the first time for ordinary people to take a helicopter, and it''s such a long-distance flight, I''m afraid no one will be relaxed, but now Suk has been thinking about what''s going on in Yanjing!


    With Deng Xiaotian''s powerful force and even his super strong physical condition, although he looks like a mummified skeleton, Suk knows that it''s just an appearance, and even he can suppress the poison.


    If you are really injured, even if you are seriously injured, there will be skilled doctors and advanced medical equipment in Yanjing. But now you are in a hurry to find yourself. If you guess well, it will be related to the toxins in his body.


    "Yes! Tiangang 36 needles, I haven''t extracted them yet! I''m sure I can use it when I go to Yanjing this time! " Think of here, Suk ignore other, directly into the space of the flower picking system.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1051

    "Task: pinch Fu Lingshan''s buttocks (completed); reward: a set of meteorite magnetic needles."


    "Please extract!"


    On the screen in the space, the task prompt clearly tells you that soon there will be a set of meteorite magnetic needles in your hands. You can choose to extract them. Soon, Yingying light will fill the space.


    However, when I am in the white light, I feel like the holy light in the legend. It makes people feel calm and even the fatigue caused by muscle tension is swept away.


    After about three or four minutes, Suk opened his eyes. The weak light dim the cabin, but he could still clearly see the box in his hand. [


    the wooden box is rectangular, about the size of a palm and about 67cm in height. I don''t know what the material is. The wood grain on it is ancient and heavy on the hand.


    With a click, Suk opened the wooden box. Unexpectedly, it was a three-layer design, just like some toolbox. As soon as the lid was opened, all three layers would appear in front of him.


    With yellow velvet as the base, each layer has 12 needles. Different from the needles I used to use, these needles are different in length, but they are all black.


    Even at the moment of opening the box, Suk could feel as if he had opened the seal, and a flowing breath appeared in the box, which was still lingering in the box.


    This kind of feeling is very magical. Suk even subconsciously put his fingers on these acupuncture needles. Sure enough, when his fingers float on them, the "get on the bus" in his body Nanfeng directly pulls Suk''s arm and gets on the bus. Moreover, Daolang doesn''t remind Suk to fasten his seat belt and goes away.


    The staggering Suk finally controlled his body: "what''s the matter? Uncle Tian is injured? "


    "It''s serious. Now the toxin is spreading all over the body!" Nanfeng''s face is very ugly. It looks like he is about to drip water. His eyes are murderous. Suk knows that it''s not for himself. If it''s for someone, it must be the one who hurt Deng Xiaotian.


    "What''s the matter? How can uncle Tian get hurt? Isn''t it safe in Yanjing? " It''s hard for Suk to imagine that Deng Xiaotian is a strong man at the foot of the emperor and the capital. Not to mention his own military value, he should not have such a situation just because of his years of fighting experience!


    "Uncle Tian accompanied the prime minister on a tour to the South and met the killer mercenaries employed by foreign hostile forces!" When Nanfeng said this, she seemed to calm down, but she was rubbing the desert eagle which she didn''t know where to find, and the murderous air became more real.


    "Killer? The prime minister? " Suxton was shocked when he was in the movie. Isn''t this the plot that should appear in the movie? But now it appears that someone wants to assassinate the prime minister. Even as a common people, they will share a common hatred.


    "Got the killer?" The expression on Suk''s face became cold. Trying to assassinate the prime minister was a national enemy. Hurting his uncle Tian was a family hatred. Suk''s anger was surging at the thought of this.


    "Dead!" Nanfeng was concise and concise. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly, "but the monk can''t run to the temple!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1052

    Suk has always thought that the office of such a mysterious Chinese dragon soul, or the sixth national security office, should be very mysterious and unknown to the outside world. But who knows that watching Daolang driving, he is heading for the General Hospital of the military region.


    Looking at the desert eagle in Nanfeng''s hand, Suk knew that the girl was very dangerous now, so he shut up honestly. However, Dao Lang got on the bus by himself, only looked at it, and then he didn''t say a word. The whole carriage was very dull.


    Although ten o''clock is just the beginning of Yanjing''s nightlife, the traffic on the road is not crowded, and the jeeps with military plates are speeding.


    I don''t know what happened to Deng Xiaotian. Suk didn''t ask Nanfeng any more. This girl is an explosive bag now. Who stabbed who, or even the desert eagle, might suddenly go off.


    I''m a normal person. I can''t have the same opinion with this fierce girl. In front of Nanfeng, my self-protection ability can only be reflected in staying away from her. [


    but according to the state of dizziness when he pulled out the poison for Deng Xiaotian, when he met with a difficult problem, he had no bottom in his heart. Subconsciously, he raised his hand and touched the inside pocket of the windbreaker, and the square wooden box was placed close to his chest. When he touched it, Suk suddenly felt more confident.


    According to the brief information given by the system, this set of needles is the treasure of chunyuyi, a doctor of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Moreover, the systematic production must belong to the practice of high-quality products. This Tiangang meteorite magnetic needle is by no means a popular product, and it must have unexpected effects.


    Dao Lang drives very fast, especially in the emergency military affairs that are being carried out now. In order to shorten the time, he runs through the red light straight away. Although Suk wants to say that he can reduce the time by at least one third, he doesn''t say anything when he is closer to the general Hospital of the military region.


    The sanatorium is still a guard station. Jeeps with military license plates also need to be checked if they want to go in. However, when they see that Dao Lang is driving, they will be released immediately.


    The soldiers who have been guarding the sanatorium all the year round know where the No. 2 sanatorium building is. However, from the morning, a tense air began to spread slowly. The high-level people came in and out, and even a car attached to the prime minister''s office stayed for a long time.


    As for what happened, these soldiers are not qualified to know, but it is certain that the situation is serious. Even now, they can see a clue from Dao Lang''s tense face.


    The two sides saluted, the soldiers let go, and the jeep drove inside again. As he passed by the No. 6 building, Suk subconsciously looked there. There was a light inside. I don''t know if the Li Feifei family was in it.


    But now is not the time to stop talking about the past. When we get back to our senses, the jeep has already stopped in front of villa No. 2. Suk doesn''t wait for the south wind to say hello, so he directly opens the door and jumps out of the car.


    There are also guards at the door, but it''s not the first time for these people to meet Suk. Last time, they lived here for several days, and they were followed by Daolang and Nanfeng. Naturally, they won''t worry about Suk''s malicious behavior and let him go directly.


    Open the door, Suk quickly ran in, the eye is still familiar with the layout, the interior decoration is very simple.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    As soon as he went in, Suk was stunned. In his imagination, shouldn''t Deng Xiaotian lie on the bed with gauze wrapped around his body, his eyes closed, and his breath like a thread?


    But now he is still sitting on the sofa, although still skinny, like a skeleton, but in a good mood, is smiling at himself, which is like the injured person?


    "Uncle Tian!" Nanfeng followed Suk closely and entered the door. When he saw Deng Xiaotian''s picture, he suddenly became anxious and ran over: "how did you get out of bed? Go back to your room quickly. The doctor said, "don''t walk!"


    "Nothing! Not so soon! " Deng Xiaotian waved his hand and looked at Suk: "you come fast!"


    Suk didn''t see the people before him. The scholar, Leng Tianbing and Heiyu were not there. Only a short man, even a little fat, stood aside. There were three medical staff, who were far away and looked at Deng Xiaotian carefully.


    But judging from the eyes of these medical staff, Deng Xiaotian''s current situation is not as simple as he showed. Suk quickly ran over: "Uncle Tian!" As he spoke, he held his pulse directly.


    As soon as his fingertips were connected to the vein, Suk''s face sank. His pulse was sinking and floating, slow and urgent. When he was in a hurry, it was like the Yangtze River pouring down. When he was in a gentle state, it was even slightly inaudible. It seemed that all the viscera and six Fu organs had already experienced symptoms of exhaustion. This was totally different from his last visit.


    After stopping, Suk didn''t speak. He kept analyzing the situation in his mind, while his eyes looked up and down at Deng Xiaotian carefully. It was really the symptom of the full-scale outbreak of the toxin, but where was the source of the poison? [


    "Uncle Tian, where are you injured? Shot? " Su Ke''s subconscious thought that it might be Zi who could hurt Deng Xiaotian, but after watching for a long time, he didn''t see where the gauze was wrapped.


    "Shot? Ha ha, in your words, these players will never understand the real physical confrontation! I''ve come across a trainer, too! " Then Deng Xiaotian stretched out his hand and began to untie his coat button. At the position of the liver, a handprint appeared in vain.The whole palm print is black. Even at this time, Suk found that Deng Xiaotian''s chest and abdomen have all turned gray. Although he was skinny in the past, the color of his skin still shows the wheat yellow of years of exercise. Now he has become so strange.


    Judging from this handprint, its width and length are quite different from those of the Asian race. It is one size larger and has thick bones. This confirms that Nanfeng said before that he was a killer of hostile forces abroad, and this person must be a foreigner.


    The liver of the human body itself is the organ for detoxification. Previously, through pulse diagnosis, Suk had learned that although Deng Xiaotian''s liver did not appear the symptoms of rupture, he found that the organs seemed to be in a state of rapid failure, and today''s Deng Xiaotian, the toxin that had been suppressed by him, was active in a crazy state.


    If we judge by this trend, it will take less than 48 hours for the toxin to destroy all the cells in the body.


    But can he control the injury of Deng Xiaotian''s poisonous hair? Suk didn''t have a foundation at all. He had Deng Xiaotian''s cooperation in the past. To be honest, most of the help came from his strong physical quality and his own strength.


    Obviously, now Deng Xiaotian has the ability, otherwise he would never let these toxins, like flies, jump around in his own blood.


    "Hoo Suk let out a long breath: "uncle, I need to use a needle now. Can I go back to my room first?"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1053

    "Ha ha, good!" When Deng Xiaotian woke up, he already knew that Nanfeng had gone to pick up Suk. Even now he knew more about his physical condition than Suk. The doctors here had already checked it. In the face of this toxin, they still have a plan to do.


    The only thing that can be done is to have Deng Xiaotian recuperate himself. However, this once powerful man still killed six enemies when he accompanied the premier on his southern tour the day before yesterday. How could he lie in bed and wait to die!


    Deng Xiaotian had already thought about it before Suke came, and regardless of the doctor''s obstruction, he was paranoid to get out of bed and sit in the middle of the hall. Even if the toxin broke out immediately, he didn''t want to lie in bed.


    However, since Suk came, he was no longer stubborn. In fact, he did not understand why he had so much confidence in an 18-year-old.


    Maybe it''s the magical power that Suk showed before! Deng Xiaotian, who has been immersed in Chinese martial arts for decades, has seen a lot, but he has never come into contact with such mysterious power. You can say it''s internal power! But I can''t feel the trace of Suk. [


    this force is like the water of root. It suddenly appears, but it will disappear.


    Deng Xiaotian nodded to Suk and was about to stand up. But at this time, he was so weak that he could not help shaking twice. Suk quickly reached out to help him.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    "Nothing! It''s all right Although Deng Xiaotian''s face is still with a freehand smile, Hun does not care about shaking his head, but there is a kind of hero in his voice. How can he even stand unsteadily?


    Deng Xiaotian''s strange appearance makes Nanfeng, Daolang and the short and fat man who has been standing on one side all nervous and subconsciously surround him.


    "It''s none of your business. What should I do! I can''t die yet. Let Suk help me upstairs! " Deng Xiaotian''s eyes glared, but Hu Wei didn''t fall down. Looking at his children, they were worried, but he was angry and scolded directly.


    Suk nodded to Nanfeng, but looking at Nanfeng''s cannibal eyes, she knew that she was ready to take herself as an outlet: "don''t worry, I''ll deal with it!"


    After giving them a reassurance, Suk helped Deng Xiaotian upstairs. Deng Xiaotian was nearly one meter nine tall. Suk could only slightly hold his back and even feel his thin bones.


    Deng Xiaotian knew that with every step he took, the active toxins would go deeper into the blood, cells and even bone marrow. He took a deep breath and suppressed all the internal forces that could be mobilized in his body.


    Suk followed suit and finally helped Deng Xiaotian back to his room: "Uncle Tian, you have to take off your coat!" While talking, he helped Deng Xiaotian lie on the bed, and then he turned back to close the door.


    "Please Although Nanfeng didn''t speak, Suk suddenly understood the pleading in her eyes, nodded heavily, and then closed the door. Only at this time did he find that Deng Xiaotian didn''t know when there was no movement.


    Su Ke was startled and ran over. The result of pulse diagnosis was optimistic, just because Deng Xiaotian had just suppressed the rising toxins in his body, and even went to the point of fishing out of the water. He not only lost his strength, but also his meridians had been damaged.


    But doing so also provides a good start for his next work. Now Suk doesn''t care about too many things, so he takes off Deng Xiaotian''s clothes.


    I didn''t expect that this set of Tiangang meteorite magnetic needle was used on Deng Xiaotian for the first time. Suk didn''t have the bottom in his heart, but now he can''t look forward and backward. Deng Xiaotian lies quietly on the bed, breathing gently. His thin skin and bone chest can even see the outline of his ribs.


    Before the full-scale outbreak of the toxin, Deng Xiaotian had always wanted to introduce the toxin into his arm, but this time, he had been spared all over his body.


    The human brain is the source of consciousness. If a person''s brain is seriously damaged, even if his life is in danger, he will inevitably end up in a vegetative state.


    Now, Deng Xiaotian''s brain nerves and even cerebral microvessels have been invaded by toxins. The first thing Suk has to do now is to rescue the brain.


    After all, a sleeping lion is still extremely dangerous. He is always reluctant to see himself in the process of needling. Deng Xiaotian suddenly wakes up and kicks himself away.


    There are many meridians and acupoints in the human body. Besides the twelve meridians, there are thirty-six extra meridians and extra meridians and extra meridians and extra meridians and extra meridians and extra meridians and extra meridians.


    At the twelve points on the head and neck, Suke carried needles like flying. In a flash, he applied needles to all twelve points, namely, Sishencong, Yintang, Yuyao, Shangming, Taiyang, qiuhou, Bitong, Jinjin, Yuye, jiachengjiang, Qianzheng, Yiming and Anmian.


    Suk''s hand is steady and accurate. After all the acupoints are put into the needle, there are big sweat beads on Suk''s forehead. This is not a simple job, and in fact, the more important thing is still behind.


    The next thing we need to do is to enter the needle with luck, nourish the acupoints with the needle, and kill the poison through the acupoints. The strength of Taoist twelve section brocade has been surging in the body for a long time, and seems to be waiting for such a moment.Hand out, each needle lift h knead time, almost the same, and each needle is in accordance with the meridian program and move, feel the body of the force constantly poured into the needle, and then into the brain.


    Twelve odd points in the head and neck, eight points in the trunk and sixteen points in the limbs, these extra meridians are like blockhouses. They all need to attack by themselves one by one. They are dizzy, thirsty, their eyes are sour and astringent, and their legs are shaking at a high speed.


    Deng Xiaotian''s condition of being poisoned is 100 times more serious than he imagined. What he can do now is to stabilize his worsening trend. Only in this way can he buy time and recuperate slowly.


    Now Suk''s needling has changed from two hands to one hand. Even if he clenches his teeth tightly, his dizziness still washes his brain.


    "It''s still one last shot away!" Suk pinched the end of the needle and urged out all the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade that he could hardly feel in his body. At this moment, suddenly, his eyes were dark and he was completely unconscious.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1054

    As soon as you look at the desert, there is yellow sand all over the sky. The sand is as dry as fried sand. It''s like quicksand. If you step on it, you can''t get over your ankles. If you go empty, maybe the whole person will disappear.


    The sun is hanging in the air, emitting poor heat, even the air is distorted by the sun, the distant scenery, like with a layer of water ripples, lines are constantly shaking.


    You can''t see any green. Those vigorous Seabuckthorn and camel thorn don''t even have hair. This is a dead place. It''s a natural hell. If someone lives here or turns into a corpse, it''s the final destination.


    I don''t know when to start, the sky gradually darkened, dark clouds roaring and rolling, chasing each other, blocking the sky, it seems that there is a faint thunder, very subtle, not like a thunderbolt, but like who is snoring.


    There is no sign of a sudden light rain. However, compared with the yellow sand that fills the sky and the earth, this kind of rain may be possible, even like a stone falling into the sea without any waves. [


    but the gentle rain makes the air slightly moist, and finally delays the temperature of the sudden heat, which can make people spontaneous combustion. Unconsciously, it makes people feel relieved.


    The eyelids are very heavy. Fortunately, Suk has finally regained consciousness. The scene just now is so frightening that he may not wake up. So he is probably the first one who died of tiredness because of giving others needles!


    "You wake up at last!" In front of the figure from fuzzy to clear, Suk finally saw that it was Nanfeng, this tough girl, but also isolated into ice, was looking at herself with worried face, the hot towel in his hand constantly wiping his cheek.


    Maybe this is just the source of moist air! Thunder? Er, Suk turned to have a look, and he was lying beside Deng Xiaotian. At this time, the old man seemed to be sleeping soundly and snoring.


    It seems that for a moment, how can I lie with Deng Xiaotian? Where is this? Suk frowned slightly, but then the memory of last night came out.


    In fact, he almost died. He suddenly sat up, because his action was too abrupt. At the moment of sitting upright, his eyes were dark again, and his brain seemed to be shaking out. Fortunately, Nanfeng helped Suk''s back, or he would have to lie back.


    "Are you all right?" After Su Ke helped Deng Xiaotian into the room, Nanfeng was always at the door. She knew that Su Ke needed an undisturbed environment now. Even if she really wanted to go in and watched Deng Xiaotian step by step, she honestly stood outside at this critical moment.


    Although he couldn''t get in, it didn''t hinder Nanfeng''s concern. He stood by his ears and tried his best to listen to the movement inside. This kind of wonderful feeling was very hard.


    Deng Xiaotian is not only a leader to the dragon soul, but also to the six places of national security. He has even become a pillar of the sky. Almost all the spiritual leaders, including Nanfeng, grew up with Deng Xiaotian and have deep feelings.


    Nanfeng subconsciously recalled his past. I don''t know how long later, he heard a crash, the heavy object fell to the ground, and in a hurry he went through the door. Suk was lying on the floor.


    Fortunately, this is not the first time that Suk has fainted. Some time ago, Suk pulled out the poison for Deng Xiaotian. He even fainted two or three times a day, but he didn''t panic too much. Moreover, according to what Suk had told him before, he collected Deng Xiaotian''s needles one by one.


    But this time, Suk''s coma was a bit unusual. The whole person seemed to have really entered the state of suspended animation, and his heart, breath and pulse were all weakened to the point of astonishment.


    If it wasn''t for the time when Deng Xiaotian once said that Suk was unusual and that there was a very mysterious force in his body, which even Deng Xiaotian could not explain himself, especially after he was in a coma, it would play a role of self-protection.


    Maybe Nanfeng had already called 120 for emergency treatment. Sure enough, Suk woke up after sleeping for about five hours.


    However, the first thing he wakes up is to turn around quickly, reach out and grasp Deng Xiaotian''s pulse gate, close the pulse, and suddenly feel that the pulse phase has greatly improved compared with before.


    Nanfeng looks at Suk, regardless of his body, and goes to check Deng Xiaotian for the first time. He is very moved. Looking at the young boy, his eyebrows slowly stretch out, and seems relieved.


    "How is uncle Tian now?"


    Suk shrugged: "you see he''s sleeping so soundly, he must be having a good dream!" Just after the pulse diagnosis, Deng Xiaotian''s pulse has begun to become calm. The active toxin that broke out before is now temporarily controlled.


    Before, thirty-six needles at extra meridians were effective. But if you want to cure Deng Xiaotian, it''s still a long way away. The toxin itself has been integrated with the blood. Without Deng Xiaotian''s help, you can only sigh with admiration. [


    looking at Nanfeng frowning, it seems that he is suffering from anger. Then he realized that he had just answered the wrong question and took a deep breath. At this time, he found that he was full of strength and thirsty. He looked around and soon saw a water cup on the table."Here you are!" Nanfeng picked up the water cup and handed it to him.


    "Well!" Suk organized the language in his heart and said slowly: "Uncle Tian''s current situation can only be temporarily stable. It''s impossible for him to get rid of all this toxin. What I did before was to reduce it as much as possible! But this time uncle Tian was hurt by someone


    "Now I don''t know what kind of method has been used to hurt uncle Tian. It can make people''s organ function fail quickly, especially liver function to detoxify. Now it can''t play one percent of its role!"


    Suk knows that if he wants to save Deng Xiaotian, he still has a long way to go. The only thing he can do now is to control the outbreak of his toxin, but he can''t keep himself by Deng Xiaotian''s side every day. What''s the matter? Uncle Tian''s personal doctor? If it''s a school flower, I think it''s reliable!


    "To tell you the truth, the best way is to find an antidote, because now the toxin has changed in shape, extracting samples to develop an antidote will not work at all, alas!" Suk sighed and finally asked the question he had been enduring for a long time.


    "Nanfeng, who poisoned uncle Tian?"


    "Yes --!" Nanfeng was embarrassed and struggling. He opened his mouth, hesitated for a long time, and finally opened his mouth.

 Chapter 1055

    The breakthrough can only be found in the person who poisoned Deng Xiaotian. If an antidote is found, even if the toxin has changed, as long as it is combined with acupuncture and detoxification, Deng Xiaotian''s condition can be really improved.


    Although Suk also knew that if it was so easy to find an antidote, Deng Xiaotian would not have suffered so many years, but now his life is at stake, even if there is a little hope.


    Nanfeng also knows what a tense moment it is, but it has long been a taboo for the whole dragon soul about Deng Xiaotian''s poisoning, and no one will talk about it.


    But now it''s clear which is the most important. Nanfeng gritted his teeth and finally decided to tell the truth. But at this time, his face became serious, and a very dangerous atmosphere appeared in vain. Finally, he realized what was wrong.


    There was a quiet sound in the room. Just now, there was one after another snoring, but I didn''t know when it stopped. At this time, if I didn''t know that Deng Xiaotian had begun to wake up slowly, Nanfeng would have been a dragon soul player for so many years. [


    Suk looks at the change of Nanfeng''s expression and finally reacts. Turning around, Deng Xiaotian suddenly opens his eyes and sits up. He laughs without saying anything, and his voice is like thunder: "ha ha, comfortable! Sleep well


    At this time, Deng Xiaotian stretched hard and seemed to be able to hear the clatter of his bones. At this time, he saw the darkness outside: "what time is it?"


    "It should be nearly three o''clock!" Nanfeng replied that because of Deng Xiaotian''s awakening, he could not say more about the person who poisoned him: "Uncle Tian, are you now?"


    "That''s good, Suk. You''re getting better at medicine! My old bone feels very loose now! " Deng Xiaotian raised his hand and patted Suk on the shoulder. At this time, he had lost his strength before. He was full of energy in his speech, and his hand was not light or heavy.


    "Nanfeng, go back to sleep! I''ll talk to Suk for a while! "


    Deng Xiaotian knew that the girl must have been around. Under the high nervous tension, people are easy to get tired. Although these children have been trained very hard, not to mention staring at her for a few hours, even for a day or two, there is no problem at all. However, it is needless to say what the situation is now. I have to talk to Suk alone.


    In the dragon soul group, Deng Xiaotian is the absolute authority. It''s really a nail to spit out. Every word that comes out of their ears is an order. These children are used to absolute obedience, absolute obedience without discount.


    "Uncle Tian, you must have an early rest, too!" Before Nanfeng left, he took a deep look at Suk. It goes without saying that Suk must take care of Deng Xiaotian. Suk naturally nodded.


    "Tell me! If you try your best, how many days can you hold on to my old life? I mean, if you can keep fighting power! " Deng Xiaotian got out of bed, went to the front, opened the door gently, and the cold air from outside suddenly came in.


    Suk felt a small wind blowing on his face, although his body is still like a dry river, like falling apart, even if


    "Oh!" Suk was at a loss now. He had great confidence in his acupuncture, but he had to face such a result in the end. At this moment, he really hoped that the flower picking system could come up with a reward for his wishes, even if he went up to the top and down the fire.


    He lowered his head and walked slowly to the door, but he didn''t worry about not having a place to sleep. Last time he lived here for several days, he was quite familiar. The third room on the south side of the second floor was his foothold.


    Deng Xiaotian wants to help him adjust to the best state. He means to kill people, but if he does, he is doubting that he is accelerating his death. What should he do? What should I do?


    With heavy steps, physical fatigue and psychological pressure, Suk was upset and went to the door of the room. It was dark in the room. He didn''t bother to turn on the light. According to his previous impression, he went directly to the bedside. At the moment of lying down, his hair stood up. How could there be anyone here?

 Chapter 1056

    No matter who goes to bed in the middle of the night and is about to lie down to sleep, a person will come out of the cold, and he will be scared out of his wits. What''s more, Suk is just full of thoughts, and he didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    So!


    As soon as Suk sat on the bed and was ready to sleep, he suddenly realized that someone was sitting beside him. His head was buzzing, and his left arm was raised flat. The overlord''s elbow was about to swing out.


    "It''s me!"


    The figure suddenly spoke in the dark, and the voice was quite familiar. It seemed that she was still listening to her just now. Who else could there be? [


    "Er, why are you here?" After a short period of panic, Suk soon calmed down when he found out that it was the south wind. He subconsciously stood up and wanted to turn on the light, but he didn''t take a step. A strong attack came. He suddenly let the south wind pull to the bed: "don''t turn on the light!"


    "Oh Suk was a little puzzled that the only man and few women were in the same room, and he didn''t let the light on. This routine is the rhythm of making waves! But since this woman is Nanfeng, Suk won''t think it''s true.


    "What did Uncle Tian tell you just now?"


    The south wind''s voice was cold, with a chill, without a sense of QS color. He turned to Suk and asked.


    Although the room was dark, Suk could see the outline of the south wind clearly after her eyes got used to it, especially the bright stars outside. She even found that on her cheek, there seemed to be two traces of crystal flow.


    "Did you cry?" No wonder the girl didn''t let herself turn on the light. She was crying. Thinking about Nanfeng''s usual cold-blooded appearance, black clothes, black pants and desert eagle, she took them out at any time like magic. She couldn''t even blink when she killed people. She couldn''t even be described as a fierce girl. This is a real man with iron blood.


    But now this girl is crying!


    "Shut up Nanfeng angrily scolded and quickly turned his head to one side: "what did you say? Now they are all going to carry out the task. Before they come back, I don''t allow uncle Tian to miss a little bit! "


    Suk knew that they were black rain and cold sky soldiers in the south wind, but he didn''t know how many people there would be.


    "Hoo Suk was so confused by this question that he could not help rubbing his index finger back and forth against the bridge of his nose. He hesitated and finally spoke.


    "Uncle Tian means that I hope I can guarantee his fighting power, or even strengthen it, and then I may kill people, but I don''t know who the target is!"


    "Murder? Now that he is like this, how can he be allowed to go out and kill people? " When Nanfeng talks about Deng Xiaotian, his voice will obviously become low, and even the volume will be lowered unconsciously, like talking to himself.


    "This should be uncle Tian''s last wish. In this way, I''m afraid you can''t solve it!" In fact, Suk can guess that the person who can make Deng Xiaotian kill even at the risk of death at any time will never be a simple person, or even be listed as the enemy of his life.


    "If you really follow uncle Tian''s request, I''m afraid he won''t last 15 days!"


    After Suk finished his sentence, Nanfeng didn''t show the wrong behavior in his imagination. She yelled and was furious. The girl was petrified, motionless and completely stiff.


    "Fifteen days! Fifteen days Nanfeng murmured to himself. In the dark, tears were streaming across his cheek. Suk didn''t know how to comfort him. He opened his mouth and sighed at last.


    Nanfeng begins to sob slowly, and Suk is equally sad by this atmosphere. Compared with Nanfeng, his feelings with Deng Xiaotian are far from deep. However, seeing such an indomitable man like him in such a situation, how can he be as calm as water.


    "Don''t cry! Don''t cry! I will definitely cure uncle Tian''s injury! " Suk slowly raised his arm, looking at the south wind so sad, finally around her shoulder, softly comforted.


    In fact, even he didn''t think that he could really cure Deng Xiaotian''s injury. He just wanted Nanfeng to stop crying. [


    "what should I do? What shall we do? " Nanfeng herself is a strong woman. She is the kind of man who wants to go to the top with her feet when the sky collapses. But now she is crying. Hearing Suk''s words, she not only doesn''t play a good role, but also becomes more and more sad. On one side of her head, she directly lies on Suk''s shoulder.


    "Is it possible to find the person who was poisoned?" The topic finally returns to the origin, even if it is a taboo topic of dragon soul, even if Deng Xiaotian has just asked himself not to ask again, but it seems to be the biggest hope we can see now.


    "This person has no news for a long time now. I checked with Heiyu at the beginning, but all the clues pointed to prove that this person has gone abroad. After uncle Tian knew about this, he shut us up for two days!"


    Suk knew that this was the prelude of Nanfeng''s story telling. He immediately listened to it. Sure enough, Nanfeng began to recall the information he had received before and said slowly: "it should have been 40 years ago. There was no record of these things. We also listened to the words of those predecessors, and then we gradually understood them!""This man used to be the same person of our dragon soul. His name was the military doctor. At the beginning, uncle Tian and the military doctor had another elder named Taohua, who formed the most powerful fighting force of our dragon soul. The Trident group of three people can be called a fighting team. Their tasks are top secret and the most powerful!"


    Nanfeng''s voice is very low, but in Sucre''s eyes, a picture has been slowly unfolded. Three high spirited young people, like a sharp knife, go deep into the tiger''s den and are invincible. Of course, the name of peach blossom in Sucre''s eyes can be identified as a woman.


    "Peach blossom died in a mission. Only the military doctor and uncle Tian came back alive. At this point, the military doctor was drunk for three days and three nights. Ten days later, he disappeared. It was like the evaporation of human life. One month later, uncle Tian was poisoned!"


    "Eh!" Suk for peach blossom omitted the process, is very Nai, perhaps the middle of the thing is the cause of the contradiction, perhaps he can guess the story inside, two men and a woman, if there is no love and hate entanglement, then really sorry for the plot!


    "Is there really no news?" Suk took a deep breath. If Nanfeng didn''t grasp the actual clues, they couldn''t think about it. After all, the strength and resources they could use were already the most powerful.


    In the dark, Suk stares at Nanfeng''s eyes, hoping for good news. Unconsciously, he even starts to breathe carefully.


    "Yes!" Nanfeng pondered for more than ten minutes and finally nodded.

 Chapter 1057

    Suk''s heart was directly mentioned to his throat because of the word "you" of Nanfeng. He unconsciously held his breath and stared at Nanfeng''s eyes. Although the room was still dark, Suk could feel Nanfeng''s hesitation.


    There was no urge. Since Nanfeng had already opened his mouth, he would say it. Sure enough, after a few minutes, Nanfeng in the dark took a deep breath. It seemed that the two peaks, which were not so full, seemed to stand up.


    "According to the clues at hand, the military doctor has joined an overseas organization and changed his face. A few years before the disappearance of the military doctor, there were several homicide cases in Eastern Europe, and the tactics were different from him!"


    "It was more than 30 years ago. The most recent one was the year before last when the owner of an ancient fort in Belgium suddenly died. After autopsy, the cause of death was poisoning. According to the information we got through the channel, the similarity between the toxin and the thread on Uncle Tian''s body reached 60%!"


    "That is to say, even if the person who poisoned is not a military doctor, he has a great relationship with him!" The south wind finally came to a conclusion. [


    "then you didn''t dig deep into this clue?" This conclusion has no real help in finding military doctors, and it sounds more and more difficult.


    "This organization is too mysterious. Now we only know that the code name is" newborn ", which means" new born ". Newborn is an organization with a strong religious color. We should lock in Switzerland!"


    After Nanfeng said this, his mood seems to be more gloomy: "this is all the clues we have!"


    "Hoo Suk felt that his chest was filled with anger. After all, the military doctor couldn''t find a shadow. It''s not in vain!


    "Suk!" After a long period of silence, Nanfeng finally spoke again. But this time, there was a trace of crying in her voice. Before that, even if she was sobbing, her voice didn''t fluctuate.


    "Please stop uncle Tian and don''t let him go. As long as he stays here, there will be hope."


    "Nanfeng, I know. I''ll hold him back!" Suk nodded. He knew that if Deng Xiaotian was allowed to go out to kill people, even if all the enemies were killed by him, his life would come to an end.


    Stabilizing Deng Xiaotian is not difficult for a person who knows medical skills, but Suk has been hesitant before. Now he can only control, or even slow down the outbreak of toxin in the near future. Is it to let Deng Xiaotian fight fiercely and bravely, or to let him wait for a real cure Law.


    Lying on the bed, Suk, with his eyes open, is still dark outside, and his body is also not very comfortable. He used to inject 36 acupoints for Deng Xiaotian, which almost drained all the energy in his body.


    Recalling the terrible feeling before, my body is like a desert, almost all the vitality has been cut off. If it wasn''t for the wet light rain, I''m afraid I would not have been able to wake up.


    No!


    Suk suddenly sat up, like a flash of lightning in his mind. In fact, according to the truth, he would not faint so quickly yesterday. After all, this time is not to remove the poison, but to lay a barrier in Deng Xiaotian''s body.


    What I do is output. Although this continuous supply is really hard for people''s body to bear, I have been carefully controlling it, and I have never relaxed since this period of time. Is this just an illusion of my time?


    Suk didn''t want to mention it to anyone before he was sure. He was still as usual. When he got up, washed and opened it, he suddenly saw two men standing outside his door.


    Dao Lang and the stout man he saw yesterday: "can we come in?"


    "Good!" Suk nodded and went back to the room again, knowing that they wanted to know something. Men were also deep and introverted in expressing their feelings. Even if they were very anxious, they were trying to control their emotions.


    They want to let Suk have a good rest, but these two people didn''t close their eyes yesterday, especially after Nanfeng left Suk, they had communication with them.


    "I''m dynamite!" The stout man reaches out his hand and introduces himself. All the people who have their nicknames here are members of the dragon soul group, but when he came here yesterday, he didn''t think about it because of the man''s body shape.


    "Nanfeng told us yesterday. Is there really no way now?" After coming in, it was the man named dynamite who talked all the time. He looked fat and white. He was about thirty years old, and his face was very serious.


    Dao Lang''s character Suk is clear and silent, but the eagerness in his eyes shows that he is also very nervous at this time, which can be seen from his clenched fist.


    "It''s too early to say anything now. For a moment, I want to help Uncle Tian do a review first to see the effect of yesterday!" As soon as Suk finished speaking, he heard the footsteps of the south wind suddenly ring, very hasty.When Nanfeng came, she looked like she was scared: "Uncle Tian! Uncle Tian, he''s gone! "


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1058

    "What?" Together with Suk, the three men are all stunned, Deng Xiaotian even disappeared? Could he not help but set out yesterday to finish the last task in his life?


    "I went to see Uncle Tian just now, but there was no one in his room for a long time. The bedding on the bed was neat, without any temperature. At least he had been out for an hour!"


    Originally, Nanfeng was still Deng Xiaotian''s own downstairs, but when he found these clues, he immediately saw that the door was not closed, that is to say, Deng Xiaotian jumped out of the door at that time.


    With Deng Xiaotian''s Kung Fu, if he doesn''t want people here to find out, it''s too easy. No one can find out. Even the members of the dragon soul team can''t find out.


    But now Deng Xiaotian really can''t run around. The best way is to be like an old turtle. Everything that speeds up the blood flow is contributing to the source of active toxins. In his current state, all the ways he can suppress toxins are consuming his remaining vitality. [


    "where will he go?" Suk''s eyes are black in Yanjing, not to mention the whereabouts of Deng Xiaotian. Perhaps these people are the only ones who have the most say.


    Su Ke''s words, asked several people looked at each other: "if Uncle Tian does not want me to find it, we will never find it!" Nanfeng finally told the truth, and it is true. Not to mention a person''s camouflage skills, Yanjing is so big that it can''t be easier to hide a person.


    However, when these people were looking for Deng Xiaotian anxiously, he sat on the ground. The ground temperature in the cold winter could be imagined, but he was happy, even with a smile on his face.


    Looking at the tomb in front of her, there is only one person''s name: Yu Cui. There are no photos like other cemeteries. Even the information left on it is very few. Judging from the time of her birth and death, she is only twenty-eight years old. It has been twenty-eight years since now.


    Babaoshan cemetery is divided into two parts: the people''s cemetery and the National Cemetery. Now Deng Xiaotian''s location is different from the two. It is difficult to define. It is not only close to the national cemetery where the national leaders, martyrs and scholars in various fields are buried, but also critical to the public cemetery.


    In fact, no matter the ordinary people who mourn here or the descendants of these martyrs, they don''t know exactly who is buried in this cemetery. Even now that the tomb location is obviously not enough, and the ashes hall and even the ashes wall can not hold more tomb locations, some people have proposed to move or even move this cemetery.


    Among the people who put forward their opinions, there are many senior officials, but in the end, they will not hear from each other. As time goes by, they will all understand that ordinary people can''t move their minds here.


    The dragon soul group, the sixth place of national security, is a strong force only belonging to the chairman of the Military Commission. The members of the group can even be said to be the elite dead men of the country. They are willing to give everything for the people of the motherland and will never die.


    This is also a way for the past military commission presidents to respect the dragon soul group. An independent cemetery, free from the dust of the world, guards the National Cemetery from afar.


    There are 49 people buried here. There are no prominent tombstones, only a few of them. Some people even have no ashes, or just some clothes tombs.


    Indeed, this is the cemetery of the dragon soul group. All the people sleeping here are martyrs and those who died in the process of carrying out their tasks. When they were alive, they were not as powerful as others. When they died, they were still known.


    But this kind of yearning from the heart is like a kind of inheritance. In the hearts of every member of the dragon soul group, this is the holy land. It is a way that everyone dreams of being together with so many predecessors after death.


    It''s just that Deng Xiaotian didn''t come here to choose his home in advance. Now he just looks at the tombstone in front of him. Yu Cui has been in his heart for 36 years. Although he only faces a name now, and only some clothes and personal belongings before Yu Cui''s birth are left in the tomb, which is very important for Deng Xiaotian That''s enough. Yu Cui is right in front of her eyes.


    "Peach blossom, I think we''ll meet soon!" Deng Xiaotian''s voice at this time had a warm feeling, and even his eyes were sweet.


    "For more than 20 years, I don''t know if you''ve been waiting for me. I don''t want to see you earlier. I can''t leave. All these kids are still raw. By the way, do you remember Heiyu?"


    "Yes, the little girl we picked up. She was only over three years old at that time! I''m ready to give the dragon soul to her. What do you think? "


    "Heiyu is still in the South guarding the prime minister''s southern tour. Calculate the time, and she should come back today. After my injury this time, she is there supporting and performing well. When I am injured, I can support the overall situation, and I can also put down the dim sum!"


    "When she comes back, it''s time for me to set out. Those old people have been hiding away and making waves. When I''m here, they still have some scruples, so before I leave, I want to take them all away!""Alas! If you can bring one, bring one When Deng Xiaotian said this, he felt that the toxins in his body had a tendency to explode. Although Suk''s strength in his body was constantly blocked, some of them were unsustainable, which made him a little frustrated. [


    he walked directly from the General Hospital of the military region, went up the mountain and came here. At every step, he was thinking about his life. Scenes of war still appeared in front of him. The sound and smile of peach blossom were clearly visible.


    "The military doctor has changed now. I know you always regard him as your brother. He takes revenge for you and poisons me. It''s nothing. I don''t blame him. What I''m worried about is that he will go farther and farther, and one day he will suffer from his own misfortune."


    "Do you already know these things? He has come to see you several times. In fact, I know all of them. Anyway, I can''t manage so much. The road is his own choice, and no one can save him. Maybe when he comes down to us, he will wake up, so that the three of us may be able to sit and drink again!"


    Deng Xiaotian murmured to himself. In fact, he didn''t know what he was talking about. In a word, he didn''t want to stop himself. He knew that peach blossom would be lonely, so every time he came, he would say a lot.


    When he went back down the mountain, the green pines and cypresses around the tombs swayed slightly. It seemed that he was waving goodbye to him. The sun came down and made Deng Xiaotian''s back extremely tall. It was like thirty years ago, when the sky sword came back!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1059

    No one here dares to complain about Deng Xiaotian''s sudden disappearance and his sudden return. These people feel like they are treating their father with a kind of natural fear. Even Nanfeng, who has been called a fierce girl by Suk, can only lower his head and sulk.


    Naturally, Deng Xiaotian can feel that these children are not very happy. He also knows that after he jumps out of the house in the middle of the night, he gives them a false alarm. But he has no way. He is always alone when he goes to see peach blossom. However, in the present situation, if he goes out, these children will definitely follow him.


    "Come on! All right! I''m back! All of them don''t want to eat? Come on, breakfast Deng Xiaotian is full of vitality. Although along the way, his fatigue is more serious, he will not easily show it.


    "Uncle Tian, you''d better not do that next time!" As Deng Xiaotian''s close attending physician, Suk is the most qualified one to criticize Deng Xiaotian. He walked over and said with a smile.


    "No? How about that? " Deng Xiaotian laughed, patted Suk on the shoulder, and suddenly pulled him to his arms. He suddenly lowered his voice: "don''t say something frustrating, or the old man will let you go!" [


    Suk felt that his neck was going to be flattened by Deng Xiaotian, so he quickly begged for mercy: "Uncle Tian, cough, uncle Tian, don''t worry, I''ll listen to you, everything will listen to you!"


    It doesn''t matter where Deng Xiaotian went. Just come back. At the same time, they also know that even if they ask, there will be no result.


    Because Suk didn''t talk to Li Feifei before he came to Yanjing, and even Wan Qihong didn''t contact him. Now Suk just wants to help Deng Xiaotian detoxify.


    Although organ function is constantly accelerating failure now, as long as the outbreak of toxin is controlled, Deng Xiaotian should be able to adjust himself. Now the focus of the tangle is how to extract the toxin!


    "Uncle Tian, after dinner later, I think we have to have a try. I''m afraid we can''t hold on to the thirty-six needles of extra meridian acupoints yesterday!" Su Kela takes Deng Xiaotian to the dining table and says as he walks.


    "Well! Besides, what I told you yesterday, are you ready now? " It''s like two people are whispering. They all keep their voices down so low that no one can hear what they are talking about except these two people.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet! This matter can''t be careless. We have to be fully prepared. In fact, I have to tell you that the 15 days I said yesterday are not very reliable. Let me have a few days and I''ll think about it again! " Suk now wants to get rid of Deng Xiaotian''s idea, so he has to do more.


    "Go away, did they tell you something? Who is it? South wind? Or Dao Lang? I won''t discount their legs! " Deng Xiaotian knows that these children under his hand will definitely inquire about the situation with Suk. They dare not stop themselves openly, so they have to turn to Suk for help.


    "No! Uncle Tian, let''s have a meal first. I really need to give you another injection after eating! " Su Ke presses Deng Xiaotian on his chair. To be honest, Deng Xiaotian''s state today is much better than that of yesterday. His acupuncture yesterday is effective.


    The breakfast was very depressing. All the people who could sit at this table lowered their heads. However, Deng Xiaotian asked a few questions from time to time, such as whether he would delay his studies this time, whether his family was good or not. Finally, in order to apologize, he brought up the old story again, and he could escort Suk to the military academy.


    But Suk doesn''t even have a strong idea of going to college now. When he thinks about the rules and regulations of the military academy, he feels uncomfortable and naturally refuses.


    Although going to military school is a dream for many people, in Suk''s eyes, this opportunity is not so important. Maybe it is enough for him to enter a good university as his parents expected.


    Deng Xiaotian doesn''t try to impose difficulties on others. After all, everyone has his own aspirations. After breakfast, he goes upstairs naturally. When Suk is feeling for him, he doesn''t say much, but his face still changes.


    Originally, I wanted to stick to the strength of my own needling for at least 24 hours. Who knows that it has only been less than 10 hours, and it has become full of holes. The toxin is like carrying a drill and constantly probing. So far, half of the strength has been lost, and the eye is about to fail.


    Deng Xiaotian knew what to change, especially after Suk''s face changed, he took off his clothes and lay on the bed directly. Suk''s needle was disinfected by the medical staff here. He took out the small box again, opened it and took a deep breath.


    In Suk''s treatment plan, stability control is the most important thing to do at present. Now that Suk is sweating and acupuncture enters the body, the strength of Taoist twelve section brocade is constantly entering Deng Xiaotian''s body and active in his blood cells, but now he is desperate. He really feels that as long as he touches each end of the needle, there will be an amazing force Ming''s feeling appears.


    However, he did not interrupt the application of the needle because of this. Instead, he kept observing himself and Deng Xiaotian. If there were no toxins in the body, sure enough, the active toxins in Deng Xiaotian''s body did decrease. Although the total amount did not change much, Suk came to this conclusion after narrowing the scope of investigation.The poison on Deng Xiaotian''s body is constantly being absorbed by himself, and is actively entering his body!

 Chapter 1060

    This is really a mixed news. I''m glad that I can absorb the stubborn and huge amount of toxin in Deng Xiaotian''s body. I''m worried that I may soon follow Deng Xiaotian''s footsteps.


    It''s like someone was bitten by a snake, and a friend helped him recover from the snake bite, but the drug addict died. But now Suk has no exact treatment for this toxin. Detoxification is not detoxification. Maybe the consequences are serious.


    But now in the process of giving Deng Xiaotian acupuncture, not only can it not be interrupted, but also it should be used in two ways. One is to control


    "really not!" Suk nodded fiercely.


    Just at this time, there was a knock on the door outside. Suk got out of bed and rushed to the door: "Er! Are you back? "


    "Well! Come back Outside the door stood Heiyu and Leng Tianbing. Heiyu was still wearing a half cheek mask, blocking his forehead to the bridge of his nose. As he spoke, he turned his head and looked into the room.


    At that time, the two men were with Deng Xiaotian and the prime minister on a tour to the south, but there was a premeditated terrorist attack on the way. Although Deng Xiaotian stopped them at the critical moment, he was also seriously injured, leading to an outbreak of toxins and had to be sent back to Yanjing.


    Heiyu and Leng Tianbing continue to stick to their posts. Now they have finally completed the task and are eager to return. It can be seen from their journey. Both of them are tired, but they are deeply concerned and worried when they look at Deng Xiaotian.

 Chapter 1061

    Looking at the two people standing outside, Deng Xiaotian raised his arm: "come in! What''s the point of standing outside? " With his words, Suk realized that he hadn''t let Heiyu and Leng Tianbing into the door. He laughed and quickly turned to his side.


    "How''s it going?" Deng Xiaotian sat on one side of the sofa, the whole human body pin bone standing, but it can be seen that the complexion has really improved.


    "It has been found out that the people were hired by the East Iraq movement in order to create terrorist attacks and defame the image of the country. Subsequently, we arrested five leaders of the East Iraq movement!"


    Heiyu, as Deng Xiaotian''s successor after returning to Yanjing, has a clear understanding of these situations. The security forces, mainly composed of the dragon soul group, the Security Bureau of the Ministry of public security and the National Security Bureau, have uprooted this premeditated terrorist activity with the cooperation of the local police after the plan to kill these terrorists.


    "A bunch of clowns!" Deng Xiaotian is clear that these people do not dare to really attack the prime minister, but they are happy to create some evil xng incidents. In fact, behind these people, there is more than one force manipulating them, and many things can not be prevented. [


    take the sudden appearance of several experts, for example, the ability of the organization of the East Iraq movement is immovable. At the level of these people, it can''t be measured by simple money.


    After hesitating for a moment, Heiyu said again: "at that time, there were indeed ''black Devils'' among the people inside!"


    Deng Xiaotian''s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew that Heiyu was talking about the man who was fighting with him. The force was not under him. If he was at the peak, he would not have any pressure on him. He would solve the battle every minute, but it was always easy to win. However, he was poisoned for a long time, which gave him a chance.


    "Well! Black devil? It seems that I''m really going to meet these monsters! " Deng Xiaotian clenched his fist. He had only speculated before, but now he has the evidence of Heiyu, so this action is imperative.


    The black devil is one of the top five killer organizations in the world, but these things are not known by the general public. It is the national archives that can understand the truth. Even in some commercial activities, they also exist.


    However, as we all know, Huaxia, as a big country in the world, has compressed the living space of such killer organizations to the limit. As soon as there is any disturbance, it will be strictly investigated. Over time, Huaxia has become a blind spot for their activities.


    I didn''t expect that they would fight this time. This is the way to die. Those who commit crimes against China will be punished. It''s not just a word of mouth. In fact, the country''s top military force represented by the dragon soul group has fought with it several times abroad, which is better than talking about love with "grandfather".


    I''m afraid there are deep-seated reasons for their joining this time. Does it mean that their poisoning has been detected? Deng Xiaotian pondered a little. After decades of poisoning, Deng Xiaotian rarely went out of the country. Instead, he guarded the capital as a force to deter xng. After the change of national leaders, the premier''s first tour to the South was of great significance. He went out of the mountain in person. He did not expect to encounter this.


    "The premier said that he would come to visit in person in the evening!" Heiyu is not the prime minister''s personal bodyguard. Those are the duties of Zhongnanhai bodyguards. He is the sixth national security department and is quite different from the Security Bureau. However, in this bodyguard, he has direct contact with the prime minister and naturally knows the news.


    "National affairs are busy. I''ll call the prime minister to report to him!" Deng Xiaotian didn''t want the premier to come to see him. Although it was a great honor, it wasn''t due to his greed.


    Black rain''s eyes hidden behind the mask are very beautiful, giving people a feeling of tenderness like water, but the mask adds a bit of hardness, and now she is looking at herself, which seems to make her look pale.


    "Well! Uncle Tian, take a rest first. Now we need internal and external mixed therapy. Your internal strength is still an effective way to fight toxin! " Su Ke looks at Deng Xiaotian and seems to be thinking about something. After that, he turns and goes out.


    Beyond my imagination, I thought that Heiyu might have something to say to Deng Xiaotian, but they followed me out.


    "Suk! Nanfeng has already told me, please do it! " Nanfeng''s words are concise. One is that she is outside Deng Xiaotian''s door now. What she said is too obvious, which will surely make the old man realize. The other is that she is also a cold xng.


    Suk subconsciously looked at the closed door, nodded: "I will try my best!"


    "Good! You''ve just been treating uncle Tian. You also need to have a rest. I''ll come to you later! " Black rain can see Suk''s fatigue, after all, although Suk deliberately reduced the rhythm of the output of strength, but as long as an hour, not only for physical strength, but also energy is a kind of consumption.


    "Well!" Suk nodded, said hello to Leng Tianbing, and turned back to his room. Now he had to hide quickly, because after a while, the absorbed toxin had slowly entered the heart through his arm.


    As soon as these toxins enter the heart, they will be immediately shunted and spread to all parts. This is really a terrible news for Suk. They all say that if he sends the Buddha to the west, can he save himself to the west? I don''t want to learn the Scriptures!Without the three disciples of the monkey king, he would travel to the West with a rhythm that never comes back. [


    however, so far, the amount of toxin is small, and it can''t even affect one''s health. With an experimental attitude, Suk once again enters the empty state, with five hearts in the sky,


    Suk carefully observes the abnormal movement of toxin. His life is at stake, so he has to be careful. At this time, suddenly, the toxin starts to move again, as if it had just happened Hovering just to build up strength, this time the toxin is moving faster.


    But to Suk''s dismay, these toxins did not spread with the blood flow. Instead, they seemed to rely on instinct. Their path was to directly penetrate many microvessels, like the skin of the chest, like acupuncture.


    Suk seemed to hear it, but he knew it was an illusion, because the skin on his chest was still intact, and the toxin turned into gas again when it rushed out of the body, and was swallowed by something.


    Black jade pendant!


    Suk added a leather rope to the black jade pendant, and now it''s hanging on his chest. At the beginning, he just felt that since it was made by the system, it must be extraordinary. He didn''t expect that it swallowed the poison at this critical moment.

 Chapter 1062

    This is an amazing discovery. Suk can hardly believe it. Instead, he observes it again, calms down, feels the toxin hovering in his heart, and then slowly moves out of the body. This is a slow process, but the purpose is clear, as if there is some force pulling it.


    Moreover, the weak toxin is circling, that is, yin and yang fish like, and continuously rotating from end to end. This rotation forms a drill like shape from the side, slowly seeps into the flesh and blood, and finally comes out along the skin.


    Finally, what makes Suk dumbfounded most is that the black jade pendant hanging on his chest, which seems to be an abstract dragon shaped pendant, actually directly absorbs the toxin. The toxin is absolutely absorbed, not dissipated, which Suk can be sure of.


    All of a sudden, an idea appeared in Suk''s mind. Would it be the same as


    fortunately, Heiyu was not the south wind. If that fierce girl, no matter what happened, she would not be able to give up with two shots. I think she would have been beaten into honeycomb briquette.


    Suk subconsciously raised her hands and made a gesture of surrender. Her brain turned rapidly. Looking at the eyes of black rain hidden behind the metal mask, she was cold. Although the blue and white blanket on her body greatly reduced her image as a female murderer, it could not weaken her dangerous breath.


    "No, don''t shoot. I have important news to report to you. It''s about Uncle Tian!" Suk now needs a break, and now there is no more important than Deng Xiaotian''s injury. This news is equally important to everyone here, and it''s from the heart.


    "Well?" Black rain snorted and looked at Suk who came slowly. He relaxed his arm a little and dropped down naturally. Compared with Deng Xiaotian''s news, his upper body is empty now, and his image of only wearing a thin blanket is very important.


    "I will soon be able to get rid of all the poison of Uncle Tian!" Suk had already come to the black rain at this time, and the joy on his face was completely from his heart. But just after this sentence, the whole person shook around twice, closed his eyes, and fell directly towards the black rain.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1063

    Heiyu''s whole attention is focused on Suk''s words just now. When he hears that he can remove all the poison on Deng Xiaotian, he is totally in ecstasy.


    Deng Xiaotian has been poisoned for more than 20 years, and they have been fighting against it with their own internal strength. It was only in recent years that they learned about it. However, in these years, they have spent a lot of energy searching for famous doctors and tried various panacea, and the final result is a total failure.


    Even helping Deng Xiaotian to get rid of the toxin has become the obsession of every member of the dragon soul, for which they are even willing to give up their lives.


    Now Suk said the news, the whole person of Heiyu was shocked, and there was even a moment''s blank in her brain, followed by a kind of ecstasy from the heart. At this time, she found Suk''s abnormality.


    As soon as Suk''s voice fell, his whole steps became empty. Without waiting for Heiyu to speak, he suddenly closed his eyes and fell directly on himself. [


    Heiyu subconsciously wants to help Suk, but the gun in her hand has not been put down, and her arms are raised to hold Suk, but because it''s too sudden, the thin blanket on her body has been pulled down directly by Suk.


    Before Suk fainted, his hands seemed to instinctively want to catch something. Coincidentally, he directly grabbed the blanket. Shua, it was too late for Heiyu to protect the blanket. His men who were just going to help Suk shrank back consciously.


    The proud figure and red fruit appear in front of Suk''s eyes. Suk vaguely sees that the two plump buildings are much bigger than he imagined. They are very plump. I don''t know why they usually can''t see any clues.


    Heiyu''s brassiere has always been tightly tied to her body, which is the trouble of her youth. When she began to develop, her chest continued to grow, which made her more variable in training and even performing tasks.


    Because the chest peak is high, the movement is easy to deform, in running and jumping, and even some simple movements, she can''t control her body well. Because of this, she compressed the bra number to the minimum, and pressed the two soft meats tightly on her body.


    She just replaced the clothes on the bed, because she just came back from the task, dusty, who knows she was changing clothes, Suk unexpectedly broke in.


    Originally, with the psychological quality of Heiyu, it would never be so rude, but it has always been a base for the dragon soul team, even their home.


    This sense of security makes Heiyu put down all her precautions. If her teammates come in, she can be calm even if the cold heavenly soldiers come in, but it''s Suk who comes in.


    It''s like meeting a stranger in my home. My heart is stunned, which is very normal. Now the heart rate of Heiyu is becoming intense.


    When he felt a sudden cold on his body, the blanket fell to the ground, and Suk fell on himself. Because there was less than a meter between them, Suk''s cheek was just above his chest peak when he fell.


    Even she has felt Suk exhaled hot air sprayed on it, some numb, like ants crawling and running on it, this kind of feeling stimulates her body to shake suddenly.


    Hard and rigorous training, including camouflage in all bad conditions, black rain can get into the forest and grass, and let the insects crawl around, but now they can''t resist Suk''s breath.


    At this time, the two people''s posture was very strange. Heiyu held the gun in both hands and put his arms under Suk''s armpit. Suk was like a pool of mud. Only with the support of Heiyu did he not collapse to the ground, but his cheek was just close to the two groups of weakness, as if he was just stuck in the middle.


    "Suk!"


    "Suk!"


    Black rain called twice in a row. Suk didn''t move at all. Even his breath and pulse entered a very weak state. He could even feel his heartbeat pacing, which became very slow.


    Normal people''s heart rate is about 70 or 80 times per minute, but now Heiyu feels that Suk''s heart rate has dropped to more than 30 times. What''s the matter?


    Now I don''t care about the disharmony between men and women, let alone the fact that my upper body is still naked, and my lower body is only wearing underwear. Instead of putting down the gun, I squat down a little, with two peaks across Suk''s cheek, and finally against his neck, with two arms around Suk''s waist.


    Without much effort, he picked up Suk and put him on the bed. His face was very anxious and he bit his teeth. He quickly put on his clothes and ran out. [


    "Hoo!" Suk heard her footsteps slowly become smaller, and finally breathed out a breath. It''s too dangerous. Although he just closed his eyes, he still secretly left a small crack. Heiyuxiong peak was clearly seen by him.


    "Mean, so mean!" Suk severely reprimanded himself. When he thought of what he had just done, it seemed that there was a girl''s milk fragrance hovering in his nose, and even a sexual touch on his cheek.


    Just why are there so many scars on Heiyu''s body? It''s heartbreaking to look at it. There is no scar less on her front than on her back. There is even a scar under her right Ru, about four centimeters long. Looking at the color of the scar, it has been injured for at least two or three years.Suk knows that these scars are the merits of Heiyu. Everyone has a love for beauty, especially women. Even some women will scream because of a small wrinkle. But what can Heiyu do for the scars?


    This is a respectable woman. Suk admires her from the bottom of her heart, but she just pulled off her blanket in order to complete the task. Isn''t it a bit too unkind to do so.


    "Well! It''s so mean Suk once again scolded that the timing of the task at that time was too coincidental, and if the decision had not been made at that time, the task would have been a direct failure.


    Looking at the task prompt in the flower picking system, Suk sighed again.


    "Task: drag the blanket off Heiyu (completed); reward: Shaolin Tan Tui master"


    "please extract!"


    Suk subconsciously wants to extract the reward, but before he starts, there''s another sound of feet outside. It''s very urgent, and at least three people can''t help but continue to pretend to be dead. Guixi zhendinggong has become an excellent way to play a coma patient. It''s really a disgrace to this unique skill.


    But it''s really easy to use. Once the turtle breath is used, the whole person is really like entering the state of suspended animation. The breathing becomes very long, the pace of the heart beat, the speed of the blood surge, and even the whole person''s metabolism will become slow.


    This is also the reason why Heiyu didn''t notice Suk''s abnormality at that time. After all, with Heiyu''s careful mind, she would not be confused by the illusion in front of her eyes. However, in the moment of holding Suk, Suk''s vital signs had already been felt by her, which was absolutely not an affectation.


    Er, it''s really tricky for Suk! Not our army, but the enemy is too cunning!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1064

    "His body is very weak now, but it''s nothing serious. Just have a good rest!" A doctor in a white coat examined Suk and turned to look at the black rain. At this time, Nanfeng stood aside with concern. I really don''t know where the girl was just now!


    "Weak?" Heiyu repeated these two words, looked at Suk, his breathing was gentle, as if he was asleep.


    "Yes! He is now physically exhausted, not only physically, but also energetically. Didn''t he give Mr. Deng another acupuncture treatment before! It looks like I''m tired out! "


    This doctor is Deng Xiaotian''s personal care here. His medical skill is not high, but it''s useless to meet Gui Xi''s true determination. What''s more, the results of his examination are unreasonable. Suke''s two injections are really tired.


    It''s not that Heiyu hasn''t seen Suk fainting. It''s just that Suk was pulling out Deng Xiaotian''s poison before. But today is different from the past. It''s at least 20 minutes since they left uncle Tian''s room together. Instead of recovering, they ran to their side and fainted. [


    "Doctor Liu, shall we let him sleep for a while?" Nanfeng talks at this time. It seems that Heiyu hasn''t had time to tell her great good news. If she knows that Suk has a way to cure Deng Xiaotian, she would like Suk to wake up earlier.


    "Well, Suk''s physical fitness is very good. As long as you let him sleep for a while, he will be OK!" The doctor, surnamed Liu, put away the stethoscope and nodded to the two women before leaving the room.


    "It''s really hard for him!" Nanfeng stood in front of him and raised his hand to tidy Suk''s clothes. Just now, because of the doctor''s examination, his clothes were wrinkled, like talking to himself.


    Heiyu''s eyes, hidden behind the mask, seemed to be thoughtful. After seeing off the doctor, he came back with a strange feeling in his mind. It seemed that Suk''s purpose of action was too serious when he rushed at him, just like he was trying to grab his blanket.


    And I seem to see Suk''s face is not quite right when he sees his double peaks in front of him. It seems that there is a kind of shimmer in his closed eyes.


    But no matter at that time or now, Suk really fainted. One can pretend to be dizzy, but it''s impossible to pretend for such a long time. In terms of breath, pulse or heartbeat, he can not only deceive himself, but also deceive the doctor.


    "Yes I felt Nanfeng looking at me, and Heiyu nodded subconsciously. With her words, she continued: "Nanfeng, Suk thought you were in my room at that time! Do you know what good news he has? "


    Nanfeng was also wondering why Suk suddenly fainted in Heiyu''s room. At this time, Heiyu took the initiative to speak and naturally listened with great curiosity: "good news? What''s the good news? "


    "He said that he soon cured uncle Tian and cleared away all the toxins!" When Heiyu said these words, her face would still have a look of joy. The corners of her mouth were slightly upturned, and her sharp chin looked very good-looking.


    "Well? What? " Nanfeng was so excited that he turned around to wake up Suk. His hand was about to touch Suk, but he was immediately held by Heiyu: "wait, let him sleep! He was really tired. After he said this to me, he fainted directly! "


    Heiyu naturally hid the situation at that time, mainly about himself, what he was changing clothes, what he was caught in the blanket by Suk, and what his whole chest was gone, which did not happen at all.


    Suk felt a little guilty. He fainted and worried them so much. He even took the opportunity to lean on Heiyu''s chest. The task was to ask her to lift her blanket! By doing so, they have betrayed their trust in themselves.


    In order to atone, after going back this time, we must ask Luo Feiyan, how about the research of Quban prescription? If only this thing could erase all the scars on Heiyu''s body!


    Although it''s just a glimpse, Heiyu''s posture is really arrogant. She can''t hang it. She feels that her chest peak is always full of explosive force. It turns out that she has been deliberately restraining the jade rabbits, but the TV says that if it goes on like this, will it hurt people''s body?


    Other women are eager to have big breasts, but it''s no longer suitable for these dragon soul players. I have to say that it''s a kind of trouble for them, just like the night trip of the royal guards.


    Listening to the black rain and the south wind out of the room, Suk felt a little less guilty. After listening to the silence in the room for a long time, he finally decided to draw out the reward for this task.


    When you enter the system space, click to extract, the space is filled with white light, like fog, not fog, like light, not light. Immediately after the body, there is a warm air flowing through the legs, and the brain is also surrounded by a force. All kinds of knowledge about the essence of Shaolin legs are slowly engraved in the heart.


    The most profound feeling of momentum is still on the legs. It seems that this force not only strengthens the muscles of the legs, but even the nerves will become extremely sensitive. In this way, Suk can control the strength and angle very accurately at the moment of leaving the leg.When the glittering and translucent light in the system space slowly fades away, the strength around the legs slowly melts into it and disappears. [


    "now I can be called a Wulin expert!" Suk thought to himself, now he has a bully elbow on his head, a Shaolin Tan leg on his bottom, a method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall on his speed, and a method of hearing and identifying the position on his reaction. Although these skills are not really top-notch, their combined power can''t be underestimated.


    After the irrigation of this strength, the body, which used to be very tired, is now full of strength. It seems that every time a reward is given, it will make the body and mind full of youth. Well, it''s like a massage after the sauna last night. It''s really wonderful.


    At this time, Suk suddenly felt uncomfortable lying on this bed. It seemed that something under his back was hurting him. He suddenly started to work and wrote back.


    "Eh!" A bra was pulled to the hand by Suk, a little stunned. Does it mean that black rain is now a vacuum? Nothing in it? Sitting on the bed, holding the black bra in both hands in a daze, when he came in, Heiyu seemed to be changing clothes, that is to say, his hands may be replaced.


    But it was too sudden at that time. When she put herself on the bed, she ignored it. It seemed that in order to prove her judgment, Suk subconsciously picked up the bra and put it under her nose. Sure enough, there was a faint aroma on it, which was definitely not the smell of laundry liquid.


    It seems to be the same as the smell that he smelled when he was lying on Heiyu''s chest. While Suk was still thinking about how to describe it, the door suddenly opened, and Heiyu came straight in, and immediately saw Suk''s action.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1065

    Suk is now holding black rain''s bra in his hand and sniffing it under his nose. It seems that this is a human instinct, but in the eyes of black rain, this action is a little too obscene, like how to say? It''s a bit like the white powder trader in the TV series, who is inspecting the goods.


    Looking at Suk''s greedy appearance, Heiyu stood at the door in consternation, unable to advance or retreat. Her hair had been combed into a ponytail and hung behind her head, which was very neat. Although she was wearing a metal mask, it could be seen that her face was suddenly red, and even her neck was dyed with a layer of red haze.


    This scene is very embarrassing, both sides are so, Suk is also red in the face, a hot face, holding the bra in the hand like a hot potato, subconsciously explained: "Er! What, I just picked up a dress


    After that, I found that Heiyu''s eyes were still a little strange, as if he had been transferred to a hooligan. How can I do this? I made it clear that this is to destroy the image: "I just want to return the things to their original owners, smell the fragrance and know the women, and see who this is!"


    "Have you solved the case now?" Heiyu took a deep breath and finally put down the idea of severely punishing Suk. In the end, Suk is still a little young. He should be more considerate of this kind of strange behavior of adolescent children. [


    What''s more, Suk is now a member of half dragon soul, a child! For different xng things, curiosity is inevitable, as long as in the future don''t become t color devils, love clothes devil wolf on the line, black rain said while walking two steps in.


    "According to my judgment, the clothes on your bed, if there is no accident, should be yours!" Suk was just looking for a reason. He didn''t dare to say that he was judging from the taste, color, shape and size. He would die miserably.


    "Come on, don''t pretend to be Holmes!" Heiyu is also an atmospheric woman. Now that she has decided not to investigate Suk''s behavior, she naturally relaxes quickly, goes to Suk, grabs her little clothes, and then puts them into the cupboard.


    Suk also took this opportunity to jump out of bed. In order to quickly change the topic and solve the embarrassing situation, he asked weakly, "by the way, how did I sleep with you?"


    "Don''t you remember?" Heiyu thought of her trance illusion when Suk fainted before. She tilted her head slightly and looked at Suk: "how do I think you all know?"


    "Eh!" Suk was surprised. Did he miss his horse''s feet before? But when I think about it, I''m sure that my acting skills match with Gui Xi''s true determination. It''s definitely the sewing of heaven''s clothes. There can''t be any mistakes. I''m afraid that Heiyu is playing tricks with himself!


    "I really don''t remember. It seems that after I came in, I saw you changing clothes, but you put on a blanket, and then I wanted to tell you the good news. I don''t remember the rest!"


    At this time, Suk needs to be righteous. The more aboveboard he is, the more he can eliminate his suspicion. Sure enough, Heiyu seems to be embarrassed again and waves: "stop talking, let''s get down to business! Can you completely untie uncle Tian''s poison now? "


    "Well!" Suk nodded heavily.


    "What are you doing?" Black rain watched Suk unbutton his coat and frowned.


    "I''ll show you something good!" Suk replied according to the facts. Although the answer was a bit imaginative, Heiyu didn''t think Suk would open his chest and see something unsuitable for children. Sure enough, he took out the black jade pendant from his clothes as he said it.


    "What is this?" Heiyu stepped forward a little, subconsciously took the jade pendant, close observation, the jade pendant is not big, outside a layer of black, lettered, in the top there is a similar horn general bulge: "this is Mo Yu?"


    "No, it''s black skin jade. It''s a very old jade. It''s not of the same nature as black jade!" Because she was too close, Suk smelled the familiar smell of black rain again, and subconsciously looked at her chest. Well, she was wearing underwear inside, and there was nothing exciting.


    "What''s the use of this?" Heiyu still doesn''t understand Suk''s intention. He looks up and sees Suk''s eyes fall on his chest peak. He stares fiercely, releases his jade pendant and takes a step back.


    "Eh!" Suk realized the strange appearance of black rain, then quickly moved his eyes, pretended to be Gu, and continued to explain: "I bought this jade pendant from a stall. I think it looks very old, so I keep it close to my body!"


    Heiyu was soon attracted by Suk''s words. After all, it''s about Deng Xiaotian''s toxins. Nothing is more important than this.


    "Today, I suddenly found that when I gave uncle Tian an injection, the toxin in his body would unconsciously infect me. It can''t be said to be an infection. It should be said that the transfer is more appropriate!" Suk finish this sentence, black rain suddenly a Leng, directly blurted out.


    "What? You mean you''re poisoned, too? "


    Heiyu had a bad premonition for the first time. If Suk was infected with this toxin because he gave Deng Xiaotian treatment, the consequences would be extremely serious. [Suk is not Deng Xiaotian. If Deng Xiaotian can last for 30 years, I''m afraid Suk can''t hold on for 30 days because of the spread of the toxin. Moreover, if something happens to Suk, Deng Xiaotian''s poison will be relieved, and even he will feel guilty for it.


    However, Heiyu responded immediately. Suk said that it was good news before. If the toxin was transferred to him, it would not be good.


    And just now he also took out a strange jade pendant. I''m afraid that the so-called good news must have something to do with the black jade pendant. He immediately looked at Suk suspiciously, hoping that he could explain it quickly.


    "Don''t worry, now the key to detoxification is on this jade pendant!" Suk finally began to solve the mystery: "I just said that uncle Tian''s toxin would be transferred to me! I found out today that the toxin is not actively transferred, but passively absorbed by me! "


    "Of course, I don''t want to. The main reason lies in it!" Suk said as he shook his black jade pendant.


    "What''s going on?" The more Heiyu heard, the more puzzled he was. The black jade pendant also made Suk say more and more strange.


    "That is to say, this black jade pendant can absorb these toxins, and it is active to pull through me as the middleman, and then swallow these toxins in one gulp!" After Suk finished, black rain suddenly in front of a bright.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1066

    This news is full of explosion xng, and it can''t be judged by common sense at all. It''s too strange that a small jade pendant should detoxify itself.


    But Suk can''t put the arrow, this kind of thing can''t come a little careless, since he dares to say, it proves that he has full assurance.


    "Shall we test it first?" Modern people always believe more in science. If we put it in the age of martial arts, it is estimated that no one will care about the source, and the blood will flow directly. But Heiyu still wants to get more powerful proof.


    What ingredients in this jade pendant can absorb toxins? This jade pendant is not a magic weapon in those mythical worlds, is it?


    "And you should do an in-depth examination, too!" Heiyu looks at Suk. It needs to be further confirmed whether this black jade pendant can be fully interpreted and whether Suk has no residue. [


    "there is no problem with this jade pendant for testing, but it must not be damaged. If it is damaged by testing, we will have no place to cry!" Suk''s words don''t make sense. Who knows what kind of temper this strange jade pendant is. Now these tests are basically carried out by instruments.


    It''s very easy to change the structure of some X-ray or nuclear magnetic tests. Thinking of this, Suk felt a little nervous: "how are you going to test? I don''t think those high-end instruments are reliable! "


    After listening to Suk''s explanation, Heiyu hesitated. Now the biggest hope has been placed on the black jade pendant. If bad consequences really happen, how can Deng Xiaotian''s poison be solved?


    "And I''m afraid uncle Tian won''t give us too much time!" Suk sighed: "when I applied the needle today, I deliberately restrained his inner strength. Now his attack power is greatly weakened, but he found it!"


    "You know, he wants to go out and kill people at the last time. I''m afraid we can''t stop him at all. I''m not going to tell him about the black jade pendant. After all, I''m going to use myself as a medium. I''m afraid he won''t agree easily!"


    Suk said at the end, black rain heart suddenly moved, Suk this is a personal risk, if the success is OK, but failed, who can not bear the responsibility.


    "No, at least you have to have an examination first. As you said, although there is less toxin transferred to you now, it should not be difficult to find out as long as there is a little more through blood test!" Heiyu wants to save Deng Xiaotian, but he is not willing to pay for Suke''s life.


    "If you don''t have toxin residue, then the test of jade pendant can be cancelled!"


    "Good! In that case, why don''t I change the method when I give uncle Tian the needle later? " Because what Suk had done before was to stabilize and control the toxin. If the jade pendant really has a magical effect, then this time he will directly introduce the toxin to himself.


    One is the jade pendant traction, and the other is the self absorption. The two functions are quite different. In terms of the amount of toxin absorbed, there must be a big difference.


    Since he wants to test, he needs to do more. I don''t know why, Suk has an almost blind trust in the fact that the black jade pendant can detoxify. Maybe this trust comes more from the magic of the flower picking system.


    After all, this system is a myth, but it actually appears in itself, and every task, every reward is real, there is no false.


    Heiyu hesitated. She could guess what Suk was thinking. She didn''t know whether she should oppose it or not. Suk understood her eyes.


    Hands rubbed against the bridge of the nose, the warm smile on his face slowly diffused out: "don''t worry, I''ll be OK!" After that, he walked out of the room directly. Now he still needs to adjust his state and think about how to apply the needle next.


    Looking at the figure of Suk leaving, only Heiyu was left in the room. Now she really didn''t know what to do. She sat on the bed. She suddenly broke into Suk and saw what she shouldn''t have seen. She was still a little tired of sniffing around with her bra, but now this feeling has disappeared.


    Suk sits on the bed with his knees crossed, running over and over again


    this is similar to the Jeet kune do that Suk had mastered before. In fact, the Jeet Kune Do founded by Bruce Lee also absorbed the essence of Tan leg, but Jeet Kune Do belongs to modern martial arts after all, and now Suk''s Tan leg is the original real skill.


    , after all, is based on Bruce Lee''s study of Tan legs. There have been many lost essences in the middle. Authentic Tan legs belong to the northern boxing school, and their legs are changeable. Hand, eye, body method and step are in harmony, and internal and external skills are integrated. There is even an old saying that boxing is two doors, and it''s all about kicking.


    Suk suddenly jumped out of bed, kicking his legs. With the sound of the wind, the leg of No. 12 Tan really deserves its reputation. It has both offensive and defensive skills, and he has a powerful attack.


    In addition, Suk did not have any difficulty in the drill, and he was fully integrated. Just as he had been practicing for many years, he was more and more elated. Even when he landed, there was a faint sound of whips in the air."Eh!" Suk was suddenly stunned. He looked at Leng Tianbing who was standing outside the door. He was a little embarrassed. He took back his leg, raised his hand and rubbed his nose: "what''s the matter?"


    "Shaolin twelve Road Temple?" Leng Tianbing''s face was very serious. He looked at Suk coldly. His eyes seemed to have a warlike spark: "we''ll come down and have a fight later!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1067

    Suk was completely stunned by Leng Tianbing''s eyes. He looked as if he was going to fight against himself. His eyes were full of fire, but he didn''t provoke him at all!


    Can it be that Leng Tianbing has been hard to find an opponent? Leng Buding sees that his twelve way Tan legs are exquisite, and he has the idea of a contest.


    But what Suk didn''t know was that the fact was quite different from what he had guessed.


    Leng Tianbing looked at Suk in a daze, but he didn''t forget his purpose: "Heiyu said that you want to give uncle Tian a needle, now you can pass!"


    "Oh Suk picked up the small box, which was put aside. It was full of sterilized needles. It was a lot easier for him to help with the work. [


    Deng Xiaotian feels that he has many things to arrange. Although he is not worried about Heiyu''s succession, this team has been in his hands for many years. It can be said that he knows all the details. Before he leaves, he must explain all the things clearly.


    With his hands behind his head, he lay on the bed, his legs folded together, and looked at the ceiling. For so many years, Deng Xiaotian has rarely acted recklessly. He has always abided by the duty of a soldier, standing like a pine and sitting like a clock. But now he suddenly feels that he is a little too tired in his life.


    This idea has been looming in my mind since I came back from Babaoshan. At that time, I, the military doctor and peach blossom were still young, and my passionate feelings flourished, but they were all repressed under my duty.


    If I had been able to say those three words to peach blossom, maybe everything would have been different! Deng Xiaotian''s mouth is slightly upward, and his facial skin looks like a withered tree skin dancing.


    Anyway, I''m afraid I''ll never come back when I leave this time. Let''s relax now! But Deng Xiaotian''s rest was finally broken by Suk.


    "Uncle Tian!" After Suk came in, he saw Deng Xiaotian leisurely and relaxed a lot. This kind of Deng Xiaotian is much more lovely than he who has red eyes and has to go out to kill people.


    "Well! How was the rest? " Deng Xiaotian didn''t move, and didn''t even take a look at him. He still kept this posture, and even the smile at the corner of his mouth didn''t fade away.


    "I feel like I''m full of energy now!" Suk went to the bedside and put the acupuncture box in his hand on the bedside table. At this time, Deng Xiaotian finally sat up and was about to take off his clothes.


    In fact, acupuncture points are all over the body in these two times. Every time, you need to take off your clothes and leave a pair of shorts. Deng Xiaotian now knows what''s going to happen next.


    "Boy, let''s go tomorrow!" Deng Xiaotian suddenly said a word without end, which directly stunned Suk. The hands that wanted to open the wooden box all stopped and turned to look at Deng Xiaotian.


    "Uncle Tian, starting tomorrow?" Suk instinctively repeated it.


    "Well! Don''t play tricks this time, you''ll be dead if you don''t wait for us to go out! " Deng Xiaotian had already noticed something wrong in the morning, but he didn''t understand what the younger generation thought. However, he had to do some things by himself. If he blindly evaded, he might as well have a fight. The big deal was just a dead word.


    "Uncle Tian --!" Suk is bitter and astringent. He didn''t expect Deng Xiaotian to be so stubborn.


    "You don''t have to say much. I''ve decided to start early tomorrow morning!" Deng Xiaotian thought about this before Suke entered the gate. He even wrote down his plans for the future of the Dragon Spirit in his notebook. He only gave them to Heiyu after he left.


    "Wait a minute, uncle Tian, you don''t have to take off like this today, just lie on the bed!" Seeing that Deng Xiaotian is going to take off his pants, Suk stops him. Now it seems that only when he immediately comes up with concrete evidence to reassure Deng Xiaotian can he put an end to his murder plan.


    "Oh?" Although the way of needling this time was different, Deng Xiaotian honestly turned over. In fact, the scars on Deng Xiaotian''s body were just the limit Suk had seen. They were zigzag, one by one, with different lengths, and the ways of injury were also strange.


    "Uncle Tian, it''s a little different this time. I''ll try to pull out the poison for you!" Suk pinched a magnetic needle from the wooden box and began to locate it with his left hand. This time, the method of extracting the poison was somewhat different from the previous one. Before, Deng Xiaotian pressed the poison to his arm and led it out from his fingers.


    But this time, it directly acts on the heart. Starting from Jueyin Shu, the heart is the engine of human blood transportation. All blood will transit through the heart and move constantly. In fact, these toxins are also attached to the blood and continue to spread.


    In the past, I used to weave a big net to cover and net these toxins, so as not to let them move freely and spread. But this time, what I want to do is to directly extract toxins, just like making a net pocket to directly extract toxins from the blood. Naturally, it''s much simpler. [


    jueyinshu (jueyinshu) is the bladder meridian point of foot Taiyang. On the back of the human body, juetongque (juetongque) is an external defense building of ancient palaces and mausoleums. It is used for the name of jueyinshu (jueyinshu), which refers to the Qi and blood of jueyinshu (jueyinshu) as the Qi of heart blood, while jueyinshu (jueyinshu) refers to the dry Qi in the pericardium outside the heart.Suke''s left hand was gently pressed on the muscle behind Deng Xiaotian. Because he had been troubled by the toxin for a long time, he was very thin and bony, and his body was covered with large and small, long and short scars, which brought some difficulty to Suke''s Ding point.


    Under the spinous process of the fourth thoracic vertebra, Jueyin Shu was finally found by opening a 1.5-inch position beside it. This acupoint is left and right, which needs two needles. After determining the exact position, Suk held two meteorite magnetic needles in his hands and gently twisted them into Deng Xiaotian''s wrinkled skin.


    Acupuncture into the body, two hands regular constantly rub, and at this time, Suk''s body in the "Taoist twelve section brocade" strength has been adjusted to the best state, with the last observation of toxin gas, from the meteorite magnetic needle in the conduction of personal experience, this time Suk is full of faith.


    In the past, Suk pulled out the poison from Deng Xiaotian''s fingers. This was to pull out the toxin that had been pressed into a solid state, and all that he brought out was black as pus. This time, he pulled out the toxin through the special xng of meteorite magnetic needle. These are two completely different ways, and this is not what ordinary acupuncture can do.


    Feel the strength of the body into two, along the arms into the fingers, and then through the meteorite magnetic needle into Jueyin Shu, left and right double points, about three inches apart, the strength into the body, immediately into two snakes, winding straight into the pericardium, followed by the main blood vessels gathered in and out of the heart.


    Soon, the spirit snake in the twelve sections of Taoist brocade swam like a magnet and absorbed the toxin a little bit. Soon, the power was like a layer of toxin armor. At this time, Suk suddenly felt that the pendant that had been hanging on his chest had changed.

 Chapter 1068

    After getting the black jade pendant, Suk didn''t study it. He even searched the Internet for half a day, but the information he could get was limited, so he knew little about it all the time.


    Today, when I suddenly felt that the jade pendant could absorb the toxin, I was also surprised. I used my own strength to make contact with it, but I couldn''t find the right way to do it.


    But now, the chest is able to clearly feel a warm, and this warm seems to be in pace with their own heartbeat, like living.


    Even in his own body,


    "Uncle Tian, I have something to do with your poison!" When Suk said this, he felt that the bed almost collapsed. Deng Xiaotian sat up and banged.


    "Don''t get excited. I''m sure I can take out all the toxins now, but the time span may be longer, especially if you are in a serious situation, you must not run around!"


    Suk is still worried about Deng Xiaotian''s thinking of going out to kill people. The toxin will continue to spread with the blood flow. At present, it is the most critical time. As long as the toxin is reduced to a safe level, the follow-up work will become much easier.


    After the initial mood swings, Deng Xiaotian had already controlled his mind and got up to put on his clothes: "boy, the old man owes you a life now. Do you have to give you some benefits?"

 Chapter 1069

    Men like Deng Xiaotian are reserved and introverted. They are the kind of xngzi who don''t thank him for his kindness. When they say that now, they don''t take Suk as an outsider and make fun of him.


    Instead, Suk got serious and sat up directly: "Hey, uncle, I really have one thing to ask you!"


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " Deng Xiaotian stretched his arms and turned to look at Suk: "if you want to join the dragon spirit, I can''t promise it now!"


    "No! That''s what it is Suk was not the kind of person who wanted to repay his kindness. He lowered his voice: "Uncle Tian, when I came here just now, that Leng Tianbing said that he wanted to compete with me. This is the rhythm of abusing me! You have to be my master


    Suk thought that Leng Tianbing''s eyes were meant to fight with him for 300 rounds. If she was a little girl, she would gladly accept her orders. However, Leng Tianbing seemed to be a difficult character to deal with, and he was an old man. He was fighting with a man by himself, and he always felt that it was almost impossible. [


    "ha! Soldier Deng Xiaotian is very surprised. No one knows his children better than him. They are all arrogant masters. Although Suk''s skill is good, he should not be their opponent, and he won''t let them have any competition.


    "I don''t want to compare medical skills with you, do I?" Deng Xiaotian thinks it''s a little unreliable.


    In fact, Suk didn''t say that he was frightened by the cold heavenly soldiers when he mentioned it. If he really started, he would not be defeated with his present Kung Fu, and he would not be able to fight back. However, no one would fight with anyone. Is there any advantage!


    "That''s not true!" Suk shook his head and said that he had nothing to do in the room. He kicked Tan leg a few times. Then Leng Tianbing suddenly came out and wanted to compete with him.


    "Shaolin Temple?" Deng Xiaotian suddenly felt that things did not seem so simple.


    "Well, Shaolin Tan leg!" Suk nods. It''s no surprise that Deng Xiaotian knows Shaolin Tan leg. The old man should be called a master. If he doesn''t have this insight, it''s not worthy of the name.


    "Come on, I''ll see!" Deng Xiaotian became interested and stepped back, leaving room for Suke.


    "Uncle Tian, I''m so tired now!" Although Suk said so, he stood aside, moved his muscles and began to draw.


    Although Tan''s leg is called leg, it''s not all in the leg. He was born in the northern boxing school. He is powerful and powerful. His kung fu is combined with Shaolin''s Luohan boxing, and he is more powerful.


    However, the focus is still on the legs, paying attention to the characteristics of "three legs and seven legs" and "boxing is two doors, beating people with legs". Suk is full of energy, steals step and horizontal hammer, Tongtian gun fist, inch leg, cross leg, chain leg, tiger makes wind, and the whole person seems to bring out the spirit of fierce Xiaosha.


    Deng Xiaotian''s eyes watched Suk''s every move, and every action was subtle. Even with Suk''s three fists and two feet, the relaxed freehand brushwork in his eyes gradually disappeared, and there was a kind of seriousness, and then with amazing appreciation.


    Suk finished work. Unexpectedly, he didn''t feel tired. On the contrary, his spirit was much better than before. Looking at Deng Xiaotian standing on one side, he nodded and rubbed his nose subconsciously. Before he spoke, Deng Xiaotian already asked.


    "Shaolin Tan leg, did you practice it since you were a child? Who is your master? "


    Looking at Deng Xiaotian''s formal problem, Suk made a mistake. He can''t tell him that he lifted the blanket that covered his body with black rain, and then he got a reward from the flower picking system!


    Although Suk didn''t want to cheat Deng Xiaotian, he could only make up a reason: "I''ve been practicing for seven or eight years. It seems that I started at the age of ten. It was taught to me by an old man in our community at the beginning!"


    "The old junk collector?" Deng Xiaotian was incredulous and looked at Suk thoughtfully: "is this old man still there? What''s your name? "


    "I''ve long forgotten my name. After the old man taught me, I couldn''t find anyone in half a year!" Where is Suk''s master? He can only talk about a role. Fortunately, the legend of Shaolin floor sweeper has always existed. These high-ranking people are the masters of the city, and the dragon can''t see the end without the head.


    "Oh! It seems that you have met an expert! " Although Deng Xiaotian is skeptical, Suk''s statement is also true. Although it sounds like the plot in the novel, first of all, Suk''s Kung Fu can''t take shape in three or five years, and it''s not a shame to have a famous teacher. There''s no need to hide it.


    "Well, I know what''s going on. I really want to compete with you. You''re ready!" [


    "ah? Uncle Tian! I don''t have time now. It''s more important to treat your poison wound. If I let him beat you, it will delay you! " Suk waved.


    "You can''t get rid of it. Otherwise, I have to pester you every day. It''s not easy for him to meet a master of Shaolin Tan leg! You can''t let it go easily! " Deng Xiaotian poured a basin of cold water directly for Suke."Uncle Tian, I -? I''m not the master you''re talking about, am I Suk originally wanted to struggle to death, who knows just half said, suddenly Leng, master? You mean me?


    Can Deng Xiaotian say the word "master" in his mouth, the gold content can be imagined, but Suk was not surprised.


    "That''s right. You''ve already arrived just now, and you can be called an entrance!" Deng Xiaotian''s evaluation is very pertinent, focusing on Tan''s leg, that is to say, in other aspects, Suke is far from being a master.


    "Xiaobing comes from the Wulin family of Cangzhou. His kung fu is closely related to Shaolin''s Tan Tui. Have you ever heard of Tan Tui?" Deng Xiaotian began to explain to Suk.


    Seeing Suk''s thoughtful appearance, I don''t know much about him. I believe most of what he said before. After all, if he really had a master, I would tell him about these things. Unfortunately, he learned from the old man who collected waste products, and he didn''t touch many things for a short time.


    "Jiao Men Tan Tui" was handed down by Kunlun master in his later years. Because most of the practitioners were Muslim, it was called Jiao Men Tui. In practice, the middle leg method has changed slightly, which is different from Shaolin Tan leg method. "


    "The first way is like a pole, the second way is like a cross, the third way is like a drill, the fourth way is like a plow, the fifth way is like a parry, the sixth way is like a company, the seventh way is like a cover, the seventh way is like a star, the eighth way is like a lock, the ninth way is like a leg, and the tenth way is like an arrow."


    Although Deng Xiaotian is not proficient in all kinds of Kung Fu, he has a wide range of knowledge, and his knowledge is relatively complicated. These martial arts ballads are handy. After that, he looks at Suk and smiles with deep meaning.


    "Shaolin''s No.12 Tan leg, when you meet the No.10 Tan leg of Jiaomen, your boy''s level is not low, and Xiaobing''s Jiaomen Tan leg is a trump card. Now do you think Xiaobing will miss the chance to fight you?"

 Chapter 1070

    Is there such a coincidence when Shaolin leg 12 meets Jiaomen leg 10? Suk''s face turned green after hearing this. He said that Wen was the first and Wu was the second. Although he said that his two legs were of the same origin, with the passage of time, they were quite different.


    Besides, people who practice martial arts have the pride of being Ling juding. The literati despise each other, so do the martial arts. Leng Tianbing is a family of martial arts, and his legs have been trained since childhood. Leng Buding sees Shaolin legs and seems to be very powerful. If he doesn''t have the heart of competition, it''s really strange!


    "Uncle Tian! This - am I too cold to fight After hearing this, Suk also felt that this battle could not be avoided, so he had to think about winning or losing. Er, winning or losing is not important. The main thing is not to let people become pigs.


    "I''ve been practicing legs for more than 20 years, don''t you think?" Although Deng Xiaotian just saw that Suk Kung Fu is very good, at least it''s not the ostentatious. He controls the angle and strength of his hand very well. It''s hard to imagine that a person without the guidance of his master can practice to such a degree.


    At the beginning, Deng Xiaotian even thought that the master who would teach Suk was from Shaolin. Currently, Shi Xingyu, the martial monk, is a leg master, but his age and experience do not match what Suk said. [


    if you go up, there is only master Deyuan who is a martial monk of the de generation. According to the phrase "virtue will last forever" in the 70 character poem of Shaolin, shideyuan is two generations higher than the present abbot.


    However, master Deyuan lives in Shaolin all the year round, and he will never go out to play the old man who collects waste products, and then teach Kung Fu. Most importantly, Suk''s legs are clumsy compared with what Deng Xiaotian knows. He pays more attention to winning over the enemy in his moves.


    After all, as far as Deng Xiaotian knows, a lot of Lin martial arts have killed off the murderous spirit of subduing the dragon and subduing the tiger. The real killing moves all intentionally reduce the attack power, but add a lot of performance properties. Thinking of this, I really don''t know whether the former Luohan master and Toutuo Dharma protector will feel sad.


    "Eh!" Suk subconsciously raised his head and rubbed his nose. He had been practicing for 20 years. When he was still in the womb, he had already started practicing. Er, maybe even earlier.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be the referee for you as long as the time is up." Of course, Deng Xiaotian would like to see Tan leg duel, and he is also very interested to see who can win. After all, Suk''s just shown force really shocked him.


    said, Deng Xiaotian shot the shoulder of Suk with awesome power. Now the toxin that has troubled him for years has already been cured by a radical cure.


    "Oh! All right Sukhi nodded and decided not to talk about this sad topic any more: "I''ll let it go, but I''ll give up when it''s too big!"


    "That''s no good. You fight hard for me. If you win this time, I can consider absorbing you into the dragon spirit!" Some of the Dragon spirits are trained from childhood, some are selected from the army, and some are really outstanding talents in the society. These three types of people constitute the Dragon spirits.


    Of course, all of these people have to go through rigorous political censorship, stand firm and stand the test. Among them, Nanfeng and Heiyu were all adopted and bred by Deng Xiaotian from the orphanage. Leng Tianbing, Daolang and scholar are all the king of the army. The short and fat man Suke saw before, who is called dynamite, is a highly skilled explosive talent, who was absorbed through talent introduction Come on.


    In fact, these people are not the only ones among the Dragon spirits. Many people Suk has not seen them now. Some of them even travel abroad all the year round. The time limit of their missions is short and long, and their whereabouts are top secret.


    What Deng Xiaotian is talking about now is to introduce Suke into the dragon soul as a prominent talent. This way is similar to the national special talent plan, but it is more strict. Suke is only 18 years old now, and his medical skills have attracted enough attention of the state. If he defeats Leng Tianbing in Tan''s leg, he will be included in the organization That''s a lot.


    "Ah? Uncle Tian, what you said can''t be true? " Suk was stunned and entered the dragon soul. To be honest, Suk didn''t have a deep and real understanding of it, but in many novels or movies, there is such a similar organization, mysterious and powerful, which is a sharp blade for the country and kills the enemy chieftain.


    Such an organization is what any man or some women are looking forward to. It is a matter of pride to be a member of it.


    "Of course! So you need to be prepared! " Deng Xiaotian gave Suk a positive answer, which made Suk''s chest hot. He had a feeling that his ambition was swept by his blood.


    "I see! Uncle Tian, take a rest. The amount of toxin removed is still very small. Try to see if it can be suppressed to a certain range as before, so that I may be able to speed up the progress! "


    Suk extracted the toxin from Jueyin Shu Points on the back this time. Although collecting the toxin from the pericardial blood vessels is a simple and fast way, the spread of the toxin is too wide. If we want to remove all the toxins, we have to say that it is a huge project that takes time and effort.


    Deng Xiaotian also knows what Suke means. He naturally nods and looks at Suke''s door. He turns around and stands in front of him. His will written before is on the desk next to him, but it seems that he can''t use it. But he has already made an appointment with peach blossom. I don''t know if breaking the appointment will make her angry."Eh!" As soon as he went out, Su Ke was startled. He stood around the door. Black rain, Nanfeng, Leng Tianbing, scar, explosives, and the other doctors and nurses were staring at him. He didn''t know how long he had been standing outside. Anyway, he didn''t notice any noise.


    "How''s it going?" When Heiyu said these words, she was calm and indifferent all the year round. Her voice trembled slightly. She was full of hope but worried about getting the news of despair. She was so worried that she clenched her hands tightly into fists. [


    compared with the black rain, the south wind is more dangerous. The desert eagle is in her hand. It seems that she has a gun in her hand, which can relax her mood. Fortunately, the muzzle of the gun rushes down. Who knows if she will die if she wants to say no.


    The remaining three men were also nervous. It seemed that Heiyu had told him that the needling was different, otherwise these people would not be so impolite.


    "Live up to people''s expectations and cure uncle Tian. I''m 80% sure now!" Suk finished with a sentence, and instantly felt that the previous tense atmosphere had been swept away. Watching Heiyu and Nanfeng embrace each other excitedly, he subconsciously raised his hand and rubbed his nose. Shouldn''t he come to hold me at this time?

 Chapter 1071

    Lunch is happy. The news that Deng Xiaotian will soon recover makes the whole villa No.2 immersed in a joyful atmosphere. Everyone''s face is full of smiles. Suke also enjoys the atmosphere and can feel that because of this, he seems to have really integrated with the dragon spirit.


    After arriving here last night, Deng Xiaotian was given acupuncture for three times in a row. Although he fainted once and pretended to faint once in the middle of the journey, he took the opportunity to recover some energy, but his physical fatigue did not completely eliminate.


    After eating, he finally had a good sleep and felt comfortable. Then he finally had time to turn out his cell phone. He received a lot of missed calls and unread messages, and Suk began to reply one by one.


    Du Wan asked Suk when he would be able to treat Dujuan. This is another serious case in addition to Deng Xiaotian''s urgent injury. Fortunately, although Dujuan''s Ru adenocarcinoma has entered the advanced stage, he has controlled the cancer cells before and can start treatment as long as he goes back.


    In addition, Bai Xue and he Fenglu have returned to Macao. They were not very happy because of Suk''s disappearance. Moreover, they didn''t answer the phone and text messages. Bai Xue almost ran back from the airport. However, when she learned that Suk had something urgent, she rushed to Yanjing overnight, and her anger soon subsided. [


    in fact, women all hope that their partner''s ability is outstanding. A man who has nothing to do with birds in the daytime and nothing to do with birds at night is doomed not to be favored by women. On the contrary, Suk''s running around is a manifestation of his ability.


    Ma Yina asked Suk when he was officially in charge of Mingzhu commercial building. However, she knew Suk was not in Weihai and was not in a hurry. The deadline for the closure and rectification of Mingzhu commercial building was one week. Now it''s only three days. She still has time to deal with this matter.


    Liu Mengmeng''s problem is due to her previous communication with Mo Xiaoqi and sun song. Early this morning, she has left for Tianjin. I think the situation will gradually improve.


    Wei Lan asked herself why she didn''t come to class today. Suk really wanted to cry. She had stood up the girl several times, and she was really a little guilty. She explained her situation and told her that she would return soon. They began to talk about each other, and many things changed unconsciously.


    Just like feelings, even if Wei Lan had decided to express himself bravely before, he couldn''t find the right opportunity and get the feedback of hope for several times, and his heart was also full of melancholy.


    After hanging up the phone, Suk was also a little confused. When did he become so busy? So many people were worried about him. I remember that a few months ago, he was like an air that nobody paid attention to. Now he has become such a situation.


    Suk puts down his cell phone and sighs. At this time, he hears a knock on the door and looks up at the door. Heiyu and Nanfeng come in together.


    "How are you feeling now?" Heiyu didn''t ignore Suk, but he didn''t have a chance to ask. After all, Suk was risking his life, using his body as a transit medium to eliminate the toxins in Deng Xiaotian''s body.


    If Shennong''s whipping medicine is a kind of fearless spirit to sacrifice himself, so is what Suk has done. If he is not careful, he will kill himself.


    Suk was worried that Deng Xiaotian would be worried and even refuse the treatment, so Heiyu didn''t mention the hidden danger to others. Now he finally found a suitable opportunity to ask.


    "No problem at all!" Suk said, fingers want to hook back, pointing to his chest, where is the position of the black jade pendant, Nanfeng really just know how Suk helped Deng Xiaotian detoxify, to his action, eyes a bright: "this is the jade pendant?"


    "Well!" Although Suk is willing to save Deng Xiaotian and test his poison, it''s always a happy thing to get other people''s attention. In Nanfeng''s curious eyes, he reaches out and unties his coat button, and takes out the black jade pendant from it.


    Nanfeng walked up to the jade pendant seriously. Except for its strange color and shape, she didn''t feel anything special. She wanted to raise her hand to feel it, but she didn''t think it was suitable, so she took it back.


    After hearing Suk''s words of peace, Heiyu''s heart really relaxed: "anyway, I really want to thank you! You are the benefactor of our whole dragon spirit


    It can be said that Heiyu has long been the soul of Deng Xiaotian, and even the leader of the action team in the hearts of the public. This is also Deng Xiaotian''s successor. Therefore, it is not inappropriate for her to say such a thing.


    "Well! If you need any help, I will help you! " Nanfeng also made a promise.


    Suk naturally won''t say that he has this idea of carrying kindness to repay: "it''s very polite of you to say that you can help Uncle Tian. I''m not to repay you. Besides, I''m also half a dragon soul now. Uncle Tian said that as long as I win the cold Tianbing, I''ll join the dragon soul!"


    "Oh?" It''s the first time that Heiyu and Nanfeng have heard of this news. When they look at each other, they both think it''s incredible. After all, they have to go through a lot of tests to enter the dragon soul. How can Suk say it''s so easy.


    Black rain a little Leng, immediately reaction: "you say you want to win Tianbing?" ["Yes Suk shrugged his shoulders and told the two women what happened before: "how about Leng Tianbing''s legs? You should have seen it


    Hearing that Suk wants to compete with Leng Tianbing, the expressions on Heiyu''s face and NanFang''s face become very complicated. After a long time, Suk wants to talk but stops.


    The disbelief and worry in his eyes made Suk''s heart go up and down: "tell me about it! Do I really have no chance? "


    "Suk, Tianbing is a member of the tan leg family. The tan leg of his family is handed down from his old life, and has been practicing for more than 20 years!" Black rain did not say, but this implied meaning, or hit Suk very depressed.


    After all, Heiyu and Nanfeng are the comrades in arms of Leng Tianbing. He will understand them very well. What they say is very credible. However, Suk can''t help but turn to Nanfeng, hoping to find some confidence in her.


    "I''m not as good as you are!" Suk once laid Ning Zhiyuan in bed for a week, but Ning Zhiyuan''s Kung Fu was not enough in Leng Tianbing''s eyes, so the comparison could not be established, but it did not hinder her evaluation of her comrades in arms.


    "The Kung Fu of Tianbing''s legs is very powerful! You have to be careful! In Sri Lanka, I saw him kick an armed leader to death, and he spat out his lungs in mid air! "


    "Ah?" Suk was dumbfounded when he heard this, and a cold sweat came out. He suddenly felt that it was unwise for him to agree to fight him.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1072

    Speak of Cao Cao, and he will arrive! In Suk''s mind, when he simulated the scene that he was kicked by Leng Tianbing, there was a knock on the door, and Leng Tianbing showed his head. []


    when Suk saw him coldly, he immediately combined him with the killing God he had just simulated in his mind, and suddenly felt that his image had become bloody.


    Leng Tianbing didn''t expect that Heiyu and Nanfeng would be in Suk''s room, but he nodded to them and said, "Suk, you''re ready to go down to the training ground to warm up later!"


    "Ah?" Suk made him confused. Go down? Training ground? I didn''t see it!


    "Underground! Heiyu, they know. I''ll let them take you down later. Now I''ll invite uncle Tian! " After Leng Tianbing finished, he left the room and wanted to compete with Suke. Leng Tianbing had already found an opportunity to report to Deng Xiaotian. After all, Suke is a guest and a benefactor, so he can''t be his own. It''s not very proper. [


    but originally, he wanted to ask Deng Xiaotian to agree to the contest, but who knew that before he spoke, Deng Xiaotian had already nodded his head and agreed, and he had to go down and act as the referee himself.


    With Suk still confused, Heiyu explained: "there are two floors underground, which are used for training. You don''t know it''s normal. It''s all a secret!"


    Suk had always thought that this villa was more like a sanitarium than a secret stronghold. Now he finally knew the answer. It turned out that all the real things were underground.


    "Do you want to change your clothes first? We''ll wait for you outside!" Black rain hides the eyes behind the mask, with encouragement in their eyes. In their hearts, men are not afraid of failure, they are afraid of not having the courage to strive for success.


    And since Deng Xiaotian agreed to let Suk fight Leng Tianbing, it means that maybe Suk is not as weak as he imagined.


    Suk dressed himself and shrugged: "I don''t have any clothes to change! Or let''s go down now! "


    Suk came in a hurry yesterday, and he didn''t bring any clothes to change. After that, he went to Heiyu and said with a shy smile, "it''s OK. Ask Tianbing to borrow one. Let''s go down!"


    This is the first time that Suk went deep into the secret base. Although he didn''t know what the second floor was for, there were a lot of training equipment in the first floor. At this time, Deng Xiaotian and other dragon soul players had already stepped down first.


    Leng Tianbing, in particular, changed into a light gray T-shirt. When he arrived at Suke, he was still wearing jeans. He opened his sweater and frowned slightly. But Deng Xiaotian understood Suke''s dilemma at a glance: "soldier, you can get Suke a suit!"


    Deng Xiaotian sat on one side and changed into two men. Suk''s height was similar to Leng Tianbing''s, but he was a little shorter than Leng Tianbing''s. his clothes were more suitable for him: "Shaolin Tan leg and Jiaomen Tan leg are more lethal. You two remember, let go of your hands and feet, but be careful in your heart!"


    "Since it''s the battle of Tan leg, there''s no need to take out other Kung Fu!" Deng Xiaotian''s intention of saying this lies in Leng Tianbing. Leng Tianbing was born in tangtui family. In Cangzhou area, martial arts practice is very popular. Even Leng''s family has the advantages of learning from other families, and a lot of Kung Fu is easy to catch.


    Besides, Leng Tianbing later joined the army and then joined the dragon soul. He continued to carry out tasks. Not to mention the hot weapons, according to his own force, he didn''t just rely on the teaching gate. Suk should suffer losses in this respect.


    If you really let Leng Tianbing let go, according to Deng Xiaotian''s judgment, ten suks are not his opponents. That''s why he had the order just now.


    Leng Tianbing also understood what Deng Xiaotian meant. Naturally, he didn''t have any opinions. Suk was more willing to do so. They stood opposite and looked at each other from a distance.


    As time went by, everyone, including Deng Xiaotian, soon calmed down and prepared to see the battle between Tan and Tang. The atmosphere became tense in vain.


    Suk began to adjust his state,


    his physical fitness and the speed of strengthening the method of flying on the eaves and walking on the wall made Suk rush in front of Leng Tianbing in the blink of an eye. The speed even surprised Leng Tianbing.


    With a light toe, the sukhs have already jumped up. Their thighs drive their calves, and their right feet rise like a son. They go straight to Leng Tianbing''s side neck and swing outward.


    The simplified formula of the twelve way leg will become: one kick, two steps, three cuts, four kicks, five splits, six hooks, seven lifts, eight sweeps, nine whips, ten kicks, eleven knees and twelve swings.


    Now Suk''s volley kick is a kind of external kick. It''s swift and fast, and it hits Leng Tianbing with the wind like a shooting star. But on the battlefield, they all pay attention to know themselves and the enemy. Although one of the two Tan legs is twelve, the other is ten, which is divided into Shaolin and Jiaomen, they can always break the bones and connect the tendons.


    After a little consternation, Leng Tianbing reacted immediately, and even reflected the focus of Suk''s attack in his mind. He leaned slightly to avoid Suk''s foot first, followed by a scorpion swinging his tail, leaning forward with his shoulders sunk, his right leg hooked behind him, and his heel was like a heavy artillery, which was directly between his legs.


    Su Ke''s feet are fast, and Leng Tianbing is not slow either. It seems that he has already judged Su Ke''s present posture. His feet are sharp and decisive, and his back hook''s feet seem to have long eyes, which makes him attack directly.Suk''s right leg hasn''t been taken back yet, and his left leg is standing on the ground, which is similar to the split. If Leng Tianbing really kicks him in the crotch, er, his little brother''s life will be lost!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1073

    A gust of cold wind came, and Suk felt a chill in his crotch. But now his old strength was exhausted, and his action was getting old. His original goal was the outer leg of Leng Tianbing''s neck, which was defeated by one blow, and he dodged. Now it''s too late to stop.


    A lot of things, even if you want to keep a sense of propriety, but in reality, it is not so easy, just like the cold soldier''s move, the scorpion''s tail wags its legs.


    It''s totally an instinctive reaction. Without even a second''s thinking, Leng Tianbing''s heel moves backward, and his angle, timing and burst point control are exactly the same.


    Moreover, the footwall of the attack has always been the path of Tan legs. According to human physiology, the crotch, knee and ankle are often the most vulnerable places. Once they are attacked by gravity, the consequences are often serious.


    This is the same as women''s self-defense. It''s the essence of this sentence.


    The other attack point is placed on the chin and neck, just like Suk''s external leg. If you go down with one foot, you can directly make people faint or even die of shock.


    Seeing that Leng Tianbing was going straight to Suke''s crotch, he was about to kick Suke''s life gate. Nanfeng subconsciously took a breath of cold air, and his fists and feet were blind. If he really kicked, eh!


    It seems that he has heard Suk''s scream. I don''t know why Deng Xiaotian would agree to Suk''s competition with Leng Tianbing. They are obviously not of the same weight level.


    Heiyu also had a bad premonition in his heart. He didn''t expect that the competition had just started and was about to end. It was really surprising. However, Leng Tianbing''s foot was a little too down-to-earth. Subconsciously, he took a look at Deng Xiaotian sitting next to him, but he saw that uncle Tian was sitting upright and his face was calm.


    Deng Xiaotian didn''t feel that Leng Tianbing''s foot was insidious. He naturally had a clear understanding of Tan Tui. In fact, the twelve Shaolin Tan Tui and the ten sect Tan Tui are all closely related to their families. Although they are different schools, their essence remains unchanged.


    He even imitated another song formula of twelve legs: the first time to lift Yin and kick the broken leg, the second time to beat and stamp the foot, the third time to pass through Huayin, the fourth time to turn the white crane flat, the fifth time to dance fireworks and beat the heel, the sixth time to catch the block and point the leg, the seventh time to shake the leg, the eighth time to destroy the monument with one hand, the ninth time to kick the crotch in a chain, and the tenth time to cover the horse with three moves. 11 hook legs, 12 touch with double fists.


    It''s easy to guess just by listening to the name. It''s inseparable from the two legs. Therefore, Leng Tianbing''s foot is expected and reasonable.


    The reason why Deng Xiaotian didn''t worry about Suk was that he had an expectation that Suk couldn''t have died before he was born. Although he had only a few eyes at the Shaolin Tan leg he had kicked before, he could see that his movements were so skillful that he was astonishing. This kind of proficiency should not appear in people of his age.


    It''s impossible to have this kind of skillful Kung Fu without the ability to deal with emergencies. Sure enough, Suk moved again and saw that Leng Tianbing''s heel was about to kick suxiaoke. But at this time, Suk made a strange effort at his waist, and his left foot as a support point was in vain.


    Then Suk actually used his left foot to exert force, and even in the strange position that his right leg was about to fall, he made a back somersault. This movement is not the routine of Tan''s leg, but more like a kind of physical Cao performance, like a windmill, but requires faster speed.


    At the moment when Leng Tianbing''s murderous heel was about to kick Su Xiaoke, the position of his younger brother had become the air. Su Ke somersaulted backward two meters.


    In fact, Leng Tianbing realized that something was wrong after he put forward this move. After all, it was the first time to fight, so he should have a polite try. However, Suk easily dodged, relieved him, and at the same time confirmed Suk''s extraordinary guess.


    In fact, it''s not only Leng Tianbing who has this feeling. Heiyu, Nanfeng and scar''s eyes are all bright. They didn''t really see Suk''s skill. Just by virtue of Suk''s performance just now, their evaluation of his force has risen several grades.


    Among them, the weakest one is of course the explosive who joined the team later with explosive technology. Although the physical quality of these years has been good, it is not as good as the team-mates who have been trained since childhood.


    Fortunately, every time he carries out a task, someone will give him personal protection. Otherwise, even if he has ten lives, he will be in the urn now. So when he sees Leng Tianbing kicking Suk''s crotch, he has the illusion of empathy, and subconsciously steps back, even the sadness between his legs.


    "Great See Suk a somersault to avoid this record of desperate feet, explosives can''t help waving his fist, he already know Suk is only 18 years old now, didn''t expect a little hairy child skill so good, think of their own more than 30 people, not a child high-strength, is a burst of speechless.


    Leng Tianbing had already turned around, and there was a distance of five meters between him and Suk. The corner of his mouth slowly turned up. Just now, this was a way to attract jade. It also verified Suk''s qualification to become his opponent. Thinking of this, the fire of war was burning up.


    Suk can feel that Leng Tianbing''s momentum is constantly improving, which is different from before. This time, Leng Tianbing''s eyes become hot.In fact, in the fight just now, neither of them met each other, but basically they had a personal understanding of the speed and strength of both sides.


    Suk took a deep breath. The reason why he was able to escape just now was that he was as light as a swallow. Although he had another hard way to get out of the predicament, he fell behind. There was no free and easy back somersault.


    Deng Xiaotian nodded casually. He was very appreciative of Suk''s response, especially when he changed his movements in the middle of the way, which had a high demand for the flexibility and explosive power of the human body.


    In fact, when he came down to watch the battle, he really had the idea of bringing Suk into the dragon spirit. After all, talent is hard to find. As an actual leader, he must consider the overall situation and constantly inject fresh blood to keep the dragon spirit alive.


    In fact, although Suk''s performance is just an action, ye Zhiqiu and Deng Xiaotian have already given him a high evaluation. Other people who are also impressed by Suk are more focused. Although it''s just a friendly match, it''s valuable for everyone.


    Through other people''s war, simulation, so that you can also increase the experience, after all, live to learn, boundless learning in any field, this sentence is a motto.


    "Be careful!" Leng Tianbing reminded him in a deep voice that he took the lead in launching the attack. His body moved like a locust insect, his body was like a dragon, his legs were like the wind, his feet were like a dragon, and his feet were like cross legs.

 Chapter 1074

    Boxing is like meteor, eyes are like electricity, waist is like snake, legs are like drill, flash is like light wind, draw back a knife, jump high and far is like civet cat, the collision between the two schools of Tan legs, you come and I go, one side sways with one waist, the body method is vivid, one side is fast and slow, the rhythm is clear.


    Hands are two doors, and they all beat people with their legs. Tan legs have four hands, and people and ghosts are worried. The wind on the training ground is very loud, and the leg techniques are dazzling. The face-to-face leg, crotch leg, Lihe leg, double flying swallow, Golden Rooster kick, whirlwind foot, cutting leg, wiping leg, arrow leg, kick kick and so on are like a textbook of all kinds of leg techniques.


    Sometimes you go in and out, sometimes you fight with each other. Suk feels that his blood is surging, and his body has reached the peak state. With one punch and one foot, he can send and receive like a heart. So hearty, it seems that people have played to the limit level.


    The Phoenix spreads its wings, the lion swims in the water, the magpie ascends the plum blossom, the wind swings the lotus leaf, and the twelve Shaolin legs. If you want to combine them together, they will be infinitely changeable and haunted. The rewards you get through the flower picking system will be engraved in your heart. One move is like instinct.


    Suk even felt that he was no inferior to Leng Tianbing in the collision of power, which made him more inclined to the fierce way. Even if he could Dodge, he still chose to meet the tough.


    In fact, this is all due to the flower picking system. From juntiquan, Jeet kune do, bawangelbow and so on, to now Shaolin Tan leg, every reward has virtually strengthened Suk''s physical fitness, including strength and speed.


    Suk''s change suddenly makes the scene changeable, and the sound of banging can''t be heard. A good man is to go straight to and fro, destroy the withered and decayed, and have great momentum.


    In vain, Suk is more happy, but Leng Tianbing''s feeling is quite the opposite. Now he has a deep understanding of Suk''s strength. Twelve routes of Tan legs appear and disappear, and there is no trace to find. Besides, they are at least 30% more powerful than what he knows about Tan legs.


    The angle is tricky and the force is fierce. Suk''s attack puts him under great pressure. This does not mean that he is not Suk''s opponent, but the habit of so many years has always made him mix other Kung Fu in his teaching.


    Born in Cangzhou, the hometown of martial arts, although he is a teacher, he always comes into contact with other schools of martial arts. When performing tasks, he pays attention to moves and skills. All of them are fighting with each other. He has to kill his opponent in the shortest time, and he can even use his extreme skills to show himself.


    But at this moment, whenever he subconsciously uses the Kung Fu beyond Tan leg, he will subconsciously think of the sentence that Deng Xiaotian said before, Tan leg duel, just Tan leg duel.


    This makes him feel like dancing on a steel wire, straining his nerves and deliberately changing his habits for many years. As time goes by, the whole person feels impatient.


    Leng Tianbing is sweating heavily and has been breathing fast for a long time. It has been half an hour since he fought. If he is normal, this amount of exercise is nothing at all, but now he is physically and mentally exhausted. Especially after Suk''s constant hard work, he is consuming more energy.


    Deng Xiaotian sits aside and observes the situation on the field. He can see Leng Tianbing''s embarrassing situation, but it''s not fair. After all, Suk is still an 18-year-old boy, which is a great injustice in itself. However, when he finds Leng Tianbing''s impatience, he frowns slightly.


    Being impetuous is a taboo of martial people. Leng Tianbing would not have behaved like this. However, he has made such a taboo in the face of Suk, and the situation has obviously become unfavorable.


    But Suk, on the other hand, is in a state of full strength with one punch and one leg. His face is full of energy, and his breath is clear. Obviously, he is not only not feeling pressure, but also very relaxed.


    Black rain, south wind, scar, explosives, everyone''s face has no smile, instead of tension, the war situation is so far, it has already been difficult to separate, if this time does not admit that Suk is Tan leg expert, then it is an insult to Leng Tianbing.


    "This Suk is so powerful!" Dynamite raised his hand and looked at his watch in the evening. It''s 38 minutes since the beginning of the game. They haven''t decided whether to win or lose. Moreover, their movements are all faster and faster. In front of his eyes, they seem to have become remnant shadows.


    Originally, the eyes just fell on Suk. Who knows, in the blink of an eye, they were replaced by Leng Tianbing. It''s really like a light wind, pulling back the sword, jumping up like a civet cat. Compared with them, the fighting scenes on TV are really weak and explosive.


    Although as a group, no one wants to see Leng Tianbing defeated, Suk is not an outsider now. This kind of mood is very complicated. In fact, the best outcome is to shake hands and make peace.


    But it''s obviously not going to follow the routine, and Deng Xiaotian has been watching coldly. The only thing that can stop him here is that he doesn''t speak. Leng Tianbing and Suke will definitely stick to the end.


    "There''s something wrong with Tianbing!" Even the explosives can see that the situation is unfavorable. Suk begins to press the cold soldiers to attack, not to mention the scar beside him. But now scar doesn''t mean to talk at all, and still stares at the field nervously.


    Suk is well aware of his current situation. Although he has gained the upper hand, he naturally takes advantage of the cold weather soldiers'' fear of hands and feet. Many times, he has already used one move and half, but he can only change his move in the middle of the way. Another reason is that he uses the method of flying on the eaves and walking on the wall and the method of listening and speaking.One of these two kungfu skills is to strengthen the sensitive body method step, and the other is to strengthen the anticipation and preemption, but the effect will not be seen at a glance, so Suk still violates the rules.


    If you don''t have these two ways to help yourself, I''m afraid who will win or lose is still unknown. Listening to the breath of Leng Tianbing, he is more and more confused. Suk knows that he will win soon.


    If you win Leng Tianbing, you can join the dragon soul as Deng Xiaotian said. This reward is very attractive. When you think of Leng Tianbing''s work permit, even Ning Guoqing''s guards can only be taken away without resistance. The power of this certificate can be imagined.


    Leng Tianbing''s mood is really confused. Even if he has such and such constraints, losing to an 18-year-old boy is also an indelible shame for him. Although the blame lies in his poor academic skills, who might want to win?


    At this time, he suddenly found that the rhythm of Suk''s attack seems to be slowing down. When he saw the opportunity again, Suk was a little distracted. Who knows how he suddenly wandered outside. If he can''t take advantage of this opportunity to turn defeat into victory, I''m afraid he really has no chance.


    A lunge, close to the body, split the heart leg, straight to Suk''s heart and go, the momentum is strong and heavy, fast as thunder, if this foot is successful, the contest will come to an end, the victory will be divided.

 Chapter 1075

    As soon as Leng Tianbing saw that Suk''s action slowed down, he shot boldly. However, if he knew that he was thinking about winning himself now, and then he would laugh with Deng Xiaotian''s work permit, I''m afraid that he couldn''t kick it out at all. Instead, he would vomit blood three times.


    It''s an opportunity that can''t be missed. Leng Tianbing will never miss this hard-earned opportunity. He will not hesitate. He immediately bullies himself, raises his knees and legs, straightens his feet, and kicks out his heart.


    Suk was still looking forward to his victory. Suddenly, his heart was full of warning. A sense of danger suddenly shrouded in his heart. He took a step back subconsciously and wanted to avoid it.


    But the cold soldier would never see Suk move away. As a support point, he stamped his left foot and took a step out of thin air. With the momentum of not breaking Loulan and not returning, he came close to Suk''s chest again.


    At this time, Suk even felt a strong wind hit his chest, one step wrong, step by step wrong, heart regret, anxious, but the body has begun to make a response again.


    He dodged to the side slightly to avoid the attack of Leng Tianbing. Then he took his left foot as the center and turned 180 degrees. Just as he dodged, the strong wind just brushed his back.


    But now is not the time to relax, subconsciously take a deep breath, raise the right arm, elbow as the attack point, knock back.


    "Overlord elbow!" Deng Xiaotian, who has been sitting in danger, suddenly stood up and blurted out that he recognized this move at a glance, and from the moment of Suk''s hasty move, he had judged the attack power of this attack from the angle and strength, which was already a killing move!


    "Suk!" Aware of the danger of this blow, Deng Xiaotian suddenly yelled, like thunder. In this kind of underground two-story enclosed space, it was even deafening. He had used his inner strength. He had been standing beside him in the south wind, and suddenly felt a buzzing sound in his ears. He was deaf for a moment.


    It can be said that this voice immediately liberated Suk from the state of panic. From the moment when Leng Tianbing launched a counterattack, Suk began to be in a hurry, and his just reaction was completely without thinking, without going through his brain.


    Suk''s consciousness suddenly woke up, and he realized that his body''s reaction to instinctive protection was to urge him to give out his elbow. If it was really big, Leng Tianbing would vomit lung leaves. He didn''t know that he would vomit blood 200%.


    It''s really not good to see blood in a friendly competition. Besides, listening to Deng Xiaotian''s big bell, it''s definitely not to remind him to be careful, but to say "overlord elbow". According to this judgment, I''m afraid that Leng Tianbing is behind him now. If he goes under this elbow, he will definitely hit him directly.


    Between the calcium carbide and the firelight, Suk has thought of the cause and effect. He can''t take back his elbow if he wants to take it back. He can only stretch his arm while weakening his strength. If he hits the tip with his elbow, it will still cause serious damage, so now he needs to change the tip to flat and expand the range of power.


    At the same time, it also increased the force area of Leng Tianbing, shared the attack power, and naturally reduced the damage. After Suk''s brain understood and made a response, he heard a bang, and his right arm had been drawn on Leng Tianbing''s back.


    Leng Tianbing had found that when he couldn''t finish the battle, he would hit the fist. But at this time, Deng Xiaotian suddenly called out, not his own name, with a warning in his voice. Then he didn''t wait until he found out what had happened, and a great force came from behind.


    He was hit hard on the back, but he just dropped his heart leg, and the footwall was not stable. Leng Tianbing rushed forward involuntarily, staggered a few steps, and finally stood firm.


    In fact, except for Deng Xiaotian and Suk, everyone here doesn''t know what happened. In their opinion, Suk''s elbow is just an ordinary attack, but Uncle Tian won''t make a fuss. There''s absolutely something wrong with it, and it''s not good for Leng Tianbing.


    When Suk found out that Leng Tianbing was hit by himself, he quickly turned to look at him and watched him stagger for three or four steps. He soon returned to normal and was finally relieved.


    It''s just that Leng Tianbing didn''t show such easy freehand brushwork. Even though he had received most of his strength, he still made his internal organs tremble. It was like a displacement. His Qi and blood surged. He took a few deep breaths in a hurry, which made him feel better.


    "Come here, you two!" Deng Xiaotian saw that the situation had not serious consequences. He sat on the chair again and waved to Suk and Leng Tianbing.


    Suk felt a little embarrassed. After all, Leng Tianbing had been deliberately abandoning other Kung Fu, but he secretly used the method of flying on the eaves and walking on the wall and the method of hearing and debating. Well, even the elbow of overlord was used, and he almost hurt people. I''m so embarrassed.


    But Leng Tianbing is also a little bit gloomy. Now he has reflected that if Suk hadn''t given up his strength, he would have been injured much more than he is now, but if he had lost, he would have lost. Although Leng Tianbing fought hard to win, he could still afford to lose. Moreover, the last blow clearly shouldn''t belong to Shaolin Tan Tui. Thinking of this, his mood began to clear up.Deng Xiaotian looks at Suk, but now he finds that although the boy is standing in front of him, he can''t see through him any more. His medical skill is outstanding, and his acupuncture skill is excellent. Combined with the strange internal Qi in his body, he is unpredictable and skillful.


    Besides, Tan Tui of Shaolin can not say that he can start a sect by reaching the peak, but he is not a three legged cat. He is absolutely real material. Moreover, the record of overlord elbow just now is also powerful. If it is put on the martial monk master of Shaolin, he can accept it, but he is only 18 years old.


    In fact, Suk''s details have been investigated for a long time. After all, he has access to a lot of information about the dragon soul organization that the general public can''t reach, so he has to pay attention to it.


    A child, without a strict teacher, how could he have suffered a lot to temper himself, but the information in his hand shows that he is really an ordinary child in a family!


    "Bawangelbow was taught by the old junk collector you said?"


    What else can Suk say now? Deng Xiaotian has already seen that it''s overlord elbow. He can only harden his head and nod his head.


    "Now it seems that the old man must have come from Shaolin. The twelve routes, Tan legs and Bawang elbows are all Shaolin martial arts, and I think your body moves also have the shadow of Shaolin!"


    Deng Xiaotian looks at Suk seriously, as if he wants to get some information from his eyes. But Suk looks innocent, which means that I don''t know anything. It''s very speechless, but after a pause, he suddenly smiles: "are you not the illegitimate son of some Abbot? Like a bamboo

 Chapter 1076

    The amount of strenuous exercise naturally led to Suk''s appetite. After Deng Xiaotian''s words, Leng Tianbing swept away his depression. He was a little too persistent in winning. After all, for Leng Tianbing, he could only fight with Tan legs, which was like tying a hand.


    Moreover, Suk''s last elbow was obviously beyond the scope of Shaolin Tan leg. Strictly speaking, the victory was not decided. But Leng Tianbing didn''t think so, and even his heart was very unbalanced. After all, Suk was only 18 years old.


    Suk is really good at Tan''s leg, but he is just as good as himself. Although he beat him back a few steps in the end, there is also his own element.


    Thinking of this, Mao suddenly opened up and began to eat. All the people at the table were in high spirits. Deng Xiaotian''s toxin had found a solution, and the dragon soul group was likely to add more troops. Deng Xiaotian made it clear that Suke had entered the dragon soul reserve.


    Reserve means the second echelon of dragon soul. After further investigation and training, Suk will soon become a real dragon soul player. Now Suk can say that he is half a dragon soul man. [


    it''s fun and the table is full. Here, everyone will become very relaxed. Even if they are the murderers without blood outside, they will put down their guard here.


    Of course, Heiyu''s mask will never be taken off. This is what she insists on all the time. Suk once secretly asked Nanfeng, but the girl just glared at her.


    Heiyu now smiles like a neighbor''s sister. Under the metal mask, she shows her small nose, and the corners of her mouth are slightly upturned. A warm smile always makes people feel very kind. Looking at Suk, she endured for a long time and finally said, "do you have a legal name?"


    "Poof!" Originally, because of Deng Xiaotian''s words, these people all felt that they had a great relationship with Shaolin, and their eyes were a little strange. Now Heiyu''s questions almost made him eat.


    "Heiyu, I''m not a Shaolin disciple, OK?"


    "Are you a layman?" The south wind also began to join the interrogation army.


    "Fainting, I''ve been a poor peasant for three generations. My family is innocent. I can''t get close to Shaolin Temple at all!" The sukhi turned his mouth and put down his chopsticks.


    "It''s amazing that the outsider pretended to be a waste collector to pass on your martial arts. Are you really not the abbot?" Black rain, in fact, all the people at the dinner table are very curious, this kind of bridge is not the story of dog blood in the movie!


    "Alas! I have nothing to do with Shaolin Temple! " After that, Suke paused and looked at the table. All the people laughed with profound meaning, and finally nodded: "OK! I''ll tell you the truth now! It was a late autumn morning, with dead leaves all over the ground and a gust of wind blowing. The leaves were rolling. The geese flying in the sky were lined up in one word at a time and in another word! "


    Suk''s storytelling ability is still good. His eyes seem to be recalling and his voice seems to be remembering. The atmosphere is suddenly rendered and the autumn is strong. Even Deng Xiaotian stops eating with great interest and looks at Suk to see what kind of medicine the boy sells in the gourd.


    "I had breakfast from home and ran downstairs in a hurry to go to school. Just as I was running wildly in the community, there was a sudden explosion of thunder on the ground, which startled me. It''s just like the wind and the clouds are changing and the sand is flying away!"


    "At this time, I saw an old man in ragged clothes, turning over things in the garbage can of the community. The wind was cold, and his back looked very bleak, suddenly!"


    Suk was surprised and attracted everyone''s attention. Then he lowered his voice mysteriously: "the old man suddenly turned his head and looked at me. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He walked up to me and looked at me up and down. He said: young man, I think you are a martial arts genius of No.1 in 10000. It''s up to you to maintain world peace. What do I have It''s a secret script. I''ll sell it to you for ten yuan! "


    "Is it right now that Deng Xiaotian is lifting him up, he feels embarrassed and scratches his head:" I know! "


    Su Ke was surprised that Deng Xiaotian could understand these things, but he realized that if the dragon soul group wanted to know someone, it would be very simple.


    "Well, those of you are quite restrained. If they were really heinous, I would not have spared you for a long time." Deng Xiaotian waved his hand to show Suk not to be nervous. This is just his admonition as an elder.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1077

    Because of the question raised by Deng Xiaotian, Suk also has an idea in his mind. To be honest, in the current social environment, money and power are the ultimate dream of many people. These people are constantly struggling, both overtly and covertly, in short, they are working hard.


    But the premise is that these people have a foundation, start from scratch, empty handed set white wolf, these illusory things are just like a myth, can meet can''t ask, even when you get the result of this dream, it is likely that you will capsize in the sewer, you don''t see high officials and dignitaries will fall one day.


    The other kind of struggle of small people is more humble. They have no money and no power, but they have a kind of strength, that is, they are shameless and lifeless. People with these two characteristics will have a prosperous day, because they are useful and valuable.


    Huang Mao and sun song, their situation is similar to that of the second kind of people, so Suk has this power in his hand, even if they haven''t been used for a year and a half, but only one encounter is the embodiment of their value.


    The last time my parents'' supermarket was smashed, if I put it on ordinary ordinary people, all I could do was to call the police, then watch the police come to ask, make a record, take a fierce shot with the law enforcement recorder, and take a few more photos. [


    and then? Er, I don''t think so!


    This is the sorrow of the common people. They don''t have the ability to protect themselves, but the people who should have provided protection just don''t care about their own affairs and just laugh.


    But in fact, Suk didn''t report to the police at all, and the matter has been solved. Even the commercial building for compensation is now in hand. Although there are some factors of extortion, it''s nothing. It''s better than crying for help from parents!


    Sitting beside the bed, Suk was not sure what he was going to do. He got out of the business. It was very simple to give all these to Liu Feihong, but why did he give up!


    After all, with this power in hand, there will be more than one solution to many things. The existence of this power does not seek to hurt others, but just to protect itself.


    "Dong Dong!" Someone knocked on the door, but before Suk spoke, the door had already been opened. Nanfeng knocked on the door just for a moment. She was dressed in black, and her upper body was tight and warm. Although her chest was not magnificent, it was more beautiful than the curve. On the surface, she didn''t find out where she would hide her gun.


    But Suk has no doubt that she can turn into a desert eagle at any time. This woman can''t be measured by common sense, just like a magician.


    "Thank you!" Facing Suk''s puzzled eyes, Nanfeng walked straight past, and sat down beside Suk. After a pause, he spoke.


    "Well! It can''t be true! How many times did you say that today? Five times? Or six times? " Suk looks at the south wind with a face. From this angle, you can see the lines on her chest clearly. If there is no wrong estimation, 32? But Nanfeng''s grateful eyes finally made Suk retreat.


    Hasten to look away, subconsciously rubbed rubbed the bridge of the nose: "at least I''m not an outsider now, you really don''t have to thank me!"


    "Well, I know! But as soon as I think that you saved uncle Tian, I think I should do something for you! " Nanfeng''s feelings for Deng Xiaotian are closer to those of his father and daughter.


    She is the child that Deng Xiaotian picked up. Compared with Heiyu in the same situation, she is more isolated and withdrawn in character. Even in front of these colleagues who have worked together for many years, she is also silent.


    But the more people with this kind of character value their feelings, and even put them in a more important position than their own life. So when Suke saves Deng Xiaotian, she really doesn''t know how to be grateful!


    "Alas Suk was confused by the south wind and scratched his head: "do something? Why don''t you sing me a song


    "No!" Nanfeng shook his head in embarrassment.


    "Or tell a joke!"


    "No!" The south wind began to bow.


    "Why don''t you buy me something delicious?" Suk felt a little pity when she saw the south wind''s cramped appearance. Most girls like singing, dancing, shopping and shopping, but they are far away from her. She subconsciously raised her hand to touch her hair.


    Nanfeng, hidden under the hard shell, is much younger in age. Most of the time, she is in a tight face. Her cold and fierce temperament often burst out murderous, which makes it easy to ignore her age. [


    maybe she is not older than herself, or even similar in age, so Suk did not feel anything wrong at first when she made this move, but looked at Nanfeng and seemed to feel something, and suddenly turned to see it.


    "Eh!" Suk took back his hand, a little embarrassed, because he just felt that Nanfeng didn''t like this action.


    Nanfeng also seems to find that her eyes just now are not friendly, but it''s all from the habit of so many years. It''s a kind of self-protection instinct. If it wasn''t for Suk''s promotion of intimacy level in her consciousness, I''m afraid she would have to take out a gun now!"Sorry!" Nanfeng pulled the corner of his mouth and squeezed out an apologetic smile, which seemed to have something to do,


    "it''s OK!" Suk was able to understand her behavior, but before he said more, her mobile phone began to vibrate. She took out her mobile phone, which showed Liu Mengmeng''s number. Thinking about her leaving for Tianjin in the morning, she should settle down now.


    "I''ll take the phone first!" Suk said to Nanfeng, picked up his cell phone and connected.


    "How''s it going? How are you doing over there? " Liu Mengmeng''s going to Tianjin is actually good for everyone, because Mo Xiaoqi and sun song are there to take care of her. It can''t be said that she is not familiar with her life and land. After her stable work, it is the beginning of a better new life.


    "Suk! There''s something wrong with sun song! " Liu Mengmeng''s first words directly stunned Suk. Then Liu Mengmeng continued to say, "Sun song was shot twice. Now he has just been rescued. Now he is discussing with Mo Xiaoqi what to do!"


    "Who did it, do you know?" Suk takes a deep breath. It doesn''t seem that things are out of control yet. Since Sun song and Mo Xiaoqi can still discuss countermeasures, they can''t die.


    "It''s Hongfeng!" Although Liu Mengmeng doesn''t know who this person is, she knows from the conversation between sun song and Mo Xiaoqi that he is behind the scenes.


    "Hongfeng!" Suk said these two words subconsciously, and the scene of him laughing and pulling himself into the hotel soon appeared in his mind: "are you sure it''s Hongfeng?"


    "It''s him. Sun song is sure to be Hong Feng. They have been having conflicts all this time. Who knows that when sun song went out to eat today, he was ambushed!" Liu Mengmeng had experienced such a thing there before. Now she was scared and her voice was full of tears.


    The thought of sun song with blood all over his body makes his legs soften. He ignores sun song''s scruples about not informing Suk, so he runs out and calls Suk. Moreover, there is also her idea that as a close friend of Suk, she should report all the information in time.


    "Well, I know. Don''t be afraid. It''s nothing. Sun song and they will solve it! You just have to take care of yourself! " Suk is good at comforting. In a word, sun song and Mo Xiaoqi have not called themselves. In a word, the development of things has not reached the point of life and death.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1078

    Hang up the phone, Suk if thoughtful, suddenly saw the side of the south wind is looking at himself suspiciously, shrugged: "Tianjin there''s something wrong with a friend!"


    "Well, I hear you! Hong Feng did it In fact, it''s not surprising that Nanfeng said the name of Hongfeng. First of all, when investigating Suk''s background, Hongfeng''s name had already appeared in the vision of the dragon soul, so he naturally knew his background.


    On the other hand, it''s just very close to Suk, and the hearing of Nanfeng is very keen, so it''s easy to hear the two people''s conversation clearly, so I said it directly this time.


    "Eh!" However, Suk was stunned. Originally, he just blurted out a few words and didn''t want Nanfeng to know more. After all, Deng Xiaotian said that he had too much to do with Heise before, and now it happened right away. It''s really amazing.


    "Well!" Suk nodded, admitting it. [


    looking at Suk holding his mobile phone, and then looking at the way he was trying to stop talking, Nanfeng stood up this time: "I''m going back to sleep, good night!" After that, he went straight out.


    It was not until Nanfeng went out that Suk began to calm down and carefully consider the problems of Tianjin. Liu Mengmeng was sure that he was right. Since Sun Song said that Hongfeng did it, he was basically sure.


    But so far, sun song and Mo Xiaoqi have not reported to themselves, and according to Liu Mengmeng, the friction and conflict between the two sides has been for some time. Originally, the two sides were still cooperative, how could they suddenly become hostile?


    After thinking about it, I still feel a little worried. Although I have been indifferent to Tianjin''s site, I can''t let people bully me to the door. I still pretend I don''t know!


    Since Sun song can still discuss countermeasures with Mo Xiaoqi, the injury will not be too serious, so Suk still called him directly.


    "Boss!" Sun song''s voice with a strong pretend out of the calm, as well as unable to hide the weak.


    "Well, what''s the matter? Is it Hongfeng Suk is straight to the point. Although it has been basically determined, Suk really does not understand why it has developed into this.


    "Well!" Sun song was a little stunned, but he was relieved to think that Liu Mengmeng had just run out. He no longer denied it and responded directly.


    "How are you now? Is it serious? "


    "Boss, don''t worry. I''ve been shot twice. Damn Hongfeng, I''m going to die with a submachine gun! But I missed the point! " Sun song now think of it, still feel that the root of the tooth sour, a good out of the restaurant, how to let people to ambush it!


    The sound of shooting is like setting off firecrackers in the Spring Festival. If I didn''t see the situation and run fast, I would not have been able to prepare for being beaten to the bottom.


    "It''s OK. What''s the matter? Liu Mengmeng said that it''s not the first time you have had a conflict. Why haven''t I heard about it all the time!" Suk asked out the doubts in his heart, and sun song no longer covered up and told all the causes and consequences.


    "Boss, that''s what happened. When the Ma family was destroyed, his territory was divided! Hongfeng is the big one. It''s good for us to eat meat together! "


    This Suk knew that when Hongfeng was beaten by the Ma family, he did not dare to stab him. After he destroyed the Ma family, he became the most powerful gang in Tianjin, commanding the two districts.


    "Boss, didn''t you have an agreement with she Tianlin in Henan district to support each other! I don''t know what''s going on, so I let out the news. Hong Feng thinks we need to expand our territory, which will pose a threat to him in the future. Let me be careful! "


    Henan district is a chaotic area in Tianjin. There are many small gangs. At that time, he did have such an arrangement. He explained it to she Tianlin and tie Nanguang. After all, after sun song passed, he belonged to Guojianglong, and many allies had no harm.


    "You mean what Hong Feng picked first?"


    "Well, in the face of interests, who still talks about friendship? Someone at Hongfeng instigated him to do it first. I know that there was no big loss in several conflicts. I also asked him. He meant that he would restrain his subordinates, but today it must be his intention. Others don''t dare to deal with us like this!"


    "Because it was Feihong who contacted him, boss. I''ll deal with it by myself. You don''t know. After all, Feihong is a little difficult to do!" [


    this is the consideration of sun song and Mo Xiaoqi. With the help of Liu Feihong, Hongfeng agreed to overthrow the Ma family together. Liu Feihong owed Hongfeng a little respect. In the end, Liu Feihong had to mediate in the middle.


    But now that this has happened, he has suffered a great loss just by mediating. Sun song has started to plan revenge now, and he will never let it go until it is decided.


    Only sun song''s own opinion, even if it''s out of control, can be said to be a personal behavior. There''s room for a turnaround. With this tone, Liu Feihong won''t be too late.


    Suk pondered for a moment. Now that he had understood the actual situation, he was also worried. Hong Feng took the initiative to pick up the issue, and he was still running for the purpose of killing sun song. This matter must be tit for tat.Sun song is much better at this aspect than himself, and the best way to deal with it is to leave it to him: "good! Then let go of it, and I''ll solve what''s wrong! "


    After hanging up the phone, Suk was puzzled because he didn''t see the violence of the conflict, and he could still keep a relaxed and calm mood. However, when he thought that sun song was almost killed by random shooting, he was still shocked by the blood of this kind of underworld fighting, and he always felt very uncomfortable.


    Maybe I''m really not suitable to touch these things. If I really can''t, I''ll leave the site to Liu Feihong. I really don''t know how a woman can survive in such a dangerous environment. She must have carried too many things.


    Running twelve sections of Taoist brocade has become Suk''s regular work before going to bed. In this way, people''s sleep can be greatly improved. Anyway, they can have a good sleep every time.


    Vaguely, it seems that the door is opened and the room lights up. It seems that the room light is turned on. Suk subconsciously sits down and widens his eyes to see Nanfeng standing at the door.


    "South wind?" Suk didn''t know why she didn''t go to bed. Instead, she ran to her room, took out her mobile phone, and saw it was just five o''clock. She rubbed her eyes, and her vision became clear. Then she saw that Nanfeng was wearing very neat, black city combat clothes, black special combat boots at her feet, and her face was dusty. Is this going to war?


    "If the matter is solved for you, it''s your thanks for saving uncle Tian!" After Nanfeng finished, she went straight away without looking back, and closed the door behind her. Her mindless words made Suk look at a loss, and she said that she was not sleepwalking, was she?


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1079

    It''s so beautiful to feel back in the cage, with irresistible magic, people can''t wait to fall asleep in the next second. After all, it''s only five o''clock now, it''s still dark outside, and warm quilt is the best place to live.


    In this confused state, Suk didn''t even feel that there was something wrong with the sudden appearance of the south wind in the room. He didn''t even feel embarrassed to sit up with his bare arms or even wear a pair of underpants. In a word, his brain didn''t seem to be fully awake.


    However, Nanfeng''s military uniform and special combat clothes with the air of Xiaosha left Suk a deep impression, and his dusty little face seemed to have just come back from the outside.


    What''s the point of not sleeping in the dark?


    Suk murmured, got into the quilt, and finally found the most comfortable position, shrunk into a ball, like a shrimp. As for what Nanfeng said, let''s wait until we wake up!


    But maybe the impression of the south wind on Suk is too deep. Even if Suk quickly goes to sleep again, all the remaining visual images can be traced back to the dream.


    In my dream, Nanfeng is like killing gods in a hail of bullets. She is surrounded by corpses and blood. Until she is the last one on the battlefield, she slowly turns her head and looks at herself: if things are solved for you, it will be your thanks for saving uncle Tian!


    Suk suddenly sat up, opened his eyes, outside the sky has been slightly bright, his mobile phone constantly shaking on the bedside table, picked up.


    "Hello When Suk saw that it was Sun song who called, he suddenly had an incredible idea.


    "Boss, Hong Feng is dead!" There was not much excitement in sun song''s voice. On the contrary, he was surprised.


    "Well! I see. Pay attention on your side and watch out for the counterattack! " Suk has now sorted out the clue and confirmed his guess. The south wind must have gone out yesterday and killed the flood peak directly. However, this is too sudden, the beginning and end are not clear, and the future is endless.


    "OK, boss, don''t worry, they will have a mess there for a while! Let them bite the dog first Sun song''s first reaction to the news was that Suk did it, but after he thought about it, he was surprised.


    But just now, Suk''s reaction seemed to have known for a long time. There was no accident, which further confirmed sun song''s conjecture. But how did Suk do it?


    It can be said that sun song already knows Suk well, at least more than Mo Xiaoqi or Liu Mengmeng, but he wants to break his head and can''t think of a reason.


    It''s unbelievable. I got the news only last night, but I immediately beheaded the enemy. I''m afraid the real killer can''t do it!


    But what sun song didn''t expect was that Suk was so decisive!


    Yes! Hong Feng is dead indeed! He died quietly. No one even knew when he was killed. There was no sound. He was shot in the head with a muffler. A big gangster just died.


    When Hong Feng''s confidant pushed the door to see it, the scene was really shocking. He didn''t know where his skull was flying. But it was the top security measure. He killed the boss in such a dignified way. What a ghost!


    A big man who is about to swallow the whole of Tianjin, because of his greed, went to Yama ahead of time to report. Why bother?


    It''s just a response to the old saying: Heaven''s evils can be forgiven, but you can''t live by your own evils. Honestly, you can live in peace with Suk and get rich together. Isn''t that the idea of Hongfeng at the beginning?


    Suk decided not to think about it any more. He got up and dressed and finished washing. Although it''s still early now, he didn''t want to go to sleep any more. I''m afraid that Tian Jin will soon fall into a state of chaos. It''s necessary for him to say hello to Liu Feihong in advance!


    It''s less than seven o''clock on the mobile phone, and I don''t know if Liu Feihong is sleeping. First, I sent a short message to her to avoid disturbing her rest. However, within five minutes, Liu Feihong''s call had already come.


    "Suk, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Feihong has the habit of exercising every morning. No matter in spring, summer, autumn or winter, she never stops. At this moment, when she is ready to go out, she suddenly sees Suk''s short message and is slightly stunned.


    In her mind, besides herself, even Suk didn''t know what happened to them that night, and she was willing to treat that night as a dream.


    But in the hazy morning light, warm blanket, no matter how strong a woman is, she will be somewhat disappointed. There is always something missing in her life. How many times she wakes up in the middle of the night, what she touches is the cold bed surface, and the bitterness is getting stronger and stronger.


    It''s just that even if it''s a dream, it won''t really be traceless. When you see Suk''s name on the caller ID, it''s hard to avoid heart beating, so that the voice is not the same.


    Suk didn''t recognize the strange voice of Liu Feihong. Now he is full of thoughts. Many things affect his whole body, such as the death of Hongfeng."Sister Feihong - Hongfeng is dead!"


    "Oh! Well Liu Feihong is also a Leng, did not expect Suk said is such a topic, immediately stopped, walked back to the room.


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, pondered for a while, knowing that since Suk called, then Hongfeng''s death had something to do with him: "what did you do?"


    "Well, almost!" Suk is noncommittal. It will really fall on him in the end. Otherwise, how can Nanfeng go to Tianjin to kill Hongfeng for no reason!


    "What do you need me to do?" As soon as Liu Feihong heard that Hongfeng was dead, he immediately reflected that the situation had begun to develop in a fierce direction. Hongfeng would certainly look for the murderer, and Suk would inevitably become the target of their revenge.


    Liu Feihong didn''t ask about the cause and effect. She just wanted to know what she could do for Suk in this situation. She even thought of mobilizing her subordinates and starting first. Suddenly she thought, "Suk, where are you now?"


    "Sister Feihong, I''m in Yanjing now!"


    "Good! Be careful during this period of time. You might as well stay in Yanjing. I''ll deal with Tianjin''s affairs. You don''t have to worry! " Liu Feihong directly took over this period of gratitude and resentment, which was a subconscious, thoughtless decision regardless of gain and loss.


    Suk knew that people who didn''t really care about themselves would never do this. A touch of emotion slowly lingered in his heart. He raised his hand and rubbed his nose: "sister Feihong, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m very safe. If Hongfeng dies, will it bring you trouble?"


    "It''s OK. I haven''t seen any storm before. I just took the opportunity to eat his territory!" Liu Feihong didn''t like it at all. He was full of confidence and awe inspiring.

 Chapter 1080

    Suk is not stupid, neither is Liu Feihong. It seems that apart from Nanfeng, the initiator of Hong Feng''s death, even sun song can instantly understand what kind of trouble will arise afterwards.


    Hongfeng occupies half of Tianjin''s territory, and there are no less than ten Tangkou alone. It can be said that Hongfeng is Tianjin''s most powerful force, which is one of the reasons why his ambition has expanded rapidly.


    He has a strong army and a lot of money. He is also a veteran of Tianjin. At the beginning, he can treat sun song with a normal attitude. But when he finds out that sun song is still colluding with some small gangs in Henan, he is furious.


    It''s his mentality that he can''t let others sleep on the side of his bed. He wants to see the situation by honestly bowing to the throne. Coupled with the good intentions of some old brothers, he finally tears his face and gives himself a life chasing charm.


    But in fact, if Liu Feihong wants to eat such a big piece of land, it is not as easy as she said. If she goes across the river, she will face the situation of hungry tigers fighting wolves in front of the local snakes.


    One is not good. It may even capsize in the sewer!


    However, Liu Feihong even decided to put on the beam and provide protection for Suk without careful consideration. He didn''t really have any interests after his success, but if he failed, it would be extremely tragic.


    I''m afraid it''s not only Liu Feihong''s loyalty, but also other factors that make her make this decision.


    Sitting on the bed, Suk judged by his insufficient experience in the world. Sun song estimated that he would soon face a fierce revenge suit. Even though Hongfeng''s subordinates had evil intentions, they could reach a consensus on this matter.


    Fortunately, during this period, sun song has also set up a banner and gathered a group of younger brothers under him. What is good for him now is that he has Liu Feihong''s help, and the other is the help from the public security organs.


    Liu Feihong has decided to mobilize people to settle in Tianjin. Later, he will also say hello to Director Chen Dong of Tianjin Public Security Bureau. Although he can''t be obviously partial to his own side, he still has some feelings. Moreover, he absolutely doesn''t want to see Tianjin in a mess.


    That''s all I can do. As for my safety, I''m afraid the flies that are malicious to me will be killed instantly if I live in front of a group of elites of dragon soul team!


    What''s more, according to sun song''s analysis, if there is no accident, he can try to encourage the boss of one of the Tangkou to fight back. As long as they are in chaos and support one of them, it is not very difficult.


    In a word, this matter seems very complicated and has serious consequences. But if it is handled properly, it may really bring benefits. Happiness lies in misfortune and misfortune lies in fortune.


    Suk decided not to think about it for the time being. Now, even if he wanted to go to Tianjin, he had more heart than strength. Deng Xiaotian''s side should at least have a fundamental improvement in Xing, that is to say, at least he had to inject more than ten times.


    At present, I can guarantee that the frequency of needling is three times a day. In this way, I can guarantee the effect of needling and I won''t faint again and again. In this case, I have to stay here for at least three days.


    Thinking of the training ground on the ground floor, Suk suddenly became interested. He had a fight with Leng Tianbing yesterday. He felt very relaxed all over. Now if he exercises early in the morning and sweats all over, he would be very comfortable.


    Walking downstairs, when I got to the underground entrance door, I saw the fingerprint iris authentication access control on the side of the door. I scratched my head bitterly. Yesterday I went down with the black rain and the south wind. Now no one leads the way. I can''t shout. Just open sesame door!


    With a helpless shrug, Suk turns to go back. He just hears someone coming down the stairs. Looking up, it turns out that it''s Nanfeng. The girl once again changes into more home-based clothes. In fact, it''s the processing pants of the tight warm clothes, which are more home-based than the city special combat clothes.


    It seems that after the grooming, before the south wind swept away, the wind was dusty, full of spirit, and did not appear tired because of not sleeping all night.


    Of course, it''s not a night. Nanfeng didn''t sleep for 72 hours. This time, he didn''t sleep for a night. After washing his face, he was full of energy. When he saw Suk standing in front of the entrance to the underground, he naturally knew his predicament.


    "You wait, I''ll open the door!" Suk, with the acceleration of the south wind, came running in a few steps.


    "Thank you!" Even if the girl caught herself off guard, Suk would like to thank her seriously. At least her starting point is to help herself.


    "Nothing!" Nanfeng didn''t seem to want to say more about it. First, he waved his hand, then raised his hand and pressed it on the fingerprint reader. With a quick beep, the door was opened.


    In fact, the killing of Hongfeng is not as easy as Nanfeng. Although there is an intercity express between Yanjing and Tianjin, which can reach Hongfeng in one hour and 15 minutes, according to the information Nanfeng has, it still takes a lot of effort to find Hongfeng.


    Of course, killing him is the most easy step in this operation. Besides, this man is still a black and astringent society who bullies the market. He doesn''t hesitate in the eyes of Nanfeng.Just as he can immediately realize who this person is when he hears the word Hongfeng, Nanfeng also knows the details of Hongfeng, because the summary of Suk''s last investigation was handed over to Deng Xiaotian by her. She had a look at it first.


    So basically, Suk''s background has been found out. It''s not surprising to know these things.


    "Ha ha, thank you all the same!" Suk knew that a girl like Nanfeng would not like a man who was so fussy. On the contrary, her careless personality was more popular in front of her, but she said it again casually. Seeing the door open, she was just about to step in.


    Who knows a foot has already stepped out, but was pulled down by the south wind to come back, some unidentified so of saw this wench one eye.


    Nanfeng is a little bit twisted. Her little face seems to be red. She wants to talk but stops, biting her lower lip.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You - can you do me a favor?" Nanfeng clenched his teeth and blurted out directly. After that, he was relieved. Then he quickly recovered to a tough state and looked at Suk aggressively.


    "No problem, please talk to me if you have something to do!" For Nanfeng''s request, Suk agreed. He knew in his heart that it was difficult to ask for help with this girl''s character.


    "You help me save someone!" After hearing Suk''s consent, Nanfeng''s face softened and added, "you can finish acupuncture for uncle Tian later and go out with me!"

 Chapter 1081

    The dragon soul members all have their own strict training plans. When Suk enters the underground floor, he finds that all the members except Deng Xiaotian have already arrived, and even the explosive is sweating to compete with a strength trainer.


    "Here comes Suk!" Explosives saw Suk come in and said hello to him. Although he is not tall and looks a little puffy, now he can see the bulging muscles in his straddle vest, which is explosive.


    Sure enough, everyone here can''t be underestimated, let alone Heiyu, scar and Leng Tianbing. They are all in intense training. After all, only in this way can they better maintain their best physical condition.


    "Well!" Suk nodded. At this time, the south wind went to the entrance of the second floor of the underground. Suk was interested and ran after him.


    "What are you doing?" Nanfeng stops and turns to look at Suk. At this time, she has become a fierce girl again. Her voice is full of Bi people.


    "Well! Go in and have a look! " Suk scratched his head and laughed.


    Nanfeng looked up and down at Suk again. It seemed that he evaluated Suk''s ability to enter in his mind. However, the final result was quite gratifying. The girl didn''t speak and turned to open the door directly.


    Suk quickly followed behind. He went in to have a look. He was shocked. He watched Nanfeng press an ID card, and then a butted metal wall slowly stretched to both sides. There was a hole in it.


    Seeing the things inside, Suk felt that his blood was burning, and all the things that caught his eyes were guns. Moreover, because he had the skills of disassembling and assembling guns and the rewards of proficient in using them, he could basically name them at a glance.


    There are not only all kinds of pistols and rifles in active service in China, but also foreign popular guns, such as Glock 17, colt M2000, hkp7, AR-15, M-16, AK, sks, even Remington 700 and sak''s TRG.


    These guns are flashing black light. Suk naturally doesn''t think these are models. Fortunately, these guns basically cover several categories of general purpose bullets. If each gun has a special bullet, I''m afraid the storage of bullets is a big problem.


    As a cutting-edge force in performing special tasks, dragon soul has its own exclusive gun, but in some cases, the probability of using other guns is also very high, such as those captured. Therefore, everyone is required to have a deeper understanding of all guns in case of emergency.


    Suk cheekily picked up an AK47 under the gaze of Nanfeng. I can''t help it. It''s so famous that I''m afraid even a child can name it. Er, of course, in video games, Suk is no exception.


    AK47, known as the most outstanding rifle in the 20th century, naturally has its own characteristics, such as great lethality, durability and simple structure. Its reputation even surpasses all the guns of the same era.


    If you copy it in your hand, you can deeply feel the quality of the gun, and the weight is no less than 5kg, which makes you feel heavy. For Suk, who is in contact with the rifle for the first time, he is in a great mood.


    "What are you doing with it?" South wind straight to Suk, frowning.


    Guns are dangerous, especially for those who have never been in contact with them. They not only harm others, but also harm themselves. It''s not that there are no real cases of gun misfire.


    "I want to try!" Suk can only continue to be cute. He has the cheek and can''t put it down. He seems to be holding a gun that doesn''t kill people in his arms. He seems to be a boring Persian cat.


    "No way!" Nanfeng flatly refused, and there was no room to turn around.


    "Let me try! I haven''t touched a rifle before Suk''s sad expression makes Nanfeng feel that he is fighting for love.


    "Have you ever shot? This is not a toy gun! " The south wind picked up a bit of information from Suk''s words.


    "Yes Suk said that he was very firm. Originally, he was proficient in the use of firearms. Although he is only intermediate now, don''t take Doubao as food!


    "What gun?"


    "Pistol!"


    "How often do you shoot a pistol?" Nanfeng still hesitates, but Suk''s performance seems to be true, not like lying. However, Suk looks strange when hearing this question. Although he knows that Nanfeng should not be able to understand the extended meaning of this word, he still feels a little embarrassed.


    But for the sake of the AK47, Suk still hardened his head and nodded: "always shooting pistols!"


    "Where is it?" Nanfeng''s interrogation is simple, clear and concise, which is very similar to her character.


    "In the shooting range of Weihai Public Security Bureau!" After Suk finished, he saw that the south wind seemed to be thinking, subconsciously moved his steps and retreated.


    But before Suk got out of the sight of the south wind, the voice on this side had already sounded: "stop!"


    Nanfeng looked at Suk''s face, which turned into a bitter gourd, and snorted: "come and get the bullet!"Armed with live ammunition, Suk entered the shooting range with high spirit, which is much better than the underground shooting range of Weihai Municipal Bureau. Then under the surveillance of Nanfeng, he used all his skills to shape himself into a qualified shooter.


    "AK47 has an effective range of about 400 meters and is suitable for close combat. The automatic mode is pneumatic. Rotary locking gun machine. The 7.62mm caliber m1943 intermediate power cartridge is used to fire 7.62x39mm ammunition. It is fed by the arc magazine with a capacity of 30 rounds. The backup magazine can carry up to 90 rounds, which is equivalent to three clips. You can choose semi-automatic or full-automatic launch mode. "


    Like reciting the text, Suk talks endlessly, trying to prove that he is absolutely not a rookie. In fact, when Nanfeng saw Suk loading, he already knew that he was not the first time to contact guns, and he was also relieved.


    Nanfeng''s character is cold and warm, so she agrees with Suk''s request. If something really happens, she will be punished. Fortunately, Suk is really decent, but she has a poor gun.


    Up to now, Suk has shot eight shots. Although he is adjusting his posture after each shot, in fact, he has shot eight shots, and he is still flying.


    But Nanfeng can see that the bullet''s landing point is constantly approaching the target. With a bang, Suk finally hit the target, although it''s just a ring.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Every shot sounds like thunder in Nanfeng''s heart! Hit the target, hit the target or hit the target, one ring, two rings, three rings, the bullet constantly close to the bull''s-eye.


    I don''t know when Heiyu has come to Nanfeng. Of course, she has also seen the wonderful pictures of Suke shooting at the air, but now her face is in awe.

 Chapter 1082

    The banging gunfire continued, and even to the back, Suk was not satisfied with the volleying, but began to fire repeatedly, and the target had already changed beyond recognition. Fortunately, there were two more shots in the red center of the 10th ring road.


    Nanfeng looked at Suk in disbelief, then looked at the target. Most of the shots were concentrated in the seventh ring, and even got better results in consecutive shots. The eighth ring and the ninth ring floated up and down.


    The direction of Heiyu''s consideration has begun to rise to the feasible Xing of Suk''s joining the dragon soul. Judging from the current situation, Suk''s performance can be said that there is no way to enter the dragon soul. Although there is no need to hit 100 times here, it can''t be lower than the eighth ring in training.


    Although Suk''s last consecutive shot was barely qualified, in this state, his performance did not refer to Xing, but what Heiyu valued was not this, but Suk''s ability of rapid adjustment and learning.


    From the time he started shooting all over the sky, Suk''s every shot was improving, his posture of holding the gun was constantly adjusting, the time to pull the trigger, and with his breathing, his accuracy was constantly improving.


    This kind of ability is what Heiyu values. It seems that she needs to talk with Uncle Tian about Suk''s joining the army. When she seriously considers this problem, even if she wears a metal half mask, it makes people feel her calm temperament.


    With a click, Suk reflected that all the bullets were poured out. At this time, he felt a twinge of pain in his right arm, especially in the position of his shoulder, which was a bit of bone dislocation.


    Turned around, subconsciously shook his arm, handed the gun to Nanfeng, and then pressed the shoulder bone with his left hand, which was more comfortable.


    "AK47''s recoil is too big and has been eliminated for a long time. You should try the improved AKM, or the M-16 might be good!" Heiyu looks at Suk''s grinning face and smiles. Suk is excited because of his passion before, but he doesn''t pay attention to this recoil. Now, it''s really a blunder!


    "M-16, shall I try?" Even if he lost his arm, Suk wanted to shoot a few more shots. This exciting shooting movement is not just a chance for anyone, so when he heard the words of black rain, he was cheeky and eager to try.


    "No!" Heiyu directly denied his idea, but God closed a door for you and immediately opened a window for you. Heiyu, no exception, waved his hand to the south wind: "south wind, give him your gun!"


    I knew it! I knew it! When Suk turned his head, Nanfeng had another desert eagle in his hand. Normally, the gun was big enough, but where was the girl hiding? How can you take it out at any time!


    "You try this gun!" Heiyu looks at Suk and signals him to get the gun.


    "Oh Suk felt sorry for not being able to test shoot the M-16, but the desert eagle is also a rare good thing, better than none.


    He reached for the desert eagle in Nanfeng''s hand and suddenly sank. Compared with the desert eagle, the weight of the pistols he had used before was just half the weight of the AK47.


    The net weight of each gun is at least two kilograms. It''s really hard to imagine how the small arm of the south wind can hold two guns with ease!


    Nanfeng''s guns are all modified, and the magazine has been raised from seven to twelve. In addition, desert eagle''s also has the ability to cope with emergencies. The gunner can quickly replace other kinds of bullets by matching different barrel, barrel and magazine, and even leave the base of the sight on the barrel.


    At present, the commonly used bullets include 0.357, 0.44 inch magnum pistol bullet and 0.50 inch fast bullet, which is actually a flash point to save lives in case of emergency.


    The target has become 30 meters under the adjustment of the black rain. In fact, this is a very close distance. The range of the desert eagle is far more than that. Its effective range, known as the pocket gun, can even reach 200 meters. This is also the reason why there is a guide rail installed on the collimator on the barrel of the gun.


    But now Heiyu just wants to see if Suk''s super strong ability of body regulation and learning is just a surprise. It can draw the target closer so as to observe Suk''s real level more clearly.


    Although it''s not the first time to touch the gun, Suk''s heart beat faster and faster when the heavy Desert Eagle started.


    The hard rubber grip fully conforms to the principle of human mechanics. Slowly raise your right hand. The skill of using Desert Eagle has gradually emerged in your mind. Naturally, your feet diverge from each other. Don''t be too soft on your wrist. Stretch your elbow. Use your shoulder to absorb recoil force. Don''t use your hand to support the bottom of the magazine. Suk makes actions according to the requirements.


    He adjusted his breath. At the moment of aiming, he finally pulled the trigger. With a bang, the gun rang out. Even Suk seemed to see a burst of flame from the muzzle of the gun.


    I knew it! I knew it!


    I felt the muzzle of the gun was lifted, and then the bullet didn''t know where it was going. The missile hit the air, which seemed to have become the reserved program of Suk''s first shot.Although a little uncomfortable, but Suk did not scratch his ears, but carefully felt the hand just now, followed by the second shot - er, flying again!


    the desert eagle''s pocket gun is not Kwai Fu. It''s still a little bit unfit for a strong recoil, even though it''s ready. It seems that there is a flow of air in the arms and fingers.


    Very comfortable!


    When the third shot Suk locked the target, with the gun, the target finally appeared a bullet hole, not easy, finally hit the target!


    At this moment, Suk seems to have the illusion that the gun is connected with his arm. I''m afraid it''s just like that. With this feeling, Suk pulls the trigger again.


    Black rain has finally determined that Suk really has super plastic Xing. It can be seen that he is in contact with the desert eagle for the first time. The illusory sky flying from the first shot fully confirms this point of view. But with each shot, black rain will have a kind of heartfelt appreciation.


    What''s more, with the recoil of desert eagle, it''s the limit that untrained people can fire two shots. It''s inconceivable that Suk has extra strength. When Heiyu analyzed Suk''s ability, Suk had already fired his last shot.


    Nanfeng clenched her fist tightly, breathing a little unnatural. When Suk turned around, she was shocked to see her eyes, which was the same as the rhythm to be angry. She asked weakly, "what''s the matter with you


    "You hit ten rings!" Nanfeng looked at the target 30 meters away, and the last shot really hit the 10th ring.


    "Well!" Suk was also very proud. He didn''t expect that the last shot was so powerful. It was no better than the previous AK47. The ten rings were basically in the middle of Mongolia. It was totally different from the real shot just now!

 Chapter 1083

    "Give me the gun!" Nanfeng snatched away his desert eagle and turned away in anger.


    "What happened to her?" At a loss, Suk looked at the black rain and the back of the south wind.


    "What else! You hurt people''s self-esteem Heiyu shrugged his shoulders. It''s true that Suk''s performance has surpassed that of too many people. Even Nanfeng has been training hard for a long time to reach his present level.


    There are ten bullet holes on the target 30 meters away. Surprisingly, these bullet holes are not distributed around the center of the ten rings, but present a straight line. Starting from the first ring, each shot will advance one ring.


    This is how accurate control, it seems that Nanfeng also saw Suk''s extraordinary, which made the girl hurt. I''m afraid it''s not too much to call Suk a wizard.


    Suk swung his arm. The desert eagle really had a strong recoil force, which was not much worse than AK47. Fortunately, the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade swam around, making this kind of sour feeling fade slowly.


    "Or shall I try something else?" Suk asked tentatively, thinking about the scene in the gun warehouse just now. He has all kinds of long guns and short guns. If he tries them all, he will be very happy. This is the plot in the movie!


    "Well thought, you don''t want this arm! Don''t think you''re all right now, you can''t stand it later! " Heiyu is telling the truth. It''s easy for untrained people to cause muscle damage in the process of shooting, so Suk''s proposal, in her opinion, is a deadly rhythm.


    "Are you all right! I''m in good health. My arms are OK! " While talking, Suk poked his neck and wanted to look into the gun magazine, but he continued: "people say that I can run horses on my arm, stand on my fist, pick the sun and moon with one hand, stand on my feet, and be a bird of the same wing in heaven. You can weave cloth for me to farm!"


    Heiyu felt very interesting listening to Suk''s nonsense. Usually no one said these things to her, but at the end of the sentence, he was a little impatient and kicked out: "you''re so poor!"


    Suk''s hand was quick. Although he didn''t pay much attention just now, when the black rain kicked, he still dodged quickly. I knew it! The women in the dragon soul, there is not a big lady, a small jasper, are always able to do tough women.


    "Slip of the tongue! A slip of the tongue Suk also realized that what he had just said was a bit ambiguous. Fortunately, he had evaded the attack range of Heiyu. Of course, it was within the safe range of Heiyu when he didn''t make a big move. He scratched his head and made a quick apology.


    "OK, go up. You''ll be ready in a moment. It''s time to give uncle Tian an injection!" Heiyu didn''t really get angry, but when he saw Suk suddenly become slippery, he had the impulse to abuse him and twist him twice. This feeling was very wonderful. He mentioned AK47 and went to the gun depot.


    Because black rain has always been wearing a metal half mask, Suk can''t tell her real age at all. However, judging from her figure, er, because she had a close observation of her figure last time, she should not be more than 24 years old at most.


    Especially now from the back, two long legs straight, symmetrical, walking like the wind, although there is no gentle wind to help the willow swaying posture, but double buttocks, it is still a rare beautiful scenery.


    However, people like them seem to be very sensitive to the outside world. Suk''s eyes only stayed on her buttocks for more than ten seconds. Suddenly, Heiyu turned around, and her eyes were cold. Suk pretended to be innocent, did not squint, and asked in surprise: "what''s the matter?"


    Black rain did not speak, but gave Suk a cold white eye, and then turned to walk up the stairs. Suk finally knew how dangerous it was to do so this time. After that, he glanced at Suk''s eyes for no more than a second.


    There was no danger all the way up the stairs. A few dragon soul players on the first floor of the training ground still practiced very well, especially scar. It''s true that the name of a big sword dance is not a kind of martial arts of performance nature. Suk can assert that it''s a killing technique.


    If he was in the ancient battlefield, he would be a killing God like Bai Qi.


    In the west of the garrison building, the smoke and dust were black. The Han soldiers were stationed in Taipei. The general rushed to the West with his sword in his hand.


    Leng Tianbing doesn''t know what Kungfu he''s practicing. Anyway, it doesn''t look like his teaching leg. On the contrary, explosives are still competing with strength trainers. It''s estimated that he''s not exercising, he''s more like losing weight.


    Since Deng Xiaotian was injured from the south this time, he was sent back to Yanjing for emergency treatment. His simple exercise in the morning has also stopped, but every morning he is still meditating and recuperating, recuperating through internal strength.


    Suk knocks on the door. When he hears the sound inside, he comes in. Deng Xiaotian still keeps an unintentional posture. He signals Suk to wait with his eyes and continues to close his eyes.


    This situation makes Suk very curious. Deng Xiaotian''s posture is like a martial arts expert in the movie. Although he was also like this when he was practicing twelve sections of Taoist brocade, he was given by the system, and Deng Xiaotian is a real Kung Fu!I don''t know what kind of skill Deng Xiaotian is practicing. In short, it won''t be Xibei. When I first gave him acupuncture, I already felt that there was a constant movement of internal force in his body. Moreover, in the position of Dantian, there was even a whirlpool like the eye of a spring.


    It was this force that had resisted the toxin in his body tenaciously before, and even suppressed the toxin to his left arm for a time. When modern medical instruments were helpless, it had to be said that it was an event that could not be solved by science.


    Deng Xiaotian looks calm and breathes gently. From the point of view of his breathing state, he even looks like a tortoise breathing really. His breath is soft, thin, soft and long. It must be a profound skill.


    After watching Deng Xiaotian for a while, he felt a little calm. He took this opportunity to run twelve sections of Taoist brocade and adjust his body. Now he has a feeling that the strength of his body has at least doubled.


    I used to think that this thing was a systematic reward, which should be the final form. But I didn''t expect that it could continue to grow through my own practice. It''s a good thing. It''s good for my physical fitness, or for my kungfu, such as listening to sound and identifying position, Overlord elbow and so on. Maybe one day, I will become a great master with this twelve section brocade of Taoism!


    After waiting for about 20 minutes, Suk suddenly felt something and opened his eyes. Sure enough, Deng Xiaotian had finished his work. It seemed that he had been waiting for him for a while. Some of them were not very interesting. As soon as he was about to speak, he watched Deng Xiaotian wave his hand and said, "boy, show me your black jade pendant!"

 Chapter 1084

    "Oh Suk was a little bit surprised, but it soon became clear that Heiyu had reported the incident to Deng Xiaotian, nodded, untied the button, then released the leather rope and handed over the magic jade pendant with both hands.


    Although Deng Xiaotian can see the roots of all kinds of Kungfu at a glance, he can only say ha ha when it comes to the level of antiques. He took it in his hand and looked at it carefully several times, but he couldn''t see why.


    Then he closed his eyes again. It was estimated that he was going to explore with his inner strength. But Suk had foreseen what the result would be. Sure enough, Deng Xiaotian soon shook his head and got nothing.


    In fact, this is quite normal. Suk in twelve sections of Taoist brocade is not very clever, but since he can walk in his own bones and connect with others, it is always of some magical use. Moreover, this is rewarded by the flower picking system. There must be something extraordinary, but he can''t penetrate this black jade.


    It''s common sense for Deng Xiaotian to return without success. After taking the jade pendant from Deng Xiaotian, Suk took it to his chest again. He still expected it to absorb toxin for a while, so he couldn''t be careless.


    "You bought it at will, too?" Deng Xiaotian pondered for a moment, but he always felt that he didn''t quite understand. Although there are still some unexplained phenomena in today''s society, it is still the age of science.


    The materialism system is deeply rooted, and the unique martial arts are regarded as exaggeration. However, Deng Xiaotian is different. He has been exposed to a lot of non natural science events. Even he has been exposed to such people. Their behaviors and abilities are also incredible.


    Just now, a strange idea suddenly flashed into Deng Xiaotian''s mind. It may really be the treasure of the novel.


    "Well, at that time, it seemed to me that it had been for some years. Maybe it was an antique. If I made a fortune by participating in the treasure appraisal program, it would be a windfall!" This is what Suk said about Heiyu. Although it is far fetched, it is not unreasonable.


    "Is there nothing wrong with your health?" This is what Deng Xiaotian is concerned about. When he heard that Heiyu said that Suk used himself as a medium, all the toxins had to pass through his body to be absorbed by this strange black jade pendant. At that time, he thought Suk was too reckless!


    If anything happens to Suk for saving himself, even if he survives, how can he feel at ease? I''m afraid that he can''t swallow food, sleep, and live with guilt. On the contrary, life is not like death.


    Fortunately, Suk''s life is nothing, and he is even with Leng Tianbing in the war. Moreover, Suk''s blood test before showed no abnormality, which can be regarded as a relief.


    That''s what people are like. Before Deng Xiaotian, he just regarded Suke as a child with excellent medical skills, kind-hearted and able to cultivate. But after this, his eyes on Suke were different.


    Suk could feel the deep concern in Deng Xiaotian''s eyes, but he felt that it was not very interesting. He raised his hand and scratched his head: "I''m ok! Good health, good taste


    "Well!" Deng Xiaotian nodded, pondered for a moment, just looked at Suk.


    Suk was a little confused. When Deng Xiaotian looked at him, he finally heard him say again: "would you like to be my grandson?"


    "Ah?" Su kedun was stunned and didn''t respond for a moment. If it was put on other people, Su kedun would have started. However, seeing Deng Xiaotian''s loving eyes, he finally understood the meaning of this sentence.


    "Yes! Of course I would! "


    Suk can''t help nodding. It''s not that he has a habit of being a grandson, nor that he is greedy for Deng Xiaotian''s status. He just suddenly thinks that Deng Xiaotian is very old, but he''s all alone. He puts all his youth on the soul of the dragon. He has never enjoyed the family warmth of his children and grandchildren.


    Besides, in terms of age, it''s right to call myself Deng Xiaotian''s grandfather. It''s just that all along, these members of the dragon soul call uncle.


    "Ha ha, OK. I''ll go to Weihai to see your parents after a while. I''d better talk to them face to face about it!" With great comfort, Deng Xiaotian was in a good mood. He took off his clothes and turned over to lie on the bed: "grandson, come to clean up the poison for my grandfather!"


    "Come on Suk answered, took out the acupuncture box and went to the bedside: "grandfather, then I started!" As he said this, he began to position his hands. His thumbs went down along the cervical vertebra until the spinous process of the fourth thoracic vertebra. He moved 1.5 inches to both sides to accurately find jueyinshu double points.


    With a little press, Deng Xiaotian''s skin has no elasticity for a long time, and a small indentation appears in an instant. Suk takes out two meteorite magnetic needles from the box, precisely enters the acupoints, and slowly twists and rubs them. The strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade in his body slowly converges into his hands and infuses them into the needles.


    With the experience of the previous two times, Suk is now a lot more relaxed. His strength goes deep into the pericardial blood vessels, constantly pulls the toxin away, and then pulls it out through the meteorite magnetic needle. This strength forms a loop and is recycled into his body. Then it is absorbed by the black jade pendant, and it goes back and forth, wave after wave.As time goes by, the room is quiet. Only the breathing of Deng Xiaotian and Suke rings. At this time, no one will disturb. Even if a little ant wants to pass through the door, it will be mercilessly crushed by the people guarding outside.


    For an hour or 60 minutes, Suk kept the same posture and did not move. His body was too much to eat, his brain was too dizzy and his strength was too weak. Finally, he took a long breath and pulled out the needle.


    Every detoxification will make Deng Xiaotian''s physical condition improve a lot. In particular, the strength of Taoist twelve section brocade is gentle and gentle. In the whole process, it gives people a very comfortable feeling, just like someone gives them another massage.


    Deng Xiaotian, who is in a relaxed mood, went to sleep directly this time. Suk put the needle into the box and saw that Deng Xiaotian was sleeping sweetly. He raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his head. Then he retired.


    Nanfeng was the only one left outside. When they came out, they just saw a worried look in their eyes. But before Suk spoke, Nanfeng turned his head and snorted.


    "Alas Suk speechless raised his hand and rubbed the bridge of his nose. Looking at the gloomy south wind, he knew that his outstanding shooting talent had brought great harm to the girl''s self-esteem, so he could only comfort her.


    "Still sulking! You know, a man with outstanding marksmanship like me, no matter how low-key, will be like a firefly in the dark, bright star, bright eyes. Before Suk finished speaking, I felt a surge of murderous air into the sky, and I was shocked.

 Chapter 1085

    Watching movies can be said to be Nanfeng''s only entertainment hobby, and it happens that Zhou Xingxing''s movies are her biggest hobby. Many times when she comes back from her mission, she will go to see a movie. Only at this time, she is more like an ordinary little girl, holding popcorn and drinks, laughing suddenly and weeping silently.


    So Suk said this line, Nanfeng immediately reflected its source, and then heard Suk boast, what sobbing Hu dregs, what fireflies, I Hu your face, I firefly your face, irrepressible Nanfeng, immediately kicked out.


    As soon as the action of Nanfeng started, Suk was on the alert. His face suddenly changed and he quickly hid to the side. I knew that all these women were violent!


    However, this time, the south wind was obviously more angry than before. After a miss, he immediately launched a continuous offensive. It seems that this series of legs are on a par with Suk''s Tan legs.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop Suk dodges from left to right, twists and turns. Fortunately, his skill is quick enough, and he has not been hit by the south wind. However, the corridor is narrow. Even if he can hide, he will be kicked. It''s better to run away. [


    "stop!" Suk lowered his voice. After all, Deng Xiaotian was sleeping in it. He didn''t want to disturb him. With a little bit of tiptoe and a lunge, he felt that his legs and stomach were numb, so he couldn''t stand firmly when he followed him. He aimed at the position of the south wind and fell over directly.


    Nanfeng''s attack belongs to thunder and heavy rain. It doesn''t use much strength. Even if you kick Suk, you shouldn''t kick him down directly! Can see Suk fall to his side, first subconsciously flash, but at the last moment, or quickly hold him.


    The two men''s posture is relatively novel, like dancing tango. In particular, Nanfeng''s right hand embraces Suk''s neck, leaning forward slightly, while his left hand holds Suk''s waist, and Suk''s body tilts backward, as if hanging in the air.


    How to say! A scene suddenly appeared in Nanfeng''s mind,


    because of this, she really felt that there was a Suk in her heart, which was a very serious thing. How could a man occupy her heart inexplicably? Nanfeng doesn''t understand!


    But now Suk suddenly mentioned that he would go to see the patient, so Nanfeng would not worry about it. After all, the patient''s situation is much more serious than his current problem.


    "Well!" Nanfeng is noncommittal, but the expression obviously tells Suk that he will let you go for a while and decide on the subsequent punishment after seeing your performance.


    After Nanfeng, she drove out of the convalescent community. When she passed by villa No. 6, Suk took a look over there. She had been here for two days and didn''t contact Li Feifei. She didn''t know whether her father could be discharged.


    It seems that Nanfeng is still angry. He doesn''t pay much attention to Suk all the way, until he drives to a square: "you come with me!"


    Suk doesn''t know why. Because it''s past morning exercise time, there are not so many people in the square. In a small pavilion not far away, there are more than a dozen Beijing opera fans enjoying themselves. These old men and women wear thick clothes, beating gongs and drums, singing, chanting and doing, but they are also lively.


    Nanfeng walks to the manhole cover beside a garbage can and finally stands up. This is a heat well. There is a word "heat" in the center of the manhole cover of black iron. There are thumb sized ventilation holes on the left and right sides, which are also convenient for opening. In particular, there is a thick iron wire tied to the ventilation hole on one side.


    With a little effort, the south wind had pulled the well cover to one side: "follow me down!" At the same time, she took out a mini flashlight that she was carrying. It seems that she had been prepared.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1086

    Suk looked at Nanfeng''s action. He was a little confused. Didn''t he say that he wanted to help people see a doctor? Why does this girl have to go down the well?


    "Granny Li!" Nanfeng opened the well cover and suddenly called inside. Suk realized that there was someone in the well. He quickly stepped forward and looked.


    The well is about six or seven meters deep. Because the sun is still bright during the day, you can clearly see the bottom of the well. The round wellhead keeps going down until the deepest part suddenly becomes a rectangular bottom.


    There were some dirty bedding on the ground, and even two legs appeared in front of us, but the sound of Nanfeng didn''t get any response.


    Nanfeng frowned and went down the simple escalator in the well without saying a word. Suk looked around, but no one noticed the movement. Don''t let people catch them as thieves. [


    but Nanfeng has gone down, so Suk can''t wait. Although it''s not clear why there are people lying there, I''m afraid it should be the patient before contacting Nanfeng.


    The mouth of the well was not big. After people went down, the light was blocked, and it suddenly became dark inside. But Nanfeng turned on the flashlight at the right time. This kind of strong light flashlight has very powerful lighting function, and soon Suk heard the sound of Nanfeng landing on both feet.


    When Suk was down-to-earth, there was no movement inside. The flashlight of south wind adjusted the light. Under it was a rectangular space of about two square meters, with many valves arranged on one side of the heating pipes, which made the whole space not look so cold, even like a heating room.


    Under the flashlight light, you can see an old man lying motionless on the quilt, seemingly sleeping soundly. Beside him, there are some daily necessities, thermos and water cups, but more of them are all kinds of drink bottles.


    Nanfeng stood still. Su keduan had a bad premonition. He subconsciously looked at Nanfeng. Although he was not facing the light source, he could still see the expression on Nanfeng''s face in the dark. It was very sad.


    The old woman looks about 80 years old. She is wearing a shabby army green coat. Even the cotton in many places leaks out. Her hair is all white and messy. The wrinkles on her face seem to be deeply engraved on it.


    At such a glance, Suk could see that the old man''s face was a little strange. When he thought of Nanfeng''s reaction, the bad feeling was even stronger. He tried to shout: "Granny Li!"


    Still angry, the whole narrow space is dead, even if the heat pipe is still emitting heat, Suk still feels cold all over.


    He walked over, squatted down, put his hand on the old man''s wrist, but found that he had no pulse. He turned to the south wind again and sighed deeply: "he''s gone!"


    Can see the south wind, the whole person is out of a state of depression, two hands tightly clenched fist, eyes in the dark some crystal clear.


    No matter how skillful Suk''s medical skills are,


    however, Suk FA felt the remorse in Nanfeng''s heart. It was five days ago that he met this old man. He suddenly fell down and Nanfeng helped her up. Looking at her trembling body, he insisted on sending her home.


    But when I knew that the old man actually lived underground, even at that time, I felt incredible.


    How many people can think that they will live in the well under the road. They even heard the old man say that there are too many people living in the well. At that time, the old man was still lamenting that the heat underground, warm in winter and cool in summer, is better than a building!


    The narrow space and the suffocating smell inside seemed to be her happy place to live. Grandma said that she had only lived in the new well for more than two years. Because of the water in the previous well, she had to move here. In the past ten years, she has moved from one well to another.


    The old man said that she felt uncomfortable and always felt that she would have some colic from time to time. Nanfeng knew that it might be because people were old and their heart would not be so good. Although she gave her all her money before she left, and hoped that the old man would go to the hospital to have a look, she knew how resistant the old man was to the hospital.


    I think I might as well take her to the hospital directly, but because of Deng Xiaotian''s injury, it has been delayed until now. Who knows that when I come here again, the old man has already died.


    If he had been more resolute at that time, maybe the old man would not have died. At the thought of this, Nanfeng was full of guilt and remorse, like a big stone in his heart.


    Suk felt that Nanfeng''s emotion seemed to have reached a critical point of depression. Her face was tight, biting her lips hard, and her body trembled slightly. Seeing her like this, her heart was gloomy.


    If this kind of emotion can not be released, I am afraid that Nanfeng may get sick at any time. Completely subconsciously, he raised his hand and patted Nanfeng on the shoulder: "if you want to cry, just cry!"(¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1087

    Nanfeng still didn''t cry, but her situation worried Suk. It was eleven o''clock, and they had been standing here for almost an hour. Although the weather was good, the temperature was still not high.


    "Let''s go back! We didn''t say hello to them for a long time


    "Well!" Nanfeng is a little bit, seems to have adjusted her mood, but from her face, the actual situation is not as simple as imagined.


    Because of this, on the way back, Suk always pays attention to the manhole cover on the side of the road from time to time, and always feels that there seems to be a person there as a haven.


    This kind of thing can''t be solved by one''s own, but no one wants to see such a situation. It''s not a matter of one person''s efforts in one day. It''s a national problem. [


    Nanfeng is more silent than before. She doesn''t say a word all the way. The whole person seems to be thinking about something. The more she is, the more she makes Suk feel that something is wrong. Sometimes she cries a lot, but she can really vent it.


    "Well, the south wind, how old are you?" Suk had no words to talk about. He was really upset by the oppressive atmosphere and had to take the lead in finding a topic.


    But to tell you the truth, Suk really can''t say the age of Nanfeng. It seems that he should be his own peers, but sometimes he feels much more mature than this age.


    Nanfeng continued to drive as if she didn''t hear her. The Santana was very smooth in her hands. It seemed that she was also an old driver, no less than herself.


    Suk has long found that there are still a large number of such old Santana, especially government agencies and even some people in high positions are willing to use it. Last time, Li Zeqing, the confidential secretary of the president''s office, seemed to drive such a humble Santana.


    So when going out, Nanfeng was not surprised to get out of the car, but now Nanfeng is silent and even answers her own questions. Suk really has no move. He sits in the co driver''s seat, leans forward and looks at the girl: "Hello! If you don''t speak, does it mean you are younger than me! How about you call brother later? "


    Suk didn''t mean to irritate Nanfeng. It was just a joke. At least it could divert the girl''s attention from the sad thing just now.


    Sure enough, Nanfeng finally had a little reaction. He turned his head and glared at Suk: "shut up


    "Hey, hey, discuss it!" As soon as Suk saw that Nanfeng''s mood was finally all relaxed, he would not give up the chance, and then he said, "Nanfeng!"


    Before he finished speaking, Suk felt like he was rushing forward. Fortunately, the seat belt would be tightened. Otherwise, he would have to perform the unique skill of installing glass in the forehead. But before he could react, he heard a bang, and the whole car stopped.


    I don''t know what happened in front of me. A white Lexus GX suddenly stopped. Because it was too sudden, Southwind was in a bad mood, and Suk was disturbing his mind, so he didn''t react and crashed into the rear of the SUV.


    Fortunately, the south wind emergency response is very sensitive, a foot brake, suddenly stopped steadily, but the white Lexus''s rear lampshade was also smashed.


    Suk subconsciously thought that he must have contributed a lot to the accident. He felt embarrassed and scratched his head. Looking at the south wind, he rubbed his nose subconsciously: "is this not bad for me?"


    "Hum!" Nanfeng stares at Suk fiercely, but she knows that in the final analysis, Suk''s factor is very small. The main reason is that the car in front suddenly changes lanes and pulls over to the side of the road. It seems that it wants to turn in from the intersection in front, but the car has no sign. It doesn''t even light up, otherwise Nanfeng won''t be caught off guard.


    Soon, the front door of the Lexus opened, and a young man jumped down. He was in his twenties. He ran to the back of the car anxiously, examined it carefully up and down, and suddenly turned to look at it with a fiery face.


    "How the hell do you drive! get off the car! Get out of the car The young man didn''t wear much. He was dressed in a cotton shirt with a knitted jacket and a pair of jeans. He was very handsome, but he couldn''t stand the dirty clothes.


    Especially when he saw that the car behind him turned out to be a broken Santana, and the license plate was mediocre, he was even more furious. What he couldn''t accept most was that his car''s tail light was smashed to the ground, but the front of the Santana didn''t even have a trace.


    This Lexus is the top high-end brand of Toyota. This GX alone is worth a million. How could it be damaged by a broken Santana? How hard did the Santana have to use!


    "Get out of the car The young man was very angry. Originally Nanfeng was about to open the car door, but the boy raised his foot and kicked on Santana''s body. With a bang, Nanfeng stopped and looked up. [


    in this small accident, if the responsibility is really divided, the car in front is also the main responsibility if it is not the whole responsibility, and it is responsible for itself. However, it is so arrogant that Nanfeng is in a bad mood, which makes her face even more gloomy."Do you have eyes?"


    "Get out of the car and lose money, so you can pretend to be a grandson without losing money?"


    "Paralyzed, will you come down?"


    It''s estimated that this guy should be a local. He doesn''t fight at all when he is scolded in Beijing. Especially when he sees that the driver is a female driver, and Suk, er, doesn''t seem to have any deterrent power. It''s a shame if he doesn''t crush the combination of a man and a woman and doesn''t show his bad temper!


    "Five!"


    Four


    "Three


    "Two!"


    Suk silently counted down, and then secretly observed the south wind. Sure enough, before she counted to one, the girl suddenly opened the door and jumped out.


    Suk finally let down his heart, since the south wind has been suppressing the sadness in his heart, not to let the tears fall, but now the fists and kicks, even if it is another way to vent it!


    It''s just that you''re unlucky for this guy. Please take care of yourself! Suk leaned forward and watched Nanfeng abuse this dirty mouthed boy. His fists hit the flesh and his feet became windy. After a while, his handsome little face was beyond recognition and turned into a pig''s head.


    From the beginning of scolding to the end of begging for mercy, compared with Suk, this is a process full of joy.


    However, Nanfeng had a good sense of propriety. Although the boy looked so black and blue that he fell into pieces, the actual situation didn''t matter. When she kicked the man to the ground, she didn''t look and went back to the car.


    Reversing, and then directly around the eye-catching Lexus, Suk looked at Nanfeng''s face, and finally no longer like before, tentatively asked: "is this comfortable?"


    Nanfeng glanced at Suk, finally got a response, frowned and said: "sick!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1088

    Suk feels it''s good to be with Nanfeng. He doesn''t have to fight by himself. When he meets a policeman, he just takes out his work permit and lets go immediately.


    Yes, the boy who was beaten chose to call the police, but the result is predictable. If he was beaten, he would be beaten in vain, and he would not live. In Yanjing, the probability of being struck by thunder is much higher. It can''t be said that you are doomed to a miserable ending before you get up.


    But because of this, Nanfeng''s mood is really better. At least when the breath in the bottom of her heart is released, her little face is no longer tight.


    When the car drove into the sanatorium, the speed obviously slowed down, especially when Nanfeng knew that Suk''s friend lived in villa 6, and now Li Feifei was walking with her mother on the road.


    "Suk!" When they saw Suk get out of the car, they were very surprised, especially Li Feifei, with a look of surprise on her face.


    "Feifei, Auntie!" Suk said hello politely, but Nanfeng didn''t stop and drove away. After all, it was not far away, and she was not that kind of warm-hearted person, so she left Suk.


    "You -- are you here?" Li Feifei looks at Suk and says nothing.


    "How is uncle?" Suk had no way to find Li Feifei because his previous itinerary was confidential and related to Deng Xiaotian''s injury. Besides, he was dizzy three times a day, so he didn''t have the energy. Fortunately, today he happened to meet Deng Xiaotian, and his condition improved obviously, and he had more time.


    "Well, it''s much better now. I''ll be out of the hospital in a week. Suk, why are you here?" Feifei''s mother saw Suk get off the car, especially the woman who was driving. She thought Suk had something else to do.


    "There''s something wrong here. I came here yesterday. I haven''t had time to see you and uncle yet." Suk said politeness, but Li Feifei was a little disappointed, when Suk suddenly came, it was a surprise for him!


    "It''s OK. Your friends often come to see us. Thank you very much! Let''s go back to cook now and have lunch together! " Because of her husband''s injury, Feifei''s mother has been treated very well. She can be discharged immediately and go home to take care of herself. She is in a good mood and has a smile on her face.


    Seeing that they had reached the door of villa No. 6, the three stopped.


    "Auntie, I won''t eat any rice. If I have time in the afternoon, I''ll go to see my uncle. I have something else to do here. I have to go first!" Suk knew that Feifei''s mother''s friends should be Wan Qihong and Li Linglong, but he didn''t contact them. After all, the main task here is to help Deng Xiaotian clear the toxins. The time is really not what he can arrange!


    "Well!" Li Feifei''s mother nodded. Now she doesn''t treat Suk as a child. After all, she can contact such a hospital and deal with problems in such a comprehensive way. Suk is far more mature than her actual age. Moreover, she knows something from Wanqi Hongkou that there are some big people living in villa 2.


    In contrast, the more people Suk can get to know in Yanjing, the more it is a manifestation of her ability. Especially now that she sees Suk, she is basically equivalent to half a son-in-law, even if she is a senior high school student.


    Suk gestured to Li Feifei to make a phone call. After all, she was too embarrassed to say anything in front of her mother. But the little girl nodded her head very considerately. Suk then went to Villa 2.


    Approaching villa No. 2, Suk suddenly found that there were more security guards in casual clothes around him. This was not Suk''s random guess, but the temperament of this kind of people was very obvious, and because he was in the convalescent area of the military hospital, he did not disguise himself.


    Soon a black red flag car slowly drove forward. Suk consciously stood at the side of the road. After the car passed, he continued to drive.


    With the departure of this car, the security personnel got on the car and left one after another. At this time, Suke saw Deng Xiaotian with all the people standing outside the villa. It seems that they were watching the red flag car before.


    "Grandfather, how did you get down? Now it''s better to have a rest and don''t walk around at will! " Suk is very natural to speak, in fact, this feeling is very strange, call up the grandfather is not strange, but naturally.


    "Just the prime minister!" Deng Xiaotian casually said that by this time, the motorcade had driven far away from the community. Before that, he was the overall person in charge of security work accompanying the premier on his southern tour. Moreover, if Deng Xiaotian had not turned the tide and swept away a series of hostile terrorist activities at that time, I''m afraid there would have been a wave of negative news in the world.


    "Prime minister?" Suk subconsciously twisted his neck to see the past, but now the team can''t even see a shadow. He has seen the prime minister''s appearance on TV many times. However, such a close brush makes Suk suddenly feel his heart beating faster.


    "Grandfather? Did you just call uncle Tian Black rain''s voice suddenly spreads, Su Ke is a Leng at first, turned a head to see one eye, look at, because she a word, everybody''s attention all put on oneself."Well! I''ve recognized Suk as my grandson! " Deng Xiaotian is more easygoing when he talks, especially the children who have watched him grow up with their own eyes.


    "Ah? Does Suk have to call me uncle? " Leng Tianbing didn''t succeed in beating Suk in the tan leg contest. Although he didn''t have any bad feelings, he always felt a little uncomfortable. Now when he heard that his rank had risen by one level, he immediately laughed.


    "That''s true. You have to call me aunt!" Heiyu began to make fun of him. Suddenly, several members of the dragon soul, who had been making friends with each other in the same generation, all gave themselves a big promotion. Even Dao Lang, who had been silent all the time, laughed.


    "Auntie, I''d better have a day." Suk took a gloomy look at Heiyu and said casually. Suddenly, the story of Yang Guo and XiaoLongNu came out.


    When the reaction comes to the emotional entanglement between XiaoLongNu and Guo''er, Heiyu suddenly appears to be a little shy and angry, but now with these people, Suk has developed the vigilance of being beaten at any time, and quickly retreats.


    How can Heiyu let Suk off? It was a matter of taking advantage of Suk. It seems that Suk has suffered a great loss. He has a feeling that he lost his wife and lost his army. He gritted his teeth and then flew out.


    Deng Xiaotian enjoys this feeling very much, especially now that his body can feel it, and the signs of improvement are more and more obvious. Even because the accumulated toxins have been decreasing for many years, he has a faint tendency to return to the peak. Naturally, he is very relieved.


    "On your own, don''t bully Suk, or the boy will have to walk around when he sees you in the future." Deng Xiaotian raised his hand, and finally saved Suk in Heiyu''s hand.


    [author''s digression]: I''m sorry, today''s chapter has some caveats!

 Chapter 1089

    At first sight, these people in the dragon soul group have strange personalities, but after they come into contact with each other, they are no different. They all have a strong code of conduct mentality. When they come into contact with strangers, the first principle is not to be known.


    In fact, the current black rain is just like this. It''s just like a relaxing game to chase Suk. During the period of contact with Suk, Suk would make a joke from time to time, digging out all the playful potential of these people''s characters.


    Suk for black rain once again ran to his room, the heart is sad: "on their own, careful I give you a small report!" Can only force to try to resist the black rain to bring their own little nephew hat.


    Black rain closed the door, hidden in the metal half mask behind the eyes seem to smile, Suk from the heart that she should be extremely beautiful, but why has been wearing a mask, but unknown.


    "Guo Er, where''s your sculpture? Show it to my aunt quickly!" [


    but a word from Heiyu almost made Suk get into the crack in the ground. Some jokes can be played, while others need to consider the emotions of the parties. Suk wants to say that his sculpture can''t be easily shown to others. Only in front of the closest woman can he show the complete shape of the sculpture.


    Moreover, it is the ultimate form of ferocity and ferocity. If the same gun can penetrate all obstacles, the opponent will be completely destroyed, and his mind will be rippling.


    However, the body''s natural reaction still betrays Suk''s real ideas incisively and vividly. Suk just shows the unique skills of Wudang school. He subconsciously wants to guard against the next three routes. When he reacts that this action seems to be a little indecent, he immediately retracts his hand.


    Heiyu is not an ordinary woman. She is thoughtful and highly responsive. That''s why she has been trained by Deng Xiaotian as her next successor. Many things only need one look and one action to know the opponent''s psychological state, and even understand the cause and effect by analogy.


    Even if Suk makes a quick decision and wants to stir up the next topic, black rain''s flying legs will inevitably hit again: "go to die, you little rascal!" Jiao scolds a, seeming to still take a trace of shame.


    Suk was red faced and dodged right and left. In the face of the powerful force of black rain, she could only listen to fate. She twisted her ears, bared her teeth and begged for mercy.


    "What were you thinking? It''s filthy


    "No, no! I didn''t think of anything If you don''t want to die soon, you can only insist that Castle Peak doesn''t relax and that he doesn''t admit his dirty thoughts just now.


    "Don''t you dare admit it?" With a little effort on Heiyu''s hand, Suk felt that his ears had begun to make 180 degree rotation, with a difficulty coefficient of 20. If he didn''t open his mouth again, maybe the difficulty coefficient would go up. Er, if he turned 360 degrees, would his ears fall off?


    Suk''s mind suddenly appeared chang''e-3 in the sky, the rocket into the disintegration of the picture, suddenly a chill: "I said! I said


    Heiyu just relaxed a little, but suddenly his face was a little hot. He seemed to have expected Suke''s frank and lenient speech, and immediately increased his power: "don''t say it!"


    Suk has a black line. What''s going on!


    Looking at Suk''s sad face, he decided to stop his revenge in the dark rain, so Suk''s hard-working ears finally kept the clouds open and the moon was bright, and he restored his original shape.


    Heiyu took a few deep breaths in succession, and finally recovered her calm, but Suk could still see that she was a little red. Of course, at this time, the fool hit the muzzle of the gun and pretended not to see it was the best way.


    "What happened when you went out with Nanfeng today? There''s something wrong with this girl when she comes back! " In fact, this is the real purpose of Heiyu to find Suk. As the soul of these people, Heiyu needs to know the state of each companion.


    Of course, she also knew that if she asked Nanfeng, it would be futile. The girl would shut her mouth and no one would want to pry it open.


    As long as he doesn''t find his own trouble, Suk will be Amitabha. Since Heiyu asked, he naturally told me what happened today.


    After all, it''s not a pleasant thing. Even if you are used to the black rain of life and death, there is a moment of sadness: "Alas, Nanfeng''s mood is not high, you have time to talk with her more!"


    "Well!" For this task, Suk is naturally responsible. [


    "in recent days, I thought she was more cheerful. Why did she have such a thing?" Heiyu''s two bracelets are on her chest. At the moment, her twin peaks have shrunk by two numbers again, but this action can still make people feel the explosive power inside.


    Suk would like to say that this kind of tight bra underwear has many disadvantages and is prone to many diseases. It''s better to release the original ecology when it''s normal. But when he thinks about the disaster he just suffered, he thinks that maybe this opportunity is not appropriate.


    Black rain''s sense is very keen, which is a skill cultivated in the battlefield. His eyes are like electricity, and he looks at Suk quickly. He only looks at Suk with his eyes fixed on his chest. He opens his mouth, wants to talk but stops, and immediately puts down his hand: "what are you looking at?""Well! You want me to say it? Or not? " Suk subconsciously took a step back. Sometimes women have to take both positive and negative strategies when they speak, saying that they know whether this is a question sentence, a statement sentence, an imperative sentence or an exclamation sentence?


    "Ah! I didn''t ask! " As soon as Suk saw the cannibal look in Heiyu''s eyes, he immediately waved his hand.


    Looking at Suk like a frightened rabbit, Heiyu chuckles. It''s strange to say that Suk seems to have a kind of temperament, which can make people unconsciously relax. Even if the mood is full of gloom, it can quickly change with him: "you say! I won''t hit you this time! "


    Suk carefully observed Heiyu''s eyes, trying to see what she meant. This action almost led to a flying foot in Heiyi: "speak quickly!"


    "Well! This is it Doctor parents heart, I don''t go to hell who go to hell, Suk heart said two words, finally decided to stand on the point of view of the importance of things.


    "I think I think your underwear number is too small and too tight. In the long run, it will cause many diseases, including dyspepsia caused by blocked thoracic diaphragm, chest tightness caused by long-term tight chest muscle, insomnia and even cardiopulmonary dysfunction, muscle strain caused by stretching neck muscle, cervical joint inflammation, Ru gland and lymphoproliferation!"


    As soon as Suk gritted her teeth, she was like pouring beans in a bamboo tube. She kept on talking about the danger of the black rain in the shortest time. She didn''t give her a chance to get angry. Fortunately, her tortoise breathing really made her vital capacity increase greatly, so she didn''t suffocate and die.


    "To sum up, you are a mask of great evil. I hope you can correct it as soon as possible. OK, I''m finished!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1090

    Suk finished all his words in one breath, and black rain''s expression was also changeable, from shyness at the beginning, to thoughtfulness in the middle, to fury at the end.


    Because of what Suk said, she had already felt some symptoms, but at last she suddenly realized why Suk knew this. Suddenly, Suk broke into her room yesterday.


    He must have seen his front, otherwise he would never have known so clearly. He could even see that his underwear was too small. He must be pretending to be dizzy.


    In fact, after Suk fainted yesterday, Heiyu felt that something was wrong. But Suk''s acting skills were superb, and Guixi zhendinggong helped him pretend to be dead. He was really cheated by his disguise. Now Suk showed his horse''s feet, and he burst into a rage.


    Especially in the last sentence of Suk, he even said that he was the cover of big chest, which one can''t bear? It''s too obscene. With the bite of silver teeth, the lethal chain legs suddenly roared out. [


    "ah! You made me say it! It''s not bad for me


    "You can''t hide your illness from doctors!"


    "Help


    "Murder


    Suk fled in a hurry in the room, while Heiyu was standing at the door, with a woman''s courage to be a close guard. She rose up with hatred and immediately killed Suk. She went up to heaven and down to the door, and finally kicked Suk''s ass.


    Suk suddenly flew and fell on the bed freely. A thought suddenly flashed in his heart: "my life is over!"


    Just at this time, a sudden sound sounded. Originally, Heiyu stopped. Suk turned around and saw that Heiyu pressed her watch on her wrist. She thought she had set the alarm clock.


    "You wait for me!" Black rain let out a cruel words, directly turned out of the room.


    Suk was confused for the rest of his life, but he was safe for the time being. He constantly warned himself that he must be careful when talking to these people next time. If he doesn''t pay attention, he may be in danger. These people can''t speak reliably!


    A new task appeared. Heiyu wanted to start at once, accompanied by Nanfeng. When Suk sent them away, the two women''s eyes were still very different.


    However, Heiyu''s resentment is deeper, and he gouges out his eyes, which means that he is not a gentleman if he does not avenge his revenge, but Nanfeng''s eyes are not clear.


    Suk didn''t know what task these two people were carrying out, because they involved a lot of secrets. He honestly didn''t ask, but he knew that it was not an ordinary business trip.


    The task that needs to send out the dragon soul must not be a simple job, and it is very likely to die, extremely dangerous, scratched his head, and then solemnly said: come back early!


    But because of this sentence, the two women''s eyes have some strange light.


    But in fact, when Suk left Yanjing to fly back to Weihai, the black rain and south wind still did not appear. Although Suk wanted to see them return safely before returning, this wish was not realized at the moment of boarding the plane.


    Suk stayed in Yanjing for four days. During these four days, he had acupuncture for Deng Xiaotian three times a day. Through this period of treatment, the total amount of toxin on Deng Xiaotian has been reduced by one third.


    Don''t underestimate this one-third. Deng Xiaotian hasn''t done anything for 20 years, so he has to suppress it. He even has to choose a stranger to kill a strong man. When Suke first pulled out the poison for him, he didn''t even produce one percent of the toxin.


    But now Deng Xiaotian has got a fundamental improvement. Although he is still skinny, his skin has begun to shine out of line with his age. His liver, which was injured during his southern tour with the premier, has recovered.


    Although it will be more and more difficult to clean up the poison in the end, Suk has reason to believe that more than 80% of the toxin in Deng Xiaotian''s body and 20% of the residual toxin can be eliminated in one year''s time, which depends on time. [


    one third is a critical point, which ensures that Deng Xiaotian will not get any worse. Suk also needs to return to Weihai first. After all, Weihai has a lot to do.


    In fact, the time has exceeded Suk''s expectation. There are two things that are most urgent. One is the monthly exam, and the other is the reopening of Mingzhu commercial building.


    Li Feifei came back with Suk to take part in the monthly exam. Suk went to see his father, but now it''s no big problem. It seems that he can go back in less than half a month, so there''s no need for Li Feifei to stay in bed. Her mother and nurse can take care of her properly.


    "Wan Qihong called me yesterday!" On the plane, Li Feifei sat next to Suk, held Suk''s hand tightly, put his head on his shoulder, and suddenly said a word.


    "Well!" Suk answered and turned to look at Li Feifei. He didn''t have time to contact Wan Qihong and Li Linglong, so when he left, he didn''t say hello to them. If they knew, he was not very kind."I didn''t tell her you were coming!" Li Feifei''s voice was very soft. The plane was very quiet. Although she could still feel the ups and downs in the void, she felt very down-to-earth and safe.


    The last time Suk accompanied Li Feifei''s family to Yanjing, they had a close relationship. The little girl is full of sweetness now. As for WAN Qihong, she is a competitor. Although she has a good relationship now, she takes good care of herself.


    But when it comes to emotion, Li Feifei still has her own careful thinking, so she has been careful about the news of Suk''s coming to Yanjing. She has never mentioned it to anyone, but she is still a little embarrassed when she thinks that her actions may make Suk feel cautious.


    "Well! I didn''t tell them either Suk nodded. It''s better to keep it secret, or you can''t avoid an explanation. But I can''t help thinking about the heroic image. It''s really troublesome! My fiance in name, how can I feel more and more!


    Unexpectedly, because I didn''t see Wan Qihong, I felt a little guilty!


    "The day after tomorrow''s monthly exam, you''ve lost a lot of homework in this period of time." Suk didn''t want to think about the things that bothered him any more and started another topic.


    "It''s OK. We''ve finished our senior high school courses, and we can cope with it in the review stage. Besides, there''s a No.1 in the whole school by my side!" My boyfriend is the first in the school. It''s really face saving.


    At this time, there was a sharp quarrel not far ahead. In a quiet environment, Suk was extremely noticeable. He subconsciously tilted his head to look forward.


    "You paralyzed Little Bo son, know to seduce a man, I call you so!" A fat woman in a fur coat, with a short figure, was holding the collar of the stewardess and slapping her in the face.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1091

    Thick eyebrows, big eyes, fat face, fat waist. Cha a strange hairpin ring, revealing two arms, fashionable bracelet. Sometimes when he got angry, he would hit his husband on the head when he lifted the well fence. Suddenly, he was worried and knocked over the Chuang Ke''s leg with a stone pestle. Born unable to pick needles and thread, she is the mother of the mountain.


    Su Ke''s first look at the past, his brain suddenly came out of the "outlaws of the marsh" in the female worm Gu Da Sao scene footage, but not in front of this person who can be?


    The temperature control in the cabin is very good. Where can I wear a fur coat? But the fat woman is sweating and blushing. She is still reluctant to take it off. Now she is domineering and looks very ugly.


    The stewardess, with high hair and tall stature, was wearing a uniform, a rose red suit, a plaid skirt and a silk scarf around her neck. Now she was being pulled down by the fat woman''s collar.


    A handcart for all kinds of drinks is parked in front of the stewardess. It should be distributing drinks. How did the conflict arise? Suk frowned, but it didn''t pass. The matter should be handled by the crew chief.


    The height difference between the two people is obvious. Suk''s visual observation shows that the stewardess should be more than 1.7 meters, while the fat woman is obviously only 1.6 meters. Moreover, the fat woman''s position is not in the outside seat, but across from a person. So the action of grabbing the collar is very funny, just like the conflict between a child and an adult.


    "Little Biao! I call you Sao! " The fat woman holds the collar of the stewardess in her left hand and relies on her extraordinary weight. The stewardess can''t step back. Her right hand slaps directly on her cheek with a clear voice.


    The stewardess, who is young and in her early twenties, is estimated to be an internship flight attendant who just graduated from school. In the face of such a situation, she is completely at a loss. All kinds of emergency treatment she learned in school are forgotten. She covers her face and tears around her eyes.


    "Your husband didn''t let me go just now!" Beautiful stewardess, pear blossom with rain, want to appeal for themselves, don''t say OK, say this, suddenly a man also stood up, not tall, also with stewardess level, more than 40 years old, red face: "who the hell touched you? Don''t bite yourself, Jian


    This man was wearing a black leather jacket with a white shirt inside. Although he tried hard to be more polite, the temperament of the local tyrant in the mountain village still stood out. He had a big stomach, which was very harmonious with the fat woman.


    And Suk was sure that the man in his 40s must have been drinking. He didn''t speak clearly. As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly slapped the stewardess.


    Fortunately, the stewardess had already got rid of the fat woman''s hand and quickly backed away, so as not to be beaten again. However, she was also frightened by the man''s action.


    "Sir, please pay attention to the image!" At this time, the purser came with a male flight attendant. Seeing the scene, he quickly maintained order. But before she finished speaking, the fat woman began to shout again: "note that you are paralyzed. If you are in a hurry, you will be fired. We can know the boss of your airline!"


    As she said this, the fat woman wanted to smash the purser with her beautiful satchel. The purser was more calm and said in a deep voice, "if you are still like this, we will take necessary measures!"


    "Do you know who we are? My husband is the Secretary of the Party committee. I tell you, he is a civil servant. Killing you is like killing an ant! "


    The fat woman with teeth and claws looked at the steward, and she was really scared by herself. She was even more arrogant. She held her arms and sneered: "now you hurry to apologize to me, especially the little Jian!"


    All the people in the cabin are looking here, but no one wants to go to mediate. They are all whispering and pointing. It''s none of their business.


    In fact, Li Feifei has long understood and understood that the man who is the Secretary of the township party committee must have played a hooligan while the stewardess was delivering drinks. Then his mother tiger did not dare to show her teeth to him, instead, she got into trouble with the stewardess.


    "What a villain! Such a person is still a civil servant!" Although the heart is hate that person''s behavior, but a little girl really can''t do anything.


    But Li Feifei can''t do it, which doesn''t mean that Suk can''t do it. In fact, Suk can''t see it for a long time. In fact, everyone has a just side, but their ability is poor. They can only swallow their breath. Especially when they hear that the men are government workers. They have such a strong voice that there were several male passengers who wanted to speak, but they all gave up.


    "Can you stop yelling, the plane is not your own!" Suk walked over and looked at the Secretary of the Party committee, but he was not only gentle and pretty, but also not tough, so he had no deterrent force.


    "Who left your crotch open? Get out of the way!"


    The big bellied man, slightly squinting, glared at Suk, did not pay any attention to him.


    "What did you say?" Suk didn''t seem to hear him clearly, so he leaned forward and put his head forward. But before the man spoke, his face suddenly changed and he slapped him in the face."Pa!" A sound, this slap is much stronger than the tiger''s strength, directly put the man''s eyes, suddenly fell into the seat.


    "He said he had a bomb on him and wanted to hijack the plane!" Suk called out in a voice, and at the same time, he turned to look at the conductor with a wink.


    "Ah? There''s a bomb Suk''s words immediately frightened all the other passengers around, and even some people subconsciously wanted to run away. Fortunately, the conductor stopped this unsafe behavior in time.


    "Don''t panic, we''ll keep you safe!" The purser was a little surprised, but since the young man who suddenly appeared had already done this, she could not pull back.


    As soon as she saw that her man had been slapped, she was so fierce that she was about to jump over and scratch her. However, Suk had been on guard, so she would not let her succeed. She reached out and clasped her wrist, pushed her hard, and then pushed the tigress to her seat.


    "Help, control him!" Suk turned to the male stewardess and said, where does the stewardess dare to delay? He subconsciously took a look at the purser. With tacit approval, he gave the party secretary a hand.


    "What do you want? I am a public servant of the state, and you should bear the legal responsibility! " The man was slapped by Suk, and all the wine gas came out. When he spoke, there was a kind of arrogance.


    "Your behavior has endangered the public safety, we must be responsible for the safety of passengers, now please come with us to check!" Steward with Suk''s reminder, although the heart beat drum, but still insist on saying.


    "When did I tell you that you''re so bloody!"


    "I hear you!" Suk stepped forward directly, slapped him and then retreated to the back. In the front, it can be said that he was in an emergency and had to do something. If he did something later, he would not only act as an agent, but also be classified into public security cases.


    "I heard it, too!" The stewardess who had been beaten before also had the courage to shout at this time.


    "Yes, we heard it, too!" At last, the sense of justice of the masses was awakened, and a series of Crusade attacks stunned the arrogant men and women, even forgot to resist, and they were directly taken to the cabin of the maintenance group.

 Chapter 1092

    "Does he really have a bomb?" Li Feifei saw Suk sitting back and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, he said it to me personally. I think his eyes are so sincere that they don''t seem to be lying. Well, they are civil servants. How can they lie?"


    Suk has no prejudice against civil servants. After all, a large part of his friends are government workers, and even he doubts whether the man is a fake or not.


    "Cut, you make it up!" Li Feifei beat Suk for a while. Since Suk left the seat, she has been staring at his every move, especially when he gave the man a slap with his flying hand. What a relief!


    "Hey, hey!" Suk is noncommittal. Anyway, as long as he insists on hearing about it, that''s right. Besides, there are witnesses.


    About ten minutes later, the stewardess appeared again with her drink cart. Her eyes were still red and her cheeks were even red. The strength of the female tiger was really strong.


    "Thank you!" The young stewardess is from the heart of thanks, after the re makeup of the small face is pretty, curled up hair, showing a clean forehead, oval face, eyebrows are very thin, the voice is very sweet.


    "It''s OK, don''t mention it!" Suk nodded, took the hot coffee from the stewardess, and first gave Li Feifei a cup. His action made the stewardess notice Li Feifei, hesitated, and took out two pieces of chocolate from her pocket: "here you are!"


    When a person is most helpless, come forward, this kind of timely help is the most precious. At that time, there was no one to help himself, only the man in front of him.


    In the girl''s heart, it is not too much to describe Suk as a hero in the situation at that time.


    "I think the stewardess is in love with you!" Li Feifei lowered her voice and whispered a word in Suk''s ear. The woman was very sensitive. When she found that the stewardess had something wrong with Suk''s eyes, she consciously released a warning signal, so she must give Suk a preventive injection first.


    "Is there any mistake?" Suk shrugged, leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. Don''t get entangled in this kind of thing. Otherwise, it''s not clear. Suk knows three of them.


    "Li Feifei continued to lean on Suk''s shoulder, put his left arm in his arms, closed his eyes, and enjoyed the current atmosphere:" I don''t care, anyway, you are mine, no one can take it away! "


    Suk did not speak, suddenly opened his eyes, raised his right hand directly, grasped the slap, and clasped the man''s wrist. It was no one else. It was the unknown party secretary, the big bellied man, who had just been slapped by himself.


    Suk didn''t expect that he would come back so soon, but the red and swollen mark on his face was still very obvious. At that time, he had left his hand and didn''t even use half of his strength. Otherwise, it would be more than a pig''s head now, and he would have lost some teeth.


    "Want to be beaten?" Suk frowned, but did not stand up interest, to deal with the fat man, he can sit down.


    "You let go!" The big bellied middle-aged civil servant had a vicious look in his eyes, but Suk''s strength was not what he could cope with when he had been hollowed out by wine and sex for a long time.


    And with Suk''s right hand slowly exerting force, the man''s strength of struggle is getting smaller and smaller, constantly breathing air conditioning, the whole face has become a pig liver color, sweat on the forehead slowly emerge.


    "Get out of the way!" Suk suddenly released his hand. The fat man sat on the ground and stood up in a hurry: "believe it or not, I''ll throw it out for you to be Altman?"


    It may be that Suk''s hand just now really scared him. His whole wrist was numb and he couldn''t use any strength. If you look at it carefully, the place where he held it was blue, like he was wearing a bracelet. He quickly stepped back two steps.


    The man retreated to a safe distance, but just as soon as he raised his hand, he saw Suk''s eyes, and then he stepped back two steps. Then he pointed to Suk angrily: "you wait, I won''t kill you when I get off the plane!"


    "Yes! It''s not over! " Fat woman at this time also a face of common hatred, the anger in her eyes, it seems to burn Suk to death, but they did not think, why such a thing happened.


    "What''s your mother looking at? I''m going to clean up with you Fat woman was a little afraid of Suk because she had done it before, but all the pretending passengers around her became the object of her anger, swearing.


    Suk didn''t have any worries, but he didn''t understand what reliance this man had and how he could be so rampant. Although he was not so powerful in Weihai, he could not easily threaten himself.


    "Suk!" Li Feifei is not so calm as Suk. Her face is a little white and she holds Suk''s arm tightly: "what should I do?"


    "Nothing! Don''t worry Suk patted Li Feifei''s hand to show her not to be nervous. The stewardess came back a little later. She looked worried and leaned over Suk''s ear: "you get off the plane and leave the airport. That man''s name is Zhang Jinming, deputy secretary of wangtunxiang!"Wangtun township area actually includes the present Weihai airport. It was originally a rural area, but after the development and occupation of land, especially after the completion of the airport, the urbanization construction has been completed, which is almost equivalent to the urban area.


    It can be said that Weihai airport is within the sphere of influence of Wangtun township. No wonder he has such confidence. He turned out to be a local tyrant.


    "Never mind, what can''t he do to me? You don''t have to worry! " Sukhun''s indifference made the stewardess even more anxious. She subconsciously turned her head and took a look: "you don''t know, he has a good relationship with the people in the airport police station. Just now I heard him say that after he got off the plane, he called the police!"


    "Then let him call the police. I''m brave for a just cause. He said there was a bomb, didn''t he?" Suk thought that he had a deep relationship with the airport police station, and he was not without friendship with the Municipal Public Security Bureau. With sun Ruigang, the deputy director, he really didn''t believe he could make a big splash.


    But it''s not easy for Suk to say clearly about this relationship, as if he was really showing off.


    "Well, I''ll testify then. He did say there was a bomb!" The stewardess gritted her teeth and finally made the decision. In fact, she knew in her heart that Zhang Jinming, the deputy secretary, might really know the management of the airline and it might be easy to fire herself.


    But now she can''t shrink back. Suk stands up when she is most helpless. She can''t be ungrateful.

 Chapter 1093

    In fact, when he got off the plane, Suk knew that the fat man named Zhang Jinming had been following him closely. It seemed that he was afraid of running away, so he simply stopped and waited for a while: "Hello! Come here, and let''s go together Suk waved to him as he spoke.


    When the plane landed, the mobile phone just had a signal, and Zhang Jinming had already contacted the police station. Now he naturally had no fear. In his mind, this is his own territory. It''s just a matter of words for Suk to knead round and flat.


    But the slap I got would never end like this, especially in the face of so many people on the plane, I was severely humiliated, this revenge, swear not to be human.


    It''s obviously not his style to just beat Suk to vent his anger. At present, his own personal force can''t achieve this wish. Judging from Suk''s age, he should still be studying, whether in high school or university. As long as he can leave a record for him, then he can''t think of a better generation!


    This is his ultimate goal, vicious!


    "Hum!" Zhang Jinming glared at Suk fiercely, but he didn''t fight for the benefit of words. Now he looked at Suk with pity.


    Sure enough, soon the police came to the police station, dressed in uniforms, law enforcement recorder hanging on the body, as to open or not open it is unknown, came directly to stop Suk: "someone called the police, you are suspected of causing trouble, now you need to come back with us to accept investigation!"


    The policeman who spoke had a straight face, but Suk had seen that before he came, he had eye contact with Zhang Jinming. Standing in the same place, he pointed to Zhang Jinming: "what about him? Would you like to go with me? "


    "You don''t have so much nonsense, just mind yourself!" Next to another young police attitude is quite bad, came to take Suk away.


    "Pay attention to your law enforcement image, and the police officer. Don''t you need to take notes?" Suk raised his finger to the young policeman. He was stunned by what he said and stopped subconsciously.


    Feeling that Suk spoke in a clear and orderly way, he seemed to know something about it. Such a person was more difficult. He gave a cold hum, but instead of coming over, he went to Zhang Jinming and his wife.


    Suk and Li Feifei came back with only two bags. On the contrary, it was Zhang Jinming and his wife, pushing the luggage cart, full of bags.


    "Sister-in-law, it''s a great harvest!" The young police immediately put on a warm face, walked over and naturally took over the luggage car, it was very winking.


    "Yes, I just got back from Yanjing. I went to Paris! You have to buy more. Take a look at this fur coat. It''s the latest model this year. Twenty thousand dollars! " Fat woman is very proud to show off, this image is like pig Bajie put on a golden cassock.


    "Hey! That''s a good thing The young policeman quickly agreed. This way of talking is very familiar. Suk frowned slightly, then looked coldly at the older policeman in front of him. From the epaulet, he was just a second-class superintendent.


    "Xiao Wang!" The second level superintendent called out to remind the young policeman to pay attention and pondered, "Secretary Zhang, would you please come back with us?"


    "Good! I''ll cooperate with you, but I''ll have another one. I''ll go to the office to take notes immediately after the meeting Zhang Jinming seems to give a serious answer.


    "Yes The old policeman was in his early thirties, and he was always cool and reasonable. After that, he looked at Suk again.


    "Let''s go! Go and have a look at you Suk shrugged his shoulders. As soon as he finished, he heard a girl''s voice behind him: "wait! wait! I''m a witness, and I''ll go with you! "


    The stewardess caught up with him, panting, pulling a pink suitcase and trotting all the way. Although Suk didn''t ask for anything in return for helping others, Suk was comforted by the performance of the stewardess.


    After all, in today''s society, there are too many examples of saving people.


    Suk looks at the stewardess running over and Li Feifei beside him. The two girls are worried, which makes Suk feel uneasy. After thinking about it, he still thinks that they should not be frightened.


    In fact, when he got off the plane and picked up his backpack, Suk had already thought of a way to solve the problem, but it was more intense. Now that he has changed his attention, he is not dawdling.


    "Please show me your identification!" Suk opened his backpack and said to the policeman in front of him.


    When the police took out his police card, Suk also turned out a black envelope work card from his bag and handed it to him.


    Time began to freeze in this second. The moment the police looked at Suk taking out his work permit, the expression on his face began to become extremely complex. From the beginning of the accident, doubts to the shock and disbelief later, Suk took a glance and then smile.


    The front cover of Suk''s work permit is different from that of his police officer''s permit. On the top is a pattern similar to a police badge, but on the bottom is the work permit of the Ministry of national security. After opening it, there is an electronic photo of Suk, as well as his police number and rank.Subordinate to the eighth Bureau of the Ministry of national security, he is an investigator and has the rank of a third-class superintendent. As a policeman, he naturally knows the Department of national security, but most of his contacts are of the same rank. However, the certificate in his hand shows that he is from the Ministry, or even from the central government.


    When he reacts, he subconsciously stands at attention and salutes. Then he respectfully hands his work permit to Suk.


    But Suk didn''t pick up the certificate: "officer Wu, do you have the police pass? You can check the authenticity! "


    Naturally, this certificate is true. Suk has now officially become a member of the dragon spirit. The last time he shot a few shocking shots in the underground shooting range of villa 2, Heiyu personally recommended it to Deng Xiaotian. The two generations of Dragon Spirit leaders who were appointed as Ren and neiding nodded. Naturally, the procedure went very fast.


    "No!" Wu Chaotong firmly shakes his head. Just now, he has identified 60% of the real Xing by his hand. If he checks the authenticity face to face now, he may offend Suk. These are old-fashioned remarks. Moreover, he has just remembered Suk''s warning. When he returns to the office, it''s OK to check it. Anyway, Suk''s personal information can be found at any time.


    "Well, now please help to take both of them away. I suspect that they may have participated in some kind of espionage activities when they leave the country. They need to be quarantined and examined. Take them to your place first!"


    The Ministry of national security is the country''s anti espionage agency, and Suk''s eighth bureau is in charge of following, investigating and arresting spies. What''s more, the Zhang Jinming and his wife just said that they came back from Paris! Just hit Suk''s gun.

 Chapter 1094

    National interests are above everything else, and national security is more important than Mount Tai. Once it comes to national security, no one can relax. Wu Chaotong, who has just learned the spirit of the Third Plenary Session of the 18th CPC Central Committee, still remembers that the president said: national security and social stability are the premise of reform and development. Only with national security and social stability can reform and development continue.


    This sentence has put national security at the top of the list. In Suk''s words, he just proposed to review the Deputy Secretary of the Party committee of Wangtun township. The reason is that he has just returned from Paris and is likely to have participated in espionage activities. The word "spy" has expanded the situation to a very serious level.


    And now he has a deep belief in the identity of the staff of the National Security Department of Suk. Since he has the courage to ask for assistance and take Zhang Jinming away, it will not be a hoax to make up for the number. After all, he has to go back to the Institute himself. If he is a liar, he will not fall into the trap.


    "Who are you? What makes you think I''m a spy? Why should I be censored? " Zhang Jinming choked his neck and roared at Suk. Now his uneasy mood became more and more intense, especially after Suk took out his work permit. Although he didn''t see what department it was, Wu Chaotong''s face couldn''t change.


    It''s a big deal! This is Zhang Jinming''s first reaction! [


    "you will know who I am later!" Suk turned to look at Zhang Jinming. The big bellied man''s eyes were panic, and even his chest was constantly fluctuating because of tension.


    "Take it away!" Suk put his eyes on Wu Chaotong again. His tone was firm and there was no room for maneuver. Even at this time, he had a kind of imposing manner.


    "Well! I''m sorry. I''ll go to the bathroom first. We''ll leave in a minute! " Wu Chaotong very apologetic smile, and subconsciously touched the stomach: "a little urgent!"


    "Well!" Suk, noncommittal, nodded.


    The situation is a little strange now. The young policeman has been stunned. He is clearly helping Zhang Jinming out. How can he be labeled as a spy now? And Wu Chaotong seems to take it seriously!


    Fat woman even if the brain is not enough, now also realized what is wrong, nervous ran to Zhang Jinming side: "husband, what''s the matter? He said we were spies? "


    Just now, Zhang Jinming took a furtive look at Suk''s work card, which actually said that it was the Ministry of national security. His heart suddenly clattered, and his brain was a little blank. It wasn''t until fat woman''s voice came that he was a little sober.


    "You are a fake! Your ID is fake! " Zhang Jinming reaches out his hand to snatch Suk''s certificate. In his mind, how could Suk have a relationship with the Ministry of national security when he was young? It must be a fake certificate, it must be!


    "Watch your behavior!" It would be a shame for Suk to let a fat man with a big stomach snatch his certificate. His right hand flashed quickly, and the certificate was put in the bag again. Then he pointed to Zhang Jinming and stopped his next move.


    Suk is now a bit involved in the play. Now his image is very different from the usual. The wording of his speech is closer to the working state, and every move is professional.


    But now the most surprising thing to say is that Li Feifei and the stewardess stand on one side in a daze. The change of this matter is too strange. How could he be caught in the police station just now? In a twinkling of an eye, he would change roles and take away the deputy secretary!


    What''s more, Suk''s identity suddenly becomes mysterious. No matter when spies or agents are synonymous with mystery, what''s going on?


    But now the development of the situation is reversed, and I feel relieved at last!


    Wu Chaotong came back from the bathroom, nodded to Suk first, then looked at Zhang Jinming: "Secretary Zhang, now you have to come with us!"


    Just now, he was not in a hurry to facilitate, but took this opportunity to quickly report the current situation. After all, the development of the incident has gone beyond his scope of authority.


    Zhang Jinming is the Deputy Secretary of the Party committee of Beitun Township, with the administrative level at the deputy section level. Although he is a second-class police sergeant, he is only at the stock level now. Even if he is a law enforcement officer, he can ignore this problem, but what can he do afterwards?


    A fool can also see that Suk is making use of an excuse. If Zhang Jinming hadn''t said before that he would get Suk in, how could he have set himself on fire? Besides, this is not an ordinary fire. This is a huge fire in NIMA.


    There is a vulgar saying among the policemen working in the grass-roots police station, that is: a dog from the Municipal Bureau can walk horizontally in the police station, but Suk is not a person from the Municipal Bureau, not the provincial department. This is a unit at the same level as the Ministry of public security, which is equivalent to a person from the central government!


    And other departments may not pay the bill, but Guoan is different. Up to now, it still works in the following counties and districts. It can be said that the relationship between bones and tendons can not be ignored. [


    "Lao Wu, this is you!" This time, Zhang Jinming did not hide his relationship with the two policemen. He was extremely friendly. But before he finished, Wu Chaotong interrupted him: "Secretary Zhang, let''s go to the police station first!" Then he lowered his voice: "the leader already knows about it!"Looking at Wu Chaotong constantly winking at himself, he indicated that he should pay attention to the identity of Suk. Moreover, the leader already knows what he said, that is, the director of the airport police station knows. The director is his old acquaintance! Eat and drink together, can''t help outsiders!


    At the thought of this, Zhang Jinming''s nervous mood finally relaxed a lot. He didn''t believe it. When he went to Paris by himself, he really became a spy?


    "Well, let''s go!" After that, Zhang Jinming, who felt confident again, subconsciously glared at Suk, and saw that Suk just turned to look at himself, and quickly moved his eyes away.


    "Stare again! What''s your look like? You''re sending a signal to your partner? Now I have to doubt that you are not alone. You should be isolated immediately, and it is necessary to review your family situation. This scope is not limited to immediate family members! "


    As soon as Suk opened his mouth, it was the rhythm of the development of things. Wu Chaotong stopped at once and gave Zhang Jinming a wink. But who knew that the fat man was also hot tempered. He was red faced and thick necked and yelled at Suk: "I''m a party cadre. You have to examine me and pass the approval of the organization. Now I want to report to the higher leaders!"


    "Officer Wu, collect his communication equipment. This is a sensitive period. Be careful of his contact with foreign forces!" Suk said something with eyes and nose, then raised his finger to the fat woman: "yes, and her!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1095

    It''s a kind of discipline within the party. Of course, there is no communication equipment. So as soon as Suk spoke, Zhang Jinming''s mind suddenly came up with the word, and he was shocked.


    However, it immediately came back to me that even if it was Shuanggui, it should be someone from the Discipline Inspection Commission: "what qualifications do you have to confiscate my mobile phone? Do you think you are the discipline inspection commission?"


    When Wu Chaotong heard this, he immediately felt that things were going to be bad. He really regretted how he mentioned his strong points to him just now. He obviously felt that Zhang Jinming''s arrogance was getting arrogant now.


    "Secretary Zhang, Secretary Zhang!" Wu Chaotong stepped forward with a wry smile: "you and your wife should work together. Take out the phone first. We will help you keep it properly!"


    The Discipline Inspection Commission has great power, and the construction of Party members'' discipline style is very important. However, compared with national security, it is obvious which is more important. Moreover, Suk''s request is reasonable and legal, and he can''t refuse it. [


    "if I am qualified, you can ask officer Wu!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and looked at FeiGong and Feipo''s honest hand in his mobile phone. This time, he snorted.


    There''s no way. He''s too involved in the play. Suk thinks he''s the embodiment of justice. He''s struggling with the insidious and cunning spies. He must fight 120 points.


    As for whether he is a public tool for private use or a public revenge, I don''t care! Anyway, I''m not happy now. I have to teach this couple a lesson.


    Zhang Jinming and his wife were still taken away. Although they were very reluctant, there was no way. Wu Chaotong has already told them that this matter must go through the procedure now. If there is no problem at that time, it will be safe.


    A police car can''t hold so many people, so Suk can only take a taxi, but looking at the stewardess coming in, he was still a little surprised: "Er! There''s nothing wrong here. Don''t worry! "


    "Well!" The pretty little face of the stewardess is much calmer now. She nods and doesn''t move!


    Suk scratched his head and subconsciously looked at Li Feifei. Li Feifei naturally understood Suk''s meaning. In fact, she didn''t want to do it herself. At that time, the stewardess was willing to testify to Suk, but she had no other idea.


    But now it''s obvious that the air hostess is coming back? Are there some ulterior motives? Thinking of this, I finally said: "by the way, I don''t know what you call it!"


    "My name is Zou na!" The stewardess said, "what about you?"


    "I''m Li Feifei. His name is Suk. Sister Zou Na. Go back now. Don''t delay our work. We won''t have anything to do!" Li Feifei is in the name of work for a reasonable reason.


    "It''s OK. I asked for leave when I came out. Maybe I won''t have to go to work in the future! I think it''s better to go with you. In order to help me, you''ve made such a trouble. I''ll testify for you! "


    Zou Na was very determined. To tell the truth, when she got off the plane, she found several passengers and wanted to ask them to testify. However, when they saw the arrogance of Zhang Jinming and his wife, all their previous sense of justice disappeared, and no one wanted to.


    And when she asked for help from the steward, the elder sister kindly told her that it was best to leave it alone, otherwise she might really lose her job.


    This is also the reason why she came late and trotted all the way. In the end, there was no way. She was the only one. In her heart, she had to stand up.


    "Well, if you have time, go there!" Suk saw that the standard police car in front of him had started, so he no longer said more, but told the driver to keep up with the car in front.


    Since it''s called the airport police station, although it''s not set up in the airport, it''s not far away. When several people of Suk get off the bus, the director of the police station has been waiting outside the door. He doesn''t have any eye contact with Zhang Jinming and goes directly to Suk.


    "I''m Lu Dongfeng, director of the airport police station. Welcome to the leader!" Lu Dongfeng looks very young. He is in his early 30s. He doesn''t wear a police uniform. He is tall and has a jacket and trousers. He can''t see how expensive it is. With a smile on his face, he reaches out his hand.


    "I don''t dare to be a leader! Just call me Suk! " Suk shook hands with Lu Dongfeng, but there was no special respect for him. He took out his work permit while talking. Since he went through the procedure, he could not belittle himself.


    "Come on, let''s go inside first!" Lu Dongfeng subconsciously took the work permit, and then raised his hand to lead Suk upstairs. I don''t know if it was intentional. He didn''t look through the work permit, but he didn''t return it to Suk: "Xiao Wu has just told me the specific situation, so we won''t delay. Go to the inquiry room?" [


    "good!" Suk nodded, knowing in his heart that they wanted to verify the authenticity of their work permit, so he didn''t mean to come back, and walked directly with the wind in Ludong.


    Because Wu Chaotong came in first and directly left Zhang Jinming''s wife in the waiting room, while Zhang Jinming was taken to the room by him.


    This is Suk''s first time to enter the police station. When he saw that all the rooms inside were hung with doorplates, including the waiting room, the inquiry room, the interrogation room, the personal safety inspection room and the material evidence storage room, he couldn''t help looking through the crack of the door. If he didn''t show his work card, he might have been locked in one of the rooms now."Officer Su, how do you need us to cooperate?" Zhang Jinming has been sitting in the seat of the inquirer. Lu Dongfeng sees that he keeps winking at himself and hastens to speak first.


    "According to the procedure, you''ll have a preliminary hearing first, and I''ll listen in. The main question is how long he stays in Paris first!" Where does Suk know what the program is? Anyway, they should be able to understand what he said.


    Soon there are two police accompanied Suk into the inquiry room, and Lu Dongfeng is to seize the time to implement Suk''s identity, Li Feifei and Zou Na can only casually find a room to sit first.


    Through the electronic key, Lu Dongfeng enters the integrated police platform and enters an interface according to the alarm number on Suk''s work card.


    First of all, some simple personal information, but it is really subordinate to the eighth Bureau of the Ministry of national security. If you want to see some in-depth information, it is the reality that the authority is not enough.


    Although I had expected the result, I still couldn''t report it to the director when I didn''t personally verify it, but now it''s different. I directly took out my mobile phone: "Hello, Feng Bureau, I''m Lu Dongfeng from the airport police station. Now there''s an emergency, I''ll report it to you!"


    Feng Zhichao is in the office, listening to Lu Dongfeng''s report, can''t help but slightly frown: "well, I understand your situation, first cooperate with it!"


    After hanging up the phone, he looked up at the man sitting in front of him: "old sun, is the young man who cooperated with you to catch the drug dealer in Ninglong last time Suk?"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1096

    Sun Ruigang looked up at Feng Zhichao. He didn''t understand why he suddenly thought of it. He nodded: "yes, it''s Suk!"


    "You can''t imagine how big a Buddha you have invited!" Feng Zhichao shrugged his shoulders. In Lu Dongfeng''s report just now, he had already said Suk''s information. He was really a local in Weihai, so his first thought was associated with the previous anti drug task.


    In his opinion, Suk is a staff member of the Ministry of national security. Only in this way can we understand why he has outstanding ability. Moreover, we can be sure that this Suk is definitely the same Suk, not the same name.


    "Oh? What''s going on? " What sun Ruigang let Feng Zhichao say is that Zhang Er monk was confused, and his face was at a loss.


    "He''s an active investigator in the eighth Bureau of the national security department!" [


    sure enough, Feng Zhichao''s words were like an explosion, which made sun Ruigang feel a little confused. He tried to connect the image of a high school student with the national security staff, and his words were all a little bumpy: "Feng Bureau, are you talking about the Ministry of national security? Suk? How old is he


    "Yes! It has already been implemented. At the age of 18, local people must be the one. According to what he said, the airport police station helped him control the Deputy Secretary of the Party committee in Beitun township. He gave people a big hat that they were suspected of espionage. They just went to Paris! "


    Feng Zhichao has learned the whole story from Lu Dongfeng, especially in the period when Zhang Jinming and his wife were domineering on the plane. Suk suddenly slapped and fanned out, and put on the label of bombing and hijacking. He immediately outlined the nature of the incident.


    How can Zhang Jinming be targeted as a spy with his temporary intention and past resentment? But now the situation is so big that even his work card has been taken out. As soon as his identity is exposed, there is no way to deal with it.


    Public security refers to public security. Guoan is national security. Guoan''s action is not trivial: "you can go there later. I don''t think this guy can do it well. You have to get Lu Dongfeng involved. Don''t make things too big. I''ll call the national security bureau now!"


    Feng Zhichao thinks that it is possible for Suk to label himself indiscriminately. Lu Dongfeng must have a personal relationship with Zhang Jinming at the airport police station. In case Zhang Jinming bites indiscriminately and things get bigger, it will be very destructive to the public security system.


    "All right, I''ll go and see the boy!" For Suk, sun Ruigang''s impression is still excellent, and the two people are not dealing with each other for a day or two. A few days ago, he helped to issue a fire rectification notice to Mingzhu commercial building. If he came forward, there should be no problem.


    But when he arrived at the airport police station, he still felt a little incredible. How could Suk have changed into an investigator of the Ministry of national security! It would be a little easier for the City Security Bureau to accept it.


    To tell you the truth, listening to people''s inquiries and chatting, it may be that all the police here know Zhang Jinming, so they are very particular about the way they speak. Moreover, Zhang Jinming seems to have entered a state of peace, but he is becoming more and more calm.


    After several words over and over, Suk was upset and went out directly. He was thinking about what the result would be. As for espionage, he didn''t really look down on the fat man, but he let him go, and his heart was a little unbalanced. He carried the banner of the national security department, and then it was a snakehead?


    Li Feifei and Zou Na saw Suk come out and quickly came up: "how about it?" Asked with one voice.


    "It''s OK. I just feel that the fat man doesn''t have to suffer. He''s a little sorry for us!" Suk knows that it''s good that he can ask the police station to inquire here. If they are really serious, they may not be able to give up.


    Even Suk can see that the police station, from the director to the ordinary police, all know Zhang Jinming. According to the strength of the inquiry just now, it must be to cover up his rhythm. Do you want to make things bigger?


    At this time, sun Ruigang''s car stopped steadily outside and came in quickly. He just saw Suk: "Oh! It''s really your boy


    In sun Ruigang''s eyes, he didn''t really regard him as the leader of the central government. On the contrary, he was still his little partner when he was hunting down drug dealers: "what''s the matter? How did you become a Commissioner of the Ministry of national security? " As they spoke, they put their arms around Suk''s shoulder. They walked into a room at random and closed the door by the way.


    "Hey, sun Ju, why are you here?" Su Ke looks like sun Ruigang. He has no temper. Maybe he can win him over and become his own reinforcements.


    "If you don''t come again, I think you''ll have to tear down this police station!" Sun Ruigang pulled a stool and sat down: "how did Zhang Jinming annoy you?"


    "Hey Suk told sun Ruigang truthfully, including what happened on the plane and what happened off the plane: "this kind of person is a disgrace. He touches other people''s hands with the strength of wine on the plane and dares to hit others! I can''t even see him if I don''t get rid of him! "


    "Also, sun Ju, he called the police and wanted to arrest me. This is too bullying. You have to help me!" Suk also regards sun Ruigang as his own person, and so does Sun Ruigang. [After all, Suk and I are teammates who have passed the test of war. We have experienced dangerous situations together. Who is Zhang Jinming? What''s the relationship between death and life?


    "Tut! How can I help you? I can''t make a wrong case, can I? You want to take a case against him? He is the Deputy Secretary of the Party committee of Beitun township. It''s not easy to handle him! " Sun Ruigang lit a cigarette and let out a puff of smoke.


    "By the way, aren''t you still in charge of economic investigation? If you don''t want to check his corruption, he went to Paris with his wife and bought everything back. If you say it''s all his salary, I don''t believe it if I kill him! "


    "No! This is not the scope of economic investigation. It''s under the control of the Commission for Discipline Inspection. The procuratorate will file the case! " Before sun Ruigang finished speaking, the door was opened and a man came in. He was about 40 years old. He was smart and capable: "old sun, you''re here!"


    "Well!" Sun Ruigang nodded, and then introduced to Suk: "Suk, this is Zhao Tianlin from our city''s National Security Bureau, director Zhao!"


    The identity of the investigator of Suk''s national security department is a proper head-on leader for the municipal National Security Bureau. Therefore, the director of Suk must come in person and make good friends with Suk. After all, Suk''s scope of activities is in the ministries and commissions. It may not be easy to promote someone, but it is a matter of lip service to think bad about someone.


    "What did you say just now? How to file a case with the procuratorate? Look up that Zhang Jinming? " Zhao Tianlin had answered Feng Zhichao''s phone call before, and he had already made the matter generally clear, so he heard a few words and quickly cut into the topic.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1097

    Zhao Tianlin is also dressed in casual clothes. He is in his forties. He is very sharp and sharp. But he is very easygoing.


    "Look up that Zhang Jinming?" To tell the truth, Zhao Tianlin has no idea who Zhang Jinming is. Only after Feng Zhichao made a brief introduction on the phone did he know that he was the Deputy Secretary of the Party committee of Beitun township.


    However, in the eyes of the director of the National Security Bureau, the Deputy Secretary of the township party committee is really not enough. Not to say that his police rank is now a first-class police supervisor, he is at the administrative level. Now he is also at the deputy department level, which is higher than that of Zhang Jinming.


    So there''s no pressure at all to talk about it.


    "Yes! At the beginning, he wanted to arrest Suk through the police station! It''s insidious Sun Ruigang nodded and took a look at Zhao Tianlin: "this is the face of hitting Guoan. Zhao Bureau, you have to think of a way!" [


    sun Ruigang didn''t want to protect Zhang Jinming, but now that Zhao Tianlin comes, he naturally wants to take him to the chariot.


    "Well! There''s no difficulty in checking him. I''ll just say hello to the procuratorate, but how far is it going to go? It''s not one person''s problem to investigate corruption. Maybe it can lead to a series of problems! " Zhao Tianlin pondered and said.


    "To check corruption is to throw bricks at the partition wall. It''s bad luck to hit anyone. Since he catches up, he can only blame his life!" Sun Ruigang is no stranger to Zhao Tianlin. He doesn''t have any scruples when talking. Like this tune of throwing bricks, it''s like hitting people with one stroke. He would never say that on other occasions.


    After that, he looked at Suk: "Suk, what do you think? Lao Zhao''s worries do exist. In his urbanization work in Beitun, especially in the area occupied by the airport, I''m afraid none of the whole team is clean, and the big profits are taken by others. If he can''t, he''ll be taken to public office. If he really wants to be sentenced, he may bite others in a disorderly way! "


    "Yes! There will be people covering the lid, too many constraints! " Zhao Tianlin and sun Ruigang are used to these things. Naturally, they are more experienced than Suk.


    "I don''t have a specific idea about this. Please help me to have a look. Don''t make him feel better!" Suk knew that he had no law enforcement power except a work permit. If he wanted to do it by himself, he would have to go to Wan Guosong, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee.


    But in that case, some anti-aircraft guns will hit the mosquitoes, overqualified! What''s more, I don''t know Wan Guosong very well. The last time I asked him to cash the project money from Han Meimei''s father, it was an unexpected gain. People who are often too greedy will not feel so happy in the end.


    Suk also doesn''t think that he can make Wan Guosong a guest of honor with a work permit from the Ministry of national security. He is the head of Weihai City, or even a thousand Li Hou. Not everyone is qualified to go to the door for help.


    Even if he had saved his daughter and asked him to check an official under his rule, it would be tantamount to disorderly handling.


    In fact, what Suk really thinks is the fact, just like the rude saying that it depends on the owner to beat a dog and check corruption. Wan Guosong can take the initiative to check, but it doesn''t matter if it turns upside down, but it can''t be initiated by outsiders. Feng Zhichao, director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, also has the same psychology. To protect Lu Dongfeng of the airport police station, it''s to maintain the whole face, which is the legend Overall situation awareness.


    "Well, I''ll do it." Zhao Tianlin took all the responsibility this time. He was also relieved to hear that Suke wanted to pursue the deep-seated things. Now it''s the first time to see Suke, and it''s certainly not the last time. If you can''t develop your friendship well, it''s really a bit violent.


    Zhao Tianlin was surprised when he saw that Suk was so young, but now he doesn''t treat him as a little boy. No matter how Suk joined the Ministry of national security, it means that he has outstanding ability, or there are real high officials around him.


    Zhao Tianlin didn''t stay after exchanging his mobile phone number with Suk. He had already seen that sun Ruigang had a friendship with Suk. At present, it''s not suitable for him to be here. He doesn''t like to make friends with Suk, but a good meal is not too late. He doesn''t believe that he will have a bad relationship with Suk in the future.


    "Well, next time we drink together, I have to stay and clean up the mess!" Sun Ruigang waved to Zhao Tianlin, and Suk also sent him to the door.


    In fact, Lu Dongfeng has long been standing outside the door with Suk''s work permit in his hand. It''s impossible to say that he doesn''t have any worries. He''s guarding Beitun, and all the people in the Institute are eating by themselves. If he doesn''t get some oil and water, will they all go to drink?


    Moreover, when Zhang Jinming called him, he did make some arrangements. Just now, he overheard that Zhang Jinming was about to be dealt with. Suddenly, he broke out in a cold sweat for fear that he would be involved.


    Now when Suk goes out, he naturally has to show himself well: "officer Su, this is your work permit!" Lu Dongfeng is half a head higher than Su Ke, but when he handed out his work permit, he was very accommodating to Su Ke''s front and leaned forward. Sun Ruigang frowned.


    In fact, only a small part of the police force is transferred from the army. Many of them are exported to the public security system by other units, as well as students assigned to them. Therefore, we can''t ask everyone to be as rigid as sun Ruigang."It''s none of your business. Go away!" Sun Ruigang''s seemingly impatient words immediately relieved Lu Dongfeng. This sentence is very meaningful. That is to say, he was able to get out of the trouble and walked out with a smile. [


    "Suk, is that girl Li Wei''s daughter?" As soon as sun Rui entered the door, he saw Li Feifei. His eyebrows and eyes were similar to Li Wei''s, and he brought Su back to his room.


    "Well!" When sun Ruigang said this, Suk immediately thought of the case of Li Feifei''s father''s car accident. Does it mean that he has something to look forward to now? "Sun Ju, did you find the driver who caused the accident?"


    "Well, we''ve got a clue. Someone has been sent to Dayuan city to arrest. It''s estimated that the result will be available tomorrow and the day after tomorrow!" Dayuan city is the capital city of western Henan Province, not close to Weihai. It seems that the driver who caused the accident has fled there, but now that he has the clue, I believe the culprit will soon come to the surface.


    "That would be great!" Suk was happy from the bottom of his heart. To tell the truth, after Li Wei''s accident, he always felt a little uneasy. He even felt that Li Feifei and her mother were in danger. Fortunately, their mother and daughter all went to Yanjing, where they were at the General Hospital of the military region. This feeling subsided.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1098

    Originally, Zhang Jinming was suspected of espionage, but Su Ke had a big name. The police here did not have any useful confidence after asking for a long time. Moreover, the other party was a civil servant and could not resort to any means without actual evidence. Naturally, it was in vain to ask.


    Moreover, Zhang Jinming still has some confidence in this point. He insists that castle peak will not relax. He firmly refuses to admit what he has not done. Of course, even if he does, I''m afraid he won''t admit it.


    The police on this side will not go after him when they are instructed. The result of Zhang Jinming''s investigation is that the public security side will not act on his behalf. As long as the procuratorate files a case, it is believed that he will be doomed.


    Feipo sat in the waiting room for a long time. When the police sent her husband out, she was still in shock. As the family members of cadres, especially the family members of the local emperors in such grassroots towns, although they were slightly less politically sensitive, they still had some.


    Seeing that her husband came over with all beard and tail, even his face didn''t change. Suddenly, he began to live happily and happily. I didn''t know that the end of the incident was doomed, and the fuse was her own fat woman. It''s true that marrying a good wife can save at least 20 years of struggle time. [


    because Zhang Jinming has no chance to fight any more, it may be the best result to dismiss him from public office and get rid of himself.


    When the fat woman saw Suk and a man passing by, she subconsciously wanted to stop him and let him know what the civil servant''s gold medal was. But thanks to Zhang Jinming''s quick eyes, she grabbed her.


    "Well?" Fat woman puzzled looking at her husband.


    Zhang Jinming shook his head. In fact, although he didn''t get the slightest information, he always felt that the unpleasant smell in the air was getting heavier and heavier, especially when he recognized the man next to Suk, the deputy director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, and he seemed to have a lot to do with Suk.


    There must be something wrong with this!


    Lu Dongfeng sees everyone out. The world is warm and cold. Although Zhang Jinming and his wife are sent back to the airport by the police station''s car, where can sun Ruigang''s Suke and his party come to have face.


    "Contact again when you have a chance!" Suk originally wanted to send Zou Na to the airport, but Zou Na''s flight attendants had rest time after a flight and stayed in the hotel collectively, so they had to send her to the designated place.


    "Well! Thank you so much this time! " Zou Na continues to express her gratitude. Although she wants to do something for Suk, even if she offends Zhang Jinming and risks being expelled, she has to be a witness. However, the incident turns around, and she has no use at all.


    "You''re welcome. You can come directly to me if you have anything to do!" Suk and Zou Na have left a phone number: "don''t worry, that Zhang Jinming won''t have a good day!"


    After all, according to the situation at that time, Zou Na came to testify. Suk appreciated this kind of performance. The girl knew her kindness and wanted to repay her. She was pure and kind-hearted. If Li Feifei hadn''t been careful, Suk would really like to talk to her more.


    "Well, where are we going?" Sun Ruigang, the grand deputy director, turns into Suk''s driver. Watching Zou Na walk into the hotel, he finally speaks.


    "Please take me to the military division. My car is still there."


    "Military division?" After hearing this, sun Ruigang felt that Suk was more enigmatic. When he first contacted him, he was still through Yang Peier. Apart from being a good driver, how did he feel?


    How in a twinkling of an eye, not only the investigators of the Ministry of national security, but also the military divisions?


    Of course, sun Ruigang himself knows that Guoan is not an ordinary department, and most of the things involved in it can be labeled as confidential. So naturally, he won''t ask if he shouldn''t, but there should be not so many taboos in the military division: "Hi! How come you are so wild now that you can even go through the military divisions! "


    Suk is not ostentatious, and it involves other things, including flying to Yanjing by military plane. But he doesn''t want to give sun Ruigang an excuse, so he can only scratch his head and smile: "I just keep the car there!"


    "Yes! It''s the first time I''ve met the military division as a parking lot! Cow, quite cow Sun Ruigang didn''t forget to show his thumb to Suk when he was driving.


    After knowing that sun Ruigang was the deputy director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, Li Feifei was obviously a little embarrassed to open her mouth. She could only pretend to bow her head and study her bag. However, when she felt that the speed of the car began to slow down, she looked up and saw that the gate of the military division was close at hand.


    The gray granite gate tower is about 10 meters high. In the middle of the gate beam, there is a piece of Bayi red five stars, which is solemn and solemn. On the left and right sides, the walls extend outward in an open style. On the one hand, it says to be vigilant, on the other hand, it says to defend the motherland. [


    on both sides of the door, there are two soldiers on duty guard meticulously. Sun Ruigang stops the car outside the door, and Suke goes down the door. He goes to a soldier on duty and takes out his certificate again: "Hello, I''m Suke. I left the car here because of an urgent task a few days ago. Now come and drive!"At that time, when Suk came to the military division in an emergency, he was in a dark light. He didn''t see the soldiers on duty at the gate clearly, so now I don''t know whether he was the one on duty at that time. I can only tell the story once again.


    The soldier glanced at the cover of the work permit and immediately stood at attention to salute. As a result, when the work permit was opened, his voice was calm: "please wait a moment, I''ll ask the leader for instructions!"


    Suk watched the soldiers trot into the duty office inside the gate. After a while, the telescopic door slowly opened to both sides.


    "Hello, it has been confirmed. The car is inside. Please follow me!" Soldiers salute again, this time Suk also subconsciously return a salute, standard not to say, but always instantly brought out a soldier''s hard temperament.


    After all, although his work permit is the eighth Bureau of the Ministry of national security, the real subordination of longhun is still in the Military Commission. It''s not easy to call him a soldier.


    Some time ago, the "O" license plate has been cancelled in the province, so sun Ruigang''s license plate has been replaced by an ordinary civilian license plate. In fact, even if he does not change the license plate, it seems that it is not easy to work in the military area. It belongs to the military management area, so it''s useless for anyone to come. So now when he sees that the door is opened, he starts the car and follows.


    Suk and the soldier all got into sun Ruigang''s car. Under the command of the soldiers, they drove directly to the parking lot on one side of the office building. Suk''s old Passat was safely parked there.


    Suk got out of the car and walked straight past. At this time, a young officer came out of the office building and ran straight to him. Suk subconsciously turned his head and looked at him: "brother Zhang, what a coincidence!"


    It''s no one else. It''s Zhang Liang, who is the commander of the security platoon and the rank of lieutenant in the Wei Navy.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1099

    In fact, the sentinel reported the news of Suk''s coming to pick up the car for the first time. After all, the Military Commission urgently mobilized the plane to pick up Suk at that time. This incident was too big. We can see the urgency and importance of the incident at that time.


    At that time, the commander of the military division, Mai Chenggang, was not in. Only the staff officer on duty led the shift. Through his oral statement, he already knew the name of Suk, but it was not clear which Suk was.


    Of course, no matter who this Suk is, you need to receive him when you come to pick up the car.


    "It''s really you Zhang Liang walked quickly, his arms swinging naturally, and his steps were steady, with a kind of fierce military spirit. When he saw Suk, he was a little surprised, but he soon laughed. Since he was an acquaintance, it was much easier to do.


    "What a coincidence! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, but I didn''t think it was you. Let''s go. The chief is upstairs. Let''s go up and sit down first!" Zhang Liang couldn''t help but say that he would take Suk upstairs if he pulled his arm directly. People in the army do things so directly. Of course, Suk is an acquaintance here. [


    in the final analysis, it''s not the first time to deal with each other. Not to mention the time when Mai Miao was in a car accident, the last time Suk smashed a KTV, it was the private property of Pang Donghai, director of the political department. At that time, there was a lot of trouble. All the patrol special police went to battle. If one could not get it right, there might be a bloody conflict. After all, Suk was a hot blooded gangster, and he was not afraid of anything.


    In the end, Zhang Liang took the guards out to coordinate this matter, so he helped Suk, and there''s nothing wrong with his current action.


    But Suk stopped awkwardly and turned to sun Ruigang: "brother Zhang, there are still friends over there!"


    "Then come up. You''re all here. If you don''t go up, it''s not interesting enough." Zhang Liang''s voice is not small, sun Ruigang naturally heard, this finally opened the door and went out.


    "Hello, platoon leader Zhang!" When sun Ruigang saw that Zhang Liang and Suk were so familiar, he was still very surprised. The military system has always been a relatively independent existence. Although he has been calling for the joint efforts of the army and the people, its special xng makes people involuntarily keep a certain distance.


    Even as a member of the Standing Committee of the municipal Party committee, Mai Chenggang has always maintained a detached attitude with the Standing Committee. When a show of hands is needed, most of them abstain from voting, and they will not be too intimate with anyone. After all, military affairs are very sensitive.


    However, since Mai Chenggang is a member of the Standing Committee of the municipal Party committee, his security guards often need to be in public, so it''s no surprise that sun Ruigang knows Zhang Liang.


    Zhang Liang, as a security guard, is not an ordinary person. Although he has seen a lot of people, he may not be able to remember them, but he always has some impression of a general cadre with a certain level: "is this director Sun?"


    "Sun Ruigang, municipal public security bureau!" Sun Ruigang went over and extended his hand while introducing himself.


    "Hi! I didn''t notice that just now. Sun Ju came with Suk. Let''s go upstairs and have a cup of tea first! " Zhang Liang takes a special look at the direction of the car. Li Feifei is really nervous now. The military compound looks so serious that she doesn''t want to get out of the car.


    "Suk, your friend also called down, let''s go up and sit down!"


    "Well!" Since it''s difficult to be gracious, Suk doesn''t show any affectation either. He goes over and says something to Li Feifei. Then the girl comes over with a red face.


    Mai Chenggang, dressed in a stiff military uniform and without a military cap, sat behind his desk, holding


    "Oh? How did you get together? By the way, just now I heard that you are holding a work permit from the Ministry of national security? " Mai Chenggang decided not to ask these confidential questions first. Even though sun Ruigang and Suke are inseparable, some of them can''t be disclosed.


    But another problem came up. After Suk showed his work card to the sentry, the sentry immediately reported it to him truthfully. So Mai Chenggang naturally knew. But how Suk became a national security investigator was a bit strange.


    "Uncle Mai, that''s what happened!" Suk thought that he had already met him, so he told all about Zhang Jinming, vaguely saying that he was a special talent and was recruited into the Ministry of national security.


    "It''s not enough to calm people''s anger if such scum is not severely punished! Suk, I''ll find out about this man! " When Mai Chenggang talks about this, that is to say, he will follow up Zhang Jinming''s case. Of course, this is also a small strategy of Suk. It''s not that he doesn''t believe Zhao Tianlin, but that with Mai Chenggang, there is an extra guarantee for this.


    Guarantee that things can come to an end as soon as possible, and it is the result that the people like to see and hear!


    However, sun Ruigang heard for the first time that Suk talked about the reason why he entered the Ministry of national security. He asked subconsciously, "Suk, do you think you were recruited because you know acupuncture?"


    "Yes, when I was in Yanjing, I cured an old man, and then I went to the Ministry of national security!" Suk shrugged. It can''t be said to be a lie. There are some factors in it.


    From Suk''s words, Mai Chenggang thought of another level of things, that is, to meet people in an emergency by military aircraft. The General Political Department directly issued instructions to the city military division, and Suk cured an old man''s disease. So all the key points are on the old man. Who is he?(¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1100

    Mai Chenggang''s thinking time is very short, so short that no one seems to see the difference in his mind, yes! Through the General Political Department''s instructions, we made arrangements directly across the provincial military region. Although we only borrowed the territory of the military region, the whole thing was urgent.


    Who is that old man? chairman? The prime minister? This has been ruled out. One reason is that the prime minister is not up to his age. Of course, this Suk may have given a vague guidance on his age. But another reason is that during this period, the prime minister is on a tour to the south, and the chairman is invited to visit a developing country, and they are not in China.


    But one thing is certain: the old man, or the middle-aged or the young man, who was treated by Suk, must have a great connection with the Military Commission. Several of the big men in the military commission are in line with this characteristic.


    But why did Suk get into the Ministry of national security after he was cured? This is a bit unscientific! The Ministry of national security, like the Ministry of public security, belongs to the State Council. It has nothing to do with the Military Commission. Does it mean that someone from the State Council needs to be treated?


    The scope of Mai Chenggang''s speculation is more and more extensive, but the only thing in common is that that person must have a pivotal position, important enough to affect some decisions of the State Council and even the CMC.


    Thinking of this, Mai Chenggang''s heart beat suddenly fiercely. Subconsciously, he put his eyes on Suk. He was still as beautiful as he was when he saw him for the first time. His cheeks were white, especially his eyes were black and clear. This is what an ordinary high school student looks like!


    "Suk, when you have time to come to play at home, maimiao often talks about you and insists that you take him for a ride! If I hadn''t told you that you are preparing for college entrance examination in senior three, I would have come to you long ago! " Mai Chenggang decided to put this matter aside for the time being. After all, Suk can''t run away. He just needs to pay more attention to his life and study. He will naturally know these things in the future.


    Mai Chenggang knows that whether Suk is still a high school student or not, he has grown up to the stage that he must pay attention to. Maybe he will need his help in the future!


    It''s not that Mai Chenggang is greedy for profits and works hard to get a promotion. But it''s a clear opportunity for everyone. If you seize it, it''s yours. If you let it go, maybe one day you''ll regret it.


    Most of the time, a person can''t just think about himself. Mai Chenggang is willing to make progress, enter the provincial military region, or a higher platform, because he has a group of soldiers who are also willing to make progress!


    Not everyone is willing to change jobs and go home. To tell you the truth, if you stay in the army for a long time, you will gradually get out of touch with the society. But sometimes, if you don''t want to change jobs, you can''t help it. It''s the most cruel fact that you have no way to make progress.


    Mai Chenggang wants his subordinates to grow up, which requires him as a solid backing. Only when he stands at a certain height can these subordinates have the opportunity to take another step, step by step!


    "Is Mai Miao still obedient recently?" After all, according to the original impression, it seems that the atmosphere between father and daughter is not harmonious.


    "Hi! It''s strange to be obedient, but it''s OK. I know how to restrain my temper! " Mai Chenggang has a bitter smile on his face. He really has nothing to do with his daughter. His wife died early. As a soldier, it''s not easy for him to bring up his child.


    Suk mentioned maimiao, and immediately the little girl appeared in her mind. It''s really a long time since I''ve seen her. But sometimes the little girl will send some funny messages to herself. It seems that I have to see her next time.


    When sun Ruigang was chatting with Mai Chenggang in Suk, he was shocked by this little friend again. He already knew that they should be acquaintances, but he never thought that he would be familiar with this situation. As soon as he heard the name of Mai Miao, he could guess that it was Mai Chenggang''s daughter.


    Suk, it''s hidden. It''s too low-key!


    Although it''s amazing to know that Suk joined the Ministry of national security, to tell you the truth, the Ministry of national security is too high. Although it has great power, it''s like Shangfang''s sword. It can''t be used easily. But now there are more acquaintances from the Standing Committee of the municipal Party Committee and the commander of the military division. That''s different. County officials are not as good as those who are in charge now Status is enough for Suk to walk sideways.


    I don''t know how Yang Peier found Suk. It''s hard to imagine that he is such a person with a deep background and mysterious. What makes people speechless is his low-key life.


    With such a toss, many people''s evaluation of Suk''s positioning will be upgraded to several levels, which Suk didn''t expect. In fact, he just couldn''t get used to Zhang Jinming at that time.


    "By the way, it''s Feifei!" In fact, when Mai Miao was hit by a car, Li Feifei and Zhou Yuhui were present and went to the hospital together.


    It''s just that Mai Chenggang didn''t notice her before. He was all thinking about Suk''s incredible experience. Now he''s relaxed and chatting about home affairs, and he suddenly realizes it.


    "Hello uncle Mai!" Li Feifei was a little embarrassed and flushed. When she came in, no one paid attention to her, so she didn''t say hello to Mai Chenggang. Now that she was found, she was a little embarrassed.Get it! Now sun Ruigang is not calm again. Mai Chenggang even knows Suk''s little girl friend. Isn''t this relationship deeper!


    However, Mai Chenggang didn''t neglect sun Ruigang. He talked about the military affairs from time to time. He said that he immediately shortened the distance. When Suk stood up, it had been more than half an hour: "Uncle Mai, we won''t disturb your work. I will go to see Mai Miao when I have time!"


    "It''s almost eleven o''clock, or you can eat in the back canteen. It''s all made by soldiers themselves. Meat, eggs and vegetables are absolutely green and pollution-free!" Mai Chenggang raised his hand and looked at his watch. He was warmly invited.


    Sun Ruigang takes a subconscious look at Suk, but he really wants to stay. After all, he has a strong sense of belonging to the military camp. It''s always gratifying for him to become friends with Mai Chenggang. After all, there are many friends and many ways, but it depends on Suk''s decision.


    "No, I just got off the plane and didn''t go home. I have to go back to report! Or I''ll be broken when I go back! " Suk waved his hand. This time he came out for several days, and there were a lot of things at home.


    This time, Mai Chenggang escorts Suk down the stairs together until he arrives at the parking lot. Suk says goodbye to Mai Chenggang, and then whispers a few words with sun Ruigang, finally getting on his own Passat.


    The two cars slowly drove out of the gate of the military division. Then Suk looked at Li Feifei: "Feifei, you --


    Li Feifei didn''t lift her head. She seemed to be working on her fingernails: "I''ll go home with you!"


    A chapter first!

 Chapter 1101

    Suk originally wanted to ask Li Feifei whether she wanted to go home or go to school. When she heard that she wanted to go home with her, she was stunned. However, she immediately thought that she had been living in school all the time, and now there was no one at home and her parents were in Yanjing. There was no need to go back to school at this time, because it was almost dinner time.


    "Well, then go home!" Suk drove home, because it was not the rush hour yet, so the traffic flow on the road was still smooth. It didn''t take 20 minutes to get to the door of his small supermarket.


    Su Youfu and Zhang Xue are chatting in the store. They are very thick. It seems that they have been wearing down jackets for several years. Their cuffs are all damaged. They are still very cold in the small supermarket, although they haven''t got to the point of huffing as soon as they speak.


    There is no heating, because the temperature is too high, the fruits and vegetables stored in the store will rot, just lit a honeycomb briquette stove, a right angle chimney, like a periscope, straight out of the window.


    At this time, the door was pushed open. The couple looked up and saw that it was their son who had come back. Suk had been away for four days. Today is the fifth day. Zhang Xuegang was about to speak when she was stunned: "Feifei is back!"


    "Well! Hello, uncle and aunt Li Feifei walks in behind Suk and says hello politely. Both of them are acquaintances. Li Feifei has had two big meals at Suk''s house, vaguely appearing as Suk''s girlfriend. However, it''s been a month since the last time, and the little girl seems a little unnatural.


    As soon as Suk entered the door, he shivered subconsciously. He was in the car with the air conditioner on. It was naturally warm. But as soon as he entered the door, it was as if he had fallen back from spring to winter. Looking at his parents covered tightly, he frowned like a panda.


    Sniffed, the air is not a strong smell of coal: "Mom and Dad, close the stall, go home to cook!"


    "Good! I''ll go home to cook and let your father watch it for a while. It''s time to get off work. It''s a time when there are a lot of business people! " Indeed, the business of the small supermarket is regular. When it comes to the end of the day, many people will be crowded into the store, and most of them buy vegetables, noodles and steamed buns, which can sell a lot more money.


    "What are you looking at! Go home! I told you two to go to work in Mingzhu! " Suk thinks that his parents will stay here in the winter and freeze their hands and feet. In fact, this is the life of suyoufu and Zhang xuenian year after year. In this way, Suk supports the whole family and provides food and clothing for Suk.


    Suk did not seem to have noticed such a situation before. Maybe even if he had noticed it before, he could only sigh and feel sorry for himself. But now it''s different. If he has money, do he have to let his parents suffer?


    "You son of a bitch, you let me go to work there, didn''t you kill me? You say, what can I do with your mother? In addition to looking at the shop at home, going to the mall is not a joke! " Su Youfu stares at Suk. Two days ago, Ma Yina came over and took her and her husband to the newly opened Mingzhu commercial building.


    After two turns inside, Ma Yina bought clothes for both of them, which made them not very interesting. Who knows that the girl suddenly said that now this commercial building belongs to Suk. Suk has explained that she wants Su Youfu to be the general manager and Zhang Xue to be the chief financial officer.


    At that time, the couple were stunned, stunned, and even their brains began to hum. Why did this big shopping mall suddenly become Suk''s? How did the couple become white-collar executives? It''s not a dream, is it?


    But when I see the smiling Ma Yina, the magnificent decoration around, the customers coming and going inside, and just pinched her fingers, I can tell myself clearly that it''s true!


    The couple, who were obviously frightened, ran out of the building as if they were running away. They didn''t agree to work here. Even because of this, Su Youfu and Zhang Xue haven''t slept well for two consecutive nights. They were still talking about it just now.


    As for the fact that Ma Yina told Suk''s parents in advance, she also said hello to Suk in advance. One reason is that the deadline for fire inspection and rectification is up, so the merchants will not watch the turnover decline and urge them to open the door as soon as possible. The other reason is that suk does not know whether he can come back as soon as possible.


    So I agreed with Ma Yina, and let her reveal the surprise. But who knows that all my parents didn''t want to go, and they even called and scolded themselves. It was really speechless.


    As a matter of fact, Ma Yina has her own careful thinking when she takes the initiative to undertake this matter. It''s just to refresh her sense of existence. She must keep her exposure in front of Suk''s parents. No matter what Suk''s attitude towards herself is, she should take a curvilinear policy and get through the upper class first. With her parents'' orders, she will always occupy a favorable situation to facilitate her future development.


    This is the reason why she comes here for a walk from time to time, then goes shopping and chats with Su Youfu and Zhang Xue. However, the reaction of Suk''s parents is still beyond her expectation.


    We can only report it to Suk and let our boss come out in person!


    "Dad, let''s go home later! You hurry to close the stall. I haven''t come back for several days. Besides, Feifei is here too. Hurry home to have dinner. What''s the point of freezing here! " Suk said as he walked around the counter, pulling Su Youfu''s arm and going out.Li Feifei didn''t know what topic the family were discussing. She stood awkwardly at the door. Fortunately, Zhang Xue walked over. Now Zhang Xue is a little confused about who her daughter-in-law would be. After all, it''s normal for Suk to disappear in three days, but there are more and more girls around him now!


    Not to mention Bai Xue, who has lived at home with Suk, now Ma Yina comes here from time to time, and Zhang Xue comes here from time to time. At a glance, you can see what the girl has in mind, and ye Wei, who is too old, doesn''t even have to guess. There must be something she doesn''t know.


    "Feifei, what would you like to eat? Auntie will do it right away Zhang Xue went to the vegetable shelf and put some tomatoes in the plastic bag while looking at Li Feifei.


    "Auntie, don''t bother. Let''s do whatever we want!" The expression on Li Feifei''s face was not right. Before she finished a sentence, she suddenly covered her mouth and ran into the bathroom in the utility room. Although she immediately closed the door, she soon heard the voice of the girl vomiting.


    Suk was a little stunned. Li Feifei didn''t vomit when he was on the plane. Why did he vomit now and suddenly get sick? At this time, Zhang Xue ran to Suk, lowered her voice, and said, "son, have you done something bad to Feifei?"

 Chapter 1102

    When Li Feifei came out of the bathroom, he felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere. The three members of the Suk family looked at him as if there was something more in their eyes. Even Suk''s face was green and white, very embarrassed.


    "Feifei, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? " Zhang Xue quickly walked past, a face of concern, eyes is completely subconscious glance at Li Feifei flat belly.


    "I don''t know. After smelling the soot for a while, I felt a little sick!" Li Feifei didn''t know that she had been listed as the key protection object, because she did vomit just now, and her stomach was a little uncomfortable, so she subconsciously wanted to rub it.


    "Stomachache? How long has this been going on? What else? Is it boring? Still sleepy? " Although Zhang Xue is not a doctor, she has all kinds of questions. After all, she is the one who comes from all over the world. The symptoms of this aspect come from the mouth.


    "Ah?" Li Feifei blinks her eyes in a daze. She is completely confused by Zhang Xue. She turns her head and looks at Suk for help. Who knows that Suk seems to be very interested in these questions. She looks at herself with a strong thirst for knowledge. Quickly waved: "no! No! "


    "Oh Zhang Xue was skeptical, but she didn''t bother too much about it. She waved to Su Youfu: "hurry up, let''s go home for dinner! There''s a strong smell of gas here! "


    After this little Cha song, Su Youfu doesn''t want to stay to see the shop. He cleans up the shop, seals the coal fire, and closes the rolling door. There are three, er, four members in the family. In fact, Zhang Xue thinks that there are nearly five people. Although they are worried, they still talk and laugh.


    Zhang Xue fires to cook, and Su Youfu helps to wash rice and vegetables. They all whisper in a low voice. In the living room, Li Feifei sits on the sofa, carrying a cup of hot water, and goes back to the room with full heating. Her face turns red.


    Suk''s head is two big, and his brain is noisy. It was a small matter originally. But when my mother said it, she suddenly turned to the point of infinite seriousness. She kept thinking about the scene, steps, and everything of the night with Li Feifei.


    Won the bid? Shouldn''t it? Although I didn''t use a condom, I was in an emergency, and then I chose the outside world!


    Fish with leaks? This probability is not high, but it absolutely exists. If I was not careful at that time, several of the hundreds of millions of elites had advanced ways, and it seems that it''s normal for me to get Sao!


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he felt. It seemed that he had got into a group of mice and was scratching his heart and liver. He didn''t even dare to look at Li Feifei in the right eye. He stood aside and bowed his head.


    Li Feifei is even more confused now. It seems that after he has vomited, Suk''s family has all started to get abnormal. His eyes are like flowers growing on his face. No, it''s flowers growing on his stomach.


    "Hello! What''s the matter with you? I haven''t spoken for a long time Suk''s silence turned into a Muggle. Li Feifei naturally spoke first, stood up and walked to Suk while talking. Although there was not much difference in their height, the girl now bent slightly, tilted her head and looked up at Suk.


    Suk is wandering outside, the brain is constantly doing fierce ideological struggle, coldly see Li Feifei''s small face suddenly appeared, immediately startled, completely subconsciously step back.


    "What are you thinking?" When Li Feifei saw Suk''s appearance, he couldn''t help it. He grabbed his arm and even raised his voice several degrees involuntarily.


    "Nothing! Nothing Suk waved again and again, but Li Feifei couldn''t believe: "do you say it or not?"


    Suk took a deep breath and looked at the kitchen secretly. It was hot and the cutting sound was rhythmic. Then he began to be bold: "is that -- is that relative here?"


    "Well? Who is it? " Li Feifei didn''t respond. To tell the truth, in Weihai, there are few relatives in her family, and they are not so close. Now because her father is ill in hospital and no one goes to see her, she is a little sensitive to the word "relatives".


    "Auntie!" Suk lowered his voice again.


    "Aunt red, aunt once a month!" Suk looked at Li Feifei with a blank face, and finally directly revealed the mystery of the relative.


    Finally wake up, Li Feifei''s face turned red, hot like a fever, for fear of being heard by Suk''s parents, gritted his teeth and scolded: "how can you be such a hooligan?"


    "Come or not!" Suk was anxious. He had already asked, so he would get the result.


    Li Feifei bit her teeth, and then squeezed out two words: "no


    "Not really?"


    "Really


    "Is it overdue or not?"


    "It''s overdue!"


    "After a few days?"


    "Two days!"


    "Has this ever happened before?"


    "No!"


    Even if he is a fool, he may be able to reflect what happened now. Li Feifei''s small face is turning pale and his heart beats faster. He even feels that he has a second heart beat and is coping with himself."You - you mean - what did I do - what did I do?" Li Feifei thought of vomiting in the small supermarket before, this is even more at a loss.


    "I don''t know. Maybe - maybe something else is delayed. Wait! Wait a second! " As soon as Suk saw Li Feifei, he was scared to death. As a man, he always had to hold up the field. He couldn''t make a mess of himself. He raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder. "It''s OK. Let''s just have a child to play with."


    "Go away!" Li Feifei gives Suk a hard look. Now we are all in high school. If we are really pregnant, we can imagine the consequences. We can''t say that we can have a baby.


    The young men and women stare at each other in the living room. The old couple in the kitchen are also very nervous and whispering.


    "Lao Su, what do you want to do about it?" Zhang Xue lowered his voice and asked while cutting vegetables.


    "This little rabbit is becoming more and more disrespectful now. I have to show him some color this time if I don''t go to the house for three days! Don''t worry. It may be true or false! " Although Su Youfu can''t do anything about it, he doesn''t have the same claw as Zhang Xue. He can still comfort Zhang Xue.


    "I don''t know for a few months that abortion has done too much harm to women''s health. Do they really go to school with a baby on their back in the future?"


    "Hey! If they can''t, when they give birth to the baby, we''ll take it with us and tell the outsider that it''s Suk''s younger brother and sister! " Su Youfu smiles and finally comes up with an idea of building Xing.


    "I''m forty-four years old, and if I say it, people will believe it?" Zhang Xue thought of this problem, some fever on her face, but there is no way to do it, but whether it is feasible or not is unknown.


    "It''s OK. Although you''ve been working on the machine for a long time, we maintain it well. We don''t lack any spare parts and we can keep up with the function. The most important thing is that we are skilled, skilled and reproducing both of us." Su Youfu looked at his wife''s worried appearance and squeezed his eyes at her.


    "Go away, the old are not serious, the small are not easy!" Zhang Xue holds the kitchen knife in her hand and her nose is crooked.

 Chapter 1103

    A meal seemed to be coming to the end of the world. A family had a big table of dishes. At last, all the dishes were ordered and finished hastily. Although Zhang Xue pretended not to know and started the topic several times during the meal, it was very unsuccessful and all failed.


    "Mom and Dad, you''d better go to work in Mingzhu in a few days. Let''s not open this shop!" Suk''s old story has never been mentioned. In fact, when he bought Mingzhu, he had this idea in mind.


    Now that I have money in my hand, I naturally want to let my parents enjoy happiness, which is also the filial piety of being a child.


    "Don''t tell me, I''m not going anywhere with your father, just watching the shop at home!" Zhang Xue said it firmly.


    "Son, what your mother said is that we don''t know anything. Where are we going! What''s more, why did you suddenly buy the Pearl commercial building? You haven''t done any business. Isn''t that a big risk? " Su Youfu also means that.


    "Mom and Dad, if you go there, just go to work. If you don''t have to go there for two laps, you don''t need to be responsible for anything. There are professional staff below!" Suk put down his chopsticks and looked at his parents with a straight face.


    "Ma Yina also told me that the business there has been on track for a long time. There is no other major event. It''s always making money. Don''t worry about that!"


    "It''s nothing for you to ask us to go shopping there, but two old guys feel uncomfortable when they become leaders there." Su Youfu also thought about it after a while. People in his age have been cautious all their lives. Now his son suddenly has money. He wants to deposit in the bank as soon as he can. He even wants to add a decent dress to himself. He has no idea.


    Suk felt that he had some difficulties in persuading them, so he had to find a new way: "Mom and Dad, you have to know that I don''t have much time. You have to go there to help me. You have to have your own talent, or you can''t make trouble!"


    Su Youfu and his wife also know that Su Ke is telling the truth. Now Su Ke not only has to take the university entrance examination, but also has to travel all over the world. Before he went to Yanjing, he seemed to be talking about business. If there were no one of his own in Mingzhu, there might be someone with ulterior motives. It doesn''t matter if he steals and slips, for fear that someone will take away the money.


    "I think pony is good. That girl is smart and capable. You must be right to give it to her!" Zhang Xue''s evaluation of Ma Yina is quite high, and Su Youfu also agrees with this point of view, constantly nodding.


    Suk found that he was not suitable to be a lobbyist. He estimated that this job would have to be handed over to Marina: "well, if you don''t let it go in advance, you can think about it again."


    After dinner, the old couple continued to go out to see the shop, leaving Suk and Li Feifei at home. Although the little girl was also full of worries, she still went to the kitchen to clean up the dishes and chopsticks.


    "You look scared. I''ll send you to school later. Let''s buy a pregnancy test paper." Suk looked at Li Feifei''s dejected appearance, and his heart was helpless.


    This is a minefield. Whoever steps on it will blow it up, but it''s a wake-up call for Suk. We should pay attention to this aspect in the future. After all, it''s too late to regret when many things really happen.


    "No, wait another two days. Last time Zhou Yu was a week late for the meeting, she was all right!" Li Feifei is now constantly comforting herself about her friends, but two days is not long.


    "Well? what you were saying? Send me to school? Are you not going? " Li Feifei suddenly recognized the meaning of Suk''s words and was stunned: "we''re going to have the monthly exam soon!"


    "No, I have to deal with something else while I have some time in the afternoon!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and said that he was really managing everything every day.


    "You bought the Pearl commercial building?" On the dinner table, Li Feifei had already understood something, but he didn''t pay attention to it at that time. Now when it comes to this, he naturally asked, "where did you get the money?"


    "Hey, made some investment, made some money!" Suk''s words are not clear, but Li Feifei subconsciously thinks of Suk''s friends in Yanjing. They are obviously not rich but expensive. Suk is so familiar with them that it''s really easy to make money.


    Seeing that it''s time to go to school, Suk drives Li Feifei to No.17 middle school, but he doesn''t know what to do first. He asks Ma Yina to study Mingzhu commercial building? Go to Liu Feihong to see the situation in Tianjin? Or to see ye Wei, the girl for several days did not send text messages, call, Suk does not adapt at the same time, also worried that she will not what happened.


    It''s totally subconscious to look up. The signboard of fangfeiyi''s appearance is close in front of us. Suddenly, I think of luofeiyan. Without thinking, I stop my car by the side of the road.


    As soon as Suk pushed the door, he suddenly stopped. He was stunned. The music inside made him feel embarrassed.


    "If you see me or not, I''ll be there, not sad or happy!"


    "If you want to read me or not, the feeling will be there, not coming or going!"


    "If you love me or not, love will not increase or decrease there!"


    "If you follow me or not, my hand is in your hand and I will not give up!""Come to my arms or let me live in your heart, love silently and love quietly!"


    "--"


    Suk knows that this is the last song of a very popular mango TV drama. It seems that the lyricist is the amorous * * Lama named cangyang Gyatso!


    But when hearing this song, the figure of Luo Feiyan flashed quickly in Suk''s mind. She seemed to be standing in silence just like in the lyrics.


    She seldom calls and sends short messages to herself, but every time she sees her, she can feel the intense emotion in her eyes. When she hides her emotion, it is like a lily in the valley, elegant and fragrant. When she releases her emotion, it is like a red peony, showing the beauty of the peerless generation and spitting out the attractive fragrance.


    After taking a deep breath, Suk finally pushed the door in, because today is not a holiday, and it''s also the time to go to work immediately. People who really come to do beauty often choose the evening. Now, except for Lin Xiaobai sitting behind the front desk, there is no one in the room, even Luofei smoke.


    "Little white sister!"


    Suk walked over and saw Lin Xiaobai raise his head to meet him. He suddenly frowned: "what''s the matter, sister Bai? You look so ugly


    Lin Xiaobai pulled the corner of his mouth and squeezed out a bitter smile. There was helplessness and worry in the smile. The sadness between his eyebrows was like a layer of ice: "Suk is coming!"


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you? " Suk''s words seemed to make Lin Xiaobai even more depressed. He sighed: "Alas! You can''t help me with this, sister. Thank you


    "What is it? How do you know if I can''t help you? " Suk asked, breaking the casserole to the end.

 Chapter 1104

    In fact, this problem is very common. Lin Cheng, Lin Xiaobai''s younger brother, is now working in Weihai City. It should be over the internship period. Now he has been renting with his girlfriend.


    The problem has come out, and it is both realistic and cruel. The two people have been together for quite a long time. It can even be said that they have established this kind of relationship since the first year of University. Now they are facing the problem of engagement and marriage soon after graduation, but what about a room?


    Don''t you need bread with love? But where do you ask a young man who just stepped into society to get a lot of money to buy a house?


    At this time, a man is like a brick worker. He can''t hold you when he lifts a brick, and he can''t support you when he holds you.


    My girlfriend Mina is willing to support each other and fight together with her boyfriend, but her parents don''t think so. Last time Lin Cheng visited her home with big and small bags of gifts, she directly said that if you don''t have money to buy a house, it''s not necessary to talk about it.


    My daughter, who has been brought up by my own hard work, has made her suffer with you. There are many handsome guys with cars and houses in my hometown. My daughter is beautiful, but she is also a college student. I don''t worry about finding a good husband.


    Lin Cheng''s salary is 3000 a month after her internship, and Mina''s income is still a little lower, which is 2500 a month. But how much can two people save in a month, including rent, water, electricity and all kinds of daily consumption? Even if we can save 3000 yuan a month, we can only sigh at the price of 6000 or 7000 yuan per square meter in the face of Weihai.


    After all, she has just entered the society now, and many social activities can''t be avoided, so in fact, she can save even less money. Mina''s family has made it clear that she won''t give money to help. In fact, her parents prefer her daughter to go back to her hometown, so Lin Cheng can''t afford to buy a house!


    But Lin Cheng''s family condition is also general. Even after Lin Xiaobai graduated, most of her salary had to be paid to her family. In the end, she became her brother''s tuition and living expenses. Now she has less than 10000 yuan in savings.


    I really can''t buy a second-hand house, but now it''s not cheap, and NIMA has more and more taxes, especially the business tax when the ownership is transferred. It''s just a pitfall.


    After Lin Cheng went to several real estate agencies, he completely gave up his heart. Apart from the houses that are remote to the county, what he can buy is the old houses that have lived for more than ten years. How can he be a wedding house?


    Lin Cheng is in a mess every day. Lin Xiaobai, the elder sister, has nothing to do with it. He can make up 50000 or 60000 yuan at home, but the down payment of the house is 200000 yuan less!


    Where can I find the rest of the money? Lin Xiaobai went to borrow it from his boyfriend. At the beginning, his boyfriend took all the responsibility. Who knows that he only talked about money these days, and now he is more and more indifferent to himself. Talking about money really hurts his feelings!


    At noon today, Lin Cheng called to tell her sister not to worry about it. It''s a big deal to change her girlfriend. Her younger brother said it was easy, but she was still frustrated in her voice, which made Lin Xiaobai''s heart even worse.


    "Does sister Yan know about it?" Suk asked after hearing Lin Xiaobai''s words.


    "No, I didn''t tell sister Yan about it!" Lin Xiaobai shakes her head. Now what''s the economic situation of Luofei cigarette? She also knows what beauty products she''s working on. All her money is invested in it. At this time, when she starts to borrow money, she always looks like it''s worse than before.


    "Well, Xiaobai, don''t worry. I''ll discuss it with Yanjie later." Suk didn''t realize that he was a younger brother. Instead, he felt like the elder brother was comforting his younger sister. Even after he finished, he raised his hand and patted Lin Xiaobai on the shoulder: "is sister tobacco on it?"


    Lin Xiaobai opens his mouth and wants to stop Suk from going to talk to Luo Feiyan about it. But at the thought of his brother''s embarrassment and pain, he borrows wine to relieve his worries. His words are still pressed back and he sighs: "well, sister Yanjie is upstairs!"


    Suk is familiar with the way. When he goes up to the fourth floor, the door of luofeiyan''s room is not locked. He pushes the door in. In the living room, the woman is lying on the sofa, chin in one hand, and the TV just cuts in the advertisement.


    Luo Feiyan raised his head and saw that it was Suk. There was a surprise in his eyes. He got up and walked over. He said in a delicate voice: "welcome your majesty back to the palace!" Then he bent down and made a good fortune.


    "Princess Ai, please get up Suk didn''t know why it was easy to relax when he saw luofeiyan, and put aside all the bad questions for the time being. He reached for luofeiyan''s arm and answered with a smile.


    This is a very strange phenomenon, like some people as soon as they see it, they will feel itchy and want to beat it, while some people will indulge in it and feel good about it if you take a look at it.


    When Luo Feiyan was lifted up by Suk, he wanted to dive very blatantly. He staggered and leaned against Suk''s arms.


    Of course, Suk also took advantage of the situation to hold Luo Feiyan, otherwise, although it was a dive, there was a certain chance that he would fall.


    Luo Feiyan is like this. He won''t ask Suk what he did when he went to Yanjing or when he came back to Weihai. Anyway, as long as Suk is in front of him, it''s enough. After all, he will know something he should know!It''s said that farewell is better than newlyweds. To be honest, Luo Feiyan really wants to be a little man in his heart. Now he suddenly appears in front of his eyes. Not only does he begin to feel happy psychologically, but also his body is constantly sending out signals, as if constantly shouting: I want to! i want!


    Now he leaned into Suk''s arms. Suk''s familiar smell and his temperature shook his mind for a moment, and the clouds began to appear on his cheeks. He slightly tilted his head and looked at Suk: "Your Majesty, do you seem to be upset?"


    In fact, at the first sight of Suk, and even though Suk had been restrained at that time, Luo Feiyan still noticed that he was not in a high mood, as if there was something wrong with him. There is no doubt that this is the ability she has cultivated for so many years. It is very accurate. If Suk is further advanced, the next stage is mind reading.


    "Yes Suk took a deep breath: "I''m more upset, more upset, more upset!" When it comes to humming in the end, he will tell Luo Feiyan about many things, but it''s hard to say about Li Feifei''s possibility of getting pregnant and winning the bid.


    after all, in front of one woman, he talks about how he made another woman have children, and both of them can be called his own women I don''t think she will be happy to hear the news.


    So I want to change the topic quickly. I raise my hand. My thumb and index finger are right under Luo Feiyan''s chin. I can even vaguely feel her mandible shaking at her fingertips. I feel very good: "Princess Ai, please help me out quickly. I''m very grateful!"


    "Your Majesty, as the saying goes, a sleep can relieve a thousand worries. I wonder if we should have a sleep first." Luo Fei''s eyes are as bright as spring water, and his voice suddenly shakes people''s heart and soul. Especially when his voice falls, his little hand also slides down. It just sweeps Su Xiaoke''s place where he lives, and immediately sweeps away the chicken.

 Chapter 1105

    The body is sensitive, and the mind is sensitive. When Luo Feiyan''s little hand glides over the thing like a grenade, the fuse is ignited immediately. With a Gudong sound, Suk unconsciously swallows his mouth, and his whole body is hot and dry.


    In fact, Luo Feiyan, as the initiator, has long been in a state of state, not a state of freedom, but a primitive call after the most real emotional outburst.


    Heart rate is very fast, legs are a little soft, Luo Feiyan whole body center of gravity seems to have been given to Suk, leaning on his arms, just in his fingertips slip, that kind of specious, faint touch, let her blood suddenly boiling up.


    It''s not a long time, but the mature body still has some needs, especially in front of Suk. Luofeiyan won''t cover up at all.


    What''s more, as the old saying goes, it''s not long since I''ve just had a full meal. Now is the best time. What are you waiting for? Come on!


    "Go to bed!" The voice is almost whispering, slightly raising his head. From this angle, you can just see Suk''s beautiful side face. The tempting breath in the voice, mixed with fire, is directly sent into Suk''s ears.


    At this moment, Suk felt that there was a fire in his mind. It seemed that the sequelae of the system that had not caused trouble for a long time had finally torn off the veil of reserve. It was like a witch shaking a staff, guiding Suk''s consciousness.


    "Well!" There was a low roar in his throat. At this moment, Suk left behind his previous worries, leaned forward and directly picked up luofeiyan, and rushed into the bedroom in three or two steps.


    Nothing can stop you, your yearning for freedom, especially this yearning to break free from the shackles of the cage, so the two of them quickly cleared all obstacles in the blink of an eye, and got rid of them completely.


    A pair of skilful hands appear and disappear, where they pass, there is a fire or a thousand miles of smoke or a prairie fire pouring down. Cherry''s small mouth is very sentimental. It''s like going straight to the top of heaven and falling into the abyss. This time, he makes Suk grasp the sheet tightly and clench his fists.


    Luofeiyan put Suk into a big word, er, Tai word, and did it to your heart''s content. Sometimes it was light, sometimes heavy, sometimes slow, sometimes urgent, sometimes the breeze was blowing the willows, sometimes the stream was murmuring, sometimes the lightning and thunder were flashing, sometimes the rainstorm and gale were blowing.


    It''s just a goblin. If she has only one talent skill, maybe that''s it! In other words, Tang Monk into the West Liang Pipa cave, if really from the scorpion essence, may not be able to enjoy such hospitality!


    Good! Let''s take another look at the situation on the court!


    From the beginning of the formation of the flying tobacco team, she didn''t want to take the defensive, but forward pressure. Although it was a women''s team, she was not afraid at all. Suk didn''t seem to attach so much importance to the opponent at the beginning, and the distance between the three lines was not so tight. The breakthrough of Luo Feiyan just now also reminded Suk.


    The characteristic of the flying tobacco team is that it is young and energetic. As a young player, she does not blindly retreat and defend against the Suk team. Her courage is really commendable. If they can persist, they may not have won the hope, but the most fatal point is that they are too fierce in the front and lack of stamina. After several rounds of offensive, the flying tobacco team has begun to show fatigue.


    Well, with the passage of time, the first half of the time was exhausted, the possession time of luofeiyan team occupied an absolute advantage, but such control of the ball had no effect on her attack, the biggest effect was to stir up the fire of Suk team.


    Suk turned over and started on time in the second half. Now Suk starts to control the ball. OK, now let''s make a transition. Suk is constantly on the back foot. After several rounds of trial, Suk is worthy of being a famous team who has experienced many battles. No matter attacking or retreating, it''s like mercury dropping down the ground. But because it''s in the trial, it hasn''t shown the lethality it should have.


    My God! Suk team''s offensive is too fierce, the flying smoke team has no strength to fight back, the goalkeeper has given up the defense, Suk team in the flying smoke team''s backcourt, such as into no one''s land, straight forward, front Cha, continuous straight forward Cha!


    If judging by the situation on the field, it has entered the Suk period, and the resistance of the flying smoke team has become so weak at this time. Suk team, like a fierce tiger, sent all waves of attacks to the flying smoke team, driving straight in, sprinting, piercing, forward Cha, detour.


    All kinds of tactics with the use of skilled incomparable, three shallow one deep, left three right three, nine shallow one deep, superb, in this tactical cooperation, fly smoke team is defeated, shot shot shot!


    With the sound of a whistle, the game ended. Although Suk took the lead by a big score, they both gave full play to the spirit of friendship first and competition second, and were close to each other.


    After Suk fired the last shell, he felt as if he was in a relaxed state, as if all the 148000 pores on his body had been opened. It was only at this time that he thought of Li Feifei''s previous experience, and he was suddenly shocked.


    Looking at Luo Feiyan under her, her long wine red hair was in disorder, and her face was flushed with sweat. There were several strands of hair on her forehead. Her eyes were closed, and her nose wings were constantly undulating. It seemed that she was still immersed in the shock wave, and could not extricate herself. Her teeth were biting her lower lip.Just such an expression can confuse thousands of people!


    "What''s the matter?" It seems that Suk doesn''t move on himself. Luo Feiyan opens his eyes and finds that Suk seems to be a little tangled at this time. At the beginning of speaking, his voice is hoarse.


    "I didn''t wear a helmet just now!" Suk is a little embarrassed. After all, many girls'' fragile bodies can''t even give birth again, which is gradually produced from men''s carelessness or greed for happiness.


    "It''s OK. You''re not wearing a helmet, but I''m safe!" Luo Feiyan smiles and twists his body. After such a big fight, he is really exhausted. It seems that it takes a lot of effort to move his fingers.


    It''s easy to attract Suk''s eyes by twisting his waist. Now Luo Feiyan''s body is full of blush, especially his neck, chest and the place where he once fought.


    "You mean you''re going to wipe out the whole army?" Sook quickly drew his attention back.


    "Well, it''s OK. You don''t have to worry. I''ll take care of it!" Luofei smoke with a kind of intoxicating beauty, she is like this, never give Suk pressure, even if not to the slightest bit!

 Chapter 1106

    Anyway, in addition to the physical intoxication, Suk is still infatuated with luofeiyan emotionally. Staying by her side, Suk will feel relaxed, like a harbor.


    It''s a unique charm that Suk can''t feel in other people.


    Holding Luo Feiyan in his arms is like holding a kitten. The two of them are covered with quilts and have hot bodies inside. After the passion, the surging impulse gradually calms down, but it automatically stimulates the master of twining skills. His thigh is on Suk''s body, and his little hand is around his waist.


    Because of the safety period mentioned by Luo Feiyan, Suk''s 15 wooden buckets were filled with water, and his nervous mood also relaxed a lot. Now he was lying in bed and finally chatted about Lin Xiaobai.


    After hearing Suk say Lin Xiaobai''s question again, she quickly understood the crux of the problem. In fact, this kind of thing is also very common: "Xiaobai is really, if you have any difficulties, just tell me directly!"


    "I''ve been doing this with you for a long time. I''ve been my little sister for a long time!"


    Suk suddenly swept away the haze in his heart. Of course, not only did he sweep away the haze, but he also swept over the tall and straight mountains with his fingers stuck on the top of the mountain and a touch of bright red: "haha, according to this, should we say that love lasts for a long time?"


    "You big head ghost, you are more and more rogue now, but!" Luo Feiyan put his hand down and held Suke''s life gate directly. However, the technique was gentle and gentle, and there was no lethality at all. He said fiercely: "if you play a hooligan again, I''ll use you directly to scrap it!"


    "Poof!" Suk was originally a subconscious shrinking body, it is reasonable to say that suxiaoke incarnated in loach can easily break free from the shackles, but who knows that under the Qianqian hands of Luo Feiyan, he has regained his youth, just like jumping over the dragon''s gate, rising in the wind, and suddenly becoming strong and majestic.


    Cold not Ding eat Suk a stick, Luo Feiyan exclaimed, immediately realized the seriousness of the situation, where dare to have a little hesitation, directly beg for mercy: "stop! Stop! I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong! "


    On hearing Luo Feiyan''s words, Suk was very cooperative and entered the role of landlord laocai: "hum! Now you know it''s wrong? I tell you - it''s too late. I''ll finish my three hundred killing sticks first! "


    "Master, I really know I''m wrong. I won''t dare to do it next time. If you go down with these three hundred sticks, where can I live! Please also see that I have worked hard to serve you for such a long time, and I have no credit for it. Even if I don''t have it, I am tired. Let me go! "


    Luo Feiyan has become a big servant girl who was bullied wantonly in the old society. She has big eyes and small mouth. What she said is sad for the listener and tears for the listener.


    Suk''s bully image suddenly becomes tall!


    "The death penalty can be avoided, but the living one can''t be forgiven. Now I''ll give you a chest massage. If you feel comfortable, you''ll get a lot of rewards!" Suk does not change the villain''s true colors. He seems to have no pity for jade. He says in a cruel voice.


    "Master, I really don''t have any strength now. Can I make a complete set for you later when I slow down?" Luo Fei''s eyes were big and his face was pure and innocent, but Suk almost didn''t breathe when he heard the whole set of words.


    "All - all? What do you have? " Suk stammered.


    "Well, a lot! There are ten fingers playing the piano, roaming the world, green ocean, desert storm, flooding the golden mountain, * * *, fishing for the moon from the bottom of the sea, pouring out mountains and pouring out the sea.


    "Well! Platoon: a sea of mountains? Do you have sunflower acupoints There are some things that Suk has heard or not, but it''s undeniable that he doesn''t know what he''s talking about just listening to these names.


    Of course, Luo Feiyan knew all these things in detail. She was also told by the women who came to massage. After all, one and a half of the people she came into contact with over the years were experts.


    "Acupoint lighting hand?" After being interrupted by Suk, Luo Feiyan ponders that it seems that there is no such item in the 36 service list, but it doesn''t prevent her from playing her subjective creativity. She holds Suk''s hand and slowly puts it below: "uncle, are you talking about this point?"


    I''m afraid that if I use a little more force, I''ll really go in directly. However, it''s a little bit unsanitary. So Suk began to play the game that the king sent me to patrol the mountain at the entrance of Pansi cave.


    Luo Feiyan didn''t know when he closed his eyes again. After waiting for a long time, he slowly got used to this feeling, and then he took a gentle breath: "I''ll tell you something funny?"


    "What''s the matter?" Suk sharpened his knife and didn''t miss the woodcutter. He said it in his mouth and didn''t stop in his hand.


    "It''s just that some girls are so vain that they keep asking for houses and cars! Two days ago, a little girl from real estate sales came to do hairdressing. She told me


    After a pause, Luo Fei seems to have sorted out his thoughts, but his face is red and attractive under the constant movement of Suk''s claws of Anlu mountain. TANKOU opens: "the first step is to add a group of young girls through chat software like wechat, Momo and drifting bottle!""The second step, frequent communication, more contact, to be able to make an appointment out!"


    "The third step, after the appointment, take her to the high-end sales office and have a good look around. The house is not afraid of being expensive, so you should show great interest!"


    Luo Feiyan said, looking at Suk, a meaningful smile.


    "Step four? And then what? " Suk didn''t understand where the fun part was, so he asked for advice.


    "Stupid! The fourth step is to open a house! " Luo Fei smoke white Suk a look, finally opened the mystery, Suk a listen to this ending, immediately understand, this move is simply too subtle, completely cut into from the vanity of people, a hit will kill.


    "Is there a fifth step?"


    "The fifth step is to play and disappear after opening the house, and look for the next goal. It starts over and over again, and all kinds of flowers pass by without touching the body!"


    "The sales girl said that in fact, this man has no money at all. There are so many high-end properties in Weihai. In a month or two, this person will come here. Finally, she can''t help but expose him!"


    Speaking of this, Luo Feiyan sighed: "the most sad thing is that the woman who accompanied the man to see the house didn''t believe it at all. She cheated herself and was greedy of vanity. She deserved to be cheated!"


    "The house really does harm to people, but these people also suffer for themselves. Zhou Yu beat Huang Gai, one willing to fight, the other willing to suffer!" As soon as Suk finished speaking, Luo Feiyan turned over and climbed directly onto him. He did a chest push: "where''s your mobile phone?"

 Chapter 1107

    Suk''s mobile phone is very clean. There is no wechat, no Momo, or even QQ. Of course, Luo Feiyan is not stupid enough to go through her information box. If you open it, I''m afraid you can see a lot of information from various girls. In that case, Suk will be embarrassed.


    "How much more money did you say Xiaobai needed?" Said also said, smile also laughed, Luo Feiyan began to talk about the business.


    "At least 100000!" Suk made a preliminary estimate. Now Lin Cheng''s economic conditions don''t allow him to buy those houses with convenient transportation and prosperous location. Of course, the cheaper the better. Otherwise, I''m afraid he won''t be able to pay his debts in the future.


    "100000 --!" Luo Feiyan repeated and began to calculate the funds he could use at present. To be honest, 100000 yuan is not too much, but now most of the funds are invested in the production of pingbanfang, and in order to reduce the financial pressure, other people are temporarily responsible for the packaging.


    In fact, the rest of the activity funds have been used for a long time. On the one hand, it is necessary to carry out advertising, on the other hand, it is also necessary to establish its own franchise stores. For 100000 yuan, a store can be established.


    In particular, it is impossible to recover the 100000 yuan in a short time!


    But Lin Xiaobai''s difficulties, and can''t stand by, soon, Luo Feiyan made a decision: "good, I will help!"


    Suk can see the change of Luo Feiyan''s face at a glance. After all, the two people are so close now. Let''s not talk about them frankly. Even her heartbeat can be heard by herself.


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry. I''ll find a way to deal with the money." Suk heard Lin Xiaobai''s distress before. When Suk and Luo Feiyan went downstairs together, Lin Xiaobai was still confused and puzzled. He sat there listlessly. Suddenly he heard the sound of going downstairs and looked up subconsciously.


    Luo Feiyan has a smile on his face. After being moistened by the spring breeze and rain, his whole face is radiant. They all say that men''s beauty products are the best. This sentence really deserves its reputation.


    Looking at Lin Xiaobai, there are some expectations in his eyes and some guilty embarrassment. After a while, he lowers his head nervously and appears at a loss.


    "Little white elder sister, the matter is solved, don''t worry any more!" Suk said the good news directly. Lin Xiaobai''s expression of surprise was beyond expression. His excited face turned red, his breath became short, and his chest was hidden in the two peaks under the uniform.


    "Sister tobacco!" I opened my mouth, but it seems that a thank you can''t express my gratitude at all.


    "Silly girl, if you have something to say to me directly, my sister can help you, how can you just sit back and ignore it?" Luo Feiyan is a qualified good boss and a qualified good sister.

 Chapter 1108

    From Fangfei, Suk went directly to Bihai Yuntian this time. Before, sun Song told himself that everything was in the plan, and he didn''t ask about other things in detail. He didn''t know what bad influence Hong Feng had on Liu Feihong after his death.


    After all, when the building collapses, it will always turn into a mass of smoke. Hongfeng leaves a lot of power behind. Whether it can be digested or counterattacked by them? How much trouble will this bring to Liu Feihong? Suk feels a little sorry when he thinks about it.


    After all, some things happen too unexpectedly. Suk thinks it''s no big deal that Hongfeng is dead. Unfortunately, he was caught off guard. If he could have known about it half a month earlier, he would have been able to resolve it now.


    Suk has been here more than once, and even stayed here. Most of the guests who come to the reception hall are familiar to him, and this time is no exception.


    At 4:30, it''s time for restaurants to prepare dishes and make a fire in the kitchen. Because Bihai Yuntian is Liu Feihong''s base camp, even if the entrance door is closed, there are people on duty.


    When the car was parked in the parking space outside, Suk jumped out of the car with a probe. Because of the temperature, the two ushers had already put their posts on both sides of the door in the hall. They just went to work, but obviously they had not yet entered the working state. The two women laughed and did not know what they were talking about.


    They are tall, beautiful in appearance, sweet in voice and soft in smile. They can almost be called a beautiful scenery of blue sea and sky.


    Suk pushes the door and smiles at the guests on both sides. Although he doesn''t know their names, it doesn''t prevent him from saying hello. What''s more, smile is the common language of human beings, regardless of country or race.


    "Suk - Mr. Suk!" One of the guests suddenly opened his mouth, perhaps because he thought it was a bit abrupt to call Suk''s name directly. After all, he had never communicated with Suk before, so he quickly changed his mouth, because he was embarrassed and his face was a little red.


    "Well?" Suk stopped. Unexpectedly, she knew her name and came back: "what''s the matter? What''s up? "


    This receptionist is not very old. She seems to be in her twenties. Maybe many people are still in college, but she doesn''t know that she has worked for several years.


    In fact, it''s not an easy job to welcome guests in the lobby. Every day, I stand there with a professional smile, and I have to bear the constant cast eyes of the people. Some eyes are full of joy, while others are full of greed. It''s like I want to see clearly and clearly with perspective glasses.


    But a lot of things, many people have a sense of helplessness, no money at home, no background, no education, no technology, this has been the most suitable job they can find, the salary is not low, do not need technology, and very stable.


    Their mind is very simple, and even the biggest wish is to think about a good life without worry. Otherwise, relying on their appearance, it''s easy to be a concubine.


    Seeing that Suk stopped and looked at herself, Feng Ting suddenly said something unwisely: "that --- you --- you came to find sister Feihong, right?"


    "Yes Suk looked at the girl in front of her. The cheongsam had always been the uniform of blue sea and sky. It was embroidered with red satin. It had peony stamens on it. It was full of flowers. It had white flannels on its collar and cuffs. It was lovely in its joy.


    "But Feihong is not here!" Feng Ting told Suk directly.


    "Where''s brother Meng?" Suk believes that even ordinary employees know what kind of business they come and go here. And although Ma Meng does not participate in the management of the hotel, his name is absolutely impressive.


    "Brother Meng has gone too! They''ve been out together for two days! " Feng Ting knew that the relationship between Suk and them was very close, so she didn''t shy away. She stepped forward a little and whispered: "maybe she went to Tianjin! And a lot of people went this time! "


    "Oh! Thank you When Suk heard the news, he subconsciously felt that the situation in Tianjin was not as easy as he had imagined. Otherwise, Liu Feihong would not go to the town in person and smile at Feng Ting. There was no need to go in again and turn to leave.


    "Tingting, your girl is not the heart of spring, how dare so much!" The hostess next to her is older than Feng Ting. After watching Suk go out, she starts the car and goes away. Then she squeezes her eyes at Feng Ting and laughs.


    "Sister Liu, don''t talk nonsense!" Feng Ting''s mouth was small, as if she had been told something was on her mind. The rosy glow on her face even spread to her ears.


    "What nonsense? Let me tell you something, Tingting! This Suk is so powerful! Don''t look at his gentle, if you can really follow him, after the popular drink spicy, absolutely sprinkle water Anyway, it''s not a meal yet. There are only a few people. They just get together and whisper.


    Because Feng Ting hasn''t been here for a long time, she only knows that Suk has a good relationship with Liu Feihong and Ma Meng, but she knows little about other deep-seated things.


    "No.1 in grade three of senior high school? So good grades? Do you have a site? Is that his territory on Rongchang street? what? Tianjin also has his territory? He is not only a good student, but also a gangster boss. It seems that he has hundreds of brothers in his hand! "In fact, Huang Mao often comes here to eat, so what sister Liu knows is revealed by this boy, otherwise she would not have known so much.


    Feng Ting feels confused now. Before, she just thought Suk was beautiful. Although she couldn''t say how handsome she was, she always gave people a very comfortable feeling. That''s why she had the courage to talk to Suk.


    "Sister Liu, you''re making trouble. I''m several years older than Suk!"


    "It''s good to be big. You are now fully developed. These young people must like it. You have to believe in your charm. Look at your big chest. You are only twenty-one, so much bigger than me. If you continue to develop, I''m afraid no man can escape from you!"


    The topic between women, completely reckless, use words * *, and it does not matter whether married or unmarried, but at this time Suk parked his car on the side of the road, holding the phone in his hand, and finally dialed out.


    She just called Liu Feihong. On the phone, she just told herself that the situation was under her control and there was no problem. She was coming back soon, but Suk always felt something was wrong.


    Since Liu Feihong said that, when he asked sun song, he probably couldn''t find out anything. Mo Xiaoqi and Liu Mengmeng had limited knowledge, but they thought of Chen Dong, director of Tianjin Public Security Bureau.


    The phone was put through: "Hello, Chen Ju, I''m vihesuk!"

 Chapter 1109

    Chen Dong is sitting in his office, with a pile of documents on his desk, all of which need to be approved by himself. At this time, his mobile phone rings. In fact, there are three of his mobile phones, one for daily use and one for standby. They are all 24 hours. After all, the police force is under paramilitary management and must be on standby at any time.


    Now the third mobile phone, that is, a private phone, rings. Basically, only one''s family, relatives and friends will know the phone number. When you pick up the phone, Suk''s name is on the caller ID.


    It suddenly occurred to me that when I first contacted Suk, I used this phone. Because Suk saved his daughter who had a car accident on the highway, and later revealed a dark history of the Ma family, they used this phone all the time.


    Completely subconsciously sighed, reached for the phone: "Hello!"


    Suk''s voice came from the other end of the phone, and he reported to his family. In fact, Chen Dong was not surprised by the appearance of the phone.


    "Is it convenient for Chen Ju to talk now?" Suk heard it was quiet, but it didn''t look like a meeting.


    Soon Chen Dong''s voice came: "convenient, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, I don''t know if Tianjin has brought you passivity. I''m sorry for the fact." Although Suk did not make it clear, he was sure that Chen Dong could hear the specific meaning.


    "Well, it''s a mess now!" Su Ke was surprised by Chen Dong''s words. He had a bad feeling about Liu Feihong''s vague words. Could it be that things have worsened to this point? Even just now, he had heard Chen Dong''s anxiety from the phone.


    Suk didn''t say anything. He knew the specific situation of Tianjin, and soon he could uncover the truth from Chen Dong''s mouth. Sure enough, Chen Dong said again: "Suk, tell the truth, did you ask someone to kill Hongfeng?"


    It seems ironic that the director of the Public Security Bureau would directly ask the other party if he was the murderer, but that''s the truth. Even if Suk admits, Chen Dong will not do anything to him, because there is no one in Hongfeng who has reported the case, or even privately handled the funeral.


    But Chen Dong still wants to get an accurate answer. Although this answer will not have any impact on the current situation, if it is true, Chen Dong will adjust his attitude towards Suk.


    After all, different ways do not conspire with each other. If Suk is just a good gang leader, it is possible for him to coexist. However, if the word "extremely vicious" is used, then Suk''s end can only be predicted.


    So the best way to deal with it is to withdraw in time when the two sides have not really been involved in the actual Xing problem. After asking this question, Chen Dong keeps silent and waits for Suk to speak.


    "Chen Ju, you look down on me too much! I know what happened in Hongfeng. I can go in and kill people without knowing it. I can also shoot my head. Who do you think can have this ability? There must be none of my people! " Suk''s telling the truth. It''s like a killer in a movie.


    "Not you?" Chen Dong is incredulous. He doesn''t believe that Hongfeng will die suddenly. There is no sign. The only suspect is sun song, who has had friction before. There is no doubt about this. Otherwise, Hongfeng''s original Tangkou would not have focused on Sun song.


    But one thing, through his own channels, he really learned about the situation at that time. Although there was no police to collect evidence and investigate, the actual situation was really astonishing. According to the people who stayed at Hongfeng at that time, there was no trace left that day.


    In the room, except that Hongfeng was shot in the head, his head was lifted, and he died on the spot, there was no clue left in the doors and windows. Of course, their level of looking for clues was too loose, and there was no professional equipment, so they could not test it, but it also reflected the killer''s cleverness to a certain extent.


    At that time, he was also speculating about who killed Hongfeng, but what could fall on the paper was finally divided into two extremes, one was a professional killer, and the other was national power!


    "It''s not really me!" Suk replied that there was no pressure, it was not his own good, there was no need to kick!


    "I wish it wasn''t you!" Chen Dong put this problem aside for the time being, and continued to talk about the actual situation of Tianjin: "people on the other side of Hongfeng have been constantly provoking conflicts. Your people say that whether it''s self-defense, counterattack or being helpless, Tianjin has been made into a river of blood!"


    "There have been more than ten conflicts, big and small. Now more than ten people have been seriously injured. There are still two people lying in severe cases. I got the news that at least two of them were killed on the spot, but they all took the bodies away in time!" When Chen Dong said that, he gritted his teeth.


    After all, it is a provocation to the local public security organs to fight in the open fire. As the head of the Public Security Bureau, he is even slapped in the face.


    Sun song has been very restrained all the time. He has been defending all the time, except that Bi has no choice but to fight. Now it can be said that the people on the other side of Hongfeng are crazy and restless, which has greatly affected Tianjin''s social security. During this period, people are in a panic when they go out at night, and the sense of security of the masses has plummeted."By the way, I''ve met Liu Feihong in the morning. She came to see me. During this period of time, your people should exercise restraint. What Tianjin needs now is a harmonious social environment. Therefore, we must crack down on these culprits who undermine stability and unity!" When Chen Dong talks now, he has already brought out a murderous spirit unconsciously.


    "The first evil must be eliminated. If it is not eliminated, it will not be enough to calm the people''s anger and calm their hearts." Speaking of this, Chen dongdun, seems to be thinking about something, and Suk also realized that his words are not enough, quietly waiting.


    Chen Dong is sitting on the chair, holding the phone in one hand, with no focus in his eyes. The other hand on the table is tapping the table with his subconscious index finger, crisp and rhythmic.


    "On the 16th, on the 16th of this month, the city''s public security and armed police took unified action to show their swords in winter. They will surely wipe out the remaining evils of the flood peak. Be careful then!"


    Chen Dong thought for a moment, and finally spoke again. Although Liu Feihong paid a special visit to him in the morning, his attitude was very good, but this could not be the reason why Chen Dong disclosed such confidential information to him. Maybe if Suk did not call him, the sword would not tell who was who in winter, and it had no automatic identification system. Of course, it would be bad luck to sweep who.


    "Thank you! We know how to do it! " Suk answered. Although Chen Donggang''s tone was very gentle, it seemed that the scene of war and chaos had appeared in front of him. I''m afraid a large number of people will enjoy the leisurely life of the high wall compound.

 Chapter 1110

    After hanging up the phone, Suk didn''t tell Liu Feihong the news for the first time. Instead, he turned out a box of cigarettes. In the clasp under Passat''s steering wheel, there was always a box of cigarettes. It was a low-grade, soft box Hongtashan.


    After lighting a cigarette and wondering whether it was necessary for him to go to Tianjin, Liu Feihong didn''t want to participate in it too much. I''m afraid it was too bloody, and Suk had a feeling that Liu Feihong had a plan.


    If you go to Tianjin, will it affect you? To be honest, Suk feels that Liu Feihong is more suitable in this kind of gang dispute.


    It''s really hard to imagine that such a woman can support such a storm.


    After thinking about it for a while, I finally decided to wait until the evening to talk with Liu Feihong. After all, on the 16th, there are still four days to go, and there is enough time to prepare.


    In fact, Suk''s schedule is really tight, one thing after another. In fact, the main reason is that he stayed in Yanjing for a long time. There are many things here, and he was not present.


    When Passat starts up again, Suk''s goal this time will become the Pearl commercial building. Previously, he talked with Luo Feiyan about the listing and publicity of pingbanfang, which requires a lot of financial support, and all his money will be taken care of by her, so he has to find her to understand the situation.


    It''s nearly 4:30, and the weather is normal. The weather in this season will be around 5:20, and then it will turn black suddenly. The change is very fast, so it''s still bright.


    After the reopening of the Pearl commercial building, it is already equivalent to its own industry. I didn''t expect that now I''ve changed and become the boss. Er, although I''m preparing for my parents, I can at least call it the second generation of fortune!


    Park the car well. Suk didn''t get in touch with marina at the first time. The girl is here now. Suk had already contacted her by phone before starting.


    Although I have come in before, but as a customer, it''s different now. With steady steps and high spirits, Suk strides forward.


    Although there is still a long way to go before Christmas, the head of Santa Claus has been pasted on the glass windows outside the commercial building, and even the English letter "as" written in color spray painting. After entering the door, the atmosphere of Christmas is more intense.


    It''s true that after a simple decoration, there is not much change on the whole. There are more ribbon balloons and other decorations. After all, the reason for closing down before is to redecorate. Although it''s not worthy of the name now, it''s good for customers who care about it as long as they can buy what they want.


    This kind of business place will not have too many customers according to the current time. Like a king, Suk is inspecting his territory and carefully looking at every counter. Most of the goods listed in this area are cosmetics brands, Shiseido, Estee Lauder, Dior, oubiquan and Avon To meet the needs of people from all walks of life.


    Eyes across the face of each shopping guide, these girls are young and beautiful, wearing work clothes that highlight the figure, and also in order to better set off the characteristics of cosmetics in this counter, they are all wearing light makeup.


    Of course, when Suk''s eyes crossed every girl''s face, these girls were also looking at him. For these sales elites, everyone who entered the mall was their potential consumers.


    I''m afraid they''re all saying, "cut! It''s another one to come in and have fun! " So everyone was indifferent, and even the expression on his face didn''t change at all.


    After all, they have long seen that there is no shopping in Suk''s eyes. They are just wandering aimlessly. Besides, it may not be less difficult to sell cosmetics to a man who has no desire to shop than to sell combs in a Buddhist temple.


    "How''s it going? Boss Just as Suk was about to go up to the second floor, Marina appeared at the right time, because she felt that the time was almost the same and wanted to come down to the door to wait for Suk. Who knew Suk was quietly inspecting.


    "Very good!" Suk where know this inside of the door, can only muddle headed nodded, at least look good mental outlook.


    "Is there a feeling of private visit in micro clothes?" Ma Yina pointed to the direction of the elevator: "go to the second floor and have a look?"


    "Come on, I''ll talk about it when I go on my next tour!" Suk waved his hand. He could feel that the people around here should know the identity of Maina. There were some changes in his eyes and hers, and then there was no meaning. On the contrary, he might as well go back home.


    "Is it time?" Suk took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. It was almost five o''clock now. He knew that Maina would go home to cook for her father every day, so he asked.


    "Well --!" Ma Yina pondered a little, then looked at Suk: "if the boss you want to do something else, it seems that time is not enough!"


    Ma Yina suddenly lowered her voice. Her furtive voice was close to Suk''s ear. The temperature in the commercial building was pleasant. At this time, Ma Yina was not as thick as she was wearing. She was wearing a light professional suit. When she leaned over, she accidentally rubbed Suk''s arm.Er, Suk''s reaction now seems to be her conspiracy. Her little face is a little red, and her eyes are constantly pouring towards her. If you don''t know what other things are in her mouth, you can really go to shit!


    "Stop talking nonsense and deduct your salary!" Suk said maliciously, but the threat is limited. Ma Yina said with a smile: "boss, I don''t want a salary, I want a position!"


    "Well?" Suk suddenly remembered that it was really necessary for Mingzhu commercial building to reserve a seat for Ma Yina, but she had ignored it before. Didn''t the girl arrange it herself?


    "It''s up to you to decide for yourself. You have to manage this side first. I don''t worry about other people!" My parents estimate that it will be impossible for me to come here for a while. Ma Yina will have to do the work. Moreover, my parents can cope with it by opening a small store. I''m sure they can''t be competent in such a large shopping mall. Fortunately, it just makes them relaxed, but it doesn''t hinder them.


    "Really? I can be anything I want to be? " Indeed, if there is no real administrative position, Ma Yina is giving orders here, that is not the right name and the wrong words. Maybe she also thought of this.


    "Well! Make your own arrangements! " Suk''s hands off the shopkeeper is that there is no pressure, direct decentralization!


    "So good? Then I think - I want to be a landlady! " Ma Yina is very careful to look at Suk''s face, sure enough, with a word, Suk''s small face suddenly looks like a black line, very speechless.

 Chapter 1111

    It seems that the position of landlady can''t be granted easily. Suk is a little helpless and can only skip the topic directly: "that - I''ll take you home first and talk about it on the way!"


    "Oh Ma Yina didn''t lose anything. She was just joking. Of course, she was not stupid enough to think that she could catch her easily. The reason for doing so is actually a way for her to express her feelings. As long as she keeps moving forward, she can always reach her destination with a small step every day.


    "You''re not wearing a down jacket?" Two people out of the mall, suddenly the temperature is very different, Ma Yina subconsciously rubbed his hands, temperature difference led to a small face suddenly frozen red.


    "No, it was delivered to the dry cleaner on the way here!" Ma Yina nodded. As soon as she opened her mouth, she shivered subconsciously.


    "The car is over there!" Suk walked quickly to his parking space, not that he didn''t want to wait for marina, but that he wanted to get on the bus early and turn on the air conditioner to warm the girl.


    "How much money do we have now?" Passat slowly drove out of the parking lot, and Suk finally asked the key question. There''s no way. All the money is now in the hands of marina. At the beginning, Marina would say hello to herself in advance when she used every stroke, but later Suk really felt that the financial power was no longer needed. Just do it yourself!


    So now, Suk''s brain knows where the money is going and how it is distributed? Is it profitable? These are really black eyes. You have to ask the finance minister directly.


    "Well --" Ma Yina pondered a little. Although she doesn''t have any specific materials, these things are actually in her mind. When she needs to use them, she just needs to sort out her ideas a little!


    "The current situation is that we started the first soybean contract with the equivalent of 6 million and paid a deposit of 600000. At that time, the exact amount of funds in hand was 3.87 million! Then from the information you brought back in Yanjing by your boss and my own analysis, we have invested one million yuan in margin after covering positions and soybean futures! "


    "Excluding the margin of soybean futures, the balance is 2.87 million!" These figures, Ma Yina can blurt out, can imagine how much energy she spent in this area.


    "Well? Last time I went to buy Mingzhu commercial building, you said you didn''t even get two million! " Suk asked casually. There was no doubt here. Ma Yina also knew that Suk trusted herself, otherwise she would not have given all the money to her hands. Moreover, asking herself like this was a kind of performance.


    "Well, when I bought Mingzhu commercial building, I borrowed two million yuan from Shengtang fund, but where did the rest go? What do you say, boss Ma Yina is very complacent with her smile. It is estimated that this girl should have invested in a new financial project and made a lot of money.


    "You have to ask. Of course, you are going to make money for me!" Suk looked around and said, and then he continued to drive honestly. After a while, it was dark outside, but the street lights had not been turned on, so he needed to be very careful now.


    The traffic flow on the street is constantly increasing. When meeting, it''s not bad if the other party drives the low beam. If the car drives the high beam, it can make people''s eyes lose their vision instantly. It''s very dangerous, so we have to be more careful.


    ¡°bingo£¡ Boss, why do you want to be so wise? Just guess! It''s amazing, amazing! That''s great Ma Yina immediately showed a look of adoration, very exaggerated.


    But this can''t let Suk feel a little sense of achievement at all. He glared at Marina angrily: "don''t show off, say it quickly!"


    "Well, all right! Boss, do you know what virtual currency is? " Mayna immediately began to normalize, and was about to solve the mystery.


    "Virtual currency?" Suk began to search for this word in his mind. It seems that he has heard of it recently: "are you talking about bitcoin?"


    "Well, it''s bitcoin. Bitcoin is a group of digital codes. There is no specific currency issuing institution. It is generated by a large number of calculations based on a specific algorithm. Bitcoin economy uses a distributed database composed of many nodes in the whole P2P network to confirm and record all transactions."


    Ma Yina talks, Suk again listen to is confused, but listen to her words mean: "you won''t put the money to buy this bitcoin, right? How can I hear that this thing has no guarantee and can collapse at any time! "


    "In fact, it has collapsed now, and I didn''t buy bitcoin. I bought another kind of counterfeit currency, called Leyte coin!"


    This time, Ma Yina stopped playing tricks and began to speak slowly: "some time ago, the news on the network gradually began to report on this kind of virtual currency. Originally, this kind of virtual currency with no fixed value was very risky and prone to accidents. However, I collected the track of this kind of currency and found that it was very operational!"


    "But at that time, it was obviously too late to enter. At that time, bitcoin had risen to an appalling level, and each coin had reached the peak of 5000. To tell you the truth, the cost was too high!""But who knows that it can reach the peak of 8000 RMB. This kind of increase can create many millionaires or multimillionaires!"


    "Didn''t you buy it?"


    "No! I''ve got the leytes! " Ma Yina didn''t feel any pain at all. When she said the three words "Leyte coin", Suk even saw a kind of funny smile on her face. She was surprised: "Leyte coin has gone crazy too?"


    "Oh! Boss, can you stop being so smart and calm down? I''ll say something else first Ma Yina protested against Suk''s insight.


    "A few days ago, bitcoin did reach 8000, but the central bank suddenly issued the notice on preventing bitcoin risks. In this notice, the central bank said that bitcoin is not a currency, but a virtual commodity. In addition, financial institutions and Payment institutions are not allowed to carry out business related to bitcoin."


    "It''s a pity that bitcoin has been declining all the way. Now, it''s almost 3000 years old, but today I''ve seen it and it seems to be getting warmer!"


    "Without the participation of the central bank, I''m afraid the upsurge of bitcoin in China has driven too many blind people, just like the funds of previous years. If it comes to the stage of universal participation, it may break through the 10000 mark!"


    Ma said with regret: "Alas! The country is the biggest Cao player. A notice can directly destroy this virtual currency system. Buyers in our country are constantly diving into their positions. Many people are losing money, and there are no fewer people who commit suicide. This situation has affected foreign countries and is also a source of sorrow! "


    Suk heard that he was frightened. The risk of this kind of thing was too great. But after a long time, Maina still didn''t mention the Leyte coin. Suk couldn''t help saying, "can we talk about our own business first, and don''t care about others!"


    "Good! Let''s talk about it! The price of the Leyte coin I started with was 38 yuan. When I cut my position, the price was 268 yuan. The highest price was more than 280 yuan, but I didn''t seize the opportunity! " Maena shrugged regretfully.

 Chapter 1112

    Suk knew that according to the performance of Ma Yina, her investment must be profitable, and he had psychological preparation. However, when he heard these two figures, his heart still could not help beating wildly.


    Start with 38 yuan and sell 268 yuan. The price difference is 230 yuan. That is to say, every 30 yuan you invest brings you 230 yuan. This almost 800% investment sounds like a huge thunder.


    Boom, a little confused!


    Fortunately, Suk''s driving skills have passed the test. Although he is upset, he is still very stable when driving. Of course, except for the one second bump just now, he is extremely stable!


    "How much did we make?" It can be said that Suk no longer valued money, but this windfall still brought him a huge surprise, can''t wait to blurt out.


    "1.5 million yuan was used in the investment of Laite coin, more than 300000 yuan was left as mobile capital, 1.5 million yuan was collected less than 40000 yuan, and now the money has been withdrawn. Excluding the principal, the total income this time is more than 9023700 yuan!"


    With 9.02 million plus 1.5 million of the previous principal, Suk felt more confused!


    "Don''t forget it, boss. Now congratulations, you''ve become a multimillionaire!" Ma Yina looked at Suk''s face with joy, and her mouth turned up slightly. Maybe she could see Suk''s expression, which was more exciting than her money making.


    "Ten million! Ten million! " Suk repeated a few words, and soon recovered calm. His performance surprised marina. I''m afraid everyone would not be so calm when they heard the news, but Suk also spoke first before he spoke.


    "Here''s forty percent of the money for you!" Suk suddenly opened his mouth, but this sentence suddenly made Ma Yina stunned. It was a surprise that 40 percent, even according to the approximate calculation, had already exceeded 4 million. He even wanted to give it to himself so directly.


    To be fair, Ma Yina thinks that no one in the world can do this, but Suk said it quietly, and there is no artificial false meaning at all. Ma Yina is very sure of this.


    The sense of happiness on her face became more and more intense. She did not speak. She just tilted her head and looked at Suk quietly, but she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t talk Suk noticed that there was no movement in Maina and glanced at her subconsciously.


    "I won''t take 40 percent. When I use money, I will take it myself!" Ma Yina easily turned away four million yuan without blinking an eye. Since Suk can do this, she can do the same.


    Four million! Audi Q7 can buy four cars. With the current price of Weihai, if it''s not a particularly prosperous area, two villas, or even if it doesn''t use the money or invest, it''s all deposited in the bank. What''s the monthly interest rate? RMB ten thousand yuan!


    However, Ma Yina still shook her head. She knew more than anyone how much wealth four million would evolve. She just shook her head and was extremely firm!


    Suk frowned a little and looked at the deep feeling in Ma ina''s eyes. Inexplicably, he felt a strong sense of guilt. All of a sudden, he felt at a loss. How should he treat her and what feelings should he use to repay her?


    If Ma Yina can''t move Suk by doing so and saying so, Suk can''t be explained by a simple cold-blooded sentence. What''s more, they have already had an intimate relationship before, which will never change at all!


    "All right, boss!" Ma Yina gently forehead scattered hair, Shun to the ear, once again clean up mood, began the next round of explanation: "now let''s talk about soybean futures!"


    The impact of the Leyte currency made Suk almost ignore the soybean futures. According to the time mentioned by Ma Yina, the delivery time of the contract should be at the end of the month. It''s not coming soon!


    "Well! What''s the good news? "


    "Hey, good news! In the past, the initial investment in soybean futures was 600000 yuan, which means that we actually bought 6 million yuan. At that time, the price of soybean was 3100 yuan per ton, that is, 1936 tons! "


    "However, when you brought the news from Yanjing, the price had risen by 12%, and when it reached 3720, you continued to cover the position. The margin of 400000 was equivalent to the capital limit of 400000, and you bought 1075 tons again!"


    "That''s 3011 tons!"


    Although Suk is proficient in high school mathematics, he is still lazy about numbers, and as long as he sees a pile of numbers, he will subconsciously move his eyes away, so now he is at a loss.


    "Well! The information you brought back from Yanjing is very accurate. In the middle of November, the market suddenly became abnormal. A large number of hot money entered, and a large amount of money was injected into soybean futures, which made the price soar all the way! "


    In this investment philosophy, there is a very important thing. This kind of thing is not luck. Only those blind cats who can meet dead mice have luck. It has no practical reference value. But as professionals, they think more about intelligence information.Yes, it''s intelligence! To put it bluntly, investment is speculation. Those who get intelligence get the world! Take bitcoin as an example. If there are acquaintances in the central bank, how can they wait until the "notice on preventing bitcoin risks" is issued.


    Those real big investors have already donated money to run away, and the rest of the retail investors are watching the trend chart helplessly. They are falling every minute, but they still fantasize about being able to rebound. Only at the last moment do they find that the underpants that have been compensated are gone!


    A few happy, a few sad!


    Suk has made money, so there is no need to think about bitcoin and lettercoin. Now the focus has shifted to the soybean futures which will be delivered soon: "how much is the price now?"


    Suk doesn''t know how much contribution those people in Yanjing will make. It''s not just song Dashan, Li Linglong, Zhou Fang and Cheng Meili, but the families behind them. Maybe even Wan Qihong''s family will join in. If these families inject funds to sweep goods, they will certainly raise money and make money!


    Looking at Suk''s eyes, Marina said, "I''ll tell you, is the price more than 6900 now?"


    Finding that Suk seems to be too lazy to calculate, Marina shrugs her shoulders. It''s still up to her to take charge of the work!


    "The purchase price in the early stage is different, but it is generally maintained at the average cost price of about 3300 yuan. It is estimated that when the contract is delivered, the peak value may reach 7000 yuan per ton. It is very simple to multiply the price difference by 3700 times 3011 tons, which is equal to -!"


    Speaking of this, Ma Yina straightened her chest and said very proud: "the estimated income is about 11.511 million yuan!"

 Chapter 1113

    11.511 million yuan, to put it simply, 10 million yuan! This is equal to the rhythm of creating a multimillionaire!


    Suk knows why there''s something wrong with Ma ina''s expression. In fact, the girl''s heart is full of joy. She really found a lady god of wealth, who made a lot of money, and even made Suk dizzy.


    "If I remember correctly, you said before that the income of Leyte coin was more than 9.023 million and that of soybean was more than 11.511 million. That''s not to say that you have made 20 million for me during this period of time!"


    Facts speak louder than words, and it''s right in front of us. It may seem that this pair of figures have little impact, but if they are put on the table in cash, my dear, it''s much thicker than the quilt I made.


    "That''s right!" Ma Yina tilted her head and didn''t look like a financial tycoon at all. Of course, such a small amount of money may not be enough for this title, but it''s also because of financial constraints, there''s no way to show her strength.


    "Great, great! If it''s Fan Li, the woman version, I''m very optimistic about you, young man Suk knew that since Ma Yina had rejected her 40% dividend before, it was useless to say it now. Instead, she put the feeling in her heart and said it with a smile.


    "It''s still the boss. You are wise and powerful. You know people well. Bole is still alive. Without you bole, I can only be buried!" Ma Yina was praised by Suk and naturally accepted it. Then she immediately reciprocated and gave Suk a high hat.


    It seems that the two of them suddenly become flattering each other, but the atmosphere is good, and Suk is also happy. If you don''t trust yourself to give the money to marina, it will not happen.


    He nodded his head in agreement and recited it with both voice and emotion: "there are bole and Qianlima in the world. Qianlima is common, but Bole is not common! Indeed, only Bole can ride a thousand li horse


    Suk may have been a little confused by the huge surprise before. After that, he didn''t realize that he had tampered with the name. It''s just such an obvious mistake that Ma Yina caught it all at once!


    Then he seemed to think of some problems. His little face turned red for a moment. At this time, all the street lights were on, but the car was still dark. Suk didn''t notice it until Maina began to repeat this sentence.


    "Only Bole can ride a thousand li horse? Do you want to ride a thousand li horse, Bole As usual, Ma Yina would not be so provocative, but today she reported her work to Suk and gave her satisfactory answer, so she became impulsive. Even in the dark, Suk could feel her hot love.


    With a Gudong sound, Suk was at a loss to swallow his saliva. When he heard that Ma Yina caught the wrong word just now, and especially emphasized the tone on the word "Qi". If he was not still driving, he would have to find a crack to get in.


    I have to say that the magic of Chinese characters, a word through different tone, in different environments, actually has a completely different meaning, it is really amazing.


    Both of them are not children, and they also have a close relationship. It seems reasonable to talk about this matter, but Ma Yina looks at Suk''s tangled expression, her mouth slightly upturned, and asks again: "today --- riding?"


    "Cough! That -- that -- Gee, it''s almost your house Suk suddenly found that it was very close to the community where Ma Yina lived. He was overjoyed, but he was finally able to extricate himself.


    In fact, Ma Yina already knew that she was going to be home soon. What she said just now was not really what she wanted. After all, she had to go back to cook for her father. Of course, if Suk nodded and agreed, it would be another matter.


    "Well! It''s not interesting enough Ma Yina spat, pretended to be sad and lost, and turned to look out of the window.


    Suk is even more depressed now. Don''t ride, eh! No, that''s not enough? But how can I answer? I can only pretend to drive well and have nothing to do with the God of wealth around me.


    As the car slowly began to stop, it had arrived outside the building where Marina rented. It seemed that Suk had not returned to normal. Marina''s eyes were a little gloomy, but as soon as she swept by, she was smiling: "boss, do you want to come up and have a seat?"


    Suk shakes her head quickly. Who knows if sitting in her mouth will become doing? Waving, watching Ma''s figure disappear in the door of the building, he drove away slowly.


    Ma Yina walked into the building door. The voice control light didn''t come on. It was dark. She sighed silently. She heard the sound of the car engine behind her getting weaker and weaker until she could no longer hear any sound. She stood still in the dark.


    It''s cold!


    I don''t know whether it is from the outside to the inside or from the inside to the outside!


    "Come on Ma Yina suddenly clenched her fist and murmured, as if she had strength again. She quickly went upstairs and took out the key. At this time, the door suddenly opened.


    "Dad The one who opened the door was ma Yina''s father. Since the operation, he has recovered very well. Now he goes out for a walk every morning and goes to the park to fight. He looks more and more pleasant."Xiao Na, come on in, why don''t you wear so little?" Ma Yina''s father slightly frowned, full of heartache, quickly opened the door to let her daughter in.


    "Hey, hey, down jacket to dry cleaning, Dad, you wait, I''m going to cook!" Ma Yina, with a smile, like a woman, threw her arms away and went into the kitchen.


    "Xiao Na, if we are too tired, let''s change our job! Dad is almost healthy now. He can go out to work! " Looking at the busy figure of the child, thinking that she is busy day and night, sometimes she gets up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet, and can see that Marina is still working, which is really distressing.


    "Dad, I''m not tired at all!" Ma Yina is flying like a sword. Her aggressive cutting sounds are very rhythmic, like playing cheerful music. Only she knows whether she is tired or not. How can she make a profit of 20 million for more than 3 million? Seven times the profits, which cost a lot of effort.


    Every morning when you open your eyes, what you see most is the computer that has become a standby screen. Even your aunt is not so punctual. Every investment should be tracked all the time. What''s more, this kind of investment needs constant close attention.


    Research trends, analysis of information, mental tension, two months, or even two years after the illusion, as long as a moment of neglect, the money will soon become the air evaporation, but these sad and tired, all pay, it seems to see Suk that smile, all disappeared.


    "Alas With a sigh in my heart, I picked up my spirits and continued to compete with the celery on the chopping board.

 Chapter 1114

    Futures is different from stock funds. Traders only need to pay a small amount of money according to a certain ratio of the futures contract price as the financial guarantee to fulfill the futures contract, then they can participate in the trading of futures contract.


    So at that time, although Ma Yina only set aside one million yuan, it was only a margin. In fact, it was only 10% of the cost. If it continued to fall, she would have paid all the amount needed to reach the delivery month, that is to say, it was 100%, and the total amount was about 10 million.


    Of course, it''s impossible to fall to zero, but it''s very easy to evaporate millions. There''s no way. This soybean futures contract is a two-month contract. It can only wait until the third Friday of each month as the delivery date, and the loss will be the same.


    As for the Leyte coin mentioned before, the risk is even greater. It can be said that every minute is changing. In five days, Ma Yina witnessed that Leyte coin rose from more than 30 yuan to 280 yuan, which is really astonishing.


    But Ma Yina just grasped the fleeting opportunity. Seeing the downward trend, she immediately cut her position and was resolute, so it was directly conducive to her invincible position. She saw that she fell to 220 yuan again and began to keep shaking.


    Ma Yina has been observing the trend of lightcoin and bitcoin. Before she chose lightcoin instead of bitcoin, the main reason is that the cost value of bitcoin is too high, and she has to invest with limited funds, so lightcoin is the best choice.


    Until the central bank issued a notice, bitwright all fell, and the lightcoin''s lowest level has dropped to about 70. Although the price was relatively low when we started, the income we can get is very different.


    These are all very mental work, but all the pressure on a woman''s shoulder, if you say tired? Why is he full of energy every day, always with a smile, if not tired? Why did you lose a lot of food, lose eight Jin of weight, and even have no time to wash clothes?


    Suk! He came out of his head! come on. Ma Yina''s cutting is more powerful. I don''t know if Suk gave her strength or took celery on the chopping board as his incarnation!


    "Xiaona! Phone


    "Xiaona! The phone rings! Your boss Ma Yina''s father called out and found that her daughter had never heard of it. She took out her mobile phone from her pocket and sent it to the kitchen.


    "Boss? Suk In response, Ma Yina quickly put down her kitchen knife, wiped her hands and picked up the phone.


    "Hello! Boss There is something unexpected in the tone of Ma Yina. I don''t know how they called just after they separated.


    "Downstairs, now!" Suk''s simple words are like giving orders directly!


    For a moment, Marina was a little confused, but she had a wonderful premonition that something wonderful was going to happen. She stood on tiptoe and saw a car downstairs with double flashing lights through the kitchen window.


    Ma Yina threw down her kitchen knife and even didn''t have time to put on her coat. Under the puzzled gaze of her father, she trotted down the stairs.


    With her heart beating violently, her breathing rapidly and her chest peaks constantly rising and falling, she even appeared in front of Suk in less than a minute wearing only a turtleneck, panting and even bringing out a lot of heat between her lips.


    "Why aren''t you dressed again?" Suk looked at her thin clothes and knew how impatient she was when she came downstairs.


    "I''m not cold!" Ma Yina''s heart beat faster and faster. Looking at Suk, he just stood in front of him, holding a big shopping bag like a suitcase. It was late and the light was dim, so he had to look at it hazily! Just when she was talking, she shivered subconsciously.


    Suk quickly pulled out a big dress from the big shopping bag. When he took it out, he used his two hands to fold it neatly. The folded dress instantly opened and restored its original appearance. It turned out to be a long down jacket.


    When Ma Yina saw the bag, she had a vague guess in her mind. When the guess turned into reality, when she saw Suk open the down jacket, she was really handsome at that moment!


    Elegant action, just like the flying knight in the movie!


    When he slowly came back, he had entered a warm embrace. Outside his thick down jacket, Suk held him tightly.


    "Old --!" Ma Yina let Suk''s hands more and more hard, as if to squeeze himself into his body in general, slightly raised her head, just a mouth, just said a word, immediately blocked tightly, no longer make a sound.


    Welcoming Suk''s blazing kiss, Ma Yina responded passively and slowly from the beginning, the connection of lips and the entanglement of tongue.


    Suk can feel the hot red lips of Marina, as well as the hot tears of this girl who doesn''t know when, even the hot heart at that moment!


    What Suk can do is to hold the woman in his arms tightly. No one can be merciless. How can Suk not be moved by the feelings shown by Marina? It''s just that he can''t adapt to too many fetters.But now I can''t take care of so many things. If I look forward and backward, I''m afraid of this and that, what''s the meaning? It''s better to live a happy life than a walking corpse.


    For a long time, the two talents gradually separated. In the meantime, they even passed by two residents. But what can this do?


    "Go up! It''s too cold Suk looked at her little face, which was close at hand. Under the yellow light, Suk''s cheeks were already shining. The twinkling eyes were full of tenderness.


    "Will you come?" Ma Yina''s voice is like a mosquito. Until this time, she is still immersed in the sudden happiness.


    "No, next time!" Suk said, tightening the down jacket that Ma Yina put on: "you are Qianlima, I am bole, remember? My pony


    "Mm-hmm!" Ma Yina nodded heavily, the tears on her cheek are still there, but now she is laughing, Qianlima and Ma Yina, is this a coincidence? It''s all horses!


    Suk raised his hand and rubbed Ma ina''s head a few times. He took a deep breath: "OK, I''ll go first. You go up quickly!" After that, he turned his head and got on the bus directly until he was gone.


    Ma Yina watched Passat disappear slowly in front of her eyes. It seemed that such a scene had appeared once 30 minutes ago. But why are two completely opposite feelings? It''s like standing in the cold wind of winter, but it seems to be in the warm sun of spring.


    "Xiao Na, go upstairs!" In a daze, Ma Yina suddenly heard the voice, subconsciously turned to look, dad is holding one of his cotton padded clothes, standing there looking at himself.

 Chapter 1115

    "Stay half sober, stay half drunk, at least have you follow in the dream, I take youth bet tomorrow, you use the truth for this life, years I don''t know how much sorrow in the world, why not go natural and unrestrained!"


    The radio suddenly released such an old song, Suk put down the burden in his heart, can''t help humming up, really like the lyrics, red dust rolling, infatuated, sometimes, why don''t you go on a natural!


    No matter how much you think, what''s the use? On the contrary, it''s better to let nature take its course and live a happy life. At this time, Suk suddenly thought of the poem that appeared before when he got the flower picking system:


    three lanes of water and high mountains, a bottle of wine with bright moon and breeze, a happy life and a gathering of thousands of flowers.


    Did the flower picking system expect such a result long ago, or was it destined to come to such an end when it got the flower picking system? Now that Suk was in a relaxed mood, he simply stopped thinking about it, slowly lowered the window, and the cold air suddenly came to his face.


    "Good Shuang!" Suk tried his best to shout, it seems that after this cry, the whole person has completed the transformation, and is in high spirits, and then, er, sneeze! ahchoo! After two sneezes, don''t catch a cold. Your hand is like electricity. Close the window quickly.


    Where are you going in the evening? Go home with your parents? Go to lofeyan and continue to fulfill the duties of a pianist? Contact sister Du Wan for acupuncture? During this period of time, Suk wants to sit down and have a meal with his parents. This kind of opportunity becomes less and less.


    After thinking about it, I finally decided to go home to see if I could do my parents'' work. Now I am more and more rich. If I still let my parents work hard outside, it would be a bit embarrassing!


    I really can''t. later, I have to go to Ma Yina to explain it. Thinking of this, Suk feels that the mobile phone in his pocket starts to vibrate. Wave by wave, it makes his thigh numb. When he takes out his mobile phone, he finds that the number on the caller ID is Han Meimei.


    "Classmate Suk!" As soon as the phone was connected, Han Meimei''s voice came,.


    "Well, Hello, Han Mei!" Han Meimei is just a habitual name. In fact, other people''s names are not reduplicated. It''s just Han Mei, but everyone calls it that way, even over the real name.


    "Are you free tomorrow? I seriously want to invite you to dinner! " Han Meimei invited Suk to dinner last time to express her gratitude. However, not only Zheng Mo was present, but also Yao Yichen came out. In the end, Yao Yichen paid the bill himself. In a strict sense, it''s not his own thank-you banquet.


    "You and me - two people?" Suk asked subconsciously. In fact, at the moment when Han Meimei called, what flashed in Suk''s mind was not the girl''s appearance, but another person, the girl crying to say goodbye.


    "Well!" Han Meimei seems to be a little bit pinched. After a pause, she was embarrassed to answer. Then the other end of the phone began to become silent, waiting for Suk''s answer.


    "Not tomorrow. How about today? Have you eaten yet? " Suk''s words made Han Meimei overjoyed and nodded: "good! Today is today. What would you like to eat? "


    "It''s up to you." Suk doesn''t know if Han Meimei already knows about her relationship with Zheng mo. this time, she wants to simply express that she helped her father to get the project funds, or she wants to say something about her best friend Zheng mo. to be honest, she really wants to know whether Zheng Mo is well now!


    This is why he suddenly decided to have dinner with Han Meimei.


    "Maxim''s restaurant, then!" Han Meimei finished, a little bit of a pause, quickly added: "you go directly on the line, I will soon!"


    "Maxim! All right Suk hung up the phone, Maxim''s consumption level is not low, Han Meimei choose to eat there, it seems to be very sincere, although at that time is likely to pay men first.


    This is a Chinese and foreign restaurant.


    When it comes to France, there are four titles with the highest popularity and the most prominent status: the Eiffel Tower, President De Gaulle, Cardin clothing and maxim restaurant.


    Maxim restaurant can be said to be a very influential, flag and logo restaurant in the French food and beverage industry. It was born on the famous Royal Avenue in France in 1893.


    In order to make this call, Han Meimei went to the first floor above the dormitory. Now she got a satisfactory answer. She trotted all the way. When she got back to the dormitory, she yelled: "sisters, we won''t go to the canteen together in the evening! I have to go out on business! "


    "Go on a date? Go ahead! Go ahead! Would you like to leave a door for you in the evening? Do you have a condom? " Female college students are enthusiastic, energetic, and immediately began to coax.


    "Don''t worry, sisters, I have my own sense of propriety!" Han Meimei is known as lecherous Mei. She provokes all her subordinates. She doesn''t blush and doesn''t jump. She also waves her hand. It''s just a little unnatural to see Zheng Mo''s wandering appearance, but what can she do?


    Simply clean up for a while, make-up, change a beautiful dress, and then go to Zheng Mo: "small foam, don''t think about it, anyway, are separated!""Well! I know! " Zheng Mo raised his head, a bitter smile, even feel suddenly haggard a lot.


    "I went out first!" Han Meimei patted her on the shoulder, sighed, turned her head and walked out of the dormitory. With the ardent expectation of the whole dormitory people, she embarked on the journey.


    Now that my best friend has made a clean break with Suk, it seems that I may show my ambition a little bit. There should be no suspicion of digging the wall!


    In fact, Suk has arrived at the gate of his own community. When he makes a phone call, he stops outside the community. There''s no way. It seems that there are arrangements in the evening. Turn around!


    Maxim restaurant, theoretically speaking, is much closer to the west campus than Suk from the community, so Suk did not propose to meet Han Meimei. On the other hand, I''m afraid both of them have the same mind and are worried about meeting Zheng mo.


    However, after Suk started from outside his residential area, he joined the traffic and suddenly felt that something was wrong. This is a psychological hint. It seems that something bad is going to happen. Does it mean that he has a sense of guilt by secretly eating with Han Meimei?


    But I just want to know more about Zheng Mo''s current situation. I hurt Zheng Mo''s heart at that time. How is her life now?


    "It''s a pity that it''s not you. At the end of the day, I walked with you, but I lost the intersection. Thank you for holding my hand. I can still feel the tenderness ---"


    at this time, an old song "it''s a pity that it''s not you" by Liang Jingru came from the radio. This voice lingered in my ears slowly, and finally even overlapped with Zheng Mo''s voice. It was painful to talk gently .

 Chapter 1116

    Sure enough, when Suk arrived at Maxim''s restaurant, Han Meimei had already been waiting at the door one step ahead of time. The girl had really been dressed up. The long blue down jacket, the light style, and the closing effect was very good. The black leather shorts, the * * bottomed cotton pants, and a pair of high cotton boots.


    From a distance, she is tall and graceful. Standing at the door, she naturally attracts a lot of eyes. However, the girl has been looking in the direction of the parking space, waiting for Suk.


    After discovering Suk, Han Meimei took the initiative to run down the stairs and greet him: "here we are!"


    "Here it is! Why don''t you go in and wait! " Suk thinks it''s not gentlemanly to let girls wait for him, so he can''t help but quicken his pace.


    "It''s all right. It''s no fun sitting in it after booking a table." Han Meimei didn''t show any strange taste. Although it was the first time for two people to get along with each other alone, they were still very warm.


    The decoration style of the restaurant is unique. It has a strong atmosphere of Paris, warm and romantic, elegant and artistic. The location Han Meimei chose is a slightly quiet card seat.


    Goblets, delicate plates and Western style tableware make people feel the treatment that aristocrats can enjoy at once. As soon as they sit down, the waiter on one side comes over and presents the menu.


    Han Meimei wants to ask Suk to order. After all, she wants to invite Suk to dinner to express her gratitude. But Suk knows nothing about these things and waves her hand: "you can have some! I''m not good at this! "


    "Grilled lamb chops with pepper sauce, St. tell''s fried steak with mushroom sauce, smoked salmon, cocktail Simmons, potato salad, ham sandwich, garlic bread, fruit salad, well, two glasses of white wine!"


    It seems that Han Meimei is not the first time to come to this place. She can order food easily. Originally, it is not a luxury for her family to go in and out of restaurants with this consumption level because of her family''s economic situation.


    "All right! First of all Han Meimei closed the menu and handed it back to the waiter, but it seemed that she suddenly remembered: "by the way, give me another baked snail with cloth root bottom!"


    "If you don''t come here and try snails, it''s not like a French meal!" Han Meimei spit out her tongue, very cute: "after a while, you first see if it''s suitable for your taste, and it''s not easy to invite you once, and you''ll always be satisfied!"


    "Why are you so polite? It doesn''t matter what you eat!" Suk originally wanted to say that there was no need to spend so much money. Just after hearing the names of these dishes, Suk had a feeling that the per capita consumption would not be less than 300 yuan and 600 yuan for two people, which was less said and a bit extravagant indeed.


    But before Suk finished, Han Meimei had already added the following words to him: "what to eat is not important, but who to eat with?" After that, he giggled.


    I don''t know if it''s Suk''s illusion that today''s Han Meimei has become an abnormal lady. When she laughs, she will cover her mouth with her little hand. When she has enough laughter, she stands up and takes off her down jacket.


    Inside is a wine red sweater. It looks very thick, but it is very slim. It not only makes the full twin peaks stand out, but also makes the small waist still full. What surprised Suk most is that a large piece of this sweater in the front chest is actually made into flower shaped lace.


    In other words, Suk can see the white skin through the lace, and there is a faint gully extending downward. Before she can''t hang up, the girl pulled the collar of the down jacket so high that she was afraid of pouring air into it!


    "Isn''t it good?" Han Meimei looks at Suk''s eyes falling on her chest. Instead of being embarrassed, she straightens her chest. It seems that taking a lady''s style has not changed her bold and unconstrained style.


    "Well! Is it cold? " Suk was caught, quickly moved his eyes away, subconsciously said a word.


    "It''s really cold. I just want to show you!" Han Meimei smiles, and at this time, Suk just picked up the lemonade that the waiter poured when ordering. Just after drinking it, he almost spurted it out, and his face turned red.


    Suk, who was very speechless, tried hard to hold back and gulped down. He subconsciously lowered his head and picked up a knife and fork to study: "I haven''t eaten Western food. How can I use this knife and fork?" A random question.


    "Right hand knife, left hand fork, no matter how you want to eat, let''s eat according to our way!" Han Meimei supported her chin with one hand and looked at Suk askew.


    The atmosphere was a little dull. Suk even felt uncomfortable with having dinner with Han Meimei today. After a while, Han Meimei finally said, "how did you break up with Xiao Mo?"


    Suk felt gloomy, but he still asked about this topic, but this is what he wanted to know. He didn''t answer Han Meimei''s question and raised his head: "is she OK?"


    "Not bad! Signed a gym in Yanjing, ready to be a fitness coach Zheng Mo and Han Meimei are both Dance Majors. Although being a fitness coach is different from this major, they can still be on the top.


    "Oh Suk nodded. No wonder Zheng Mo said before that Suk could go to Yanjing to find her. It turns out that she had an intention before. Indeed, it''s hard to find a job now. It''s also a way to find a company to practice first and then develop slowly."And you, what''s your plan?" Suk knew that they were all faced with the practical problem of choosing a career.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I can''t go around first. Who knows if I can find a suitable job?" When Han Meimei talks, the waiter has already brought up the ordered dishes. Western food itself belongs to the category of processing, and it doesn''t need too many processes. Moreover, because of the consumption level, the business of the restaurant doesn''t look as good as it thought.


    As the dish was served, it was natural for them to start. They seemed to be chatting with each other. The white wine soon made Han Meimei drink completely, and her face became red.


    Even the eyes are a little more strange look, looking at Suk, the corners of his mouth are always filled with a smile, Suk realized this, bow time becomes more.


    Men conquer the world, while women only need to conquer men. Although most women don''t have so much ambition, a capable boyfriend is what all girls yearn for.


    Suk just has this kind of characteristics. In a word, he solved his father''s dilemma. The princess atmosphere created for Zheng Moying that night is not something that people with power and money can do. He can play basketball well, play piano, sing and even fight.


    Han Meimei didn''t know when she suddenly thought about sukeduo, but it did exist, which can''t be denied. Just because Zheng Mo was in front, she could only step back, but now?


    "Did you really break up with Xiaomo?" Han Meimei took a deep breath, as if even the double peaks in front of her chest were like inflatable, towering a bit.


    Suk''s action suddenly stopped, and then slowly raised her head. Looking at Han Meimei''s upright appearance, she seemed to be ready to be questioned and condemned. As a best friend, she should be united front and share a common hatred with the enemy. Han Meimei started now, which has obviously given her a lot of face. What should come will always come. A wisp of bitter smile came from the corner of her mouth and nodded.


    Han Meimei focused on looking into Suk''s eyes and suddenly said, "shall I be your girlfriend?"

 Chapter 1117

    Han Meimei''s mood is very uneasy. Even if she finds another thousand reasons, she can''t avoid the embarrassment in her heart. After all, according to common sense, her best friend''s boyfriend, whether current or former, should not be touched!


    But the world is so big and there are so few good boys. If you miss it, what will you do in the future?


    In this hesitant mood, Han Meimei boldly, and finally asked the question in her heart, and when this sentence draws the final question mark, she seems to throw the stone on her heart aside, staring at Suk.


    Then I saw Suk''s expression change bit by bit, confused, stunned, surprised, surprised, at a loss, and even a little incredible. Finally, a good looking young man almost gaped and opened his mouth like a hippo.


    "How''s it going? How about this proposal? " Han Meimei picked her eyebrows. She couldn''t see any waves on her appearance. She lowered her head and cut a small piece off the charcoal lamb chops. She took the fork in her left hand and slowly sent it to the entrance. She was chewing and waiting.


    Suke wanwan didn''t expect to hear Han Meimei say that. After he finally digested the question mark, he slowly lowered his head and put the food in his mouth: "Oh! It tastes good! You must eat, too


    Although Han Meimei is very nice, beautiful and in good shape, and her personality is careless and easy to get along with, it seems that she has been very happy since Suk met her.


    But in fact, this is not even mixed with the feelings between men and women, and the reason why Suk and Zheng Mo separated before is that they really can''t give her a promise and don''t want to see that one day when they really die of nothing, Zheng Mo is sad?


    How can you choose Han Meimei again because of abandoning Zheng Mo, but how can Suk answer that I''m sorry I''m not interested in you? That''s too hurtful. We have to choose to answer in this way.


    Han Meimei watched Suk gobble down as if she had seen the most delicious food in the world. Her smile stiffened, and even her hand holding a knife and fork trembled slightly.


    Looking up at the lights on the roof, some of them are bright. After a long time, the sour feeling becomes stronger and stronger, and gradually the eyes become moist.


    After taking a deep breath, Han Meimei lowered her head and her voice became low: "what''s wrong with me? Can''t compare with Xiaomo? "


    "No, you''re fine!" Suk continued to struggle to the front line of food efforts, did not stop the pace of progress, after a long time, but found that Han Meimei did not move, helplessly raised her head, just to see the girl drooping her head, a drop of crystal fell on the table.


    Snow white tablecloth, as if unable to carry such a drop of crystal, watching that a small dot, slowly open, rapid spread.


    "I''m not good!" Suk was stunned for a moment. Han Meimei''s performance was beyond her expectation. She didn''t even know when and where she was in love with her. Suddenly in her mind, there was a drop of tears that zhizunbao saw in her heart after being cut open.


    "Do you know? I''ve been entangled with a lot of girls. I like them and I''m sure they like me as well! " When Suk said these words, instead of telling them to Han Meimei, he was interrogating himself. Luo Feiyan was one, Li Feifei was one, Bai Xue was one, Ma Yina was one, and azalea was one.


    The above are all women who have already had a relationship with themselves. Of course, Liu Mengmeng does not show any tendency at present, so we can not mention it for the moment.


    Wan Qihong, Du Wan, Wei Lan and Zheng Mo, who broke up not long ago, have already shown their attachment to themselves, but what can they do? Even Wan Qihong, who used to treat the engagement as a joke, is now hinting to herself as if she had nothing.


    Liu Feihong? It was just a misunderstanding. Although something happened that shouldn''t have happened on such a night, from the point of view of the relationship between myself and her, it would stop here and there would be no more waves.


    Han Meimei listens to the names of the people that pop out of Suk''s mouth one after another. Her expression is more and more complicated. She doesn''t have to guess. These people are women. Just from their names, we can imagine that they may still be beauties. But is Suk really saying that?


    But his expression is really serious, not like joking, and his tone is more and more sad, like when he says these words, every word he spits out will open the wound one inch.


    For the first time, Suk''s distress is revealed intentionally or unintentionally in front of a woman who is not really intimate. Luo Feiyan knows these things. She knows everything from the beginning, everyone''s beginning, from the beginning to the end. She even knows everything Suk has done.


    But Han Meimei is not the same. She believed 90% of the time from disbelief at the beginning to incredulity later. If this is the case, then Suk has become a playful turnip, playing with women''s feelings. This is a terrible crime.


    Han Meimei shivers subconsciously when she thinks about it. But when she adjusts the focus to Suk''s face again, she soon feels that it shouldn''t be like this!"Do you have something to hide?" Han Meimei leaned forward slightly and had already begun to think that Suk was forced to do so.


    "What''s so hard to say? It''s all for yourself!" Suk laughs at himself. This time, what he says in his heart is actually related to today''s mood. Suk has decided to make it clear to all the girls that whether to go or not to leave the decision to them.


    Speaking of this, Suk took some exercise and said, "it''s good. How''s it going? Will you go back? "


    Han Meimei, full of worries, also lost her appetite. She opened her mouth, but found that she didn''t know what to say. Finally, she could only nod her head helplessly: "OK! Let''s go


    Suk is rich now, and he doesn''t have much cash with him, but he can still carry a thousand yuan with him. When Han Meimei is thoughtful, he has settled the account.


    Two people went out of the restaurant one after the other, each with his heart in mind. This is not the result Han Meimei thought about. Even though she thought about thousands of results, she didn''t have the one now. I''m afraid no girl would encounter such a situation when she confessed!


    She believes that this is not Suk''s excuse to refuse himself, because there are more and better excuses, and he does not have to choose such a very poor one.


    The parking lot is not too far away from Maxim''s restaurant. It''s only about 100 meters away. By this time, the car is full. Suk opens the door for Han Meimei. At this time, the mobile phone suddenly vibrates and takes out a look. It turns out that it''s a text message from Hong Chen, whom he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    "No.32, southwest Street, Liujia village, development zone, help us quickly --!" Text message seems to have not finished, suddenly stop, Suk after reading, immediately feel bad, Hongchen this girl too can cause trouble, must be something.

 Chapter 1118

    "What''s the matter?" Han Meimei suddenly saw Suk stop, look some not quite right, subconsciously asked.


    "It''s OK, I''ll call first!" When Suk was talking, he had already called back, but a woman''s voice came from the phone: "sorry, the subscriber you dialed has turned off!"


    Fight again, this woman is still repeating such words.


    "Go! I''ll take you back first. Something''s wrong! " Suk realized that Hong Chen should be in trouble, but Weihai Normal University is also in the direction of the Development Zone, and can send Han Meimei back first.


    Suk''s performance made Han Meimei not say much, so she quickly got into the car, and then felt that Suk''s driving speed became very fast.


    It took Han Meimei 20 minutes to take a taxi to Maxim''s restaurant, but when she stood outside the school gate, only 10 minutes after she got on the bus, she found that Suk should have something urgent, but he obviously didn''t want to tell herself.


    Those who didn''t come had no time to say anything. Suk had waved goodbye and then disappeared again. The more Suk thought about it, the more wrong it was. However, the villages on the edge of the Development Zone, which he had never been to before, could only be found by his impression.


    Fortunately, in the current village to village project, the transportation of each village has been quite convenient. Along the way, he saw the signs of each village. According to the signs, Suk successfully found the so-called Liujia village.


    As soon as you enter the village, you can hear the constant barking of dogs. There are many dog houses in the village. However, when you find No. 32, southwest Street, you find that the yard is bright with lights, but it is very quiet inside. This kind of silence seems to have a disturbing silence.


    Park the car on the side of the road, Suke is hidden in the dark, the street lights are not on, but for the countryside, this has become very valuable, at least immediately continue to hold a flashlight back and forth in the dark.


    Time is tight, and the situation inside is unknown. Suk can''t knock on the door now. Fortunately, the wall here is not high. Suk is as light as a swallow by flying over the eaves and walking through the wall in the dark. He has already jumped on the wall and carefully observed that there are no obstacles below. It seems that there should be a small vegetable garden in the yard, but after winter, there is obviously nothing There''s something to grow.


    With a slight jump, he jumped down. Suk''s movement was very light, and even the sound of landing didn''t appear. He was completely like a wild cat. He couldn''t be careless. If Hong Chen was really here, it''s hard to say. If he wasn''t here, he might have broken the law by breaking into a private house.


    Around the corner, Suk''s shadow is really hidden. This courtyard is very big, with eight main rooms and a row of West Wing rooms. In the countryside, this is definitely a big family.


    However, people who can live in such a house, and the lights in each room are still on, but there is no sound coming from them, is really a bit abnormal.


    Just as Suk was about to touch the window of the east main room, the door of the wing room suddenly opened. A man had a very standard suit and tie, and a book was under his arm. It would be no more than that for the manager of the enterprise.


    Suk stopped and stood still. He was ready to move at any time. At this time, he was dressed so neatly and appeared in the village, which obviously did not conform to the common sense.


    Hiding in the shadow of the wall, they were combined with the darkness. As soon as the man in the suit came out two steps later, two men came out of the wing room. They were tall and big. They were all 1.8 meters tall, but they were fat and thin. They were not so formal. They were wearing down jackets and cigarette butts, and they followed up wobbly.


    Suk waited for them to enter, moved again, and finally saw the situation outside the window. In the east main room, there was a large earth Kang with neatly folded quilts, but it seemed that at least ten people lived there. There were a pile of washbasins in the dripping water.


    It looks like a student''s dormitory, but it''s empty. Suk subconsciously looks for something familiar, but unfortunately, he doesn''t see anything.


    "My friends, in the first class just now, everyone did very well. Calmness is one of the secrets of a person''s success. When you do this, you will be half successful in the first place!"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Suk was stunned when the applause rang out. There must be at least 20 people listening to such a warm applause. When he held a class meeting in school, the applause was not so warm.


    "However, just now a partner didn''t do his best. As good friends in the same boat, we naturally want to help him progress, don''t we?"


    "Yes


    With one voice again, Suk felt as if he had returned to the military training when he was a freshman in high school. He moved quietly and finally touched the window outside the living room. As soon as he got close, he saw that there were more than 20 people sitting in the living room, including men and women. They were as honest as primary school students.


    The two men, who were 1.8 meters old, walked over and grabbed a very young man from the inside. He was not a few years older than himself. He was yellow and skinny, so he was directly pulled to the lectern.


    The platform is where the man in suit stands. Next to him, there is a white board for writing. On it, two lines are written with a writing brush: "silence is gold, so calmness is gold. Outward bound training content: don''t speak in an hour!"No wonder there was no movement in the yard before. It turned out that they were all dumb. What kind of messy training is this? However, Suk didn''t want to understand that the young man who was pulled over stood in front of the suit teacher nervously.


    "Mistakes must be punished, but today''s storm is the foreshadowing of tomorrow''s success. The help of partners is the most valuable gift in growth. OK, start with the first partner!"


    With the teacher''s command, the first row of the leftmost position, an equally young boy, suddenly stood up, the same color, but with a fanatical face, quickly walked past, first toward the boy who seemed to make a mistake with a smile and a bow, and then in Suk''s surprised eyes, raised his hand.


    "Pa!" Su Ke Guang felt that his face was hot, followed by a second person, the same force, the third, but the boy who was beaten, but after each time, he all bowed to thank him.


    The two men, one meter eight, were standing on one side with serious faces, and their eyes seemed to scan the people sitting under them.


    Suk carefully looking for Hongchen, but a living room, crowded with more than 20 people, all densely sitting in a pile, where can find people?

 Chapter 1119

    Inside, the sound of slapping is endless, the slapped face is grateful, and the slapped face is also kind. This picture has a strong sense of conflict, but Suk, hidden in the dark, has swept his eyes for more than three times, and there is no Hong Chen in it.


    Absolutely not. Suk can be sure that although the number of women in it accounts for one third, Hong Chen is very familiar with himself. Let alone wearing clothes, even if he doesn''t wear them, he can recognize them.


    Of course, Suk has long guessed what he is doing here. It doesn''t matter where Hong Chen is at the brainwashing scene of MLM teaching?


    Suk glanced in the direction of the wing room subconsciously. He didn''t know if it was his own illusion. It seemed that there was someone talking in it. Immediately, the method of hearing and identifying positions began to work.


    "Well!" With a low hum, it was very painful. The sound was slowly amplified in Suk''s ear, and then he heard the sound of the person who made the sound twisting his body. It was very hard, and the twisting was even slower than that of a mollusk.


    "Awake? Damn it, you want to rebel! " It was another woman. Before her voice fell, she heard a scream. It was very urgent, but she was very hoarse, and even had no strength.


    At this time, Suk''s shadow was gone outside the living room. He heard a bang, and Suk kicked the door of the West Wing room open. The situation inside immediately closed his eyes. Hong Chen''s hands were tied behind his back, and the whole person was lying on the ground like a shrimp.


    At this time, a middle-aged woman in her thirties stepped on Hong Chen''s neck, her face full of evil spirit, and she was rolling down. Because of Suk''s sudden intrusion, she was stunned.


    Suk didn''t care about the men and women in front of him. Without any consideration at all, he rushed in three or two steps and stepped on the woman''s stomach. The scream of killing a pig started directly. [


    I don''t know if it''s too hard. After hitting the wall, the woman fainted directly. Suk ignored it, walked by and picked up Hong Chen: "what''s up?"


    "Nothing! Let''s go With the help of Suk, Hong Chen finally stands up. The girl looks very weak, and her cheeks are even more red and swollen. Her pure and lovely face is destroyed. Suk frowns: "they fight?"


    "Let''s go! These people are crazy Hong Chen doesn''t care about anything else. She has been here for nearly a month, and she has been betrayed by her teammates. Now she wants to run out and regain her freedom.


    "Late! Surrounded Suk didn''t worry at all. He took Hong Chen''s hand and went out of the room directly. Because the woman''s scream before seemed to light the fuse. At this time, the suit teacher and the two men, who were 1.8 meters old, ran out with the boys and girls.


    The yard was full of less than 30 people, and the scene was spectacular. As soon as Suk came up, someone soon found his unexpected guest: "come on, stop him for me!"


    The suit teacher seems to be the local emperor here. With a wave of his hand, Suk seems to be in the middle of the people''s war. But just after his voice, Suk has raised his foot and closed his leg directly, swept it around his neck, and immediately put him on the ground.


    There''s no way. After seeing Hong Chen''s appearance, Suk feels that his mood is not quite right. Anyway, Hong Chen is at least his friend. He can''t see his friend being bullied.


    The two men of 1.8 meters wanted to rush up until Suk showed his hand and turned into the crowd, but they still gave orders: "guys, arrest him for us. This man is going to destroy our road to wealth!"


    Suk really did not expect that these people''s will is so easy to be instigated, including men and women, middle-aged young people, like a swarm of bees rushed to him.


    "Damn it Rao Shi, who doesn''t use rude language, is numb to see this scene. These people are all victims of pyramid schemes. They are already very pitiful, but if they don''t do it, they will become victims soon.


    Suk couldn''t help it. He turned his head and looked at Hong Chen: "be careful!" After that, we began to strike the difference.


    Shaolin Tan leg is a unique skill that Suk has mastered at present. It''s just right to use it here. It''s not as fierce as Bawang elbow and prone to accidents. It''s not as strenuous as Jeet kune do.


    Hong Chen knows that Suk is very good at fighting, but he is also sweating for him. He runs back into the wing room, pulls out a bench from inside and puts it in his hand. When he turns around, he is stunned.


    You can see that this wave of less than 30 people is constantly toppling around. As long as you are met by Suk, you will fly out. In just three or five minutes, no one can stand up and all of them lie down.


    At this time, Suk catches up with the two men who are 1.8 meters. When he looks at them again, he is safe. Suk knows that these people are totally unreasonable. After being brainwashed, as long as he mentions money, he has absolutely no reason. If he doesn''t clean them up, he may have to turn over the boat in the sewer. [However, there is still a sense of propriety, there is no serious injury, but what the fracture, it is likely to occur.


    "Hoo Suk took a long breath and turned to Hong Chen. Then he took out his mobile phone: "Sun Ju, I''m at No. 32, southwest Street, Liujia village. There''s a pyramid selling dens here. Please send someone to come here!"


    Suk''s current status as the national security bureau makes him feel no pressure to call sun Ruigang. To tell the truth, it''s a credit to the public security department to crack down on pyramid schemes. Sure enough, sun Ruigang heard Suk say that he had controlled the situation here. He didn''t contact the local police station at all. Instead, he directly transferred people from the criminal police team.


    Suk was standing in the yard. As long as one person stood up, whether they were victims or not, and whether they begged for mercy or not, they all stepped over.


    In this process, I also know what happened to Hong Chen. It turns out that the girl started to make secret visits again and went deep into this kind of MLM. Originally, she was safe for a long time. But since a young girl was taken away by two of the MLM organizers yesterday, she didn''t come back. She realized that there might be danger.


    Early this morning, she secretly wanted to contact these people to escape, who knew that there was a informer in it. At the last moment, she finally sent a text message to Suk for help.


    In less than 15 minutes, Suk heard the police car whistling. Hong Chen went to open the door, and Yang Peier appeared in front of him.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1120

    "You are powerful enough!" Yang pei''er was surprised to see the scene in the yard. He quickly came to Suk. He looked at Hong Chen subconsciously, but he didn''t ask. Instead, he pointed to the more than 20 people lying on the ground.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you! They took a girl away yesterday, and they haven''t come home yet. When we wait for the joint trial, pay attention to it! " Suk said the situation of Hongchen before, and turned to see Hongchen. The girl is in good spirits now, but her face is still pale.


    "Officer Yang, let''s go first!"


    "Well!" Yang pei''er nodded. After that, he began to count the number of people. The handcuffs he brought were obviously not enough, but most of them should be victims of pyramid schemes. When the time comes, he would put some clothes on the car. I don''t believe they would jump off the police car.


    But when Suk and Hongchen come out of the gate, Yang Peier suddenly looks in that direction. He looks a little complicated, and his desire to talk and stop is soon replaced by his working state.


    "Go to the hospital to have a check first!" Suk said when he started the car that Hong Chen was weak. Although his eyes were shining, he even found his mobile phone and took some pictures.


    "Don''t eat first. I''m starving. I haven''t eaten for a day!" Hong Chen is a little embarrassed and lowers his head.


    "Well! Then eat first Suk drove very fast. After entering the Development Zone, according to Hong Chen''s idea, he directly found a noodle restaurant with noodles and soup. Hong Chen ate them and wiped out two bowls. Then he put down his chopsticks and let out a long breath.


    "Full?" Suk is a little surprised. Is Hong Chen hungry all day? It''s like I''ve been hungry for a year. I''m afraid I can''t eat two bowls of ramen. [


    "MMM!" Before eating, Hong Chen had no time to speak at all, and his face was gradually ruddy and contented. Apart from the swelling on his cheek, there was no difference: "I haven''t eaten much in a month, so I''m not satisfied at all!"


    "Ah! What are you doing? " Hong Chen is startled, completely natural reaction, is about to shake off Suk''s hand.


    "Don''t move! Don''t you know the pulse? " Suk''s hand was like a pair of pincers. Hong Chen couldn''t get rid of it at all. He frowned: "do you know the pulse? Can you stop pretending? I see


    I don''t know why, although Hong Chen scoffs at Suk''s statement in his heart, he doesn''t struggle any more. On the contrary, he is honest. It seems that he is holding hands with him, and his heart becomes very steadfast, especially after such a frightening experience of MLM.


    The temperature from Suk''s hand makes Hong Chen''s cold little hand subconsciously pull Suk''s finger, and ten fingers pull: "don''t make trouble!"


    "Eh!" Hong Chen''s face turned red. He didn''t know how he suddenly made this move. Then he found that Suk really put his finger on his pulse. There was no sense of banter on his face. Could he really know Chinese medicine?


    "Not bad!" A few minutes later, Suk put down her hand. Hong Chen''s pulse has returned to normal. It seems that the girl''s physical fitness is good. She began to adjust her state in such a short time. Despite seeing her become energetic again, she can''t help but put forward some suggestions.


    "Should you change your job? Always playing like this, it''s really easy to have an accident Since Suk contacted Hong Chen, it seems that this girl has been running around all the time. She is either on drugs or on pyramid schemes. Maybe one day she will go to check the traffickers. It''s really dangerous.


    "Then what am I going to do? That''s my job!" In fact, Hong Chen also knows the danger of his work, which is different from other reporters. Those reporters may go to the grass-roots level, take out a reporter''s card, and they can eat and drink together. It''s not a problem to get more than one hundred and twenty thousand a year.


    But can such a person be regarded as a reporter? Shouldn''t journalists criticize the current situation and expose the truth? Hong Chen feels comfortable when he thinks about the cases that he ran to the bottom with a reporter''s card and waited for the enterprise or local government to cover up and collect money.


    "Why don''t you change your job! You''re really worrying! " Suk told the truth that he could save her once, twice, even three or four times, but he would not succeed every time. This time, if he was far away, the day lily would be cold.


    "No, if I do, I''ll be a war correspondent. I heard that there is war in South Sudan. Why don''t I go there and have a look?" Hong Chen doesn''t know whether what she said is true or false, but her expression tells Suk that this is most likely the problem she has been considering.


    "Well, don''t say that. I don''t think the earth is suitable for you. Why don''t you go back to Mars?" Suk stood up and went to check out. Hong Chen didn''t even have a cent on him, so he followed him honestly.


    "Home or where?"


    After two people get on the bus, Suk asks, but the direction of driving is Hongchen''s house. [


    "don''t report back, I have to get the manuscript out!" Hong Chen puts forward his opinion directly. When he sees Suk frowning again, he spits out his tongue playfully.


    Hong Chen''s work unit is Weihai Metropolis Daily. Suk naturally knows where it is, but it''s already ten o''clock now, and the girl just got out of danger from Hukou and is about to work. She just can''t make sense: "go home now and go back tomorrow morning!""Oh Hong Chen nodded his head honestly, but felt very warm in his heart. In fact, the manuscript was not so urgent. He went deep into the MLM dens. The main theme of this manuscript was not the timeliness xng, but the real xng. What he paid attention to was the real experience, so it didn''t matter to delay one or two days.


    This is not the first time Suk came to Hongchen''s home. The last time he came here, Hongchen was still wet and the faucet was spraying water all over the sky. However, this time, it is obvious that this problem will not occur.


    "Sit down for a while, and I''ll take a shower!" Hong Chen didn''t take a bath at all during this period of time. He felt very uncomfortable and even had a kind of smell that he could not accept. Now he finally went home and couldn''t help getting into the bathroom.


    Suk originally wanted to sit for a while and then go home. After all, there will be a monthly exam tomorrow. Although he doesn''t need to review anything, he has to get enough sleep. Now Hong Chen runs into the bathroom and can only sit awkwardly.


    Especially when I heard the sound of water flowing from the bathroom, I turned my head and looked at it subconsciously. Fortunately, only the middle part of the toilet door of Hong Chen''s house was frosted glass, and I couldn''t even see a figure inside.


    Most of the time, the more invisible he was, the more curious he felt. Suk also felt that his heart beat faster and his mouth was dry. In order to distract his attention, Suk turned around and found the water dispenser.


    At this time, he found that the water dispenser was not on. Maybe Hong Chen was worried about the electricity when he went out. Suk shrugged, reached back and found the switch.


    "Pa!" Suddenly, the water dispenser was turned on. At this time, I found that the whole room was suddenly dark, and there was a power failure? Just after Suk realized this problem, he heard Hong Chen in the bathroom, and then he fell to the ground.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1121

    Suk even had the scene of Hongchen falling to the ground in a hurry in his mind. He called out subconsciously: "Hongchen? Hong Chen? Are you ok? "


    In the bathroom, there was another crash. Hong Chen seemed to be in pain: "Suk, I''m ok, I just fell! Can you find the circuit box? It''s on the left side of the door. Let''s see if the protector is off! "


    Suk listened to Hong Chen''s voice and seemed to take in the cold air. He knew that she had fallen heavily. After a while, his eyes almost adapted to the sudden darkness. He had basically locked the position of the circuit box, and then subconsciously turned to have a look.


    Through the residential area has been dark, power failure in winter, this is really a bit abnormal. At first, Suk thought that he had suddenly turned on the water dispenser, which led to the power failure, but now it can be imagined that his action would not have such a big impact.


    This is not a household power failure, but the entire community, even larger than this range.


    "Suk? Suk All of a sudden, he couldn''t hear a sound. Hong Chen was also a little flustered. He fumbled hard and supported the wall. He didn''t know where to throw his slippers because he fell down just now. As soon as he tried hard, he felt a pain in his ankle. It was like tearing his heart and splitting his lung.


    "Ah


    Suk was just a little stunned, but when he heard the cry in the bathroom, he ran to the bathroom subconsciously. In the dark, he was in the living room. When he was less than 10 cm away from the sofa, he suddenly jumped up in the air. When he stood firm, he had already reached the door of the bathroom.


    "Hong Chen, open the door!" Su Kening moved the door handle, but found that it was locked. This is also the case. Girls have to take some safety measures when they take a bath. [


    Hong Chen is in the dark. She can''t see her fingers. This kind of dark secret confinement is beyond ordinary people''s tolerance. Especially when she has just escaped from the pyramid scheme, she is at a loss.


    He reached out and felt for the bath towel. He put it on his body and walked slowly to the door with the wall. At this time, he couldn''t think too much. Anyway, it was dark outside. He was wrapped up and met again. He thought Suk couldn''t see anything and slowly opened the door.


    If Hong Chen can only see one shadow, Suk''s visual function is much better than her. When she comes out, the white bath towel is very conspicuous. Even in the dark, she can still see Hong Chen''s concave and convex posture.


    But now the woman leans against the door frame, her body is full of water marks, not only her hair, but all her skin is shining except the part covered by the bath towel. Suk knows that it''s the light reflected by the water marks.


    "How are you? There''s no electricity outside! " Suk subconsciously went to help Hongchen, but when he reached half way, he heard a loud bang outside, deafening, and even felt the whole residential building shaking violently.


    "Ah Hong Chen has already become a frightened bird, and directly pours on Suk, but as soon as he makes an effort at his feet, the pain comes and he almost falls down again.


    Suk has forgotten his hand, and now he just holds Hong Chen''s towering chest peak. Even Hong Chen doesn''t feel that the towel around him has slipped quietly.


    Because there is another explosion outside, one after the other, and the fire is in the sky. The whole residential building seems to dance and shake left and right.


    "There''s an earthquake!" Hong Chen blurts out subconsciously.


    "It''s not an earthquake. Something should have exploded. Let''s go. It''s a gas pipeline!" Suk suddenly shouts, reaches out his hand to hold Hong Chen. His left hand copies down, and his right hand releases the soft flesh, which is warped and stiff, to hold him.


    At this time, Suk had already reflected why he was stunned at the moment of the power failure. He felt that something was wrong. It was the smell. It was the smell of gas. It must be the rupture of the pipeline. The emergency power failure prevented more serious consequences.


    "Ah! I''m naked! wait! Wait


    When Hong Chen reacts, he has been hugged by Suk. He feels that Suk''s hand is on his ass, but it''s not the most important. The important thing is that Suk wants to carry himself downstairs to escape, but he is naked now!


    There was another bang, which seemed to be more violent than before, and the ground was shaking even more strongly. Where did Suk have time to find clothes for Hongchen? There was no electricity. If he delayed looking for clothes, he would not die?


    He bent over to pick up the bath towel and ran downstairs to Hong Chen. It can be said that Suk was the fastest one in the whole building. Only when he rushed down the second floor did the residents rush out. [


    it is true that the group xng stampede did not happen. At the beginning, because there was news that a school was too excited because of the children who were out of school, this kind of accident happened, resulting in casualties. My junior high school also specially conducted several drills.


    Hong Chen didn''t dare to look up. He closed his eyes tightly. Suddenly he heard the wind in his ears. He found that Suk jumped down the stairs from the third floor to the second floor. After several ups and downs, he rushed out of the door.The piercing cold suddenly made Hong Chen''s hair stand up, and all the goose bumps on her body came out. She hugged Suk tightly. It was dark outside, and the moon was full and clear. Today, there was no moon, which made her feel better.


    As soon as he was about to speak, he took a cold breath and shivered. Suk had stopped in front of the building door before. Fortunately, he took the key with him, opened the door directly, put Hong Chen in the back seat, and then took off his coat and threw it to her.


    Looking at the direction of the explosion over there should be the commercial buildings at the gate of the community. It seems that there is a supermarket with a large scale over there. Now I don''t care about others. I go around to the driver''s seat, start the car, and quickly turn on the air conditioner: "is there any other exit in your community?"


    "Yes, north entrance, turn from building 6!" The air conditioner in the car has just been turned on. The temperature inside is really low. Hong Chen shivers. Now she has put Suk''s coat on her body, but she can only use a bath towel to block it. Fortunately, it''s dark outside now, and no one can see her in a mess.


    "Sit down!" Suk watched for a while, and many people ran out of the residential building. He knew that if he wanted to go out by driving for another three or five minutes, he would not find a way out. He turned on the lights and honked the horn, and Passat suddenly roared up. When he turned around the sixth building, Suk saw that the explosion area was still burning in the rearview mirror.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1122

    Suk felt as if he was in the era of war. The enemy planes were constantly dropping bombs on his head, and all the fortifications were constantly overturning. He didn''t know when he might be smashed in the head.


    Such a picture, such a scene, it seems that only in foreign blockbusters will appear, but now it really appears in their own side, the explosion area is constantly blowing up, the fire seems to lick the sky.


    And this kind of explosion is not an xng, but will explode once in a while. Even if I drive farther and farther, this kind of vibration will still spread to my car.


    Hong Chen looked back in panic. It seemed that all the buildings were shaking and the flames were jumping. The night sky was red, and even he could see the rolling smoke.


    I''m very familiar with the geographical environment of my home. It''s a fair sized shopping mall with four floors in total. The row is full of commercial buildings and some exclusive shops are on the street.


    The reporter''s duty tells him that he must be at the first scene now, master the first-hand information, and even save people himself. Although it''s more than ten o''clock now, these stores have closed, there will always be people on duty or left behind.


    But on the one hand, I can''t get out at all. Can I just wear my coat and rush across? On the one hand, the situation is critical now. It must be the French rescue. Even Hong Chen felt that he wanted to be a war reporter for the first time. He had some ambitions. He didn''t seem to have such psychological quality at all.


    Thinking of the victims who are likely to be buried in the ruins of the sea of fire, Hong Chen''s body trembles involuntarily. Er, it''s a little cold below. Although Suk has turned on the seat heating function, Hong Chen, who wants to warm up and vacuum in a short time, is obviously still a water wheel.


    Suk drove the car carefully, and more and more people ran out. Some of these people were only wearing pajamas, and even some were like Hong Chen, surrounded by a quilt, both men and women, old and young. Fortunately, after a while, the explosion finally subsided, and only the flames were still burning. [


    "Hoo!" Passat rushed out of the community from the north gate, and the streets were also crowded. As he gradually moved away, he finally rushed out of the area where the power supply had been cut off. There was no darkness. The usual yellow street lights suddenly looked bright, and subconsciously looked through the rearview mirror.


    Hong Chen''s hair was wet, his face was pale and bloody, and he was like a kitten. He was wrapped in his coat. The bath towel was still wet and warm, but the girl was still shaking.


    "It''s OK, it''s safe!"


    Suk doesn''t know if he has already called the police, but he still dials 110, 120 and 119. Now even though he has great powers, he has no choice but to save people rashly. These things can only be completed by a professional rescue team.


    "Suk!"


    "Suk!"


    Hong Chen''s voice is like the sound of a mosquito. He can even hear her teeth fight. He doesn''t know whether it''s cold or fear. He seems to have lost his soul. Suk takes a deep breath and stops at the side of the road.


    Back to the back, opened the door and sat in. He put Hongchen in his arms and gently stroked her back: "it''s OK, don''t be afraid!"


    Wow, Hong Chen burst into tears. Even if Suk rescued her from the pyramid scheme, she was always calm. But now, she keeps calm. In the face of this kind of irresistible disaster, a person is too small.


    "Will anyone die?" Hong Chen knows why, but now she wants to hear a reassuring answer from her heart.


    Looking at Hong Chen looking up at himself, white face, pear blossom with rain, eyes eager.


    "No! Now the mall is long gone! " Suk is also reluctant to tell the cruel reality. Such a violent explosion, with great intensity and wide range, not only the shopping malls are ruined, but also the front rooms in the street are not spared. Even if there are vehicles and pedestrians passing by on the street?


    Whether it''s a natural disaster or * *, it''s a chilling nightmare. Suk is not the Savior. All he can do is to take Hong Chen away first. If he takes another step at night, the consequences are really hard to imagine.


    After all, when I went downstairs, I heard the sound of broken glass. It seems that the pattern deformation caused by the shaking of the building was too much for the households to bear. Naturally, the glass had to be broken.


    "Well!" Hong Chen nodded, deceived himself, and sometimes lied with comfort. Only at this time did Hong Chen find that because he had just hugged Suk, his coat had been opened, and his two lapels were open. Now he was using the twin peaks of red fruit to directly support Suk. [


    Hong Chen was stunned. Subconsciously, he opened Suk and looked down. Indeed, really, sure enough, right, his two peaks were in Suk''s arms.


    "Don''t look!" When Hong Chen returns to his mind, he finds that because of his action, he has already attracted Suk''s eyes. He also bows his head and makes a salute.Hong Chen shouts out in a hurry, pulls close to her dress and wraps her door tightly. Then she closes her legs and clips the bath towel tightly between the two bars.


    "Hiss!" I moved my foot a little, and there was a heartrending pain in my ankle. The two legs were separated naturally. Fortunately, the bath towel was stable, otherwise the footwall would show the empty door. Even if it was covered by grass, Suk would see it clearly.


    "It hurts?" Suk is also aware of Hong Chen''s embarrassing situation, but when he hears her breath of air-conditioning, his eyes unconsciously look in the past, and he is also surprised.


    The ankle has been swollen, and it''s very serious. Even after a lot of congestion, some of it is slightly shiny. Suk knows that he can''t distinguish it now. If he just touches it with his hand, I''m afraid Hong Chen can''t stand the pain at all. At present, only going to the hospital is the most convenient and quick way.


    "Go! Go to the hospital Suk finish saying, about to open the door to the driver''s seat, but was Hongchen a grasp of the arm.


    "Well?"


    "Can you help me find some clothes first?" Hong Chen lowered his head and didn''t dare to face Suk''s eyes at all. It''s one thing that he didn''t wear clothes, but another thing to say.


    "Ah? Oh! All right Suk nodded subconsciously, then ran to the driver''s seat, the car started, facing more and more police cars, ambulances, fire engines, straight to the scene.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1123

    In fact, after 10:30, the best choice to buy some clothes is the night market. Suk drove for 15 minutes and finally got to a place. He carefully parked his car in a dark corner and got off.


    Just got out of the car and shivered. He took off his coat to Hong Chen. Now he can only wear a shirt. Fortunately, he has already added a layer of thermal underwear. Rao is still frozen hands and feet.


    People here are all talking about the explosion that just happened. Although the distance is not very close, there is still a sense of the intensity of the previous explosion, especially the deafening sound.


    Even some of the people who passed by began to describe the tragic scenes. At this time, there were still a large number of official cars going there in groups, with double flashes.


    Men don''t choose clothes carefully, especially women''s clothes, but it''s also used in emergency. It doesn''t matter if the quality is poor.


    After a turn, the bag in his hand already had a set of sports clothes, warm clothes inside, and a long cotton padded suit. Hesitant Suk had walked back and forth three times in front of a lingerie stall.


    Even the female vendors at the stall have taken him as a malicious person to keep an eye on him, making Suk blush and even walk unnaturally.


    "This! And this! This one! How much is it altogether Suk took a deep breath and stood in front of the booth. His quick action surprised the landlady. He was just about to ask Suk what he meant when he realized that it was his own customer.


    Of course, it''s inevitable for the lion to open his mouth. Such customers are the ones who pay the most. So Suk''s underwear, which was originally worth 100 yuan, was finally sold at a price 1.5 times higher than the market price. [


    looking at Suk''s scurrying figure, the landlady of the underwear booth is satisfied with putting the money into her purse, and subconsciously takes a look in the direction of Suk''s leaving. Who knows that he''s running away, and soon he''s gone.


    Hong Chen stayed in the car alone, but fortunately the air conditioner was still working normally, but now this state is really calming. He was always worried that someone would suddenly appear outside the car and let people see this scene. Even if he found a crack in the ground and got in, he would be ashamed.


    The pain in his ankle is getting more and more intense. Hong Chen has bent down and tried to hide under the premise of not making the foot injury worse, so as not to be found by others. His right foot is flat to one side, his head is low, and he lies on the knee of his left leg. At this time, the door suddenly opens, and Hong Chen looks up in horror.


    "Change your clothes first!" Suk opened a small crack in the door, and then a big bag of clothes came in. He went to the side of the road, turned out the cigarette in his pocket, lit one, and looked at the place of the accident.


    Although I can''t see the specific situation for a long time, I can still see the sky in the distance. It seems that the smoke is billowing. Passat stops on a quiet narrow street, which is so remote that no one even repairs the broken street lights.


    Hongchen looks at sukesai''s big bag of clothes and glances around nervously. Suke is standing not far away. The cigarette butt in his hand is bright and dark, and there is no other situation.


    Relieved, Hong Chen raises his hand and turns on the night light. The light is not bright, but he can also distinguish the types of clothes. Naturally, the clothes and underwear are clear at a glance.


    Holding this conservative style black underwear, which was popular about three years ago, Hong Chen frowned and looked at it for a long time. He never thought that there was a zipper pocket on the underwear, which seemed to be prepared by a woman who was worried about the money being stolen.


    Hong Chen has never worn such underpants. He can''t really imagine what it''s like to wear underpants with metal zippers.


    After hesitating for a long time, even Hong Chen wondered if he could wear thermal underwear without underwear, but he felt very embarrassed when he thought that he would fight in a vacuum, as if he had everything under other people''s eyes.


    After biting his teeth, he finally decided to make do with it. Then he bent down and wanted to put it on his legs. Only half of the action, the huge pain on his ankle came out immediately.


    "Eh!" Hong Chen''s body tilts back and bites his teeth, but it still inevitably hurts.


    "Hong Chen, what''s the matter with you?" Suk turned his head to have a look. He could see Hong Chen''s shadow through the car. He asked and took two steps to the car''s position.


    "Nothing! It''s all right Hongchen now has the empty door wide open, and the car''s rear night light is still on, if Suk comes, she will see something she shouldn''t see, so she quickly waves her hand.


    Seeing that Suk stopped for a moment and took two steps to the distance again, Hong Chen subconsciously patted his chest. At this time, he remembered that he didn''t even wear his underwear. [


    I really doubt Suk''s taste in choosing clothes. I think the two men once bought underwear in intimate love underwear store. They still dare not wear that set of night fire GH11 in the wardrobe until now. After more than a month, they even have such a low vision.


    Black brassiere is not unique. The most suitable age group for this style is housewives aged 37, 8 to 42 or 3. However, it''s not the time to be picky, because it only needs the upper part of the body to move, so soon there will be more brassiere on the double peaks.Suk let the cigarette butt on the ground, raised his foot to crush it out. At this time, he heard Hong Chen''s murmur again in the carriage. This is the fourth time. Naidi took a look there and walked forward two steps. The distance was still within the safe range set by Hong Chen. He asked: "Hong Chen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hong Chen is carrying this pair of underwear with zipper pocket in her hand. Her face is red and her ears are red. If she can see it clearly now, it''s just like a red apple. She doesn''t know whether it''s urgent or painful. Even there are sweat beads on her forehead. She really can''t help it. As long as she moves, her feet hurt and she can''t put it on at all.


    "Suk!" Hong Chen finally decides to ask Suk for help.


    "Well?" Suk is still in the same place.


    "Come and help me put it on!" Hongchen once again put the towel around the root of two legs, two big white legs really attractive, the towel was kneaded into a ball, the secret key all blocked.


    "Well!" Suk answered, opened the door and sat in. But he saw that Hong Chen didn''t seem to have changed his clothes. At this time, he lowered his head and reached for himself with a hand holding something.


    "Ah? This one? " Suk suddenly big eyes stare small eyes, this is a woman pants, Hongchen this is to make what? You want me to wear her underwear?


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1124

    Suk subconsciously reaches out his hand to pick up the clothes handed over by Hong Chen. It turns out that it''s the underwear he bought for her before. It''s black pure cotton cloth, and there''s a pocket the size of a palm in the middle of it. It''s the first time he saw it because he bought clothes in a hurry.


    "My feet are too painful to put on!" Hong Chen''s voice is even smaller than that of a mosquito. She is very embarrassed. She has tried many times just now. As long as she moves a little, the pain of resisting will come from her ankle.


    Obviously, if you want to put on the clothes by your own strength, it must be impossible. Nai has to turn to Suk for help.


    "Oh Suk shouts hard. By this time, Hong Chen has locked his seat to the inside. He is close to the door, and his upper body has changed into sportswear. By contrast, it''s like the upper body is in winter and the lower body is in summer.


    At this time, around the waist under the bath towel, two white thighs slowly tilted up, the left leg movement is very smooth and natural, can also be slightly bent, but the right leg is very awkward, can only maintain a rigid movement, inclined to the ground, this posture is a bit like dancing ballet.


    Hong Chen tries to adjust his posture to make it convenient for Suk to help him put on the underwear earlier. But just as his left leg is raised, he suddenly feels that the empty door under the bath towel is open, and the bath towel around him seems to be slowly fading to his waist. Originally, it can cover his knee, but now it has slipped to his thigh, and then to the root of his thigh.


    I''m afraid that if he doesn''t stop it, the next second will be full of embarrassing pictures of gushing blood. Hong Chen''s right hand is on the cushion to support his body, and his left hand subconsciously pulls the falling bath towel, which is very awkward. In this way, Suk also has no way to continue. He takes the black underwear in his hand and is stunned.


    Obviously, if you want to dress well, you have to have a leg to get in first, and Hong Chen''s present posture is to have a good left leg first.


    "Pa!" Suk raised his hand to turn off the night light behind him, and the car suddenly became dark. Only the dashboard and the buttons on the central control were flashing. [


    but this faint light can only make people see fuzzy shadows in the dark. Rao shisuk also slowed down for a while before he got used to it.


    After turning off the light, Hong Chen is no longer so nervous and nervous. He feels very safe in the dark. After all, he almost exposed the place to Suk. Now he doesn''t have to face such embarrassing and shameful scenes.


    "If it hurts, say it!" Suk said a word, and then groped to open the black underwear. According to the visual memory left in his brain, he first touched Hong Chen''s left wrist and lifted it up a little.


    Hong Chen is also trying his best to cooperate with Suk''s action, trying to lean on the door with his left foot up, so that he can easily put on his left foot first. Once again, the bath towel inevitably slides to his waist, and even the knot he pulled out before has been loosened by himself and is about to fall.


    But fortunately, as long as you put on your underwear, even if you just appear in front of Suk, you won''t be so embarrassed. After all, it''s a solid defense line. At this time, Hong Chen''s heart suddenly rises to his throat.


    Originally, Suk parked his car in a narrow street. Not only no one passed by, but also there were no street lights. Who knows, at this time, a car turned in from the street. The bright and dazzling headlights accurately sent the lights to Suk and Hong Chen.


    Suk is stupid now, holding Hong Chen''s left foot with one hand, and his black underwear is still hanging on it. Then the distant light comes, and he clearly sees a picture.


    Far up the cold mountain, the stone path is slanting. There are people in the depths of white clouds. They stop to sit in the maple forest at night. The frost leaves are red in February flowers.


    In front of us, the lush forest is swaying, cascading and lush, and the quiet valley is full of flowing water, which is fascinating. With the cooperation of lighting and sound, it seems that a beautiful landscape painting is unfolded.


    "Ah At last, Hong Chen reacts, covering the ball with his left hand quickly. But this action is like dropping a drop of water into the oil pan. Suk''s mind is buzzing, and all the 148000 pores on his body are exploded.


    The heart beat faster and faster, like a train out of the station, clanging up, and in his body, it was like an evil fire, swimming up and down his body. His limbs were boiling hot, and even all kinds of torrents finally entered the sea, all concentrated on suxiaoke below.


    In fact, the car suddenly appeared in the back of the car, the speed was not slow, the strong light with the passing of the two cars, has gradually disappeared, the car again returned to the dark, but the atmosphere can no longer return to the original.


    Suk''s breathing became more and more urgent. This kind of breathing, like pulling the bellows, seemed to come from Hong Chen. The girl also leaned against the door with her hands and feet, still keeping the previous movement. Her left leg was raised high, and her left hand was between her two legs.


    Before the sudden situation, let Hongchen brain all confused, suitable from, oneself this posture suspected to have let Suk all see, as long as think of here, the brain will crash, suddenly Hongchen body suddenly trembled, subconsciously straightened the waist.Suk''s hand even moved again, but this time it was slowly sliding down his left foot. The movement was gentle, like touching a valuable handicraft. However, the hand exuded a heat, just like his breath, which made people feel hot. [


    when Hong Chen saw Suk''s shadow in the dark, he seemed to be slowly approaching himself. His hand, a little bit, slowly slipped through his skin, ankles, legs, knees and thighs.


    A sense of fear that Hong Chen had never felt before made him become a stone statue. He didn''t even feel the swelling and pain of his right ankle. Only the wave after wave of electric current constantly pounded his heart and brain.


    There was a blank in my mind. All I knew was that my body was getting hotter and hotter. Suk''s hands seemed to have a magic power, and all the places he passed seemed to be burning. I felt his hands slowly circling around my knees, and then moved forward again.


    All of a sudden, I was surprised. I didn''t know when Suk''s hand had been attached to his left hand, which was just the secret place he wanted to block.


    Suk also seems to be in a state of out of control. It seems a long time since the last sequela outbreak of the flower picking system. Who knows that it will suddenly appear at such a time point. There is only one idea in my mind. At this time, my fingers suddenly touch a clump of grass, delicate and smooth.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1125

    Hong Chen''s body is tight, and his skin is smooth and tender. Touching it is like brushing a delicate porcelain. Suk doesn''t know when his hand has been explored. He doesn''t even know that his hand has taken over the control of Hong Chen''s left hand.


    The tender grass is soft, like the advertisement of shampoo, which makes people love it. Hidden in the deep valley among the grass, there is a unique cave. The fingertips sweep gently, and even have a kind of murmuring wet meaning.


    At this time, Hong Chen, who had been in the body immobilization, finally recovered and was shocked. With his left hand, he beat Suk''s evil paw to one side and clamped his legs tightly together.


    "Suk!" Hong Chen''s voice all took anger.


    It''s just that Suk seems to have never heard of it in the dark. In addition to the frenzy in his eyes, he doesn''t want anything else. His body is like boiling magma. It seems that he has only one idea now, which is to have a good taste of the delicious food in front of him.


    Hong Chen leaned against the door long ago, and could retreat. Suk''s hand touched his secret place again, but he couldn''t stop it. He tried to move his hand away, but he heard Suk gasping, even more crazy.


    "Suk, what are you doing? Let go!"


    Hong Chen can only shout again, the right foot hurt suddenly under the emergency force, all of a sudden that kind of bone piercing pain came back, Hong Chen really can''t help crying directly.


    "Suk, don''t do this, will you?" [


    Hong Chen''s voice choked, and he put his hands between his legs, which finally blocked Suk''s action. Moreover, the sad cry made his brain more sober.


    When Suk fully reflected what he had just done, he would not know how to deal with it.


    "Hong Chen, I''m sorry. I don''t know how it happened!"


    Su Ke is like an ant on a hot pot. She knows that it was the sequela of the flower picking system just now, but Hong Chen doesn''t know. She must think that she is a dirty sex wolf and take advantage of others'' danger. To tell you the truth, if she woke up too late just now, maybe she would have been a bully now.


    "I just lost my mind. I really didn''t mean to do that!"


    Hong Chen slowly raised his head. Although he couldn''t see Suk''s expression, he could feel that what he said was true from his tone. But when he thought of the intimate contact between the two people just now, Suk touched his own place for a long time. He was so anxious and angry that he was even more sad.


    "Don''t cry! I''m really sorry! Why don''t you hit me? " Suk scratched his ears. There was nothing he could do.


    "I don''t want to see you!" Hong Chen shouts to Suk angrily. Although she is in the dark, she can''t see who is who, but it seems that such words are very popular in TV dramas, so she can''t help crying out.


    "Good! Good! Then I''ll go first! " Suk now wants to slap himself in the face. The relationship between Hong Chen and himself has never reached the level that can be easily touched. He was originally a friend. How could he do such a thing? When he heard what Hong Chen said, he wanted to leave the place of right and wrong.


    Hong Chen feels Suk''s shadow turning slowly. Then he hears the sound of opening the car door and shouts: "don''t go, help me put it on first!"


    Suk has now taken Hong Chen''s words as an imperial edict. As long as she can not be so excited, don''t dress her. Even if she wants to take off her clothes, she has to take them off!


    "Oh Close the door again, Suk''s hand gropes for a while, touches Hong Chen''s left ankle again, and the black underpants hanging on it, puts the small clothes to her knee, and then begins to slowly bend over and lift Hong Chen''s right foot.


    Now her right ankle has swollen more and more high, Suk''s action is very light, but Hong Chen is still in pain straight suction air conditioning, not easy to cover the right foot, Suk is finally relieved.


    Hong Chen holds the elastic band of his underwear in both hands and wants to wear it well, but no matter how he does it, he can only get stuck at the root of his thigh, because his right foot can''t use any strength at all, so naturally he can''t support his buttocks and put on his underwear easily.


    Hong Chen clenched his teeth: "Suk, please help me carry it!" Anyway, he was half dressed, and he had been seen by Suk before, and even let him touch him for a long time. Hong Chen now slowly passed his anger, was not so angry, and stopped crying. [


    think about it. I''ve been in contact with Suk for quite a long time. Suk''s performance is very reassuring. He is absolutely a gentleman. He can''t be such a rogue. He must have been in a hurry just now, and then he suddenly lost control.


    Yes! It must be!


    Hong Chen has now started to help Suk find a reason, after all, in the most critical time, her first resort is Suk, so Suk''s status in her heart can be imagined.


    "Oh Suk leaned over again, smelling the special kiss on Hong Chen, and his brain began to be a little bit dull. But when he thought of the bad situation before, he quickly threw the bad idea out of his head.


    Hong Chen holds the chair with both hands and supports his body. A little gap slowly appears under his buttocks. Suk lifts his hands at this time and finally achieves his goal.After repeating it for a time, he put on his sports pants according to the steps just now. At this time, Suk remembered that he only remembered to buy clothes and forgot about shoes.


    "Let''s go to the hospital first and take a picture!" Suk thought of buying another pair of shoes on the road for a while. He got out of the car and went around to the driver''s seat. When the car started, neither of the two people in the carriage was embarrassed to speak, so he was silent.


    Suk''s worry didn''t appear, and the nearby hospitals didn''t receive the people injured in the previous explosion. It can be seen that although the intensity of the explosion is high, the situation of casualties should be optimistic, otherwise all the hospitals will be overcrowded.


    Let Hong Chen put on the large cotton slippers he just bought. Suk stops at the door of the hospital: "I''ll carry you in!" He opened the rear door and turned his back to Hong Chen.


    Hong Chen slowly climbed up to Suk and put his arms around his neck. As Suk slowly stood up straight, he had been carried out of the carriage. At this time, he felt that Suk''s hands were just on his buttocks, and his heart beat wildly.


    In fact, Suk is not feeling well either. He can clearly feel the squeezing of the two soft meats on his back. Even as he moves step by step, he is still moving slowly. However, the hand on Hong Chen''s buttocks always feels very uncomfortable, as if he is touching two balls.


    And the most depressing thing for Suk was that he always saw the scene of Hongchen''s secret place in his mind. His legs were open. How could he say that scene? The mountains and rivers are heavy and the road is full of doubts?


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1126

    Because of the previous impulsive h-song, Suk and Hong Chen seem embarrassed to talk. They line up for photos in the radiology department. Because it''s an emergency, there are not many patients waiting. Soon Suk takes the film and goes back to the emergency room.


    Fortunately, there was no fracture, but the soft tissue of the right ankle was damaged and swollen, which was not a serious injury. The doctor prescribed Yunnan Baiyao instead, and there was no other medicine in a mess.


    "It''s OK. Keep it for a few days." Suk carries Hong Chen back to the car again. At this time, Hong Chen''s ankle is more swollen. Soon a problem appears. Now Hong Chen''s family can''t go back. It''s not dangerous, but a girl at home can''t move easily, so it''s easy to have problems.


    Send to the hotel will also face such a situation, I can''t take her back to his home, think about it, only luofeiyan there is a good place.


    "I''ll send it to my friend in a moment. You can stay there for a few days, and you can take care of it." Suk sat in the driver''s seat and pondered for a moment before he began to make his own suggestions.


    "It''s OK. I''ll just find a hotel. Don''t bother your friends!" Hong Chen naturally doesn''t want to live in other people''s homes, but his friends seem to have no relationship with each other, so familiar with each other.


    "It''s a problem for you to walk like this. Stop talking and listen to me!" Sometimes, when a man acts tough, girls will naturally be obedient, and it''s the same now.


    Hong Chen thinks about it, and only Nai agrees. He is actually very satisfied with Suk''s arrangement. Although he was a little embarrassed before, neither of them mentioned it any more, or just passed away, as if it had not happened.


    Out of the hospital, it''s already eleven o''clock. Suk made a phone call to luofeiyan in advance. At this time, fangfeiyi people are close, and there are no customers. [


    "sister Yan, this is my friend Hong Chen. Now I have to live with you for a few days!" Suk drives Hong Chen to Fangfei and directly carries him upstairs. Lin Xiaobai is off work and has no customers except the beauticians who live here.


    "Well, what''s the matter, so badly hurt?" Luo Feiyan warmly greets Hong Chen. Seeing that her right ankle is swollen and high, she frowns. It seems that she feels painful for a while.


    "Hey, forget it!" Suk won''t say that the girl twisted in the bathroom: "did you hear about Jianhua street? It exploded. I was in such a hurry that I twisted my foot! "


    "Yes, I don''t know what''s going on over there? It''s just reported in the news, so all my customers have been called away by my family. I''m afraid something will happen! "


    Luo Feiyan also knew about the explosion. Unexpectedly, Hong Chen''s house was in that area. She was relieved that she sprained her foot. In that emergency, anything could happen.


    Hong Chen sat on one side of the sofa, did not speak much, because now the feet are more and more painful, this kind of pain even let her out of a cold sweat, but there is Luo Feiyan present, he can only grit his teeth to insist.


    Luo Feiyan quickly arranged a room for Hong Chen, because the beauticians here can provide accommodation, so there are always free rooms, which provides great convenience.


    Suk carries Hong Chen to the room and looks at Hong Chen lying on the bed. His right foot is obviously several sizes bigger than his left foot: "maybe it''s a little painful. Hold on!"


    "Well!" Hongchen nodded, subconsciously clenched his fist.


    Pick up the ice pack prepared by Luo Feiyan, Suk has put his action into a very light, but when the ice pack touches the swollen ankle, Hong Chen still screams uncontrollably.


    "After applying ice, you can get better quickly!" Suk even if the medical skill is superb, in this case can only step by step, and he does not have the fairy art, can be cured in the blink of an eye, a hand to Hong Chen''s leg, try to let her not move, continue to cold compress.


    "I''ll come and help you with acupuncture at noon tomorrow!"


    In fact, this kind of work should be done by girls, but Hong Chen and Luo Feiyan are really not so familiar with each other, so they have to work by Suk himself. Fortunately, after the initial pain, Hong Chen doesn''t know whether he is adapted or numb, at least he won''t scream in pain.


    Finally, he settled Hong Chen. Suk saw that Luo Feiyan hadn''t come in for a long time, and knew that she might think that her relationship with Hong Chen was unclear, for fear that it would affect her talking with Hong Chen.


    "Sister tobacco!" Suk walked out of the room and saw lofeyan standing outside the door. [


    "you don''t have to live here today to take good care of your confidant?" Luo Feiyan really misunderstood as Suk thought.


    "She''s my friend, OK?" Sukenai raised his hand and rubbed the bridge of his nose, so he took a woman to another woman. It''s not suitable, but this is the best solution: "sister tobacco, you won''t be jealous, will you?"


    "If I had been jealous, I would have been drowned by vinegar!" Luo Fei smoke white Suke one eye: "but this little girl is a beauty, you have nothing to do with her?"? Can we still run together in the middle of the night? "


    Not to mention that few women are really stupid, Luo Feiyan can easily draw a conclusion from these clues, but this time he met Hong Chen, it was really unexpected, so Suk told Hong Chen that he had been undercover to a pyramid scheme."Hey! It''s really a heroine among women, bold and daring Luo Feiyan listened to me. It''s hard to imagine that a girl would be so bold. She glanced at the door subconsciously and asked in a low voice, "do you want to put her in the back palace?"


    "Ah?" Suk didn''t respond. Luo Feiyan''s thinking jump is really incredible. Just now, he was still seriously sighing that he would become a pimp in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Your Majesty, my concubine means to ask if you are going to start selecting beautiful girls to enrich the harem? I think this girl''s appearance is excellent, and her figure is also extremely rare. At first sight, she is a beautiful girl. It''s really a pity to let her go. Why don''t you just give her a birthday


    I don''t know if Luo Feiyan is the latest biography of Zhen Huan, which says that Suk has a big head.


    "Sister Yan, don''t make fun of me. They are my friends!" When Suk said this, he had a fever on his face. After all, not long ago, he felt his friend on impulse. This is not very interesting.


    "Why don''t I think you''re ordinary friends?" Most of Luo Feiyan''s contacts are women, so it can be said that she has been able to guess a woman''s various performances for a long time. Even with a look and an action, she can guess her original intention thoroughly.


    "Why don''t you look like an ordinary friend?" Suk really didn''t believe what Luo Feiyan could see in such a short time. He asked subconsciously.


    "Ordinary friends can let you touch?" Luo Fei smoke a word, frighten Su Ke to lose color, oneself didn''t touch the matter between two legs of Hong Chen to say, how did she know?


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1127

    "Sister Yan, you can''t talk nonsense!" Suk immediately reaction, he really didn''t say this sentence, finally calm down, a face language of looking at Luo Feiyan said.


    "What nonsense? Didn''t you ice her just now? If you''re just a friend, can you do that? " Luo Feiyan''s explanation once again let Suk down.


    "That doesn''t count! It''s out of the concern of my friends! " When Suk said this, he could still see the situation in his mind.


    At that time, I bought a loose style, so I easily rolled up the trouser legs, revealing half of the white leg. Even though the right ankle has swollen and changed shape, except the ankle, this foot is really good-looking.


    Delicate feet, beautiful curves.


    "Hello! How do I feel like you''ve touched someone else? " Luo Feiyan found the change of Suk''s expression before and after, and immediately came to another truth, with a suspicious face.


    "Ah? No way, no! " Suk denied again.


    "Where did you touch it? Chest? Or butt? " Luo Feiyan directly put forward two parts for Suk to start with, but she thought a lot, but she didn''t expect Suk to reach the goal in one step and directly touched someone else.


    "Yes! Sister Yan, I have to go home quickly. It''s too late now. I have to take an exam tomorrow! " As soon as Su Ke saw Luo Feiyan''s posture, he wanted to break the casserole. He didn''t have the slightest strength to fight back, so he had to avoid the edge and withdraw first. [


    "you''re leaving, I can go to sleep with you as a reporter friend!" Luo Feiyan squeezed his eyes at Suk: "I want to see if she will confess to me and be lenient!"


    "Smoke elder sister, Hong Chen this side you help to take care of, tomorrow noon I will come over!" Suk knows that Luo Feiyan wants to sleep with Hong Chen. She''s worried that Hong Chen can''t get help when she sleeps alone, such as going to the toilet or drinking water.


    As for what to say frankly lenient, he and Hong Chen have not really broken the bottom line, of course, touch this should not count!


    Hong Chen is alone in the room. His ankle is much more comfortable after being covered with ice. Looking at the strange room, he is full of imagination. He has always regarded Suk as his little brother. Although he sometimes makes provocations, he still has no feelings.


    But today, after being touched by Suk, I always feel that there is something more in my heart. Suk is not a child! In the end, whether there is a real pure friendship, whether there is a real blue confidant, and what kind of relationship he has defined Suk as. At the thought of these, Hong Chen is in a mess.


    At this time, Hong Chen, seeing that Suk came in again, suddenly blushed and subconsciously moved his eyes elsewhere.


    "Hongchen, I''ll go back first. Sister Yan will be here with you!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of Chen Gui properly!" Luo Fei smoke a Chen noble person said a Leng to Hong Chen, obviously don''t know what meaning Luo Fei smoke said.


    But Suk began to have a fever on his face again. After a few words, he ran away.


    Of course, after the explosion, Suk had reported to his family that he was safe. It was nearly 12 o''clock when Suk got home. When he came back safely, his parents relaxed and went back to their room to sleep. Now the old couple treat Suk as an adult and don''t ask much about many things.


    One night, Suk rushed to school in the morning light and directly took the exam. To be honest, with the reward of the flower picking system, there was no difficulty in the high school curriculum in his eyes.


    Just as luck is also a kind of strength, when you have a flower picking system, you also have the steps to avoid burning the midnight oil.


    Even if I didn''t learn much during this period of time, when I saw the questions on the test paper, I reflected the answers in my mind. I wrote like I was in a hurry.


    After handing in the papers, Suk did not stay at school. There are many things arranged today, including having told Du Juan to go to fangfeiyi with her. Although her illness is controlled by herself, it can be solved as soon as possible. After all, no one wants to keep a stone in his heart.


    Lin Xiaobai sat behind the front desk, but the whole person seemed to be in a bad mood. He didn''t recover because he solved his brother''s house problem. [


    "sister Bai, what''s the matter? Isn''t the mood beautiful? " Suk walked over directly. Lin Xiaobai raised his head and sighed: "Suk, I''m lovelorn!"


    "Well?" Suk knows that last time Lin Xiaobai got money from his boyfriend because of his brother''s problem, but who knows that he was so brazen that he didn''t mention it in the twinkling of an eye, and finally disappeared.


    "Little white sister, there are many good men. We don''t have to give up the whole forest for a little grass!" Although it''s a private affair between Lin Xiaobai and her boyfriend, and she''s not good at it, if it''s really serious, Suk doesn''t mind helping her out. After a pause, she goes on:


    "bullied? Tell me who it is and I''ll help you with him! "


    "What do you think? We''ve only been talking about bullying for a month! " Lin Xiaobai naturally knew the meaning of Suk''s words. He was afraid that he would be cheated into bed by the man. Thinking of this, he spat on his face."Haha, it''s ok if it''s OK, it''s ok if it''s OK!" Suk angrily scratched his head. After greeting Lin Xiaobai, he went upstairs directly.


    "Yo! Here comes Dr. Su Luo Feiyan was the first to find Suk. There were no customers at all during this period, so the first time Suk went upstairs, she went out to meet her when she heard the footsteps.


    "What kind of doctor?" Suk knew that Luo Feiyan was molesting himself again. He was still his majesty yesterday, but today he became a royal doctor, and his level dropped too much.


    "Not the royal doctor? My beauty salon is going to become a hospital, OK! Hurry up, two sick beauties are waiting for you Luo Feiyan subconsciously put his head on Suk''s ear and exhaled the orchid.


    Feeling the hot air getting into his ear, Suk got goose bumps all over his body. Subconsciously, he looked at the door and found that he couldn''t see the situation outside. With a little revenge, he quickly pinched luofeiyan''s butt.


    "You Luo Feiyan didn''t expect that Suk was so bold. Just about to get angry, the boy had already run into the room first. He had to bite his teeth and let him go for a while.


    Du Wan hasn''t finished work yet, so Du Juan and Hong Chen are staying in Luo Feiyan''s room, but it seems that the atmosphere is good and they have a good conversation.


    "Two beauties, now that Dr. Su has arrived, any of you who want his first time today can start to sign up!" Luo Feiyan''s eyebrows were dancing and his mood was high, which not only avenged Suk''s hatred, but also made the two girls blush.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1128

    Hong Chen''s foot injury is not a complicated disease. It only needs to dredge the tendons and collaterals and remove the blood stasis. Under the influence of the strength of Taoist twelve section brocade, Suke''s acupuncture shows a magical effect.


    Of course, to give Hong Chen an injection, you should first help her to the bed in the room. After all, it''s very indecent to stick a needle around with someone else''s foot. Of course, you can''t bear the audience nearby!


    Meteorite magnetic needle, seven needles together about 15 minutes appearance, Hong Chen originally swollen like a peach''s ankle, slowly began to detumescence, even in the naked eye visible changes.


    The ankle part seems to have entered a warm water stream, slowly swimming around, which makes Hong Chen close his eyes involuntarily.


    As soon as Suk enters the state of needling, he will become very serious and calm. His arms stretch forward and are very stable. He doesn''t have the slightest shaking motion at all. His fingertips gently twist the tail of the needle, and the meteorite magnetic needle goes deep with the strength of twelve section brocade.


    Suk is now more like a sophisticated instrument working, solemn, even this serious expression has not changed for more than ten minutes.


    "Well!" Hong Chen snorted slowly. His left foot subconsciously wanted to stretch straight. If his right foot was not under Suk''s control, he would have to move. Rao Shi interrupted Suk''s state.


    Subconsciously turned to see the past, only to see Hong Chen lying in bed, eyes closed, cheeks slightly red, breathing began to become abnormal, very urgent, do not know whether to drink water or how, stretched out the tip of the tongue constantly licking the lips.


    Especially in this warm room, Hong Chen doesn''t wear a coat, but directly wears thermal underwear. What kind of legendary nanotechnology are used in this kind of thermal underwear? It''s not only light and close to the body, but also has excellent thermal effect. Of course, the temperature here is not low. [


    otherwise, I would feel a little hot and dry. It can''t be because I saw Hong Chen''s fluctuating chest peaks. But to tell you the truth, this chest shape is really good. It''s straight and smooth.


    Although Suk''s eyes moved away, the acupuncture on her hands did not stop. JieXi, Taixi, Kunlun, Qiuxu, Zhaohai, Fuliu, Sanyinjiao, seven needles were put into the acupoints, and both hands were used. At this time, I don''t know whether it was the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, or the problem of Hong Chen himself. The girl''s breath became heavier and heavier.


    Hong Chen didn''t know what he was doing now. When Suk slowly pulled the first needle of acupuncture into the acupoint, the swelling of the ankle began to react. It was very comfortable, especially comfortable. This kind of comfort came from the bottom of his bones, and it was a temptation that anyone could stop.


    This kind of feeling deepened bit by bit, and even began to appear that kind of numbness, like someone is licking his feet, but at that time Hong Chen also knew to restrain, and also knew that it was the effect of acupuncture, but later this kind of feeling was not only hovering in the ankle.


    It''s like a small insect slowly moving towards the thigh. This change was actually ignored by Suk. The human meridians themselves constitute a circulation path of "the intersection of yin and Yang, such as the ring end".


    The seven acupoints on the ankles that I have needled are also widely involved in the meridians of the human body. The foot three yin meridians are the circulation from the bottom to the top. At the moment, the overflowing Qi is slowly going up according to the foot Shaoyin kidney meridians.


    That''s why Hong Chen felt this feeling on his leg. Because his right ankle was controlled by Suk, only his left leg could move freely. Now he was moving slowly subconsciously. His knees were lifted, his legs were tight, and he even felt like urinating. He unconsciously wanted to clamp between his legs.


    Now Hong Chen looks like the fruit picked by Ren Jun. his cheeks are flying with rosy clouds. His eyes are closed and his tongue tip is sweeping his lips. When he clamps his legs, he slowly tries to straighten up his waist, which makes the altitude of Shuangfeng higher and higher. He subconsciously grasps the bed sheet with his hands, breathes heavily, and hums carelessly in his nose, which makes Suk blush.


    With a sound of Gudong, Suk swallowed his saliva. His heart began to change and he was getting hotter and hotter. In this state, there was no way to calm down again. He took two deep breaths and turned his eyes away to distract himself.


    But the eyes can''t see it, but the mind is still full of imagination, and even the spring light that I saw in the car last night. Although the light is dim and dim, I can''t really see it, but the vague beauty gives people a kind of charm that I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, just because I am in the mountain.


    Suk''s hand has left the meteorite magnetic needle, and he has been twisting his body to calm his mood. There are wet sweat stains in his palm. I don''t know why, there is always an impulse to turn into a wolf and rush up.


    Come on! Come on! You see Hong Chen''s present state, you know that she wants to, but you do so to help the poor, the road is not fair, the gun to help, this is a matter of courage! You are one of the top ten members of the Communist Youth League. How can you watch her suffer?


    It seems that there is a voice constantly instigating himself. Suk clenches his fist hard and constantly tells himself not to be impulsive. Impulsivity is the devil. But the more he thinks about it, the more a flame constantly strikes his brain."Suk!"


    Just at this time, Hong Chen''s voice suddenly came from behind. Suk subconsciously turned to look at it. Hong Chen had opened his eyes, and the blush on his face had not faded, but his eyes were a little more clear. [


    because Suk interrupted the needling, he also cut off the power supply of twelve sections of Taoist brocade. The power that just caused trouble in Hong Chen''s body suddenly became the water of root, and the follow-up power could only dissipate slowly.


    So Hong Chen finally wakes up, but when he opens his eyes, he finds that Suk is facing himself. He seems to be enduring something. His shoulders are constantly stirring, and his breath is very short. Hong Chen, who can''t figure out the situation, just opens his mouth.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hong Chen slowly sat up on the bed. He didn''t expect that he was in good health. His swollen ankles had even changed greatly. He didn''t look terrible before. He even looks plump now. Of course, besides that, the only discomfort is that he feels wet and warm between his legs.


    If there is a stream of urine like still hovering, but he had been to the bathroom before, how come so fast?


    "Nothing!" As soon as Suk saw Hong Chen''s picture, he knew that all the things he had thought before had gone into the water, but this might be the best way. He took a deep breath and ruled out the bad ideas that were left in his mind: "OK, you should be able to move freely soon!"


    Suk said as he gently took off the acupuncture on Hongchen''s ankle one by one, only because he was a little dirty before, so when he touched the tender and smooth skin, he couldn''t help but feel a little confused.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1129

    When Hong Chen and Suk walk out of the room together, the girl can walk out by herself without any help, but her movement is still a little uncoordinated, and she doesn''t dare to support the ground with her right foot.


    But it was a big difference from what it looked like before. Luo Feiyan was totally shocked. She had confidence in Suk and knew that he was very powerful, but she didn''t expect that he would be so powerful.


    It takes less than half an hour to remove a swollen ankle that looks like a big peach. It''s a miracle doctor!


    "Dr. Su, you are so handsome!" Luo Feiyan ran to Hong Chen and looked down for a long time. Finally, he had to praise him.


    Rhododendron is also wide eyed, tut tut wonder, to tell you the truth, whether it is Luo Feiyan or Du Juan, there is a blind trust in Suk, Luo Feiyan is to get Pingban Fang such a magical ancient prescription, and Dujuan is Suk directly control the further aggravation of Ru adenocarcinoma.


    In fact, before the last time Rhododendron suddenly fainted, she had already felt that her body was beginning to feel sick, but after Suk''s acupuncture, all the previous symptoms disappeared.


    Because it''s just promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis, Suk''s strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade is limited, and even now he still feels relaxed. It doesn''t appear the embarrassment of fainting at any time when Yanjing pulled out the poison for Deng Xiaotian.


    In the face of Luo Feiyan''s praise, Suk arched his hand and was very modest: "what''s the point of carving insects?"


    "No, how can you be a chicken? I''ve seen it. It''s very big!" Suk looked at Luo Feiyan and suddenly came close to his ear. He didn''t know why. Then he heard such a sentence coldly. [


    what is the body color Phoenix double wings, the heart has a point? As soon as Suk finished listening, he immediately understood the connotation of Luofei''s words. This chicken is not the same skill, and the goblin began to tease himself again. He just didn''t tease himself. He was uncomfortable.


    Finding that Dujuan and Hongchen didn''t seem to notice their own side, Suk also lowered his voice: "you talk nonsense again, be careful I let you chicken can use it!"


    "I can help myself!" Luofei tobacco does not fall in the wind, this sentence is finished, it is Suk a little Leng, suddenly have a kind of uneasiness in the heart, Luofei tobacco this is to leave their own hint?


    Suk''s face was not quite right at the moment. Luo Feiyan only glanced at it and knew where the problem was. There was no reason for him to be happy. He continued to whisper: "when you go out and turn left for 500 meters, there''s a shop with all kinds of models. It seems that it''s no smaller than yours. There''s no other disadvantage except electricity consumption!"


    When Luo Feiyan said this, Suk suddenly realized that this was not because he had other ideas. Instead, he changed the rhythm from manual to electric and became an electric stick. This is to realize modernization. He was relieved: "what is electric? Don''t let me get angry. I''m afraid of myself


    "Good! Hair! I''m always with you Luo Feiyan''s expression is very desirable, but the whispers here finally attract the attention of Hongchen cuckoo, and they cast their eyes on him one after another.


    In contrast, Rhododendron is more familiar with Hong Chen and Luo Feiyan, so he began to speak at this time: "Hey, what are you two talking about? Mysterious


    "No, I discussed the medical skills with Dr. su! What about? Azalea, it''s your turn! How about Dr. Su? Is that all right? " Luo Feiyan said this, let Suk have a feeling that he is receiving guests, suddenly a burst of words, scratched his head: "OK, no problem!"


    "Suk, why don''t you take a break first?" The cuckoo still asked, the last time Suk gave herself a needle, she still remembered it, and her face was very tired.


    The time of Needling by himself is longer than that of Hong Chen, and the energy consumed is much greater, so Suk may need to prepare for it.


    Suk had to talk. Now that he had meteorite magnetic needle, the effect of needling was much better than before. Both the circulation of Qi and the magnetic guidance of the needle itself had brought great help to him, and even achieved twice the result with half the effort. Moreover, he didn''t spend much energy just now, so he continued to needling rhododendrons.


    Just before he spoke, the voice on the TV came out: "according to our reporter, at about 21:40 last night, a natural gas explosion occurred in the trust Mart shopping mall on Kangtai street, resulting in the destruction of all the first to fourth floors of the shopping mall, and the same commercial and residential buildings were also seriously damaged."


    The hostess of Weihai news is solemnly broadcasting the news. The picture switches to the area where the explosion happened last night. It''s a mess. There are broken walls, glass bricks, metal and wood everywhere. The shopping mall, which used to be prosperous in business, has now become a ruin.


    There are taxis on the street that have been damaged by Gu. They have been smashed flat by flying cement. The yellow warning line has been drawn. Strangers should not come near. Hong Chen looks at his familiar scene and recalls the palpitating explosion last night. His face turns pale. He subconsciously clenches his lips and even shakes.


    And the voice over from the TV still continues: "according to preliminary statistics, as of 11 am this morning, 4 people died in the accident, 35 people were sent to the hospital for treatment, and the injured are in full treatment." [Suk knows that Hong Chen may be familiar with the stall owner here, but in the face of this natural disaster, who can do what?


    "After the accident, Weihai municipal Party committee and government immediately launched the emergency plan, and public security, fire control, health, safety supervision, housing construction, commerce, gas companies and other departments rushed to the scene to carry out emergency rescue work. At present, personnel search and rescue work is still in progress. "


    Soon a group of leaders appeared in the picture, among whom Wan Guosong, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, was among them. The TV then reported in detail the follow-up measures, including the punishment of relevant units, the compensation for the people, and so on.


    This is really sad news. Four lives were killed in the explosion last night. Although Suk knows that this is already the best situation, if it is in the business peak during the day, I am afraid the consequences will be tens of millions of times more serious than now, which is unimaginable at that time.


    But after all, these are four living people, such as how to let people ignore, bang, Luo Feiyan turned off the TV, the atmosphere was a little dull, Luo Feiyan shrugged his shoulders: "OK, everyone! I know that this news has a great impact on my mood, but I want to ask, "what shall we have for lunch later?"


    It''s not that Luo Feiyan is cold-blooded. It''s just that this incident itself has the nature of legal recovery. Can you say that if you really feel sad for these people, they can come back to life? Can we say that if we denounce the lack of supervision, this will not happen in the future?


    Living in this society is a very dangerous thing in itself. Everyone is a long-standing survivor, not to mention other crises, just about eating and drinking, gutter oil, Sudan red, cyanuric chloride, clenbuterol, leather milk, genetically modified, etc.


    If Tang Monk wants to go through the ninety-nine eighty-one crisis, he can get the Scripture, if he was born in this world I''m afraid that Huayuan can save my life. I''m afraid that if I travel to the West directly, I''ll save the arduous journey.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1130

    "Yes! What do you want to eat? " When she was talking, Du Wan suddenly came in. It was time to get off work. Because of her participation, the atmosphere of silence was getting better.


    After introducing Hong Chen to her new friend, Suk watched the women start to study the lunch recipes. Of course, there are two plans. One is to do it here, which is troublesome. But there are more people, and there are more helpers. It''s not a waste of time.


    Another plan is to go out for a big meal. Of course, the big meal is just ordering more dishes. With Suk, there are four women and one man here now. Five people can completely fill a table.


    The women gave full play to their subjective initiative. Even Hong Chen, who was inconvenient to go out because of his foot injury, enthusiastically joined in and put forward a list of several delicious and inexpensive hotels.


    "Cough! that! Why don''t you go out and have a meal for me and cuckoo? I have to hurry up and have an exam in the afternoon


    Suk scratched his head. It''s already in his early twenties. If he really went out to eat, including the driving time, ordering, serving and paying for the bill, I''m afraid he would have no time to inject cuckoos just for a meal.


    "You''re not going out with us?" Du Wan has now adjusted her attitude towards Suk. After all, Suk is now her sister''s attending doctor for whatever reason.


    "No time!" Suk shrugged, then looked at the cuckoo next to him: "what''s up? Do you want to start now? "


    Rhododendron naturally can''t get it. Although the disease has been controlled during this period of time, there is no trace of the spread, but the cancer cells are still on their own body. It''s like carrying an explosive bag anytime and anywhere. I really can''t feel at ease. I wish I could win one second ahead of time. [


    "OK, I have no problem!" Rhododendron nodded directly. At this point, a dining out plan ended. Now everyone began to think about what kind of food to buy when they went out for a while, and then cook here.


    After all, luofeiyan has a kitchen here, and Yiying has a complete range of kitchen utensils, and she often cooks by herself. Now is the opportunity to show her cooking skills. In fact, there is a heart of comparison between women. Compared with figure, appearance, connotation and temperament, all aspects that can be compared will not be missed.


    The work arrangement is very smooth. Luo Feiyan and Du Wan go downstairs to buy vegetables. Hong Chen is in charge of watching TV. Su Ke and Du Juan are going back to their room for acupuncture treatment.


    Of course, Hong Chen had to go into the house to avoid people when he was treating ankle soft tissue injury, so the cuckoo had to take off his upper body when he was acupuncturing, and he was sure to lock the door.


    In Luo Feiyan''s bedroom, when the door is closed, there are only Suk and Dujuan. Outside, Hong Chen turns on the TV again, but it has changed to the TV channel. The sound comes faintly, proving that she is absorbed in watching, and Dujuan sits on the bed nervously.


    Because there had been a treatment before, she naturally understood the steps of Rhododendron. When she watched Suk holding the acupuncture box on the bedside table, she began to prepare. The reason for her heart beating was a frenzy.


    Sitting by the bed, looking down at his toes, he even felt that he had begun to tremble a little. He didn''t know where to put his hands. His palms were sweating and his face was feverish. He would be thrilled when he listened to the sound of Suk playing with the magnetic needle.


    In fact, Suk is not as calm as he seems to be. He is constantly reciting twelve sections of Taoist brocade in his heart. On the one hand, he is trying to accumulate strength, on the other hand, he is trying to calm his mind.


    Put aside the meteorite magnetic needle that was used for Hong Chen. This time, we need to use the same method as before for Rhododendron, Guimen 13 needles. At the beginning, because the number of needles was not enough, we just controlled the spread of cancer cells. This time, with the sharp tool of acupuncture, we don''t know whether we can successfully eradicate the patients.


    Tiangang thirty-six needles and Guimen thirteen needles are more than enough. Suk takes a deep breath and is ready. Finally, he turns to see the cuckoo.


    "It''s time to start!" Suk said in a deep voice, and saw that as soon as he spoke, Rhododendron''s body trembled, like a frightened rabbit, and almost ran away.


    By the time the cuckoo had the courage to raise her head, her face turned red, her eyes were a little confused, and her breathing was obviously disordered.


    "Don''t be nervous!" Suk began to try to comfort him, but the more he said not to be nervous, the more uneasy he was. The cuckoo tried to smile, but in the end he lowered his head again.


    Then, under Suk''s eyes, he slowly began to untie his coat buttons. Suk felt that he had better turn his head quickly now, but after thinking for a long time, he didn''t move.


    Button one by one to break away from the shackles, coat off, and then is a plaid sweater, off, and then is the purple lace low collar thermal underwear, underwear with similar leopard pattern of dark flowers, especially the double peak seems to add a layer of fabric, making this part very eye-catching. [


    er, take off this too!


    Rhododendron''s two little hands trembled slightly. She took the skirt of her coat and hesitated for a long time. At last, she was cruel and took it off directly. This action seemed to be the turning point of her action. Soon, Rhododendron did not hesitate any more. She first stretched out her hand to sort out her long hair, and then turned her back to Suk."Give me a hand!"


    "Ah?"


    "Untie me!" Rhododendron seems to be a different person now. After sweeping away the previous shyness, she becomes bold and unconstrained. Originally, they had a close relationship with each other for a long time, and it''s not the first time that they bare their chest to Suk. In this way, it''s better to be brave than to cure the disease.


    And isn''t that what I thought it would be? For this time, I didn''t change into the underwear specially?


    Suk''s mind finally calmed down and began to move again. Although Dujuan is not as childlike as her sister duwan, the two peaks can still be described as plump.


    Just now, although the cuckoo turned around quickly, leaving only her back, she also saw the scenery at a glance. Moreover, this set of light pink underwear is too gorgeous and attractive. The gold embroidery is luxurious and elegant, with a kind of royal temperament.


    Moreover, the bra still carries out the chicken heart collar to the end, and the shaping effect is extremely good. It tightly closes the two peaks to one place. There is a smell of golden armour all over the city, and even the deep gully makes people want to fall into it.


    But now the cuckoo turned around, leaving a beautiful back, without a trace of redundant flesh. It can even be seen from the shoulders that the lines slowly contracted, and finally gathered in the slender waist. The two shoulder blades formed a fan, which was more like wings to fly.


    "Your Majesty, you must take it off!" The cuckoo took a deep breath and tried to make her voice more natural.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1131

    Coat off, coat off, coat off! Take off your coat, take off your coat, take off your coat! Take off the mask, take off! Take off the fur, take off! Take it off, take it off! Take off! Take off! Take off! Take off!


    Suk brain suddenly came out of such a song, two hands involuntarily lifted up, constantly remind yourself in the brain, can''t chaos, must not chaos!


    Then I bumped into the button of cuckoo''s bra, felt a burst of warmth at my fingertips, and the abrupt action was stiff. The twelve sections of Taoist brocade in my body was full of energy, which made my brain a little more sober.


    With a little effort, the brassiere belt will soon shrink to both sides, and even a touch of plumpness can be seen from the back.


    "Lie down!" Suk rushed back and even stepped back two steps before he spoke.


    "Well!" Rhododendron let go of her nervousness and lay flat on the bed without any procrastination. At the same time, she threw her bra to the head of the bed.


    Suddenly two chest peaks appeared in front of him. It was not the first time that Suk saw his true face. But when he saw it again, he still had to sigh about the creator''s magic power. His skin was like white jade, delicate and shiny, like a snow mountain.


    The upper part of the body does not wear a piece of wisp, the straight clavicle, the round clavicular fossa, the lower abdomen is flat, the waist is slim into the willow, and the nail plate size navel is like a small bowl, especially the two peaks.


    The bright red cherry fruit dotted on it is very appetizing. He wants to swallow it in one gulp. Suk subconsciously swallows a mouthful of saliva. His expression changes are all in the eyes of the cuckoo. Although his face is red, it seems to be adjusting his posture and straightening up his chest. [


    the two snow mountains seemed to be suddenly enlarged in front of us. Suk felt a little dazzled and quickly moved his eyes to other places. At this time, he even forgot where he had just put his acupuncture box.


    "Come on!" Rhododendron red lips gently open, looking at the red face of Suk, issued an invitation, simple two words, like with a magic, even more provocative.


    "Eh!" Suk''s heart is in a mess. When he was giving Hong Chen the needle, he almost caught the fire of burning himself. Now it''s hard to press it down, and he''s going to make a comeback.


    "Well, good!" While responding, Suk quickly turned around and walked to the bedside table to ease his restlessness. The strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade once again swam all over his body. When he picked up the first needle, he finally found his state.


    The thirteen needles of Guimen are aimed at Tianxi, Rugen, xiongxiang, lingxu, Shenfeng Shuangxue, Zigong, Yutang and Tanzhong, and then slowly open Ruyan with strength. This is all Suk needs to do.


    One by one, the meteorite magnetic needles are slowly punctured into the acupoints by Suk, and there is some intimate contact. Although the cuckoo has shyly closed his eyes, Suk seems to be a robot in the working state, and his face is indifferent.


    The force brought in by the meteorite magnetic needle can clearly feed back the physical condition of Rhododendron at this moment. The cancer cells of the two peaks of Rhododendron belong to the precipitation type, forming two pieces of tuberous layer with the size of palm and the thickness of about 78mm, and some of the divided cancer cells have entered the lung through microvessels.


    And the strength that I injected last time still exists at the moment, like a big net, covering the two palms of stromal layer.


    Although Suk has only two hands, he can''t control all the needles to inject strength at the same time, but his fingers are as fast as a flower and willow. As long as he touches the tail of the needle, he will inject a wisp of strength.


    When thirteen needles and thirteen parts of Qi are injected into the stromal layer under the Rhododendron double Ru, these Qi are immediately integrated with the previous ones.


    The chest became warm gradually, as if someone was rubbing it constantly. The cuckoo bit her lips tightly to prevent her from making a sound, but the body''s natural reaction was controlled by law.


    The skin on the chest slowly dyed a layer of red halo, like thousands of peach blossoms, pink, two peaks seem to shake involuntarily, of course, this may be the illusion of azalea, but one thing is true, that is the cherry fruit on the tip of the chest.


    These two cherry fruits seem to have a life. With their heartbeat, they are constantly beating, shrinking and rising. The cuckoo''s hands dare not move, for fear that their actions will affect the muscles of the upper body, and make the acupuncture shift. Ten fingers are all open, trying to catch something.


    But in contrast, Suk has no change at all. Although his eyes are staring at his chest, there is no color of QY in it. Some are just serious. His hands are constantly changing, controlling every needle in his hands.


    The development of the matter seems to deviate from my own expectations. Under the influence of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade, Ru rock slowly disintegrates and melts. Those cancer cells can escape naturally. The stromal layer, which used to be the size of a slap, has now become the size of a coin. [


    however, at this time, no matter how hard you push the force, the two Ru rocks still don''t move at all, it seems that there is not even a little change.The meteorite magnetic needle really helped Suk a lot. The characteristics of this kind of magnetic needle can make the pneumatic transmission more mellow, even without any consumption. This is Suk''s biggest reliance, but now he has encountered problems.


    What''s going on? Suk began to think hard in his head.


    Cuckoo looks at Suk. From the beginning, she is at ease and has the chance to win. She slowly shows fatigue. Sweat has appeared on her forehead. Of course, she is now, and even feels that her hair is wet. But now her attention is all on Suk.


    His hand is still very steady, his expression is still indifferent, but the breathing is slowly appeared, his chest feeling from the beginning of the numb comfortable, now even a little pain.


    Suk is now constantly increasing the delivery of strength, and even feels that the source of strength in his body has begun to become exhausted, and he is still pumping. He is worried that if he can not succeed at one time, it will be more difficult in the future. After all, he has not yet figured out why the last remaining stromal layer is so stubborn.


    With the passage of time, the inside and outside of the bedroom seems to have become two worlds. After Luo Feiyan and Du Wan returned from shopping, even Hong Chen joined the cooking army. Although the three were talking and laughing, they all turned to look at the closed bedroom door from time to time.


    There''s no movement there? What''s going on inside? I''m afraid that''s what they really want to know!


    [author''s digression]: first of all, self-examination. Because I was on a business trip some time ago, I was not in a good state during this period of time, which led to unfavorable update. I''m guilty!


    Then, the new year is coming. Dear friends, little lonely is here to give you blessings: in 2014, you will have money immediately, you will have objects immediately, and you will have what you want immediately!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1132

    The strength of Suk''s twelve sections of Taoist brocade is continuously input into the Ru of cuckoo. These forces are like small fish, eating the hard Ru rock.


    Although it''s only the size of a coin, a hard word also highlights the arduousness of the project. The supply of the source of strength in the body is getting weaker and weaker, and the sweat from Suk''s forehead has begun to flow down his forehead.


    However, Suk is not what he used to be, and twelve sections of Taoist brocade is becoming stronger and stronger. Although some successors are weak, they still don''t reach the point of poverty and continue to insist.


    If you work hard, you will be able to swallow Wu.


    Through the force, Suk clearly felt the situation of the two pieces of the final mass. Suddenly, it was like hearing a sudden click, followed by the two pieces of mass, as if they were detonated.


    From a coin into thousands of particles, the more so, the easier it is to catch all, holding the enemy into a group is the most difficult to deal with!


    Suk breathed a sigh of relief, slightly upturned the corners of his mouth, and his hands moved more smoothly. He saw the thousands of particles gradually decomposed by the force, and finally disappeared. He could be regarded as seeing the dawn of success.


    The cuckoo is lying on the bed. It seems that he is clear all over in a moment. Before that, he still has some pain feeling, but now he gradually weakens and returns to the numbness again. Moreover, this feeling is even more intense than before.


    After another ten minutes, Suk''s strength could no longer find the target to be eliminated, so he slowly stopped, collected the needle, pulled the needle out of the hole with 13 needles, and then put it into the box. [


    after wiping his sweat with his hand, Suk said, "OK, there should be no problem!" While talking, he looked at the same cuckoo.


    "Really? I''m all right? " Rhododendron seems to be a little incredulous. Ru adenocarcinoma is not a cold or a fever. Taking a few pills can cure the disease. Even looking for a famous doctor several times, the conclusion is very negative and pessimistic.


    And even if Suk had successfully controlled his disease before, it would not be eradicated in a short time under the expectation of cuckoo. Now when I hear Suk''s words, my first reaction is a little incredible.


    Suk laughs, can solve the disease for cuckoo, no matter how, it is a happy thing: "in the afternoon, you can go to the hospital to take a picture!"


    Suk, who has entered the doctor mode, seems to subconsciously reach out again and cover the double peaks of the azalea. Before, he was able to touch two pieces of hard Ru rock, which is the size of a palm. As expected, there is no trace.


    Without the Ru rock deposited in the bottom layer, the bimodal is no longer flawed. Its tentacles are warm, tender and full of sex. It slowly changes its shape in its own hands.


    Suk''s purpose was to review, so he felt it carefully. Only after a minute or two, the mind stirring feeling finally made him realize what he was doing.


    Originally, the blush on his face was very strong. At the moment, his chest was soft and he was held by Suk. Although he knew that he was checking himself, he could not restrain the real feeling from his body.


    His cheeks seemed to be dyed with a layer of glow, his eyes were slightly closed, his trembling eyelashes, and he bit his lower lip gently with a kind of intoxicating expression.


    Suk is in this state now. He knows that he should stop quickly, but he seems to be addicted to it. The strength of his hand has increased a little in his consciousness.


    "Well!" The cuckoo was grabbed by Suk, and suddenly a singing came out of his nose. He could not help but straighten up. This time, he closed his eyes tightly.


    Suk''s breathing became heavy. When he was treated by Hong Chen for his foot injury, he had already felt the impulse, but he was suppressed by himself. But now the impulse is coming back, and it''s fierce.


    "Dodo, Dodo, Dodo!"


    A sound of chopping vegetables came in, but I don''t know which female Xia is in charge of the Dragon butcher''s sword. She has a strong internal force. The noise between the chopper and the chopping board can be said to be strong and heavy, but it can still go around the beam for three days.


    With this penetrating voice, he finally controlled Suk''s impetuous fire. Thinking that there were three women outside, he finally regained his consciousness and retracted his hand like an electric shock. [


    Suk quickly turned around and took several deep breaths, but the heat on his body had not completely faded. Even at this time, he found that his brother had set up a tent.


    To put the meteorite magnetic needle in the box one by one, Suk is now strongly restraining himself from looking back. To tell the truth, although the impulse brought about by the beautiful scenes is suppressed, it is not to eliminate it, but to deliberately press it down, just like a balloon blowing up, which may explode at any time.


    At this time, Suk heard the sound of cuckoo rising from behind. Maybe as long as she put on her clothes, the flammable and explosive scene could be resolved, but then her body became stiff and motionless.


    Cuckoo hugged Suk tightly from behind and put his hands around his waist. Suk could even feel their heartbeat beating strongly.The cuckoo, who has been doing outdoor sports for a long time, challenging the limit and exploring, has a lot of strength. He holds Suk in his arms. Of course, this is because Suk has no positive resistance.


    Rhododendron red fruit on the upper body, side face on Suk''s shoulder, gently rubbing, eyes closed, perhaps because of tension, make her breathing is also rapid and heavy, and this kind of sound is constantly amplified in Suk''s ear.


    The temperature in the room is not warm. It seems that it''s not appropriate to wear the upper body naked. But the cuckoo doesn''t feel cool at the moment. Instead, it''s getting hotter and hotter. It seems that there is a fire spreading constantly.


    Suk''s brain is a little messy in the wind. Should he run now? Or should we run? But just as he was thinking about how to run, cuckoo had slowly shifted his position and stood in front of Suk.


    Indeed, at this time, Suk had some fever in his head, and the flame in his heart could no longer be restrained. Suddenly, it burned all over the world. Although his eyes did not deliberately aim at the two snow mountains, the scenery seemed to be in his mind.


    Just like now, I always feel that there are two groups of snow-white constantly swaying in front of my eyes, which makes me feel a little confused. At this time, the cuckoo slowly reaches out his hand, supports Suk''s cheek, stands on tiptoe, and gives him a kiss.


    Gentle as water, but only a few minutes later, suddenly became frenzied, unrestrained, as hot as a torrent of magma.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1133

    People can''t help themselves when they are in the river and lake. The warm fragrance and warm jade are in their hearts. It makes people feel the passion of cuckoo. The suffocating kiss has released Suk''s hidden impulse.


    It''s too late to stop the flood that broke through the dyke. In the beginning, Suk was stunned, and soon became catered to from passivity. Tianlei caught fire. When the cuckoo''s little hand went into Suk''s belt, everything happened naturally.


    Although Suk had always resisted the cuckoo and always wanted to keep a certain distance from her, in today''s situation, this insistence soon disintegrated.


    There is a word called "taking advantage of the opportunity". In fact, Suk has some of these factors. When he used to give the azalea needles, he continuously output the strength of "twelve sections of Taoist brocade" for a long time, which not only brought some fatigue to his body, but also to his psychology.


    It''s like the legend of the invasion of the heart demon. The best time for the invasion of the heart demon is when the heart demon is very happy and sad and tired. At this moment, the so-called heart demon is the sequela of the flower picking system, which directly takes over the control of Suk''s body.


    When the cuckoo lay on the bed again, Suk''s eyes were red, and there was a piece of clothes on him. Suxiaoke, who had been attacking at any time, was ferocious and domineering.


    "Well!" Suk''s nose gave out a low murmur, and his brain suddenly had a trace of lucidity. He even felt some obstacles when he entered. But when he saw that the cuckoo under his body was full of spring, this trace of lucidity suddenly disappeared.


    "How''s it going?"


    Du Wan has been paying attention to the movement in the bedroom. Although he heard that it was no longer a quiet sound, because there was still a soap opera on the TV and he was embarrassed to turn down the sound, he didn''t really listen to it. [


    at this time, sukemen came out, so he immediately met sukemen. He looked at sukemen''s face, which was not quite right. He even felt like he had just taken a bath and was sweating. Unexpectedly, he was so exhausted.


    "It''s all right! In the afternoon, you will accompany her to the hospital for further examination! " Suk pulled the corner of his mouth and laughed, but the smile was far fetched. In order not to perform too many different things, he quickly changed the topic: "how''s the meal?"


    "I''ll eat it soon!" Du Wan was more concerned about her sister. She wanted to enter the room while she was talking. However, after a step, she was stopped by Su Kela: "wait and go in again. Now the cuckoo hasn''t packed up!"


    Duwan immediately reflected that Suk''s so-called "not tidy up" means not wearing clothes. After all, the last time, she already knew that if she wanted to apply the needle, she had to take off her clothes.


    If you''re not naked, how can you get a needle? Of course, if you want to stick that big needle, you don''t just need to take off your upper body. But where did Du Wan think that Suk had just really put a big needle on cuckoo, and he stopped him and stopped at the door.


    Suk raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead. Hong Chen couldn''t stand for a long time now, so after helping to choose vegetables at the beginning, he sat on the sofa and watched TV. Now he turned to watch it.


    "You don''t have to exaggerate, do you?" Hong Chen put his hand on the back of the sofa, supported his chin, and looked at Suk as if he had a fight with someone, which was quite different from the way he had given himself acupuncture, so he was very surprised.


    "That''s the exaggeration!" Suk spread out his hand, and didn''t say much, so he wanted to go to the bathroom to wash his face first, but at this time, luofeiyan came out of the kitchen.


    Suk''s appearance is really abnormal. As Luo Feiyan, who has been in trouble with Suk for several times, he looks familiar when he goes out. Subconsciously, he takes two steps quickly and inhales his nose secretly.


    "Did you just save people or make them?" Luo Feiyan smelled the smell of Suk, and quickly reacted to it, because the smell of mixed body fluids of men and women was so obvious that Hong Chen and Du Wan, the two little girls who were not aware of it, couldn''t smell it.


    "Don''t ask yet!" Suk has always been very frank with Luo Feiyan, even can say that he knows nothing about it. However, in this situation, there is no way to explain it in detail. He can only let Luo Feiyan calm down a little, with a trace of pleading in his eyes. Er, he seems to be a little depressed.


    "All right, you go to wash first, and we''ll talk about it later!"


    Luo Feiyan twisted the thin meat around Suk''s waist without any trace. She didn''t use much strength. After all, it was not a happy thing. Even though she had immunity for a long time, she was still a little unhappy.


    "How are you, sister?" When cuckoo went out, Du Wan, who was guarding at the door, immediately asked. However, seeing her present appearance, she was also suspicious.


    Rhododendron''s face is red and sweating, which is different from Suk''s state after acupuncture for the first time. Is it because there are too many needles used today? [


    indeed, the reason for Cuckoo''s thinking is very close to the fact. The first time before, Suk only used an ordinary needle. Today, he uses 13 meteorite magnetic needles and a pure natural meat needle. What cuckoo looks like now is more from the meat needle."How are you?" Du Juan gathered the scattered hair behind her ears. After that, she did not dare to look at it again. Du Wan''s eyes also ran to the bathroom. She felt guilty, and her feet were empty. She didn''t have any strength all over her body. Even at this time, it was hot and painful.


    Just escaped from Du Wan, but immediately faced Luo Feiyan, looking at her eyes full of deep meaning, suddenly a blush, hand and foot measures: "sister Yan, I put away the sheets, and I''ll give them back to you when I wash them clean tomorrow!"


    "It''s OK. I''ll wash it myself. Where is it? Throw it in the washing machine now, it won''t get in the way


    Luo Fei smoke a word, immediately let Rhododendron pale, the blush on the face began to white development, quickly stopped her, faltering said: "don''t or I wash, or I wash it!"


    "Did Suk bleed you?" Luo Feiyan suddenly lowered her voice and stuck it to the cuckoo''s ear. Just now, when cuckoo went out, she felt that the girl''s posture was a little strange when she was walking.


    "Sister tobacco! Let''s have dinner! I''ll have to go back to school to prepare for the exam later! " Suk came out of the bathroom and watched what Luo Feiyan whispered to cuckoo. He rushed over and pointed to the wall clock. It''s 12:40 now!


    Luo Feiyan looks at Suk and winks at himself. He finally lets the cuckoo go. He runs into the bathroom and pulls Suk to the dining table. When Hongchen and duwan don''t come, he asks: "is it the first time for the cuckoo?"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1134

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Suk was proficient in all the subjects in high school because of the flower picking system, he would probably stare at the foreign language examination papers instead of mechanically answering one by one.


    One by one English words constantly emerge in front of their eyes, from B to EFG, soon inexplicably out of the F, u, K four letters, really want to curse, how can I have sex with cuckoo again!


    And why did the cuckoo become a virgin this time? The task prompt in the system space and the bright red on the sheet are all favorable evidence.


    "Task: get the cuckoo''s maiden red (finished); reward: get the wish once."


    "Please extract!"


    Reward is good, and it''s a very rare desire. This is a big killer. I can''t get it at ordinary times. This time, it came out by mistake.


    What was the previous task tip? It seems that it was a 12f2 in the brackets now completed. I guess it was only half of the completion. But Suk really didn''t know why this happened. His brain didn''t seem to come and reflect it. Looking up at the cuckoo, the girl said, "my aunt hasn''t arrived yet!"


    "Oh Suk tugged at the corners of his mouth and squeezed out a bitter smile. If there were doubts in his mind before, when the prompt tone for the completion of the system task appeared, then it was really a certainty, and the old and the young were being bullied.


    "I''m sorry!" Suk didn''t know what to say to the cuckoo in this situation. After venting, his passion receded. Suk didn''t have the fierce enemy before, and killed everywhere. Instead, he was like a shy little hairy child, a little uneasy.


    "Boo!" Rhododendron didn''t speak. She only gave Suk a kiss. Although she is full of strength now, she feels like she is in a honey pot. She is sweet and happy. She can''t help but feel happy. Of course, her body is also happy!


    Today can be said to be three joys. First, the painful disease of Ru adenocarcinoma has finally disappeared. Second, he has put Suk on the bed again. Third, he has proved that he is really a fake yellow girl.


    However, even if two people are exhausted, now is not the time to rest. After all, there are still three women waiting outside. They can only clean the battlefield as soon as possible.


    Naturally, the sheets stained with blood colored roses can''t be left. Azalea gritted her teeth and directly replaced the sheets and hid them. Some things can be left as a memorial. She even wanted to collect the sheets, which could be compensated to Luo Feiyan for a new one.


    As for how to deal with this sheet, Suk didn''t think about it any more. After lunch, he didn''t stay long, so he rushed to school, and took advantage of the time to check it with his mobile phone.


    The information from Baidu seems to reveal the truth: [


    answer 1. Hello, it''s normal to consider such a situation. The common causes are rupture or congenital, tenacity or hypertrophy, excessive pore, strong coagulation and short love time of the woman and gentle action of the man due to strenuous exercise and other reasons.


    Answer 2. It may be that the hole is large, the sex is good, and there are few blood vessels in the membrane. In addition, men are more gentle and not rude when they love for the first time. As a result, there is no bleeding at the first time, and your situation really breaks down the second time.


    Answer 3, man, is your toothpick too thin??


    Suk directly ruled out the third answer. I don''t need to think about it. It''s not a toothpick. It''s Optimus white jade pillar. The first two answers are basically very similar.


    In a word, in a word, that is to say, the first time Rhododendron really gave it to him. Before he relaxed a little, he thought that the relationship between the two people was only a love affair under special circumstances. But now the nature has completely changed, and he has another burden.


    Although the happiness of a couple in this society is not determined by that layer of membrane, this layer of membrane and men and women are extremely important. It is not chicken ribs in the end. Men will regard it as a treasure and a sense of honor to be proud of, while women will regard it as a gift for their lovers.


    But now the Rhododendron''s red fall is given to him. He never wants to go away. Suk, who was not willing to add love debt, is really the first two.


    Damn system upgrade sequelae, damn it! Absent minded Suk, the speed of answering questions is very fast. When everyone is still pondering, he has finished all the questions. At this time, he found that it is less than 40 minutes before the exam.


    Time is precious now. Things are always one thing after another. When you turn on your mobile phone, Yang Peier''s text message has already been sent, telling you to go to the Municipal Bureau as soon as possible.


    Thinking of what sun Ruigang said before, it should be that the driver who caused the accident has been brought back. Now this person is the breakthrough. Who ordered the driver to murder Li Feifei''s father at the beginning? I''m afraid the truth will soon come out.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1135

    Yang Peier can be said to be very busy. Cracking down on illegal pyramid schemes is a big case in itself. As a pyramid scheme stronghold, it is likely to dig out many clues, kidnap and extort, or even abduct and sell people. It is very common to restrict the freedom of others or hurt their personal safety.


    Suk called sun Ruigang to call the police at that time, and he led the team when he went out. It''s absolutely impossible to say that he didn''t make any contribution. And now he''s just detaining these people for criminal detention. When the winter crackdown begins, it''s all real results. Maybe he''ll make a third class contribution to the criminal investigation record!


    It''s undeniable that Tianjin will immediately launch the winter sword, and Weihai will also have a corresponding strike hard operation. It''s hard to say what the specific name is, but there must be task indicators.


    Not to mention this time, Suk can be considered a good partner, so he said before that he would keep the progress of his work secret, so he didn''t communicate with Li Feifei''s mother in time for these case breakthroughs. Of course, although her mother is also concerned about the results, the most important thing is to take good care of her husband''s physical recovery.


    So the most clear thing about this case is Suk. After receiving a text message from Yang Peier, Suk drove to the city Bureau as soon as he saw that it was still early.


    Because sun Ruigang is accompanying the leaders of the provincial department to the county to check the construction of Ping''an Village street, he is not in the Municipal Bureau, so it is Yang Peier who receives Suke.


    "The deputy general manager of their company?" Suk was a bit surprised, but he thought it was reasonable. At the beginning, Li Feifei''s mother mentioned that there was a serious financial problem in the company, and even contacted the accounting firm to prepare to check the accounts.


    But things have not been arranged properly, Li Weishuang had a car accident, it was the vice president who wanted to kill.


    "Well, now he has applied for permission to arrest him. The driver who caused the accident told him clearly, and he also has evidence in hand. Now his meritorious performance directly affects the future judgment!" Yang Peier nodded and interrogated the prisoners. For these professionals, there is no pressure. What''s more, they are not afraid of not opening their mouths. [


    the truth has come to light. Now we only need to bring the vice president who bought the murderer to justice, and Li Weishuang''s case can be regarded as a real result.


    "But now for Liu Huafeng''s clue is not enough, this person should have been aware of the danger, the last time appeared in a high-end hotel in Shanhai!"


    When Yang Peier saw Suk''s eyes, he seemed to know what he was going to say. He said directly: "there is no entry and exit record for him in Shanhai, but it can''t be ruled out that this person has already illegally crossed the country!"


    "Well, the vice president may not be in China any more?" Suk frowned. If he can''t catch the culprit, the result is not so easy for Li Weishuang.


    "Let''s send out the wanted one then! Now I really can''t make a conclusion. There are many such things, let alone him. How many people have fled abroad now! " Yang pei''er has nothing to do with such a fact.


    "There are too many people like this now that we can''t reach them!" Suk knew that when he was around the people of Yanjing dragon soul, he had heard some secret stories about xng that had passed the time limit. Many people with serious crimes would be punished even if they were finally extradited to China.


    But there are still a large number of corrupt officials, criminals, constantly abscond abroad, the country''s full force of justice, which allows them to escape, so more and more people join their ranks.


    "We have already said hello to our colleagues in Shanhai in advance. They will assist in the investigation in advance. After the arrest warrant comes down, the Municipal Bureau will take people there!" Because there are a lot of things that can''t be explained on the phone, Yang Peier called Suk over.


    And to tell you the truth, many of these words can''t be said in public. It''s nothing for these two people to chat in private. If they are deliberately exposed, they are likely to be punished.


    "Well, that''s it. Who was the girl you saved yesterday? Your girlfriend? " Yang Peier has put up with this problem for a long time. In fact, when she led the team to arrest, she always thought about it.


    The precipitation of time, the accumulation of feelings, perhaps with time, or feelings dark, unconsciously, the emotional boundaries between the two people gradually blurred, it seems that no longer the kind of pure friends, friendship has become ambiguous, ambiguous gradually fermentation, more and more intense.


    From the first time I met Suk, he was just an astringent kid who was brave in his righteous deeds. The robbers in Jindian and the drug dealers in Ninglong made the relationship between the two sides closer and closer.


    The two have always been friends, but the last time in order to make Xing Jikang give up, they pulled him to be a fake boyfriend, and they had a little beautiful contact again, which finally made Yang Peier face up to it.


    However, to tell the truth, their family backgrounds are too different. This time, they disobeyed their family''s wishes and insisted on going down to the grass-roots level, which has infuriated the family. If it wasn''t for their grandfather''s support, they would have been arrested long ago.He really developed into a lover with Suk. It''s estimated that his family would fall out. When he thought that his parents and even his grandfather would turn over, Yang Peier hesitated all the time and even threw cold water on himself unconsciously. [


    but since yesterday when he saw that Suk was with a woman, Yang Peier always lost his mind from time to time. At that time, during the gunfight between Ninglong and the drug dealer, Suk stepped forward to protect himself, and even proposed to take his place as a hostage.


    Suk looked at himself in the car with a smile and hummed the most beautiful song.


    Suk said in front of Xing Jikang: "Hello, I''m Suk, Peier''s boyfriend!"


    Suk hugged himself tightly, and his hand even reached behind him to untie his underwear button. His action was so domineering. If Xing Jikang didn''t return that day, I''m afraid something wonderful would have happened.


    It''s like a TV series. It''s like a series of flashbacks. I''m worried about gains and losses. At the moment I see Suk, I finally decide that it''s better to ask directly.


    "Well? Is that your girlfriend? " Seeing that Suk didn''t speak, Yang pei''er immediately asked another question, as if he was a curious baby who was full of gossip.


    "How?" Suk shrugged his shoulders. Because Dujuan suddenly lost her virginity, Suk was unprepared. There was one more burden on his back. So when Yang Peier mentioned Hong Chen, he subconsciously denied it.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1136

    "No?" Yang Peier reconfirmed it. Seeing Suk''s assertiveness, he suddenly felt a little relieved. He raised his hand and looked at the time. Now it''s past the time of work: "let''s go to dinner!"


    "Good!" Now Suk seldom goes home to eat. He often eats outside, but today''s situation makes him a little comfortable, so he doesn''t know who to talk to.


    Now Yang Peier sends out an invitation, and naturally she won''t refuse it. After all, she has helped a lot with Li Feifei''s father''s case.


    "What to eat?" Yang Peier first distributed Suk out of the office, but she quickly changed her uniform. After all, wearing a police uniform, it was always inconvenient for her to go out.


    "You say, I invite you today!" Suk followed Yang Peier downstairs and politely opened the co pilot''s door for her.


    "Why don''t we go to Haidilao?" Yang Peier doesn''t take Suk to high consumption places. It''s her habit all the time. It doesn''t mean that she can''t go. At the beginning, in Yanjing, she was one of the brightest celebrities.


    "OK, let''s go!" Suk snapped his fingers. He knew where Yang Peier was talking about Haidilao. There was only one Haidilao hotpot in Weihai. In fact, it all depended on luck to eat there. Sometimes there were so many customers that it took more than half an hour to queue up.


    Fortunately, Suk and Yang Peier are lucky today. When they get there, they have a seat. To Suk''s surprise, the waiters here can call Yang Peier''s name at once.


    "It seems that you are a regular here!" Suk said as he selected the menu. [


    "what! This is the way of business here. If you want to be here, you can immediately feel the truth that customers are God. I tell you, you may not feel deeply in Weihai. When you go back to Yanjing, almost every branch will be full! "


    "Yanjing alone, do you know how many branches there are? It''s over thirty! " Yang Peier asked and answered herself. Compared with Suk, she was really familiar: "last time I went home to eat, you were waiting in line, and someone came to polish your shoes right away!"


    When he said this, the waiter on one side had already let Suk see the familiar appearance of all the customers around, and prepared hair rings, glasses cloth, mobile phone bags and so on for them.


    "Great Suk felt that the service of this store was really amazing. Although he often passed by here, it was the first time that he came in to eat.


    "How does it taste?" When they started, Yang Peier, as an introducer, asked about the taste of Suk.


    "A little spicy! But it''s great! " It''s not the first time for Suk to eat hot pot. Since he knows more people and has money, he can eat out. I didn''t expect that it''s really different here.


    Especially in the winter, the feeling of sweating makes people feel very comfortable. Two people chat while eating: "by the way, was it approved yesterday? Wasn''t a girl taken away? "


    "Oh! Good luck! These scum, the girl''s family has remitted the money, and these people want to abduct and sell that silly girl, but they contacted the railway police, and they were rescued on the train! "


    When Yang Peier talked about this, he was filled with indignation: "it''s almost the end of the year. Now these people want to get some money. There are too many cases!"


    "What do these people do?"


    "How can we deal with it? After catching people, those young people who have been cheated still don''t believe that they have entered the pyramid scheme. It''s really naive. They really think that pie can fall from the sky and let their families pick up people!"


    "This pyramid scheme has been put on file for investigation. Let''s see if there are any other gains. By the way, do you know that there are snitches in Weihai now?" Yang Peier has another big story.


    "The snitch?" Suk was stunned. Since he could hear the term from Yang Peier, I''m afraid the thief is not an ordinary person.


    "Yes, but most of the targets of the snitch didn''t report to the police. Let me tell you!" Yang Peier subconsciously lowered his voice: "this snitch means robbing the rich and helping the poor. He only steals those who are not benevolent for the rich, and there are corrupt officials!"


    "And during this period, many nursing homes and orphanages have received donations, but they are all anonymous. According to my judgment, it should be the snitch who did it!" [


    "you didn''t want to catch him?" Telling these things from a policeman makes Suk feel a little nondescript. The policeman and the thief should be naturally antagonistic. How can you feel that Yang Peier is still a little appreciative.


    "No clue! And most people don''t report to the police. The only ones really don''t have any clues. The technicians on the scene can''t even find any useful clues. Otherwise, how can we say the flying thief God? "


    As expected, Yang Peier has become a fan of snitch: "according to our judgment, this person should have kung fu foundation, just like the flying skilful in the movie!"


    Indeed, as Yang Peier said, there are so many scientific and technological means now. Most of the rich families have installed monitoring devices, and the places where they hide their money are very secret. Even the safes are very high-end, but they just can''t stop them. The snitch is like a ghost.Two people eat hot, Yang Peier is regardless of the image of sweating, at this time found that she suddenly stopped, picked up the mobile phone at the table.


    "Hello


    "Good!"


    "I''m going back now!"


    When Suk saw Yang Peier, he saw that she was just happy, but now she became very serious. He stood up and laughed with embarrassment: "no, I have to go back quickly. I don''t have enough hands. I can get to the scene!"


    "You are not on duty today." Suk said subconsciously, but if Yang Peier left, it would be meaningless to eat by himself, and he also stood up.


    "Now there''s no one on duty, 24 hours on call! Keep eating


    "I''m full, too. Let''s go. I''ll give you a ride!" Suk stood up to check out, but Yang Peier didn''t grab the glorious task. In her opinion, it''s good to eat Suk once in a while.


    When Passat started, Suk turned to the direction of Weihai Municipal Bureau and looked at Yang Peier: "what''s the big case again! You have to do it yourself


    Hearing Suk''s question, Yang Peier said with deep meaning: "I just told you! Snitch! The owner of a construction company''s house has been stolen. It seems that all the cash in the safe is gone! "


    After that, he added: "that boss is not a good thing! Good job


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1137

    To talk about this construction company called Xingwangda, we have to mention the law of the construction industry. During this period, all the construction sites in the north have entered the winter break period, and the housing and Urban Rural Development Bureau of Weihai City has ordered the construction projects to stop in winter.


    This is mainly to ensure the construction safety and construction quality. Because winter has always been the season of engineering quality accidents, and many engineering defects will not be exposed until next spring, which brings great difficulty to accident treatment. The secondary repair in the later stage not only takes time, but also seriously affects the service life of the project.


    So every winter, basically all the construction sites will be shut down, so that the construction personnel can go home earlier, and can stagger the peak period of Spring Festival transportation. Secondly, the equipment maintenance, site arrangement and planning, construction archives arrangement, personnel arrangement and construction schedule after the commencement of construction all need to be planned in winter.


    The problem comes out. In winter, the construction company has given the workers a holiday. Yes, it''s just a holiday. But your salary hasn''t been settled. How can they go home?


    After a year''s hard work in the Spring Festival, when I came home, I could only say that I didn''t get my salary back? Isn''t this a sincere way to die?


    And now, although the Labor Bureau has stepped up its efforts to strengthen the service management of migrant workers, and has established a series of corresponding systems, there are many things that have countermeasures and policies.


    Companies are required to sign contracts with migrant workers. If the company breaks the contract at that time, workers can take the contract to labor arbitration, but where is the contract?


    It''s true that the contract was signed, but it was all taken away by the construction company. It''s called triplicate, but you workers want one after signing, but you don''t have it! If you want it again, or if you don''t have it, or if you want it, you can pack up and go!


    It''s not the first time that Xingwang Da construction company has defaulted on wages, and it''s not the first time that it has defaulted on wages. Even the year before last, some workers committed suicide by jumping off buildings in order to ask for wages. However, after the incident subsided, they continued to implement the same old practice, and workers came to work in an endless stream. [


    after the construction site was shut down this year, most of the workers did not get the wages they deserved. During this period, they went to petition bureau every day and went to labor bureau to discuss their opinions. Up to now, there is no result.


    Yang Peier is not surprised to know these things. In order to prevent the occurrence of uncontrollable mass xng incidents, the public security department has made relevant work plans. This is their duty, but they also sympathize with these people. What can they do?


    So when Yang Peier heard that the cash in the safe of the company''s boss had disappeared, it was said that it should be no less than three million yuan, he was suddenly a little happy, and the natural circulation was not satisfied.


    The money is their personal property. According to the definition of limited liability company, even if the company goes bankrupt or goes bankrupt, the money will not be paid off. It is protected by law.


    In other words, whether the money exists or not has nothing to do with the wages of workers, so let the snitch take it away, and it will be very pleasant.


    Suk''s driving speed is not slow. After Yang Peier simply tells Suk about these things, he arrives at the gate of the city Bureau. Looking at Yang Peier''s rushing figure, Suk turns around and drives away slowly.


    During this time, ye Wei will continue to text Suk, but the language seems to be a lot of normal, hissing, chatting, but Suk is a little reluctant to approach her.


    However, when she thought that she had entered the state of choosing xng to lose her memory because of taking medicine to commit suicide last time, she felt some sympathy in her heart, so even if she tried hard, she really shouldn''t ignore it.


    It''s not that Suk is unwilling to try to recover Ye Wei''s lost memory through acupuncture. In fact, that part of the memory is a nightmare for ye Wei. If she picks it up again, it will have a worse impact on her in the future.


    She didn''t contact Ye Wei in advance. Suk wanted to go to her gallery first. Recently, she sent a text message saying that she had been working on creation recently, so she should be in the gallery at this time.


    The street lights are on, and night is falling. The gallery is in the west campus, very close to Weihai teachers college. Thinking of this, Suk can''t help but look like Zheng mo. I don''t know how she is now, and whether she has left school to work in Yanjing.


    But Suk hasn''t been far away. His mobile phone rings and it''s Qin Zheng.


    "Sister Qin Zheng!" Suk pulled over and got on the phone.


    "Suk, do you have time? I''ll treat you to dinner! " In fact, according to the time, it''s really time to eat. After all, Yang Peier left Haidilao because of something happened suddenly, and the time hasn''t passed much.


    I think that after Yuanfang''s problem has been solved, Mingzhu commercial building already belongs to me. I don''t know if Luo Feiyan has told Qin Zheng about it. Maybe I should talk to her so that she won''t be worried all the time. To be honest, it''s much easier to see Qin Zheng than ye Wei. [


    "good! where are you? I''ll pick you up! "


    "Don''t pick me up. How about Zizhuyuan on Huahai street?" Qin Zheng asked Suk''s opinion, listening to her voice seems to be in a good mood.


    "All right, I''ll be right there!" Suk decides not to go to Ye Wei for the time being, but when she goes to Huahai street, she will pass her gallery. However, when she passes by, she finds that the gallery is closed. This is a good way to save Suk''s little embarrassment.Suk didn''t know where Qin Zheng lived, but according to her arrangement, it should be near Huahai street. Sure enough, when she arrived at Zizhuyuan, Qin Zheng was waiting for her at the door.


    Qin Zheng has always had an elegant and mature temperament, which can be seen from her dress. Now she is still like this. She has long hair, shawl, black wool, long overcoat, double breasted, and the effect of self-cultivation is very good.


    The light brown pencil pants made her look slim. She didn''t have the fat in winter at all. She stood in front of the door with a black leather handbag in her hand. When she saw Suk, she met her directly.


    "Suk, this way!" Qin Zheng said and waved to Suk.


    "Sister Qin Zheng, why don''t you go in and wait? It''s so cold outside!" The temperature in winter is too low. As soon as Qin Zheng speaks, it seems to spit out a white mist from her mouth.


    "I''m just here, waiting for you!" Qin Zheng said words, two people came together, but let Suk a little surprise is, she was very natural arm.


    Suk was a little bit at a loss, but he didn''t stop. They walked side by side. Naturally, there was some physical contact, especially when his arm was just on the right side of the mountain. The friction between them was even more unnatural.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1138

    Suk is not used to Qin Zheng''s enthusiasm. In her own impression, it seems that only after she is drunk, can she have this kind of performance. But now she has not eaten at all. Where can she drink?


    And Qin Zheng body aroma, there is no wine!


    Suk was so Qin Zheng arm in arm, directly into the purple bamboo garden, purple bamboo garden strictly belongs to the Cantonese cuisine, in Weihai such Restaurant City, still can stand in the first sequence, relying on high-end decoration, external professional chef.


    There are no customers, and it''s even a little lonely. Compared with the lively atmosphere of Haidilao, there are two different extremes here. However, after walking through the hall, I found that this is not the case.


    It turned out that Qin Zheng had already reserved a seat here. After reporting his name, a waiter was very considerate and led the way in front of him.


    There are voices coming from all the private rooms. According to the current time, it''s incredible. Are these people in such a hurry to eat?


    "Go Qin Zheng seems to find Suk puzzled, put his head to Suk, lowered his voice: "those people are rich, public money consumption!"


    It suddenly dawned on suchton that the hall outside was empty, and all of them were hidden in it. After all, they were afraid of being found by the inspection team, so they might lose their top feathers.


    "The reception here are all the leaders of those units, or the related enterprises at the bottom will pay for the treat!" Because Qin Zheng lives near here, she is very familiar with the hotel.


    "In the past, all the parking lots outside were buses, but it seems that there is a special rectification action, otherwise you just can''t find a parking space!"


    "So cruel?" Suk feels that all the reports on TV are about a harmonious society. How can such a dark side emerge in a flash? It''s really a bit incredible in his heart.


    "It must be! You see, the people in these private rooms come to decorate the reception first! " Speaking Kung Fu, Suk and Qin Zheng have already reached the reserved box, but to tell the truth, two people in a box, it really seems a little empty.


    However, Qin Zheng''s choice was already a small bag in it. He released his hand holding Suk''s arm, went to one side, picked up the menu and ordered the dishes directly.


    "Steamed spareribs with soy sauce, white cloud pig''s hands, Hakka wine chicken, braised shark''s fin, steamed scallops with minced garlic, steamed Nostoc flagelliforme with orchid money, mushrooms with oyster sauce, a bottle of red wine, Great Wall dry red will do. What would you like to drink, Suk?"


    Qin Zheng seems to be very familiar with Cantonese cuisine. He ordered a lot of dishes directly, and even Suk doubts whether they can really eat. Hearing that Qin Zheng asked for red wine, Suk scratched his head a little embarrassed: "why don''t you bring me a bottle of beer bar?"


    "Well, two bottles of Yanjing fresh beer! That''s it After Qin Zheng finished, he handed the menu to the waiter.


    The waiter took the door with him when he went out. With the door closed, the sound outside was cut off. There were only Suk and Qin Zheng in the room.


    Suk has a feeling that there is something wrong with today''s Qin Zheng, but he can''t say what''s going on. Looking at her eyes, she subconsciously raised her hand and rubbed her nose: "by the way, sister Qin Zheng, you don''t have to worry about Yuan Fang any more. He has been driven out of Weihai!"


    "Well, thank you, Suk. Yanyan has already told me!" Qin Zheng had already taken off her woolen coat by this time. She had a cashmere sweater on her body. It was black, with vertical streaks of hemp and a chicken heart collar. She could show her long neck and a touch of white.


    "I invite you to dinner today to express my gratitude." Qin Zheng is one of the more mature women she has met. She is older than Luo Feiyan at first, but now she acts like a little girl.


    Qin Zheng is in this position. Looking at Suk, her long hair is all combed up to her right shoulder. This hairstyle can even let Suk see that her earlobe is wearing a diamond stud.


    In the light of the box, only with light makeup to modify the delicate face, eyebrows curved like willows, eyes like water, pink lips seem to flash with crystal luster.


    The two men looked at each other, but unconsciously forgot to look away. If it wasn''t for the knock on the door, they would have looked away for ten thousand years. Qin Zheng didn''t feel embarrassed. On the contrary, Suk lowered his head when he realized it.


    When the beer is opened, Qin Zheng takes the initiative to go over, takes the bottle from the waiter''s hand and fills it for Suk. As he bends slightly, Suk''s two peaks dive in front of him, which makes him forget to be polite.


    But Qin Zheng Hun didn''t care. After filling Suk''s glass, he filled his glass with red wine and took a deep breath: "Suk, come on, have a drink!" There was no toast, and Qin Zheng didn''t propose any reason. He took the glass and drank a glass of red wine.


    Now Suk has to drink if he doesn''t drink. Fortunately, he has made some progress in his drinking capacity. He can cope with the first few cups of dry wine.


    In winter, even if the beer is at normal temperature, it will feel cold. After a full glass, I feel that my whole stomach is shivering. On the contrary, there is nothing wrong with Qin Zheng, but there are two more red clouds on my face."I heard from Yanyan that you have won the Pearl commercial building now?" Maybe it''s a bit urgent to drink. After a pause, Qin Zheng speaks again.


    Suk is a little embarrassed. He really helps Qin Zheng drive Yuan Fang away. It''s nothing to blame. On the contrary, it should be regarded as a heroic act. But robbing someone''s property is a bit of a robber. Although he has paid the money himself, it''s far from enough to pay the value of the building itself, let alone the additional long-term benefits.


    "Well, I won''t let the people of yuan family enter Weihai again, and they don''t have the chance to run it. It''s better to give it to me!" Suk scratched her head. Since Qin Zheng already knew about it, Luo Feiyan should also tell her her current relationship and influence background. I really don''t know what impression she has on herself now.


    "Well, you''re doing harm to the people now. Here''s to you, sister!" Qin Zheng picked up the cup and made a gesture to Suk from a distance. Before Suk could react, he drank another cup.


    Suk wanted to stop him. He didn''t know why Qin Zheng was so amazing today. After drinking a cup, he finally found a chance: "sister Qin Zheng, let''s order first!"


    "Don''t eat vegetables!" Qin Zheng had already picked up the red wine bottle and filled it again: "all the money is for you!"


    It''s true that Suk feels a little out of character when she orders from Qin Zheng. Basically, it''s all meat dishes. Shouldn''t women like to eat some materials!


    "What would you like to eat? Two more dishes, please Suk said that she was about to turn to the waiter, but Qin Zheng quickly got up from her seat and stopped Suk: "no


    The table itself is for five people. Qin Zheng said as she sat down next to Suk and pulled a chair. The two of them got closer: "Suk, sister, what do you want to do today?"

 Chapter 1139

    Qin Zheng drank two glasses of red wine, and when he spoke, there was a sour and sweet taste in his mouth. He put his hand on Suk''s shoulder and looked at Suk with a rosy face and a smile in his mouth.


    There was a twinkle in his eyes, even a special blink, which made Suk even more tactful. How long has he not been so passive? It seems that only when he first entered fangfeiyi people, such scenes often appear.


    I didn''t expect that when this happened again, the person next to her turned out to be Qin Zheng, who had always been elegant and dignified. Before, she had never joined Luo Feiyan and Du wan to tease herself, and her heart beat faster.


    The heart beats faster, the breathing becomes faster, and the blood circulation also becomes faster. In this way, the alcohol content of the beer that has just been drunk will quickly enter into the four limbs of the body with the blood, dry mouth and fever.


    Faced with Qin Zheng''s question, Suk didn''t know how to answer, so he could only grin and smirk in response. He didn''t even dare to face Qin Zheng''s hot eyes and quickly lowered his head.


    However, Qin Zheng did not return to the seat next to Suk, instead, she changed her tableware and wine cups.


    To tell you the truth, Cantonese cuisine has a good taste with a wide range of ingredients. The dishes are fresh, tender and smooth with southern flavor, light in summer and autumn, and rich in winter and spring. Moreover, all the chefs invited by this purple bamboo garden are professional special chefs. Otherwise, it would not be a perfect place for those rich people to get together and manage relationships.


    But Suk, now there is no way to calm down to taste the taste, although Qin Zheng has sat up straight body, but also can''t stand her drinking like water!


    If you can deal with it easily by drinking a bottle of beer, drinking two bottles of beer is a little bit superior, but now you have unconsciously drunk four bottles of beer, and Qin Zheng has drunk all the red wine in the bottle, and has begun to drink beer with Suk. [


    "I still have many friends in Weihai. I think it''s really good to be with you! Come on! Have a drink Qin Zheng has already lifted the wine bottle and blown it directly. It''s a little disobedient for an elegant woman. But now Suk''s head is a little dizzy, so she lifted the wine cup mechanically.


    "Meet you in the vast sea of people, do you think it''s fate?" Qin Zheng has the posture of raising a glass to invite Mingyue. Obviously, she is a little drunk. Her eyes are blurred, her cheeks become red, and even her pink lips become dazzling.


    "Well, it''s fate!" Suk nodded frequently.


    "Good! For the sake of fate, drink this cup! " Qin Zheng raised the wine bottle again. In such a state, his head was a little dizzy, but his mood became very happy. He raised his glass and drank it without vomiting.


    It seems that these two people are like this now. Suk feels that he has exceeded the limit. If he was normal, he would never have thought that he could drink so much.


    After drinking this cup, Qin Zheng moved her chair again, closer to Suk. It seemed that because of dizziness, she naturally leaned on Suk: "Suk, can you sing that song" Bon Voyage "


    "Well? The song that thunderbolt tiger sang Suk raised his hand to Qin Zheng''s shoulder subconsciously, and didn''t feel the slightest discomfort, as if he should.


    "That''s it. Sing it to me!" Qin Zheng closed her eyes slightly, rubbed against Suk''s arms and found a comfortable posture. At this time, alcohol had already begun to play its due role, and the whole person seemed to be soft.


    "Maybe it''s not very good!" Suk leaned back in his chair and began to think about the tune and lyrics of the song.


    "It''s OK, I just want to listen to your version!" Qin Zheng''s arms are around Suk''s waist and his head is close to his chest. He can even hear Suk''s powerful heartbeat. This feeling is very steady.


    "One day I know you are going, we don''t say a word. When the midnight bell knocks on my parting heart, but I can''t open my deep silence, which day I will send you to the end"


    maybe alcohol makes Suk paralyze his consciousness and sing naturally. His voice is low and even a little hoarse after drinking some wine. It''s just because of this voice that makes Suk feel lonely The song of parting is full of melancholy.


    I don''t know when Qin Zheng began to sing with Suk, but her voice was so small that she didn''t even notice Suk. Until the end of the song, Suk still had a little bit of lingering feeling. After eating and drinking, she finally went to KTV to sing and get rid of the wine. This arrangement is perfect.


    "Sister Qin Zheng, how about we go singing?" Suk subconsciously looks down at Qin Zheng in his arms. Hearing Suk''s words, Qin Zheng slowly raises her head.


    Although Suk couldn''t see clearly because of drinking, the corners of Qin Zheng''s eyes were sparkling: "Er, I can''t sing so bad, can I? Are you crying? " Suk felt depressed, but as soon as he began to speak, he felt that Qin Zheng had suddenly moved. [


    Qin Zheng looks up at Suk and nestles in his arms, warm and steady, full of a sense of security. At the moment of falling, the whole person pulls away from Suk''s arms, then stands up, raises his legs, and directly sits face to face on Suk''s thigh.Before Suk knew what was going on, Qin Zheng held Suk''s side face in her hands and dived directly. Her fiery lips fell on Suk''s mouth precisely. Frantic kisses and warm kisses came one after another.


    The sour and sweet red wine, with the fire and tenderness of Qin Zheng, rushes in Suk''s mouth. This kind of taste is like drilling into his brain with a drill. He is dizzy and full of blood. If he can sit in such a state, Suk can be renamed Liu Xiahui.


    Suk doesn''t know why things have come to this point, and now he doesn''t have a chance to think about it. He can still feel the kind of tight skin just by touching Qin Zheng''s waist with his hands and even through the cashmere sweater.


    The mountain peaks created by two groups of rourourou are constantly sweeping up and down with the action of Qin Zheng. The feeling that they are closely attached to each other can directly make a person crazy and confused.


    Two hearts, moving with the same frequency, the sparks from friction burning two people''s bodies, and gradually formed an impulse, and this impulse is still growing, more and more intense, that is release!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1140

    Long time ago, Suk once met Qin Zheng drunk, that time he also completed a heartbeat task, but this time is not the same, the last time just to the end, but this time has gradually evolved into a real close combat.


    Hot kisses, smart tongues, and suffocating entanglements are like pouring gasoline on a fire. Suk''s chagrin at noon due to the sequelae of the flower picking system has disappeared.


    Qin Zheng also seems to be looking forward to this moment, hot red lips slowly out of contact, gently glided over Suk''s cheek, along the ear, fell on the neck.


    With a bang, it seemed to ignite the explosive. Suk''s body suddenly stiffened. Then he didn''t know what was going on. His right hand, which was originally placed on the back of Qin Zheng, was smeared into the sweater and went straight to the soft ball.


    After mastering the softness, Suk''s right hand became more active, tight and loose. Qin Zheng''s red and tender cheek seemed to drip water. He closed his eyes tightly, supported Suk''s shoulder with his two hands, leaned back slightly, and made his peaks stand out more clearly.


    Suk''s original job was to encircle the zither with her left hand so that she would not suddenly slip from her leg. Now it''s a good thing that someone else can control her body, and her free left hand is immediately wiped down.


    The movement of the left hand kept on, followed by an upward stroke. The cashmere sweater and the inner thermal underwear were suddenly lifted up. The dexterous fingers held the back button of the bra and gently pressed it, and the belts on both sides immediately contracted.


    When the two snowy peaks are beating in front of us, when the two pink buds are sending out a delicious aroma, Suk is like a traveler who is about to die of thirst in the desert. Suddenly he sees the water and goes straight away.


    "Wait!" At the moment when Shuangfeng was exposed to the air, Qin Zheng seemed to wake up suddenly, reached out to open Suk and jumped down from him. [


    at this time, the cashmere sweater of Qin Zheng''s upper body is still hanging in the air, and the underwear belts on both sides hang down with her movements, constantly shaking.


    Suk, who has been in the state for a long time, is subconsciously going to pull Qin Zheng, only to see that she pulls a chair, first locking the door from the inside, and then pushing a chair behind the door.


    Looking at the moment when Qin Zheng bent over and put the chair behind the door, his waist was bent to 90 degrees, and his round hips were wrapped up in tight pencil pants, which was more eye-catching at this moment?


    Straight slender legs, plump hips, close together, like two lollipops, it seems to want to eat.


    Between the lightning and flint, Suk had already stood up and walked over. He fell on Qin Zheng''s body directly. When he lifted his hands, his sweater went directly to his shoulder, and his delicate skin suddenly jumped into his eyes.


    The two hands seem to be practicing Tai Chi, constantly moving, while the two hands of Qin Zheng are directly supported on the chair, close to the door, and the outside sound is constantly coming.


    Now it''s the peak time for dining. The sound of footsteps, laughter, and even the voice of greeting the waiters keep on rising. But where does Suk pay attention to these? He has given up climbing and went down again.


    Qin Zheng clenched her lower lip tightly, and she could feel Suk''s action clearly. Even at that time, she was half sober, but isn''t that what she wanted?


    The heart beat faster and faster, two hands tightly clasped on the left and right sides of the chair, suddenly felt that his waist suddenly became a lot easier, immediately followed by the pants was a strong pull down.


    Of course, there are warm pants in the pants, and underwear in the warm pants, but all of them are saved!


    Qin Zheng didn''t know that after Suk drank the wine, he seemed to be a different person. He acted so rudely that he even lost his mind. But his body had already reacted. The stream was gurgling and hot.


    "Well!" Qin Zheng''s body can''t help but move forward. Her lips are biting out blood marks. Her eyes become moist instantly. A heartrending pain suddenly explodes, and even subconsciously wants to escape. She frees one hand to open Suk.


    But before she touched Suk''s body, she turned into a boat in the storm, constantly shaking forward and backward.


    Now the only command in Suk''s brain is to move forward, move forward! Holding Qin Zheng''s waist in both hands, Su Xiaoke constantly explores the unknown area.


    When the pain slowly turned into a kind of indescribable numbness, Qin Zheng was still biting her lower lip tightly, but now she didn''t want to make her own voice. [


    the mountain is high, the road is far, the ditch is deep, and the army is galloping. Who dares to carry the gun on the horse, I am Su Da general!


    As time goes by, a couple of men and women are completely immersed in the most primitive impulses of their bodies. They have long forgotten where they are, and the only thing they follow is their instinct.


    Qin Zheng can''t control herself any more. She gasps and breathes heavily. Every breath is accompanied by a soul rending chant. Her cheeks are red, and her hair is sliding down her forehead. She is wet with sweat and clings to it. Even she seems to have an illusion that some liquid is flowing down her thighs.Suk''s combat effectiveness is astonishing. He had fought with cuckoo for 300 rounds at noon, but now he is still fierce.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Just when they had already floated to the top of the cloud and enjoyed themselves, there was a rhythmic knock on the door.


    I don''t know how many times it rings, Qin Zheng finally wakes up, and her body is still shaking back and forth, but the tireless knocking outside seems to have no end, but Suk doesn''t seem to have the meaning to stop.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Zheng''s voice has changed, mixed with heavy breathing, although trying to cover up, but it is still imaginative.


    "Hello, what kind of staple food would you like?" The voice of the waitress came from the outside. It was sweet and soft, but after filtering through the door, and under the stimulation of both physical and psychological, Qin Zheng didn''t hear a word clearly.


    "What?" Qin Zheng is panting again and again.


    "What kind of staple food would you like?" I don''t know if the waitress felt something. Anyway, the voice increased a few degrees, which made Qin Zheng hear clearly.


    "No, I don''t need it." before Qin Zheng finished his words, he felt that Suk behind him had begun to sprint. He seemed to be being shot by machine gun!


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?" The waiter felt nervous when he heard a scream inside.


    "Nothing! Go away quickly Qin Zheng shouts this one, covers his mouth with the hand hastily, this kind of feeling that is swept is really lets the human die to come alive, the law describes.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1141

    Once a mistake has become eternal hate, looking back is a hundred years.


    Two people in the box were embarrassed, and the smoke of the battlefield was still in the air. Suk was gradually sober when the waiter knocked on the door outside. After the last shot of the machine gun, the whole person began to enter the Daze mode.


    Now he''s finally dressed. Comparatively speaking, Suk really doesn''t know how to explain this to Qin Zheng. The system space in his mind has listed the latest rewards.


    "Task: get the first prize of Qin Zheng; reward: Master College English."


    "Please extract!"


    Now there are two rewards waiting to be won on the task panel, but after these two rewards are won, Suk is the same annoyed. He thought he could keep awake and would not be controlled by this damned system.


    But now I find that my idea is just a joke. As soon as something happens, I will lose myself. Of course, there are some factors of my own, but I can''t do it all the time!


    Suk is thinking about whether he will be arrested as a QJ criminal one day, but now it seems that Qin Zheng will not send himself to prison.


    Qin Zheng after a simple clean up, quietly sitting on one side, looking at Suk like a wrong child, did not dare to look up at himself, suddenly relieved. [


    it seems that Suk is still the shy young man he used to be. Maybe he was just confused when he was violent and rude just now.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t talk Qin Zheng sat on a chair, her legs subconsciously separated. At that time, there was a little pain in the fighting place. Although it was not very strong, it would be more comfortable to sit like this.


    When Suk heard this, he finally took a hard look at it. To be honest, Suk felt that he was really sorry for Qin Zheng. He was probably a overlord just now.


    "Sister Qin Zheng!" Suk opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    However, Qin Zheng''s performance seems to have returned to its natural state. It may even have consumed a lot of water before. He picked up the beer on the table and took two drinks: "excuse me? Not so much? "


    Qin Zheng supported her chin with one hand, and the blush on her face didn''t go away. At this time, her expression was careless, as if she didn''t take it as a matter at all.


    Suk didn''t know where to put his hands. Looking at the zither, his long hair was a little messy, his eyes were as soft as water, and the rosy clouds on his cheeks were shining. It seemed that the charm of the whole person had increased a lot.


    "Sister Qin Zheng, I don''t know why it''s like this!"


    "What''s that! We are all adults. If you like me, no one owes anyone. If my sister goes out to find a little white face, I''m afraid she will have to pay her back! " Qin Zheng pretends to raise her hand easily and fold her long hair at will. After the two people have a relationship, her way of speaking also begins to change to the style of Luo Feiyan.


    "But Suk a mouth, immediately let Qin Zheng to interrupt: "don''t but but, you won''t want to take service fee with me?"


    "Oh Suk lowered his head again. Although Qin Zheng didn''t seem to pursue this matter, Suk couldn''t help thinking about the consequences of this matter. If the azalea of Qi brought him a lot of pressure, now it''s as if he had a mountain on his back.


    After all, the cuckoo took the initiative, while the Qin Zheng completed the transition to a woman when she was drunk and seemed to be in a state of strong suppression.


    In fact, when Qin Zheng invited Suk to dinner, she already had this kind of hazy idea in her heart, but she was not firm, so she just had a meal and drank a lot.


    Just want to let her consciousness be in a trance, and then let it be. She herself is a believer, and she is a devout believer. According to the doctrine, virginity can only be handed in on the wedding night. This is also the reason why she has been with Yuan Fang for such a long time and has not broken the bottom line.


    But after Yuan Fang''s constant entanglement, she was already tired physically and mentally. In this case, Suk unconsciously became the tree she could rely on, and suddenly found that she seemed to have fallen in love with him. [


    this situation is very strange. It''s like a magnet. There seems to be a kind of magic on Suk''s body that can attract people. People can''t help but ignore everything and rush over like moths.


    In fact, it''s not her feeling alone. All the different xng around Suk feel the same. If you really want to find a reason, I''m afraid only the mysterious flower picking system can explain it!


    Even Qin Zheng thought that she should marry Suk from the beginning to the end of her life, but she understood that it was not realistic at all. Maybe she could give her body to him before she could draw a happy ending.


    In fact, Qin Zheng''s parents have settled abroad for a long time, and she is the only one left in Weihai. But some time ago, she went out to relax and quit her job. At that time, she had the idea to leave.


    This time back, Yuanfang kept making trouble. At first, she was worried that if she left, it would affect Suk, so she didn''t put it on the agenda.However, with the perfect solution of the incident, she finally let down her heart when she saw the potential strength of Suk.


    Qin Zheng has decided to go abroad, and may not even come back, so before he left, he made such a decision, destroying the doctrine? It seems that this is not really unacceptable. It seems that he rejected Yuan Fang before and just took the doctrine of prohibiting premarital marriage as an excuse.


    It''s also a religious requirement not to drink! Don''t you get drunk many times?


    "I''ll go to the bathroom!" Seeing that Suk was worried, Qin Zheng stood up and went out, ignoring that his steps seemed to be a bit empty and his movements were awkward.


    Qin Zheng went to the bathroom for two purposes. First, he wanted to leave Suk some time and space to calm him down. Second, he simply cleaned up and put on his clothes, which made him uncomfortable.


    When Suk saw Qin Zheng going out, he was the only one in the room who wanted to yell. When could he get rid of this damned system sequela? If he could get rid of this time bomb, Suk was even willing not to use this system.


    But I''ve studied that interface over and over for a long time, not only didn''t have the exit key, but also didn''t even unload or delete it. Do I have to face the fate of being a bully all my life? Isn''t he a real flower picker?


    What should we do!


    Suk cried in his heart, but no one could answer this question!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1142

    The moment Qin Zheng closes the door, the whole person is not good. If he doesn''t work hard all the time, he will soon become a duck.


    I feel hot between my legs. Sitting in a chair is not so serious. Who knows when I walk and rub each other, this kind of feeling is not only painful, but also numb and crisp.


    Fortunately, when I went into the bathroom, I finally got used to it a little. I took a long breath and looked at myself in the mirror. My face was peach blossom, white and red, and even my neck was stained with pink. My hair was a bit messy. Fortunately, there were not many people in the corridor just now, so no one should see it!


    Qin Zheng subconsciously patted her cheek and decorated her hair. Then she went into the toilet. Her heart beat faster. She undressed and her pencil pants slipped off again.


    Looking at the streaks of red and other liquids, I slide directly from the inside of the thigh root to the knee bend, take out the wet paper towel and wipe it slowly.


    In my mind, I began to reappear the previous scene. It seemed that my body was full again. I even heard the slapping sound behind me, and Suk''s heavy breathing, and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    With this trembling, the battlefield just cleaned up was flooded again. The seven armies subconsciously clamped their legs. They didn''t know why they became so sensitive. Fortunately, with their strong resistance, there was no flood.


    Several more wet towels were wasted, but the smell of lavender calmed Qin Zheng a little. She packed her clothes and leaned against the wall in the toilet. She still wanted to leave.


    Looking back on the past, it seems that I have been following the rules all the time. If a year is 365 days, then I can''t say that I have spent 365 days at all. Instead, I have spent 365 times a day, day and night, day and night, year after year.


    Finally today, I have taken a very different step in my life. Maybe this is the beginning of a better new life.


    Thinking of this, Qin Zheng suddenly felt a joy of harvest, not a loss of membrane, but a transformation of physiology and psychology.


    Outside the wash basin, he took a handful of warm water and hit it on his face. He looked up to see that his face was still full of rosy clouds. He laughed at himself in the mirror and turned around to go out. I don''t know if Suk has digested the fact just now.


    Poor child, he was so fierce at that time, like a crazy lion. How could he become a timid sheep after he finished his work? Qin Zheng''s feet were still floating, but it was much better than before. But just as he turned his head and walked out, he directly bumped into a man.


    What a wine!


    The man in front of him seems to have been drunk. After being hit by Qin Zheng, he staggered and leaned directly against the door frame. The bathroom design of Zizhuyuan is that the outer suite is the cleaning area, and there are three basins on the marble countertops on the left and right sides, while the inside is the sanitary room convenient for men and women.


    It''s very common to meet a man at the door. Qin Zheng looks up. This man is about forty years old. He''s wearing Armani''s plaid sweater and has a little belly. He''s not tall. He seems to be similar to Suk.


    Partial hair style, appearance can only be said not to be ugly, but now his face is red, even his eyes are so. When he saw that it was a woman who hit him, he narrowed his eyes slightly to see Qin Zheng more clearly.


    Black twist vertical pattern woolen sweater, light brown pencil pants, black boots, very good figure, a closer look, her face is still with a touch of wine red, but unconsciously reveal Chunqing infinite between eyebrows and eyes.


    A fragrance, mixed with the smell of lavender, and even has a familiar and blood boiling confused breath inside, gets into the nasal cavity and directly acts on the brain.


    Qin Zheng looks at the man in front of her. There is something wrong in his eyes. It seems that he has some red fruits. After saying sorry, he bows his head and leaves.


    Just did not wait until she took two steps, suddenly a force came, the man grabbed his arm, back force: "come here!"


    The two short words, with the tone of command, command high above.


    Qin Zheng, unable to take precautions, suddenly staggered backward, and her feet were empty. Now she was dragged by the man and ran into his arms. She screamed subconsciously.


    "Ah Qin Zheng shouts and tries to break free. She waves her arms and tries to push away the crazy man. But who knows that instead of success, the man wants to kiss himself.


    "You let go!" Qin Zheng pushed the man''s chest with one hand, leaned back and slapped him with his right hand, but he was caught by the man again.


    "Do you know who I am?" A man''s voice has a strong sense of superiority.


    "Help! Catch the hooligans Qin Zheng didn''t pay attention to this problem at all. She tried to twist her body again, but all the people she attracted were stopped by a 30-year-old young man outside.This young man, with a formal suit, cotton and linen suit, a white shirt, gold glasses and gentleness, looks like a secretary, and so is what he is doing now.


    Stretched out his arm, those who are ready to stop the past: "sorry, there is a misunderstanding between leaders and friends, please don''t pass!"


    When he said this, all the people who wanted to watch the party stopped because they caught a word "leader". Generally, this word refers to civil servants with positions in government organs, and they can also be called leaders here. The level should not be low.


    The whispering voice of the security guard who came from behind also confirmed this point. Hearing what the security guard and the waiter were saying, mayor, don''t go there and so on, it was even more a retreat.


    I decided to turn a deaf ear to the woman''s help in the bathroom, and some of the diners here are working in the government. After looking at the Secretary, I naturally know who is inside. Now I must have been looking for trouble.


    "Sorry, please don''t go now!" The secretary was observant and attentive. He had already controlled the crowd here. But suddenly a young man came in and tried to stop him. He didn''t see such a short-sighted person. His tone was a little impatient.


    But the secretary just reached out, and before he stopped the man, he felt a sudden surge of strength from his lower abdomen, which made him feel very sick, and then the whole person flew out.


    "Get out of here!" Suk didn''t look at it. He just stepped out and rushed into the bathroom without stopping.

 Chapter 1143

    Suk was sitting in the box scratching his ears, but he couldn''t find a clue at all. From the beginning to the end, it was like sleepwalking. How could he unconsciously give Qin Zheng to that!


    Smelling the indistinct smell of men and women''s scuffle in the room, the chair was still beside the door. At that time, Qin Zheng held the chair and made her body into a 90 degree angle.


    It seems that I can still see Qin Zheng lying on it at the moment, with its plump white hips and deep and secret canyon. I quickly shake my head and shake this kind of disharmonious picture out of my mind.


    At this time, I found that Qin Zheng had been out for a while. Suddenly, I felt uneasy when I thought about it. This is a kind of intuition. Suk came out directly.


    As soon as I went out, I saw the direction of the corridor bathroom, surrounded by many people. Then I heard the sound of Luo Feiyan. I was anxious and panicked. I didn''t care to think of anything else, so I rushed directly.


    As for the secretary who was kicked off by himself, Suk didn''t even look at him. After a scold, he went directly into the bathroom. The purple bamboo garden was decorated with high-end decoration, and the bathroom was also spacious and bright. He saw a man pulling Qin Zheng into the bathroom.


    Qin Zheng''s face is very white. In order not to be pulled away, the whole person has already squatted on the ground. She desperately wants to step back. Her hair has become messy. I''m afraid she has been struggling for a long time.


    Suk''s anger finally found the outbreak point, and a lunge rushed over. He reached for the man''s collar, clasped his wrist with his right hand, turned over his wrist and grabbed his hand.


    Qin Zheng was still trying to retreat, but suddenly the man grabbed his hand, suddenly released it, and sat down on the ground. At this time, he found that Suk appeared in front of him, and tears burst into his eyes. But before she could cry, he saw Suk''s violent side. [


    holding the man''s arm, he broke the shoulder blade directly, and the hand holding his collar pulled back. This man immediately fell to the ground, followed by Suk, and directly transferred to Sanda master. Er, Sanda master, although there is no routine, every foot is very fierce.


    Heavy feet, like raindrops, fall one after another, kicking and kicking. The man holds his head and keeps rolling on the ground. The high-end Armani sweaters, on the floor of the bathroom, are soon beyond recognition.


    "What are you doing! Stop it The Secretary, who had been kicked off by Suk before, finally reappeared, and his face was also a little pale. Although Suk didn''t use much strength with his foot just now, his intestines were almost broken for the Secretary, otherwise he would not be able to get up now.


    Suk''s anger couldn''t be restrained, so he was suddenly held up by someone. He turned his head and saw that it was the young man who had been fighting for the tiger before. He didn''t want to. He bowed his head and then threw his head back. His skull hit the man''s face directly.


    With a click, the Secretary felt that his nose bone should be broken, and a stream of blood rushed out, but at this time, he had directly sat on the ground, dizzy, severe pain even left his brain blank.


    It''s not easy for civil servants to do this. In the face of such fierce confrontation, all he can do is to shout: "security! security staff! Call security


    Suk''s eyes narrowed slightly, stepped over, and put a foot in his head. When he went down, the whole person was alive and could not make any movement.


    To be fair, the assailant is hateful, but as his accomplice, he needs to add a more important word before these two words. He is a good dog when he thinks that this man was still outside to guard and stop people. He knows what will happen inside, and he is awe inspiring!


    Qin Zheng subconsciously covers his mouth and sees that Suk''s foot seems to be on the person''s temple. Then the person doesn''t seem to move. He''s scared to move. There''s only one idea in his heart. Won''t Suk kick him to death?


    "Stop!" Suk felt that the previous hooligan got up from the ground and wanted to run out. He stopped and stood in front of him.


    "Why are you!" This 40 year old man, who had been covering his head just now, didn''t have a black nose and a swollen face. It seems that the wine gas has spread a lot. His eyes are not blurred. When he saw Suk, he subconsciously stepped back and blurted out.


    "Yu Zhengdong!" When Suk saw this man, he immediately remembered who he was. This man was the vice mayor of Weihai City. At the banquet when he won the top ten Municipal Communist Youth League members, he was Li Yuhua, who was molested and harassed by him. He didn''t expect to have a relapse today.


    But last time, he had already cleaned him up and beaten him up. Who knows that he hit him again this time. It can be seen that this man is so bad. A dignified deputy mayor should have done such a bad thing. Even Suk can think of how many people have ruined his hands.


    If you don''t come out in time today, maybe Qin Zheng will be hurt by him. When you think of this, the flame in your heart is surging up. It doesn''t matter whether you are the mayor or not. You hold Yu Zhengdong''s collar with your left hand and slap him with your right hand.Suk''s hands were very heavy, and four slaps went down. Not only did Yu Zhengdong''s face swell immediately, but even his nostrils began to bleed, which made him stupid and even forgot to avoid. [


    "you let go!" When Yu Zhengdong reacted, he finally became angry and tried hard to get rid of Suk''s hand. However, this is how Shishi Bao dealt with Qin Zheng at that time, and now Suk is coming back.


    Suk''s hand is like a pair of pliers. He grabs his collar. When Yu Zhengdong finds that he can''t get rid of it, he slaps his face again.


    "I''m fighting with you!" Yu Zhengdong finally burst out of masculinity, roaring, about to swing his fist, but waiting for him is still rhythmic four slaps in the face.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    "Security! Security Yu Zhengdong doesn''t want to make a big fuss, but if he doesn''t ask for help, he may be killed by Suk. Looking at Suk''s red eyes, he can even feel that he has an impulse to kill himself, and finally burst into a loud voice.


    There were many people standing outside the bathroom, and some diners even recognized Yu Zhengdong''s identity. At this time, the representative of a medical device manufacturer who had been dining with the vice mayor also rushed to the front and rushed the security guard to the front.


    The security guard of Zizhuyuan is wearing a black suit and uniform. Yu Zhengdong is a frequent visitor here. How can he not recognize him? Because he knew that the water here was too deep, he did not dare to come forward. Instead, he contacted the lobby manager directly. But now the manager did not come, so several people had to work hard to get close to Suk.


    "Go away if you don''t want to die. It''s none of your business!" Suk suddenly turned back, his eyes looked like a bloodthirsty lone wolf, and then four slaps in the face.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1144

    Yu Zhengdong was already dazzled by Suk, and his brain seemed to be in a mess. If Suk hadn''t grasped him by the collar, he would have collapsed.


    Now he even wants to pass out. Suk is his nightmare. His whole life is ruined by him. If he had not been beaten by Suk in Tianxiang Hotel, how could he have been transferred.


    Yu Zhengdong is the vice mayor of Weihai City in charge of culture, education and health. The units in charge include the Bureau of culture and sports, the Bureau of education, the Youth League Committee, and the Health Bureau. Although the oil and water is not very big, it is completely in line with his style.


    Hidden rules!


    School teachers, hospital nurses and doctors are all his goals. He doesn''t value money. He only cares about the two liang meat in his crotch. His biggest hobby is to conquer these beautiful young women in bed.


    Even if his time is not long-lasting, but as long as he really put the two pieces of meat into the two pieces of meat, it is his happiest moment.


    Vice mayor, a 45 year old vice mayor and a deputy department level cadre, can be said to have a bright future. Originally, they were very happy. As long as the women they liked, they could hardly escape from the palm of their hands.


    After careful calculation, there are not 50 women who have been married, and there must be more than 40! With their own power and position, these women are all on their own bed.


    Of course, there are exceptions. Li Yuhua, deputy secretary of the Youth League Committee, is one of them. He has been thinking about her for a long time, but because of her, he has made a scandal. [


    originally, the problem of style was not a big problem, and being beaten could also control the spread. But the last time I beat Suk Suk in Tianxiang Hotel, I began to be frustrated.


    Some people say that they provoked sun Yao at that time, others say that sun Yao is Suk''s sister, and sun Yao''s background depends on the leadership of the province. Even after the event, they went to sun Yao to explain, but the woman never gave her a reassuring answer.


    But things slowly passed, and the incident calmed down. Sun Yao, you can''t make me angry by relying on the leadership of the province. In the future, I don''t want to go to Tianxiang Hotel, but that''s not the case.


    A few days ago, I received news that someone in the province said that I would be transferred to the CPPCC as vice chairman. I went to NIMA next door. Where is the CPPCC? That''s the transition for the leaders to retreat to the second tier. They can directly provide for the aged here!


    I''m a 45 year old deputy director of the CPPCC. I''m young and powerful. What do you mean by adjusting me to the CPPCC? Because of this, he went to the home of the Minister of organization yesterday, but the result was not optimistic.


    The Minister of organization made it clear that the deputy mayor is a Provincial cadre, and the role of the city is very small. Moreover, someone should say hello to him, and no one can do it. Unless he can find a strong leader, he may still have some hope.


    But they can find people already transferred to other provinces, even if they find the door, I''m afraid this human relationship also can''t afford ah! Yu Zhengdong is desperate.


    I went to the CPPCC when I was in my forties, but I still have no chance to come out. Even if I can still come out, it will be three years later, and I have passed the golden age of political career.


    Besides, if you go to the CPPCC, you will not have the right in your hands. Where do you go to hide the rules! Hospital nurses, but every year there will be a large number of new people into the new year''s teacher is also a lot of ah! Do you just drink to the past?


    What''s more, there is no money left in that place. What is the CPPCC''s responsibility? Where can we get benefits from all these things?


    I came here for dinner today. I was invited by a listed medical device manufacturer. I also came here in my personal capacity, and I didn''t even drive a special car.


    The main purpose of a medical device company is clear to itself. It''s not just the procurement of several hospitals. Although it needs bidding, it''s too simple to have the vice mayor in charge of the health bureau to say hello and operate in secret!


    Today, I also want to make a profit before the job transfer. After drinking a few more drinks at the dinner table, I''m finished. The past is like a cloud, disappearing in front of my eyes. The more I think about it, the more depressed I am.


    Wine is a poison to pierce intestines, and the color is a steel knife to scrape bones. Yu Zhengdong was more and more depressed when he drank it. However, watching the representatives of these manufacturers constantly cater to himself during the dinner, this pleasant and false respect soon ceased to belong to him, and this kind of flattery made him even more depressed.


    I feel like a flame is beating in my heart. This kind of feeling makes me restless. Yu Zhengdong just walked out of the box and wanted to go to the bathroom to put water and wash his face. [


    however, the ghost unexpectedly bumped into a woman, who looked like she was in her mid-20s. It was a good time between green and mature, with rosy cheeks, spring in her eyebrows and eyes, and even the fragrance on her body, which made people so infatuated.


    Just like that, Qin Zheng''s graceful posture immediately aroused Yu Zhengdong''s anger and forced him to hold Qin Zheng by drinking. Of course, the purpose of the next moment is to pull him into the toilet.He doesn''t worry about being caught. His secretary, Xiao Wang, is his confidant. If he follows, he will definitely stop others. When the time comes, he will vent his anger and give some money directly.


    This kind of thing is very easy to solve. You don''t need to expose your identity at all. Do you want to call the police? Yes, please ask if there will be any evidence left here!


    Besides, it''s not the first time Vice Mayor Yu has done this. He''s used to it for a long time. But who knows, this time, the sewer capsized again!


    His face was hot, and even his eyes were swollen. Looking at Suk''s figure in front of him, he felt a little fishy and sweet in his throat. He should have swallowed some blood by himself. It can be said that if he had been drunk 80% before, he would not be drunk now.


    The security guard at the door is in a dilemma. They look at each other and don''t know what to do. I''m afraid Suk is not an ordinary person. You immortals can''t let us kids suffer from a fight! Fortunately, the manager finally arrived.


    "What''s the matter?" The manager separated the crowd. As soon as he came in, he heard a loud and clear slap in the face before the two security guards reported. He looked for the sound and was stunned. His face changed greatly and he stammered: "Mayor Yu!"


    It''s not others who are slapped on the wall. It''s the old customer here, the vice mayor of Weihai City. How could he be slapped into this urine sample!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1145

    Yu Zhengdong is dying. His anger has been beaten for a long time. Now he even feels that Suk''s slap on his face doesn''t hurt at all. He is completely numb.


    Finally, when Suk stopped, he was able to say, "please don''t fight, I''m wrong!"


    The hotel manager had just come two steps. When he heard this, he was scared. The vice mayor was not only beaten, but also admitted his mistake. What is the identity of this young man? Did you want to die in the past?


    But where the responsibility lies, we have to go. We have to harden our head: "don''t be impulsive, sir. If you have any misunderstanding, you''d better sit down and talk about it."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw that Suk turned to look at himself and was scared. Suk''s anger has not completely dissipated now. After all, this matter will not be laughed off by anyone.


    Besides, I had a relationship with Qin Zheng and was harassed in the twinkling of an eye. If I can''t get justice back for Qin Zheng, can I still call a man?


    "Go and see the man first!" Qin Zheng has already stood up and walked carefully to Suk. Just now Suk seemed to be crazy. At least he slapped the man dozens of times. This is not counting the number of feet he had kicked before. Now he heard someone calling him mayor.


    The heart suddenly nervous, first let the manager to see the comatose secretary is dead or alive, this just went to Suk side: "Suk, don''t fight!"


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here!" Although Suk was really anxious at the beginning, and he didn''t care about Yu Zhengdong''s identity, he did have something to rely on. Although he didn''t bring the certificate of the National Security Bureau, he was also a real person who worked for the party and the state. [


    moreover, this matter is entirely based on the principle. Even if the lawsuit goes to Yanjing, you are not wrong. It is not impossible for you, a deputy mayor, to dare to directly kill and clean up the party members on public occasions and blatant wexe women!


    Besides, although he is not well-known in Weihai, sun Ruigang from the Public Security Bureau will not sit idly by even if he calls the police here. Moreover, when he is in a hurry, he goes directly to Wan Guosong to ask him if the Secretary of the municipal Party committee should make a good rectification.


    To say the least, I still have a wish reward in my current flower picking system. I believe that the flower picking system can help me when I really encounter something I can''t solve.


    So Suk is really afraid now. Looking at Qin Zheng''s nervous expression, she smiles a little, trying to reassure her.


    "He seems to be the mayor!" Qin Zheng whispered a word in Suk''s ear. Just now, she recalled that she really seemed to have seen this man on TV.


    "I know, I know him!" Suk said, shaking the collar of Yu Zhengdong: "Vice Mayor Yu, do you know me?"


    "Yes, Suk, yes!" How could Yu Zhengdong forget the name of Suk? It was because he beat himself that sun Yao was upset and a series of bad luck happened.


    It''s not that he is a poor deputy mayor, but that even if he wants to get angry, it''s impossible. Let''s not say that the whole incident is caused by himself. Moreover, if today''s incident becomes more serious, it won''t do him any good.


    Not to mention that the post of deputy mayor is about to be transferred, I''m afraid there won''t be any post of its own in the CPPCC. At that time, it would have been nothing.


    If you stay in the CPPCC, you may be able to make a comeback one day. At least, there is some hope. If you lose the CPPCC seat, even if you retain the treatment of deputy director, you will have to watch.


    Now I don''t know how many people are staring at themselves, hoping to make mistakes and make room for them. If it''s more serious, if Suk tells sun Yao about it again, it''s possible for him to open both doors.


    Now it''s bad luck! If only Suk could let go of himself, he would have to bite his teeth and endure this fight! Rao''s face was swollen and he felt his tongue was not working well when he spoke. Yu Zhengdong still added: "we are friends. We are having fun!"


    Qin Zheng looks at Yu Zhengdong and seems to be explaining to herself. She feels a little strange. When she saw Suk beating Yu Zhengdong violently, she slowly regained her composure. Although she is still angry, she still hesitates about the identity of vice mayor of Yu Zhengdong.


    She doesn''t want to make trouble for Suk. Although it seems that the vice mayor is afraid of Suk now, who knows if these people will settle their accounts in the future? They think about it and think about it. It''s OK to settle down.


    "Suk, let''s go!" Qin Zheng pulled rasuk''s arm. [


    "apologize!" Suk looked at Qin Zheng''s small face. Now she was obviously worried and embarrassed. When she was just scared and didn''t want to stay here, she turned to look at Yu Zhengdong and said two words coldly.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Please forgive me for being drunk today Yu Zhengdong doesn''t know that this is his chance. He apologizes to Qin Zheng.


    Qin Zheng naturally ignored it. She just looked at Suk all the time and said, "OK, let''s go!""Well!" Suk suddenly released his hand, and Yu Zhengdong suddenly fell to the ground, like a dead fish, panting heavily.


    The crowd around the toilet has long been dispersed by the security guards. This kind of thing always takes into account the image of Yu Zhengdong. If one person knows less, he will have more dignity. Although, his dignity has long been gone!


    The lobby manager helped up Yu Zhengdong, but he didn''t know what to do. The follow-up treatment of this matter was not decided by his own role: "Mayor Yu, do you want to call the police?"


    "No, we all know each other. It''s a joke. It''s too much. It''s all friends. It''s OK to fight a few times!" Yu Zhengdong speaks very slowly, which has a lot to do with his swollen face and inflexible tongue, but he still gives instructions.


    The lobby manager nodded repeatedly, with the same feeling on his face: "indeed, it''s normal to be in a hurry!" But in the heart or belly Fei way: NIMA this is hit a few times don''t get in the way, you don''t know you have been hit a pig''s head?


    The Secretary has regained consciousness, forced to endure dizziness and nausea, and ran to Yu Zhengdong at the first time when he woke up: "boss, look!"


    "How are you, Xiao Wang? Let''s go to the hospital first! By the way, manager Liu, Suk, let''s put their table bill on my account


    Yu Zhengdong will not go back to the previous box of the medical equipment representative. He and his secretary support each other and walk out step by step.


    Looking at the back of Yu Zhengdong and his wife, the hotel manager felt sad for a while. Who said that the vice mayor was very strong and had to pay for others after being beaten!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1146

    Suk didn''t leave in such a hurry as Qin Zheng urged and went back to the previous box. Instead, Lao Shen sat down: "sister Qin Zheng, sit down first!"


    "Is that man really the mayor?" Rao Shi has heard the answer before, but Qin Zheng is still unimaginable. Since ancient times, the people did not fight with the officials. Now Suk has beaten the mayor and is sitting here leisurely. Isn''t that waiting to die?


    "Well!" Suk shrugged, then picked up the half bottle of beer in front of him and poured half a cup for Qin Zheng: "it''s all my fault. I should go out with you!"


    "Nothing! Let''s go first To tell you the truth, Qin Zheng was really scared before. If she was harassed by a man on anyone, she would be in a big mess. But then Suk appeared and beat the vice mayor violently. She gradually recovered her calm and normal thinking, and could naturally distinguish her priorities.


    "Don''t worry, if he dares to make trouble, I will make him more trouble!" Because of the embarrassment, Suk naturally stood up, took Qin Zheng''s hand and put him on the chair.


    Qin Zheng''s hands are cold. Although her panic is gradually calming down, as long as she thinks of that scene, she still feels strong.


    With the action of Suk, Qin Zheng naturally gets into his arms, and suddenly the sense of security fills his whole body. He feels Bi''s peace and slowly closes his eyes.


    Qin Zheng''s worry didn''t appear. They stayed in the box for about half an hour. When they went out to check out, the front desk told them that someone had settled the bill in advance.


    Suk spread out his hand and looked at Qin Zheng''s eyes, saying that he didn''t do it himself. Just at this time, the former lobby manager ran down in a hurry, with a smile on his face: "this gentleman, this is our membership card here!" [


    very respectful, holding a silver card in both hands, slightly bent down, with a humble attitude, he handed it to Suk.


    "Oh?" Suk took it and saw that it was the membership card of Zizhuyuan, but he didn''t know that there was a membership system in the hotel, so he turned to take a look at Qin Zheng.


    "Platinum card?" Qin Zheng reaches for it, and sure enough, it says platinum VP, because her home is near here. Naturally, she needs to know something about purple bamboo garden.


    Zizhuyuan is not a pure hotel. It is just a branch of Zizhuyuan group. The industry of Zizhuyuan group includes catering, entertainment, leisure and fitness, and large-scale performing arts. She remembers that Zizhuyuan group operated the concert of Hong Kong xiaotianwang laiweihai.


    This membership card can bring a lot of convenience to people, not only a discount on meals, but also a lot of places where there is no way to enter with money can be settled through this card.


    Baijinka returned to Suk''s hands again and looked at the smart lobby manager with a meaningful look.


    "I''m really sorry for what happened today. I hope you''ll understand!" The lobby manager bowed again apologetically. Although he still can''t understand the background of Suk, he can be sure that he can''t be provoked.


    "Today''s expenses are for my own account!" Although Yu Zhengdong explained that he wanted to put it on his account, the manager just wanted to apologize a lot now. Maybe Suk didn''t have much influence on Zizhuyuan group, but he played a small role. If he lost his job because of this, he really didn''t deserve the loss.


    Besides, Suk''s meal is just a few hundred yuan. He can afford it. He can spend money to avoid disaster, as long as he is safe.


    "That''s good!" Suk put his membership card into his pocket and walked out of the hotel with Qin Zheng in his arm. It was only at this time that the lobby manager was relieved. I don''t know why he felt frightened just now under Suk''s gaze.


    Luo Feiyan said to himself that Suk was not as simple as he thought. This time, Qin Zheng had a deep experience. He didn''t expect that an ordinary high school student would be able to beat the mayor. There''s nothing wrong with that!


    But this is not what I need to care about. I''m leaving Weihai, and the people and things here will become my memory.


    According to Qin Zheng''s guidance, Suk finally arrived at Fuli Jinxi garden, where she lived. It was only then that she found that living in a really high-end community was so enviable.


    Qin Zheng has a rich family background. Both her parents live abroad, and their positions are at the level of senior engineer. With their salary, when they were in China, they could live in such a community. This community is in the first echelon of Weihai City.


    Although it''s winter now, we can still see the vegetation decorated in the community. The greening rate is at least 38%. There are waterscape, mountain view, fountain and so on. Just now, around the island in the community, there is a beautiful neon fountain. [


    and along the way, we can see the supporting facilities outside the community, including schools, buses, banks, hospitals, supermarkets, restaurants, etc.


    Let''s not talk about the hardware, let''s talk about the property management service and the security guard on duty at the gate. If we can find the defects, it is because the establishment time is not short, there is no underground parking lot, and the separation of people and vehicles is not realized.Cars from all walks of life are parked in front of the building, but to be honest, it seems that these cars are not cheap, at least more than four or five hundred thousand. I really don''t understand why there are so many rich people in this community.


    "This community is good!" Suk felt that it was better than his own community in all aspects. If he wanted to give his parents a better life, it seemed that he had to change the community.


    "What a pity! It''s going to be a haven for those people! " Qin Zheng seems to be very tired of this phenomenon. She turns her head and looks out: "those rich people, as well as those who are in charge of the government, have all placed the second wife and the third wife here! I''m upset to see it


    "No wonder!" Fuli Jinxi garden, a high-end community, and a garage are all like this. It''s no wonder that there are so many people in it. Suk nods. The community is very big. After a while, he finally stops in front of Qin Zheng''s house.


    "Here it is When Suk finished, he found Qin Zheng sitting there motionless, as if in a daze, but when he turned to look at her, Qin Zheng was looking at the door of the building in a trance,


    "sister Qin Zheng?" Suk called.


    Qin Zheng finally recovered. She turned her head slowly and gave a smile. Suddenly, she slightly owes her body and put her hands on Suk''s shoulder. Suddenly, her red lips came to Suk''s mouth.


    It''s so touching and sentimental that you can''t help yourself!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1147

    This kiss, I don''t know how long, not before the wild, completely like water tenderness, Suk don''t know why he would feel a trace of melancholy from this kiss.


    She looks at Qin Zheng with warm eyes. Her smiling eyes are bent and her mouth is slightly upturned. Maybe it''s because she''s been breathing for a long time, which makes the fluctuation of the two peaks more obvious.


    "Suk, I''m going!" Qin Zheng said very slowly, looking at Suk''s eyes, fingertips across Suk''s side face, slowly back.


    "Well!" Suk nodded, got out of the car and went to the co driver''s seat, helped Qin Zheng open the car door, and Qianying walked out. It had to be said that Qin Zheng was graceful and slim. When she lowered her head and got off the car, she felt like a flash in front of her eyes.


    It should be around nine o''clock now. There are a lot of street lights in the community. There is a light at almost every building door. Under the light, Qin Zheng''s shadow is pulled for a long time and her woolen coat is tight. This action makes her look charming and even lonely.


    "Suk, I''m going!" Qin Zheng repeated it again, but only she knew it was a real goodbye.


    For Qin Zheng did not invite himself to sit up, Suk naturally embarrassed to go upstairs, can only stand in the door, watching Qin Zheng turn.


    This evening is destined to be an extraordinary journey. Suk stands in the same place. In fact, he doesn''t know how many floors Qin Zheng lives on. He just subconsciously looks up.


    Nine o''clock in the evening may be the beginning of the night life of these rich people. If there are too many canaries living here according to Qin Zheng, how can these beautiful young girls endure the loneliness of the night? It''s not the right time to go to the bar and play nightclub! [


    so the whole building, no, or the whole community, is mottled with lights. Less than one tenth of the rooms in one building are lit, and soon a room on the fourth floor lights up from darkness.


    Maybe this is Qin Zheng''s home! After looking up for a while, there was no movement in the house with the light on. Then Suk returned to the car again.


    Suk was not in a hurry to leave. He always thought that Qin Zheng would suddenly appear from somewhere, and then he would smile and invite himself to have a cup of tea, coffee or other Magic Horse things.


    But in fact, there was nothing. After more than ten minutes, only the vibration of Passat''s engine accompanied him. He laughed and scratched his head. It turned out that he was being amorous.


    Qin Zheng hiding behind the curtain, watching the car slowly leaving downstairs, his heart suddenly seems to overturn the Schisandra bottle, not that he does not want to stay Suk for a while, but Qin Zheng wants to let himself leave free and easy.


    He raised his hand to wipe the corner of his eyes. He didn''t know what crystal tears appeared. He slowly raised his mouth and laughed in tears. Looking at the car that had disappeared in his eyes, he said in silence: "Suk, I''m gone!"


    Fuli Jinxi garden, this community is really big. Suk remembers that the building of Qin Zheng seems to be on the 32nd. Moreover, the plot ratio and greening rate here are extremely high, which makes the whole community cover an extremely large area. It''s even ten minutes before he goes out.


    But to tell you the truth, if we look at it now, the occupancy rate is really low! The rooms with black lights account for the vast majority, and I don''t know if there are so many second wives and juniors living here. Is it true that the canaries in the whole Weihai have not escaped?


    Isn''t this a concentration camp for concubines and a gathering place for junior high school students? However, in theory, it''s not only Weihai City, but also the people from the lower counties and cities or the next city who will still settle down here.


    At this time, Suk suddenly had a strange feeling in his mind. He unconsciously turned his head and looked out. Through the car, it was not far away from a high-rise building. On the shady exterior wall, there seemed to be a dark shadow falling fast.


    Suk stepped on the brake with one foot, and his eyes widened. He was sure that he was not hallucinating just now. Now, on the outer wall of a 15 story building about 200 meters away, a man in black, standing on a vertical wall, with his body at a 90 degree angle to the wall, his arms flat, his feet alternating, as if running, had rushed from the 10th floor to the top It''s on the fifth floor.


    It''s very fast. It''s like the stuntman hanging Weiya in the movie. What''s more, his clothes are similar to those of the ancient night walkers, with a burden on his back.


    Just when Suk was stunned, the man had already jumped and landed more than ten meters away from the ground. Then a more surprising scene appeared, and the man rushed towards his own direction.


    Because this person''s movement is too fast, but according to the visual image analysis, he is about medium height, about 1.7 meters, thin, and has a strong explosive body, especially his legs. Suk even faintly feels that his flying on the eaves and walking on the wall may not be much better than him.


    Suk''s mind suddenly flashed a noun "snitch"! This is the true snitch. It''s just in the light of the calcium carbide fire. Before I can see it clearly, this person''s route begins to wander, as if he is avoiding the monitoring probe. [Seven twists and eight twists, zigzag route, select the dark corner, like a shadow assassin, it seems that it is one or two minutes, even touched the outside wall of the community, gently jumped out.


    Suk subconsciously stepped up the accelerator. According to the position where the snitch jumped out, he should have run out on the street now, but when Suk passed the parking bar at the door, there was no shadow of that man.


    I heard Yang Peier talk about the emergence of chivalrous flying thieves in Weihai, who specially pick those rich people who are not benevolent. If you guess well, it must be this person. After all, there are many concubines and juniors living in this community. It''s quite reasonable to be a place where corrupt officials and upstarts hide their money.


    But he couldn''t help his curiosity. Suk still went blind to catch the mouse and turned to the right casually, because he knew that the direction on the right side should be more hidden. Sure enough, he didn''t hit the accelerator for two minutes before he saw the shadow again, but in a twinkling of an eye, he turned into the alley.


    This man''s speed is very fast, just like Ling Bo''s micro step. Thinking of this, Suk suddenly stopped the car and used it when he was flying over the eaves and walls. It''s not that he had to compete, but that he was so curious that he really wanted to see who the thief was.


    This kind of swordsman, for everyone, will want to meet!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1148

    The speed of the two shadows is very fast. If passers-by suddenly see them now, they will soon think that they are going to hell.


    Suk is more and more sure that the snitch in front of him is a martial arts expert. Like this kind of expert, he has only seen Deng Xiaotian before, but Deng Xiaotian has never revealed anything, but this man is a real gun.


    The shadow ran faster and faster, and even at the end of the day, it did not just circle in the alley, but began to climb over the wall and jump over the ridge. However, it was not difficult for Suk.


    Flying over the eaves and walking over the wall is not a way to fight for straight-line speed. The real advantage lies in this aspect. It''s the second time for Suk to go all out. The first time was when he went to Yanjing to save Wan Qihong.


    Soon, the two of them started to jump on the roof. This scene is even more frightening, just like the first time in making a movie.


    I don''t know if it''s crooked or not. After Suk''s method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall played a normal level, the distance between the two people slowly began to narrow from the first 200 meters or so.


    When Suk''s physical fitness is not enough, and he is wondering if he is wasting too much energy in two big battles in a row today, the shadow in front of him suddenly disappears!


    Indeed, when Suk was a little distracted just now, the shadow disappeared, as if it had disappeared out of thin air.


    By this time, Suk''s position has long been far away from Fuli Jinxi garden. If there is black, there will be white. If there are high-end communities, there will also be such a village in the city. [


    it''s just like the place where the two women lived in the beginning. It''s also a cottage area with many alleys. Although the houses are not dilapidated, they are low.


    With the impression, Suk jumps up and looks at a cross alley in front of him. It seems that the snitch disappeared suddenly from here, but there is not even a street lamp here. If it is not for the bright moon in the sky, I''m afraid it''s possible to hit the wall.


    Crossroads, the next step you can choose, there are three directions. Where did the snitch go?


    In the dark, a figure tightly attached to the wall, a tight black suit, trying to control his breathing, with a scarf covering his face, only showing two eyes, at this moment is carefully adjusting his body state.


    Suk''s footsteps in this quiet alley, even if it is the lightest, can still make people feel it. Now he is also very careful. When the snitch suddenly disappears, a dangerous atmosphere will come.


    The snitch is really like Suk''s previous judgment. He is about 1.7 meters tall. He is not burly and even thin. As Suk''s steps get closer and closer, his body slowly begins to get ready.


    Kaka, Suk''s feet seem to step on a few pieces of sawdust, making such a sound, subconsciously looking down, at this time, the snitch moved!


    The body takes the left foot as the axis, turns 180 degrees, and then rushes out of the lane on the right side, appears in front of Suk, hands into a knife, hands fast, towards Suk''s neck is a palm!


    If this palm is thundering and powerful, it has the posture of several hundred steps against the wind. It will be cut at Suk''s neck in the light of calcium carbide and fire. If it''s really hit, Suk''s consequences will be worrying. After all, as the saying goes, it''s better to get ten punches than one.


    Fists hurt the epidermis, but palms hit to the inside. Moreover, the neck itself is a vital part of the human body, and both sides of the neck are covered with deadly blood vessels and nerves.


    Carotid artery and vagus nerve were distributed along both sides of the neck. If you use the outer edge of the palm to slash the lateral or posterior side of the enemy''s neck, you can compress the carotid sinus, causing serious arrhythmia and heart failure. If you have a dead hand, you can even be killed in two seconds.


    The snitch couldn''t say whether he wanted to kill or not. After all, when he was caught up in the theft, it was hard to separate the enemy from the enemy. In order to protect himself, it was better to start first, but his hand had not been cut down, and Suk had easily dodged to one side.


    In fact, Suk had already found out where the snitch was going. Although he was a little surprised when he lost his shadow at the beginning, he couldn''t stand it. He had the method of listening and debating! Even though the snitch had been very careful to hold his breath, his heart beat could not escape from Suk''s ears.


    As soon as Suk moved his step, he reached out to hold the thief''s wrist. Originally, he was just curious. He even thought that if he met the hero, he could have a good chat with him. After all, Wulin experts are not available.


    However, with the snitch''s hand splitting down, Suk''s face also changed. Depending on the strength and angle of his hand, this is the rhythm of lying down. Although it''s rash to chase him, it''s easy to cause misunderstanding, but you can''t help but ask for nothing. You''re going to put me down! [


    if he is not happy, Suk is not willing to say anything more. If he has a fight in advance, he has to stop him first.


    However, since the snitch was so light-weight that he could walk directly down the outer wall from more than ten floors, as if walking on the ground, it was not an embroidered pillow shelf. He couldn''t make it. He immediately stopped, followed by changing his palm into a finger, and the middle finger of his index finger was slightly separated to form a pair of chopsticks.Erlongxizhu, two fingers straight to Suk''s eyes, but suddenly turned into a finger in the middle, and quickly slide down to the chest.


    Although this finger avoided such vital parts as eyes, to tell you the truth, its power was not so small. Suk was surprised. His previous Kung Fu, including flying over the eaves and walking over the wall, listening and debating, and Overlord elbow, was basically from Shaolin, so he specially checked the 72 unique skills.


    Take the finger shot by the snitch as an example. It''s not an ordinary finger. It''s the Yin hand one finger zen skill among the 72 unique skills. Its practice method is internal and external cultivation, yin and Yang practice each other, and the combination of Zen and Gong.


    The inner practice of static skill can gather the powerful inner Qi in the elixir field, and make it run through the fingertip through all kinds of practice. The combination of Qi, power and spirit can produce daunting power. The most profound skill can also achieve the transformation of yin and soft power from the fingertip to attack people through the air.


    There is a folk saying: it''s better to have a leg than a fist; it''s better to have a fist than an elbow; it''s better to have an elbow than a palm; it''s better to have a palm than a finger.


    The one finger mentioned above is the Yin hand one finger zen. Suk didn''t expect that he could see the real stunt, but now is not the time to sigh. With a little toe, he quickly retreated.


    The snitch''s finger even brought out the wind, like thunder and lightning.


    At this critical moment, Suk finally dodged, but he still felt a burst of pain in his chest, just like being hit by a bow, and almost lost his breath.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1149

    For the first time, even when he met Leng Tianbing before, he was not so embarrassed.


    But now step back and finally find the right time for him. Only Shaolin Tan leg can be regarded as a powerful attack method.


    Suk is a direct proficient player on the 12th route. When the first kick is made, the whole person''s momentum becomes completely forward. The 12th route is continuous, with left and right thrust. Because he was almost attacked twice in front of him, he can''t help but get angry.


    Every foot is powerful and powerful. Suk gradually finds out that the snitch is flexible and explosive, but his physical quality is not so good. He dodges left and right and never confronts head-on.


    They always want to get close to each other, and when they can''t avoid it, they also use their ingenuity to unload their strength. However, they have already gone through hundreds of moves, but none of them speak. In the dark alley, there are constant rumors.


    However, the older Suk gets, the more he gets into the state. Now he knows that the snitch is good at light body skills, and he is very proficient in fingering and catching skills. All of them take a light and flexible way. He can''t find a solution for a while.


    The more so, the more Suk won''t give him a chance to breathe, twelve road Tan legs are endless, with the passage of time, finally can see that this thin man, some strength has not catch the potential.


    Besides, he took advantage of himself and went to battle with light weight. But the snitch was still carrying a burden behind him. In fact, there was no need to guess. It was estimated that it was all cash or some valuable things such as gold and silver jewelry. Naturally, it would not be too easy.


    The snitch''s action is more and more slow, and he can already hear his heavy breathing. Suk knows that his opportunity has come. First, he deliberately takes a hasty leg and makes a flaw. [


    sure enough, the snitch was fooled. His finger zen skill went straight to his leg, like a desperate blow. When Suk saw this, he was naturally eager to retreat. Seeing this difficult opportunity, the snitch didn''t want to miss it and immediately bullied himself.


    Suk and so on. Now, the magpie with Tan legs ascended the plum branch and directly stepped on the chest of the snitch. The speed of its legs was extremely fast, and the timing was just right. It was the snitch''s momentum.


    Suddenly, when he saw such an accident, the snitch was shocked. He couldn''t stand back any more. He could only retract his arms to block Suk''s foot, but he was also half a beat slow.


    With a bang, Suk pushed his right foot directly on the thief''s chest, but he didn''t try his best to teach him a lesson.


    The bottom plate of his foot hit the thief''s chest, and he immediately made another effort. Then he heard the thief snort. He was caught off guard, and he was kicked out and hit the wall of the alley behind him.


    All of a sudden, Suk was a little stunned. It seemed that something was wrong with the feeling from the sole of his feet, and the sound of the snitch just now was also surprising.


    However, Suk didn''t think about it, so he rushed forward, because he found that the snitch wanted to run away. It was amazing. After fighting for a long time, he wanted to run without saying anything.


    The snitch hit the wall behind him, followed by the reaction force to push his body forward, and he would fall to the ground. However, the snitch reacted very quickly. He supported the ground with his hands and twisted his waist. He would roll on the spot, roll to one side, and wait for an opportunity to escape.


    Suk''s eyes were quick and quick. Before the snitch made an action, he reached out to grab the collar behind the snitch and immediately pulled on his own side. At this time, the snitch seemed to have no strength to resist. Suk''s attack before, and his foot directly hit him in the chest, which was obviously injured.


    Suk did not expect that the weight of the snitch would be so light. He just pulled him over with a little effort. With a twist of his wrist, the snitch suddenly came forward.


    Because what Suk just grabbed was the back collar of the snitch, and the mask that the snitch only showed his eyes suddenly fell down, revealing his true face.


    Er! It''s a woman!


    Sukton was stunned when she was young. She was like a TV star named Dong Jie, with a face of goose eggs, a willow leaf eyebrow and a cherry mouth. But now she looks a little pale, and her eyes are very fierce.


    Although the moonlight in the sky is not bright, Suk still thinks that this woman seems to have seen it from somewhere. It''s definitely not on TV. Where is it?


    "Bang!" It''s a cry! At the moment when Suk was a little stunned, he felt a kind of severe pain between his legs. His whole body seemed to spasm. He could not care about the snitch in front of him and covered his crotch subconsciously. [


    one of women''s self-defense skills, kicking crotch!


    Not a skilful snitch, he finally chose such a move. When he got down, Suk was so hurt that his tears almost came out, and then he heard a rush of footsteps farther and farther away.


    Suk sat down on the floor, only sucking cold air. He quickly massaged his tendons and invigorated his blood. After about half an hour, he finally calmed down, but he felt a pain every step.It took more than ten minutes to catch up with him, but it has been nearly an hour since Suk walked back to the parking place of his car on the street. He was walking outside with as little friction as possible. He was so angry in his heart!


    "Mu Wanqing, I''m not finished with you!" Suk got into the car, sweating and breathing heavily. He was not tired, but he was really breathed. He had already controlled the woman just now. How did he capsize in the sewer!


    Good! At the beginning, I kicked you a few feet, but you are nvxia. How can you use such a dirty move? Please don''t fall into my hands in the future! Or else you''ll look good!


    Suk was angry and itchy. On the way back, he had already remembered why he was so familiar. This was not someone else, but the Wulin expert he knew on the plane. His name was Mu Wanqing!


    That''s right. The one who won someone else''s Chunyo, helped her with kindness, found water for her and held her. At that time, the plane could encounter severe convective weather. If she didn''t hold her, how could she stop the poison of Chunyo? I''m afraid I''ve been possessed by poison fire for a long time!


    Although I couldn''t help feeling it at that time, but I helped you so much, how can I get a little reward! Now pour good, this wench almost gave oneself waste!


    We''ll see about it!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1150

    Suk felt that he was hurt, not only physically, but also psychologically. He wanted to get to know a hero, who knew that the hero was a woman, and he was kicked.


    The most serious thing is that she even kicked her brother, which can be more serious than a blow to herself. As the saying goes, a scholar can be killed but not humiliated, she should be so rude to her brother. This revenge is not a gentleman.


    Of course, I''ve been chasing after others, which may cause misunderstanding. I don''t think about the factors. After all, I''m not a Constable of six gates. I really don''t want to catch her and punish her!


    Good evening! Good evening! Don''t fall on me!


    Feeling no longer as uncomfortable as before, Suk started the car again. It was more than ten o''clock, and he was plotted by Mu Wanqing. Now Suk just wants to go home!


    In winter, it''s early dark and cold outside, so the closing time of Suk''s supermarket is much earlier. If it''s in summer, people will come back for a walk at 11 o''clock, asking for a bottle of iced beer or a popsicle. Now! At ten o''clock, you can''t see anyone. You''re all at home. It''s warm. This is life.


    "The son is back!" Zhang Xue sits on the sofa in the living room and starts to pick up the cross stitch. His father Su Youfu is writing and drawing with a small book. It should be the type and quantity that he plans to purchase tomorrow.


    "Mom and Dad!" Suk had already adjusted his mood before entering the door. Even if he was wronged outside, no one was willing to worry his relatives. He walked to his mother with a smile. Although he was still a little out of step, he was not confident. It was no different from the usual.


    "Mom, what are you embroidering?" Suk put his hand on Zhang Xue''s shoulder, and his mother''s intimacy can be attributed to the ranks of coquetry. [


    during this period of time, Suk spent much more time outside than at home. Even his mother''s Cross Stitch had been completed for a quarter, which was the first time he saw it, but a pattern had been outlined on the embroidery cloth.


    "Fish every year?" Suk saw it because of the title.


    "Well, it''s more than a year. As soon as you get married, this can be hung in your wedding room!" Zhang Xue is very satisfied with the cross stitch is spread out, very instructive Jiangshan meaning: "how about? See if it looks good? "


    "Mom, I''m only in senior three. Besides, I haven''t graduated from senior three, OK?" Suk looks like he is about to cry. Now he is 18 years old, and his mother is about to worry about getting married. How can it sound so unreliable!


    As soon as Suk finished speaking, he found that his mother''s face was a little sunny and cloudy, and the cross stitch was put aside: "you know you''re only a senior three! What''s the matter with Li Feifei? Look at you. How many girls have you provoked? "


    In fact, Zhang Xue has long wanted to have a good talk with Suk, but during this period of time, Suk has been running outside all day long, and what she has done is more and more surprising. At the beginning, Ma Yina said how much money her son has. At that time, the old couple were already scared. Now, she has got back a pearl commercial building, but the most earth shaking thing is not these, but this time from the beginning Li Feifei, who came back from Yanjing, seems to have it!


    Suk heard Li Feifei''s three words, his head hummed, and he deliberately ignored it. This is completely caused by the ostrich mentality. He overwhelmed all the things he didn''t want to face. Who knows, he really forgot!


    But it''s no wonder that Suk, now he can be called a man of great learning. Examination is very important, curing the disease and saving people is very important, saving Hong Chen out of the pyramid scheme is very important, and it''s very important to understand the case of Li Weishuang''s car accident. In the middle, there are so important things happened with cuckoo and Qin Zheng!


    His mind had already been almost squeezed. Now when he suddenly mentioned Li Feifei''s question, Suk felt dizzy. In the face of his mother''s question, Suk had more to say.


    Li Feifei came back from Yanjing, suddenly like vomiting, aunt is not allowed, according to my mother''s test, Suk think the world is not good!


    "Mom, I''ll go back to my room first!" Suk is in a low mood, but at this time, Su Youfu also puts down his account book. Indeed, he is listening to what the mother and son said, and what Zhang Xue said has been said to him many times.


    "Son, you are no longer young. Think about it!" Su Youfu patted Suk''s shoulder, but he didn''t say much, but after two taps, Suk felt that his shoulder was heavy.


    Lying on his back in his bed, the brother below is still a little uncomfortable. This feeling is like a psychological shadow, which will never disappear soon. At least it will take a day or two.


    Looking at the ceiling, the light emitted by the energy-saving lamp is very soft, which can make people relax slowly. I don''t know how long it took, Suk''s mind finally cleared up. Sometimes he just evaded, which is not the solution.


    All this is due to the flower picking system. It gives you the chance to be outstanding, but it also brings endless troubles. There are blessings and misfortunes. Suk knows that when he gets something that others can''t expect, he always has to pay. [With a deep breath, I thought that I still had two rewards in the system. One was to get the killer of desire, and the other was to get the reward of proficient in College English. To tell you the truth, these two rewards are not in urgent need at present, so Suk did not extract them at the first time.


    Suk enters the flower picking system and is ready to extract it first. Who knows, as soon as he enters the space, he is immediately dumbfounded. On the screen where he usually publishes the task information, a few words suddenly appear:


    "task: seven stars shine high (complete); reward: the flower picking system rises to advanced level."


    "Please upgrade!"


    Nani? Seven stars shining high? Advanced? What''s going on? How did you feel before? Suk sat up and looked at the special dialog box on the screen. I''m afraid if he didn''t choose to upgrade, he would have no other options.


    Suk hesitated, which was really a problem for him. After the flower picking system was upgraded to intermediate level, he was on the verge of becoming an impulsive flower picker at any time. The sequelae of this upgrade was so strong. If he was upgraded to advanced level this time, would he suddenly become a QJ criminal who could be crazy at any time?


    Unknowingly, Suk began to hesitate. If he chose to upgrade, according to his previous experience, there might be other kinds of rewards. After all, when he was promoted to the intermediate level, there was one more item, such as black jade pendant and Pingban Fang, which came from this kind of reward. And now that he was in the advanced level, there would be more surprises!


    But what if you choose to refuse? Now that he has enough, he can live an enviable life. He can''t make up his mind whether to rush to the advanced stage or stay here!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1151

    If you don''t choose to upgrade, the interface will be saved. There will be no more tasks or rewards in the future!


    As for the two awards that I haven''t had time to extract, I can only say "g" again. One is the reward for seeking wishes, and the other is proficient in College English. In fact, they are all pretty good!


    It''s really hard to decide whether to choose a stable life or to pursue more intense stimulation. Suk is upset and keeps walking around the room.


    Looking back on what happened, what happened, and all the people I met since I got the flower picking system, all of them turned around in front of my eyes like a movie.


    Suddenly wake up, this so-called seven star high shine in the end is god horse thing! In the past, I had received a reward of five blessings, which should be the same as it.


    Luo Feiyan, Liu Mengmeng, Bai Xue, Ma Yina, Li Feifei, Du Juan, Qin Zheng, aren''t these seven people? And these seven people have a common characteristic, that is, they all got their virginity.


    My God! I don''t know. I''m scared. I don''t want to talk about myself. The flower picking system has changed too much. The task is actually carried out around these things.


    The origin of this flower picking system must be a sex wolf, and a sex wolf who attaches great importance to chuzi Luohong. In fact, when I heard the name of the system, I should have thought of this!


    Will there be an eight Star good news in the future? perfect? But think about the possibility that this system is based on the singular, otherwise, why didn''t you get the task reward of 66 Dashun before? [


    if he didn''t have cigarettes here, Suk would like to light a cigarette to relieve his depression. He is lying at the door, looking at the moon outside, the bending moon, emitting a cool light. It''s more than eleven o''clock unconsciously, but Suk is not sleepy.


    At this time, Suk suddenly heard that his mobile phone was starting to vibrate. He turned and walked to the bedside. It was Li Feifei''s phone.


    "Feifei!" Suk doesn''t know why Li Feifei calls himself at this time. It''s a bit unexpected.


    "Suk! Here I am Li Feifei''s voice is not very calm, and even can be heard in her tone there is a kind of uncontrollable joy.


    After hearing this, Suk thought what the girl was going to do when she came here so late. Subconsciously, she went to the door again, but the outside of the community was empty and there was no one!


    "Are you here? where? I''ll pick you up! " It''s really dangerous for a girl to come out so late. Some time ago, in the news of other provinces and cities, there was news that a girl who was alone in the night was killed. Naturally, Suk would not be waiting for her. This is not what a man should do.


    While talking, Suk grabs his coat, kicks off the cotton tow, and is about to put on his sneakers. But before he puts on all his equipment, Li Feifei''s voice comes again.


    "No! I said, "I said it''s the one coming!" Li Feifei was able to hear Suk''s side crash and explained it in a hurry. This time, his tone was a little shy.


    "That? Which is it? " Suk''s brain is a mess tonight. His brain reaction is obviously slow. He can''t understand what Li Feifei is saying.


    "Oh! That''s the big aunt In the end, Li Feifei obviously lowered her voice.


    "Oh! Ah? Here comes the great aunt? " Suk from the beginning of the confusion, to the later accident ecstasy, finally reflected what is going on, aunt came, that is to say, Li Feifei is safe now, don''t worry about her bby!


    Before Li Feifei''s abnormal performance can be said to be the biggest problem at present. Now, God makes the best of it and solves it easily. Of course, Suk is very happy: "is it really coming?"


    "Well, I just went to the bathroom, and suddenly I came! Ah! Oh, no! I don''t have a tampon with me! " It seems that Li Feifei didn''t expect to be so sudden before, and the preparation work was not very good.


    "You wait, I''ll buy it for you!" Suk blurted out.


    "You''re stupid, I''m at school! I''ll call Huahua and ask her to bring it to me! " Huahua is a roommate of Li Feifei''s dormitory. Naturally, she won''t be far away. [


    after hanging up the phone, Suk feels very happy now, and even has the impulse to shout a few voices. However, considering that it''s nearly midnight now, in order not to scare others, he can only be happy by himself.


    As for whether the flower picking system should be upgraded or not, Suk decided not to choose. This matter must be considered clearly. After all, an idea may decide his life.


    In a good mood, the whole body relaxed naturally. Of course, except for the brother who was hurt by the female burglar Mu Wanqing, this night is just wonderful.


    Suk lay in bed for a long time, excited, finally fell asleep, until the morning sun through the curtain, this is a hard stretch.Now Suk has been used to driving to school every day. Although students'' cars are not allowed to park in the school except for the staff''s cars, Suk''s exclusive parking space even looms outside.


    Suk knew that this was the result of Hongmao''s greeting, but now that he had the convenience, if he didn''t use it, he really didn''t know what to say.


    At the end of the morning exam, Suk didn''t leave in advance this time. When he was waiting for the exam in the morning, he met Wei Lan. He thought that he had broken his appointment several times before and asked her for advice. He could have lunch and chat with her at noon.


    Because Suk''s ranking is the first in the whole grade at present, he can enter the first examination room with No. 001, so it''s very easy for others to find him.


    "Boss Suk!" Suk went out to wait for Weilan. The girl''s last performance was ok, but she only ranked in more than 60 in the whole grade. Unfortunately, she had to struggle in the third examination room. As soon as Suk got to the third examination room, she heard Wang Xiaogang''s voice.


    The boy''s voice is very unique, showing a bass tone in the voice changing period, and the most rare thing is his tone of speech, there is always a kind of flat jnjn breath.


    Looking around, Wang Xiaogang is really good.


    "Boss Suk, what''s the matter with you? How do I feel about your walking posture? Your buttocks are very elegant! " Wang Xiaogang decided to go to Yanjing to study after the monthly exam, so it''s not surprising to see him now.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1152

    When Wei Lan saw Wang Xiaogang who came with Suk, his eyes immediately went wrong. Originally, Suk said he would invite him to dinner, which made him calm for a long time in the morning exam. Now he has a light bulb, and he suddenly feels that the world is full of malice.


    "No! Don''t look at me like that. It''s my treat today! " Wang Xiaogang''s family conditions are good. It''s nothing to invite people to dinner. To tell you the truth, he has rubbed Suk''s rice rut several times. This time, he decided to invite people to dinner. He also meant to have a meal.


    "Xiaogang is going to attend the training class in Yanjing in a while. We''re going to invite him to dinner today. Let''s give him some face?" Suk also saw that Wei Lan was not happy in his eyes. Just now the girl laughed, and her two tiger teeth were exposed. She wanted to tear Wang Xiaogang''s premonition.


    "Yes! Let''s eat pizza hut Wei Lan glanced at Wang Xiaogang and decided to choose a high-end restaurant.


    Compared with KFC McDonald''s, the consumption level of pizza hut is a little higher, but it''s a drizzle for Wang Xiaogang''s family!


    ¡°ok£¡ Let''s go now, let''s go In fact, Wang Xiaogang wants to invite Suk to dinner in two days, but Suk already has a schedule. It is very likely that he will go out for many days. It is very likely that after meeting, the next time he can''t say is when.


    The arrangement of the third month exam is different from that of the first and second year of senior high school, so all the students walking on the campus at this time are senior three students. Because Suk had passed the ditch with Li Feifei before, and she didn''t eat together at noon today, so the girl made an appointment with her roommate.


    This time in Yanjing, with the help of Suk, Li Feifei has completed the transformation from a girl to a woman. The same transformation is her small temper, which is moving towards the trend of being considerate and gentle.


    Taking the current situation as an example, I''m afraid she would have followed Suk long ago. Now, even if she had told her that she was eating with Wei Lan, she didn''t say much about Suk''s action. She seems to be very relieved about Suk. [


    there is pizza hut near No.17 middle school, so Suk didn''t drive and walked over directly. Although Wei Lan was gnashing his teeth to kill Wang Xiaogang just now, when it came time to order, he didn''t really order only the expensive ones. Instead, he carefully chose the relatively cheap ones to eat.


    A lot of things will fade after a long time. During this period, Suk is haunted. Sometimes his desk in the classroom is empty for a week. Now, Wei Lan feels a little gloomy.


    Although I had a strong impression on Suk before, now I began to talk. Fortunately, Wang Xiaogang was always talking about it, so there was no real cold.


    "Boss, when will your friends in Yanjing introduce me?" Wang Xiaogang knew that Suk often went to Yanjing. He went to the imperial capital alone this time, and vowed to rely on his own support in front of his parents. In fact, he was still a little nervous.


    "When you get to Yanjing, someone will help you!" Suk didn''t contact Wan Qihong because his last visit to Yanjing was confidential. Although there was contact during this period, he didn''t mention Wang Xiaogang.


    "I''ll go with you if I have time! I''ll introduce you! " Think about Deng Xiaotian. Through his own combing, he should be able to carry out the next stage of detoxification work. He really did go again.


    After all, I have already recognized him as a grandfather. To be a grandson, I must have the consciousness of being a grandson!


    "That''s what you said. Don''t lose anyone at that time!" It can be said that the friendship between Wang Xiaogang and Suk is short and effective. To tell the truth, the friendship in high school may be more pure than that in college. There is no scruples in speaking and doing things. This is the real foundation of friendship.


    Wei Lan looked up at Suk and hesitated for a long time before he said, "Suk, when are you going to Yanjing?"


    "Well? I haven''t determined the specific time yet! What''s the matter? " Suk didn''t expect that Weilan was also interested in it, but he didn''t think about it himself.


    "I want to go too. How about I go with you then?" Wei Lan said, his face a little red, subconsciously quickly lowered his head, and even this red halo soon spread to the ear.


    "Yes, yes! When you come to Yanjing, how about the three of us having the No.1 set meal? It''s my treat Fearing that the world would not be in chaos, Wang Xiaogang agreed directly.


    "Package one?" Suk is a little difficult to answer Wei Lan''s question. If he really takes Wei Lan to Yanjing with him, many things can''t be predicted, so he can only take this opportunity to change the topic.


    "Yes, it''s Qingfeng steamed bun shop. Where is the No.1 set meal? It''s cheap and good. It''s only 38 yuan!" As soon as Wang Xiaogang mentioned Qingfeng steamed bun shop, Su kedun understood it. A few days ago, it was reported in the news that the president of the people''s Republic of China went there for a meal, which made Qingfeng steamed bun famous.


    "Well, that''s it!" Wei Lan lowered his head and found that Suk didn''t have a clear answer to his proposal. The little hand under the table clenched tightly into a fist, and finally summoned up courage again. After that, he raised his head again and looked at Suk. [In fact, Suk had eaten Qingfeng steamed stuffed bun in Yanjing before, but he went with Wan Qihong and her group. How to say, it only tastes good. Who knows the chairman is also a mouthful. I heard that the chair of the chairman has been collected in that steamed stuffed bun shop, but it really sounds like a good idea to be able to eat with the chairman in the same shop.


    Now I see Wei Lan''s eager eyes. I really don''t know what to say.


    Wei Lan''s body is a little stiff, too nervous, and even breathing is a little unnatural. He just looks at Suk, until Suk nods with a smile, and finally he is relieved. Then Wang Xiaogang''s unkind laughter makes Wei Lan feel embarrassed and blush.


    "Let me tell you, this bun is not ordinary. People''s Daily has said that Qingfeng bun is the first one. Xiaolongbao, barbecued pork bun, Goubuli, Yichun big bun, Yuxiang bun, Changle bun, guantangbao and Shengjian bun are our country''s nine famous steamed buns. We have to eat them!"


    Wang Xiaogang naturally boasted about his proposal.


    Wei Lan''s meal, although with Wang Xiaogang''s big light bulb, was not as warm as he thought, but he finally had his own harvest, so that he was always smiling. However, because there was an exam in the afternoon, he still needed to read a book in advance, so the meal didn''t last long.


    Of course, this is not so important for Wang Xiaogang, who has devoted himself to directing, and Suk, who has passed through all the subjects in high school.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1153

    "Do you think you did well in this exam?"


    "How many times have you been absent from school?"


    "In a month, you''ve asked for 13 days'' leave!"


    "Except for weekends, you haven''t been at school for two weeks this month!"


    "You, you


    Shen Zheng can''t speak any more. He looks at Suk standing in front of him. After the exam, he asks for leave again, and it''s four days at a time. Why don''t you ask for one more day, just for a week!


    Suk lowered his head, can feel the anger of the head teacher, the table was slapped by him, now Shen is just like an erupting volcano.


    However, I can still feel that this teacher is not criticizing for the sake of criticism, but really worried about his study. Indeed, a senior three student is eager to have more time to study hard now, but he has asked for leave every two days, which is really a bit off the mark!


    Shen Zheng is breathing heavily. Looking at the student in front of him, if we say that Suk has always been a marginal person who is willing to be ignored, but a series of performances in recent months have been enough to make the whole school look at him with new eyes. [


    from hundreds of students at the end of the crane, they have been rushing to the first place, which can be described not only by the word "black horse", but also by the headmaster who pointed out Suk at the class teacher meeting of grade three in senior high school, which is the key to cultivate in the college entrance examination.


    Is a school famous by what? It''s not only an honor, but also a real benefit.


    But these things are the things that the school management team needs to worry about. As a head teacher, I really don''t want to see Suk disappear in the end.


    Shen Zhengzheng has been a teacher for more than ten years, and he has been a head teacher for five years. In his eyes, he has seen too many children with brilliant talents, but he left in front of the entrance examination.


    Moreover, it''s not the first time that he found this kind of student who suddenly seems to get through Ren Du''s two channels. This kind of student has not been obvious all the time, and even got a mess of exam results. But it seems that as long as he gets strong in the last year of senior high school, he can get excellent results.


    Of course, it''s the first time he''s seen someone like Suk who goes straight to the first grade in recent years. The more so, the less Shen Zheng wants to see Suk become like this.


    "Teacher, I really have something to ask for leave. How about this?" Suk felt that Shen Zheng''s breath began to calm down, which was just a blank period, because he was brewing the next wave of teaching. If he could not seize this opportunity and wanted to speak again, he would have to wait until 20 minutes later.


    Suk suddenly raised his head, looked at the head teacher Shen Zheng a pair of angry look, carefully put forward his own suggestions.


    Unexpectedly, Suk had to bargain with himself. Shen Zheng was about to explode again. Suk said in a hurry: "Mr. Shen, the monthly exam is over. Can you see my grades? Last time I promised you that there would never be a drop in grades, and this time it will be the same! I''m confident that I''ll be the first in my grade this time! "


    "You Shen Zheng asked Suk to be speechless. If Suk can really guarantee this, it doesn''t matter whether he is learning to listen to lectures or not. This is an instinctive rejection for teachers who preach and teach.


    "Mr. Shen, don''t worry. I really have this confidence. If you don''t believe me, you can read my paper in advance!" Suk said it is certain that the actual situation is the same. The overall difficulty of this test is high, but the more it is, the more it can open up the horizontal distance between students.


    With these rewards of the flower picking system, Suk can say that he is completely at ease with the exam. After all, the exam is just a standard quantitative test. As long as there are standard answers, Suk can say that he is 100% correct.


    "Hoo Shen Zheng takes a deep breath and suppresses his anger. Suk is right. Last night, when the school organized the teacher to review the paper, he had seen Suk''s paper. Although it was only two courses, Suk did not leak the questions, and he really got full marks.


    "Suk, you have a terrible mentality! Even if you can maintain the first level of our school, you should know that your competitors are not only in our school, but also 500000 examinees in the whole province Shen Zheng is very sincere, and Suk is also a little guilty.


    As the old saying goes, it''s really incompetent to be a monk one day and hit a clock one day! But what can I do? Not only snow white and he Fenglu, but also he Shusheng called himself. The Macau International horse king Invitational Competition will soon open! [


    "Mr. Shen, in fact, I have been making time for self-study. I also know the importance of college entrance examination for me, but there are some things I have to do. By the way, Mr. Shen, after the new year, the Shengtang charity foundation I organized will be officially established. Now I sincerely invite you to attend the opening ceremony!"


    Suk had to throw out a trump card. There was no way. If he couldn''t tell the truth, I''m afraid he couldn''t pass Shen Zheng.Shen Zheng was still listening to Suk''s self-examination at the beginning. Who knows what charity foundation he turned into if he didn''t pay attention? Suddenly a little stunned, a little pause: "what do you say? You organized it? Charity Foundation? "


    "Well! Mr. Shen, I''m going to Macao to invite Mr. He Shusheng to come to Weihai for ribbon cutting this time! " Shen Zheng was even more surprised when Suk said the name.


    Even though Shen Zheng has always been in the school circle, the scope of contact with the outside world is relatively small, but the name is really like thunder.


    He Shusheng, the richest man in Macao, is now the general manager of Macao tourism and entertainment Co., Ltd. although he has long been indifferent to the world and devolved all management power, he is still known as one of the most powerful people in Macao, and even as the "crown governor of Macao".


    The highest assets he controls are about HK $500 billion, and his personal wealth is up to HK $70 billion. His travel and entertainment company has a wide range of activities, including gambling, catering and entertainment.


    Moreover, he has a unique vision. He has invested in 365 industries, including international airport, Bank of Tai O, oil companies, electronic products and construction industry.


    "Levi cut the ribbon for Suk''s foundation? He Shusheng? " Shen Zheng felt that his brain could not turn around, and Suk invited himself to attend the opening ceremony. That is to say, he Shusheng, a little teacher from a third rate city, and a world-famous gambler. My God, the world is so crazy!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1154

    Shen Zheng was really shocked by what Suk said. He couldn''t imagine that one of his students would set up a foundation and go to Macao to invite he Shusheng to cut the ribbon. It''s clear that people from two worlds can''t get in touch with each other.


    What''s more, my student has invited me now. If I appear at the opening ceremony with he Shusheng, I can predict that I will be red. I''m afraid that I will be able to show a small face in all kinds of newspaper headlines.


    It''s an honor. It''s an enviable experience to drink and boast with friends in the future. What''s more, I''m afraid the headmaster doesn''t have such treatment.


    The strong shock made Shen Zheng not even question the truth of Suk''s words, until he was stunned for about five minutes before he regained his mind: "your foundation? Would you like to invite Mr. He Shusheng to Weihai? "


    "Yes, the foundation I set up has actually started to work, but it has not yet officially opened. In fact, Mr. He Shusheng will be invited to cut the ribbon at that time. He is the honorary chairman, and he will donate 20 million yuan to the foundation in his own name!"


    What Suk said is true. It was planned before and has communicated with he Shusheng. At that time, he will come to Weihai to attend the opening of the foundation in person. Just like this, he will be able to quickly open up the popularity of Shengtang foundation and attract more donations to the foundation.


    "What''s the matter with your foundation?" Shen Zheng''s attention has been deflected by Suk. He points to the stool beside him and says, "sit down and talk!"


    "Well, in fact, I''ve been making investments myself, but I''ve also made some money. I went to Macao some time ago and met he Shusheng''s granddaughter. Some of her ideas gave me a lot of inspiration!" Suk began to talk, but there was truth and falsehood in it.


    "In her social practice, she paid special attention to those out of school children in mountainous areas, but before she graduated from University, she had no money. It happened that I had some money in my hand, so she decided to set up this foundation!" [


    "at the beginning, the purpose of the foundation was to help these out of school children, but it was always narrow and the scope needed to be further expanded. However, our foundation''s financial resources were limited, and our heart was more than our strength. Later, Mr. He Shusheng was willing to participate in it, and finally solved the urgent problem!"


    "You said you were trying to save the out of school children?" Shen Zheng took a sip from the water cup on his desk, which was transformed from a fruit jar. There was a thick layer of tea in the cup. Teachers had to prepare lessons at night. After all, they had to have a good spirit, and even formed a habit over time.


    "Well! I feel that I can sit in the classroom and learn the knowledge taught by teachers. Especially with a responsible head teacher like you, I feel that I am too happy, but those children can''t even enjoy the most basic things. How pitiful it is. Now that I have the ability to do something, I must do it! "


    Suk speaks with a loud voice, and he flatters Shen Zheng without showing any trace. Then he looks at Shen Zheng''s face and starts to get excited.


    "Suk, you are my good student!" Shen Zheng takes a deep breath and hears that Suk slowly unfolds the blueprint. Shen Zheng seems to see that all the out of school children in the mountainous area are sitting in the spacious and bright classroom, reading aloud.


    The circle of teachers is basically dealing with students, and even basically living a two-point and one-line life. There are not many opportunities to contact with the outside world, so many teachers have a kind of childlike heart that has not been assimilated by the outside world, and they even feel more loving.


    "Don''t worry, the teacher will go, and will call on all the teachers in our school to join in. If I donate 10000 yuan, I will donate one year''s salary!" Shen Zheng was so excited at that time that he made a donation directly.


    "Ah?" The purpose of Suk''s words is not to persuade Shen Zheng to donate money. Suddenly, he is a bit silly. He also knows that Shen Zheng''s salary is not high. Compared with civil servants, teachers belong to public institutions, and there is a big gap between the salary level of teachers and civil servants. Even if the director''s fee is added, a month''s salary can not reach 25 at most.


    "Teacher, teacher!" Before Suk finished speaking, he was interrupted by Shen Zheng again: "it''s settled. You can go to Macao. If you can''t keep up with any courses, you can tell me that I''ll take you to cram!"


    Suk, with Shen Zheng''s promise to donate a month''s salary and his approval of asking for leave, finally leaves his office because the examination is still early and it''s not time to finish school, but he has made an appointment with Li Feifei before.


    Sure enough, Li Feifei is just outside the office building, wearing a long white down jacket and a fluffy scarf around his neck. The colorful scarf matches the pure white down jacket, just like a flower blooming on the snow.


    "How''s it going? Have you been criticized? " Suk told Li Feifei that he was going to Macao. As Suk opened his heart, he was willing to share these things with these girls. Maybe one day they will meet suddenly and let them know each other earlier. Maybe it''s a right idea."What do you think! Mr. Shen criticized me severely, but later, in order to compensate me, he gave me more than 20000 yuan! " Suk shrugged his shoulders and said that he really didn''t want to make the teacher lose money!


    "Ah? How can this work? I went up to him and said, how can I only criticize you! Just give me 10000 yuan! " Li Feifei thinks Suk is joking. After all, no teacher would do that.


    "No, don''t go up. What if you go up and Miss Shen realizes? When you ask me for money, should I pay it back or not? " Suk grabs Li Feifei''s arm. After all, there are more important things waiting for him. [


    "aunt is here?" Get into the car, today Suk has a task, today to take Li Feifei home for dinner, this is my mother''s personal arrangement, after sitting down, this asked in a low voice.


    "Well! Here we are At this time, Li Feifei was more shy than saying that she had one. She lowered her head and didn''t know if she had been frozen outside for too long. Her face was red.


    "Just come! I wish I had come! " When Suk started the car, the vibration of the engine just came. Suddenly, he heard a burst of noise in his ear. He saw the light in his eyes. Li Feifei punched himself on the shoulder: "are you relieved now? Don''t think you''ll be ok if you come! "


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1155

    Dinner by Zhang Xue personally o knife, yesterday just mentioned Li Feifei with his son, who knows in the morning told himself, the thing is a false alarm, how can this careless, must directly communicate with the parties, so! This is the dinner.


    Debt is light, not to say that he is sure that Li Feifei is not pregnant. In addition, Shen Zheng also agrees to his request for leave. Suk is really relaxed. After dinner, they stay at home. Zhang Xue and Su Youfu have a good eye to go out to see the shop. In fact, they want to make the two children more comfortable.


    Suk thinks about it, and tells us about the case of Li Feifei''s father''s car accident. Sun Ruigang and Yang Peier didn''t call themselves today. It seems that they haven''t made any progress in breaking through xng.


    However, to Suk''s surprise, when Li Feifei heard that the murderer behind the scenes was actually his father''s partner, he seemed to have expected it for a long time.


    "Well, my mother already knows about Liu Huafeng! If you say the most likely person, it must be him! " Liu Huafeng, as Li Feifei calls him, is the deputy general manager of Li Weishuang company.


    "Ah? You know what? So you didn''t give the police that lead? " Suk was even more puzzled.


    "No! Do you remember my mother''s meeting in the video conference room in Yanjing last time? At that time, Liu Huafeng disappeared! And the company''s financial problems, but because my father''s body has not fully recovered, this matter is so put down! "


    Li Feifei''s mother told her all these things. After all, the mother and daughter took care of Li Weishuang in Yanjing. Sometimes they would mention it in private: "Alas! I''ll deal with it when my parents come back! "


    Suk sits on one side and suddenly feels that Li Feifei has really become mature. She thought she would be furious when she heard the news. Who knows now she is sitting quietly and so calm. [


    "tell me, what''s the matter with your foundation?" On the road, Suk had already told her about the foundation. Now Li Feifei doesn''t want to talk about her father''s car accident. To be honest, it has always been a nightmare for her.


    "In fact, I have a lot of things you don''t know. I''ll tell you later! How can I say about this foundation? Actually, I won money from the casinos in Macao! "


    Suk hesitated whether he could take this opportunity to tell Li Feifei something about himself, but after thinking about it, maybe it would be too hasty to be in a hurry, but it was OK to reveal something that didn''t involve the relationship between men and women.


    "Well? Macau casinos? You go to the casino to gamble? And won? How much did you win? " Li Feifei''s eyes suddenly brightened. To tell the truth, in her impression, she heard more about the place called Las Vegas in the original Hong Kong film, but Macao''s Las Vegas seems to be full of thunder!


    A series of question marks can tell Li Feifei''s surprise, but the thing that really surprised her is still behind. Even Suk is not very nice to speak, for fear of scaring her!


    "How much? Hello! Not too little? " Seeing Suk''s wheezing, Li Feifei suddenly plays a prank and says, "if you can be a foundation, how can you get millions of dollars?" As he spoke, he squeezed his eyes.


    For the understanding of the foundation, Li Feifei thinks it should be like a love society. After all, how can an organization set up by high school students be the same as those made by big stars.


    "More than 60 million!" After Suk finished, he saw that Li Feifei was a little confused. The girl widened her eyes: "how much are you talking about?"


    "More than 60 million!"


    "What?"


    "More than 60 million!"


    "You don''t have a fever?" Li Feifei''s first reaction was that Suk was playing with himself, and he raised his hand to wipe Suk''s forehead.


    "It''s true!" Suk knew that she would not believe it. After all, it''s more than 60 million, which is not a small amount: "and the money is already in the foundation''s account!"


    Li Feifei found that Suk didn''t seem to be joking. He frowned slightly and looked up and down carefully. It seemed that he had a new understanding: "do your family know about your money?"


    "Know a little bit!" Suk thought this sentence sounded so familiar, shrugged: "now the foundation has recruited some people to take up their posts. You can come and have a look when you have time!" [


    "how on earth did you win the money?" Compared with that foundation, Li Feifei seems to be more interested in Suk''s winning, and his eyes are twinkling.


    "I don''t know. I won money anyway. Maybe I borrowed the light from Ho''s family! Do you know he Shusheng? He is the gambling king of Macao. He won money in his gambling house. This time, he went to help him with horse racing! "


    Li Feifei now feels that he can''t see through Suk at all. Now he doesn''t understand what he says. He has never even heard him mention it before.


    "Horse racing? What race Li Feifei''s eyes are about to jump out of the small stars: "is it the same as the color on TV?"


    "Almost!" As soon as Su Ke finished speaking, he heard the burglar proof door outside ring. Soon Zhang Xue and Su Youfu came in. Originally, the closing time was much earlier. In fact, the couple had nothing to do with staying in the shop, and even went home late."Auntie, uncle! You''re back! " Li Feifei quickly stood up, the girl is still very sensible.


    "Well, I''m back. It''s getting late. You two should go to bed early too!" After Zhang Xue came in from the outside, she took off her coat and hung it aside. She said with a smile.


    Li Feifei is suddenly flushed by Zhang Xue''s words. Subconsciously, he looks up at the clock on the wall. It''s almost ten o''clock. Although the matter between himself and Suk has been exposed in front of his parents, he is still very embarrassed to really live.


    "Mom, I''ll send her back to school now. If it''s too late, it''s time to close the self-study next night!" Suk saw that Li Feifei winked at him and quickly stood up, saying that he picked up his coat and car key.


    Watching her two children walk out of the house, Zhang Xue is in a complicated mood. In the past, she was worried that her son would be introverted and silent, and that she would not find a wife in the future. But now she is worried that her son is abusive and has provoked too many women.


    Although Li Feifei did not get pregnant before she got married, it is true that her son has ruined the innocence of others, but there is still a snow white! That one has lived at home for several days!


    "Don''t worry about it. Your son is old and can''t control it. Suk knows how important it is!" Su Youfu knows that what Zhang Xue said just now is that it''s too late for the two children. With the false alarm before, he really doesn''t want to be scared again.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1156

    Li Feifei arrived at No.17 middle school, just at the end of self-study in the evening. The day students went out of the school one by one with their cars. At this time, they just sneaked in and waved goodbye to Suk.


    Watching Li Feifei mingle in the crowd and soon disappear, Suk just walks to the car. For a moment, he doesn''t know where to go. Is it better to stay at Mu Wanqing, the female thief, or go to talk to Ma Yina about the foundation, or to Luofei tobacco?


    She got into the car and thought about it. Finally, she decided to go to find Luo Feiyan. One reason was that Mu Wanqing had plotted against herself yesterday, but she must have suffered a little injury. Today, she should not appear easily. Because it''s a little late now, Ma Yina still has her father to take care of.


    Driving to fangfeiyi, I need to tell Luo Feiyan about yesterday. One is cuckoo, the other is Qin Zheng. If I don''t tell you something, I feel uncomfortable.


    Rhododendron had gone to the hospital for examination yesterday, and the doctor was shocked on the spot, especially when the doctor was still the attending doctor who once treated Rhododendron. The two films were compared with each other, shouting that this is simply a miracle of life.


    Because Suk told me that he didn''t want to reveal that he cured the cuckoo himself. After all, the society is too complicated, and many things are obviously good, but in the end they will change.


    So azalea claimed that she didn''t know what was going on. She just felt that her physical condition was much better than before, but she didn''t know the details.


    Later, the attending doctor did a detailed examination for the cuckoo. For the time being, he just said that Suk''s examination was good.


    At the moment, Suk is lying on the big bed of luofeiyan, his brother suxiaoke is exposed to the light, and luofeiyan is lying on his leg to study: "well, it''s really hurt, and the feeling is different from before!" [


    "ah? What''s different? " After hearing this, Suk was surprised, because he didn''t study his brother''s habits. He went home last night and looked at it. There was nothing unusual at that time.


    Hearing what Luo Feiyan said, he immediately felt like beating a drum. This problem can''t be taken lightly. It''s not only related to life-long happiness, but also related to the great mission of inheriting the family.


    "It seems a little bigger than before!" Luo Feiyan is very serious answer, the inspection is very careful, stretched out his hand to stir Su Xiaoke, suddenly just now there are some absent-minded little brother, quickly raised his head.


    "Isn''t it swollen?" Today, Suk deliberately ignored his little brother''s abnormality, but he always felt uncomfortable. He didn''t know whether he was really hurt or because of psychological reasons.


    "The appearance looks normal. I don''t know if I''ve suffered internal injury. It needs further observation!" What Luo Feiyan said is very professional, which is a competition with andrologists.


    "How to further observe?" Suk raised his arms, sat up a little, and glanced at his brother. To tell you the truth, he really couldn''t see anything from the surface.


    "Of course, let it go a little further! Check whether the function has been damaged. It has been said that if there is no practice, there will be no right to speak. Let me practice it! " Luofeiyan was wearing pajamas and had just taken a bath. Inside, it was in a vacuum and outside, it was just a layer of pure cotton cloth.


    If we start from Suk to fangfeiyi people, when Suk arrived here, the customers had basically gone. Even Lin Xiaobai came home from work early today.


    After playing two tunes, they finally sent all the people away. They just went upstairs. Because of the new news Luo Feiyan heard today, there was a burglar in his client''s home, the safe was opened easily, and a lot of cash was lost.


    Suk wondered at that time whether he would be the one from Jinxi garden. After all, some of the people who come here to do beauty work are actually canaries in the legend. Maybe it''s a bit impolite to call them second wife and third child. They are always extramarital affairs.


    These people are very concerned about their body and appearance, which is the capital of their life, so they are really a new force in the business of beauty salon. Today, the customer who lost money didn''t come, but some people still know about her.


    That''s why Suk talked about his encounter with the snitch. Of course, there''s nothing to keep about the gloomy plot of his little brother being plotted secretly. Everyone is so familiar that he doesn''t know anything about it!


    As a user of suxiaoke, he was more worried than his owner. At the strong request of lofei tobacco, Suke agreed to let her check for herself.


    The result of the inspection is that now suxiaoke has entered a mysterious place, where the world is dark, he can''t see his fingers, and it''s very tight.


    Luo Feiyan in-depth examination, about an hour later, finally issued a diagnostic certificate, but at this time of her speech has some panting, out of breath: "rest assured, everything is normal!" [


    Suk was sweating all over and his chest was constantly undulating. He reached out and put Luo Feiyan''s legs down from his shoulders, changed his kneeling posture and lay beside Luo Feiyan.


    Luo Feiyan naturally got into Suk''s arms, but she didn''t know what was going on. Her body would naturally shiver every few minutes, and she seemed to be immersed in the strong stimulation before.Holding his hand around Luo Feiyan''s shoulder, Suk calms his breathing. Luo Feiyan has this kind of magic power. In the battle, Suk finally breaks through the psychological shadow of the snitch''s conspiracy and restores his old style. He is more brave and resolute in the war, so he is relieved.


    Luo Feiyan''s body seems to be covered with a layer of red haze. His skin is moistened with sweat and has an intoxicating luster. It looks like an octopus on Suk''s body. His fingers slowly draw circles on Suk''s chest. When his breath finally returns to nature, he can finally say a neat word.


    "Suk! Yesterday you finished acupuncture for cuckoo, why did my sheet disappear? " Luo Feiyan didn''t have any accusation and anger in his tone. Instead, he seemed to have encountered something funny.


    "Well! The cuckoo bled yesterday Suk hesitated and hawed. He wanted to tell Luo Feiyan, but when he said it, it was not very interesting.


    "Alas! I know. Do you feel pressure again now? " It has to be said that Luo Feiyan really knows Suk very well. He raised his head slightly, chin in one hand, and looked at Suk: "little Zhengtai, how can you be so popular? These women are crazy and want to go to your bed!"


    "Eh!" Suk some don''t know what to say is good, hesitated for a long time, this just continued to say: "sister smoke yesterday, I and sister Qin Zheng!"


    "Ah? Is Qin Zheng in your hands Without waiting for Suk to finish, Luo Feiyan directly guessed the result, which was really a little unexpected. He sat up directly, because the action was too big, the chest peaks were slightly trembling, and the two cherries seemed to be dancing: "she believed in Jesus, so conservative. Before marriage, jnyu, how could you eat it!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1157

    Qin Zheng is an apprentice. Many people in Fangfei know about it, and Luo Feiyan knows more about it. Even she knows that Qin Zheng has always been a virgin. Even when she first fell in love with Yuan Fang, she still sticks to her pure position.


    Every religion has its own doctrines, which are different from those of other sects. The reason Qin Zheng believes in * * is that she lived abroad for a long time when she was a child. In fact, there are many other requirements besides drinking alcohol and premarital Jinyu.


    As an oriental woman, even though she has lived abroad for a period of time and been influenced, she still has the kind of insistence in the relationship between the two Xing. This coincides with the doctrine of Jinyu before marriage, so it is also the most thorough one Qin Zheng insists on.


    So when Suk mentioned Qin Zheng, when he saw the slightly embarrassed expression on Suk''s face, he contacted the question of cuckoo that he had just mentioned before, and Luo Feiyan suddenly got by the analogy. Before Suk finished, he even guessed the result.


    Looking at Luo Feiyan''s dumbfounded appearance, the girl is not very surprised now. She has a shocked expression. Even her mouth is wide open. She can put a sausage, um, a large sausage.


    , feeling like a red face, was so speechless, nodding his head, he felt more and more of himself turning to a lecho maniac, especially the LFL smoke, which seemed incredible and opened.


    "Is that true? What do you really think of Qin Zheng Luo Feiyan''s words made Suk''s depressed mood worse, and his face became more embarrassed.


    "Well!" If you think about it, Suk can''t tell who was more active with Qin Zheng last night, but one result is inevitable, that is, they really passed the Xoo, and they are sure.


    "My God! My God Luo Feiyan murmured to himself, and suddenly fell beside Suk: "so my sister really became a sister! Will we fight side by side in the future? My God


    Suk was surprised by lofy''s wonderful ideas. This woman is just like this. She seems to take everything very lightly. There is no serious exclusive or exclusive love between men and women. Even in her consciousness, as long as two people are together, their sincerity is enough.


    As for whether this man will have other women, it really doesn''t matter much! Life is so short, and then worry about this, care about that, when really open, already old!


    Suk believes that if you change to another person, what you must consider now is not to fight side by side, two women and one husband, but to be furious. If you have her without me, if you have me without her, you will never give up.


    "I count! Bai Xue is one, Li Feifei is one, Du Juan is one now, your financial director Ma ina is one, Qin Zheng is also one of you. I''m six people now. No, there''s another one, Meng Meng. My God, you''ve got seven women! "


    Luo Feiyan knows too many things about Suke. Of course, Liu Feihong is the only one who keeps Suke in mind. Maybe it was an accident, and I''m afraid I''ll never have a chance to revisit my old dream again. Let it go with the wind!


    "Seven fairies, little Zhengtai, you have too much charm. If you change one every day, it will be a week! But how to get along with each other in the future is really a big problem! " Luo Feiyan began to give advice to Suk while he said it, but Suk was already covered with this sentence.


    "Little Zhengtai, your women will find each other one day. Do you want me to take this job next?" Luo Feiyan volunteered, but to be honest, the only ones she saw were cuckoo and Qin Zheng. Maybe she could organize the Fangfei Yiren team, but what about the others?


    "Sister Yan, what''s your good idea?" Suk side of the body, looking at Luo Fei smoke, modest advice.


    "There''s a way, but it''s not good!" Luo Fei stopped smoking and then said, "why don''t you invite us all one day, and I''ll be responsible for getting them drunk, and then we''ll have a big meeting, and we''ll be sleeping together. That''s OK!"


    "Ah?" After listening to this, Suk even simulated the possible scenes in his mind. More than 90% of the possible Xing would break out a World War: "forget it, your method is not very reliable!"


    "Then I have to break each one. The progress is a little slow. One by one, I''ll take my time. By the way, how about choosing Marina as my next target?" Luo Feiyan really broke his heart for Suke Cao. Of course, this is also a reward for Suke''s nearly breaking his Cao.


    "You have a look first. I told her that she would prepare the funds!" Suk nodded, noncommittal, because during this period of time, luofeiyan has begun to step-by-step plan to put "pingbanfang" on the market, and last time he promised that she would allocate funds.


    He used to be a technology shareholder, but now he has invested in capital. He seems to be the actual boss of the upcoming Fangfei Yiren daily chemical group. However, Suk decided to leave this matter to Luo Feiyan to Cao. After all, he knows that Luo Feiyan always has an obsession in his heart, that is, with his own hands, he directly pulls Yanjing Yue''s family into a place of no return.This revenge plan Suk and Luo Feiyan never talked about, but they kept it in mind.


    "Well, listen to you, she should be easier to get along with, then I will use my charm to conquer her!" Luo Feiyan was very confident and patted his chest peak with his hands. He made a light sound, which was very pleasant.


    "I don''t think you''re grabbing women from my side!" Suk also knew that he couldn''t be in a hurry, so he put down his mind for a while, relaxed his mood, and began to joke.


    "Little Zhengtai, don''t you know that elder sister takes all men and women?" Luo Fei, who had been lying on the bed for so long, had almost recovered his strength. Moreover, because of the fierce fighting before, he lost a lot of water, and both of them were thirsty.


    Looking at Luo Feiyan''s swaying posture, he got out of bed to pour water and drink. His body was pure, and his beautiful shoulder blades had smooth curves. His waist was slim, his hips were erect, and lotus was growing step by step. Those two big balls were wobbly. I really wanted to grab them with my hands!


    Sitting on the bed, watching luofeiyan go back and forth, the back turned into the front, natural to carve, perfect posture, Suk seems to appreciate a work of art.


    "Here''s the water!" Luo Fei brought a cup of water to Suk. The service was very considerate. However, seeing Suk''s eyes falling on his chest peak, he seemed to be absorbed in it. Now he turned into two hands to deliver the cup, slightly bent over and used the Opera: "officer, please drink water!"

 Chapter 1158

    "How about milk instead of water?" Suk squeezed his eyes at luofeiyan, the meaning of which is self-evident. What''s more, luofeiyan, a woman with a soul full of ghosts, doesn''t know what Suk means.


    When Suk said this, the word "you Rong Naida" appeared in his mind. I really don''t know how big this woman is?


    "Want milk?" Luo Feiyan straightened up, put the water cup in his hand on the bedside table, and tilted his head: "can I understand that you are thinking about my provocation, ready for another round?"


    Luo Feiyan''s voice didn''t fall. He suddenly stepped on his toes and went up lightly. In the final analysis, there are differences between men and women. Especially in this sport, women''s recovery ability is several times stronger than men''s. In fact, men''s effort is much more than women''s. You should know that the relative movement between piston and cylinder is that piston is more durable than cylinder. As a result, piston is always damaged first than cylinder.


    You can see that Luo Feiyan is as light as a swallow, and his hand is like electricity. The monkey steals peaches with a supernatural and unpredictable skill. But Suk himself is recuperating. Naturally, he can''t resist Luo Feiyan''s attack. If he doesn''t pay attention, suxiaoke has fallen into the enemy''s hands.


    "No!" Suk was stopped by Luofei immediately. He didn''t dare to move, so he could only clamp his legs tightly together and begged for mercy: "sister Yan, OK, I don''t want to take any milk. I have to go back!"


    "Go back? It''s not that easy. You see, your little brother has betrayed you! " Luo Feiyan insisted that Qingshan didn''t relax. As soon as he finished, Suk immediately felt it.


    Luo Feiyan''s little hand seems to have the magic power to transform decay into magic. Just after touching it, Su Xiaodi had already entered a dormant state. Suddenly, he seemed to be stimulated. He held his chest up and raised his head. He saw that he was about to enter a fighting state. It was amazing. If he really made a comeback, when would he go home.


    "Sister tobacco, sister tobacco, no way!" Suk waved!


    "How can a man say no!" Luo Feiyan has been in an invincible position. He can attack and defend when he enters. Naturally, he leans forward and makes a flattering eye as he speaks.


    "I can''t. I have to go home and pack up. I have to catch a plane early tomorrow morning." To be honest, Suk didn''t dare to have another fight. The main reason was that he was afraid of wasting time. He went home today and got all his papers ready, so he could get on the plane tomorrow morning.


    "Oh Luo Feiyan used a little force on his hand, reluctantly finally relaxed: "I have to catch a plane - shall I help you fight the next one?"


    "No! Don''t Suk looked at Luo Feiyan and finally released his hand, but immediately seemed to have some regret. He quickly turned over and hid in the past, quickly put on his clothes, and finally dressed neatly again. Looking at Luo Feiyan''s resentful eyes, he could only give her the letter of war in advance.


    "Sister Yan, wait for me to come back! I''ll bring you a present then! "


    "Is your present full of bullets? Save from today? It must be impossible. Snow white girl over there can''t help it. She''s waiting for you to go back and kill her! " Luo Feiyan had no idea that Suk would be warmly received by Bai Xue when he arrived in Macao. Maybe Suk would even hook up with others and finally burst out a group of vinegar.


    "Xiaozhengtai, when you come back, you should make it up to your sister." Luo Feiyan is still not wearing any clothes, went to Suk, stretched out a finger along Suk''s cheek.


    "Sure, sure!" For a long time, Suk didn''t go home until after 12 o''clock, especially now he is still working as a pianist, although he hasn''t been paid for a long time.


    Suk was familiar with the way, and luofeiyan didn''t want to dress again, so he didn''t send him downstairs.


    After sitting in the car, Suk looked at the time. Now it''s just time to go home and start the car, but the speed is not fast, especially when passing by those luxurious residential areas, he will subconsciously look more.


    Mu Wanqing, the thief, must not fall into my hands, or she must look good! This is because today we have verified that our brother is still strong. Otherwise, if Suk doesn''t go to Macao now, he will have to dig three feet to find out this woman.


    It was good luck in the evening, and there was no shadow. When Suk came home, Zhang Xue put the cross stitch aside.


    "Mom, don''t wait for me next time. It''s so late. You''re not sleepy!" Suk sees that it''s more than 12 o''clock now, and his father has gone to bed now. Every morning Su Youfu goes to the morning market to pick up fresh vegetables. Although Zhang Xue can be a little late, she still doesn''t get enough sleep.


    "It''s OK. I can''t sleep well when I''m old! Did Feifei send her to school? "


    "Well, I sent it back. Then I went to fangfeiyi people for a walk. I came back late!" Suk felt very guilty. When he was so old, he always worried his parents.


    "Well, go to bed early. I have to catch a plane tomorrow." Zhang Xue knew that Suk was going to Macao, and she went back to her room.


    Suk took a hasty bath and put the clothes and certificates he needed to bring tomorrow into his bag. Then he lay on the bed. Maybe it was because the battle with luofeiyan took a lot of physical strength and soon fell asleep.After breakfast at home, Suk started. After all, it was not the first time he took a plane. He was familiar with the road. The journey was not short, and he had a plane meal. By the time the plane landed, it was already two forty at noon.


    Following the crowd to the exit, the crowd was crowded, and soon found Bai Xue and he Fenglu. After all, there were two beauties in the middle, which really stood out from the crowd.


    "Suk! Suk Bai Xue couldn''t restrain her excitement for a long time. She just threw he Fenglu aside. The temperature in Macao is 17 or 8 degrees higher than that in Weihai. She has to wear a down jacket at home. When she gets here, she can get rid of it in a single suit.


    Blue and white plaid shirt, denim suspenders, head with a white Beret with black spots, with a strong British wind, Suk felt like a gust of wind, snow suddenly got into his arms.


    Yeah! It seems that the chest is bigger, and it''s very comfortable to hold it on his chest. Suk is carrying a simple luggage bag and opening his hand. Before he can react, Snow White''s mouth has been sent to his lips.


    Lips and teeth depend on each other, lips fight with each other, red lips are as hot as fire, delicate tongue is as soft as water, that kind of indescribable missing seems to be melted in this kiss, and suddenly it has become the air for passers-by around.


    Snow white until breathing some difficulty, it is difficult to part of the mouth, even at this time feel the lips a little numb, and even can feel the blood in the lips beating, tongue Tian Tian lips, found that everything is OK, this is embarrassed to sue Ke spit out his tongue, witty smile.


    Maybe in this kind of International Airport, it''s not a big deal to kiss in public, so no one even takes a look at it. Suk is relieved to find this situation. Just now, he seems to have caught Snow White''s ass subconsciously.

 Chapter 1159

    When Suk realized that the claw of Anlu mountain was not honest, and when Suk felt that the people around him didn''t take a look because he was kissing snow in public, he finally found that he Fenglu didn''t know what had gone behind snow.


    At the moment, he Fenglu''s face is a little embarrassed and her eyes are a little disdainful. It''s really rare for a woman to make such an expression.


    Sure enough, Suk found that he Fenglu''s eyes fell on the hand he had just retracted, and this hand was the culprit who had grabbed Snow White''s buttocks several times before. He suddenly felt a little hot on his face.


    Snow White feels that Suk''s body seems to be a little stiff. She turns her head to look back along his eyes and finds that her best friend seems to be careless in making friends. Then she moves out of Suk''s arms.


    "Long time no see!" Suk takes a step closer to he Fenglu. In order to show his equal treatment and resolve the previous embarrassment, Suk enthusiastically opens his hands.


    He Fenglu hesitated. She couldn''t be as bold and heroic as her best friend Bai Xue, but she was not good at rejecting others. She hesitated for a long time, and finally had to take a step forward with Suk.


    Well, the figure is still very good, comparable to snow white. Suk is still aware of current affairs. He doesn''t come to bear to kiss him. He just hugs him and touches him.


    I don''t know why, at the moment of close contact with Suk, he Fenglu inexplicably remembered that he had given Suk his first kiss so easily when he was in the VIP box phone room of the new Lisboa casino.


    As soon as the gate of memory is opened, all the past events come out. Another time in Tianjin, Suk suddenly broke into the hotel and saw that he was not looking like an inch.


    At the racecourse, Suk was rescued from the crazy horse''s hoof, which was filled with palpitation.


    When I stayed with Liu Feihong, I slept with Suk.


    For a moment, he was a little distracted.


    "What''s the matter?" When Suk saw he Fenglu''s appearance, he suddenly remembered the disdain and mischief in his eyes just now. His hand, which had just been taken back, suddenly extended out again.


    He Fenglu suddenly feels that her body is suspended. When she reacts, she has been hugged and rotated by Suk: "what are you doing? Put me down


    "I thought you didn''t have enough!" Suk looked at he Fenglu''s pretty face, and he felt that he had avenged himself. He released his hand.


    "What''s the matter with you two? Let''s go. Do you want to have afternoon tea?" Snow White didn''t have anything wrong with Suk holding he Fenglu, but she knew that Suk just ate a little on the plane, worried that he was still hungry, so she put forward her opinions very considerately.


    Snow said so, he Fenglu also inconvenient continue to investigate Suk just bold move, had to stare Suk a look to cover up his just nervous embarrassment: "let''s go!"


    Two beauties pick up the plane, which is not what ordinary people can enjoy. Suk follows behind and has settled his own accommodation problem while walking.


    When he Shusheng knew that Suk was coming to Weihai, he had already started to prepare for the work, but later found that Bai Xue had already made all the plans properly, so he didn''t say much.


    After all, even he Shusheng knows that Suk is now the son-in-law of Lianyi gang and Bai chongtian''s son-in-law. Since he is here, he must live in the Bai family.


    "Brother Sanming!" Suk got into the car and found that the driver was still an acquaintance. It was Sanming who had been driving with him in a road rage and experienced a gunfight.


    Sanming nodded to Suk and didn''t say much. This is a Cadillac Escalade. It''s a large SUV, and the driver can seat seven people.


    Suk and snow white and he Fenglu all sat in the back row. When the car started, they could only feel the slightest engine sensation. The car became extremely quiet, and the outside sound was blocked.


    "The car in the back?" When the car started, Suk soon found that there were two cars behind him, frowning slightly. The scene of being chased by someone on the road last time he came to Macao is still fresh in my mind.


    "One of my dad''s, one of Lulu''s!" Snow White turned to take a look, and soon gave Suk an answer. In fact, no matter who the Bai family or he family is, they attach great importance to Suk''s arrival.


    If these two girls didn''t have to come to pick up Suk, it''s estimated that the show will be even bigger. It''s not just three cars. It''s very possible to form a team.


    It''s easy for he family to understand that he Shusheng is still waiting for Suk to win the race and make fun of his old rival. It''s not that he didn''t go to find good riders during this period, but in front of the shock wave of the steed, they all sink sand and break halberds. Therefore, for Suk''s arrival, we can say he is looking forward to the moon.


    The attention of Bai Xue''s family is multifaceted, one is because Suk is her daughter''s boyfriend, the other is actually from he Shusheng.


    If we say that in Macao, the underworld is the Lianyi Gang, and the Bai family is a well deserved family of gangs, then he family is a real top class family. Even if he Shusheng is in a semi retired state, his influence is still unmatched.Suk and he Shusheng have established friendship, which plays an important role in the future development of the Bai family. Although his daughter and he Fenglu are best friends, this kind of handkerchief can''t get the help of Xing in real life and death, but Suk is different. Suk can turn the tide by virtue of his friendship with he Shusheng.


    So now there is such a scene. There is a carride Escalade in the front, two cars in the back, a Mercedes Benz Viano and a Volkswagen touan. In addition, there are powerful men sitting in the two cars in the back, probably with live ammunition.


    At the beginning, these people were hidden in the crowd at the exit of the station, protecting the safety of Bai Xue and he Fenglu at any time. Of course, Suk didn''t realize this at that time.


    "Do you miss me?" Snow White lying in Suk''s ear whispered, two people close, especially snow white, like to squeeze into Suk''s body.


    "I think so!" Suk was a little embarrassed, because he Fenglu was sitting on the other side of him. When he got on the bus, he was sitting with Bai Xue in the back seat. Who knows, in the end, he Fenglu did not sit in the spacious seat in front of him and squeezed over. Then he became a beautiful woman on both sides.


    "What do you think of me?" Snow White put her head on Suk''s shoulder, this voice is slowly coquetry.


    "Think of it all!" Suk feels that he Fenglu seems to have heard something and moves to one side quietly for fear of avoiding it.


    "Have you thought about it here?" Snow White''s little hand does not know when it has been put on Suk''s leg. At this time, it is slowly approaching Suk.

 Chapter 1160

    Suk feels that Snow White''s fingertips have even started to make trouble. In fact, he always wants to keep a good sitting posture, but Snow White doesn''t give him a chance. Now it''s OK, he can''t run if he wants to move away.


    Sanming is driving quietly in front of him. He Fenglu is sitting with his head turned out of the window. He doesn''t know what scenery he is studying, but Suk feels that his heart is beating faster.


    I haven''t seen snow white these days, and I''m really not used to her unrestrained. Suk knows that Snow White has a strong love for the joy of fish and water, which can be seen from her endless demands before.


    Except for the first time when Suk took the initiative to attack and start the war, all the rest were passive. Although they enjoyed fighting, they could not bear Snow White''s tireless efforts!


    Good fire costs carbon, good woman fehan! This is a well-known saying. As long as Suk thinks that he is about to face the powerful attack of snow white, he has an indescribable feeling.


    Quietly moved his thigh, let his sensitive parts away from snow''s claws, lowered his voice: "don''t make a noise, there are still people in the car!"


    "But I can''t wait!" Although Snow said so, but also a lot of honest, take Suk''s arm, leaning against him.


    The only good thing is that Macao is small in size, so no matter where you go, it won''t take too much time. Just when Suk began to get used to Snow White''s provocation, the car slowly stopped in front of a villa.


    This is not the one Suk lived in last time. According to Bai Xue, there was an accident in that villa. He had seen blood and ruined Feng Shui, so he was not suitable to live there, so he moved directly.


    At the level of Bai chongtian, there is not much work that needs to be done by himself. Today, Suk is coming, so it is necessary to receive him as the host and father-in-law.


    Bai chongtian is sitting in the living room, brewing Kung Fu Tea by himself, wearing a gray hemp Tang suit with a white face. It seems that he has an indescribable taste of elegance. It''s hard to imagine a black and astringent man who can run Kung Fu Tea by himself. Moreover, his craft is by no means ostentatious. Without years of accumulation, he can''t do it Competent.


    "Back Bai chongtian raised his head slightly, and his hand kept moving, as if he had repeated it thousands of times. He had reached the skill of tea in his heart.


    "Hello, uncle!" Suk nodded. After all, it was not the first time that Suk had met each other, and now Suk has faded the introverted, silent and cowardly way he used to be. In his heart, he also knows that in Bai chongtian''s eyes, he must not like the submissive soft Xing son, instead, he just sat aside.


    "Uncle, you are a good craftsman!" Suk is not a sincere and hypocritical flatterer. In fact, although he basically doesn''t drink tea, he knows some of the tricks in it. He sniffed as he said: "it''s delicious!"


    "It''s Phoenix tea. It''s estimated that few of you will drink it!" In fact, kung fu tea is not popular in the north, but it is a famous custom in the south, and many people in Macao are also good at it.


    When they talk, he Fenglu and Bai Xue can only sit and watch. Just on their way back, they said that they would not have afternoon tea. After visiting Bai chongtian, they would go to Shengsheng racecourse and then visit he Shusheng.


    "Come on! Try it Bai chongtian has four small cups, one for each person. He fills them one by one and invites everyone to taste them.


    "Small, light, thin, white! Good cup Suk two fingers pinch the cup, the cup is very small, carefully to the mouth, hot tea immediately refreshing.


    "Oh?" Originally, Bai chongtian didn''t think that Suk would really understand this craft. However, when he heard Suk''s four word formula of "small shallow thin white", his eyes suddenly brightened. This is the secret of choosing tea cups.


    "Small is a sip, shallow water does not leave the bottom, white as jade to set off the color of tea, thin into the paper to make it fragrant!" Suk saw Bai chongtian''s eyes and continued.


    "Suk, can you see the age of my tea cups?" Bai chongtian also drinks all the tea in his hand, then turns his wrist slightly, and the bottom of the cup is facing Suk.


    There was a word on the bottom of the cup. Suk turned over his cup and saw that it said "if you treasure it deeply", but Suk''s eyes turned black when he looked at the antique: "uncle, I dare not say that, but your cup is really precious! Blue flowers on a white background are usually broad. It''s really good! "


    Ruoshen, the word was first seen in the Kangxi period, so Suk really can''t talk nonsense.


    "Oh! Have you made a mistake? What kind of tea do you drink! Dad, we''ll go out to see grandfather he later! " Bai Xue is the apple of her eye in front of Bai chongtian. She doesn''t have so much scruples when she talks. She looks at her father angrily.


    "Ah! Yes! You go! Don''t let Mr. He wait, but come back early for dinner, Lulu will come with you Bai chongtian also put down his cup and stood up.


    Bai Xue grabs Suk''s arm, and Suk smiles at Bai chongtian helplessly. I''m sorry. After all, it hasn''t been 20 minutes since I sat down. It''s about to catch up with the next one!"Go! Go Bai chongtian is very considerate and waved his hand, indicating that Suk doesn''t care about these things, but just when Suk is about to move, the mobile phone in his pocket vibrates.


    It''s sun song who called. It seems that he should have come to deliver good news. According to the previous deployment of Chen Dong, director of Tianjin Municipal Bureau, the anti Mafia action should have been launched last night, and Liu Feihong has been called in advance. If there is no accident now, he should have started to take over those industries of Hongfeng.


    "Hello! I''m Suk


    "Boss! Something''s wrong! We''ve been designed! " Sun song''s voice is full of fatigue, with hoarseness and weakness, and even a kind of helplessness.


    Suk''s face was stiff with a smile. It was not Liu Mengmeng, not Mo Xiaoqi, but Sun song who called. This made him realize the seriousness of the matter immediately. Sun song would not be like this unless he had to.


    "What''s going on?" Suk''s voice is a little more dignified. Bai Xue and he Fenglu, who were going to go out, stop and look at Suk with doubts on their faces. Even Bai chongtian is subconsciously concerned and frowns slightly, aiming at his daughter.


    White snow saw father''s eyes, shook her head, she really did not know.

 Chapter 1161

    Originally, according to Suk''s expectation, with the care of Chen Dong, the director of public security, under the unified action of their public security, Hongfeng''s power will collapse immediately. At that time, as long as Liu Feihong and his people quickly control the situation, Hongfeng''s industrial site will be at hand, but I never expected to hear the news.


    Sun song''s voice continued to come from the other end of the phone: "Hong Tian has come to Tianjin!"


    "Who is Hong Tian?" Suk has never heard of this name, but it is not difficult to guess that he must have some blood relationship with Hong Feng.


    "Hong Tian is Hong Feng''s elder brother. We don''t have any information about this. Even the person I bribed doesn''t know this person!" Sun song did buy a few insiders under Hongfeng before, but also for the sake of coordination. Who knows, it didn''t have the effect it should have.


    "Hong Tian is very powerful in southern Henan Province, even more powerful than our zaiweihai. He swallowed the territory of two cities by himself. This time he brought a large number of people here and caught us off guard!"


    Feel sun song on the phone there silent for a while, even Suk can hear his heavy breathing: "big tiger brother is dead! I''ve been shot to death


    "What?" Liu Dahu is Liu Feihong''s right-hand man. He has been known as his right-hand man with Ma Meng all the time, but his only hobby is gambling. Since he began to be in charge of Liu Feihong''s underground gambling house, he has rarely come out to hang around.


    Suk had several contacts with Liu Dahu, but he was not familiar with them at all and didn''t speak much. But this doesn''t hinder Suk''s anger. The enemy can die, but his own people can''t get hurt.


    It seems that I have already recalled the appearance of Liu Dahu. He is not tall, but he is burly. He always keeps the middle hair style. It''s a habit not to wash his hair for three or four days. Every time I see him, he is a greasy traitor.


    Smoking is not free, and the grade of smoking is not high. It''s the kind of cigarettes that cost seven or eight yuan a box. It''s a bit cheaper for a boss who is already a leader, but he likes it very much. He has to work three boxes a day, and the smoked die is golden.


    Apart from his tendons, he also has the tattoo of a down hill tiger. It''s hard to see that he is also a one yuan general. At the beginning, he followed Liu Feihong to fight hard in the south, but now he was suddenly shot to death?


    A man who is determined to die at the gambling table is gone?


    Bai chongtian has been able to feel that Suk''s mood is out of control. Although he still doesn''t know what happened, he still takes a step closer and pats Suk on the shoulder: "Suk, control anger!"


    Bai chongtian''s voice is very calm, even doesn''t seem to bring out a little sense of QS color, but for Suk, it''s like suddenly hearing the morning bell and evening drum, and taking a deep breath. He feels that this thing won''t stop here, and sun song hasn''t finished with himself.


    "There''s more!"


    "And brother Meng was also shot, but he didn''t hurt him. Our brother suffered a heavy loss and died - seven dead already!" When Suk heard this, he felt a kind of pain in his heart.


    "How is sister Feihong now?"


    Suk knew that it all started because of himself. Liu Feihong went to Tianjin to help himself to settle the matter. But now he has become like this. His powerful men and soldiers have suffered heavy casualties. If his dead brothers are almost breaking the double-digit number, more people will be injured.


    "Sister Feihong has gone back to Weihai now. Boss, please advise sister Feihong. She is calling people now and is ready to fight with Hong Tian. We can''t do him!"


    Sun song''s voice is now urgent. Suk can''t feel how powerful Hong Tian is. He can''t see how many people he has and how many guns he has. But since he can control the two cities in the south of Henan, it''s obvious that he has a strong force.


    With Liu Feihong''s current strength, he really can''t win. If he blindly shakes, I''m afraid he can''t even achieve the result of losing both sides. In the end, he is bound to lose to the ground.


    But Suk knows Liu Feihong''s character. If there is a weak side in her character, this kind of weakness will only appear in front of her relatives. In such a situation, she will never shrink back, or she will not make a name in the south.


    "Where''s brother Meng?" Suk continued.


    "Brother Meng went back with sister Feihong. Now I''m in charge of Tianjin. Sister Feihong arranged us to hide in the suburbs before she left!" Sun song is also in a bad situation. When he called Suk, his wound was still bleeding.


    The original plan is perfect. As long as the police start a large-scale investigation, they will soon be able to bring opportunities to themselves. Who knows that this situation will happen.


    "Where is Chen Dong?" Suk suddenly thought that since things have been so bad, it is impossible for the public security bureau to sit back and ignore. Isn''t Chen Dong always adhering to the concept of building a safe Tianjin?


    "Boss, the bullshit winter sword you said didn''t move at all. I suspect Chen Dong has already stood on Hong Tian''s side! Sister Feihong called him at that time, but there was no response at all! "When Chen Dong was mentioned, sun song was obviously angry. The expected police action didn''t appear at all. It can even be said that there was no disturbance at all. In any case, this is an extremely abnormal thing.


    "Well, I see. Settle down with your brothers first. Be careful. I''ll deal with the rest!" When Suk heard this answer, his bad feeling was stronger. But now he has sorted out the whole thing clearly, and his mood has begun to calm down. What he needs now is to calm down.


    After hanging up, Suk stood where he was, thinking about what he should do.


    "What''s the matter? If you need my uncle''s help, just say it!" Bai chongtian just stepped closer, and the words he heard probably formed a line. He also knew that Suk had a background of underworld. He quickly reflected that it should be a fight that had lost half.


    "Uncle, it''s OK. I''ll call first! Sorry Now Suk, Bai chongtian, Bai Xue and he Fenglu are all standing at the door. Suk looks at them and smiles apologetically: "sorry, Lulu, I have to delay for a while!"


    "All right! Let''s go first He Fenglu knows that Suk is worried about keeping her grandfather waiting for a long time, but she is not indifferent. She can also feel the seriousness of the matter with Suk''s performance.


    Standing at the door is not a problem, Suk several people went back to the living room, although Suk has felt the event abnormal, but think about it or call Chen Dong first.

 Chapter 1162

    There was no such situation as refusing to answer the phone, and Chen Dong didn''t prevaricate that he was in a meeting. Although Suk had prepared for the worst, he still had a little hope.


    "Suk, what can I do for you?" Chen Dong''s voice is calm and plain.


    "Chen Ju, didn''t you have any trouble yesterday? I hear a lot of people have died! " Suk did not point out, but I believe that Chen Dong must be able to understand the meaning of his words.


    "Alas! Suk, the action of shining sword in winter has been postponed. This is the deployment above. I can''t do anything about it myself. I''m really sorry for what happened last night! " Sure enough, Chen Dong had no accident at all, and although he was sorry, he had no sincerity.


    "The fight between Liu Feihong and Hong Tian really brought me a lot of passivity. Suk, how do you deal with this matter better?"


    Suk knows that Chen Dong''s words are just polite. A director of the Public Security Bureau, how can he command by himself: "Chen Bureau, you see how to say this. I just want to hear your opinion. I''ll make a plan earlier."


    "In the morning, the bureau held a special meeting. In view of the evil Xing incident last night, we will act immediately. We are not the first day to deal with each other. My opinion is that you leave Tianjin early, or you will be injured by mistake!"


    Chen Dong''s tone is still indifferent, but Suk has understood the subtext of this sentence. All he has to do is to let himself out of trouble and withdraw from Tianjin as soon as possible, otherwise there will be trouble!


    "Well, I see!" Suk still politely said goodbye to Chen Dong, and then hung up the phone. Now it is obvious that Chen Dong is not on his side, and has indeed become someone else''s helper.


    In this age of thin human relationship, it seems that it''s not worth mentioning that I saved Chen Dong''s daughter on the highway. If I had the upper hand, it might be icing on the cake, but now? It''s clear!


    Bai chongtian sat aside without saying a word. Suk was able to call the director of the Public Security Bureau directly, which made him slightly surprised. Although the result was not optimistic, his son-in-law to be was not a simple person.


    The result of the fight is obvious. Many people have died. It''s not a small matter. It''s not a chaotic city in foreign countries. It''s a big trouble to die!


    Holding the cup in his hand, he began to figure out how to help Suk.


    "Sister Feihong!" Suk still called Liu Feihong, but Liu Feihong didn''t seem to think Suk would know the same thing. He didn''t know if he was pretending to be calm: "Suk? What''s the matter? "


    "What happened in Tianjin --"


    before Suk finished, Liu Feihong said: "Oh, Tianjin is almost finished. Yesterday, the Municipal Bureau did organize an action. I believe the incident will soon be over!"


    "That''s good, sister Feihong, you should be careful!" As soon as Su Ke heard Liu Feihong''s words, he already guessed that sun song''s call was made behind her back, and she must have given sun song a password, otherwise she would never have said that to himself.


    "Well, I''ve got something else to do. Let''s not talk about it yet." Liu Feihong obviously didn''t want to say more. After all, he said too much, but Suk hung up the phone honestly.


    Suk knew that Liu Feihong didn''t want to let him know about it, and he had decided to deal with it alone. He kept it from himself. Even though he knew it was impossible, he still didn''t want to involve himself.


    Liu Feihong has been operating in Weihai for several years, and all her staff are here. Although Suk doesn''t know the specific situation, she can also guess vaguely that if she has returned to Weihai to call people, according to sun song, who can she find?


    "Brother Zhang!" Suk called Zhang pangzi for the third time. In the end, it''s too late for Liu Feihong to recruit, buy and whistle. There is really no other partner he can find except Zhang pangzi. Of course, this is Suk''s own understanding.


    But whether Zhang pangzi will take this opportunity to bite back or not is a serious problem. In terms of friendship, Zhang pangzi and Liu Feihong are nothing more than nodding acquaintances. When they meet, they can talk about each other without any other. Relatively speaking, they may be able to talk with Zhang pangzi.


    "Little brother, you haven''t been fighting with him for a while!" Once upon a time, Suk would fight with Zhang fatty in the park in the morning, and this friendship was established in this way.


    "Brother, I have something to trouble you!" Suk comes straight to the point, and fatty Zhang reacts faster. These people can see and hear a lot, and they can''t avoid anything.


    "Brother, do you want to talk about Liu Feihong?" Sure enough, Zhang said it directly. There was no twists and turns. He liked Suk better, so he said it so directly.


    "Yes Suk is also Mingguang. When he talks about it, he hopes Zhang can help him. At least he can''t be driven back to Weihai, because Suk knows that Liu Feihong will never give up."Brother! It''s not that I don''t give you such face, but I''m also powerless. All the people under my hand depend on me to eat. I also know about Hong Tian. They are really river crossing raptors. I can''t send my brothers as cannon fodder! "


    After a pause, Zhang pangzi said, "brother, all I can do is not touch Liu Feihong''s territory for the time being, but this is only temporary. If Liu Feihong is really crazy and wants to play with Hong Tian, brother, I can only say sorry!"


    Compared with Chen Dong''s insincere words, Zhang pangzi is more like a man, and indeed, as he said, it''s the end of his duty not to touch Liu Feihong''s territory. Now is Liu Feihong''s critical moment. It''s really interesting that he doesn''t fall into the well.


    Suk wants to go back now, but what can he do by himself? At present, the flower picking system can''t be used. I''ve been wondering whether or not to upgrade it. But even if it is upgraded, the reward for seeking wishes in it will not change the situation.


    What''s more, the day after tomorrow is horse racing day. I have already promised he Shusheng. Do you want to stand up? After hanging up the phone, Suk''s mind was in a mess and found that he couldn''t find a clue at all.


    Snow White also almost understand, know Suk encountered a problem, see Suk irritable appearance, directly said: "Suk, you don''t have to worry, what''s my father will help you solve!" At the same time, he winked at Bai chongtian.


    [author''s digression]: it''s a good book to recommend. It''s about to be finished. Friends who like fantasy will join us!

 Chapter 1163

    Suk knew that under the current situation, there were enemies on all sides, but it was impossible to find a trusted helper. Bai chongtian was the only one who had the ability and could be trusted.


    Lianyi Gang is the largest gang in Macao. There are more than 6000 local brothers. If you count the number of people scattered abroad, there are more than 10000. This is the real sense of the black club.


    Although Liu Feihong can call the wind and the rain in Weihai, all the people who can be mobilized, even if you add those peripheral personnel, that is, 500 people, are just there. It''s natural to know which is better.


    If Bai chongtian can lend a helping hand, no matter how powerful and powerful the guy named Hong Tian is, I''m afraid he can only come back with hatred.


    However, as Zhang pangzi said, their decisions, as the leaders of a gang, are related to the operation of the whole society, and they are far away from being thirsty. Therefore, Suk did not ask Bai chongtian for help before.


    But now that the matter has come to this point, I can only borrow the identity of my son-in-law to be and turn to Bai chongtian: "uncle, it''s like this!"


    Suk told all the information he got, and even pointed out that the public security chief might have become an opponent. He would not only act as Hong Tian''s umbrella, but also listed himself as a key target.


    "Little things!" Bai chongtian carefully listened to Suk''s story, nodded, indicating that he had understood the context, and then he said.


    Bai chongtian is not a big man with white beard and elegant temperament. But when he says these two words, Suk can clearly feel the domineering power. [


    "uncle!" Suk didn''t know how Bai chongtian would help himself, but Bai chongtian didn''t give him a chance to ask: "according to what you said, if Liu Feihong wandered for such a long time, he would not say that he would work hard if he had no chance of winning. You don''t have to worry about this. He will be safe in a short time!"


    "I will arrange a good hand. When you help him to participate in Marseilles, he will go to the mainland with you. All these people will be under your command, and you will handle the matter yourself!"


    Bai chongtian does not have the idea of testing Suk''s ability. After all, his Lianyi gang has really concentrated the great efforts of himself and his brothers. Suk''s bravery in Xia Qishen''s rebellion really brightens his eyes. He also knows that Suk is not a student with the ability to bind chickens. With the support of other brothers, Suk can be said to be competent in a few years There''s no problem with a handle.


    But now that something like this happened today, it''s better to take advantage of the opportunity to let Suk show up. One is to relieve his predicament, the other is to verify his ability, and the third is that if Suk is completely solved this time, those brothers who may have had complaints before will probably recognize him!


    This is what Suk is most willing to hear now. To tell you the truth, Suk has not considered other ways, but for this kind of gang strife, his National Bureau status is not good. After all, he just has a name, not to mention asking Deng Xiaotian for help. As a dry grandfather, he would like to get rid of these things earlier!


    Although the flower picking system is magical, I don''t know whether I can continue to upgrade it or not. However, from the experience of seeking the reward of desire at the beginning, there are also certain restrictions on this desire. If I could do as I please, I''m afraid I would have dominated the earth long ago!


    As long as he thought of Tianjin, where Liu Feihong had gone because of himself, he fell into such a dilemma. Suk felt that he had a sense of anger in his heart and could not vent it.


    If he hadn''t let Nanfeng hear a few words, Hongfeng would not have died so tragically. Of course, Suk didn''t mean to blame Nanfeng, but in fact, it was his own reason, accounting for the vast majority.


    Even ten thousand steps back, if it wasn''t for him, Liu Feihong ran to Tianjin after eating and supporting. Who didn''t know that he was comfortable in his own territory.


    "OK, uncle, please. I''ll go to Mr. He first." Suk stood up at this time. He had been delayed for almost an hour from the beginning of the plan. I don''t know if he Shusheng had been waiting for a long time.


    "Go! Don''t worry, it''s not as complicated as you think it is! " Bai chongtian patted Suk on the back, saying this is not just to comfort Suk. Bai chongtian really didn''t realize how serious it is. It''s all old-fashioned, and he has a sense of propriety.


    Liu Feihong will have his own way of dealing with it, and Hong Tian will not kill everything. If things really get out of hand, it''s not the situation that everyone wants to see.


    Sanming has been sitting in the car waiting, but did not expect to be so long. Bai liaolai picked up a magazine, which was entertainment news a month ago. It said that so and so star red apricot appeared on the wall and was captured.


    "Hum!" For this kind of chat news, Sanming really can''t raise the slightest interest, at this time to snow Suk they came out, quickly get out of the car to open the door for them.


    The destination is very clear, and the division of tasks is also very clear. The Benz Viano of he''s family has become the leading car, leading the way in the front. Sanming''s carede esle is in the middle, while the other one, which is all elite bodyguards, is on the last Tuen an car. ["Suk, it''s OK. Don''t worry about it. You look terrible!" Snow White is holding Suk''s hand, and she doesn''t dare to provoke at this time, because Suk''s mood is not high now, and he has been silent since he got on the bus.


    "Suk, I can also ask my grandfather for help. He knows a lot of people in the mainland, so he should be able to help you!" Now even he Fenglu began to speak, frowning slightly.


    This is the first time that these two girls look like Suk. I really don''t know what to do!


    Suk rubbed his cheeks with both hands and made a face washing action. When he put down his hands, it seemed that he was more common. He really shouldn''t put it on his face. This obviously worried his friends: "OK, it''s OK. It''s no use worrying now!"


    "Yes When Suk finally returned to normal, Bai Xue felt relieved and hugged Suk''s arm again: "Suk, you have only one day tomorrow. Will the shock wave listen to you?"


    Indeed, according to common sense, as a jockey, first of all, he has to establish a trusting relationship with his horse. Only through constant running in and mutual adaptation can he play his best competitive state. Moreover, shockwave is a horse with great personality and bad temper. But Suk really does not have so much time to spend on it. He can only smile after listening to it.


    "There should be no problem. Go to the racecourse first!" Suk thinks that since he has the reward of being proficient in equestrian, this problem should not be considered as a difficulty. Since he is called proficient, he will not be able to subdue the shockwave!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1164

    The car stops at the gate. Through the car, the exterior wall is blue brick and tile. The gate is about 3.5 meters high and 6 meters wide. There is also a duty booth made of FRP outside the guard room at the gate. Because the car in front of the gate is his own, the guard at the gate will recognize it and let it go directly.


    The racecourse is still able to maintain an area of 60-70 mu in Macao. Along the path with green plants on both sides, we finally arrive at the stable like a villa. Sure enough, he Shusheng is in it.


    Recently, he Shusheng''s whole energy is basically here. Besides, he really loves horses. When people get older, they always have to find something they like to do. For example, some people walk birds, some people walk dogs, some people fight boxing, and some people dance square dance.


    In the stable, the temperature is suitable, and there is soft music. It is divided into single rooms. Almost every single room is more than ten square meters. On the other side, there is a large area of tempered glass. Not to mention that the horses pedal with their hooves, even if they smash with bricks, they will not be damaged.


    Through toughened glass, you can go to the grass outside, and even the sun can easily shine in. It''s just too comfortable for a horse.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, he Shusheng turned around and saw sukton with a smile: "sukton is coming, but I''ve been looking forward to you for a long time. Come on!" He said that he took the initiative to meet him.


    Suk hastened to speed up his pace. After all, he Shusheng did not count as his position. Just because of his age, he had to show his due respect: "grandfather he, I''m sorry, I should have come earlier!"


    "It''s not in the way. It''s important to study. If you can come, I''ll burn incense!" He Shusheng is hale and hearty, with silver hair combed neatly. He looks at Suk who is standing in front of him and pats him on the shoulder.


    "Barth, I didn''t expect you''d recovered so soon!" Suk went to he Shusheng. One of them was the manager of the racecourse, the other was the Mongolian man who tried to control the shockwave, and another was a blonde foreigner in his thirties. [


    "heaven bless you! I feel incredible myself The simple and honest Mongolian man is very happy that Suk can name himself at once. After his last magic riding in Suk, he has become a fan of Suk.


    "If you can come this time, we will win the game!" As soon as Barth finished, Suk heard a snort and turned his head.


    The blonde foreigner had a sharp chin and a kind of morbid skin, but there was a kind of conspicuous contempt in his eyes. This hostility made Suk a little stunned. He had never met this person, so he would not have any grudges.


    However, this man was dressed as a jockey, with black peeping, armor, breeches and riding boots. He was very neat, and his long golden hair was even more graceful. However, from his standing posture, it seemed that he was not very harmonious, and his center of gravity was on his left foot.


    Left foot? Right foot? Any injuries? Is this the jack?


    Suk suddenly remembered that the last time he Fenglu said that there was a jockey named Jack, who was originally the exclusive jockey of shockwave, and then appeared to have a tibia injury during training, but his recovery speed was not slow!


    "Jack?"


    "I''m Jack. I hear you''re very good at riding?" Jack speaks Mandarin fairly well, but in Macao, he inevitably has a little accent. However, both the meaning of the words and the eyes convey his true thoughts to Suk.


    "Not bad!" Suk was not happy in his heart, but he would not show too much in front of he Shusheng. He laughed casually and ignored him directly. His eyes moved directly to the stable.


    "Shockwave!" Suk walked to the fence, shockwave, a horse race of Irish purebred blood. He was tall, slender, with obvious muscle lines, clear outline, full of explosive force. Standing inside, his tail was constantly shaking, as if he had spirit. When he heard Suk''s voice, he came directly.


    In fact, he Shusheng doesn''t know the gunpowder between Jack and Suk, but he doesn''t have any conflict with this kind of secret war. Jack is his own important jockey, and Suk is sincerely invited by himself. It''s all his own people.


    And for the same purpose.


    Jack''s recovery effect is very good. Originally, it was expected that it would take at least two months for him to fully recover. This is still based on the help of experts. But who knows that after the international equestrian King invitational tournament, the boy has burst out of physical potential. Now he has less than 40 days to be fully recovered, and he can even get on the horse.


    He Shusheng''s idea is that if Suk really can''t come, Jack will be able to take the top. He really can''t find a third person to choose. During this period of time, he has spent a lot of effort just looking for a horse master. There is no suitable one, not to mention Suk. Even the injured jack is better than them.


    Although Barth is also eager to try, the shockwave doesn''t cooperate at all. BMW has the temperament of BMW. Now, besides the breeder, that is, Jack can control it a little. But now that Suk is here, mules and horses have to be pulled out. ["Suk, if you don''t want to run two laps, you have to let the shockwave recover and find the feeling first." Since he Shusheng has said that, and this is what Suk must prepare, he will not refuse.


    "Boss, I think I can run with Suk, so that he can enter the state faster and find the feeling of the game!" As soon as Jack heard what he Shusheng said, he knew his chance had come. He always talked about how powerful the young man was. Now he wanted to let him know who was the champion jockey of Shengsheng racecourse, even if he was injured.


    "You? Which horse are you going to use? " He Shusheng ponders for a moment. Jack has already started training, but the intensity is improving slowly. But the day after tomorrow, he will start the formal competition. If he is so conservative, Jack has to go up in case Suk is not in good condition.


    "Me? Whatever. They''re all my good friends! " Jack doesn''t mean to say that. In Shengsheng racecourse, he is the number one seed player. Everyone will subconsciously revolve around him. All the horses have to pass him first. Naturally, they are all familiar with temperament.


    Suk held back his temper, but he didn''t hold back at last. He didn''t mean that he wanted to do it. He was really disgusted with Jack''s superiority and shrugged: "in this case, why don''t we gamble more?"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1165

    "Bet?" Jack seems to have heard something funny. Suk is standing in front of him now, and Jack has looked at it carefully before. It''s not like a jockey at all.


    Young, two hands do not look like touching the reins at all, * delicate, standing upright, and there is no tendency of heel exotropia.


    People who have been riding for a long time must always hold on to the reins. Even if they wear gloves, they will inevitably have cocoons. Moreover, when their legs are pedaling the stirrups, their toes are facing inward and their heels are facing outward. Even if they usually have a similar tendency, this is not in line with Suk.


    Even more did not come out to have a ring leg, if you have been riding since childhood, Mongolian men like balsi, growing up on horseback from childhood, will have such a situation in adulthood.


    Moreover, he is too young, and the jockey also pays attention to experience, which can''t be practiced overnight. So in Jack''s eyes, Suk really doesn''t have any threat, even if he has a leg injury.


    "Good! What''s the bet? " Jack shrugged and didn''t care!


    "If I win, I hope you don''t laugh so annoyingly in the future!" Suk naturally won''t put forward too harsh requirements. After all, there is a rude saying that it''s up to the owner to beat the dog!


    "You The smile on Jack''s face suddenly stiffens, but Snow White and he Fenglu can''t help laughing. Now the very white skin color is developing towards pig liver.


    "You lost!" [


    "I lost? Say it Suk is confident that he can win the race. If he can''t win even an injured jockey, his reward for mastering equestrian skills is too playful.


    "Ha, no, if I lose, I will lose. I will take it as a lesson for you!" Jack controlled his anger and soon showed a high posture again, waving his hand.


    Jack knows that if he wins Suk, there will be nothing wrong with him in the international horse king Invitational match the day after tomorrow. No matter how heavy he is, he will not be allowed to participate in it. After all, it also involves the old man''s personal resentment.


    So I will become the chief jockey of shockwave and win the first place. What''s the bonus? Six million dollars, after paying taxes, I can still get half, three million dollars, already can let myself retire early!


    This is also the reason why Jack tried his best to come back early. In the face of huge bonus, I believe no one can be calm. In fact, even Barth has been working hard, but he has no chance. Shockwave, the head horse of Shengsheng racecourse, is not willing to let him ride on himself.


    For other horses, there is little hope of winning the championship. After all, the invitational tournament is attended by experts from all over the world. BMW is gathering here, which can not be underestimated.


    He Shusheng nodded and agreed with Jack. After all, if Suk wants to enter the slow state, it will directly affect his performance. He really needs to master the rhythm as soon as possible through the game. If Jack does not put forward this suggestion, he will have the same arrangement.


    At the beginning, as a staunch supporter of Suk, Bai Xue was a little worried. After all, she was born and raised in Macao. She had to listen to Jack''s name. She was a champion jockey for two consecutive years. Before that, she kept picking out seed players, but she was the most popular one in recent years.


    But after hearing that Jack didn''t make any bets, he was relieved. No matter whether Suk won or lost, it seemed that there was no big loss.


    When he came out of Suk''s Jockey suit, his eyes suddenly brightened. Suk was of medium height, that is, 1.75 or 7.6 meters. Wearing this dress, he was tall and straight.


    "Handsome to dregs!" Snow constantly tut tut praise, but also constantly to ask he Fenglu: "how? Handsome enough? "


    "Handsome! Handsome enough! He''s so handsome, he can''t stop it He Fenglu can''t help but agree. But to tell you the truth, Suk is dressed in a black knight''s suit, really clean and clean, walking like the wind, especially the black eyes, shining like gems, showing a strong self-confidence.


    It''s hard to tell who''s taking advantage and who''s losing. Jack is injured, and Suk also chooses a horse he''s not familiar with. It''s a five to five win.


    Jack is arrogant. He Shusheng doesn''t stop his competition. The boss still trusts him when he comes. He must defend his own honor.


    Shengsheng Racecourse has its own professional track, which is usually used as a training ground. It''s a short distance race. It doesn''t bring too much fatigue to the horse. Usually, if a horse runs the race, it has to rest for at least a few days. [


    with the start of the race, all the people in the racecourse gathered together. This is a duel. The last time Suk came to subdue shockwave, many people didn''t come to the scene. They were all Racecourse managers and Barth were promoting Suk. But this time, we finally had the chance to be a legendary magic boy.


    And Jack, as a legend of Shengsheng racecourse, also has great attraction, so many people even give up their work and come here specially.He Shusheng, he Fenglu and Bai Xue sit in the best position. Horse racing is really a sport that makes people feel excited. Until the end of the race, several people''s mood can not calm down.


    In particular, he Shusheng walked quickly in the past: "how did you do it? You just met Qinglong. How can you cooperate so well? "


    "I don''t know!" Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose subconsciously. There is no way to explain this problem. Is it true that he is gifted? This is bullshit!


    Macao''s horse racing is the same as Hong Kong''s, all of which are speed racing, so a simple one kilometer race will not waste time.


    Of course, when Suk has taken the towel from snow and wiped the sweat on his forehead, Jack finally catches up from behind. The whole person''s feeling is not good!


    Without saying a word, he jumped off the horse and didn''t know where he was hiding. This game can be described as an egg hitting a stone. Even if Jack tried his best, he could only smoke behind Suk''s ass.


    Jack in this double gram war, lose is a complete defeat, even oneself can''t imagine, will lose so thoroughly.


    Maybe Suk is the most suitable person! Jack bowed his head, did not say a word, straight away, leaving he Shusheng''s hearty laughter to praise Suk.


    "Suk, you''re so fast!" Snow White praises Suk with her thumb.


    "It''s horse racing, not horse racing!" Suk scratched her head and corrected her statement with a depressed face. Running horse is not the slang of dreamland! How can you be a dreamer?


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1166

    Ten minutes of horse riding is equivalent to 10000 massages, and half an hour of horse riding is equivalent to 2.5km of jogging. Horse riding is a fashionable and elegant sport integrating leisure, entertainment, fitness and rehabilitation. It is known as the king of sports, and of course has another advantage.


    That is, riding can massage male P muscle, also known as xng love muscle. As long as you stick to it for a long time, it can effectively improve male xng function, because this part of muscle is the key to control Bo qi movement.


    So now Suk not only feels comfortable all over, but also has a kind of impulse to try. Maybe ordinary people feel subtle about this change, but Suk himself is troubled by the sequelae of the flower picking system upgrade. This change is enough.


    So as soon as snow white mentions the word "running horse", Suk will think about it. It seems that he can''t reach the state of perfection and overflow at all. He will release flood from time to time. No matter he is active or passive, he doesn''t have much stock at all.


    He Shusheng is very happy now. Although Jack looks depressed and dying just now, it''s not something he worries about. Suk has excellent equestrian skills. Last time Suk saw the shock wave for the first time, he was able to control it immediately. Now he has a new horse, which is still the same.


    What does that mean? It shows that Suk''s technology is real, real gold is not afraid of fire!


    "Suk! Good boy, come on, try the shockwave! " He Shusheng is holding Suk''s arm. Someone here has already released the shock wave from the stable.


    Suk was sweating all over his body, but this exercise was nothing. He didn''t even feel tired at all. On the contrary, it made him have the impulse to gallop. If he wanted to run, he had a good time!


    He Shusheng''s words can be said to be in Suk''s favor. He didn''t have a good time just now. Although he has brought the strength of the Arabian horse called "Qinglong" into full play, he can even say that it is super long, but it doesn''t satisfy Suk. If a good horse is equipped with a good saddle, the same good jockey must ride the best horse. [


    "go! Go! You look so handsome on horseback Bai Xuegang has just been stunned. Although it''s not the first time for her to watch horse racing, Suk''s riding appearance is really shocking.


    Jack could have kept pace with Suk at the beginning, but Suk took the lead in two minutes, which only accounted for the reason that Suk was not familiar with the Arabian horse. Suk had finished this part of work in only two minutes and 120 seconds.


    Then Suk began to do his best. Jack tried his best and watched helplessly from one body position to two or three. Finally, he could only look at the shadow behind his buttocks and sigh.


    "How handsome?" Because of Liu Feihong''s affair, Suk''s worry, which had been forced in the bottom of his heart, had dissipated a lot with the crazy run just now. Now Bai chongtian has agreed to help himself, and finally he is in the mood to make a joke.


    Snow white walked two steps closer to Suk''s ear and lowered her voice: "you look as handsome as a rider!"


    Suk was walking towards the shockwave and almost staggered. The girl was too bold and unconstrained to speak. She subconsciously turned to have a look. Fortunately, he Shusheng and he Fenglu didn''t hear it.


    "Really! Now you have to ride a horse to find the feeling. You still have important work in the evening! " Snow White seems to suddenly think of something: "how do you spend this time? How can you solve it without me? Can''t it be selfishness? "


    I don''t know where Bai Xue learned the word from. Such a direct question made Suk run away. There was no way to answer this question. He had to take three steps and step on the shockwave.


    Strange to say, according to the xng of shockwave, it''s true that strangers are not disturbed. Some of the jockeys who have come to test horses during this period have good skills, but their cooperation with shockwave can only be described as a scum.


    But when shockwave meets Suk, his performance is more docile this time. It seems that Jack has never been treated like this before. When Suk got on the horse just now, shockwave appeared a squatting posture rarely.


    He Shusheng was directly shocked, which was too strange, but before he could express his emotion, Suk was on the horse, the shockwave happily spread its hoof, and directly put down its kick, and then began to roar.


    "How long has it been since the shockwave has run so fast!" He Shusheng holds his arms and looks at everyone on the track. The shockwave is accelerating. In the sun, he can even see the sweat drops thrown from his body when the shockwave is running.


    The manager of the racecourse stood on his side. It seemed that he had a long memory and scratched his head. This action was quite nondescript for people of his age and status: "boss, I swear, I''ve never seen shockwave like this before. Suk was born to race horses!"


    "I have a hunch that we will win this invitational tournament!" The manager of the racecourse is full of self-confidence. Of course, this is also to cooperate with he Shusheng''s mood. He has found that he Shusheng is in a very happy mood today. This kind of happiness is completely due to the appearance of Suk.


    So the more he flatters Suk, the happier he Shusheng will be. It''s the duty of every employee to make his boss happy. It''s related to his future. Of course, Suk''s equestrian skills are really great! ["That''s right!" He Shusheng agreed very much and nodded: "the racecourse should keep the news of this matter, and outsiders should not know the existence of Suk! I will give them a big surprise


    It seemed that he Shusheng thought of something funny, and the smile on his face was like a child playing a prank.


    "Yes! boss! Now the outside world has been preaching that Jack will come back in the Invitational Competition this time. After all, several jockeys we interviewed before are competent, and the only one who can use it is Jack


    The manager of the racecourse is very concerned about this matter. This is his job to eat. He can''t be a little careless, so he can grasp all the trouble at the first time.


    Suk now feels that all the wind is in his ears. He seems to be flying. Every step of the shockwave is several meters away. If he doesn''t pay attention to such a fierce turbulence, he may fly out at any time, but he doesn''t make himself uneasy at all.


    "Let''s keep company with the world of mortals and live happily and freely!"


    "Gallop, share the prosperity of the world!"


    Suk''s mind inexplicably appeared this song, galloping, how happy, and the shock wave seems to have entered a happy state, faster and faster, faster and faster!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1167

    Because Bai chongtian had already said that he Fenglu would come home for dinner in the evening, and to tell the truth, he Fenglu and Bai Xue have long been friends of the same sisters, and they usually eat at each other''s home, so after Suk''s great power in the racecourse, he was very sorry for he Shusheng''s reception, and the three went directly to Bai Xue''s home.


    Although he is known as a Mafia giant, Bai chongtian doesn''t only rely on these underground industries. In fact, he also has a company and is involved in the unexpected industry. Yes, it''s the toy manufacturing industry.


    After all, Macao has four pillar industries. He Jia''s main field is tourism and gambling. The remaining three are financial services, construction and real estate, and export manufacturing.


    However, the division of labor of the Bai family is very clear. Chen Ruili has been in charge of this part of the work. However, as the general manager, he doesn''t need to work every day, but he still needs to strengthen the management, so Suk came just in time for Chen Ruili''s absence.


    Watching Suk return with his daughter and he Fenglu, Chen Ruili and Bai chongtian all go downstairs. Chen Ruili has a heartfelt affection for Suk. After all, if Suk didn''t help her last time, she and her daughter might have been in the hands of Xia Qishen. No one can tell what the outcome would have been at that time.


    Moreover, it can be seen that her daughter is really devoted to Suk. Naturally, the more she looks at her son-in-law, the more satisfied she is: "come back, wash up, and we''ll be ready for dinner later!"


    "Good aunt!" Suk has always been very polite to this kind of politeness. He is very polite to say hello to Chen Ruili. Although he has taken a bath at the racecourse, he still needs to do a good job in hygiene since he wants to have dinner.


    Chen Ruili doesn''t worry about cooking. She has a special chef in charge of it. It''s a common thing for the first class.


    He Fenglu and Chen Ruili are also very familiar, and they are as casual as they are when they arrive here. However, Chen Ruili soon finds out that there is something wrong with this girl today. [


    "Lulu, what''s the matter? What''s on your mind? "


    "No!" He Fenglu quickly denied that she couldn''t say it at all. She even felt that she was very against her mind. She was a fair lady and a gentleman. But isn''t an excellent man attractive to women?


    Today, when she saw Suk galloping on the track, she felt free and bold, even let he Fenglu see a powerful general, the appreciation from the bottom of her heart, and even the admiration she could feel, which made her very tangled.


    He and Suk are not ordinary like boiled water relationship, which even happened a few embarrassing beautiful, for a girl who is usually very restrained in love, has left an indelible mark in her heart.


    However, Suk is Snow White''s boyfriend, and the two have already broken through the real xng relationship. How can he like his good friend''s boyfriend?


    The more I think about it, the more entangled I am. If it wasn''t for Bai Xue''s strong pull, he Fenglu would not even be here today. Now, as long as I see Suk, I always feel that some of her face is hot.


    Maybe Bai Xue didn''t notice this abnormality, but Chen Ruili saw it at a glance. Of course, she didn''t know what the specific problem was. Since he Fenglu didn''t want to, she naturally won''t talk any more. The little girl has something on her mind. It''s not very normal!


    It''s a big meal. As a way to wash the dust of Suk, the old housekeeper Zhang Bo is busy. Suk tries to invite him to dinner, but Zhang Bo politely refuses. The old housekeeper is also full of praise for Suk''s performance.


    Don''t think that if the housekeeper doesn''t come to the table to eat, he just doesn''t pay attention to him. Few outsiders know Zhang Bo''s true background. However, as long as you contact these people in the Bai family, you will soon find that Zhang Bo has his own position in the Bai family and even in Lianyi gang.


    Zhang Bo also loves Bai Xue very much when she grows up. Now when he looks at her looking for a boyfriend, he not only has good skills and politeness, but also is the most rare person in the same way. As for looks, the old man doesn''t pay much attention to them.


    It can be said that both the guests and the host enjoyed the meal. Suk also put aside Tianjin''s idea in advance. After all, his face really affects everyone''s mood, and he Fenglu tried to hide some small emotions in his heart.


    love Baijiu likes to drink some liquor, and these wine is not available on the market, but specially arranged for people to brew that kind of film, can be used to locate the name of a movie, that is, private custom, regardless of the degree, taste is constantly corrected.


    But Bai chongtian doesn''t drink too much, and he basically drinks three Liang at night. As a male compatriot at the dinner table, Suk can''t help but drink a few more, but fortunately, the wine is soft and soft, without the hot feeling of fever, so he can sit on the table safely until the end of the meal.


    Bai Xue and he Fenglu chat with Chen Ruili in the living room. Suke is called to the study by Bai chongtian.


    "I called to find out. There''s no need to worry about Tianjin. The one named Hongtian is not there! Naturally, his men dare not act rashly! " After Suk left, Bai chongtian had already collected some information. [If Bai chongtian''s sphere of influence is only Macao, it''s a big mistake. He can only make more friends by doing this business and being a good person. However, now that he is in this position, many people take the initiative to make friends.


    So he made a phone call and soon found out the whole story.


    Suk sits on the sofa opposite. He is not surprised that Bai chongtian can know these things, but he really can''t get more information through his own channels. What he can do now is to listen.


    "Hong Tian and Hong Feng are not brothers, and they are not close to each other. According to what we know, they were adopted by an elder of Hongmen from the orphanage. However, these are the old Huangli, and their support has long collapsed. Otherwise, Hong Feng would not have been directly oppressed by the Ma family and had no help!"


    Sure enough, Bai chongtian doesn''t even know what Liu Feihong knows. This is the strength of the first Mafia in Macao. If Lianyi Gang is a regular army, Liu Feihong can only be regarded as a skirmish. Even if she can control the whole Weihai, it is still the same.


    "Hongmen?" Suk caught the key point of Bai chongtian''s sentence and repeated it subconsciously.


    "Yes! Hongmen! However, the main area of Hongmen has always been in the south. Here we can see how miserable the two brothers are. They all live in the North! Don''t worry about it. Hong Tian can''t turn over the big waves! " Bai Chong''s weather is calm and leisurely, and he gives Suk a reassuring pill.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1168

    The scope of Hongmen''s activities and influence are basically in the south, which is closely related to the establishment of Yanjing, the capital. It is said that under the feet of the emperor and the capital, how can the dark and astringent things exist? This is completely contrary to the socialist spiritual civilization.


    That''s why Bai chongtian feels that the two brothers Hongfeng and Hongtian are a little miserable. As the saying goes, it''s good to stay at home for a thousand days, but it''s hard to go out for a while. It''s better to be able to live in the old nest in the South than to go to the north. If you don''t pay attention, you may be crushed by the state machine and be directly attacked.


    The black and astringent societies formed in China are basically in the same line as those in the Ming and Qing Dynasties and even the Republic of China. It is estimated that many people have heard of the red flower, white lotus root and green lotus leaf. The three religions were originally one family. This is the Taoist people''s religion, elucidation and interception in the list of gods, but actually there is another saying.


    Honghua is Hongmen, baiou is Bailian sect, and qinglianye is Qinggang. But Bailian sect is sad. It has always been the backbone of the rebellion, and it has never been successful, so it has been banned repeatedly.


    Even many uprisings of non bailianists were regarded as "bailianjiao" uprisings. For example, the peasant uprising of Sichuan and Shaanxi provinces in the Qing Dynasty, with hunyuanjiao and shouyuanjiao as the backbone, was placed on bailianjiao. As a result, bailianjiao was regarded as "the general name of the Communist Party" by the feudal rulers and was no longer accepted in the world.


    However, Hongmen and Qingbang are still active on the stage of history, but they both have clear ears and clear eyes, and they all choose to stay in the south. For example, Hongmen is headquartered in Guangzhou City, eastern Guangdong Province, while Qinggang is in Shanghai stock market. Even in the Republic of China, the whole Shanghai stock market was under the control of Qinggang.


    Huang Jinrong, Du Yuesheng, and Zhang Xiaolin, the three big profiteers of Shanghai Qingbang, have a clear eye. At that time, they can be said to have become the real emperors of Shanghai. Although the evening is bleak, the Qingbang still survives.


    Moreover, at present, only these two can still be regarded as associations in China, and the rest of them, whether they are real strength or accumulation, can not be put on the table.


    Macao United Bamboo Gang, Taiwan bamboo Association, Hongkong triad, and the mainland two Hong Kong Gang, which can be regarded as the most famous five Chinese communities.


    The rest of the small and medium-sized organizations are unknown, and even many of them have moved overseas. The most famous one is Daquan. Xinyi''an and Sihai are the same gangs in the mainland. However, these are not the same thing. Bai chongtian even has a kind of calmness from the bone.


    Of course, this is what Bai chongtian told Suk, because before that, biesuk was a little boss with territory and manpower, but he really didn''t care about these things at all, and he never thought about it deeply. This can be seen from his enthusiasm for the position of shaking hands.


    Don''t care, don''t care, also caused today Bai chongtian said things, before he didn''t know!


    With Bai chongtian''s popular knowledge, Suk''s nervous mood has relaxed a lot. Now as long as he runs in with the shockwave a little tomorrow, he can go back early and help Liu Feihong out of the predicament.


    Now although Suk wants to tell Liu Feihong to make her feel at ease, one reason is that things have not been put in place. As for what kind of help Bai chongtian will provide, it is unknown.


    Another thought is that she was afraid that she would be worried if she directly exposed it now. I''m afraid it would be hard for her to accept it. I''d better pretend that I don''t know!


    The two sons in law to be are talking in the study, while the female friends are chatting in the downstairs living room. After he Fenglu goes upstairs in Suk, he obviously relaxes a lot, chatting, talking about work, life and study. Moreover, Bai Xue naturally asks about he Fenglu''s personal life and emotions.


    "Lulu, what do you think of Suk?" Chen Ruili hands the fruit from the nanny to he Fenglu. It''s from Taiwan. It''s called pineapple and Sakyamuni. It''s sweet and delicious. It''s cut into small pieces like a watermelon.


    "Not bad!" He Fenglu had just very natural smile, suddenly a little far fetched.


    "You two are going to graduate at the end of the new year. Lulu is three months older than Xueer. Does Lulu have anyone she likes now?" In fact, this kind of topic is basically the standard question that the elders meet the juniors. As time goes on, the frequency will reach its peak during the Spring Festival.


    He Fenglu has a fever on her face. Do you have it? It seems that there is! But now how to answer, can only shake his head: "I''m not in a hurry, wait until after work!"


    "Lulu, you can''t think so. A good man is a scarce resource. You have to start first, and if you like the right one, you have to take the initiative! If it''s time, it''s time At this time, Bai Xue also joined in the discussion, but chewing pineapple and Sakyamuni in her mouth, a little vague.


    "Look at me, if you meet Suk, I won''t let go!"


    Bai Xue agrees with Chen Ruili when she hears this. She even thinks that her daughter''s idea is completely correct. When she was young, she fought with Bai chongtian. The people of the world are happy, loving and hating.


    He Fenglu looks at Bai Xue. She is very tangled. If there is a man walking into her heart, it must be Suk. But Suk is not only a famous flower, but also her best friend. Do you really want to snatch love like Bai Xue''s?He was a little embarrassed and even felt restless. His subconscious eyes drifted away. At this moment, the voice of opening the door came from upstairs, and the voice of Bai chongtian and Suk came. It seemed that their conversation had come to an end.


    "They''re coming down!" White snow looked up to see the father and Suk have been down, followed by the chat of the three women all stand up.


    "What are you talking about?" After Bai chongtian came, he pressed his hand and asked everyone to sit down and continue the topic. Chen Ruili immediately reported the previous topic.


    "I said! It''s time for Lulu to find a suitable partner. It''s not easy to find a right one. By the way, the door and window of the king''s family in Singapore a while ago, didn''t she propose to your family? " Chen Ruili suddenly thought of this and turned to see he Fenglu.


    "Ma! You haven''t seen that boy. He looks like a dog. He''s just a playboy! Didn''t last year''s weekly report that he kept young models Without waiting for he Fenglu to say, Bai Xue has begun to fight against Xiaokai of that family.


    "Hi! Now these children of the rich family are not all of them Chen Ruili seems to know about it, but it''s true. It''s a common problem. Then she looks at Suk: "but Suk is a good child! Suk, do you have a brother? Why don''t you introduce one to Lulu? "


    Suk and he Fenglu''s eyes suddenly coincided with each other, as if they all thought of some secrets, and then they were embarrassed.

 Chapter 1169

    He Fenglu feels embarrassed when facing the current situation. Seeing that Suk also looks at himself, he turns his head subconsciously.


    "You! Look at Lulu Bai chongtian laughs and looks at he Fenglu. He blushes shyly. He looks at his wife and shakes his head.


    "Uncle and aunt, I should go home now!" He Fenglu really has no way, can only use escape method, red face raised his head, began to resign.


    "Ah! Lulu, you won''t be angry with your aunt. Don''t rush back, or you''ll live at home! " Chen Ruili knew he Fenglu would not be so easily angry. After all, she was familiar with her family for a long time. She pulled her arm with a smile and pressed her on the sofa.


    "Yes! Or stay! " Bai Xuelu hesitated for a minute, but she was all friends anyway. He Fenglu didn''t live here for the first time. After a little hesitation, she began to join the lobbying team.


    "Well, that''s settled!" Chen Ruili directly made a decision for he Fenglu, and then she waved to Bai chongtian for fear that she would repent: "go, go upstairs!"


    "Well, Lulu and Suk, you should have a rest early. Uncle Zhang will arrange the room!" Bai chongtian didn''t go downstairs for a long time, but now he was blasted upstairs by his wife. He was not displeased at all, not only because of his love for his wife, but also because he knew Chen Ruili''s intention.


    In fact, just like the reason why Bai Xuegang hesitated, if he Fenglu stayed, the ladies would have to live together, that is to say, Suk would be guarding the empty room alone.


    Snow White naturally wants to get into Suk''s bed earlier, and even if the parents have acquiesced in the relationship between snow white and Suk, they can''t watch their daughter have a big stomach before they get married. Yes, they already know that they have a relationship, but they often walk by the river without wet shoes. If they win the bid, it''s really embarrassing .


    So! He Fenglu''s stay is a perfect accident.


    It''s just that he Fenglu has suffered a lot from staying here. But Chen Ruili didn''t give her a chance to refuse what she said just now. When Bai chongtian and Chen Ruili have already gone upstairs, they are still in the same place.


    White snow very depressed looked at Suk, but found that Suk''s attention seems to be a little not too focused, seemingly thinking of something like, do not show traces of hand toward his waist tender meat twisted a: "leave the door for me!"


    "Ah?" Suk felt a pain on his waist, didn''t hear what Bai Xue said, and looked at Bai Xue in amazement.


    "I said you leave the door for me!" Snow White lowered her voice. No matter what happened today, she had to go to Suk''s bed. Since she had eaten forbidden fruit, she had been longing for Suk''s arrival.


    "Oh Suk kneaded his waist. Fortunately, Bai Xue doesn''t have a heavy hand. It''s estimated that the girl knows that the waist muscle will play a vital role in this evening, so it can''t be damaged easily.


    In fact, Bai Xue doesn''t know her parents'' good intentions, but what can she do? She can''t let herself go back to Baoshan. Fortunately, he Fenglu is her best friend, and she knows very well about her relationship with Suk. It''s estimated that she won''t tell on her parents, just wait until she steals in the middle of the night!


    The appearance of Zhang Bo''s smile, he Fenglu naturally as usual, sleeping with Bai Xue, Suk as long as arranged to the guest room, and this has been ready, the guest room has been put on new bedding, also prepared new pajamas.


    He Fenglu''s mind is a little confused. Now she is not going to leave or stay. At this time, she has been held by Bai Xue: "Lulu, let''s go and take a bath!"


    Get it! Suk had to go upstairs with them. The secret Baijiu liquor that he had drunk before was really good, not at all. It was very comfortable, and even the sleepiness of the hooks continued.


    After entering the guest room and simply washing, Suk sat by the bed, took his mobile phone and answered today''s messages one by one. In the end, he dialed sun song directly.


    "Boss!" After a while, sun song''s voice came over. He could even hear a dog barking on the phone. It seemed that he really hid in the countryside as he said before.


    Suk talked with sun song for a while, only telling him to be careful these days. If Liu Feihong suddenly has any action, he should inform himself at the first time, and finally give him a reassurance.


    Tell sun song clearly that he will go to Tianjin soon, and he can solve the problem in the past.


    Lying on the bed, I vaguely entered the space of the flower picking system. There was always a big screen with some task prompts, and there was only a big option box. As long as I click on it, I can enter it again, and I can enter the advanced system.


    But is this really what you need?


    Two women take a bath together. They even run to the bed without changing their underwear. It''s very common for them. Even here, he Fenglu has his own pajamas.


    "Lulu, I don''t think you are a little abnormal today! Especially when I find something wrong with the way you look at Suk, you -- you don''t like him, do you? ""Ah? What are you talking about? You got a fight, didn''t you? Right? Is that right? " He Fenglu is in a hurry when asked by Bai Xue''s words. She can only hide her haste with laughter. Then she reaches out her hand and itches under Bai Xue''s armpit quickly. The two women make a mess all at once.


    After several rounds in bed, Bai Xue began to beg for mercy: "sister Lu, I''m wrong, I''m wrong!"


    A disorderly war ended when snow white, a bold and unconstrained woman, admitted defeat. As an elegant and warm girl, he Fenglu also had the moment of fighting power explosion.


    In fact, snow really did not think of this, just just a joke, two people lying side by side in bed, snow once hugged he Fenglu: "Lulu, how do you say we two spend our lives together?"


    Snow said, he Fenglu suddenly sat up, very exaggerated stare big eyes, two hands also subconsciously cover his double peaks: "Xueer, don''t you like men? How did you become a lesbian? Please go to Suk! Don''t make up my mind


    "No! I''m sure I''ll go to Suk later. What I said is that I just thought about it. If I get married, will our relationship be as close as it is now? Why don''t you marry Suk too? In that case, we''ll be together all our lives! "


    Snow White is looking forward to a beautiful new life. She nods her head with self approval as she speaks. However, it''s not certain whether what she says is a whim!

 Chapter 1170

    What he Fenglu heard was a thrill. She thought that she might be too obvious. She saw a clue by this girl, but she didn''t say a few words to Suk today. Why did she show up?


    "Cher? Are you sick? " Now is the time to test a person''s strength. Many people don''t seize the opportunity when they should have confessed, but they will report themselves without others'' knowledge.


    The above words are also suitable for some cadres who have lost their posts. In the case of double regulations, they only prepare paper and pens for you to play freely. So, is it to write about peeping at others'' baths in the second year of junior high school or stealing a tube of toothpaste from the supermarket in the first year of senior high school?


    As for the essence of millions or tens of millions of xng gifts, whether they are received by xng at one time, or whether they are scattered and gathered into a huge amount at a certain time and place, this is the ability to see individuals. It''s up to you to say that you shouldn''t say it, and you''re sad!


    He Fenglu is in the same situation. If the defense line collapses because of Bai Xue''s words, maybe he will vomit blood because of his own oolong.


    Slightly owe owe body, raised a hand to attach on the forehead of white snow: "you have no fever?"


    "You have a fever! I tell you, I''m very sober now, with clear brain, clear thinking and pure appearance. I''m serious with you! What do you think? " Snow White has also done it. Now the two women are sitting face to face, as if they are practicing some Kung Fu.


    "I''m not sure if you want to find another boyfriend. It''s better to take advantage of my Suk!" White snow toward he Fenglu squeezed eyes, this is she just suddenly came out of the idea, it is very strange, when friends together, speak without scruple, such as this situation is not without.


    Even some women will really introduce their best friend to their boyfriend. Of course, they must be the lady in the palace. [


    "come on, you don''t have a fever. I think I''m going crazy!" He Fenglu really doesn''t want to entangle in this topic. She looks at Bai Xue with a gloomy look, and then directly lies down on the bed, motionless, and enters the sleep mode.


    Snow White is still immersed in his fantasy, and he Fenglu''s mind is even more confused. They just lie down and look at the ceiling without saying a word.


    "Oh! By the way, I have something else to do. I have to go first! " Snow suddenly jumped out of bed, just because too engrossed, even ignored the important things.


    He Fenglu naturally knows what Bai Xue is going to do. She raises her head slightly and smiles Nai: "pay attention! I''m next door to you. It can''t affect my rest


    "Don''t worry. If you really can''t sleep, remember to come to me. Let''s join hands. We are enemies in the world!" White snow finish saying, hand such as electricity, according to he Fenglu full crisp chest wiped a, and then cackled ran out.


    Snow closed the door gently, stood outside the door, listening. It seemed that there was no movement in her parents'' room. She was relieved and held the attitude of quick decision. So the girl just quietly touched Suk''s door around the bath towel.


    With a click, sure enough, Suk''s door wasn''t locked. Bai Xuefei quickly went in. The light was on in the room. Suk lay on the bed, motionless, and didn''t take off his clothes. Did he fall asleep?


    Snow bullied his nose and walked over gently. Suk breathed gently. Sure enough, he slept soundly. He hesitated a little. Should Suk rest or exercise again?


    Suk did not know what time he was sleeping. He just felt that he had drunk the Baijiu''s Secret liquor and was all over the body.


    "Snow!" Suk suddenly opened his eyes and found that his trousers had been half shed by the snow and his shoes had been taken off.


    "Why do you want to go to bed before you finish your homework? Come on, raise your ass! " White snow see Suk wake up, face a little red, and then quickly return to bold color, pull hard, Suk''s jeans directly pulled down.


    Bai Xuegang had just taken a bath, and she still had the smell of rose essential oil on her body. At this time, she knelt on the bed. Because of the action just now, the bath towel slipped down a little, and the chest peak showed most of it. Even if she went down a little, she could show two points.


    He threw Suk''s pants aside and knelt down on the bed to watch Suk, with his hands on his knees subconsciously. This posture even has a little Japanese style.


    Then Suk''s own underwear, began to appear a rising small tent.


    Holding up his arms, Suk slowly sat up straight: "I don''t know how I fell asleep!" After all, the relationship between the two people has long intersected. Suk didn''t say that he was embarrassed, but as soon as he finished, he watched snow reach out and pull the pole of his tent: "it''s OK, as long as he''s awake!" [


    "Er!" Suk felt the action of snow white, and immediately poured a bucket of oil on the fire, and the tent shook twice, which made it more majestic. This kind of feeling was like being rubbed by a weak current.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Why don''t you take a bath?" It can be said that Bai Xue has been alone in the empty house during this period of time, waiting for Suk to come and let his dry land be moistened by rain and dew. Now that Suk is awake, he should seize the time and make a moment worth thousands of gold!The speed of a man''s bath is very fast. He basically goes through the water once, and then delays a little time in the parts that need to be cleaned carefully, so he can be successful. Moreover, Suk has washed once in the racecourse before, and this time he mainly cares about his brother.


    Sitting on the bed, listening to the sound of water in the bathroom, Bai Xue''s breathing began to be uncontrollably rapid. She always felt that her mouth was dry. She subconsciously swallowed her mouth, cleaned her lips with the tip of her tongue, and even simulated the next battle in her mind.


    With her imagination, the desire in her heart turned into a turbulent heat flow, wandering all over her body. The heat even made her clench her legs and clench her fist.


    All of a sudden, the sound of water in the bathroom stops. Snow White is like a frightened rabbit, lying on the bed, and then getting into the quilt. She is a little embarrassed.


    While wiping his hair with a towel, Suk came out. He didn''t even have a bath towel on his body. In any case, he would have to fight a war and eventually abandon his armor. It''s unnecessary to dress up now.


    Snow got into the quilt, and her heart beat quickly. It seemed that she was going to jump out of her mouth. She had been waiting for this moment for a long time, but now she has some inexplicable shyness. She quietly narrowed her eyes into a small slit. Sure enough, Suk, with a stabbing knife, has slowly begun to approach.


    Sneak into the village and shoot!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1171

    In fact, Bai Xue''s boudoir and Suk''s guest room are close together, and this is what she specially asked Suk to do. Originally, the room arranged by Zhang Bo was a little farther away, but it really made it more difficult for her to slip in, so it must be short and effective!


    He Fenglu can hear the sound of water flowing from Bai Xue when she comes to Suke''s room. It must be Suke who takes a bath, because Bai Xue has just been washed.


    What''s the purpose of taking a bath? It''s obvious that he Fenglu doesn''t know why her heart starts to beat abnormally. She even gets into the quilt, and her ears are secretly exposed outside.


    It''s like the person waiting for the second boot to be thrown upstairs. Except for the sound of water flow at the beginning, he couldn''t hear any special sound later. This is obviously not in line with common sense. The more this happens, the more he can''t help listening.


    The left can''t hear it, the right can''t hear it. At the beginning, she asked Bai Xue not to make too much noise, which affected her rest. Now it''s OK, there''s no movement, but she can''t sleep any more.


    Outside the moonlight is not real, through the curtain, the room is dark, he Fenglu suddenly sat up, chest constantly ups and downs, the mind is very chaotic.


    Inexplicably, she thought that Bai Xue was willing to put herself into Suk''s arms. I don''t know whether this sentence is true or false, but she threw a stone into her heart lake, and the ripples became bigger and bigger.


    Even he would unconsciously fill his brain with the strange scene of two female colleagues being married. Suddenly he felt a hot face. He reached out and touched it. It was really hot.


    It seems that it is absolutely impossible for him to accept it, at least for the moment. After he got out of bed, he went to the corner with his intuition and put his ears on it. [


    until this moment, we finally got something. There was a slight sound from Suk''s guest room, which seemed to be mixed with some kind of percussion music and low voice singing.


    Of course, for he Fenglu''s performance, the sweaty men and women in the other room didn''t know about it. Whether it was Suk or Bai Xue, they also had scruples in their hearts, so this time they didn''t choose the big bed that would shake, but they were down-to-earth.


    The guest room has long been clean, the temperature in the room is pleasant, and snow threw the cup directly to the ground and spread it out, and she also threw herself to the ground and spread it out.


    The first battle plan, Bai Xue''s choice is to lie on the ground, legs apart, and fully enjoy the comfort of waiting to die, from the gentle spring breeze to the invasion of rainstorm and gale, which makes her whole person unconsciously swing back and forth.


    Of course, the girl still knows that she can''t disturb her parents and bite her teeth, but the subtle humming in her nose, the more she tries to control it, the more it brings out a kind of inspiring flavor.


    This kind of posture seems very easy to let Suk into the hole, straight to the bottom of the valley, but his legs on Suk''s shoulders, for a long time, a little stiff.


    "Stop, stop!" I don''t know whether it''s because of the stiffness of her legs or the irresistible pleasure. Snow White''s body began to tremble unconsciously, which seemed to be spasmodic. Her little hand reached below, just on Suk''s stomach.


    "Stop!" Bai Xue couldn''t say a word in her voice. She could only stop Suk''s whipping through her actions.


    "Another posture, another posture!" Snow White uses her two buttocks as a moving tool. She rubs back hard. Suddenly, she feels that the feeling of being stuffed slowly in her body disappears. Suddenly, she is disappointed and has a kind of defensible emptiness.


    In order to return to the overflowing state as soon as possible, Bai Xue did not wait for Suk to speak, but directly put him down. The second combat plan was started, and she turned from passive to active and directly turned over.


    "Well!" Bai Xue adjusted her posture, and finally, with her sitting down, she came back: "are you tired? Now look at me!"


    Bai Xue smiles. It''s really like riding in a racecourse. According to the professional terms of the equestrian coach, the movement standard can be described by the following words.


    When the rider sits on the horse''s back, he should stretch his chest and waist straight, and keep his big arms and upper body coincident. When the horse is doing a trot, you should do a standing and sitting action with your feet on the vibrating saddle, and when standing, you should use the strength of your legs to stand up close to the horse''s belly. When sitting, relax your hips and keep your legs close to your horse''s belly.


    Yes, that''s it!


    The two men fought in darkness. They displayed all kinds of martial arts to their heart''s content. It seemed that there was a lot of exciting music coming from their ears, which was even more enjoyable. [


    four cross Chishui out of surprise,


    Wujiang natural danger heavy ferry,


    troops in Guiyang and Kunming.


    The enemy abandoned his armour and dropped his smoking gun,


    our army took advantage of the victory to drive the way.


    This is a battle composed of a variety of tactical battles, and there is no loser in this battle. Bai Xue is all over sour and soft, and Suk is also a little tired. Bai Xue is clearly in her early twenties. How can she become a wolf?


    If it wasn''t for Suk''s strong physique and the help of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, I''m afraid he would not be able to do it. After all, he just came here by plane today and ran several laps in Shengsheng racecourse, so his body hasn''t really adjusted.But now that the war is over, snow white is contented and just lies on the ground motionless. Her high chest peaks are constantly fluctuating, and even her tender belly is as happy as waves.


    "Come up!" Suk bent over to take Snow White to the bed, then turned back to pick up the quilt from the ground, and soon the two people lay together. The lazy and indulgent spring scenery between Snow White''s eyebrows and eyes was booming, and her face was as red as rosy clouds, and as soft as waves.


    "Hoo Snow long spit out a breath, nestled in Suk''s arms, finally recovered a little physical strength, slightly raised his head: "comfortable?"


    Faced with snow so red fruit problem, Suk a burst of shame, can only nod: "comfortable!"


    "Don''t go back, will you?" Although Bai Xue knows that Suk won''t agree, she can''t help but ask. During this time, she can''t see Suk. When they are in Weihai and Macao, they are always upset and want to go to Suk by plane.


    Suk couldn''t answer this question at this time. He raised his hand and combed the hair on snow''s forehead, which was sticky with sweat. Then he patted her on the shoulder gently: "can you move your hand first?"


    "Why?" Snow White''s little hand envelops Su Xiaoke. This kind of soft feeling is quite different from that hard moment. But touching it in the hand seems to feel pretty good!


    "I can''t stand any more of your fiddling!" Suk''s a little miserable.


    "Then come again!" Snow White warmly invited Suk.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1172

    "Ah! Oh, no Snow opened her eyes, the outside sun has been bright, obviously has passed the time to get up, and Suk seems to have ignored the time, hear snow voice, vaguely opened his eyes: "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m dying! I''m dying Bai Xue took measures and looked around. Yesterday, she planned to retreat and return to her own position after the battle. Who knows, she got into Suk''s arms and wanted to have a rest, so she fell asleep directly.


    Now it''s even more difficult to go back. After all, when I touched it yesterday, I put a bath towel around it. If my parents saw me going out in this way, they would not be angry to death.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk is still a little confused. He rubs his eyes and looks at Bai Xue in a daze. The girl is already a little crazy.


    "How can I get out! I didn''t bring any clothes when I came in! Do something for me quickly As she said this, Bai Xue gave Su Xiaoke a slap, raised it high and dropped it gently.


    "Eh!" Suk himself didn''t know that his brother had started to set up a tent. He was young. Even though he was ridiculous last night, he was still flourishing this morning. This is a normal physiological phenomenon. However, he sat up quickly after this attack.


    "Why don''t you wear mine first?" Suk also thought of the seriousness of his gaffe. He picked up his mobile phone and found that it was only eight o''clock now. But it was estimated that the Bai chongtian and his wife had already got up.


    "In your clothes? No, no! If you go out and let your parents see it, isn''t it cheating? " Snow White has a little idea, but still quickly denied Suk''s proposal.


    "What about that?" Suk can''t wait for no one to come out! [


    "go to my room and help me take out my clothes. Yes, Lulu must have got up long ago. Her work and rest are very standard!" Indeed, when Bai Xue and he Fenglu used to live together, he Fenglu would get up on time at 7:30 every day.


    "Oh! Good Suk rustled and put on his clothes quickly, ignoring washing, quietly went to the door, opened a small crack in the door, um, no one! With a stab, he got out.


    Step by step, Suk had already stood at the door of Snow White''s boudoir and knocked on the door twice. He didn''t dare to be too loud for fear of attracting others, but there was no movement inside. In a hurry, he subconsciously twisted the door handle and the door opened.


    He Fenglu had guessed Snow''s Dilemma and opened the door ahead of time. Suk didn''t hesitate to enter the door quickly, but still lowered her voice: "Lulu? Lulu


    Did not hear the response, this wench already went downstairs? Suk kept on walking, but he didn''t take two steps. He was shocked.


    He Fenglu lay on his side on the bed with red fruits all over his body. Fortunately, he turned his back to himself and seemed to sleep soundly. He didn''t even notice that someone was entering the door, and didn''t even react at all.


    But this kind of scene, let Suk suddenly Leng in situ, completely did not expect he Fenglu will appear in front of his eyes, brain suddenly become blank, breathing involuntarily began to disorder the rhythm.


    After all, the beautiful girl exudes the temptation of poverty. Her skin is better than snow, and her lines are slim. Under her slender waist and legs, she has round hips. Moreover, because he Fenglu is riding on the quilt, her thighs show a 90 degree angle. That is to say, the scenery between her legs shows a hint of mystery.


    Gudong a, Suk subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, want to turn and run away, but can''t move the pace, now what should I do? But he came in to take clothes for Bai Xue, so he ran away. What should Bai Xue do?


    I can''t bear the impulse of secretly observing in my heart. After all, it is estimated that it will be like this for anyone. If I put myself in my place, when I break into a room, a woman sleeps to death and has no inch on her body, shall we close our eyes or take advantage of her ignorance and secretly look at her.


    This is human nature, for strange things curious, this strange things into a woman''s body, I''m afraid this want to explore the idea will be more intense!


    He stretched out his hand to wring his thigh and tried to move his eyes away. However, the light from the corner of his eyes will inevitably bring this scenery into his eyes. Fortunately, Suk soon found Snow White''s clothes.


    On the inside dresser, there are several pieces of women''s clothes, underwear and coats. Suk doesn''t want to wake up he Fenglu, so he can only put his foot on the lightest and walk a little bit.


    But when I went to the dressing table, a problem of the same language appeared. It was obvious that NIMA was two women''s clothes. Snow white and he Fenglu''s were all on them. The outer clothes were clearly separated by themselves, but what about the underwear?


    A set of light green underwear, with lace on it. It''s a kind of feather like lace, whether it''s a bra or underwear, and the pattern on it is like a landscape painting. It''s sexy and somewhat elegant. [


    the other is a black background with small round white dots like stars. This style is slightly conservative, but it is still very beautiful and lovely.


    Which suit will snow white wear? Is it sexy? Or cute? Suk''s head is full of big question marks, constantly turning around, eh! Bai Xue knows that she will come by herself today. According to her character, she should dress up sexy and charming.Suk picked up the light green underwear, and then began to get ready to take Snow''s coat. At this time, he Fenglu suddenly heard something moving there, and subconsciously turned to look at it.


    In fact, he Fenglu didn''t know that she had overslept. She didn''t sleep very well last night. At the beginning, she was lying in the corner and listened to the wall for a long time. Finally, after confirming that the two people had entered a state of unity, she finally went back to bed.


    But when I got back to bed, I was supposed to go to sleep, but it was hard to fall asleep. Even if the voice next door was not very loud, it seemed to ring in my ears. In my mind, there were even scenes of men and women intertwined, and I even put myself in it for no reason.


    And his body appeared some kind of restlessness that should not appear, which is to dispel the original sleepiness, until he Fenglu was finally exhausted by his own tossing, so far, he didn''t wait for Bai Xue to come back, so he unconsciously went to sleep.


    He Fenglu opened her eyes slightly, even twisted her neck subconsciously: "snow! You''re back! "


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1173

    He Fenglu rubbed her eyes as she spoke. The blurred figure in front of her eyes finally became clear. Then she found out how snow white suddenly became Suk.


    "Suk?" He Fenglu mumbled subconsciously, but then she thought that she was still sleeping, her face changed greatly, her mouth opened, and she was about to scream.


    "Don''t shout!" As soon as Suk saw that he Fenglu was not right, he immediately reflected that it was a quiet thing to come and get Bai Xue''s clothes. He couldn''t let others find out. Now the scene is even more silent.


    In case of attracting others, don''t say that they are embarrassed, snow embarrassed, he Fenglu will become embarrassed.


    Between the calcium carbide and the fire, Suk put the underwear in his hand to one side. With the tip of his foot, he rushed over and pressed directly on he Fenglu''s body, covering her little mouth.


    When a person is frightened, his natural reaction is yelling. When a person is frightened and bound, his first reaction will turn into yelling and struggling.


    He Fenglu saw Suk suddenly pounce on him, and then he was pressed by him. This kind of scene seems to appear frequently in movies. Sure enough, Suk covered his mouth the next moment.


    "No!" He Fenglu wriggles hard, and then reaches out her hand to drive Suk away from her.


    "Don''t shout, I''ll let it go!" Suk saw that he Fenglu was a little excited and worried that he really hurt her. He said quickly. [


    sure enough, he Fenglu stops struggling. His big eyes are still looking at Suk in panic. Then Suk slowly takes his hand away.


    "You don''t shout, OK, listen to me!" As soon as Suk takes away her hand, she hears he Fenglu scream again. She can only cover her little mouth again. Now he Fenglu''s head is full of pictures of weak girls being QB in the movie.


    This situation, this scene, is indeed similar to the movie, which is easy to be misunderstood.


    "Listen to me, I''m bringing clothes for snow white! Ah Suk hasn''t finished explaining. This time, the screamer turned into himself. He Fenglu just bent her knees and ran to suxiaoke to knock him. Suddenly, there was a pain.


    When he Fenglu hears Suk say that he wants to take clothes for Bai Xue, he should suddenly react. But it''s one thing for his brain to react, and it''s another thing for his body to attack naturally. It''s too late to take back his legs, so he feels that Suk, who is lying on his body, suddenly cocks up his butt.


    Suk is in pain and sucks in the air. This is the second time that NIMA has been hit in four days, and this time the situation is even more special. Suxiaoke is still in the state of chenbo, and suddenly a deep pain spreads to all four limbs.


    Suk is very shameful shrunk into a shrimp shape, leaning on the side of he Fenglu, grinning, a look of pain, and subconsciously covered his brother.


    "How are you? Are you ok? " He Fenglu was frightened by Suk''s appearance. He could not care that he had no clothes on, so he sat up. His chest peak was exposed to the air, and the two points were bright pink and attractive.


    He Fenglu is not stupid, and he is quite smart. Now he has straightened out everything. When he found Suk, he was really taking clothes. Referring to Suk''s explanation just now and Snow White''s actual situation, he may have overreacted and hurt Suk.


    "Nothing!" Suk squeezed out two words from his teeth, but just now, he was sweating all over. No wonder it''s a man''s door and a woman''s main attack point against Wolves. It''s so painful!


    Now there is no way to take into account the image, his hands are still on his brother''s body, the pain finally slowly subsided, until this time Suk found out, eh! He Fenglu''s double peaks are in front of his eyes, even less than 20 cm!


    He Fenglu''s attention is all focused on the footwall of Suk, and he doesn''t realize that Suk''s eyes have focused on his hanging wall: "does it hurt?"


    He Fenglu bit her lip, but she was very sorry and guilty. She also knew the power of this knee. If the people of he family didn''t have the ability to protect themselves, it would not be too dangerous. So she was taught basic self-defense skills when she was very young, and even she had four Taekwondo black belts.


    I''m afraid Suk''s little brother would have been knocked out by himself if he hadn''t been too flustered just now and their posture made it hard for him to work hard. I''m even more remorseful to think of this.


    "It hurts!" Suk said it subconsciously. Of course, it''s really from the heart. It''s really painful. Only by looking at some beautiful things can we slightly suppress the pain. Well, the breast shape is really good. The bottom area is moderate and the height is high. It''s as full, smooth and greasy as a peach. This should be the peach breast in the legend! [


    "ah?" As soon as Suk was about to comment on the bright red on the top of the snow mountain, he suddenly felt that his jeans and underpants were all pulled down. His brother suddenly felt that the vast world was promising: "what are you doing?"


    Suk bent his arms and slightly raised his body to see that he Fenglu had pulled his pants to the knee position. He was so scared that he quickly wanted to reach out and pull up his pants."Don''t move!" He Fenglu opened Suk''s hand and blushed to drip water. Just now, she really felt that Suk was in real pain. In order to prevent accidents, she had to check it. But after she really made this move, she suddenly became confused.


    It seems that there is no difference in appearance. There are pictures of this thing in physiology education, which are similar to each other. Except that it is slightly larger than the picture, there is no surprise.


    Now soft prone like a slug, left to see right, but also really do not feel where there is any bruise and so on, hesitated for a long time, struggling to stretch out his right hand, thumb index finger pinch: "is it still very painful?"


    Suk really wants to cry now, but he still has a little idea of making mistakes. Now that you have seen it, please continue to see it! What''s the saying?


    When you decide to break the pot, you will suddenly feel that the world is bright.


    Suk lay on the bed, blushing and ashamed of her behavior. She seemed to be an exhibitionist. She turned her head and looked to the other side. Her chest peak remained the same, and did not droop with her slightly leaning posture. She opened her mouth and finally said, "Hmm! It still hurts a little! "


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1174

    Every other line is like a mountain. He Fenglu majored in law, not medicine, so he really had no idea what to do in the face of this situation.


    Frowning, biting his lips, like doing some ideological struggle, suddenly the girl slowly began to bow, but her right hand still holds Su Xiaoke.


    "Hoo A gentle and provocative heat blew past.


    I remember when I was a child, if I suddenly fell down, no matter my parents would hold me and blow the pain. This seems to be a secret, which has been engraved in he Fenglu''s heart.


    Suk''s body suddenly froze, subconsciously motionless, and then immediately after his brother, he felt the spring breeze again. He even heard he Fenglu''s breath and murmur.


    Listening attentively, he finally found out what he Fenglu said, and suddenly he said something.


    "Pain flies!" "Pain flies!"


    Suk feels like a three-year-old now. Oh, no, it''s not a child! I don''t know what''s going on. It''s like a flash of electric current. It''s completely uncontrollable. Su Xiaoke suddenly stands up to attention.


    In fact, he Fenglu''s eyes are closed. After all, she is a big girl. How can she face a man? She is still so close. But now she has no other way to make up for her impulse. [


    "pain flies!" He Fenglu had just finished. Before she could breathe, she suddenly felt that something had hit her face, and Suk''s thing had disappeared from her fingers. Subconsciously, she opened her eyes and was stunned.


    Just now, suxiaoke, who was just like a slug, turned into such a terrible look, like a stick, full of explosive power.


    Just when he Fenglu said "ah" softly, he saw Su Xiaoke shake again from the angle just now. This time, Su Xiaoke''s head just rubbed his lips, and even almost went directly into his mouth.


    He Fenglu was really scared this time. She quickly stepped back and left far away, but I don''t know why there was a kind of hot feeling on her lips and subconsciously wiped it with her hand.


    Suk already knew what had happened. He was red in the face and ears. He sat up straight, pulled his belt with both hands, and quickly put on his trousers: "I''m ok! I''m fine! "


    He Fenglu is also very embarrassed, embarrassed to bow his head, at this time is a exclamation, but the volume is still under her control, until this time she found that she is now exposed to the outside, and nothing to wear!


    Originally, he Fenglu would not have been so careless. But just now, Suk almost broke his knee and forgot this.


    Now looking down, not only the two peaks are fully visible, but even the lush grass between the two legs has been opened, which makes people feel at a glance.


    He quickly put the quilt on his body. He was so anxious that he was about to cry. He kept urging him to go out quickly


    "Oh Suk jumped out of bed directly, ran to the dresser on the inside, quickly picked up the sexy underwear, wearing light green underwear, not only with lace edge, but also with a slightly hollow design on the underwear, which was very light and easy to grasp.


    Then the other hand picked up Snow White''s coat and went out.


    "You wait!"


    At this time, he Fenglu''s voice came over again, and Suk''s steps suddenly became stiff. Now he told himself to go quickly, and then he called himself, and so on. Could Suk slowly turn his head to see that he Fenglu had hidden his whole body under the quilt, only showing his head, and his face was red as if he was about to drip water. He watched Suk stop and took a deep breath .


    "You put my underwear down!" [


    with this sentence, his face turned red again.


    "Ah? What''s yours Suk''s left hand is holding that set of light green underwear, suddenly stunned, like subconsciously got a look under the eyelids, it''s really sexy style!


    "Nonsense, put it down quickly!" He Fenglu looked at Suk holding his personal clothes in his hand. Just now, he even looked at him as if he had inhaled and sniffed. He was even more ashamed.


    In fact, Suk didn''t know that she had just had such a snuffle, but since it was he Fenglu who said it, she would not talk nonsense. She quickly ran to the dresser, put down her hand, and took back the set of conservative and lovely underwear with black background and little white.


    Then I didn''t dare to see he Fenglu''s face again. I ran to the door in a hurry, but I still didn''t coordinate when I ran.


    Fortunately, the corridor outside, still no one, Suk incarnated ghost again, three steps two steps rushed to his guest room.


    "Hello! What''s the matter with you? So long! "


    Bai Xue lies on the bed and sits up when she sees Suk coming in. She pouts. She seems to be very upset about Suk''s delay in coming back. After all, if she leaves late, she may die miserably!"That Lulu is taking a bath. I''ve been waiting for a while!" Suk subconsciously made up an excuse.


    "Lulu takes a bath. Just take my clothes back. What are you waiting for her to do?" Snow White took the clothes from Suk and began to wear them. She didn''t feel the embarrassment of Suk''s face.


    "It''s not that Lulu put away all her clothes at that time, and I can''t find them!" Suk had no choice but to continue to weave. Fortunately, Bai Xue soon got dressed and didn''t tangle with the previous problem.


    "No one out there?" Snow is better to go back to her boudoir to wash. When she comes to the door, she asks first.


    "Well! No one As soon as Suk finished, he watched Snow White sneak out: "I''ll go back first. I''ll go downstairs for breakfast later!"


    "Oh Suk should be a, the room became a person of their own, a butt sitting on the bed, brain a bit confused, he Fenglu''s shadow constantly turn around.


    Of course, Suk is not alone. After Suk goes out, he Fenglu jumps out of bed quickly to get dressed, because she knows that Bai Xue will come back soon. When she sees that she is still in bed naked, what happened just now will definitely let her know.


    But when she picked up the underwear on the dresser, she always felt as if the residual temperature of Suk was still on it. Her mind flashed, but she still had to put it on quickly.


    Anyway, it''s not the first time for Suk to see him. Besides, didn''t he also see him? I not only saw his birds, but also his nest. I almost broke his eggs and even stuttered his head.


    He Fenglu constantly appeases his emotions, and doesn''t want to show too much difference. Just after he has dressed, Bai Xue comes in.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1175

    Bai Xue gets into the door and pats her chest. She is relieved that her parents don''t find out. It seems that there won''t be any more mistakes today. She turns around and sees he Fenglu coming towards her. She is embarrassed and spits out her tongue. After all, she didn''t go home last night and let he Fenglu stay alone in the empty room. It seems that she is not very righteous.


    "Ah! Lulu, didn''t you take a bath? " Snow suddenly found that he Fenglu had no appearance of taking a bath from head to foot, and suddenly felt a little surprised.


    "No? What''s the matter? " He Fenglu''s mood has recovered for most of the time, but he is still a little uneasy when he sees his best friend. After all, he has almost ruined her lower body happiness, and seems to have an unclear relationship with her boyfriend.


    He Fenglu is a little afraid to look at Bai Xue''s eyes and pretends to lower her head to tidy up her clothes.


    "Suk said you were taking a bath just now. He said he would wait for you for a while, or he would have sent the clothes back to me." White snow said while entering the bathroom, a little stunned, but soon returned to normal, picked up the brush jar, turned to the outside and said: "Lulu, I wash first!"


    He Fenglu feels hot on her face, and suddenly reflects that Suk should have told a little lie to Bai Xue, but when she comes to her side, she will show up. Will Bai Xue doubt what we have done?


    The more you think about it, the more you feel at a loss. The more you can''t answer this question, the more you answer it. There may be a loophole in the appointment. When you hear the sound of snow brushing her teeth in the bathroom, he Fenglu''s eyes suddenly brighten: "snow, I''ll give you a riddle! How''s it going? "


    He Fenglu leans on the threshold of the bathroom. Bai Xue turns around and whines and continues to brush her teeth.


    "Listen! The riddle is like this: a stick is five inches long, with hair on one end and light on the other. It plunges in and rushes around, and it comes out with white pulp. " [


    "poof! Cough! Cough Bai Xue was still listening to he Fenglu''s riddle seriously. After listening to the four complete sentences, she suddenly turned red, followed by a mouthful of brushing water, and the mirror in front of her was completely changed.


    He Fenglu didn''t expect that Bai Xue''s reaction was so fierce. She suddenly had some silly eyes. Looking at Bai Xue''s endless cough, she quickly walked over and patted her on the back: "what''s the matter with you? Don''t brush your teeth well


    "Lulu Bai Xue quickly rinses her mouth again. Looking at he Fenglu, she has an incredible look. She never thought that her friend, who has always been elegant and elegant, beautiful and dignified, would say such a riddle.


    Through this riddle, Snow White thinks of the scene of her battle with Suk yesterday, and it suddenly appears that the riddle is full of vividness, vividness and vividness.


    He Fenglu looks at the hunqng on Bai Xue''s face, the soft waves in the corner of her eyes, and even the smile in the corner of her mouth has a profound and strange feeling.


    "What''s the matter?" He Fenglu for snow''s performance is very confused, confused looking at her.


    "How can you suddenly become so colorful!" Bai Xue wiped her mouth, as if she had seen he Fenglu for the first time. She blushed at the same time.


    "Color?" Now he Fenglu is even more puzzled. Didn''t he say a riddle? How did it turn into color?


    "Have you seen any movies lately?"


    "What movie?"


    "Like the Caribbean or something?"


    "What movies are they?"


    "It''s just some movies where men and women fit together. They''re all close ups, just like the riddle you just said!" Bai Xue has seen it secretly. She has even seen "Macao fever" which was shot in the early summer. Naturally, she won''t let go of Japanese blockbusters like that.


    "What are you talking about?" He Fenglu was so angry that his face turned red. He stretched out his hand and slapped Bai Xue''s arm: "just look at it for yourself. I don''t look at those things!"


    "Then you just said this riddle! I can''t stand it any more! " Snow seems to be in line with what she said, holding her chest in both hands and shivering. [


    this riddle was read by he Fenglu from the Internet some time ago. At that time, he didn''t guess it at all. Later, when the answer was revealed, he suddenly realized that the riddle was about brushing teeth. Just now, in order to change the topic, he said this riddle directly. Who knows, it was misunderstood by Bai Xue.


    "You are going to die! I''m talking about brushing your teeth! " In order to prove her innocence, he Fenglu reveals the answer directly. When she stares at Bai Xue, she will see that she frowns and seems to be judging whether the answer is correct or not.


    "Oh, it''s almost the same, but Lulu, I''ll tell you!" Bai Xue pastes her voice in he Fenglu''s ear and lowers her voice. As she says word by word, he Fenglu''s face turns red bit by bit. Finally, she even allows herself to open Bai Xue.


    "Don''t talk about it. You are a rascal!" He Fenglu heard that Bai Xue said so carefully, and his words were realistic, but his mind suddenly came out. Before that, he watched Suke''s guy turn from a soft loach to a big dragon.And it''s really hairy and glossy!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel hot and dry, and the riddle I said just now becomes a dirty riddle as soon as it is explained by Bai Xue. Thinking that I was very proud of telling it to Bai Xue just now, I feel embarrassed, blushing, lowering my head and breathing heavily.


    "Hey, hey! You said the riddle! This is not bad for me White snow a face Jiao smile, finish saying after a little pause, will turn around to wash face, but immediately turned his head: "Lulu, I also give you a riddle, you listen! Open the hot quilt, touch it on your legs, break off your legs and put it in front of your eyes! The answer is also an action


    He Fenglu was red in the face because of her riddle, but she didn''t expect that there was such connotation in it. As soon as the riddle of Bai Xue came out, she immediately guessed it. Isn''t that what?


    "You hate it! You are a rascal He Fenglu''s face is even more red. She is biting her teeth and swearing at Bai Xue. She is about to escape from the bathroom, but before she takes two steps, she lets Bai Xue hold her arm.


    "You are the hooligan! What are you thinking about? What I''m talking about is how good it is to wear glasses White snow a face treacherous trick succeed of appearance, while saying side hey straight smile.


    "You piss me off!" He Fenglu stamped her foot, threw away snow''s arm, turned her head and ran out. She stood in front of her, looking out and panting.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1176

    Chinese civilization is brilliant and profound. Not only a word has many pronunciations, many definitions, and even a riddle can make people want to be immortal and die, and go to two extremes.


    He Fenglu''s mind is now occupied by these two riddles. Bai Xue has finished combing. Now it''s her turn to brush her teeth, and the scene that Bai Xue carefully described appears in her mind. After a while, she starts to blush, simply doesn''t brush, and washes her face directly.


    Bai xuepan is sitting on the bed with her legs. She has turned on the TV and changed the channel at will. After all, what morning news is not attractive to her. It''s better to watch the ads.


    "Cher, I know!" He Fenglu came out from the bathroom, suddenly said a word, make snow a Leng: "what do you know?"


    "I know what''s going on! I told Suk that I was taking a bath, but I was actually sitting in the toilet at that time, so I made an excuse. I didn''t mean to say that I was defecating! " He Fenglu picked out a bottle of cosmetics she didn''t know from her bag, poured it on her hand and patted her cheek.


    "What''s the shame? Everyone is so familiar!" White snow toward he Fenglu pick pick eyebrows, have put on a face of sly smile: "even if the bath is OK, mandarin duck bath is actually quite cool!"


    "Get the hell out of here!" He Fenglu has been run by snow white enough in the morning. She stares at snow white, goes to the dressing table and looks in the mirror again: "go downstairs to have dinner. I don''t know if my uncle and aunt are here. It''s too impolite today. I''m obviously late!"


    "Hey, hey, I think they should go out for morning exercises!" Bai Xue shrugs her shoulders and jumps out of bed. In fact, when she goes back to her room, she already feels that he Fenglu doesn''t have any bath at all, and there is no trace of water in the bathroom, which can''t be concealed.


    It''s impossible to say that she doesn''t have a little guess in her heart. Women are suspicious animals, but now, he Fenglu has found a reassuring excuse for herself. It''s true that a woman is really embarrassed to speak. Can she tell Suk that I''m playing stink later? [


    the two girls come together and knock on Suk''s door. At this time, Suk has finished cleaning up and is thinking whether to go downstairs and say hello to Bai chongtian and his wife. After all, for men, the time needed to wash in the morning is obviously not much.


    Sure enough, after the three men went downstairs, Uncle Zhang was already waiting. He was very considerate of young people''s behavior of staying in bed. Bai chongtian and his wife did go out for exercise.


    Three people around the table, Suk is obviously a little unnatural, especially when he Fenglu''s eyes meet, but he always subconsciously takes a look, and he Fenglu is the same. If there is no snow on the side, the atmosphere on the table will be dull.


    Macao''s mornings are not soybean milk fried dough sticks, but ginkgo porridge and egg tarts made by the chef at home. They taste good. Several people didn''t really sleep well last night. In fact, they were empty.


    Snow felt that Suk and he Fenglu both lowered their heads and ate fiercely. She put an egg tart into her mouth and looked up at them: "Hey, what''s the matter with you? The hungry ghost is reincarnated


    He said vaguely, "do you want me to tell you a riddle?"


    "Cough!" He Fenglu''s mood was a little confused. He felt that Suk''s eyes were like perspective. As long as he looked at himself, he would become red fruit all over. In the process of embarrassment, he suddenly heard the riddle, and the gingko porridge almost gushed out.


    "You''re going to die!" He Fenglu''s face is a little red. He directly kicks snow white under the dining table: "hurry to eat!"


    Suk did not know the reason. He looked puzzled, especially the meaningful white snow: "what?"


    "Hey, hey, I''ll talk to you then!" See Suk eyes fall on himself, snow toward him squeeze eyes.


    "Don''t say it!" He Fenglu doesn''t want Bai Xue to make her embarrassing story public. She grits her teeth and looks at Bai Xue, ready to kill her.


    This time, Suk felt his curiosity began to explode. The feeling that he wanted to know, but was directly blocked, made him subconsciously relax. Just now, he was still hovering in his heart: "talk about it! I can pretend I didn''t hear you


    "Get the hell out of here, too!" He Fenglu was in a good mood, but she was messed up by snow white and Suk. One teased her body, and the other destroyed her soul, wheezing and waiting for Suk.


    Suk had never heard of he Fenglu talking like this. Er, he should have never heard of it. Now he felt that the situation was serious, and he bowed his head to continue to destroy the breakfast on the plate.


    Today''s plan is very single, it is estimated that one day will be in the racecourse, after all, the next day will officially start the race, good preparation, is one of the necessary conditions to win. [


    I don''t know where Bai chongtian and his wife went for a run. When Suk and his wife went out, they didn''t wait for them to come back. However, when they arrived at Shengsheng racecourse, the manager guarded the security room at the door early.Perhaps only the manager himself knows how much he Shusheng wants to win the race. And for the racecourse, it''s a great benefit. If the boss values it, there will be constant preferential policies, such as investing in funds, choosing horses, and even the salary of the staff will go up.


    This is a great chance. In the past, although he Shusheng also liked horse racing, he never came to such a stage. Seven days a week, he would come at least seven times. The main reason for this is that he was an old enemy.


    Suk, as the driver of the shock wave, clearly bears a very important responsibility. The manager of the racecourse can''t respect him too much. What''s more, there are the eldest miss of he family and the eldest miss of Bai family. They are here early at the door.


    When the manager took Suk three people to the stable, shockwave was lying in the stable with a lazy look. I don''t know if he knew Suk was coming. He suddenly turned his head and took a look. Then he stood up and became very happy. He kept pacing back and forth in the stable.


    This Irish BMW can be called literature net. It is the king of the whole racecourse. Driven by it, all the horses in the stable are excited in a moment, just like greeting their king and paying attention to Suk.


    "Is shockwave a mare?" Snow suddenly lowered his voice and asked in Suk''s ear.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk didn''t get the meaning of her question.


    "I think it''s very willing to let you ride it!" Bai Xue breathes out Youlan. This time, she uses her hand''s consciousness to block her mouth. All of a sudden, Suk is full of black lines.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1177

    Mongolian man balsi has now become Suk''s loyal supporter, especially her eyes always make Bai Xue jealous. Fortunately, she didn''t say whether she would like to ride or not, otherwise Suk would die by spitting blood.


    Mongolian people are known as the nation on horseback, and horses have even become the totem of the nation. They regard horses as the most sacred livestock, just as they can''t do without the sun and the moon.


    Herdsmen and horses have a long history. They revered the nine sacred horses on the banner of "manihong" and regarded the horses as their closest companions for life.


    "The horse knows the heart of the people. It''s a kind of loving and righteous animal. Mr. Suk, you are the best jockey I''ve ever seen. If you come to our grassland, I believe you will become the dream lover of all girls!" After Suk, Barth did not say his love. Instead, he took out his wallet from his pocket and showed Suk the picture of the sandwich inside.


    "This is my wife. Her name is Tana!" In the photo, a woman in Mongolian traditional costume stands with balsi. Although it is not really gorgeous, this kind of woman can naturally present an unrestrained and healthy beauty.


    "It''s really beautiful!" Suk heartfelt praise, which makes balsi more happy, holding Suk''s arm: "Mr. Suk, do you know our Mongolian flower?"


    "Ah? Mongolian flower? Is it Trollius? " Suk really doesn''t know much about this aspect. This knowledge can be seen from history textbooks. The golden lotus is still the symbol of Shangdu in Yuan Dynasty.


    "Oh, no, no, I''m talking about a beautiful girl, wurentuya. This is our most beautiful Mongolian flower. She is the most beautiful girl of our Mongolian nationality. I feel that only you can match her!" It turned out that Barth was talking about beautiful women, and Suk finally understood.


    "If I have a chance to introduce you, she will like you!" Balsi seems to know the Mongolian flower named wurentuya, otherwise he would not have said so. [


    however, as soon as Suk was about to speak, he was pulled aside by Bai Xue and nodded at the simple and honest Mongolian man with a smile: "thank you, balsi. We''re going to have dinner!"


    Suk a little embarrassed toward Barth smile, can only recognize life behind white snow, heard the girl mumbling up.


    "What are you talking about?" Suk didn''t hear clearly for a moment.


    "I said," look, Barth is very honest. How can he become a matchmaker all of a sudden? This is the rhythm of pimping for you! " Snow White originally heard this and pulled Suk away halfway, which made Suk speak again.


    "We''re just chatting. You see, just now Barstow was embarrassed!"


    "If he''s not embarrassed, I''ll be embarrassed. Can I watch him take you away?" Snow White indignant, and then a pick eyebrows: "you will not have been heartbeat, right? What Tuya are you looking for? "


    "Well! Let''s talk about something else! By the way, where''s Lulu? " Suk just came out of the bathroom, but he didn''t see any dew.


    "Lulu has gone to the restaurant. Let me wait for you here. We''ll have lunch here at noon! Maybe he will come later! " White snow said while pointing to the restaurant not far away, suddenly stopped, took Suk''s arm: "Suk, did you have anything with lulu in the morning?"


    "Ah?" Suk was shocked. Did Snow White find something? Or did he Fenglu tell her about the morning? In any case, these two things will damage their tall image.


    "No! What can happen! " Suk decided to carry out the line of "die duck mouth hard", at the same time, his brain is running at full speed, and he began to prepare for the retreat. Just when Bai Xue was about to speak, Suk said in a hurry: "let''s go quickly, grandfather he has arrived!"


    "Well?" White snow turned to see, sure enough, he Shusheng''s car has been parked outside the restaurant, at this time has been out of the car: "so fast! Let''s get there in a hurry


    He Shusheng is he Fenglu''s grandfather. Suk and Bai Xue also have to call him that, so the respect for the old man must pass quickly now, which finally gives Suk a chance to breathe without answering Bai Xue''s question.


    Lunch is arranged in the racecourse. The food here is very unique, which is no less than the grade of the restaurant outside. After all, no matter whether the jockey or the horse lives here, the food should not be careless.


    In fact, he Shusheng attaches great importance to the racecourse. Sometimes he often brings people to show off his good horse. After all, when he is his age, the old child will have a heavier mentality and become more and more competitive. He likes to watch others eat shrivels and listen to others praise him.


    Therefore, a small restaurant has been set up in the racecourse to entertain the friends brought by he Shusheng. Of course, since you show off your brilliant vision and make others envious, you have to make people eat better. [


    the division of labor in the restaurant is also very clear. There are a lot of jockeys and different tastes, so most of the time it is a selected self-service style. There are both eastern and Western catering features, and there are also masters who are specially responsible for big meals. They only need to make a few dishes a month."How''s it going? It''s delicious, isn''t it The old man''s appetite is not big, which is also very normal, so he Shu ate raw very slowly, deliberately let a few children eat more, so as not to put down their chopsticks, they will be embarrassed to continue.


    "Mmm, it''s delicious!" Suk nodded repeatedly. At first, he thought that the restaurant would really serve a big meal, such as Australian lobster, deep-sea abalone, or some top-level shark fin. But after serving, he found that they were all ordinary things.


    But the chef must be very skilled. Suk quickly swallowed the fish and eggs in his mouth and replied that he Shusheng was really delicious.


    "If it''s delicious, eat more!" He Shusheng smiles and looks at several children wolfing down. The more he looks, the more happy he is. He himself eats more than usual, especially Suk. He doesn''t know how. The more he looks, the more he likes it. Look at Suk and his granddaughter.


    "If only these two little fellows could make a couple!" He Shusheng''s heart began to point Yuanyang spectrum, but his eyes fell on Bai Xue again. He really made a mistake.


    The old man thinks that he can see people''s heart. He looks older when he is three years old and older when he is seven years old. Since he contacted Suk, he can still be sure that Suk''s future achievements will never be low. It must be that if a man dares to directly drop sixty or seventy million yuan to charity, he is not crazy, but he does not pay attention to the money, and even he is confident that he can get more money in the future!


    I''m born to be useful. When all the gold is gone, I''ll come back.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1178

    He Shusheng didn''t give Suk any information about the people and horses who took part in the Invitational Competition. He didn''t want to bring pressure to Suk. After all, the people and horses who could take part in the competition were very tough. After all, those who had the courage to sign up had some confidence. Even the person sent by his opponent to take part in the competition this time had become the one with the highest voice to win the championship.


    After all, the champion of the international equestrian King''s invitational tournament has already been regarded as a great honor. Besides, the six million dollar prize is even more attractive. How can no one care.


    However, Suk didn''t mean to ask. This calmness makes he Shusheng look at Suk with new eyes. Of course, he doesn''t think Suk is a simple expression of his brain. On the contrary, Suk''s ability, including his familiarity with horses, superb skills, and even the psychological quality of being calm on the spot, is not what ordinary people can have.


    Of course, all teams participating in the race are constantly collecting information. According to the evaluation of some so-called professionals, Shengsheng Racecourse is barely "good!" At the moment when the SMS was successfully sent, he Fenglu felt that all her strength was drained, and even her hands and feet were numb. Then she took several deep breaths in succession, slowly wriggling her body, carefully getting out of bed, putting on her shoes and walking slowly.


    In the whole process, he Fenglu didn''t dare to take a breath, just like dancing on a steel wire. He slowly moved to the door and gently pushed the door open. Even at the moment of closing the door, he took a close look at the snow.


    At the corner of the corridor stairs, Suk has been waiting there. Seeing he Fenglu appear, she quickly beckons. He Fenglu takes a deep breath, but this time her steps are very slow and heavy. She is constantly worried and hesitant. She knows that she shouldn''t have something to do with Suk with snow on her back, but her legs seem to be pulled by some force And keep coming forward.


    Step by step, closer and closer!


    The closer she gets, the more entangled she is. Suddenly, he Fenglu finds herself standing in front of Suk. The boy is standing there, with beautiful cheeks, short hair and black eyes. However, Sven seems to have some reassuring temperament. At this time, snow appears in the brain.


    Like a dull thunder in the ear, he Fenglu suddenly turned his head and left.


    "Ah! Lulu Suk was stunned. What''s the matter with this girl? She was about to leave before she spoke. She reached out to pull her arm subconsciously.


    He Fenglu''s mind is in a mess. He can''t stop the desire in his heart, and he doesn''t want to betray his friends. At this moment, he feels that Sucra has caught his arm, followed the inertia, and bumps into his arms. The familiar taste is like a seductive drug.


    He Fenglu stood on tiptoe, put his hands around Suk''s neck, and directly kissed him. He acted wildly and his breath was hot, like a volcano that had been suppressed for countless years.

 Chapter 1179

    Suk was shocked by this change. He didn''t have any psychological preparation at all. Originally, he just wanted to ask if Bai Xue said something to her in the morning. They could communicate with each other and at least make a confession. Don''t make any misunderstanding. How could they be forced to kiss suddenly!


    Suk stood in the same place and was very passive. He Fenglu was like a soldier on the battlefield, charging constantly, but his kissing skill was not flattering.


    No wonder he Fenglu. This is the second kiss of her life. Of course, the first kiss was also given to Suk. It''s hard to avoid that her technical level is somewhat unsophisticated. She learned this from TV and obviously didn''t grasp the essence. She is similar in shape but not in spirit.


    But the more so, the more people feel a strong stimulation, feel he Fenglu''s body close to him, especially the two peach breast peaks just enjoyed in the morning, directly against his heart, Suk''s heart began to get messy.


    With he Fenglu''s kiss, Suk''s brain receives a strong signal, which naturally changes from passive to active. He hugs her with both arms, and can''t help learning from her.


    In social, political, economic and other activities, if some members have information that other members cannot have, there will be information asymmetry, which is the definition of information asymmetry.


    In market economic activities, people of all kinds have different understanding of relevant information; people who have sufficient information are often in a favorable position, while people who lack information are in a disadvantageous position.


    This kind of information asymmetry does not only exist in political and economic activities, but also in everyone''s life. Obviously, it is now!


    After receiving Suk''s text message, he Fenglu''s brain''s first reaction turned out to be cheating. She didn''t know Suk just wanted to talk about Snow White''s abnormality with herself. Under this wrong signal, her mood was completely confused to the extreme.


    Sometimes human thinking is very strange. When you get into the corner, I''m afraid everyone will push forward, and it''s very difficult to get out. The more he Fenglu thinks about it, the more he thinks about it, the more he thinks that it is.


    That kind of hazy feeling for Suk, under this misunderstanding, is like a spring compressed to the extreme. When the whole spring springs away, the consequences are beyond her expectation.


    He Fenglu''s brain completely became blank, even she didn''t know what she was doing, so it happened naturally, and this feeling became stronger and stronger under the guidance of Suk, and all the scruples and conflicts in her heart disappeared.


    Suk''s strength in this kind of things can be said to be very weak. The situation after the flower picking system was upgraded has been bothering him all the time. To a large extent, sometimes things he did would make him feel ashamed and regretful, but in the process, he was not aware of it.


    In particular, the human nature of my fair lady makes him more difficult to control. Of course, he Fenglu is graceful and charming, which makes people adore him. If he is really replaced by those invincible ugly women like Fengjie, Suk must be able to stick to the bottom line.


    Strong to chaotic heartbeat, more and more difficult to continue breathing, let he Fenglu whole personal strength all slowly melt in this kiss, Suk familiar taste, strong arms, bring her feeling, directly sink down.


    Everything in the world has its own critical point. When the water reaches zero, it freezes naturally. When it meets 100 degrees, it will boil immediately. Obviously, the temperature brought by Suk''s message must be 100 degrees. Otherwise, he Fenglu would not suddenly become like this.


    In the morning, I still miss my slim posture. Now I''m in my arms. Without mentioning the full feeling of peach top in my chest, I say that I don''t know when to cover my round hips. This feeling is also unspeakable.


    Even at this moment, the picture in Suk''s mind was more direct. Yes, he Fenglu was lying on his side when he entered the door in the morning. His back was all in front of his eyes, and his hips were naturally visible.


    He Fenglu has been weak all over. From the beginning, he put his arms around Suk''s neck, to the end, he can only rely on Suk''s strength to stand firm. Now there is a growing trend that he is about to fall down, especially the two people''s lips and teeth are intertwined. This kind of suffocation, and even lack of oxygen.


    now Suk doesn''t know what to say, so he can only continue to hold the beauty''s buttocks foolishly. At this moment, it seems that the heartbeat of the two people are constantly amplifying.


    All of a sudden, he Fenglu pushes Suk away, turns around and trots back to the room, leaving Suk standing in the same place, feeling at a loss.


    Is this swelling?


    He didn''t say a word about what he wanted to communicate with Fenglu. In fact, from he Fenglu''s going out to going back again, Suk just called her name twice, and then there was no chance to speak again.


    The tip of his tongue seems to have a pleasant smell. Suk swallowed his mouth subconsciously and began to adjust his mood. Then he finally became depressed.


    Originally, being forced to kiss by a beautiful woman is not only a pleasure, but also a great enjoyment. However, the passion recedes, and the cruel fact tells me that the consequences of this matter seem to be very serious and terrible.Quietly walked back to the room, sat on the bed, brain empty!


    He Fenglu runs into the room in a hurry. As soon as she opens the door, she lightens her steps. Fortunately, Bai Xue still sleeps sweetly, but she doesn''t feel that she has just gone out secretly.


    Looking at his good friend, the betrayal to his friends, and the excitement of his heart, he Fenglu couldn''t adapt to it. He crept slowly to his bedside, slippered and lay down.


    The heart beat was still frenzied, the chest undulation frequency was also rapid, and even the feeling passed by the body was like that he was still held by Suk in his arms, and the clear masculine atmosphere was shrouded around him.


    He Fenglu closed her eyes tightly. The more unwilling she was to think about something in her mind, the more something appeared. Suk was like a ghost, lingering.


    "Lulu, do you like Suk?"


    Suddenly, on the other bed behind him, the voice of snow came. He Fenglu was struck by lightning. His body was stiff and motionless, and even his mind seemed to explode and hum.

 Chapter 1180

    Suk''s heart was upset. He couldn''t find even a little sleepiness. He turned on the TV and began to change channels. He just wanted to calm himself down in this way.


    "The biggest international horse racing event in Macao''s history, the international horse king Invitational race, will be held at the Jockey Club at 9 a.m. tomorrow. Star jockeys and first-class racing horses from all over the world will gather in Macao. It will be a carnival before Christmas!"


    The host''s voice and emotion introduction came from the TV, and soon the picture began to appear, followed by the host''s voice over: "the reporter learned yesterday that there were 14 horses from 12 countries in this race, which are the world''s top horses. It is estimated that the value of these horses alone in the whole race has exceeded US $30 million."


    With the host''s voice, there are a lot of highlights on the screen. These horses are running wantonly, breaking through the key points with sweat, and there are also wonderful pictures of jockeys winning the cup.


    "What you see now is" duomeile ", which is known as the first horse king of this century. Duomeile is --!"


    In the TV pictures, there are horses constantly appearing. From the appearance, these horses can already feel the strong strength. Now Suk is upset and can only find something to do by himself.


    But to tell the truth, as far as watching TV is concerned, Suk is still unable to calm down. He even turns a deaf ear to how many people have participated, what kind of horses they are, and what brilliant achievements they have made.


    "Pa!" Suk directly turned off the TV, threw the remote control aside, went into the bathroom, washed his face hard, thought more and more irritable, and went out directly.


    ------


    "do you think I''m a bit of a playboy?" Suk''s face was a little tangled and gloomy, and his voice could not help but bring out that kind of remorse.


    "Should we say too much color?"


    "How can you like one when you see one?"


    "My mind is going to explode. What do you mean by Lulu kissing me?"


    "This is really not my intention. Although I think she is good and I like her, what about Xiaoxue?"


    "Can you do something for me?"


    "Hello! I''m talking to you


    "You must say something


    But even if Suk said that, shockwave still couldn''t respond to him. His big eyes were staring at Suk. He didn''t seem to understand that this guy didn''t sleep at noon and came here to chat with himself.


    "Do you have a mare you like?"


    "It''s true that a horse king like you may have enjoyed all three palaces and six courtyards. Pity me!"


    "Is there something wrong with monogamy! If only all the women I like were married to me, I don''t think I would favor one over the other! "


    It seems that shockwave understood this sentence and gave a loud nose.


    "Are you disdaining me?"


    The shockwave shook his head, just like that.


    "You agree with me? That''s right! But it''s also difficult. I don''t know if they will be willing. After all, it''s very unfair to them! " Suk is still talking to himself, can''t help but think of Luo Feiyan.


    Luofeiyan has always been a unique existence in Suk''s heart. If this woman is not able to feel her sincerity, her deep love for herself will even make people have the illusion that she treats her feelings like a child''s play.


    She does not exclude that she has a close relationship with other women, and even has some cross-border relations. Even now Luo Feiyan should have started to absorb rhododendrons into the big family. Of course, if this is successful, the next target is Ma Yina, because it involves the launch of Ping ban Fang, and she and Ma Yina have now established a friendship.


    Who''s next? With Luo Feiyan''s ability, I''m afraid Qin Zheng will do the same. Even Du Wan may be assimilated by her. That is to say, Luo Feiyan can do all these people''s work.


    But what about the others? What should we do? Suk has long wanted to confess everything, but when it comes to the end, he is always worried. This kind of emotion bothers him and makes him feel like a hypocrite. The only one is to let go of Zheng mo.


    "Alas! Maybe it''s not a bad thing for Xiaoxue to know! " Now Suk can only comfort himself by saying that while touching shockwave''s back, shockwave slightly lowers its head and rubs Suk with its neck. This picture is very harmonious.


    Because of the sudden appearance of Suk, shockwave''s trainer has been following Suk''s arrangement. When he saw this scene, he was very surprised that shockwave would make such a move. This has never happened before, whether it is his trainer or Jack''s jockey.


    "How about going out for a walk?" Suk began to communicate with shockwave again. The trainer on one side quickly opened the stable and strolled on the lawn outside.


    Three quarters of the afternoon has passed, and snow white and he Fenglu have not shown up. They don''t know what the two girls are doing. However, Suk''s harvest is that for the shock wave, it seems that people and horses can really establish some kind of spiritual connection. It''s not a matter of Technology, it''s just so natural.Even when Suk turns around, every horse will have this situation. Barth is really going crazy now. When he sees Suk, he has an impulse to worship him. The most important thing for a jockey is to establish this kind of intercommunication with his horse.


    But this is just a scene of yearning. There are few jockeys who can do this in the whole world, and all of them have become the top jockeys, or even the king of riding.


    Originally, Balse was not optimistic about this competition. After all, the strength of the competitors was too strong. No matter how talented and skilled Suk was, the winning rate was less than 50%.


    But after seeing such a strange situation, Barth himself has decided to buy sukesheng and shockwave. This is not only due to his loyalty to the racecourse, but also his confidence in sukesheng.


    "Suk!" With the two people chatting and establishing friendship, balsi has begun to call his name directly. This Mongolian man, who seems very simple and honest, hugs Suk''s shoulder with great enthusiasm: "how about it? I think wurentuya will want to know you very much. I have given her your phone number! "


    "Ah?" Suk is a little stunned. Does this Barth really want to be a matchmaker for himself?


    "I have a picture of her here. Have a look first!" Barth excitedly took out his mobile phone and began to search for photos. However, when Suk didn''t know how to deal with it, snow white finally appeared again.


    "Suk! Come here for me

 Chapter 1181

    "You! You''re going to have sex! " Snow White treats the thief equally. First, she stares at Barth, then at Suk. She pulls Suk''s arm and pulls him aside.


    "As you can see, I didn''t say or do anything!" Suk is really very disappointed. As soon as balsi mentions the legendary Mongolian flower, white snow will suddenly appear and disappear, which makes it impossible for people to defend. Fortunately, he hasn''t done anything excessive just now.


    "Bah! Who was trying to see someone''s cell phone just now! Tut Tut, the flower of Mongolian nationality is still called wurentuya. Listen to this name, it''s absolutely beautiful! " Snow seems to stare at people, staring out of the habit, followed by like is not Jieqi like, stretched out his hand on Suk''s waist twisted a.


    "Ah Suk quickly dodged, and then immediately entered Dou''e mode: "wronged! I''m looking at Barth''s cell phone. It''s very big


    "Save it!" White snow suddenly a little frustrated, gave up on Suk to continue to fight: "you just flirt! I don''t care about you. Just don''t bully me! "


    White snow said while continuing to move forward, suddenly Suk has a bad premonition, is slowly spreading, walked two steps, hesitated and asked: "by the way, where''s Lulu?"


    "She''s home. Something''s wrong!" Bai xuetou didn''t reply, and said directly,


    "Oh!" Suk followed up, with snow side by side, and then carefully observed her face change, this girl seems to have something on her mind, that eyes are a little lonely.


    When Suk was worried, suddenly snow stopped and turned to Suk: "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman? " [


    this sudden reaction startled Suk, but in the middle of being stunned, I saw that Bai Xue suddenly changed into another expression, smiling, raised her hand, bent her index finger, and picked Suk''s chin: "Miss Ben is in a bad mood today, you have to work hard at night, or you will die!"


    Suk did not speak, he saw white snow once took his arm, as if to restore the usual state, as if just that kind of worry she does not exist in general, a small hand waved: "time is tight, heavy task, let''s go home now!"


    Barth watched Suk and snow go further and further, but he didn''t realize that he had entered the blacklist of snow. He was still sorry that Suk had not been able to see the photo of wurentuya before.


    "It''s really the flower of Mongolian. I didn''t cheat you!" Shaking his head, he took the mobile phone back to his pocket.


    The original arrangement was that he Shusheng would arrange a dinner party, but he couldn''t get away with something temporarily. So in the afternoon, he called Suk specially to explain it. Suk naturally didn''t mind. After all, he was just a child of his grandchildren. If he really cared, he could only say that he didn''t appreciate it!


    Back in the car, Bai Xue kept on talking, as if she had to say everything. For example, when she was a child, she cried because of a doll. She was a little bigger and took someone to beat the boy who liked her. Later, she secretly saw that she was caught by her mother, and even told the two riddles she told him in the morning.


    All the time, even a little excited.


    "Xiaoxue, what''s the matter with you?" Suk looked at the dancing snow, and finally seized the moment of her pause, asked.


    "Well? What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? " White snow stares big eyes, innocent, like a young girl who has never understood the meaning of Suk''s words.


    "Nothing!" Suk scratched his head, and now he felt more and more wrong, but Snow White''s reaction was like nothing happened. This bad feeling made people feel impatient unconsciously.


    The festive atmosphere on the street is very strong. As Christmas is approaching, all kinds of Santa Claus come out, and the stores and shopping malls are very busy. Of course, the advertisement for the international horse king Invitational Competition has been standing outside for a long time, which is a means of self promotion for Macao.


    Macau Jockey Club can accommodate 40000 spectators. You can earn a lot just by selling tickets. As a tourist city, horse racing is also a way of traveling. If you can watch a horse race here, it will be a worthwhile trip.


    Suk returned to Bai Xue''s home in such a depressed mood. There was still some time before dinner. Bai chongtian also talked about the competition with Suk in the living room. It seemed that he was also very interested.


    "How''s it going? I heard Xiaoxue say that your technique is very good! "


    "Tomorrow will know, there should be no big problem, the shockwave of Shengsheng Racecourse has been regarded as a first-class good horse, the rest is up to me to play tomorrow!" Although Suk is very confident, he can''t jump to the conclusion on this matter until he has a final conclusion. [


    if it''s OK to win the championship tomorrow, it''s too humiliating to make a vow at the beginning and lose the halberd in the end.


    But they didn''t talk a few words. Uncle Zhang came over and said something in Bai chongtian''s ear. Bai chongtian quickly walked into a man who was almost in his thirties. He was very capable and had a briefcase in his hand. However, Suk didn''t seem to have any impression before.Since Bai chongtian has the idea of giving the stall to Suk, he does not shy away from some things. He nods to the visitor: "Cheng Ming, this is Suk, Xiaoxue''s boyfriend!"


    "Hello, Hello! Snow''s vision is good, a look to know is a good match This man, Cheng Ming, is very formal. He wears a white shirt, a dark suit and a partial haircut. When he laughs, he feels more gentle.


    Suk had stood up before and shook hands with Cheng Ming. Bai chongtian then introduced him. It turned out that Cheng Ming was the one who took over the deep seat of Xia Qi.


    The thirteen members of Lianyi gang control all aspects of Macao''s underground world. At the beginning, Xia Qishen''s main business was miscellaneous film and television industry. Er, well, it was QS film and television industry. More directly, it was v industry.


    After the Xia Qishen incident, the power he left behind became a vacuum, but Confucius said that the food and sex industry also made a lot of profits. If it was taken care of by one of the other 12 big men, I''m afraid the rest of them might be a little unbalanced.


    In order to prevent this situation, Bai chongtian directly promoted another one and inherited Xia Qishen''s glorious tradition. Cheng Ming was the candidate.


    "Boss, look, how about the heroine being played by her?" Cheng Ming takes out a few photos from his pocket and spreads them out on the table. Bai chongtian takes them up and looks at them carefully, slightly pondering.


    Knowing the scope of Cheng Ming''s responsibility, Suk can''t help but feel impulsive when he hears this. He looks at the photo on the table quietly. If he guesses well, it''s probably the heroine of his next V action movie!


    Is it a plain woman? Beautiful old lady? Sexy renq? Or is it a female student on active duty?


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1182

    Suk couldn''t restrain his curiosity and glanced at the photo without any trace. He was immediately attracted by the people in the photo. His long hair was black and twisted into a bun. His skin was white as cream. He had a standard melon seed face, bright eyes and white teeth. He wore a white dress. The whole person''s feeling was described in two words: dust.


    He is about 1.65 meters tall, with a pair of high-heeled crystal shoes at his feet. His body is concave and convex. His chest circumference, waist circumference, hip circumference, leg circumference, and even the ratio of upper to lower are all grown according to the golden section law.


    It''s like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. It''s just like walking out of the painting. The little dress is a kind of off shoulder style. It''s crisp chest, white arms, no blemish. The chest peak is not big or small. It''s perfect. The waist is slim. Under the skirt, the legs are white and attractive.


    "Beauty This is Suk''s Suk. I vaguely remember reading a similar report from a magazine. A famous actor who can be called the film king was pointed at the head with a gun, forced to sign a contract, and shot some films against his will. [


    is this kind of encounter going to fall on Fu Lingshan?


    Suk subconsciously took another look at the picture on the table. The girl was like a natural and pure gem, and could not tolerate any dirt from the outside world. He thought about his short contact with her, and even said something shameless. He had a good impression on her.


    If the waist flow Wansu, ear bright moon. Refers to such as cutting onion root, mouth such as Zhu Dan. Fu Lingshan, who is as delicate as a Shinto fairy, will surely attract a large number of housemen to smash the pot and sell iron if she makes such a film!


    Suk has made up her mind. After Cheng Ming leaves, she must dissuade Bai chongtian from doing so. This is destroying her rhythm. Maybe it''s just a compensation for touching someone''s butt last time.


    Moreover, Suk has reason to believe that Bai chongtian will give himself this face. He won''t force others to do anything just because he has contact with Fu Lingshan. After all, he is his son-in-law to be.


    Even Suk''s heart has appeared because of their own efforts, and let Fu Lingshan continue to be happy. Maybe this girl will never know that she was almost to become a V actress.


    When it''s done, brush your body and hide your name!


    Pop! Bai chongtian put down the photo, nodded slightly, noncommittal: "who are you going to invite to take it?"


    "Zhang Yimou!" Cheng Ming finish this sentence, Suk almost a mouthful of blood spray out, who is Zhang Yimou? This is a famous international director, this is a national propaganda film director, you let such a director to make your V film?


    When did such a film pay attention to art? Don''t you just need to find a master who can take the camera? From time to time, a little perspective, and then close-up?


    At this time, Cheng Ming took out another book from one side of the briefcase. However, it had no cover and seemed to be printed directly. After taking it out, he handed it to Bai chongtian: "boss, this is the script!"


    "It''s cruel!" When Suk saw the thickness of the script, he was shocked and his face changed. How many shots and how much film did it take? I''m afraid the hero will die and the heroine will die peacefully. This is the rhythm of human life!


    "How are the other actors coordinating?" Bai chongtian took over the script and flipped it page by page. He seemed to read it very carefully.


    "Fage has confirmed the schedule and will join on time. There should be no problem with Tingfeng. I asked Mr. Xiang from Hong Kong to help. Now the heroine is still in need of confirmation. However, director Zhang Yimou''s charm is really great, and many actors are starting to come from scratch!"


    Cheng Ming''s words make Suk more and more confused. It''s the rhythm of wild hanging and blowing up the sky! Fage is coming? No! Did you get it wrong? [


    sure enough, Bai chongtian''s next sentence reveals the answer and puts down his script: "your idea is very good. Xiao Xia used to abandon the essentials too much. At first, he thought it was his interest, which was a little too laissez faire. Since he wants to transform into a regular film and television company, the first work is very important!"


    "Well, I''ve talked to Director Zhang that this film can''t catch up with the Spring Festival, but the May 1st film can still be taken down, and we''ll be waiting for the approval of SARFT at that time!"


    It seems that Cheng Ming has studied this aspect for a long time, and he is very reasonable.


    "Well, it''s settled. The heroine has a good image. It''s her! If you have financial difficulties, just say it! " Bai chongtian made a conclusion directly, but it seems that he didn''t know that the girl in the photo was Fu Lingshan.


    "OK, boss, I''ll go back first!" Cheng Ming stood up and was about to leave, but Bai chongtian raised his hand and motioned him to stay: "wait a minute, since they are all here, let''s have a meal at home!"


    Coincidentally, after Bai chongtian finished speaking, it was just a minute or two. Sure enough, the meal was ready on time. Suk felt like he had a daydream of a fantasy trip. After a long time, it was not a V action movie at all. It was a normal movie of NIMA. He was a little lost in his inexplicable mood.


    But Bai Xue said that she had no appetite. She wanted to lose weight and didn''t have dinner! As soon as she entered the door, the girl said that she would clean up first and come down later. But now she doesn''t come down, which makes Bai chongtian and Chen Ruili look at herself a little more."Suk, did you fight with Cher?" Chen Ruili was a little confused and asked.


    "No!" Suk vowed that there was really no quarrel, not even any discord.


    "What''s the matter with Cher? Start making mistakes again Chen Ruili just finished, Bai chongtian directly waved his hand: "don''t worry about her, she will come down when she is hungry!"


    Suk scratched his head, very embarrassed: "I''ll go up and have a look!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1183

    "Can you


    "Do you want a hand?"


    After Suk went upstairs, he went to Snow White''s room and found that the girl was playing games on her laptop. But suddenly, Suk was startled by this sentence.


    "What did you say?" Suk thinks that Bai Xue must be crazy. It seems that he has never done it before. He didn''t understand it at all before. When he understood it, he didn''t need it at all. Someone helped him to solve it all the time.


    And this girl is right in front of me, where is the need to roll! It''s OK to be direct and real. Suddenly, I''m confused.


    "I said this game, League of heroes, lol, what do you think?" Snow White looked up at Suk again, hands kept, followed by an explanation.


    "League of heroes?" Suk walked over, and sure enough, Snow White was playing hot on the screen, and it seemed that he had really heard of the name, but since this time, Suk rarely touched a computer, so he didn''t know it.


    "Won''t you go to dinner?"


    "No, I''m not hungry! What''s more, you don''t see that I''m at the critical stage. My opponent is a primary school student. If I don''t seize this opportunity, I''ve won five games in a row! " Snow White''s high eyebrows and high spirits make Suk very fluent. [


    "all right! You play Suk suddenly felt that today snow didn''t like herself at all. She threw herself aside because of playing games and turned around and went out.


    But what he didn''t know was that at the moment when Suk closed the door, Bai Xue stopped her hand and looked at the door. Her eyes slowly lost focus and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "What happened to Cher?" Chen Ruili saw Suk go downstairs and asked quickly.


    "It''s OK. She''s playing games. She''s at a critical stage. She''ll come down after a while!" Suk smiles and continues to take a seat, because there is no white snow present, and Cheng Ming Keeps discussing with Bai chongtian, which makes Suk enter into the mode of eating without saying.


    It seems that Cheng Ming has only taken over for a short time. He will ask Bai chongtian for advice on many things. After all, Bai chongtian supports him. Naturally, he has to be close to him.


    At the end of the meal, Suk didn''t come downstairs. However, Bai chongtian and Chen Ruili didn''t force her to eat. After all, the children are so old, and Suk is on the side. They always have to give more free space.


    So Suk can only go back to Snow White''s room once again, but in the face of sweating, yelling and killing snow white in the game, Suk sits on one side and looks like an audience. Although this girl will come up with a word from time to time, she bows down again without waiting for Suk''s reply.


    "I''ll go back to my room first!" Suk sat on one side for about an hour. At first, he could still stand behind snow white and watch, but he couldn''t understand it. He became more and more upset. Now he finally couldn''t stand it. After saying something, he walked out the door.


    "Well, go!" White snow also didn''t lift, look excited, keyboard crackling incessantly, Suk took a deep breath, waiting for a while, found that white snow didn''t continue to speak, hesitated for a moment, finally said: "do you want to leave a door for you?"


    ¡°ofourse£¡¡± Snow raised her head in surprise. After a few seconds, she suddenly began to laugh and said something to Suk.


    Suk, of course, knew that these two English phrases meant "of course." he nodded and went out.


    When he got back to his guest room, Suk found that it was far more disturbing than staying in Snow White''s room. Snow White''s performance was so strange that it made people feel like wind and rain was coming.


    If there is a person who may know the truth, he Fenglu is the only one. He sits by the bed, turns on the TV and hopes to use the TV to divert his attention. However, some of the effects do not meet the expectation, so he has to take out his mobile phone.


    After all, I''m a little bit confused with he Fenglu. At noon, I was forced to kiss, and I''m happy. I don''t know if this girl is embarrassed to see her again. If so, will she answer her phone?


    It''s not only Suk who is upset, but also he Fenglu. Now she is in her boudoir, lying on the bed, gazing at the ceiling, as if there are colorful pictures on it. [


    suddenly, the mobile phone rings, which startles her. At the same time, it also interrupts her thoughts. She suddenly sits up, picks up the mobile phone and sees that it''s Suk. She is at a loss and even subconsciously wants to hang up.


    The mobile phone rings again and again, and the song is a song that she suddenly likes recently. The girl is singing loudly: "love should be frank, don''t pretend to be immortal"


    this song seems to hit he Fenglu''s heart, bite her teeth, and finally connect: "Hello! Suk


    "Well, Lulu!" Suk''s voice sounds a little low, but the moment he heard Suk''s voice, he Fenglu seemed to see Suk''s whole person in front of her, and even the picture of kissing at noon,Suk found that there was no movement on the other end of the phone. After waiting for a while, he still did not know that he Fenglu had entered the memory mode. Subconsciously, he asked, "Lulu? Are you still there? "


    "Yes, I will always be!" When Suk asked for the second time, he Fenglu recovered. He didn''t know what was going on, so he answered, and suddenly he had a fever on his face.


    But Suk didn''t hear anything unusual. After all, now that he has got through the phone, other things should be put aside. Snow White''s abnormality still wants to figure out what''s going on!


    "Lulu, Xiaoxue suddenly became a little abnormal this afternoon. Now she''s locked in the room, playing the game called League of heroes. Now she doesn''t even eat. Do you know what''s going on?"


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry about her. She''s crazy about that game. She hasn''t played it all day yesterday. I can''t help it today. It''ll be fine after a while!" He Fenglu thought for a moment, and then answered Suk, but how can the truth be told to Suk!


    "Oh Suk nodded across the phone, but the strange feeling in his heart did not disappear. Instead, it continued to spread.


    "By the way, Lulu, where did you go this afternoon?" Suk naturally won''t just hang up after asking, which is too hurtful.


    "In the afternoon, my grandfather was a little uncomfortable. I went to accompany him!" When he Fenglu finished, sukton was stunned and asked: "is grandfather he uncomfortable? What''s going on? "


    "It''s old trouble. My grandfather''s personal doctor said it doesn''t matter!" He Fenglu left in the afternoon for some reasons. Of course, Suk didn''t know most of the reasons, but now it seems that he Fenglu has changed under the stimulation of that song.


    "Suk!"


    "Well?"


    "I like you!"


    "


    (¡Ë fast update ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)


    "

 Chapter 1184

    Once upon a time, Suk could not dream of this sentence when he was dreaming. At that time, he was like a marginal figure in the school. Even the teacher''s questions would not fall on him, let alone the communication with his classmates.


    At that time, I didn''t even talk to girls. Of course, when some girls'' class representatives received homework, they could answer two sentences, such as "Hello, your homework!" "Oh, yes!"


    But now Suk seems to be a little bitter about "like you". For a moment, he didn''t know how to respond.


    After he Fenglu finished this sentence, it seemed that she suddenly took out all her strength, but she also relaxed. Hearing the quiet voice on the phone, she was able to guess Suk''s current state.


    "Suk! You don''t have to think about it. I''m just telling you about it! " He Fenglu stood beside the bed, the curtain had been opened, looking at the bright moon in the night sky, and said.


    "Well, nothing''s wrong. I''ll hang up first."


    "Dew Hear Suk finally speak, but he Fenglu directly hang up the phone, seems to worry that he will hear a unacceptable answer, in the moment of hang up the phone, unexpectedly heart rate inexplicably accelerated.


    "Hoo With a long breath, he Fenglu turned to leave, but suddenly he was stunned. He did not know when his grandfather he Shusheng went into his room.


    "Grandfather!" [


    "I just knocked on the door and didn''t hear anything. Your door didn''t close. I just came in!" He Shusheng''s face is really tired. It seems that the discomfort is not a lie, but the look in his granddaughter''s eyes is still loving him.


    "Grandfather, when did you come in?" He Feng''s face is red, his ears are red, his head is low, and he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Just come in! Just come in! I didn''t hear you tell Suk you liked him! " He Shusheng laughs a little. He Fenglu, who had just let go of her heart, almost turns black in her eyes and feels shy and dizzy.


    "Grandfather, how can you do that?" He Fenglu is blushing now, but fortunately she was very close to he Shusheng since she was a child. She angrily walked over and held he Shusheng''s arm: "grandfather, you can''t make fun of others!"


    "Why? In fact, Grandpa, Suk is a good young man! " He Shusheng took his granddaughter and sat down on the bed: "Lulu, but isn''t Suk in love with Xiaoxue?"


    He Shusheng has four sons and two daughters, ¡Ë fast update ¡Ë pure text ¡Ë

 Chapter 1185

    He Fenglu, who was already in a state of uneasiness like 15 buckets of water, immediately became a statue when she heard Bai Xue''s sudden words, as if her heart had stopped beating.


    Panic, staring at snow, and snow''s eyes but no hostility, anger, these exposed emotions are the most should appear, but in her face did not appear even a point.


    Once upon a time, when Bai Xue was watching those TV dramas of triangle relationship, she also yelled, especially in the scene of the heroine''s best friend robbing her of love. She wanted to rush up and kill her, but now, after saying this, she calmed down unexpectedly.


    "I''m sorry!" He Fenglu has realized that she has just had a secret tryst with Suk. She must have been discovered by Bai Xue. Her tears burst out of her eyes and she choked.


    Bai Xue slowly came down from her bed and went directly to he Fenglu''s bed. Without saying anything, she just hugged her, and her fingers slowly slid across he Fenglu''s cheek to wipe away the tears.


    Women for love, full of exclusive and exclusive, believe that there is no woman in the world, do not go to fantasy his prince charming, love themselves, and is the only cherish themselves, snow white is, he Fenglu is also.


    This is loyalty and responsibility for each other, which has long been a concept formed in public cognition. But snow white in holding he Fenglu, silent this period of time, the brain unexpectedly appeared strange to let himself can''t accept the idea.


    That is, as I said in my joke before, whether two people can love one person together, and then live forever.


    When Suk is still confided in shockwave, the two girls seem to have reached a consensus, but these are not what he can understand. Even the two girls have decided to deprive Suk of his right to know. [


    he Fenglu thinks that Suk likes himself. From all kinds of performances when she first met him, she suddenly asked herself to go out on a date at noon, and even the snuff bottle she gave her. In the end, she didn''t give it to he Shusheng, but she treasured it, which means it''s a token of love.


    So when Bai Xue said that she was willing to share her love and that the three people wanted to be together forever, she felt that it was very unfair to Bai Xue and even cruel to her. She even had some feelings.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that you really don''t want to take Suk away from snow white. In this case, no matter snow white or he Fenglu, they all feel a bit natural.


    The so-called consensus, that is, two people slowly digest this feeling, let time to test it, if in the end, still so, then we are together!


    So what he Fenglu said to Suk today is a starting signal. In the future, she will slowly open her heart. Although she will not be so blatant, there will always be some changes.


    But where does Suk know these things? Originally, he wanted to ask what happened to he Fenglu and solve his own problems. Who knows that this mess is more tangled, and some of them don''t know what to do.


    Sitting cross legged on the bed with five hearts facing the sky, since you are upset, it''s better to use the moderate and peaceful strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade to wash slowly and stabilize your mind.


    Bai Xue in the next room is staring at the screen. She doesn''t know how many teammates are scolding her. Even the built-in loudspeaker is turned off. She pits her teammates and the regiment is out. It''s too sad. However, it can''t be the focus of Bai Xue''s mood at all. In fact, up to now, she has pit seven or eight teams in a row.


    She raised her hand and turned off her laptop. Sitting aside, she felt dizzy. Now she''s afraid to face Suk. She doesn''t know what she''s going to say when they''re together. She''s afraid that when she''s excited, she''ll say what she really thinks.


    Time passed slowly, but quickly. It was ten o''clock before she knew it. Bai Xue didn''t even feel hungry. She forced herself to calm down and took a shower in the bathroom.


    Suk''s twelve sections of Taoist brocade is constantly running, and his mind finally settles down. After completing the daily task, he still keeps this posture.


    The brain''s thoughts are gradually getting cocooned, and now the most likely is that he Fenglu has been frank with Bai Xue, otherwise, Bai Xue''s former wolf like character would never have such a performance.


    To tell you the truth, I have a good feeling for he Fenglu, which I don''t deny, but this kind of good feeling hasn''t really reached the point of suppression. I''m still willing to make friends with her, or be a real confidant.


    But Suk knows that he Fenglu''s affairs can be solved by himself. There is no agreement between the two people. In fact, several ambiguous contacts are based on unexpected misunderstandings. However, apart from her, there are Luo Feiyan around her. This theory will not become blank.


    Snow White will face it sooner or later. Instead of this, it''s better to let her prepare for it earlier. It''s up to her to go or stay! [


    when Suk had made a decision, he heard the door open and opened his eyes. Sure enough, Snow White had come in."Daxia, what kind of Kung Fu are you practicing?" Snow White saw Suk sitting cross legged on the bed, like a martial arts master in the movie, and a strange smile appeared on her face.


    Seeing the smile on Snow White''s face, Suk suddenly had an illusion, as if this was the real snow white, and the woman in the afternoon did not appear.


    "Younger martial sister, elder martial brother is practicing to collect Yin and replenish Yang * *, you are just in time. Come and help elder martial brother quickly!" Suk lay back on the bed and said as he patted the empty space on the bed.


    In fact, people have the psychology of escape, even if Suk had thought too much before, but seeing snow white''s state of mind, after thinking about it for a long time, he directly threw it out of the sky, even his heart was tense, and the thread was loosened.


    "Why! Elder martial brother, mingr, you still have to fight with many experts to fight for the leader of the Wulin alliance. Do you want to rest early and be energetic? " As if nothing had happened, snow white walked briskly to Suk''s eyes in three or two steps.


    "Don''t worry, younger martial sister. Elder martial brother has been nourishing his essence for a long time. I think it''s better to release some of them. Otherwise, it may hurt others by mistake!" Suk supported himself with his elbow, and then hooked his finger at snow white.


    "Hurt others by mistake? You mean Lulu? " White snow suddenly cold not Ding of say this words, is completely subconscious blurt out, for a moment two people some big eyes stare small eyes, atmosphere instant cold field.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1186

    As he galloped, Suk''s body was constantly moving forward. As a motor to provide power, his waist was charging forward one by one. His buttocks were slightly raised. He wanted to be faster and stronger with fast rhythm and high frequency.


    This kind of feeling is very comfortable, the passion of the body is ignited, and the command that constantly appears in the mind is to rush! Go! Go!


    Oh! By the way, Suk rode shockwave, not snow.


    Time back to last night, white snow into Suk''s room, although because of white snow''s heart language, appeared a little cold, but soon white snow jumped on the bed.


    There is no earthshaking fight, just a quiet embrace together, snow white is also worried about tomorrow''s game, don''t want to let Suk''s energy premature vent out.


    In fact, although Suk is confident that even if he wins twice tonight, it will not affect his state tomorrow. As long as he has the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade in his body, he will soon recover. However, since Bai Xue has put forward her own idea, she has to put her weapons in the warehouse and let her rest.


    It''s strange to say that when snow white was alone in the room, she was in a state of confusion and didn''t know what to do. Her mind was at a loss, but when she was lying in Suk''s arms, she found that she calmed down.


    Years are still the same, there is no change, everything is well, I wish forever.


    Suk is now in a very relaxed state because of the running of the previous twelve sections of Taoist brocade. Now he is holding snow white, and because of this girl, she is a little too honest and doesn''t cross the line at all. She puts her little hand on her waist obediently. [


    even though it''s only a touch away from suxiaoke, they really didn''t make any provocations. They just slept soundly, because there was a game the next day, so they got up very early.


    Macao''s horse fans account for one-third of the total population, so Bai chongtian and his wife also have to go to Suk to refuel, and the family went directly to Shengsheng racecourse.


    Everything is in order, and the Shengsheng Racecourse has already been arranged for Suk, including the colorful clothes he needs to wear, that is, the distinctive jockey''s coat, the vest he wears, and the saddle number and the gate number.


    The jockey put on the saddle, the saddle belt, the horse belt, the stirrup iron and the saddle cushion one by one. Suk himself was fully armed.


    The Jockey Club will not only arrange a race, which is a waste of resources. Therefore, before the international horse king invitational tournament, there are all kinds of good players who have come to the public. This is also a warm-up for the upcoming race.


    The Macau Jockey Club was built in the Taipa reclamation area, also known as the Taipa racecourse. It opened in early 1979 and held its first race. It is one of the largest racecourses in Asia. The racetrack covers an area of 450000 square meters and can accommodate nearly 40000 spectators.


    Macao Jockey Club has advanced equipment and management personnel from all over the world, with international level. There are air-conditioned stands and private rooms for members in the venue, with comfortable environment. In addition, you can watch the event on the big screen or TV. There are Chinese and Western restaurants in the venue, so Macau''s Jockey Club is also very attractive.


    Whether members can enjoy each event comfortably or not. In addition, you can watch the event on the big screen or TV. There are also Chinese and Western restaurants in the Jockey Club. You can eat at will while watching the horse racing.


    Bai chongtian has his own VIP box, and he Shusheng, the king of gambling in Macao, naturally has a box. So Bai chongtian and his wife, with Bai Xue, are all crowded in he Shusheng''s box.


    Of course, it can''t be said to be crowded. It''s very spacious and has a wide view. You can have a panoramic view of the starting point and the ending point. After all, it''s only a one kilometer speed race.


    In the previous few games, although it was only the opening show, the atmosphere was constantly improving. In the box, we could even hear the audience outside shouting. They were shouting their favorite players one after another. It was not pleasant.


    This is not because the sound insulation effect of the box is too poor, but a special unique design. The purpose is to make the guests more immersive and ignite their passion faster. Of course, if they feel too noisy, they just need to press a button, and the outside voice will be blocked.


    "Brother Sheng, Suk has a strong opponent this time!" Bai chongtian holds the special issue printed by the Jockey Club, in which he submits the information of each team, including the records, rankings and odds of the horses, as well as the details of each jockey.


    Bai chongtian looked at it, and of course he found Suk from it. This was submitted to the Jockey Club by Suk''s Racecourse in his previous life. However, by contrast, Suk''s introduction was poor. Others won many victories and won many championships, but Suk had never participated in it before. Where did his achievements come from.


    Because the Jockey Club requires that the information provided by each team must be true and effective, which is the most basic requirement, so the above introduction of Suk is a new jockey who has never been on the road and takes part in the race for the first time. [


    so the combination of Suk and shockwave is the most underappreciated one among the 14 teams. Even shockwave was once the champion horse, but if you can''t find a good rider, it''s slag!He Shusheng doesn''t like others to call him the king of gamblers. He prefers to listen to Dr. he or his elder brother. As for Bai Xue calling himself grandfather and his father calling himself elder brother, we don''t have to go deep into this.


    In addition, Bai chongtian''s underground society in Macao can be regarded as covering up everything. It''s normal for him to talk with his peers in terms of his position. Besides, the relationship between the two families is very good, so he Shusheng nodded directly.


    "Well, the opponents are very strong, but if everything depends on the early data, there will be a lot of miracles in the world." He Shusheng threw the special issue aside and shrugged.


    For Suk, he Shusheng has a kind of expectation without reason. It seems that it is doomed that Suk will become the champion of this competition.


    Bai Xue and he Fenglu have reached a consensus, so after they meet again, after a little whisper, they soon return to their normal state, standing on the side, staring at the underground stadium.


    Seeing Suk in blue, riding a shockwave into the starting hurdle, the two of them said: "it''s time to start! It''s about to start


    With the two girls'' voices falling, it seems that the whole court has become a bird''s voice. They all hold their breath and stare at the starting bar over there.


    As time goes by, it seems that every beat of the second hand will make people nervous. Suddenly, the start bell rings, and at the same time, the gate is lifted quickly.


    Each contestant gallops the horse to raise the whip, the horse then soars on the runway, gallops, whistles. At this time, the whole stand suddenly went into a frenzy, the voice of cheering was deafening, and the voice of the commentator was excited and changed from the high pitched loudspeaker, which made everyone''s heart rise to his throat.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1187

    He Shusheng''s face was a little red, and his personal doctor reminded him in a low voice not to be too excited. But what can he do? Now he can''t control his emotions.


    Both hands tightly grasp the bar before landing. The view here is very good. It can be said that this is the top box of the Jockey Club. Even if Bai chongtian is the leader of the Mafia in Macao, his box still can''t be compared with He Jia.


    After all, he family is the king of gambling in Macao. He Shusheng held his breath when he heard the start bell ring, and then the horse lock was opened. Even if there were only 14 horses in the race, it gave people the illusion of ten thousand horses galloping.


    At this moment, it seems that the blood of the whole body has been boiling, and the voice of the commentator comes from the loudspeaker inside the box, which is loud and fast, even slower than that of a domestic host.


    "Ah! No. 6 horse, whose name is dark chocolate, is in the leading position now. It comes from far away England. It has been the champion of England''s three championships before, including 2000 guineas, yessen and St. Regis. All of them won the laurels! "


    "Ah! Look, it''s the second horse storm, my God! Tempest is also the treble. Kentucky is the winner of the treble. It''s also the treble competition with Billie and Beaumont


    "I have not read wrong, No.7 horse has caught up, let me have a look, it is called honey, good warm name, but it has a strong explosive power, even beyond the two treble, if there is no accident, honey will finally win the championship?"


    Speed race, only one kilometer distance, basically all the participants will run in a minute and a half, so the commentator must be quick to respond, speak fast, if the commentator is a stammer, it is likely that you will hear: ah! Everyone, look, now the game is over!


    Everyone''s face became very serious, and all of them were staring at Suk. Suk in blue dress, saddle number 11, just like the number arrangement, was in the third echelon among the fourteen horses. [


    if we follow this trend, we can not even win the top five, which is quite different from the expected scenario.


    At this moment, everyone, no matter he Shusheng, he Fenglu, Bai chongtian or Bai Xue, is praying and cheering for Suk.


    "Come on! Come on He Shusheng''s eyes suddenly brightened. At this time, Suk began to drive the shockwave. The shockwave shook off its four hooves and rushed to the second echelon in a few seconds.


    Now Suk has finally realized that it''s not his own technical problem. It''s also not that shockwave doesn''t give full play to his real strength. It''s that there is a strong hand in the strong, and there is still a mountain high. It''s himself and shockwave that have all exceeded the limit, but the first few are still far ahead.


    "Do you think you are too self righteous, that if you have the skills of equestrian proficient, and have such a good colt as shockwave, you will be able to win the championship!"


    Suk''s heart suddenly flashed such an idea. Suddenly, his face was hot, like a slap in the face. The wind was blowing in his ears. The stands were full of horse fans. They were all shouting madly, but it had nothing to do with him.


    I''m the 11th. No one''s calling!


    The more you think about it, the more impatient you are. Rao Shi is now in the top five, but he is not the first. What''s the difference between failure and failure.


    Calm down! Be sure to calm down! The twelve sections of Taoist brocade began to run automatically. The warm current wandered all over his body, washing his impatience. One minute later, the key to the victory was in the next few seconds. At this time, without his awareness, the strength of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade slowly merged into the black jade pendant in front of his chest.


    "Woo


    A voice that had never been heard, suddenly rang in my mind, the voice with the desolation of antiquity, like blowing some kind of ancient horn, at this time the black jade pendant on my chest is more and more hot.


    A powerful force to describe, suddenly full of the whole body up and down.


    At the same time, it seems that the shockwave under the hip also feels the power from the wilderness. It seems that it gets the blessing of the beast God, makes a loud noise, and suddenly its speed rises abruptly.


    In the box, he Shusheng couldn''t help shouting: "come on! Come on Under the influence of this atmosphere, all people are clenching their fists tightly, and are shouting this word.


    Among the loudspeakers, the passionate commentators are full of human voice and emotion. [


    "it seems that honey is sure to win the championship. Honey is from Portugal''s Royal dilos racecourse. She has won 12 Championships this year, with an average of one champion per month!"


    "Including the French Arc de Triomphe, the German Baden competition, and the Dubai World Cup, it can be called the horse king of the world. Since the beginning of this year, the accumulated prize has reached 35 million pounds, if the prize is included"


    the voice suddenly stops here, and the words behind it seem to be stuck in the throat, But after the next second, more fanatical voices began to ring."My God! Oh, my God! Oh, my God! See what happened! This horse, number eleven! Oh, my God! It''s from our local Shengsheng racecourse, it''s shockwave, my God! It''s really a shockwave


    "At the moment when everyone thought that there would be no miracle without Jack''s shockwave, it was this young man, Suk. He was only 18 years old this year, and he took part in the professional competition for the first time. Look at the shockwave, it has surpassed the black chocolate, it''s like a flash of lightning!"


    "It''s over the storm again. Now shockwave is only three quarters behind honey. Honey''s Jockey seems to feel the crisis. He''s waving the whip desperately. Now the champion has to compete between shockwave and honey!"


    The voice of the commentator has turned into a roar. After all, as the commentator of the Macau Jockey Club, and the commentator is the Macau International horse king invitational tournament, how can he not hope that the local Racecourse can win the championship? Only when he saw the strength prediction of each team, he had already excluded Suk and shockwave.


    But the emergence of such a cold situation, early let him uncontrollable fanaticism up: "fast! Come on! Come on! Now less than 30 meters away from the end, success or failure in one fell swoop, 11 shockwave now and honey is only half a position! Can it create a miracle or not! Let''s wait and see! "


    "Win! Win! Long live shockwave, long live Shengsheng racecourse, the youngest jockey in history, Suke, who won the championship in the first professional event, long live shockwave, long live Shengsheng racecourse! hooray! Long live


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1188

    When the deafening sound came, Suk seemed not to respond to it. He was still galloping. By this time, Suk had surpassed the little honey who had the highest voice to win the championship.


    "Long live the shockwave! Long live Suk It seems that I can hear such a voice, wave after wave, even if these people don''t buy shock wave to win, but as local players, they will naturally receive such preferential treatment.


    This is a sense of honor and the recognition from the heart of every Macao person.


    "Hoo Suk breathed out a long breath and finally slowed down Suk. Due to his inertia, Suk had run hundreds of meters again. He listened and looked around. Now he was completely sure that he had won!


    As a champion, he will naturally enjoy the treatment of walking around the stadium and receiving worship. It seems that shockwave also understands that the speed slows down and swaggers. The whole ring court and every stand will shout loudly when Suk and shockwave appear.


    At the same time, on the four large LCD screens on the field, they also made achievements in both Chinese and English, Suk No. 11, the champion.


    Suk always knew that it was the black jade pendant on his chest that had an unexpected effect at the critical moment. This sudden effect was mysterious and unknowable. But the sound, like a horn from the ancient wilderness, still hovered in his mind for a long time.


    I don''t know if this shock wave suddenly burst out at a speed beyond the limit, which will have any adverse effect on the future.


    Of course, it is also possible that the original potential of the shockwave will be directly developed. Although the speed of the shockwave this time is really not as fast as the previous few chocolate, honey and so on, it is very likely that the original level of the horse breeders and jockeys is not enough, and they have not really dug it out. [


    in the box of he Shusheng''s VIP, he Fenglu and Bai Xue have been hugging and cheering. He Shusheng''s face is even more excited, which makes the private doctor constantly remind him.


    Bai chongtian and his wife are also very excited. This kind of competition is full of strength and speed. If you are on the scene, it will really directly affect everyone''s heart, regardless of gender and age.


    "Is it time to receive the prize?" Bai chongtian actually often comes to see the competition, so he is familiar with the process. Looking at he Shusheng, who is still immersed in the joy of winning, he says.


    "Oh! Yes, yes After he Shusheng reacted, he felt more happy: "I really have to go to receive the prize. You wait a moment!"


    He Shusheng finally met his old friend, yucibio from the Royal Carlos Racecourse in Portugal.


    "Oh! Dear Eusebio! Congratulations, I can only say one thing to you: you lose beautifully, even if you lose, you are still proud He Shusheng''s smile was full of satisfaction, and he took the initiative to walk over and warmly exchanged greetings with a small foreigner.


    I guess it''s a foreigner from his name. He''s less than 1.7 meters tall and has Asian characteristics. He has black hair, yellow skin, sunken eyes and doesn''t look very good.


    Eusebio and he Shusheng are old acquaintances, but their relationship is not as good as it is now. As a native Portuguese, he always regarded himself as a Portuguese, especially when Macao was still under the jurisdiction of Portugal.


    He was unaware of his native Portuguese identity, some of which came from the mixed blood of Macao people. This kind of performance was very disrespectful to he Shusheng. He even criticized him for forgetting his origin on many public occasions.


    When they were young, the two people had constant friction, until so, still so, so this Invitational Competition, he Shusheng is to put him under the feet, only in this way can he really be happy.


    "Hum!" Eusebio was wearing a plaid suit with gray hair and serious hair loss. He was leaning on a walking stick, followed by several followers. Facing the greeting from he Shusheng, his nose was crooked. He turned his head and whispered to a man behind him, then turned around and walked back.


    "Ha ha! Eusebio, let''s get the prize together He Shusheng is still very enthusiastic, but the smile on his face is more intense, and his body is shaking rhythmically even in the laughter.


    The international equestrian King Invitational Competition is the highlight of today''s competition, so after the competition, the arena was soon built into a podium. The horse breeders of Shengsheng Racecourse have helped Suke lead the shockwave.


    Take off the peeping Suk, his hair is wet, just like the rain, red carpet, has staff to lead Suk into the podium.


    "Mr. Suk, first of all, congratulations on winning the Invitational Competition. Is this your first time to participate in a professional competition?" I don''t know where a reporter came from, holding a microphone directly came after me. [


    it''s like a signal. Suk feels that there are seven or eight reporters around him, and even some people speak to him in a foreign language. First, congratulations.


    But Suk didn''t want to expose himself to the public. He nodded at them with a smile, and then pointed to the award platform not far away."Good boy! You are a big surprise to me He Shusheng came out of the tunnel, just close to the award platform, but he first went directly to Suk and gave him a big hug.


    It''s true that this game is really a dramatic change. From the tail position of a crane, Suk slowly catches up and reverses directly in the end. It''s too exciting to break out when it can''t be done. This is what the public likes to see and hear.


    From the strength of he Shusheng''s embrace, Suk can clearly feel the old man''s excitement. I can''t imagine that he is so old and still crazy about horse racing. However, seeing the personal doctor not far behind him, Suk can only slightly comfort him: "fortunately, grandfather he won a race. He doesn''t have to worry about it Get excited


    "You don''t know how much your game means to me. When I think of Eusebio, I''ll be able to close my eyes now that I''m dead!" He Shusheng was so excited that he stopped him, which made Suk feel embarrassed.


    On the background board behind the awarding platform, it is written that the Mercedes Benz Cup Macau International horse king Invitational Competition, and below it is the big Mercedes logo, which is the biggest sponsor of this competition. In a moment, a vice president of Mercedes Benz will present the award.


    The loudspeakers in the middle of the racecourse sounded again, and the commentators seemed to stir up the atmosphere. They began to shout: "ladies and gentlemen, the exciting time is coming. The young man on the award platform is our magic boy Suk. Let''s cheer up!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1189

    The champion is the trophy, while the runner up and the third runner up can only get the prize plate. High music began to appear on the field, and the atmosphere became more fiery. Suk was unconsciously infected by this feeling, and took the trophy with he Shusheng and held it high.


    Back home with honor, everyone is still immersed in this exciting atmosphere. Naturally, Bai chongtian and his wife are also together and come to Shengsheng racecourse.


    According to the previous arrangement, the racecourse has arranged a grand celebration banquet, and he Shusheng has not arranged outsiders to attend. This celebration banquet is more like a family banquet.


    It seems that because of this atmosphere, snow white and he Fenglu did not show any abnormality. It really seemed that nothing had happened.


    Suk was also relieved. Yesterday, he Fenglu coldly heard his confession. Today, he didn''t know how to face it.


    This is the most harmonious situation.


    "I propose a toast to Suk! Congratulations on winning the championship As the host here, he Shusheng was naturally the first to speak. For the first time, he even served a glass of red wine.


    He Fenglu was immediately frightened by this action. His grandfather had not touched alcohol for a long time. Although a small amount of alcohol is good for his health, after all, he has given up drinking for many years. I''m afraid that drinking rashly will not work well.


    "Don''t drink, grandfather. I''ll do it for you." Bai Xue stands up and is about to take the wine cup in he Shusheng''s hand. [


    "it''s OK, a little drink is OK! I know how I am He Shusheng waved his hand to his granddaughter. The table was full of people. It was really not like the kind of social intercourse that the outside world had to drink. Moreover, with his current status, there was really no one who could force him to drink.


    Bai chongtian''s family of three, together with Suk and he Fenglu, is left with he Shusheng. He''s family is full of branches and leaves, but everyone has his own business. So no one will accompany he Shusheng even if there is an important competition this time.


    There are strict requirements of he Shusheng. This is the family motto of he family. You should not lose your heart by playing with things. So if you don''t come to watch the game with him, you are more afraid of irritating him.


    So now in addition to he Fenglu can dissuade, other people can only look at, after all, as an outsider, you can''t ask the host not to be like this, not like that!


    As for the personal doctors, they are not arranged in the same room. After all, there is a doctor present. Even he Shusheng has been used to it for a long time, this kind of occasion is still a bit of a spectacle.


    "Grandfather! If you do that again, I''ll give you a little report! " He Fenglu has a small mouth and is very persistent.


    "Brother Sheng, why don''t we have a drink? What we drink is wine! Don''t make Lulu hard to do. It''s all filial piety of her granddaughter! " Bai chongtian finally spoke.


    "Ha ha! I''ll have a drink! " He Shusheng moves fast and gulps down his throat. They all say that the older a child is, the more he is.


    He Shusheng''s face was full of smiles, but he just drank this cup, maybe because he was too happy. The blush on his face didn''t fade, even if he changed to drink later.


    "I''m so happy today! I''m afraid yoshibio is going to be so angry that he doesn''t even have the face to accept the prize! Suk! You say, want something! I''ll give you all I have! " He Shusheng said very forthrightly.


    "Grandfather he, you are too outspoken to say that. You have given me enough! I''m sorry! " Suk laughs. It''s true that the champion of the international horse king invitational tournament is six million dollars. According to the established rules, it''s distributed like this!


    The owner of the horse, that is, the actual owner of the champion horse, gets 80% of the prize money, the champion jockey gets 10%, and the remaining 10% will be given to the jockey. After all, the jockey is also very important, and shoulders the daily care, as well as the usual training.


    However, according to he Shusheng''s arrangement, 10% of the jockey will naturally be paid in full, while Suk will directly get 50% of the whole bonus, and the rest will be the share of Shengsheng racecourse, that is, he Shusheng will directly allocate to Suk from his own Racecourse bonus.


    The prize money of Macau International horse king invitational tournament comes from the Jockey Club and the sponsorship of Mercedes Benz company. If you win the championship, you will get a huge reward of US $6 million. Therefore, Suk will have US $3 million immediately, equivalent to RMB 20 million.


    Even if the time of departure to Macao is taken into account, less than 55 hours have passed since the competition lasted for just over a minute. This kind of efficiency of making money can make people laugh in their dreams. [


    at the beginning, Suk was embarrassed to take so much, but he Shusheng said that the money was won, not from his own pocket. He took it directly without any psychological burden.


    Think about it. Mercedes Benz has given most of the reward. Although it has taken advantage of it, it has made great efforts in general, and finally accepted it.


    But now he Shusheng seems to be giving himself a reward, which makes him feel guilty and shake his head."You are welcome, child! How about this? I''ll betroth Lulu to you After he Shusheng finished, Bai chongtian and his wife did not show any unusual behavior. They both took it as a joke, but Bai Xue and he Fenglu all turned red.


    Of course, as one of the parties, Suk was a little stunned. His forehead began to sweat. He couldn''t help looking at the two girls, who were two big at the same time.


    He Shusheng knows his granddaughter''s heart. It''s tempting to say this. After all, everything needs a good start, which can continue to develop. After all, a good start is half the success.


    After he Shusheng finished this sentence, he looked at the change of Suk''s expression, trying to capture his heart activities, with a narrow smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Suk''s eyes unconsciously looked at he Shusheng, especially when he saw the smile at the corner of his mouth. The penetrating smile seemed to show that he had already known something, which made him even more embarrassed.


    But at this time, Suk suddenly found that he Shusheng''s face turned red, his brows were wrinkled, he raised his hand to cover his heart tightly, and his body began to shake involuntarily.


    "Grandfather he!" Before Suk''s words came down, he Shusheng had already slipped from his chair to the ground with a puff.


    "Ah He Fenglu was shy and lowered her head. When he found that it was wrong, her grandfather had fallen down and screamed. She squatted down in a panic and yelled: "doctor! Dr. Chen! Help


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1190

    He Shusheng was in a sudden emergency. All of them mentioned their heart. Suk moved very fast. He Fenglu squatted down and ran to help the old man.


    The door of the room was opened instantly, and he Shusheng''s personal doctor was waiting outside all the time. Suddenly, he heard the scream inside. He didn''t understand what happened.


    "Come on! Help me to the infirmary


    Suk picked up he Shusheng and ran out with the doctor. Now he had to race against the clock.


    Shengsheng racecourse, as a place where he Shusheng often goes in and out, is also equipped with perfect medical facilities. Suk holds he Shusheng on the third floor in one breath, and can feel his breath getting weaker and weaker.


    The door of the infirmary was tightly closed, even he Fenglu was shut out. Now he Fenglu has been crying. The manager of the racecourse is scared to the six gods. This kind of thing is really too serious. If he Shusheng really died in the racecourse, his manager must have arrived at the station.


    Ten minutes later, just ten minutes later, all the ho family members, as long as they were in Macao, came to Shengsheng racecourse. Compared with the two grandsons who were in the box of the jockey club before, only at this time can we see the size of the whole family.


    Three of he Shusheng''s four sons and two daughters are present. There is no father of Bai Xue. It is said that he is in Europe now, but he has contacted the fastest flight and will return immediately.


    Before and after the two wives have come, and even there are two not accepted outside the room, the nominal son and three, the two are careful to stand on one side, clear-cut. [


    there are more grandchildren. Among about ten people, Suk has only seen he fengzang, he Fenglu''s younger brother. At this time, he is constantly comforting he Fenglu in his arms.


    It happened so suddenly that there were less than 20 people around here. Suk knew that if all of them appeared, I''m afraid the whole corridor would not be able to accommodate them.


    Now the situation is a little complicated. If he Shusheng really dies, he will have to divide the property according to his will. But if his consciousness dies, he may make oral changes before he dies. It is very likely that some people will get more benefits.


    I don''t know that someone has informed the lawyer to come. Now I will wait downstairs and come to correct the will at any time.


    During this period, doctors constantly appeared and rushed into the clinic. Suk knew that the situation was urgent, otherwise they would not be treated on the spot, but should be sent to a large hospital for rescue.


    The whole corridor is silent, all anxiously looking at the door of the infirmary, some people are sighing, some people are pondering.


    In this repressive atmosphere, Suk''s mood is also very irritable. How can a good person suddenly become like this? Snow White grabs Suk''s arm and bites his lips tightly.


    Because she and he Fenglu are close friends, and she is also very familiar with he Shusheng, and can even be regarded as the feelings of relatives: "Suk! Grandfather he, will he? "


    "Don''t worry! it will be OK! A good man has his day What else can Suk say at this time? Although he really wants to go in and see if he can help, in this case, who can allow himself to go in?


    As time went by, I didn''t even know how long it was. Suddenly, the door of the infirmary opened and everyone focused on it.


    "How about Dr. Chen?" The speaker is he Shusheng''s current wife, who is nearly 50 years old. As the most influential one here, only she can stand first.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. he. Mr. He has already left! Sudden cardiac arrest caused by hyperactivity, sudden death Doctor Chen''s face is full of pain. It''s not pretended. He has been with he Shusheng for ten years, and has already established a real relationship. This is not the friendship between employers and workers, but more friends and relatives!


    "Wow He Fenglu stared at the doctor at the moment when the door was opened, his face was full of hope. But after hearing him say this, he suddenly collapsed, wailed and collapsed to the ground. He fengzang was also confused, as if he had been struck by lightning.


    The cry was like an infection. All of a sudden, the whole corridor was crying. All of these people wanted to squeeze in. Suk felt that he was wrapped up and almost collapsed.


    "Listen to me, no one is allowed to move!" Huang Ling, the current wife of he Shusheng, is very dignified. Seeing that everyone is out of control, she shouts. [


    "let me see Dad!"


    "I''m going to see my grandfather!"


    "Dad''s not dead, you lied to me!"


    The corridor was in a mess. Suk stood in the same place and looked at these people. He always felt that a large part of their sadness was not sincere.


    Bai chongtian and his wife know that they are not suitable to stay at this time, and they have retreated to the end. Now they have become the family affairs of he family. However, they can''t squeeze in if they want to ask Bai Xue and Suk to come back.


    Huang Ling is over 50 years old, but she is 20 years younger than he Shusheng. Why did he give birth to two sons? Over the years, she has been regarded as the empress of the Imperial Palace in he''s family. So she really calmed down the scene with her voice."Doctor Chen, is there really no way to rescue it?" Huang Ling''s eyes had been wet for a long time. She tried to bear the sadness in her heart and took several deep breaths before she could continue to speak.


    "There''s no heartbeat!" Dr. Chen shook his head. Just now, he had done several times of direct current cardioversion in the clinic, that is, heart defibrillation. The electric energy has even risen from 40 joules to 400 joules, which is still powerful.


    Moreover, ECG monitoring has already become a straight line, which has already explained everything. Even now, there is a sharp and harsh sound in the medical room.


    Huang Ling''s tears in her eyes could not be restrained this time. She burst out of her eyes in an instant. Her body shook and finally stood firm: "good! Can I go in now and see brother Sheng? "


    Doctor Chen nodded, this request of course, now that the rescue is over, naturally can be released.


    "Wait a minute!" Just as Huang Ling was walking, someone in the crowd suddenly yelled, turned her head and looked coldly at the group of people in front of her: "who is it?"


    Now Huang Ling seems to have become a volcano. For her men, these people are not allowed to disturb her. Even his descendants must let him leave quietly now.


    "It''s me! I''m a traditional Chinese medicine. Can you let me in for rescue? " Suk squeezed out of the crowd and finally came to Huang Ling and said sincerely.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? " Huang Ling didn''t know Suk, and she didn''t even see her face. She resisted her anger and narrowed her eyes slightly, which was the precursor of her impending outbreak.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1191

    Suk walked out with a stiff head, feeling that everyone''s eyes were on him, and some of them were as if they were on his back. Most of these people had never seen them before, so he knew the doubts they showed.


    Even Huang Ling, who is the head of everyone here, has uncertain hostility to her appearance. On the one hand, she appears rashly, and even when they don''t know her at all, which is out of time. After all, Bai chongtian and his wife have retreated a long way. This is the attitude we should have now.


    The second point is that now the doctor has declared that he Shusheng''s rescue is invalid and he has died. Now there is a hairy boy who says that he is a traditional Chinese medicine and wants to have a try. In other people''s eyes, this is making trouble out of nothing.


    As the family members of the deceased, they instinctively reject and contradict such unreasonable demands. Huang Ling looks at Suk in front of her and quickly searches for the impression of this person in her mind. Unfortunately, it does not exist.


    "Who let him in? Get out of here Huang Ling feels that Suk is here to stir up the situation. It''s probably the staff of the racecourse, the horse boy? Very likely! Thinking of this, Huang Ling turned to the racecourse manager.


    "I''m Suk!" As soon as Suk''s voice came down, he didn''t know who it was. Anyway, he''s family in the crowd, and he''s going to come and pull himself away. This infuriates Suk. Regardless, he rushes directly to the infirmary. Now he''s racing against the clock. We can''t waste our time here.


    Suk''s crazy behavior immediately angered everyone. Even he Fenglu and he fengzang, who knew Suk, were stunned.


    "Get him out of here! Come on Huang Ling felt a gust of wind blowing from her side, and then there was no shadow of Suk. By the time she reflected it, Suk had rushed into the infirmary, which was a blasphemy to the dead.


    "He locked the door The first one who rushed to the door of the infirmary called out.


    "Let''s knock the door open!"


    "No way!"


    "Why not!"


    "Don''t quarrel!" At this time, he Fenglu finally woke up a lot, with tears pouring down and his voice hoarse. He staggered and rushed directly to Huang Ling: "grandma, he is Suk, you believe him, let him have a try!"


    He Fenglu is Huang Ling''s direct granddaughter. She has deep feelings. However, Huang Ling has a large number of children, which inevitably leads to bias. Just like he Shusheng loves he Fenglu the most, Huang Ling''s favorite grandson is studying in Australia, not here.


    However, although we can''t treat him equally, we also have a love for he Fenglu from our blood, especially when we see he Fenglu crying, we can''t help but be moved: "Lulu, what''s the matter? Who is this Suk? You believe him so much


    He Fenglu looked at the door of the infirmary, those people are still trying to open the door, eagerly said: "grandma, he is my boyfriend, not an outsider, he really wants to try his best to save his grandfather!"


    He Fenglu doesn''t know why she has so much confidence in Suk. She can think that he really has the ability of traditional Chinese medicine, instead of making trouble. Since she came into contact with Suk, she never seemed to have heard that he can do medicine.


    But she can''t think about that much. One is that she won''t give up her grandfather, even if there is a chance. The other is that she almost blindly trusts Suk. Since he can win the Invitational Competition before, can''t he create a second miracle?


    And she also knew that if Suk was an invited jockey, even if he was Snow White''s boyfriend or a guest invited by her grandfather, he could not be allowed to enter the infirmary. Maybe only Suk could be said to be his own boyfriend.


    Sure enough, Huang Ling was stunned: "Lulu, is that your boyfriend?"


    "Well, grandma, you tell them not to disturb Suk. Let him have a try." Snow White sobbed, pointing to the children gathered outside the infirmary.


    Huang Ling subconsciously first took a look at Dr. Chen on one side. Dr. Chen can be regarded as a top-ranking doctor. In her early years, she worked in the Royal Hospital of Switzerland, and later joined the doctor team of he Shusheng. However, although she is a Western doctor, she is not ignorant of traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Traditional Chinese medicine is amazing. Many problems that science can''t explain have appeared. I think if Suk is really a traditional Chinese medicine, it''s better to have a try!" Dr. Chen naturally knew Suk, but he was also puzzled. How could this young man not only have amazing equestrian skills, but also a family of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Dr. Chen has subconsciously divided Suk into a family of traditional Chinese medicine. After all, judging from Suk''s performance just now, he will not say that he is a traditional Chinese medicine, and he must have great confidence in his own medical skills to stand up in this situation. According to his age, only the Xinglin family, who has been influenced by his family since childhood, will do so!


    Seeing Doctor Chen nodding, Huang Ling turned to look at the door of the clinic and took a deep breath: "you all stop for me, all come here!"


    With Huang Ling''s order, sure enough, everyone is quiet. Bai Xue and he Feng take a look at each other and walk to he Fenglu''s side, whispering something.He Shusheng''s former wife, though unknown, is still in an extraordinary position. After all, there are her children here, and she must have a place. Before the Spring Festival, her body is not as good as before. Someone brought her a stool and sat there with a string of Buddhist beads in her hand, praying in a low voice.


    It seems that it has been divided into three groups, the group headed by Huang Ling, the group headed by her former wife, and the two outer rooms. At this time, only when they get together can they have a chance to get benefits.


    Whispering and sobbing, the whole corridor was filled with strange sadness, but the infirmary was silent.


    Although Doctor Chen came out, there were still three people in the medical team, but they all looked at Suk in silence. After all, once the experts reached out, they could see the clue.


    These doctors watched Suk enter the door, then locked the door from inside, and ran to he Shusheng''s bed quickly. There was an inviolable smell on his whole body, as if he would be killed if something was wrong.


    At first, they wanted to drive the young man out, but Suk only said in a deep voice, telling them not to open the door and not to move, just like everyone had a knife on their neck.


    Suk stretched out his hand and pressed he Shusheng''s pulse. He closed his eyes and explored carefully.


    The pulse has disappeared, there is no heartbeat, no breathing, the sharp alarm is still ringing, the heartbeat monitor is still a straight line, Suk''s mood is more and more heavy.


    Suddenly he raised his head and looked at one of the older doctors: "is there an acupuncture needle here?"

 Chapter 1192

    Suk''s right hand pulse size is off, and although he Shusheng''s wrist is still a little warm, the pulse feedback has let Suk''s heart sink to the bottom.


    He had already developed the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, but he suddenly turned his head and looked at a doctor nearby: "do you have any acupuncture needles?"


    "Yes! Yes Some of the doctors here are experts in the integration of traditional Chinese and Western medicine. Sometimes he Shusheng is tired, and he also uses acupuncture to recuperate. So this kind of tool is really available.


    "Bring it quickly!" Suk did not lift his head. The strength of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade in his body continued to deepen, trying to enter the heart and re stimulate the heartbeat.


    The heart has stopped beating, and gradually becomes shriveled. There is no arterial blood injection. After the venous blood goes out, it will never come back. It is obvious that there is no effect to inject air force from the portal just by pressing.


    Now Suk''s guess is to start from several acupoints related to the heart to see if he can get unexpected curative effect. Soon, a box of acupuncture needles was sent to Suk.


    At the same time, these doctors had already untied his coat when he Shusheng was given electric shock negative rhythm, which saved Suk time.


    Tanzhong point, double Ru connection in the middle, next needle!


    Neiguan point, one inch and a half of wrist horizontal lines, under the needle!


    These two acupoints are the most likely to achieve actual results at present. When acupuncture and moxibustion enter the body, the strength is long, and suddenly trickles into the body. It is not so strong, which provides the starting energy for cardiac resuscitation.


    Taichong Point, one or two phalanges on the dorsum of foot, lower the needle!


    Laogong point, between the two or three metacarpals of the palm, put the needle!


    Taibai point, medial edge of foot, needle!


    Zusanli, under the kneecap, under the needle!


    Queyinshu, Xinshu and Tanzhong are the five acupoints that supply blood to the heart. They also need to inject Qi. Suk''s action is very fast. He looks for the acupoints, determines the acupoints, raises the needle and enters the needle at one go, without any drag.


    If the three doctors were a little suspicious of Suk at the beginning, now they can only describe it by heart. This skill level is not the result of three or five years, and it may even have to be polished by nearly ten years.


    And even the research of Western Medicine on the human body is very good. These acupoints can be said to be the key among the key points. If there is any possibility, the hope may be in these acupoints.


    But their only surprise is that Suk''s next move is like a dragonfly skimming water. Each needle stays for less than a minute, slowly rubs, changes very fast, and even reciprocates back and forth, only to see the shadow.


    Just a circle, Suk''s whole body seemed to be fighting a battle, sweating, and his breath was a little disordered, but he didn''t dare to disturb, so he had to stand aside and watch carefully.


    Suk''s mood is getting lower and lower. The strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade in his body is completely regardless of the gains and losses. He tries his best to inject it into he Shusheng''s body, but he can''t get any feedback at all. It''s like a piece of stagnant water. Even if he throws a huge stone into it, it still doesn''t make waves.


    He Shusheng, from the perspective of physical function, has indeed passed away! But the old man''s sudden death, no matter who, from the heart can not accept, after all, just now, a table of people are still talking and laughing.


    Suk has not been in contact with he Shusheng for a long time, but he is influenced by his personality charm. He is open-minded, humorous, domineering and gentle. He is easy to get close to. Moreover, he is also the grandfather of he Fenglu. Suk is unwilling to watch him die.


    His body has begun to hold on. With the continuous loss of strength in twelve sections of Taoist brocade, Suk feels that his physical strength is rapidly disappearing. If each needle is regarded as a course of treatment, now it is the third course of treatment, but he still gets disappointment - even despair.


    The sweat of forehead along the eyebrow angle directly into the eyes, sour feeling, let Suk can''t help but shed tears, this is really tears, sad mood has slowly spread.


    Suk always had high hopes that the omnipotent twelve sections of Taoist brocade didn''t work. Damn it! What''s more, there is no movement in the black jade pendant on the chest. Why?


    Usually will always bring surprise to their own flower picking system, why no response! Suk forces himself to calm down. At this moment, Suk''s eyes suddenly light up.


    Before every desperate situation, there was the contribution of the flower picking system, but now, the NIMA flower picking system is stuck in the gateway of upgrading! How could anything happen!


    Because Suk had so much hope for the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade that he ignored that his flower picking system couldn''t work normally at present, and even had a bigger surprise, that is, he still had a wish reward not to come out!


    The three doctors in the infirmary watched Suk suddenly stop, but he Shusheng still lay on the bed, motionless, as if asleep, and the little hope that had risen in his heart gradually disappeared.Upgrade! If the flower picking system is upgraded to an advanced level, there will be one more category if it can extract rewards, and there may be more unexpected gains.


    But I''m afraid that the sequelae of abnormal Xing impulse, which has been bothering me all the time, will become more and more serious!


    Suk''s consideration seems to be just a few seconds. When he enters the system space, the confirmation option for upgrading on the screen of releasing tasks in the past is still waiting for him. Confirm it directly!


    When you click the OK button, the whole space is covered by a misty fluorescence, and the smoke rises, dense and continuous, just like a fairyland. But now Suk is in the mood to enjoy this kind of scene, and he wants to get rid of the clouds to show the blue sky.


    "Task: get the cuckoo''s maiden red (finished); reward: get the wish once."


    "Please extract!"


    "Task: get the first prize of Qin Zheng; reward: Master College English."


    "Please extract!"


    Finally, the two rewards that he had not extracted before appeared on the screen again, but now his attention was all on the desire to obtain, and he quickly extracted the previous reward option.


    Suddenly, the screen began to change, and two buttons in a dialog box: "wish" and "realization" suddenly appeared in front of us. This is the third time that Suk has seen this scene. He is not strange. He took a deep breath and directly added in the blank space behind the wish: he Shusheng, come back from the dead!


    At this moment, Suk was even a little nervous. He didn''t know whether this wish would be adopted by the flower picking system. After all, not all his wishes could be realized. Moreover, to bring the dead back to life was the means of the immortal family, and the difficulty could be imagined.


    The button is selected, and soon the screen suddenly lights up. This kind of light is very soft and warm, filling the whole system space. I keep praying in my heart, and don''t have the result that the desire does not conform to the definition of the system! Ten million!

 Chapter 1193

    Like the breeze blowing on his face, Suk felt relaxed after being reflected by this kind of warm light, even his gloomy mood became relaxed a lot, but as long as he Shusheng thought it was related to whether he Shusheng could come back from the dead, the whole person was nervous.


    The light in the space has gradually dissipated, and Suk''s clenched fist, he does not know whether he can accept the upcoming results, the sound of heartbeat is constantly amplified in his ears.


    Can miracles still happen?


    Suk constantly adjusted his breathing, gritted his teeth, and finally slowly opened his eyes. Next second, a wave of ecstasy surged into his heart. On the screen, there were four words: wish come true.


    The three doctors in the infirmary no longer had any hope for Suk. They began to prepare for the arrangement by themselves. At this time, the ECG detector, which had been ringing monotonous alarm, suddenly changed its voice into a rhythmic - di - di - di -


    all the people crowded in front of the monitor like ghosts, and the small screen had turned into one Straight line constantly extending lines, actually jump up.


    Cheers did not appear. Everyone seemed to lose their voice. Their mouths were wide open and their eyes were almost staring out. They watched the straight line in the monitor fluctuate more and more.


    Suk turned to look at the monitor, then stretched out his hand to button on he Shusheng''s pulse again. Sure enough, he felt he Shusheng''s pulse even though it was still very weak.


    For a moment, Suk felt a strong moist in his eyes, which seemed to turn into a torrent soon. He burst into tears, took a deep breath, stood up and quickly took out his acupuncture.


    "Leave the rest to you!" Suk said a word to the three doctors who were still in shock and couldn''t extricate themselves. He stood up and walked to the door.


    "My God


    "It''s a miracle!"


    "Come back from the dead! Come back from the dead


    "Am I dreaming?"


    At this time, the three doctors broke out a scream, but the fact is better than eloquence. He Shusheng''s vital signs are slowly recovering. Although he can''t wake up for a while and a half, he is really alive!


    To save a dead person simply, unless it was left to the immortal, he Shusheng recovered his vital signs. Suk didn''t know if he had been infused with the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade at that time, which made him have certain conditions for resurrection.


    But I always know that this is not how powerful my medical skills are, how magical acupuncture is, all things in the final analysis, is the flower picking system.


    Anyway, I did save he Shusheng! At this time, Suk''s mood is relaxed, but his body is tired. Before, he didn''t want to die. Why did Shusheng inject strength? He has reached the limit, and he is a little wobbly when he walks.


    He opened the lock from the inside. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Huang Ling standing in front of him, looking anxious. Just now, the infirmary suddenly became noisy, but he couldn''t hear what she was shouting. If no one opened the door again, I''m afraid she would have ordered someone to hit the door directly.


    Where will you care about whether Suk is Lulu''s boyfriend or not? At this time, the dead are the biggest, and they will never be allowed to have the slightest blasphemy.


    "Grandfather he, it''s OK!" Suk nodded at Huang Ling from the corner of his mouth and said, but the most intense reaction was Doctor Chen. After hearing this, he rushed in directly.


    "My God! It''s true! It''s true


    The infirmary can accommodate a limited number of people, there are many people are blocked by the doctor outside the door, snow white saw Suk a tired look, quickly ran in the past: "Suk, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right! Let''s go home! " Suk smiles at Bai Xue. It seems that even pulling the corners of her mouth has become a little difficult. Bai Xue looks in the crowd. He Fenglu and his brother are not there. They should have entered the infirmary and put Suk''s arm on his shoulder.


    "Well! Let''s go home! "


    Bai chongtian and Chen Ruili have already guessed what happened. They take two steps. Bai chongtian supports Suk from Bai Xue: "rescue back?"


    "Well! Fortunately, there was no delay at all! " Suk felt that his physical condition was getting worse and worse, and he seemed to faint at any time. He was still trying to stick to it when he was by Bai chongtian''s side. Now he was leaning on Bai chongtian''s body, and suddenly his feet softened and he was about to fall.


    "Suk!" Bai Xue is scared, and her face turns pale. Tears come out of her eyes again. She runs to the other side of Suk and tries to pull him up.


    Although Bai chongtian is nearly 50 years old, he has been exercising all the time. He has strong physical fitness, quick eyes and quick hands. As soon as he pulls up Suk, he will carry him directly.


    "Uncle, I''m fine!" Suk was powerless, but he finally woke up a lot because of this small accident. He stood up straight and looked at the white snow who had been crying: "don''t cry, if you cry again, Grandpa he will wake up, I should go in!""You hate it!" Seeing that Suk is still in the mood to joke, Bai Xue is relieved and says, "don''t talk nonsense!" The departure of the four members of the family did not attract the attention of half a person, and even the manager of the racecourse ignored this point. Now the safety of he Shusheng is a big matter.


    However, Bai chongtian originally came in his own car, and the driver had been waiting below, so he didn''t worry about no one to send him. As soon as Suk got on the bus, he fell asleep, and everyone''s doubts about he Shu''s life and death and his rebirth were all in their minds.


    Of course, they will also keep their mouths shut. Before he family publishes this, they must keep it a secret. Suk sleeps directly from noon to night. His consciousness is gradually clear, but he just doesn''t want to open his eyes.


    That kind of fatigue has all faded, and replaced by vigorous vitality, which can be accurately grasped. Even the sound of blood rushing in the blood vessels can be heard, the heartbeat is strong, and all cells burst out of the birth machine again.


    Although it can''t be said to be completely transformed, but in the end, the physical quality has been improved again. If we divide it into several aspects, it includes strength, speed, reaction, explosive power, balance and other comprehensive qualities.


    This is a bonus that comes with the upgrade of the system. The last time the flower picking system was upgraded to intermediate level, I also felt this way, but it was not as strong as this time. That is to say, my resistance to the temptation of different Xing suddenly plummeted.


    I don''t know if there will be such malpractice this time, but Suk doesn''t have the slightest regret. After all, he Shusheng has been saved. Thank God. In the future, I''ll try my best not to contact with other Xing!

 Chapter 1194

    In the space of the flower picking system, it seems as usual, the screen is empty. After extracting the two rewards, no new tasks appear.


    Suk is not sure what kind of rewards will be added after upgrading to advanced, but it''s also simple. Just check the help option in the lower right corner.


    "Flower picking system: current advanced stage!"


    "System task: you will get corresponding reward by completing the task, and there will be corresponding punishment after the task fails after the system upgrade. At present, the reward is divided into: 1. Master university discipline; 2. Master social discipline; 3. Master common skills; 4. Master special skills; 5. Master mysterious skills; 6. Seek desire; 7. Cash; 8. Treasure"


    "system punishment: task failure After that, two rewards will be withdrawn randomly from the same category. "


    Looking at the introduction on the screen, Suk quickly caught two new differences. The first one is that there is a rare skill mastery in the reward scope. It''s still unknown what is a mysterious skill.


    But now that there is the word mystery, it is enough to arouse Suk''s curiosity. What kind of skills can be called mystery? Is it a superpower? Suk''s conjecture has no basis, but today he Shusheng comes back from the dead, it seems that there is really nothing impossible!


    The second difference is the punishment after the failure. Suk''s journey has been smooth sailing. Fortunately, the difficulty of each task falls mostly on strange Xing. The difficulty is very difficult, but it is always difficult to finish.


    So far, there is only one experience of failure, and it only erases the mastery of a university discipline, which does not have much impact on Suk.


    But this time, the punishment has become two. That is to say, if you fail in one task, you will not only not get the reward in advance, but also eliminate two. After all, this is equal to three task rewards.


    It seems that I still have a little confidence, this probability should not be too big, my lucky person has his own appearance, at present has not reached such a bad stage!


    After a careful look, after upgrading to the advanced level, it seems that everything is safe at present. Then Suk quit the flower picking system and slowly opened his eyes.


    First of all, the light on the roof came into view. Subconsciously, I was in a daze. I remember when I came back, it was clear or at noon. How could I turn on the light in a twinkling of an eye?


    Twisting her neck slightly, she suddenly saw snow white. At this time, Snow White was sitting on the bench beside the bed, staring at herself, as if it were a sculpture. Then Suk saw that the color in her eyes was shining slowly.


    "Suk! You wake up


    "Well! It''s really comfortable to sleep Suk''s physical condition is very good now. He just sat up and said, "what time is it?"


    "It''s eight o''clock. Are you hungry? What would you like to eat? " In fact, Bai Xue didn''t even eat dinner, so she was always by Suk''s side. Finally, a doctor checked Suk and said that it was OK for him to collapse, so she could honestly sit aside. Now when she saw Suk awake, she was worried that he would be hungry.


    "Will you give it to me next?" Suk''s mouth was slightly upturned, and his body was comfortable, which made the whole person feel refreshed. Without any reason, he thought of the connotation of eating meat, and blurted out directly.


    "Next? OK, I''ll do it for you right now Bai Xue is a little embarrassed. Fortunately, Suk''s request is relatively easy. If you want to make noodles, you should be able to do it. If you change it into dumplings or pies, you can just bump yourself to death. Who can tell you that you can''t cook at all!


    "No! What I''m saying is - below you - give it to me! " Suk saw that Bai Xue got up and wanted to go. He didn''t understand that the girl didn''t know the situation. He pulled down her wrist and then took a deep look at the relationship between Bai Xue''s two long legs.


    "You hate it Snow White is not an unconscious silly girl. She can fight as well as Suk. How can she not reflect it? She blushed and asked weakly, "do you really want to fight now?"


    "Poof!" Suk clapped on the forehead and jumped out of bed: "misunderstanding! Misunderstanding


    "Cut!" Snow White bullied her nose with pride. It seems that she just played tricks on Suk. After all, it is estimated that her parents are concerned about Suk now. Maybe she is very curious about what happened in the infirmary at that time. They have come in several times.


    Seeing that Suk has become fierce again, Bai Xue is in a good mood and pulls up Suk''s arm: "let''s go! let''s go! Let''s eat first. I''m starving! "


    Bai Xue takes Suk out. First, she tells her parents that Bai chongtian and Chen Ruili are relieved to see that Suk has recovered. However, she doesn''t ask much. Originally, Suk had a good lunch and didn''t eat a few mouthfuls. Suk didn''t eat two meals in a row. I''m afraid that Suk had already put his heart on his back and told the nanny Hot food.


    When Suk woke up, he didn''t feel hungry, but when he smelled the fragrance from the kitchen, he was hungry and began to purr.After all, this system upgrade can be regarded as a transformation of Suk''s body, not to mention a complete transformation, washing the classics and cutting the marrow, but it is certain that his physical fitness has been improved. His body also consumes a lot of energy. Now is the time to replenish his physical strength. Naturally, he can''t resist the temptation of food.


    After a big meal, the family sat around the living room.


    "Suk, are you Chinese medicine?"


    It''s unrealistic to say that Bai chongtian doesn''t know the details of the Suk family. After all, his daughters have already let him in trouble, and he has plans to pass on his career to him. It would be too hasty to make such a decision without investigation.


    However, according to the information collected, Suk''s family has nothing to do with traditional Chinese medicine. If we have to say something, his family''s supermarket has sold red beans and mung beans recommended by Zhang Wuben for a while.


    "Well!" Suk nodded. At this time, he also began to think about giving a reason that everyone could accept. He scratched his head and found that his traditional Chinese medicine technology was too incredible. He could only change the topic.


    "The main reason is that grandfather he''s body belongs to severe shock, also known as weak death. It means that people''s circulation, breathing and brain function are highly inhibited, and life function is extremely weak. With clinical examination methods and even instruments, life indications can not be detected. It looks like people have died, but in fact it is a state of suspended death!"


    "Of course, at that time, I was not sure that grandfather he was such a feign death, but there were some first-aid methods in traditional Chinese medicine, especially acupuncture. Although there was no clinical practice to prove the effect, we always had to try them! If I don''t stand up at this time, I''m afraid I''ll feel guilty all my life! "

 Chapter 1195

    Bai chongtian nodded. In fact, this kind of situation is not uncommon. Even on the news, there are many such incidents. For example, when a certain hospital has announced its death and is about to be put into the crematorium, the dead will wake up miraculously.


    Chen Ruili and Bai Xue have been stunned for a long time. According to Suk, are many lives that have been turned into ashes in the world in vain?


    Two people look at each other, eyes are shocked!


    "You mean acupuncture?" Although Bai chongtian has accepted Suk''s view, in other words, Mazu temple, Puji Buddhist temple and other religions are popular in Macao. He is not a pure superstitious, but he still has spiritual sustenance. He always feels that this fact is too mysterious, and even such a miracle can only happen with the protection of gods.


    For this reason, he wants to know what kind of means Suk used to pull he Shusheng back from the line of death. The acupuncture that Suk just used seems to be the key to the matter.


    "Yes! Acupuncture! In fact, I only master acupuncture and moxibustion! " Suk had guessed what Bai chongtian would ask next, and continued: "I had a friend who was hospitalized in Yanjing, where I met an old Chinese medicine doctor, who taught me this technique!"


    Suk believes that all the information in the General Hospital of the military region is very strict. After all, Deng Xiaotian is sitting there and pushing this magical acupuncture technique there. I''m afraid Bai chongtian can''t verify it no matter how powerful the information is.


    "Yanjing!" Bai chongtian repeated these two words, Yanjing is the capital of the emperor, where the dragon is not only the center of politics, economy, culture and so on, but also there are many talented people.


    As the saying goes, those who have learned the arts of culture, martial arts and the family of emperors want to be attached to the imperial city. According to Bai chongtian''s own thinking, these wonderful people all practice in the imperial capital and absorb the dragon spirit.


    This view is very popular among the religious people, and even goes back to history. Both Buddhism and Taoism and other sects are proud of being canonized by the emperor, which can also be explained from the side.


    So after Suk said these words, Bai chongtian had already made up the image of the immortal Chinese medicine doctor and nodded again: "this is really a great fortune for you!"


    "It can be described as a magic power. In the future, Suk, your achievements will be extraordinary!" Bai chongtian''s evaluation of Suk is higher again. He feels that he will hand over Lianyi Gang to Suk in the future. This decision is very wise.


    "How is grandfather he now? Is that all right? " White snow at this time Cha sentence mouth, because up to now he Fenglu there is still no news, also don''t know what is the situation there.


    "If there is no accident, it should be able to recover soon. Originally, it was just excessive excitement, which caused cardiac arrest, body function and even organs were not damaged! But later still need to recuperate good! " Suk is very confident in his twelve sections of Taoist brocade.


    Even though he Shusheng''s physical function has begun to age because of his age, today he is indoctrinated with the strength of twelve section brocade. Although this is not as good as the benefits brought by his system upgrade, he will benefit a lot from it. I dare not say more about it. It''s like playing for a few years.


    "And you? How are you doing now? At that time, after you fainted, you almost scared Cher to death! " Chen Ruili is a mother-in-law to be. Naturally, she should care about her son-in-law to be. Moreover, her son-in-law to be is becoming more and more attractive.


    "I''m all right now! You didn''t see me eat it, Ma Xiang. Now my stomach is still very strong! " Suk scratched his head. It was really nice to feel cared about. Although he could understand the chaos of he''s family, he saved he Shusheng. He didn''t even hear a word of thanks. It was still a little unbalanced.


    "Go! Go upstairs Bai chongtian stood up at this time and waved to Suk. In fact, he had seen Suk''s difference for a long time. Naturally, he knew that he only promised him to solve the Tianjin incident.


    And Bai chongtian didn''t want his daughter to hear about these things, so Suk followed him and went directly into his study.


    This is Suk''s second time to enter the study. Since it''s a villa, the study space is very large. It is divided into two areas. Suk sits in the office area, the layout of the boss''s desk and sofa. On the other side, there is a red sandalwood carved long table with rice paper on it. On it, there is a pair of "Manjianghong" which has just been half written.


    Indeed, after Suk woke up, he always wanted to tell Bai chongtian about it. After all, the situation in Tianjin was in a precarious state and fell into a serious disadvantage.


    The ruthless character named Hong Tian is not only in large numbers now, but also according to the phone call he made to Chen Dong at that time. His reaction shows that Hong Tian and Chen Dong may have reached some kind of agreement.


    Otherwise, the police would never sit back and ignore him. After all, Suk had some friendship with Chen Dong at the beginning.


    Now it can be said that Liu Feihong is besieged on all sides. He retreats to Weihai, and sun song is trapped in the outskirts of Tianjin. He is in a difficult situation, and there is a possibility of fighting at any time.Moreover, Liu Feihong doesn''t want to know about this incident by himself, and he doesn''t want to let Liu Feihong know about it. It sounds like a tongue twister, but it''s a shared friendship. Suk has told sun song that if the situation worsens and Liu Feihong decides to work hard, he must tell himself that he must stop Liu Feihong at that time.


    If you can''t get to Tianjin to solve this problem, not only will the occupied territory disappear, but Liu Feihong''s Xing Zi will fight to death. In the end, if something really happens, it''s too late for you to regret it!


    But he went to Tianjin alone, which can only be of no help. The assistance he can get now can only be obtained from Bai chongtian. However, Suk can''t control what Bai chongtian thinks and what he will do.


    So Suk always wanted to ask, but first, he didn''t have a chance. Second, he didn''t know how to start a topic. Fortunately, Bai chongtian had already understood the spirit. Now he called Suk to the study to arrange it.


    "Sit down!" Bai chongtian waved his hand and motioned Suk to sit on the sofa. Then he pondered for a moment: "you''ve met Huang Hexiang. I''ve arranged for him to take people back with you this time. I''ve selected 200 good hands!"


    "Huang Hexiang is just leading the team. In fact, when he gets there, he still has to hand the people over to you. As for what you are going to do, he won''t do it!"


    "In addition, the firearms are ready, but we need to take the waterway to the port of Tianjin to receive the goods! The ship has gone The so-called firearms, Suk naturally understand, refers to the guns, but Suk did not expect that Bai chongtian had arranged so much in advance.

 Chapter 1196

    If you want guns, you need guns and you need people. At this time, as long as you bring it to Tianjin, you will be very happy to come to Hongtian. According to Bai chongtian, Hongtian has nothing to do with Hongmen. There is no pressure to clean up. Even if there are one or two old days left, it is beyond reach.


    People fly directly to Tianjin. Because the state has strict control over guns, these guns are the safest way to go by water. Besides, the Bai family originally had import and export business, and a shipment of goods was sold domestically, which is also very hidden.


    As for firearms, they are really necessary. According to sun song, there are guns in Hong Tian, Liu Dahu was killed by random guns, and Liu Feihong is in the mainland. Although he is equipped with them, to be honest, there are few guns.


    Suk didn''t know how to express his gratitude. Although Bai chongtian said that Hong Tian couldn''t turn over the waves, after all, it didn''t mean that he was taking people to travel. It was a real fight. The other side would not wait to die. It was inevitable that there would be injuries. Even worse, some people might not come back.


    Macao''s local government directly supports Tianjin. Even if Lianyi Gang is Bai chongtian''s team, this decision also needs to seek the opinions of the following people. Suk doesn''t believe that there is no voice of opposition, but is strongly suppressed by Bai chongtian.


    "Uncle, don''t worry, I''ll take care of it!" At this time, Suk couldn''t make any promises, he could only tell himself in his heart that he would try his best to bring everyone back.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on them. If they don''t sharpen their knives, they will rust. If they go out, they will be practicing!" Bai chongtian knew what Suk meant and gave a smile.


    It''s true that when Bai chongtian convened several meetings, some people really murmured. However, he knew that even though Suk was his son-in-law to be, Suk could invest.


    On the one hand, sending charcoal in the snow is far more touching than icing on the cake. On the other hand, some cooperation between the north and the South will be of great benefit to future development. On the other hand, the extraordinary performance of laisuke now shows that he is not a thing in the pool. It is enough to save he Shusheng.


    The two chatted for a while in the study. Time flies. Suk will return to Tianjin tomorrow. Bai chongtian naturally reminds him to have a rest early and leave time for his daughter. Naturally, the little couple has a lot to say,


    Suk goes back to the room and washes his body. He is still thinking about the plan for tomorrow. It''s already half past ten Finally, he took out his cell phone and dialed out.


    "Boss!" Sun song''s voice sounded, it seems more tired than last time.


    "What''s the situation now? Is sister Feihong here? " Suk had told sun song before, and he would deal with it carefully. The only variable is Liu Feihong. I don''t know what this woman will do when she is impulsive.


    "In the afternoon, sister Feihong called, and she will come tomorrow, but the situation is not very good. It seems that sister Feihong has not found strong foreign aid!" In fact, what sun Song said is more implicit. Now where can we find foreign aid? Now even Liu Feihong''s power has collapsed slightly.


    First of all, Zhang pangzi, no matter whose face he saw, has been restrained so far. He has not attacked Liu Feihong''s territory, but he will never hit his own feet with a stone. As long as he sees Liu Feihong sinking into the mire and then crumbling, Weihai will be his.


    It''s not that he doesn''t talk about morality and justice, or even he doesn''t go down the well. It''s already very good. The world is dangerous. It''s not just talk about it. It''s mostly accompanied by bloodbath and swordsmanship.


    On the other side, Hongtian, from southern Henan, has a large number of people, occupying half of Tianjin. Liu Feihong has been fighting in other places. The difference in strength between the two sides has led to heavy casualties in the early stage. Now she is determined to gather people and prepare to return to Tianjin for war again. In fact, some people have disappeared quietly.


    No one wants to die for nothing, especially those outside. Many people have already sneaked to other places for fear that they might not be able to escape.


    To put it in an ugly way, the trees fall and the monkeys scatter!


    Now Liu Feihong is even a little angry, but there is nothing he can do. This is not a pool of gains and losses, it is a shame, it must be washed with blood.


    "If there''s no accident, I''ll be there in the afternoon. An uncle of mine has promised to help. Someone will come back with me. You have to watch sister Feihong. If you have anything to do, please contact me at any time!"


    Things are not really bad enough to be out of control. As long as Liu Feihong doesn''t fight against everything, he will have time. Suk is relieved, and then he turns to Bai Xue.


    The girl had already pushed the door in when she called just now, otherwise she would have to explain to sun song. Bai chongtian would not let Bai Xue know these things, and Suk would not let her know these too fierce problems. The war makes women go away, which is the same as fighting!


    "Can you wait for Christmas to come back?" Snow White is just wearing a bathrobe, sitting beside the bed, head down, two jade feet shaking back and forth, the tone is full of reluctant.


    "There''s something wrong with Tianjin. I really need to go back!" Suk is also helpless, especially to see the performance of snow white, like a rose waiting for love, is far less easy to accept than her quarrel with herself.Bai Xue slowly raises her head with a small mouth. Before he enters Suk''s room, she has already guessed the result. Although her father doesn''t want her to come into contact with real bloody things, she knows that Suk will take people to Tianjin to fight tomorrow, which is what Chen Ruili told her.


    At the beginning, she was still wondering if she would sneak over, but she was severely taught by her mother. She also knew that the situation there was not very good. She might have distracted Suk in the past and helped him!


    In fact, during the period when Suk goes home to sleep, especially before the doctor checks Suk, Bai Xue''s mind is in a mess, and even has imagined what would happen if Suk could not get up from sleep just like some Korean dramas?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel sad. At this time, I feel that as long as Suk is alive, as long as I can accompany him. Even if I accompany him with Lulu, it''s not so hard to accept!


    Until the doctor came to say that Suk just collapsed and would be fine when he woke up, but the previous problems were solved. The world is so big that he is destined to be Suk''s. although sharing love with others is not perfect, there are so many perfect things in the world!


    On the contrary, the more imperfect, the more real!


    Bai Xue breathed a sigh, and then seemed to make some body adjustments. She slowly stretched her waist. Her white bathrobe collar was full of spring light, and her chest peak was higher and higher. Then the girl even lifted up and bent on the bed, which made her legs exposed. Only the secret place at the root of her thighs was covered by the hem of her bathrobe.


    Stretch out a small hand, slowly slide over his leg, knee, thigh, action hot and attractive, two hands finally stopped at the thigh root, looking at Suk, startled a glance, hook people''s heart, lips light open: "so --- now let''s first Christmas!"

 Chapter 1197

    "Gudong!" When Suk saw the action of snow white, he immediately swallowed his saliva. The beauty touched her thigh, and it was this kind of smooth thigh. Moreover, Snow White''s little hand finally landed on the spot, which was close to the mysterious place. It seemed that as long as she lifted it up a little, she could enjoy the spring. How could she not be attracted.


    Especially the girl''s eyes, all said looking back with a smile, just with her eyes, this scene is also upside down.


    "It''s over!" Suk''s mind suddenly came up with such an idea that a strong torrent that he could not resist had swept all over his body. Could this be the consequence of the system rising to a higher level.


    Breathing more and more quickly, his eyes are red, and Suk stands firmly by the bed. At this time, he quickly mobilizes the strength of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade, and wildly extinguishes the fire. Now he has only one idea, that is, to do his best to see whether the sequelae of the advanced stage can be resisted by himself.


    If you really can''t control it, you may be able to see yourself in the legal program one day. It''s not a pleasant thing at that time.


    This is actually what I always worried about when the tips of the flower picking system were upgraded to advanced level. When the sequelae of the flower picking system completely dominated my body instinct, this was the most unacceptable thing. So this time was also an opportunity for Suk to test himself.


    Snow white fingers across the skin of his legs, the kind of greasy feeling from the pulp, even feel very comfortable, slowly raised his head, eyes from his exposed thighs slowly away, a glance up, just a glance, just can see Suk has set up the tent of the little guy.


    I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. It seems to be much bigger than the night before yesterday. My heart beat a little faster. Looking up again, I was surprised to find that Suk seemed to be a little too excited. He bit his lips tightly, and his eyes were still full of hot light, as if he wanted to melt himself.


    Chest rapid ups and downs, the heavy breathing sound is like a bellows general pull, but this state in the eyes of snow white is very normal, if a man see himself so coquettish and indifferent, then he can jump directly into the river.


    "Am I beautiful?" White snow with a smile, looking at Suk, eyes, green fingers like playing the piano in general, in his red fruit thigh jump.


    ¡°------£¡¡± Without saying a word, Suk was still biting his teeth.


    "Don''t you want to do something you love to do on such a beautiful day?" Snow White is still playing with Suk. She slowly raises her little hand, holds the neckline of the bathrobe with her thumb and index finger, and slowly lifts it. It seems that she is enjoying herself. She looks down and says, "it''s like a big circle!"


    Suk felt that a torrent of violence filled his brain. His fight with the sequelae of upgrading had entered a white hot state. Although it was difficult, he still resisted.


    So far, Suk has not been completely lost, which has to be said to be a miracle. Even he is aware of what he is doing at the moment, and his body begins to shake unconsciously. This kind of flame burns his body, and the energy eager to vent is still brewing more powerful attacks.


    "Would you like to try it?" White snow mouth slightly tilted up, slowly to Suk hook fingers, at the moment still did not find Suk strange, after all, up to now also just a little bit of effort.


    The strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade goes round and round, and it seems that the strength has grown a lot when it is consumed to the limit at noon. It is just in line with the old saying of never breaking and never standing.


    Warm and seemingly with a cool force, he always wanted to cool Suk''s hot brain, but he could not help it. With a bang, it seemed that a gate had been broken.


    Suk breathed a long breath and became more conscious. This is the first time in Suk''s history that he tried his best to deal with the sequelae. Before, he always looked forward and backward, even a bit of pushing the boat along the river.


    But he knew that if he didn''t test his strength this time, it would be even more difficult in the future. Fortunately, man will conquer nature, and he won.


    Sequelae can''t make you feel like a wild animal. If you only know how to mate, you can still control yourself. As long as you really don''t want to, you can''t lose yourself. Thinking of this, the huge stone in your heart finally falls to the ground.


    "In that case, I''ll show you my strength." Suk''s mouth turned up slightly. With this sentence, he finally turned into a tiger and jumped up.


    Snow White''s bathrobe directly took Su Kela down, and snow white seemed to have been ready for a long time, and even went to battle in a vacuum. The charming * * exuded the beauty of admiration, and even the whole room suddenly lit up.


    With the help of snow white, Suk is as powerful as thunder and lightning. Now he has proved that he can overcome his sequelae. Naturally, he needs to celebrate!


    "I''m ready to fire!" Said Suk, beginning to declare war.


    "Come on! I want to fire! " Snow White is also fearless to shout out the slogan!------


    one two three four, one two three four is like a song!


    Green barracks, green barracks teach me!


    Sing the mountain shake also move, sing the flowers open water joy!


    One, one, one, one, one!


    Give me a steel gun!


    ------


    there is such a song, a song belonging to soldiers, which immediately resounds in the guest room, and the two singers who sing in chorus are Suk and snow white.


    The sky is dark, the sun and the moon are dark. Snow White feels that she has died at least three times. The pleasure of climbing to the top makes her live and die. Her body is completely at the mercy of Suk, but the shock wave is still around her.


    At the beginning, she was able to take the initiative to mount the horse. Now she is lying flat on the bed with her eyes closed tightly. Under the light, she is sweating profusely, flashing a pink halo. With the action, the two peaks seem to dance in front of her chest.


    Suk speed, faster and faster, as if back to the early morning of the game, gallop, finally in the snow more and more high cheers, once again broke the finish line.


    "Well!" The voice from Bai Xue''s nose, with lazy satisfaction, slowly opened her eyes and looked at Suk. Her breathing was still very fast, obviously not completely relieved: "so comfortable! How can you be so long now? More than two hours? "


    In fact, Suk was also surprised at this problem, but if we want to find a reason, then only the physical changes after the flower picking system was upgraded. He was embarrassed and laughed: "if I can, I hope it will be ten thousand years!"


    "You hate you! You don''t want to kill me! Don''t move, let me enjoy it again Snow felt that Suk wanted to get out of the way, grabbed his arm tightly, then continued to close her eyes, and gently twisted her waist.

 Chapter 1198

    "How was Christmas?" Because Snow White said before, since Suk can''t stay a few more days, today is Christmas, so Suk will ask.


    Looking at the snow under the body, the pretty face is covered with the rosy clouds after the joy, the loose hair is wet by the sweat on the forehead, sticking together, putting on a curved shape, the small nose in the rapid breathing, the wings of the nose rise and fall.


    The red halo on her chest is more eye-catching. From the neck down, along the clavicle, a peach heart shaped red area is formed between the two peaks. What''s amazing is that her small stomach, like a balloon, fluctuates back and forth. Even suxiaoke, whose family has gradually returned to normal, can feel the contraction back and forth.


    After hearing Suk''s question, Bai Xuecai lazily opens her eyes. Her eyes are still tender, and her teeth are biting her red lips. She looks more comfortable than those who smoke in the old society.


    He raised his arm, as if his body had recovered some strength. He slowly moved his arm. Under Suk''s gaze, he touched the battlefield where they had just fought.


    Like the flooded Jinshan Temple, there is still some wet liquid left on the skin. Before, because snow didn''t let Su Xiaoke out, the two people are still close together.


    "Well!" Snow White gave Suk a satisfied smile, two hands down, gently touched, suxiaoke is still in his body, the whole root into, only left on both sides of the ammunition depot: "left egg good happy!"


    "Poof!" Suk was directly amused by her words: "you mean this is the leftover egg? After that, you have to be ready for Christmas at any time! " While talking, he also made a dash.


    "I''m afraid you can''t!" Physical strength slowly recovered, snow this also came to the spirit, directly put his legs on Suk''s shoulder, "have the ability, you come again!" Then he twisted his waist like a provocation.


    But the smile on Bai Xue''s face hasn''t completely burst out, and she was shocked: "ah! Why are you up again! no way! no way! I can''t bear it! Come again and I''ll die! "


    Having just learned Su Ke''s fighting power, Bai Xue is willing to take the lead. If she has another fight, she may not even have the ability to deal with it. Moreover, she finds that Su Xiaoke is even bigger than just now.


    "Come on, don''t pretend!" Suk saw snow fall and run away, suddenly moved back out a lot, also know that this girl is playing with himself: "go! Take a bath While talking, he reached out and picked up snow white.


    There is a bathtub in the villa, but it is not in the guest room, so the two people only stand under the shower head to enjoy a mandarin duck bath. However, this time is different from the opening and closing just now. The two people are really taking a bath, at most just kissing.


    It''s night, sleeping quietly, it''s a beautiful night!


    The non-stop flight from Macao to Tianjin takes off at 10:15, which is the earliest one. If we fly to Hong Kong first and then transfer to Tianjin, it''s too troublesome, although it''s a little bit early in the morning, and this time it''s not a one-man return trip. There are Huang Hexiang and 200 tough men around Suk.


    The whole plane was almost packed. However, the airport had communicated with the housekeeper Zhang Bo for a long time, and many passengers had already ordered their tickets. Even there were some real urgent ones, so there was no way. I hope I can bear with them more!


    "Suk, uncle Huang, I''ll sleep for a while." Huang Hexiang yawned as he spoke. His eyes were covered with blood, just like Suk''s face when he saw him. His hair was oily. It was estimated that if a fly fell, it would slide down and break it.


    Looking at him, he must have been in the gambling house again last night. His face was tired and yawned. His eyes could hardly open. He gave Suk a very sorry smile.


    "Uncle Huang, take a rest first. Would you like a blanket?" Suk and Huang Hexiang are sitting in a row. Now the plane has taken off and entered the stratosphere, but it is no longer bumpy.


    "No, no! I feel hot now Huang He Xiang waved his hand, put the seat back, shook his body, found a comfortable position and closed his eyes.


    The atmosphere of the whole plane is very strange. Of course, this kind of strange only exists in the hearts of other passengers and stewardesses. More than two-thirds of the people are the elite generals selected by Bai chongtian for Suk. These people are not like some gangsters, shouting loudly. On the contrary, they are very quiet.


    Even a few people chatting are deliberately keeping their voice down. It can be said that the cabin is silent now. Those other passengers, infected by this atmosphere, will look around from time to time. The tense mood in their eyes is self-evident.


    After all, these are all selected professional black and astringent clubs. Naturally, they have that kind of fierce evil spirit, even with the smell of blood. This kind of feeling is like a sheep suddenly broke into the sheep. When it was found, it was surrounded, and the atmosphere did not dare to take a bite, for fear that because of its own recklessness, it would lead to disaster.


    Even after the stewardess found that their passengers were like this, they wisely chose the tactics of hiding when they could. Except for the initial response to emergencies, they basically didn''t show their heads.Suk closed his eyes, his mind is full of the next response, now these people on the plane have seen themselves, are absolutely good hands, even Huang Hexiang is so, it seems that these people did not pay attention to Tian Jinxing.


    Otherwise, Huang Hexiang would not have been in the casinos the night before he left. To tell the truth, these Lianyi gang members always scoff at the black and astringent people in the mainland. In their words, they are not professional at all, that is, Hongmen and Qingbang have a little high opinion.


    So they don''t have any pressure. They have the right to go out for a tour. By the way, they can make a deep impression on the next shoulder. If they make a contribution or something, they may soon be able to get ahead. Because of Suk''s special identity, they respect Suk all the time.


    But it''s not close from Macao to Tianjin. According to the time, it''s 4:30 p.m. to arrive at Tianjin airport, so lunch must be provided on the plane, and drinks must be delivered before.


    "They''re just going to have a black meeting. Let''s be careful and don''t let anything happen."


    "Well, I know!" The two stewardess quietly cheer each other up, this just tangled hard to come out, pushing the dining car, step by step forward.


    All the way trembling, fortunately there is no danger, but it is to control the tension in the heart, maintain a professional smile, although a bit unnatural, but these big men, with evil spirit, but it is still a good attitude.


    "May I help you?"


    "Just water, thank you!"


    The stewardess mechanically repeated this sentence. Just now, she had said it dozens of times, praying to do the service quickly. Then she heard Suk''s voice, warm and genial. After a closer look, the young man was so polite among so many rude men.


    Beautiful cheeks, neat short hair, dark eyes, and a smile in the corner of the mouth, this kind of temperament is so heart beating.


    "Ah! I''m sorry! I''m sorry An absent-minded, stewardess pour water moment, unexpectedly spilled a lot, directly splashed on Suk''s clothes, suddenly scared pale.

 Chapter 1199

    When things happen, we must find a breakthrough. Maybe this breakthrough needs blood. Just like when Dong Cunrui blew up the blockhouse, Huang Jiguang gave up his life to block the bullet hole.


    Yangliuwu village, a suburb of Tianjin, is not too remote. It is close to the largest New Year pictures trading market in China, so it has a large floating population. It is a densely populated area in Tianjin, with rental houses one by one.


    A few days ago, there were dozens of people here, which was Liu Feihong''s last strength to stay in Tianjin. After all, sun song''s foundation was still shallow when he recruited troops and bought horses. When he was successful, he came forward and fell apart immediately when he was defeated. The loyalty of these people has not yet been established.


    It''s no wonder that other people, if they don''t do it for themselves, will be put to death. There''s nothing else to describe but suicide.


    Therefore, sun song attaches great importance to the few people he left behind and takes them with him to retreat here. In fact, it''s not that Hong Tian doesn''t know. If he doesn''t give Liu Feihong an opportunity to quit automatically, he must be brewing a bigger crisis.


    Liu Feihong returned to Tianjin at noon. Since then, sun song has made several phone calls to Suk. He has tried his best to stop Liu Feihong. However, for a long time, Liu Feihong has developed a tough style of acting. Although sun song is valued by Suk, he always turns to others to be quiet.


    Looking at the mobile phone, it''s nearly four o''clock. Sun song has guessed that Suk should be on the plane at this time, but he has no way to know when to turn it on. He really has no way.


    Anxious like ants on a hot pot, walking around the door, the ground cigarette butts have been scattered nearly dozens, the last call, is still: sorry, you dial the user has turned off!


    "Boss, when are you going to come! I really can''t help it! " Sun song put his mobile phone into his pocket, sighed a long time, and looked at his brother guarding outside the door. This is the one who came back with him: "Gangzi, be careful, be more slippery!"


    "Well, I know!" Kong Gang is 1.76 meters tall. He wears a green army coat outside in winter. He is also tired these days, mainly because he is tired. He doesn''t know when Hong Tian will come to the door and is ready to fight at any time. His hair is like a chicken nest. This image is the same as that of the workers who move bricks day and night on the construction site.


    Liu Feihong saw sun song push the door in and looked up: "how about it? Are you sure? "


    "Well! Hong Tian has arrived in Tianjin. He should be at the homeless nightclub at present Sun song''s mission is to get information. Although it''s obviously going down here now, and there''s even the rhythm of being chased out, as long as he spends money, he can still buy information.


    "Well, the tramp club!" Liu Feihong was dressed in black, and the heating of the rental house was not hot, but she just had a coat. Her angular face was very gloomy, and her eyes couldn''t help looking at Ma Meng.


    Ma Meng sat on the chair with his legs on the table in front of him. He was playing with an oil black pistol in his hand. He was very relaxed. There was a box of bullets on the table in front of him. He seemed to feel Liu Feihong''s eyes. He raised his head and looked at her: "sister Feihong, I don''t think it''s necessary to wait until evening! Do it now


    The so-called breakthrough is to kill Hong Tian directly. Now Hong Tian has a large number of people, and Liu Feihong himself is helpless. When he goes back to Weihai, he finds that he can''t bring many people, and he even has to take into account Zhang pangzi''s sneak attack. In just two days, he feels haggard.


    How long have you not been so tired? three years? Or four years?


    He nodded. This is Liu Feihong''s established strategy. He turned his head and took a look. The man on the other side, Niu Dekai, followed his old man all the way from the south. No matter Ma Meng or Niu Dekai, they were all brothers with Liu Dahu. This time, Liu Dahu died in a riot of guns. They had already ignited the flames of revenge.


    "Niu Dekai is in charge of meeting you. When you get it, come back immediately!" Liu Feihong pondered for a while, and then began to speak. Originally, her intention was to go out with Niu Dekai, but she was severely rejected by them.


    To tell you the truth, although I''ve seen a lot of blood, I''ve always been protected by these brothers. Although they are all calling me sister Feihong, I''m afraid they are more like a sister who needs to be taken care of.


    Sun song can only stand on one side. There is no place for him to speak. He just hopes that Suk can come back earlier. Otherwise, if something really happens, he will have no way to explain.


    ------


    "good! Good! Director Chen, since we have something to do, let''s sit down another day! "


    "Well! Yeah! Don''t worry, you won''t use a knife or a gun. There was no way last time, right! I told them to put away those guns long ago! "


    "Thank you so much!"


    "Good! Then you must be busy first


    The vagrant nightclub is Hong Tian''s foothold. The person who just made the phone call, he, is sitting in the boss''s chair now, which is quite different from Hong Feng, who was polite at the beginning, like a business elite more than a gangster boss.From the posture of Hong Tian sitting on the boss''s chair, we can see that his height is no more than 1.7 meters, but his weight is possible. He has a shiny head and a shining necklace around his neck.


    This kind of person can make people see the wrong road at a glance. Isn''t there a jargon now? Gold chain, bareheaded trousers, mink, Phoenix and tiger! It''s about Hong Tian.


    Holding love crazy five in his right hand, he knocked on the boss''s stage rhythmically. The metal shell was unusual, and his voice was clear. His left hand unconsciously touched his bald head, and finally seemed to have made a decision.


    "You scolded the next door! Give you face, don''t be shameful Hong Tian blurts out that he is scolding Chen Dong, or being scolded. He turns around and looks at his confidant sitting on the sofa! It''s said that the little girl Liu Feihong has come back to take care of people. She''ll be killed tonight! "


    "Come on! Boss, when you say that, you''ll get Liu Feihong to be the boss''s wife! " This person on the sofa is about 30 years old, with a small inch, bright eyes, and high eyebrows when talking.


    "Get out of the way. Don''t give me any trouble. Your sister-in-law has to eat me!" When Hong Tian thought of his overbearing daughter-in-law, he had goose bumps.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll do it for you." Two toward Hong Tian squeezed eyes, two people understand.


    Turning to go out, he said: "boss, let''s go now! It''s dark. If those people slip away in the dark, it''s not refreshing! "


    ------


    "Suk, you see how charming you are. The stewardess blushed when she saw you just now!" Huang Hexiang is very handsome. He combs his greasy hair back and makes it look like a man with big back hair. He turns his head and looks at the stewardess standing in the cabin door.


    "Uncle Huang, don''t laugh at me. Let''s go out quickly." Suk also felt the angry eyes of the stewardess. He couldn''t help but didn''t have time to explain to her. He didn''t look down on her. Now he had to fight against the clock. Where could he have time to drink coffee with her!

 Chapter 1200

    Time is money, time is life, and time is everything. Is it Liu Feihong who takes the lead and directly beheads Hong Tian, or is Hong Tian going to step up and encircle Liu Feihong?


    Suk still knows nothing about it. He doesn''t know that Liu Feihong has made a decision, and he doesn''t know about the impending violent tide.


    But it doesn''t matter. Standing on Tianjin''s land with people means that this war is inevitable.


    Subconsciously looking back, there are many people standing behind him, and they look like the uniform. These people are basically the same black windbreaker, each of them has a cold face. Suk sighs from his heart that they are really good hands!


    "Well, let''s go!" Huang Hexiang put his arms around Suk''s shoulder and began to walk out. With the two men leading the team, the team finally started.


    "Look at him, he should be a big man!" A stewardess whispered, "do you want this type of man?"


    "What do you know? It''s not the type I like. It''s a feeling. My heart is pounding. I feel very positive at a glance! " This girl was the one who poured water for Suk and then spilled it. She was also the one who refused to invite Suk to have a cup of coffee for a while.


    "Come on! Don''t be so serious, they''ve already left! "


    Suk has indeed left, and the two stewardess are still remembering the thrilling journey. It''s like making a movie, because Bai chongtian arranged to transport firearms by water before, and at the same time, he also made a front stop for Suk. Now not only the goods are in place, but also he found several buses waiting outside the airport.


    The sunset in winter comes earlier. It''s a little dim now. Suk is standing next to a Volkswagen car, with Huang Hexiang standing beside him. Behind him is a row of four buses. All the brothers sit quietly on it, no one speaks, and some even close their eyes. This is to adjust their body condition.


    "What? Is there still no answer? " Huang Hexiang watched Suk dial the phone again and again, his face became more and more ugly.


    "Well!" Suk puts down the phone, but no one answers sun song''s phone. Even Suk has already called Liu Feihong, but no one answers him. Ma Meng is still the same. Mo Xiaoqi and Liu Mengmeng have retreated to Weihai earlier.


    So Suk didn''t plan to contact them. It can be imagined that they would not have more information than themselves. After all, they are not responsible for this.


    Suk was not the first time to Tianjin, but he had no impression of the specific address of yangliuwu village mentioned by sun song. He took a deep breath: "ready to start!"


    It''s easy to find a taxi waiting for business outside the airport. Suk calls a taxi to lead the way. The motorcade starts slowly. Suk always feels uneasy, even ominous.


    "What are you going to do if you get there and it''s hot?" Along the way, Huang Hexiang never talked with Suk about the following arrangements. After all, Bai chongtian explained that he was just leading the team to prevent people from disobeying Suk''s orders. Suk still had the real command.


    However, I can guess that Suk''s previous assumption is likely to fail. In this tense moment, what does it mean to be unable to get through the phone? Huang Hexiang is even worse than Suk expected. So now he needs to remind him.


    Generally speaking, Huang Hexiang had a good impression on Suk. When Xia Qishen rebelled, he was alone with him, and finally protected Chen Ruili and Bai Xue''s mother and daughter, which also gave Bai chongtian time to appear. Moreover, his skill was extremely good, and the gun fight was also very good.


    In addition, in Huang Hexiang''s heart, he thinks that Suk has a kind of luck. When he comes back with Bai Xue for the first time, he directly anticipates the aim of the sniper gun and pushes away Chen Ruili and Bai Xue in time. Otherwise, it is estimated that the mother and daughter will have died that time.


    Moreover, Suk had swept away 60 million yuan in new Lisboa, which was a kind of record against the sky. What''s more, he knew that Suk had never touched these things before.


    He must have ruled out the possibility that he can gamble on high skills and make a fool of himself. That''s only one reason. This is a bad luck. In his old life, he must have been a prime minister or even a yellow robe.


    Moreover, the result of yesterday''s Macau horse king Invitational Competition further demonstrated his idea. Suk was riding the shockwave and almost came first from the end. If it wasn''t for Suk, Huang Hexiang would not be able to enter the top five this time.


    Of course, after Suk won the money in new Lisboa, he put a lot of happy money on his account, which is an advantage.


    All in all, Suk has great fortune. He''s himself! It''s good to get more light. Now it''s an opportunity to come out, so naturally we should do our best.


    "Fight!" Suk only said one word. Originally, Suk thought he would bring people with guns and join Liu Feihong before deciding how to deal with Hong Tian. However, it seems that the situation is not good now, so we must make plans early.


    "Well!" As soon as Huang Hexiang saw that Suk had made a decision, he would not say more,


    Tianjin''s airport was not in the city, while yangliuwu village was also in the suburb. The problem occurred, one south and one north, which delayed a lot of time. Taxis led the way and took the ring road around the city. Although it was more than half the distance, it was better than the traffic jam in the urban area.But Rao is like this. It''s getting dark. Suk has been calling sun song all the time, but there is still no response.


    Fortunately, the taxi driver was very familiar with the road, but when he got close to yangliuwu village, he found that many cars were running for their lives and were driving out in a hurry.


    Today is Friday. It''s supposed to be the day for these office workers to go back to their hometown, but how can they all rush back to the village!


    "Stop and ask!" Suk said, the driver immediately stopped the car at the side of the road, just stopped a BYD that was driving back: "master, what''s the matter, road repair ahead?"


    "Paralyzed, those people are fighting in the village! If you don''t run, you''ll have to give your life to me! " The driver didn''t want to stop, but he couldn''t stand Suk''s bus. It was just in front of him. At this moment, as if he was cooperating with him, there were several sounds like firecrackers exploding in the night sky.


    "Let''s go!" Suk didn''t care about anything at this time. He told the driver to drive directly. The taxi driver also realized that it was not good. He hesitated for a long time and didn''t know whether he wanted the fare. He watched Suk''s public and the four buses drive in front of him. At last, he gritted his teeth, got into the car and followed directly.

 Chapter 1201

    "Sun song, please pull sister Feihong back to me!" The machete in Ma Meng''s hand can''t see its own color. It''s bloody. I don''t know who it is to cut down. Once again, it keeps Liu Feihong in the back.


    The pistol has run out of bullets long ago. If there were not a few guns here, I''m afraid Hong Tian would have killed him as soon as he came up. After all, there are too many people on the other side.


    However, Liu Feihong''s fight was more fierce than that of the horse. She had a machete in each hand and tied it to her hand with a towel to prevent her from getting wet with blood. But now she looks very miserable. On her black coat, she can''t tell whose blood it is.


    "Get out of the way!" Liu Feihong yelled at Sun song, who was rushing towards him. Just now he cut the last shooter to death. Now Hong Tian should have no firearms!


    "Sister Feihong, I said boss Suk will come soon. We can''t go back first!" Sun song''s shoulder was slashed so that his skin and flesh turned out, but the blood seemed to have solidified, otherwise the blood loss would have killed him. While persuading Liu Feihong, he slashed one of the minions who were going to attack her from the side.


    But now Liu Feihong won''t listen to sun song at all. He''s already red eyed. If it wasn''t for Niu Dekai and Ma Meng''s group of people who happened to meet Hong Tian at the entrance of the village when they were preparing to take action, I''m afraid they would have been given a nest to serve him.


    Liu Feihong''s thin body is under great pressure, and his chest is panting. Now there is no difference between the boss and his subordinates. He is short of manpower. There were more than 40 people in the past. He had to deal with it in a hurry, and more than 10 brothers had been killed directly.


    If you step back, who else can stand in front of you? Ma Meng and Niu Dekai have already entered the enemy group, and they have long disappeared. Kill! We must kill! Never stand back even if you die!


    It''s already a mess. There are more than 20 people who just can''t afford to fall to the ground. Hong Tian is sitting in a Land Rover SUV in a fur mink fur coat. The car window is open, one arm is on it, and his cigarette ends are flickering.


    "How refreshing Listening to the sound of chopping and killing coming from the front, I felt very happy. I raised my hand, flicked the cigarette end in my hand, lowered the window, and just blew my scalp cold.


    Hong Tian''s Land Rover has stopped more than ten cars on both sides. All the headlights are on, and the thick light is directly in front of him. The square in front of the branch of Yangliu Wucun village is illuminated with bright lights, and the cutting in front is in full swing. It''s exciting to watch.


    "Betray my love, force me to leave, finally know the truth of my tears, betray my love, you back conscience debt, even if pay more feelings also can''t buy back!"


    Hong Tianxing went to the top and sang "love business". Now Liu Feihong''s situation is gone, and he watched his people fall one by one. Don''t ask why he is so clear, because he is a professional.


    Before departure, the standard configuration of each person on his side is a black coat with a white strip tied on his right arm, so that he can see clearly at a glance and distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. As long as he sees a person without a white strip, he can chop at will.


    The square of Wu Village in Yangliu is a concrete floor, and there is no draught at all. Although the blood flow has not reached the level of a river at present, it has also dyed and dyed the floor, and even there are several blood puddles around some people who can''t afford to fall to the ground.


    If anyone accidentally steps on it and slips, it''s just a matter of fate. Those who can climb away should run quickly, or there will be disaster.


    However, Hong Tian is not afraid. Now Lao Tzu has a large number of people. He is able to eat you. He is not afraid of the tactics of the sea of people. What''s more, he has the advantages of time, place and people.


    When Tianjin settles down, even Weihai will be included in the next step. He is proud to be close to dianhongmen. Hong Tian also looks down on Liu Feihong, who is the king of the mountain, and thinks that she can be destroyed every minute. In fact, so far, the development of things has been the same.


    If you think about it, you can see that it''s a great difference. It''s not a grade at all. Liu Feihong has to rush to the front to chop and kill himself. He''s the boss of Land Rover, and he''s blowing the air conditioner. How happy he is.


    Hong Tian clapped his right hand on the steering wheel: "ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah Shaking his head, he began to sing the Divine Song "uneasy".


    This just looked at the fight, singing a song, a careless, the whole Tianjin is mine!


    At this time, Hong Tian first looked up in the rearview mirror, then quickly lowered the window, his head out of the window, a more and more powerful roar came gradually, like a thousand troops.


    Frowning, on the county road in the distance, there is a Volkswagen car in front and a Golden Dragon Bus in the back. It looks like a tour group, but the driving will never come here for sightseeing. It seems that the car will fly.


    Besides, it''s almost 7:30 now. Even if we rely on the New Year pictures trading market, we can''t have so many people. NIMA is followed by a taxi. How can we see the disharmony.


    But I don''t know why, Hong Tian just has a kind of bad feeling, which slowly surges into his heart and subconsciously pushes the door open.Suk''s eyes are about to crack. He has seen what happened here from a long distance. The bad feeling has become a reality. He forces himself to calm down, but he can''t control it all the time, because he knows that Liu Feihong is there, Ma Meng is there, and sun song should be there!


    But now they are all in the dark!


    As soon as Suk was about to jump out of the car, he was grabbed by Huang Hexiang: "Suk, don''t be impulsive, there won''t be an accident!" Suk instinctively wants to break away, but who knows that this gambler is also a fierce man, pulling Suk. Fortunately, at this time, all the cars have come near and stopped one after another.


    Suk was the first one to get off the bus. Fortunately, after Huang Hexiang''s stop, he finally got a little more sober. Looking at the boys jumping down from the four buses behind him, he took a deep breath. Now he saw several familiar faces, and the horse rushed to the front.


    One by one, baseball bags were thrown on the ground. With the clattering sound of metal, several people came forward and opened their zippers. They had a sharp knife, even with cold.


    He kept silent and gave a hand, but even if Suk tried to restrain himself now, the people lying on the square couldn''t fake it. Most of them must be from Liu Feihong. He took a look at Huang Hexiang and said, "change the firearms!"


    Huang He Xiang didn''t care. He nodded with a smile and raised his hand. Immediately someone dragged a box down from one of the buses. Ten younger brothers who seemed to have been positioned as the shooters walked directly over.


    Rao shisuk was also startled when he got ready. Bai chongtian didn''t prepare a pistol for himself, but a tiny rush in a stream. It looked like an American calico 9mm submachine gun.

 Chapter 1202

    "Suddenly, suddenly!" Suk took the micro charge from a man and pulled the trigger directly. Micro charge is not like a pistol. Even if there are accidental injuries in the shot, he had to fire at the nearest Land Rover. This Land Rover is definitely not from Liu Feihong''s side when it looks at the direction of parking.


    Hong Tian just got out of the car, but he was stopped by the people who got on and off these cars. At this time, he saw them take out their submachine guns. This is definitely not a toy. He can see it.


    "Damn it Hong Tian yells and rushes to the side. His Land Rover is full of holes. Several bullets seem to hit the fuel tank. Before Hong Tian takes a few steps, he hears a bang and his beloved Land Rover explodes.


    The air wave caused by the explosion suddenly overturned Hong Tian and threw himself on the ground with a somersault. Several cars parked nearby were even more staggering and bumped into a piece, and then the flames burst into the sky.


    Since all the guns are submachine guns, Suk can''t do anything about it. The indiscriminate attack may have hit him in the foot. Fortunately, there are more than ten guns, which are enough to deter Xing.


    "Brothers, I''m Suk. Now it''s up to you. All the people with white stripes on their arms will be killed!" Suk''s eyes turned red, and he yelled at the ready-made Lianyi gang.


    "Yes Everyone was in line, answered Suk, and then began to speed up, directly rushed to the battlefield which had become clear.


    Because of the sudden change of the situation just now, the arrival of a large group of people, the sound of submachine guns and the explosion of Land Rover cars have all deterred everyone.


    Both sides all subconsciously retreat, forming a watershed, which brings great convenience to Suk''s next action.


    "Sister Feihong! Feihong! It''s boss Suk Sun song was overjoyed and yelled.


    Liu Feihong was completely confused. Sun Song said that Suk would come. At that time, he thought that he was cheating himself so that he could retreat. But now Suk really appears!


    And it''s coming with thunder!


    Then Liu Feihong saw a group of men like tigers, waving a half meter long mountain knife, directly killing those who were still chasing and chopping themselves.


    In addition to the 10 Gunners who are deterring force, there are still 190 people here. Hong Tianman has less than 100 people, and after a just cut and kill, there are less than 80 people who can fight.


    Huang Hexiang Town, Suke carrying kaliko micro rushed all the way to the past, Ma Meng had already leaned over, but saw Suke like this, shrugged, can only return the same way.


    "Sister Feihong!" When Su Ke saw Liu Feihong, he felt that a flame would even burst through his head. There was a clean place on Liu Feihong. Even his vigorous little face was stained with a large amount of blood. He stood there tottering. Fortunately, sun song had been supporting her arm.


    "Suk!" Liu Feihong had no energy to speak. If he didn''t hold on all the time, he would have collapsed and fainted. Now when he saw Suk coming, he relaxed a little and suddenly felt soft.


    "Nothing! It''s all right Suk hugged Liu Feihong and patted her on the back. Suddenly, he was stunned. His hands were full of blood and were still flowing out. He even touched the wound on her back.


    "Sister Feihong, you are injured. Send to the hospital quickly!" Suk''s instinctive reaction was to send Liu Feihong to the hospital as soon as possible, and then he would hold him up.


    "Suk, wait, give me Hongtian!" When Liu Feihong fell into the warm embrace of Suk, he really wanted to close his eyes and have a rest. However, when he thought of Liu Dahu, who died in a riot of guns, and those old brothers who came back from the South with him, some of them had already left and struggled to stand up.


    "Good! Wait for me Suk let go of Liu Feihong. At this time, he saw that Ma Meng and Niu Dekai had already stood beside him, but they both looked sad and had good skills, but they couldn''t change the fact that they were hanging the lottery. He nodded to them and turned to look at them.


    At this time, the square of Wu Village in Yangliu has long been beyond recognition. The people of Lianyi gang are really extraordinary. They chop people up as casually as eating, but the means are more insidious and vicious. Maybe this is the expression of professionalism. In the jargon: profession!


    Now there is no way to heaven and no way to land. Before, they were still on the upper hand. But now they hate their parents and don''t give them more legs. They are running around, trying to win a living.


    But Lianyi helps 190 people, encircles and kills more than 80 people, and it can make people run away. If they say it, they will be laughed at by their peers. They don''t want to look up when they go out in the future. What''s more, this time they come with Suk to show their face and pave the way for the future. Therefore, these people wave their machetes even harder.


    From Suk passing through the crowd, he found Liu Feihong, and now he turns around. It seems that it has been about ten minutes. The enemy can still stand on the square, even less than ten people. The rest is not only a few knives in his body, but also constant howling.


    Suk frowned and subconsciously looked at Ma Meng: "brother Meng!"Ma Meng was also shocked by Suk''s performance this time. He not only brought so many people directly, but also had a regular gangster style. He even had a submachine gun. This is not the foreign aid that ordinary people can find, and it may even be a mercenary.


    "Well! What''s the matter? " Hearing Suk''s voice, he answered subconsciously.


    Suk glanced at the square in front of him and said, "brother Meng, which is Hong Tian?" He promised Liu Feihong that he would catch Hong Tian, but he didn''t know where Hong Tian was for a long time! Even if he was present, there was no way to confirm!


    "Eh!" Originally, Ma Meng was Su Ke. He was ready to join the regiment for the next arrangement. Who knew Su Ke had such a sentence. Suddenly, he felt a little unreal, and his nervous mood was almost relaxed.


    "He! If it comes, it should be in the Land Rover, but you blew it up! " Originally, Ma Meng and Niu Dekai wanted to go into the city to behead Hong Tian, but they met Hong Tian''s troops at the entrance of the village. They didn''t see Hong Tian, so a gunfight broke out.


    "Land Rover?" A figure suddenly appeared in Suk''s mind, that is, when he shot and exploded the car, a person flew out directly: "is Hong Tian bald?" He only remembered such a feature.


    "That''s right!" As soon as Ma Meng finished, Suk ran out. NIMA must not let the bald man fish in troubled waters. How can he explain to Liu Feihong!

 Chapter 1204

    Hong Tian has been lying on the ground, even the movement of struggling is much smaller, one hand covering his abdomen, like a shrimp bending body, shaking and shaking, constantly spasmodic.


    The blood kept falling down along the blood trough on the machete, hitting the concrete floor. Liu Feihong seemed to have exhausted all his strength. He shook his body and sat on the stool behind him again.


    Looking up, there are corpses everywhere. The wounded on his side have been transferred to the nearby clinic and hospital, and those brothers who were killed have also been taken away. Now in the square, apart from Hong Tian''s wounded, it is Hong Tian''s dead.


    The two hundred men of Lianyi gang were just like chopping melons and vegetables. A few of them were even ashamed to stand at the back, neat and neat. The front ten of them were holding a small charge, and the muzzle of the gun was on the ground. The back of them were still holding the mountain knife, but from their relaxed look, they were relaxing rather than on guard.


    It''s true that Hong Tian''s men have long been killed and scared out of their wits. They even dare not move. Some of them who have the ability to move are holding their heads and squatting on one side, for fear that if they are not careful, they will be suddenly attacked.


    But those who were cut to lose their ability to move, suffering, can only shout, hoping to win the sympathy of others, and even some people have their own out of the intestines, back to the stomach.


    The scene is bloody, the fragmented limbs, the pool of blood, and the wailing sound is like hell on earth, but who can blame it? Should Liu Feihong send all these enemies to the hospital?


    "Hoo Liu Feihong let out a long breath, because at this time Hong Tian has stopped moving, and finally become motionless and quiet, which means that Liu Dahu, as well as other brothers who died, have revenge!


    But now this kind of situation, in the end how to end, do you watch these people all die in front of their own eyes, bleeding to death, visceral rupture to death, and direct freezing to death?


    I can''t help turning to Suk. It''s a subtle change. In the past, no matter what, Liu Feihong''s character is extremely tough and won''t change because of other people''s opinions. But this time, her eyes are obviously full of inquiry.


    Seeing Liu Feihong''s eyes, Suk naturally understood her intention and nodded to her: "you go to the hospital first and bandage it. I''ll stay here to deal with it!"


    Sun song received Su Ke''s eyes and quickly stepped forward to help Liu Feihong. Now Liu Feihong really has to stand up with the help of others. He seems to be hesitant, but because the wound behind her is still surging with blood, a sense of weakness attacked her. If she didn''t insist on revenge for the tiger, she would have fallen down.


    "Good!" The feeling of vertigo became stronger and stronger, and Liu Feihong was no longer trying to be brave.


    "Brother Meng, you all go!" Suk turned to look at Ma Meng. In fact, Ma Meng''s condition is worse than that of Liu Feihong. He has wounds all over his body. Fortunately, he is good at his skill and has been deliberately avoiding the key points. Otherwise, he would have been killed by a random knife if he had been in the front line.


    The army green T-shirt was almost cut into a piece of cloth, revealing the muscles inside. The skin and flesh turned out to be creepy, but the spirit was OK.


    "Then it''s up to you!" Ma Meng raised his head and patted Suk on the shoulder. Naturally, he took a look across the square. On the other side of the square, the 200 people of Lianyi gang were still standing in the same place, headed by Huang Hexiang, and even formed an iron wall. Anyone who wanted to take the opportunity to slip away would be given a heavy hand.


    Now Suk is no longer the young man who is at a loss. He is now rushing for help with a large group of people. He thinks that since he has promised, he must have his own solution, so he will not say anything more.


    Niu Dekai has long followed the brothers who sent him to the hospital. His injuries are even more serious, and even several knives have been cut on his wrist. If he can''t be treated in time, he will be disabled in the future.


    It can be said that Liu Feihong''s strength was greatly damaged in this war, but he was much more lucky than Hong Tian. After all, Hong Tian has gone to paradise now, and Liu Dahu is waiting to entertain him there!


    After a while, Liu Feihong and the rest of his brothers have driven to the nearest county hospital. Suk stands by the square, silent for a long time.


    "Suk, what? Let these people live and die on their own Huang Hexiang put forward a suggestion, but now Suk''s mind is a different way, raised his hand and waved his hand.


    Eyes swept the square again, the movement of those people became smaller and smaller, and even the howling voice became extremely weak. If we let them go, they would undoubtedly be sentenced to death. Even if we make emergency calls now, it is estimated that many people will die.


    In this case, it''s better to make the call by yourself, take out the phone and dial it directly.


    "Chen Ju, this is Suk!" The phone rang several times before it was connected. Suk blew up his name directly. Of course, the other party must be director Chen Dong of Tianjin Public Security Bureau.


    "Oh! Can I help you? " Chen Dong''s tone is extremely cold, completely different from previous contacts.


    "Meet me in yangliuwu village in 15 minutes!" Suk is straight to the point, but he seems to have given an order to Chen Dong."Ha! I''m sorry, I have something else to do here! " Chen Dong also seems to be annoyed by Suk''s attitude. His tone is more blunt and he is about to hang up.


    "Hong Tian is dying at my feet now. If you come early, maybe you can control the death toll. Remember, I''ll wait for you here!" Suk took the lead in hanging up without waiting for Chen Dong to speak.


    Fifteen minutes. It took Suk half an hour to come from the city. However, Chen Dong was only a few minutes late, pulling the police siren all the way.


    Alone, Chen Dong has some courage, but when he saw the square of Yangliu Wu Village, he still shivered subconsciously. It was so tragic. Even in his life, he had never seen such a battle. It was just like the video clip. It was a river of blood, and he couldn''t count his limbs and arms.


    "Call the emergency center, contact the command center for help!" In fact, Chen Dong has long been informed that the people of Wu Village in Yangliu have made countless calls to the police. However, because of his tacit understanding with Hong Tian, he has been holding his ground. He does not even know that Suk has come.


    Chen Dong shouts to his driver, and then quickly steps to Suk. Because he is too nervous, his steps are all staggered: "Suk, you know what the consequences are if you do this!"


    Chen Dong''s voice is not so much questioning as inspiring himself. After all, the scene is too shocking. I really regret that I only brought the driver here. Now I have to take the lead.

 Chapter 1203

    The villagers'' square of Wu Village in Yangliu is full of blood and howls. Within a few tens of meters, Suk feels uncomfortable walking. Every step, the soles of his shoes have to break through the attraction of blood adhering to the ground, as if the ground under his feet is sticky glue.


    To be exact, when he came to the scene with the fierce characters of Lianyi Gang, the balance of victory fell to his side with a Shua. Suk looked around. The 190 people who had just rushed to kill Hong Tian wiped out all the remaining strength, and few were injured.


    After the explosion of Land Rover, the burning flames rushed into the air, up to 10 meters. But now they are almost exhausted. The air is filled with pungent smell. Even in the air above Land Rover, you can see the twisting effect of the air.


    From a long distance, Suk saw Huang Hexiang standing on one side with a smile on his face, and ten men holding a micro charge beside him, with a solemn face and covetous eyes, closely watching all suspicious movements.


    Two of the shooters pointed at something on the ground, hairy, like a dog!


    "This is Hong Tian!" Huang Hexiang saw Suk come over in a hurry. As if he had expected it, he raised his chin to the one lying on the ground, and then asked.


    "Well!" As soon as Suk saw the bald head lying on the ground, he was relieved. The mink coat he was wearing was covered with soil. He was lying on his back, with his eyes closed tightly and a gold chain around his neck. At first sight, he was tugging at the sky.


    Huang Hexiang saw Suk''s puzzled look at himself and shrugged: "I didn''t do it here!" He raised his foot to Hong Tian''s shoulder and said: "Hello! Stop pretending! Shame? Wake up


    "The boy wanted to run away! But I caught it Huang Hexiang was very speechless. At that time, he saw the man overturned by the airflow and secretly wanted to slip away, so he directly ordered several people to take it. Who knew that he had fainted directly? It should have been pretended.


    It can be seen from his clothes that the person sitting at the back of the play should be a leader. He even found a pistol from him, which made him more sure of his unusual identity.


    After all, if you have a gun in your hand, you can''t be a minion in the car. This rule is like a general on the battlefield, sitting in the Diaoyutai.


    Suk looked at the man who created the disaster, but he still didn''t want to open his eyes. He couldn''t help but get angry and said, "bring him to me!"


    When Hong Tian was dragged to death by two men, he pulled across the square and ran in the direction of Liu Feihong. He was covered with blood and couldn''t pretend to be dead any more. The square was full of people. The pungent blood and the painful Shenyin kept ringing, which made his nerves nervous.


    "Who are you? What are you doing? " Hong Tian struggles to wriggle something and wants to run away. It''s just because there are more than ten micro rushes aiming at him that naturally he doesn''t dare to act rashly. But if he doesn''t run now, he''s afraid he won''t be able to run in the future.


    Suk, who was walking in front of him, suddenly turned his head and glared fiercely. Hong Tian had never seen Suk before, but this did not prevent him from clearly feeling the murderous spirit from his eyes, which pierced into his muscles and bones and made people scared.


    Liu Feihong has been sitting on a stool. Now the square is full of lights and the ground is red with blood. All his injured brothers have been rescued. According to the severity of the injury, some of them have to be sent to the nearby clinics, and the other serious ones have to be sent to the urban hospitals. Of course, some people can no longer wake up.


    But now all the people left in the square are from Hongtian. There are heavy casualties. When they came here, none of them could stand up. Macao Lianyi Gang really killed them as Suk said!


    "Why?" When Liu Feihong saw Hong Tian, he was pulled over like a dead dog, especially the ferocious face. At the first sight he saw, he felt the urge to cramp his skin. A stream of blood rushed up and nearly made her faint. He forced his emotions and finally opened his mouth.


    "Why? Do you have a reason for robbing your territory? " Hong Tian seems to have known that Liu Feihong has no good end to him. He doesn''t struggle any more and wants to raise his head. However, the two men of Lianyi Gang, who are holding him between them, make a little effort and give him a swallow fly.


    "Why did you send someone to kill Liu Dahu! It couldn''t have been so bad! " When Liu Feihong thought of Liu Dahu''s appearance, he felt very sad. He came back from the South with his loyalty, and finally got married and had children in Weihai. Now the child is just two years old.


    Thinking of the two-year-old crying for his father and Liu Dahu''s wife''s collapse and fainting, Liu Feihong is even more depressed, but his eyes are darker, and his cold eyes fall on Hong Tian''s face, motionless.


    Hong Tian seems to have noticed Liu Feihong''s murderous spirit. At this time, the only thing he can do is to constantly struggle and want to escape, because he knows that his begging for mercy is of no use at all, just like Liu Feihong falling into his own hands, it is also a dead end. Maybe before that, he will enjoy the pleasure of conquering her body."Ah Hong Tian twisted his body desperately and yelled. However, when Land Rover exploded, he had already suffered a big impact. It is estimated that his internal organs had been shaken and displaced. Obviously, his whole body strength was not enough to support him to break free.


    Suk stood aside and said nothing. Now it''s Liu Feihong''s time. The hurt she suffered during this period is bound to be handed over to Hong Tian by herself.


    The machete wrapped in the towel, even when she collapsed, was still tenacious and did not fall. Her right hand slowly raised, and seemed to slowly gather strength. Although it was constantly shaking, it was straight against Hong Tian''s abdomen.


    She didn''t choose Hong Tian''s heart, because there were ribs, and she didn''t want to see Hong Tian''s easy relief. Liu Feihong took a deep breath and suddenly stood up from the stool.


    Because of this inertia, the front end of the machete easily pierced in, very slowly. As Liu Feihong slowly increased his strength, he went deeper and deeper.


    "Ah Hong Tian is struggling fiercely, but he is caught by two strong men and nailed his body firmly in the same place. He feels that the cold begins to enter his body, followed by unbearable pain.


    Liu Feihong felt that he had used up all his strength, and the tip of the knife even came out of Hong Tian''s back. This time, he twisted the handle slowly, like a cogged gear. Turning slowly, 90 degrees was enough, and the blood gushed out along the blood groove of the machete.


    One more turn! Big tiger! You see that! Hong Tian''s blood made of wine, for your strong line! How does it taste? Liu Feihong seems to hear Liu Dahu''s happy laughter and his yellow teeth! Good journey!

 Chapter 1205

    Suk stands next to the Volkswagen car, holding a Marlboro given to him by Huang Hexiang in his hand. His cigarette is flickering and flickering. He leans against the door and looks at Chen Dong.


    "I don''t know what the consequences are, but your consequences are more serious!" Suk threw the cigarette end on the ground, raised his foot to stamp it out. His voice was very flat, but it always made people feel cold.


    Perhaps it is in this special scene that Chen Dong has the illusion that Suk has changed and subconsciously evades his eyes, but the picture he sees is even more creepy.


    There were no less than 50 people lying in the square. They all had more air out and less air in. All the people who squatted down with their heads in their arms were very honest. Chen Dong knew that it was Hong Tian''s SUV.


    Looking back, I didn''t notice when I just came here. The four buses were full of people, and I could see their fierce appearance. If I guess well, I''m afraid it was these who destroyed Hong Tian''s power on the spot.


    He is aware of Hong Tian''s actions. If a public security bureau chief is kept in the dark, he can only say that he is too incompetent.


    But now that he has chosen to reshuffle Tianjin''s underground forces, even if the matter of nature ends as soon as possible, he is looking forward to Hong Tian''s driving Liu Feihong out as soon as possible, but now he has broken his own feet.


    "What are the consequences for me?"


    In fact, Chen Dong knows very well that this is already a vicious case of mass casualties. It''s really hard for him to explain such a case in the jurisdiction, but now he can''t weaken his momentum.


    But Suk didn''t answer his question. Instead, he asked coldly, "do you know your family are so powerful?"


    Chen Dong a Leng, in the eyes doubt, but immediately reaction come over, suddenly face big change: "you this is threatening me?"


    "If you think so, I don''t think so." Suk raised his hand at any time as he spoke. Chen Dong immediately heard that the nearest bus jumped down seven or eight men, all of whom were holding submachine guns, and the muzzle of the gun was facing him.


    Chen Dong seemed to smell the smoke of gunpowder from the black muzzle of the gun. At this time, Chen Dong realized the seriousness of the matter. Now that he had fired the gun, and it was this kind of submachine gun, Su Ke''s ruthlessness can be imagined.


    "What are you going to do?" Chen Dong quietly reached out and touched the hem of his coat. The gun on his waist was there. It seemed that he had touched the gun. He still had no way to offset the panic in his heart.


    "People don''t hurt tigers, but tigers are harmful to people''s hearts!" Suk was really disappointed with Chen Dong: "I didn''t really think about what I was going to do. You should know. On the contrary, you are not very kind."


    "Hong Tian is able to integrate the underground forces of Tianjin and unify all the groups. I think this is of great help to the public security situation of Tianjin! I''m responsible for the people of Tianjin! "


    Chen Dong said with awe inspiring righteousness that since Suk was still talking to himself, it seemed that there was still a turning point in the matter. Subconsciously, he glanced at the seven or eight muzzles and quickly added: "if you can do this, I will also support you!"


    Suk looks into Chen Dong''s eyes and says nothing. He doesn''t know if he''s thinking of something funny, so he laughs. Now he doesn''t treat Chen Dong as a friend, but as a partner at most.


    He raised his hand and patted Chen Dong on the shoulder! OK, I''m leaving. You can deal with it here. I believe you have a safe solution! "


    Suk is not afraid of Chen Dong''s turn. Now that he has made this step, the best way is to continue. He opens the door and starts the car slowly. Before he leaves, he suddenly sticks out his head and says, "say hello to your family for me!"


    -------


    I don''t know if Chen Dongzhen was afraid of Suk. It was only a few days later that there was a report on the Tianjin news about this matter. However, after processing, it has become the internal strife of Hongtian criminal group, and the death toll is controlled at three.


    Liu Feihong, on the other hand, took people to accept all the sites. This time, even the small gangs bowed to the throne. There was no way. Now Tianjin has long been rumored that Suk appeared directly with the mercenaries and wiped out Hong Tian.


    If you fight against Liu Feihong again, isn''t it that the old man hanged himself, and his life is too long?


    All of a sudden, the problem was solved as quickly as it happened. The next day, Huang Hexiang had already left Tianjin with his people. Naturally, Suk paid for the air ticket, but Huang Hexiang was generous and left all of them here. It was a big gift. Even Liu Feihong saw them off at the airport when they left.


    After the battle, Ma Rui, a member of Liu Feihong, was reduced by half. There were less than 200 people left behind in Weihai. But as the old saying goes, when the wall falls, people push and ten thousand people beat. Now Liu Feihong''s territory is expanding rapidly, and soon some people will pay homage.


    However, Liu Feihong has been in a low mood. He is even seeing off Huang Hexiang and his party. He is about to return to Weihai. Sun song has the right to manage the site.


    Of course, Suk is also very satisfied with this arrangement. Deng Xiaotian has long asked himself not to get involved in these things. After all, he is still a state official. In fact, this is one of the reasons why he dares to challenge Chen Dong.Liu Feihong returned to Weihai to recover, but Suk''s business was one after another, because it was almost Christmas, and before that, Ma Yina had delivered all the original soybean futures contracts.


    How much did she earn for herself? She still needs to go and listen to her report. Another thing is that now she has a lot more money. The three million US dollars of Macao International horse king invitational tournament bonus has been remitted to the card managed by Ma Yina.


    What makes Suk not know what to do is that half of the bonus, that is, three million US dollars, has now been paid in full, and the whole six million dollars have been remitted. This is the he family''s thanks to Suk for saving he Shusheng, and he Shusheng made it clear that he would come to express his thanks face to face as soon as possible.


    Three million turned into six million, and then the US dollar turned into RMB. I went to Macao and brought back more than 40 million. My wealth is just like a rocket rising.


    Suk didn''t expect this, but since he''s already put the money into his account, he has no reason to return it to him. According to he Shusheng, if he saves him, he is equal to giving kindness to the whole he family, and must be rewarded.


    According to Ma Yina, if he Shusheng dies suddenly, the stock of he''s listed company will fall sharply. Maybe it will not only cause tens of millions of losses, but even cause hundreds of millions of funds to evaporate.

 Chapter 1207

    "It''s exciting marketing, of course! Use the star effect to open up the situation quickly Luo Feiyan just talked with Ma Yina about which star to use. After all, there are so many stars nowadays, but it''s not so easy to find a suitable one.


    Because the personality traits of stars, fan groups, and even public image need to be considered clearly. If you find someone who is not in line with the brand, or even contrary to the brand, you will directly seek death.


    But another constraint is that the value of these stars can''t be too high, and they have to find products in the same field that don''t exist in the contract. The scope is getting smaller and smaller.


    "All right, you can do it by yourself!" Suk really doesn''t care much about this. To tell you the truth, there is still a lazy xng who is content with the status quo in his mind. Now that he studies well, lives well, his parents and family are good, what''s not satisfied.


    Now the idea is to let luofeiyan''s beauty products company succeed earlier. Suk has never forgotten that luofeiyan resented the Lei family in Yanjing.


    And Suk also knows that since then, Luo Feiyan has never mentioned a single word of the Lei family, but he has always been in the bottom of his heart and never forgotten for a moment.


    "Ah! It''s time to eat! " Luo Feiyan raised his hand and looked at the watch on his wrist. He was very surprised. He remembered that when Ma Yina came, it seemed that it was only more than three o''clock. It took so long for him to be careless.


    "Yes! Boss, would you like to invite us two beauties to dinner? " Because now Ma Yina and Luo Feiyan have been in love with each other, and talking is very relaxed. The last time she accompanied Bai Xue and he Fenglu, she didn''t show up.


    Although they get along with each other harmoniously, there is always a sense of alienation. Especially, she can feel their rich temperament, which makes Marina feel ashamed. [


    but now when I am with Luo Feiyan, even if Luo Feiyan has millions of money, I always feel very speculative, just like my best friend when I was in college.


    "Good!" In fact, when Suk came over from Liu Feihong, he felt a little uncomfortable. After all, a lot of people died these days. Bihai and Yuntian all closed down, and the atmosphere inside was depressed.


    Now, seeing Luo Feiyan and Ma Yina in high spirits, Suk was relieved at last. Moreover, Ma Yina made so much money for herself that it was inevitable to reward her.


    "What would you like to eat? Let''s go now Suk nodded and began to ask for advice.


    The atmosphere of Christmas on the street is getting stronger and stronger. Tomorrow is Christmas Eve. Now the vendors on the street have put out packaged apples. Even on the way, they see little lovers on the street setting off fireworks, which makes Ma ina and Luo Feiyan very happy.


    It''s said that women either don''t drink, or they will be scared to death if they drink. Now Suk is in such a situation. Luo Feiyan and Ma Yina raise their glasses frequently, and one idea after another is revealed.


    "Let''s have Christmas ahead of time today! Cheers Luo Fei smokes up the beer and starts to give orders forthrightly. To tell the truth, only Suk is the youngest and obedient.


    But as soon as I heard the word "Christmas", my mind soon came up with the explanation after the war between Bai Xue and myself that night. Christmas, leftover eggs, vaguely, I felt the blood of my body boiling.


    Subconsciously raised the cup, Suk suddenly found that Luo Fei Yan squeezed his eyes again, full of deep meaning, but now Suk himself was a little dizzy, although a little confused, but soon three people raised their glasses, and poured into his stomach.


    Today''s beer, even at normal temperature, will still be cold under the throat when it is poured into the stomach. But now, instead of sobering up, Suk''s heart is burning more and more.


    In particular, the temperature of the hotel is pleasant, and the dining atmosphere is hot. In front of her, the two women, taking off their coats, are all of exquisite figure. Compared with Luo Feiyan, Ma Yina is not as good as Luo Feiyan except for her chest peak, which should be said to be equal.


    Luofei has long wavy wine red hair, while Ma Yina, as the bank''s account manager, has long been used to her neat black hair.


    Luofeiyan is a V-shaped shirt with a chicken heart collar, and the light pink cashmere sweater is very elegant, so Shuangfeng will become the focus of attention, while Maina is a sweater with a high collar, tender green, but also bright.


    She wore a necklace, a thin chain, which looked like silver, and then a cross of the same silver fell from it.


    It''s this necklace that attracts Suk''s eyes. Its length is much longer than that of ordinary necklaces. It''s just perpendicular to the two peaks. It outlines the two peaks in a more beautiful shape. With a Gudong sound, it''s totally subconscious to swallow a mouthful of saliva. [


    "Hello! Little Zhengtai, where do you look? " Luo Feiyan now has some wine red on his feet. He squints and smiles for a long time, then points to Suk with his index finger, and exposes Suk.


    Suk was still appreciating the mountains. When Leng Buding heard the sound of Luo Feiyan, he was shocked. He was already a little confused. He said, "ah? No! No! I didn''t see anything


    "What didn''t you see?" Luo Feiyan obviously won''t let Suk muddle through so easily. He reached out and touched Ma Yina''s arm: "Hello! Xiao Na, what did you say Suk was staring at just now? ""Ah?" Just now, Ma Yina may be a little drunk and her eyes are blurred. She didn''t find the spot of Suk''s eyes. Naturally, she didn''t know what happened. When Luo Feiyan said this, she immediately coaxed her: "boss, you say it! What were you looking at? "


    Suk was even more embarrassed. If the two women were separated, she and one of them could admit it carelessly, but they were a little embarrassed when they were together. She scratched her head with a blush: "that necklace I saw you wearing just now! You''re not Catholic, are you


    "Necklace?" Ma Yina subconsciously looked down, Lenovo just Luo Feiyan''s eyes, suddenly understand, this is with a drunken blush face, this is even more red, bite teeth, with wine force: "want to see, you come to see it!"


    After that, he straightened his chest like a demonstration. When suxton felt that the flame in his chest was about to explode, his chest began to fluctuate violently. Looking at the two women, Luo Feiyan and Ma Yina, it seemed that they were both releasing enchanting eyes at themselves.


    As soon as Luo Feiyan saw Suk''s appearance, he immediately knew that the fire was almost ready. He was a little tricky, so he stood up and clapped his hands: "OK, OK, let''s eat well, let''s go!"


    "Ah? It''s already nine o''clock! I have to hurry home! " As soon as Ma Yina saw the time, she suddenly woke up and turned to the hanger to get her coat.


    "No! Xiao Na, don''t go home today! You call your dad! " Luo Fei smoke finish saying, is to see again Su Ke one eye, the corner of the mouth slightly cocks up, that meaning seems to say, how? I''m good!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1206

    At five o''clock in the afternoon, as soon as Fang Feiyi and Suk came over, they saw that Luo Feiyan was having a good talk with Ma Yina. They had to sigh about Luo Feiyan''s strong personality charm. After only a few days'' absence, Luo Feiyan had already become very close to Ma Yina.


    It seems that according to Luo Feiyan, she is going to build a harmonious girlfriend group for Suk, and Maina is one of the target characters she wants to absorb. Seeing the two of them chatting, Suk can''t help but have a little fantasy: things seem to be developing towards a better place.


    "Boss!" Ma Yina suddenly saw Suk walking upstairs. She was very surprised. She stood up quickly and said, "boss, you are really good. After a trip to Macao, you turned me around for nearly 40 million!"


    Suk''s capital account is always managed by Ma Yina, so she knew it at the first time when she remitted the money. She didn''t expect it to be like this. She called Suk to confirm it. However, Suk was on her way to yangliuwu village at that time. She just told her that it was her own money.


    Now Suk appears. Naturally, Maina wants to know what''s going on!


    Luo Feiyan smiles at Suk. In fact, she is also very curious about why Suk is so powerful. It''s just like the God of wealth. It''s faster than robbing.


    "That''s the prize money given by Mr. He. Didn''t he win the Invitational Contest?" Suk has been at Liu Feihong''s side during the day. After the war with Hong Tian, her mood has been very depressed. For Suk who is not good at words, it is even more difficult to comfort people than to let him cut people.


    "Your technology of making money is better than mine. I''m too embarrassed to talk about soybean futures now!" Although she said that, the expression on her face was still very complacent, like a child pretending to be modest and waiting for others to praise her.


    "Oh? By the way, what''s up? Has the price broken 7000? " Suk said that the price is the real-time market of soybean futures delivery, which was popularized by Marina before! [


    "of course!" Sure enough, as soon as Suk asked, Ma Yina immediately began to enter the lecturer mode and cleared her throat: "the price I predicted before should be capped at 7000, but who knows that it really broke 7000 in the end. By the time of delivery, it has reached 7200 yuan. This time, all the revenue has arrived, and the total is 11.9 million!"


    In the past two days, Ma Yina has been with Luo Feiyan almost every day, and her feelings are heating up rapidly. Moreover, she has also captured the powerful business opportunities contained in Ping ban Fang. They are both partners, and the most important thing is that Luo Feiyan really talks about the relationship with Suk.


    What is the same as the end of the world? Ma Yina immediately feels that it''s too late to meet Luo Feiyan. The last time she got along with Bai Xue and he Fenglu, she knows that Suk''s real girlfriend is Bai Xue.


    I''m the onlooker of love!


    But now I hear that Luo Feiyan has revealed his shortcomings. He has already committed himself to Suk, and he also regrets. Is this another self? Even Marina didn''t think about why, after hearing this, she didn''t feel that Suk was in a mess, but she was happy because of the appearance of luofeiyan.


    This is also why she started to report such a large amount of capital flow to Suk in front of luofeiyan, not only the huge amount of capital remitted by Suk, but also the trading income of soybean futures, because she felt that luofeiyan was not an outsider.


    Of course, Suk really has nothing to hide from luofeiyan. Even if these things are not mentioned from Maina now, maybe he will subconsciously chat with luofeiyan in a day or two.


    "The goddess of wealth is really powerful!" Suk raised his thumb.


    "Now! The capital in our account is 11.2 million plus 11.9 million, plus the 39 million you just remitted from our boss, which is 62.1 million in total! "


    In addition, the first one is to speculate in Wright virtual currency, the second one is soybean futures, and the third one is the reward from He Jia.


    The sum of the three sums of money has reached such a large amount. Before that, Suk would never dream of such a day. There is no money for treating Ma ina''s father''s illness and for purchasing Mingzhu commercial building.


    Although it''s not the first time that Suk has come into contact with this figure, the last time he rolled back so much money from the new Lisboa casino in Macao, at that time, he decided to put it in the charity foundation at the very beginning, so it can be said that the money has nothing to do with himself.


    "Local tyrant, can we be friends?" Luo Feiyan was more and more shocked with Ma Yina''s calculations. Last time, Suk said that he would inject capital into his beauty company. At that time, he said that he had money on hand. But at that time, because all the money was invested, Suk was also very conservative.


    Because of this, Luo Feiyan almost dislocated his chin when he heard that Suk had suddenly become a fortune of 60 million.


    "All right, all right!" Suk didn''t know that luofeiyan had formed a close front with Marina, and even exchanged private stories with each other, so in front of Marina, he was embarrassed to joke with luofeiyan: "what did you say just now? So busy ["Guess!" Luo Feiyan squeezed his eyes at Suk, then turned his head and looked at Ma Yina again. The two women laughed knowingly. Suk was confused and confused.


    "Well, I want the boss to report it! We were just studying how to spend your money quickly! " Ma Yina laughs enough, even double peaks shake up.


    "Well! Spend money! How to spend it? You''re all financial experts. You''re in charge! " Suk scratched his head. It''s true that although the money is put in the bank, if he eats interest, he can live a lifetime of food and clothing, but it''s a waste of the value-added ability of the money.


    "Of course, we are ready to operate the sales of pingbanfang now! Now the production capacity can be fully supported, mainly sales. Boss, now that we have money, we have the foundation to make a name for ourselves! " Ma Yina looks at Luo Feiyan. The two women have reached a consensus just now.


    Knowing that Suk basically doesn''t worry about this kind of thing, and doesn''t have to worry about Suk, Luo Feiyan also continued: "before, we were going to take the experiential marketing mode, but this needs to establish public praise first. It takes a long time, and the effect needs to accumulate!"


    Suk nodded. Before this, Luo Feiyan said to himself: "well, now? What are you going to do? "


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1208

    Good wine makes people intoxicated, and intoxication makes people make some extraordinary moves. This is what happened to Ma Yina. She wanted to go home earlier, but let Luo Feiyan stop her, and her brain became hot. She was a little hesitant.


    Completely subconsciously, I took a look at Suk and found that Suk was also looking at himself. The look seemed to say, stay! Stay!


    In fact, Suk is in a dilemma now. He doesn''t want to have sequelae and make a bit of embarrassment on the spot. But this time, he obviously lacks his own decisive thinking, just doesn''t want to have sequelae on the spot.


    Moreover, after being hit by the heat, he was a little carried away, and even suddenly had the idea of supporting each other in his mind. As for whether he was winking at Ma Yina, he didn''t notice. It''s specious!


    Difficulty is like a spring. If you are weak, it will be strong! Now it''s like this. Suk didn''t really want to resist directly, so he retreated and retreated again and again with this impulse.


    Hot blood, boiling blood, the whole body hot and dry, make Suk more and more difficult to control, grin, first swallow saliva, and then can''t help standing up: "Er! What, let''s go! "


    Just when Ma Yina was still hesitating, she was already out of the box by Luo Feiyan. To tell the truth, the three people didn''t really say that they were drunk, but at this time and here, everyone was drunk whether they were drunk or not. Under the stimulation of some wine, the three people all had the idea of a little indulgence.


    Luofeiyan''s choice of dining place is very unique and unique. The grand hotel not only provides catering, but also accommodation. After paying the bill, you can go upstairs directly. It''s simple, fast and direct. It''s so natural.


    Three people line, must have me wet! Well, it should be all wet now! [


    after taking a bath, Suk not only didn''t press down the flame of beating in his heart, but now he starts to jump up again. Looking at himself in the mirror, the lines of his muscles seem to be more obvious than before. What''s more obvious is that Suk has stood up with his head up.


    Ferocious face seems to remind Suk, you are full, don''t be hungry to brother me!


    After wiping his body and putting on his clothes, Suk sat on the bed, feeling dizzy in his mind, feeling the surging heat flow, circling constantly.


    "Hoo A long breath, sometimes, need is an opportunity, or a breakthrough, no matter who is the same, when entering the door, Luo Feiyan lying in his ear, that''s what he said.


    Be tough and everything will be different.


    Get up, open the door, turn right, knock!


    Luo Feiyan poked out her head, and her face was still flushed after drinking. However, it can be seen that her drinking capacity is not just like this. Now she is in a good state of high spirits: "come on in!"


    Suk was pulled in by Luo Feiyan. He could see that the goblin had just finished taking a bath. His hair was wet, and he was only surrounded by a bath towel. His chest was half exposed, like two snow-white steamed buns covered in half.


    Originally just had a meal, but Suk now has an impulse to eat steamed bread, subconsciously took a few more glances.


    "Don''t touch it!" Luofeiyan suddenly hit Suk''s hand.


    "Eh!" Suk chuckled. He didn''t know how to put out his hand and touched Luo Feiyan''s buttocks. It was all the crime of drinking.


    However, in the face of Luo Feiyan alone, they were less embarrassed. On the contrary, they were used to this little hand and foot for a long time. They just touched it. Well, it feels good!


    "What did I do for you tonight?" Luo Feiyan turned his head and looked complacent. He pointed to the bathroom as he spoke. At this time, Suk reflected that there was a clattering sound of water in the bathroom, and Marina should be taking a bath in it right now.


    The bathroom of the hotel is very special. It''s completely a glass compartment, but the middle part of the strengthened glass is frosted. You can see above the shoulder, below you can only see the calf, and the solemn scenery is collected.


    Moreover, Ma Yina seems to have known that Suk is coming. She only gives Suk a back image. She doesn''t dare to turn her head and look at it. She is shy and can''t even take a bath. [


    when I think of what Luo Feiyan has just said to me, my heart beats wildly. I want to accompany Suk with Luo Feiyan. If I heard that a woman would do this before, I would despise myself. It''s not self love, it''s self practice.


    But at this time, I don''t know if it was because I had drunk some wine that I was easily persuaded by luofeiyan. But now Suk really came into the room, but he scared himself.


    "Great arrangement! Hey, hey Suk''s small amount of alcohol was a bit embarrassing. Although he was very excited, his head was a little dizzy and his steps were light. He walked in while talking, and then fell on the bed without paying attention.


    But the human body''s natural reaction, in the fall of the moment, a drop of a Luo Fei smoke, two people all coincidentally fell together.


    "Ouch!" Luo Feiyan was suddenly pulled and screamed by Suk, and then the bath towel around him fell down, and the beautiful girl lay beside Suk.Suk watched as luofeiyan turned into a white goat with red fruits. Suk, who had been wandering on the edge of the outbreak, was sluggish for a moment, breathing more and more quickly, wheezing like pulling the bellows, suddenly turned into a wolf and pressed luofeiyan under his body.


    "Hey, come down quickly!" Luo Feiyan tried hard on Suk''s chest, but it seemed to tickle Suk: "don''t make trouble, there are still people!"


    Suk''s head hummed, and the boiling blood made him excited instantly. What Luo Feiyan said was not heard at all, and he directly kissed Luo Feiyan''s ruddy lips.


    Catching the dragon and crouching the tiger with one hand, touching the steamed bread with one hand, and defying the button with one hand. When Luo Feiyan wanted to take a breath, Suk had already stood up by the bed and quickly unloaded his equipment. His strong body seemed to be much higher and stronger.


    The powerful weapon of the powerful enemy was like a red iron bar. It was so red that it was frightening.


    Luo Feiyan''s chest is constantly undulating. As soon as it goes up and down, his legs are shyly folded together, leaving only a trace of sad grass.


    Suk''s eyes began to turn red, and the sequelae of the flower picking system''s upgrading to advanced level had already started to rage. Even though he had restrained himself a little when he just said that there was someone, now with a low roar, Suk was about to rush over and prepare for a big fight, but what he never thought was that, like a civet, luofeiyan quickly folded up his legs, He turned a somersault backward, threw it away from the other side of the bed and rushed straight to the bathroom.


    "Xiao Na, come on! Come and help me with it Luo Feiyan even stretched out his hand and pulled open the door of the bathroom. Then Ma ina, who was wet all over, was exposed to the outside.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1209

    As soon as Suk entered the door, her heart began to beat. Although she had been facing her back, she had seen everything in the room from the inside mirror.


    I had a relationship with Suk a long time ago, and I knew the combination between men and women very well. Even one night, I can''t help looking forward to a better next time.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the next time I yearned would appear in this situation. Luo Feiyan had talked with himself for a long time before, so he soon established an intimate relationship. In the face of feelings, the two people''s ways were somewhat the same.


    Maybe he is the only one who knows that Suk is not just a young man, just like Luo Feiyan. This kind of innocence means that there are many women around him.


    Before I only knew that he had established a relationship with Bai Xue, but now from the description of Luo Feiyan, it turns out that there are many young children who love him as much as themselves.


    Luo Feiyan can quietly stay behind Suk, look at him, and even support him to a certain extent, so he can do the same, because they both know that Suk is not the kind of dandy, but a little introverted and passively accepted boy.


    This is a kind of unclear attraction, so that many girls can''t help but approach him, gradually rising from the relationship between friends, and even hot feelings for him.


    Seeing Suk lying on the bed all of a sudden, and luofeiyan''s bath towel has slipped, which makes Marina more nervous and cramped, and even wants to hide in the bathroom.


    The shower nozzle, spreading water spray, hit her body, and even had a feeling of being touched. The water kept sliding down her body. The stimulation of alcohol and the upcoming events in the outside room made her feel that there was some water flowing between her legs. [


    the dryness and heat of her whole body made her turn around involuntarily, and then she saw luofeiyan running quickly. At that time, she boldly did not lock the door of the bathroom, so that luofeiyan directly broke in, and then she felt pulled out.


    If Suk has always given people the impression that she is as gentle as jade, even with a delicate look, now Suk is directly subversive, enthusiastic, and open her arms subconsciously when she sees Maina coming out.


    Suk knew that this was what lofy had thought before. Although his body was full of hot torrents, and his brain was in a state of continuous excitement, mixed with the anesthetic feeling of alcohol, now Suk was not fully conscious.


    "Hello, Mammon Suk''s mouth slightly tilted up. When she said this, she looked into Ma ina''s eyes. The girl was so shy that she looked like a rabbit in a panic. All of a sudden, she fell on Suk''s shoulder.


    After running to the bathroom, Luo Feiyan has been peering out. Today''s first time it is necessary to give it to Ma Yina, and he who is a sister has to look like a sister. Besides, if he fights with Suk first, in case he forgets her in a moment of excitement, today''s wonderful night will become awkward.


    However, Luo Feiyan was not easy either. He watched Suk go to bed with Ma Yina in his arms. There was no restriction of clothes for a long time. The two men''s latent impulse suddenly broke out.


    At the beginning, Ma Yina was evasive. At least she knew that she was not the only one in the room. But when Suk forced her way in, she was beaten passively. Suk didn''t know if it was because she had drunk. This time, her performance was much more rough.


    Luofeiyan''s bath towel is still outside. Fortunately, the temperature of the room is pleasant. Er, no, the temperature is getting hotter and hotter, and even makes luofeiyan sweat unconsciously. Suk has been fighting with Marina now.


    He fought naked with Suk for thousands of times, but now it''s the first time for the audience to watch Suk mingle with other women. He is short of breath, and his hands can''t help clenching his fists. He doesn''t even know why, and his legs are beginning to soften.


    There is a voice in the brain constantly instigating, go! Come on!


    The sound of the room is very strange. The clatter of the waves seems to have a rhythm, sometimes fast and sometimes slow. This beat is a bit like: medicine Chek Nao! The boundless horizon is my love!


    And Ma Yina''s voice from the beginning of restraint, but also gradually let go, which is a bit like the theme song of "the legend of the new white lady": ah, the beauty of the West Lake, March!


    Suk''s action seems to be a success, a song: three circles left, three circles right, neck twist, buttocks twist, let''s do sports!


    I''m not here to be funny, it''s true!


    People''s patience is limited, so Luo Feiyan has already touched the bed unconsciously, and Suk has entered the combat state. After upgrading to the advanced level through the system, it seems that the combat effectiveness has been greatly enhanced, with one enemy and two, he still has the upper hand. [


    neither Ma Yina nor Luo Feiyan is for the first time, but in the face of the powerful Suk, they can only join hands to meet the enemy and transfer the battlefield from time to time to deal with the powerful enemy.


    The waves beat the shore, the flames of war burned, galloping horse, hand whip, spring wind several times, Yumen pass, a pillar can break the nine heavy sky!It''s said that the body is full of colorful Phoenix wings, but when the sun rises on time the next morning, Suk opens his eyes vaguely, and then feels that there are colorful Phoenix wings around him.


    I was lying in the middle, Luo Feiyan on the left and Ma Yina on the right. I didn''t expect that yesterday, I actually flew together. This kind of feeling was very wonderful, even Suk was in a dream.


    But in front of the scene is to tell yourself, this is true, I really with two women yesterday that what!


    In the entanglement of jade arms, Suk sat up carefully. This kind of unreal feeling still exists. Watching the two women sleep sweetly, he really doesn''t want to disturb their dreams. In his impression, he seems to have killed them all last night and begged for mercy.


    But I feel that I still have something to say. Otherwise, as soon as I open my eyes, I feel something is wrong. How can my brother Su Xiaoke warm up early and start to make preparations?


    Luo Feiyan felt as if she had fallen apart, and she sat up supporting herself. Last night, she was so crazy that her physical strength was exhausted. Suddenly, she saw Suk with a bitter smile, and then she saw the small tent under him.


    "Wake up Suk looked at lofy and just said these three words.


    "I''m not awake. I was sleepwalking just now. Don''t look for me!" Luo Feiyan suddenly realized that it was not good. If he did morning exercises again in the morning, he would not be able to walk today. He quickly closed his eyes as he spoke.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1210

    In fact, Suk is not a demanding person, but this situation does occur in the morning. Young people, no one has a morning boom. Luo Feiyan lies on the bed and whispers with Suk. After a few words, Marina starts to wake up.


    However, after a short period of embarrassment, it soon returned to normal. After all, sometimes when you open your heart, the things behind become much easier.


    What''s more, Suk had a little worry at the beginning, which was directly eliminated this time. He didn''t expect that Luo Feiyan''s ability was so outstanding, and the first target had been convinced by her. Is the Feiyan team really going to be set up?


    Three people had breakfast, the division of labor is different, Luo Feiyan and Ma Yina have now started to carry out the market operation of pingbanfang, and the two women have redesigned the packaging, even changed the name.


    Suk asked for a long time, and finally got the word "keep secret". But just think about it, he is responsible for going to school, and it''s better to let go about the product.


    Driving them back to fangfeiyi, Suk just went to school. It''s inevitable that he would be late, but now he is a little used to it, or the teacher in charge is also used to it.


    "Come back!" Shen is preparing lessons in his office when he sees Suk knocking on the door and knows that he is here to cancel his leave.


    "Well, Mr. Shen, I''m really sorry for the delay in class for a few days!" When Suk saw Shen Zheng, he unconsciously went into the shame mode. After all, he was a student, and his truancy was really hard to bear.


    "Nothing! By the way, you haven''t seen the ranking this time Because it''s time for class now, Suk came here at this time, and he certainly didn''t go to the classroom, so naturally he couldn''t see the grade ranking posted in the classroom. [


    as Shen Zheng said, he took out a stack of paper from the drawer and handed it directly to Suk: "indeed, it seems that you haven''t delayed your study, so you should keep it!"


    Suk took it. He had his own name on the first page, and he was still the first. It seemed that he still held the top position. It seemed that he did well in the exam. He got full marks in mathematics, science, foreign language, and Chinese.


    748 points, two points to the full score. The second place is less than 20 points. This achievement really has a reason for the head teacher to rest assured. Even if we put this achievement in the whole city, it is estimated that we can still stand at the top level.


    After all, although it''s the school''s own monthly test, the teacher who gives the questions also digs out his mind. Naturally, he won''t get some simple questions. This is to test the students'' shortcomings. The more difficult it is, the more able it is to reflect it.


    So Shen Zheng now looks at Suke much better than before!


    After all, achievement is the foundation for a student to speak, and it is also a standard for teachers to treat students!


    "How''s it going? After going to Macao, how are things going there? " Shen Zheng took back his report card and put it back in the drawer, but he didn''t seem to have any plans to let Suk go back to class and asked.


    "Not bad!" Suk nodded.


    "That Mr. He will come!" Shen Zheng is still more concerned about whether he Shusheng will have this problem. After all, he Shusheng is now regarded as a Chinese legend. This kind of person has a aura and is very attractive to the public.


    "Well! It will come The last time I confirmed the amount of bonus with he''s family, he Shusheng called in person. Although he could still feel his weakness on the phone, the others were completely the same.


    Moreover, Suk also knew that he Shusheng''s weakness was not physical. After all, he had infused a lot of strength into the twelve sections of Taoist brocade, which almost strengthened his body. Therefore, his weakness was more psychological.


    After a terrible resurrection, this is not an easy experience to forget.


    "That''s good. Last time you told me that the headquarters of the foundation was on the other side of the Weiliang building. I had been there two days ago and donated my money!" Shen Zheng, a science major, is really an activist.


    Suk himself didn''t expect that he would be so soon. He was a little embarrassed. He seemed to be lobbying the teacher to donate money: "thank you, teacher. I''ll take the place of those out of school children. Thank you!"


    "Well, go back to class!" Shen Zheng actually wanted to ask about he Shusheng, but he was a little embarrassed. After a pause, he patted Suk on the shoulder and said. [


    when Suk comes out of the office building, it''s time for class to end. When he comes to the classroom, a group of people treat him. It''s to say that Suk celebrates once winning the championship.


    After study, the students are naturally popular in school. This is the theorem. Because of the change of Suk''s personality, he is more and more easy to get along with other students. It''s good to talk about making trouble.


    Wang Xiaogang has gone to Yanjing to sign up for the director department of the film academy, and then he still needs to go through the tutorial procedures. After the exam, he didn''t come to class, but Wei Lan is still watching Suk silently.


    "How was the exam?" Suk only looked at his own ranking at that time, so he didn''t really know Wei Lan''s achievements this time. He went to her and asked.


    "It''s OK. We''ve advanced a few more!" Wei Lan hesitated for a moment, and then said, "it''s estimated that I will enter Yanjing University with you. There should be no problem!"Sukton was a little embarrassed. With his current achievements, there is no obstacle for him to enter Yanjing University. Although No.17 middle school is not the key high school in the city, the top 50 students can enter the key university every year.


    "Where have you been these days? I don''t return your messages? "


    "Ah? I''ll text you back! " In Suk''s impression, Wei Lan actually sent a text message to himself. At that time, he was at the Shengsheng racecourse. He took out his mobile phone and turned it over. He immediately became embarrassed: "Hey, I''m sorry, I remember to give you back!"


    "It''s OK. You''re back now! What''s up tonight? " Wei Lan didn''t have any displeasure, and the tone of questioning was very calm, but he could feel that after he finished, he began to be a little nervous, bowed his head and pretended to turn the textbook.


    "Tonight? There should be nothing wrong! What''s up? What are you doing


    "Then you can spend Christmas Eve with me." Wei Lan''s head was lower this time, and his voice finally changed a little, even trembled.


    "Christmas Eve!" Suk''s head buzzed. It''s true that today is Christmas Eve. Yesterday, they were still talking about it. But it seems that they need to arrange this Christmas Eve. After all, Li Feifei made this invitation a long time ago.


    "Well, Christmas Eve! Together Weilan''s heart beat faster now, and her palms were sweating. Before that, she was thinking about it. If Suk could come back before Christmas, she would give up.


    Christmas Eve seems to have a nickname, called * * night!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1211

    Suk doesn''t know how to answer Wei Lan''s words now. Christmas Eve is just an ordinary night, but now maybe it''s young people who want to have such a day to vent their youth that they add other meanings to this day.


    Wei Lan lowers his head and hands subconsciously fiddle with his clothes. At this time, the bell rings and the classroom is in chaos. Suk wants to take the opportunity to withdraw first, but before he takes two steps, he is found by Wei Lan.


    "Suk, can you do it tonight?" Health anxious, can not help but increase the voice, suddenly startled, had to rush back to the seat of the students, all turned to see.


    Shua, Wei Lan found that he suddenly became the focus of the class, those people looked at his surprise, there are accidents, some also have deep meaning of the mouth smile, cheeks suddenly become red, really want to quickly get into the crack, but because not until Suk''s answer, still insist on looking at him.


    Suk didn''t expect that Weilan would be so bold, but in front of so many people, he couldn''t refuse her, otherwise it would hurt the girl''s self-esteem, and he would smile and nod to Weilan.


    The morning class basically explained the monthly examination papers, which were summed up a few error prone knowledge points. Naturally, Suk had a thorough understanding of these things, but he didn''t bother.


    Yesterday I went back to Weihai. Except for Luo Feiyan and Ma Yina, other people didn''t know. Even Suk himself didn''t say hello to his parents. The main reason is that he is getting busier and busier, and there are more and more things.


    After thinking about it, I decided to send a short message to Li Feifei. Now that I have returned to school, I have to say hello.


    "I''m back!" [


    "back? When? " After about ten minutes, Li Feifei''s text message came back, but it was obvious that she was surprised and surprised between the lines.


    "Morning!" Suk naturally won''t say that he arrived yesterday. It''s not that he wants to cheat Li Feifei, because there are too many things involved, including the fight between Liu Feihong and Hong Tian, the fight between yueluo Feiyan and Ma Yina, and so on.


    "That''s true! How come you are always haunted Li Feifei knows that Suk has gone to Macao, but his whereabouts are a little erratic.


    However, Suk has not yet waited for himself to send out a text message. Li Feifei''s next message has come: "we''ll have lunch together in the afternoon. Now let''s not talk about it. What''s the teacher talking about?"


    "Well! All right


    The morning course is basically in repeated lectures, analysis of difficult points, after all, to senior three, all the courses have been learned, the rest is only preparing for the college entrance examination, constantly do questions, constantly explore, check themselves.


    But this is obviously not necessary for Suk, who is already proficient in high-level course clearance. All the knowledge has been integrated into his mind. When he sees the problem, he will basically take the initiative to solve it.


    I can''t help but feel a little empty. I''ve already transferred from class to other places. From the performance of Ma ina and Luo Feiyan in the morning, they seem to have accepted this kind of unconventional feelings. What about others?


    Unconsciously, the morning time just slipped away. Wei Lan was so embarrassed because of the voice he yelled at that time. He always felt that the students looked at him strangely, and was even more embarrassed to go to Suk.


    After all, the previous sentence: is it OK at night? It seems that there is a bit of fantasy ambiguity, and what makes her more nervous is that since Suk has agreed to spend Christmas Eve together, then she has to consider how to ask for leave with her parents. After all, it has never happened that night does not end up.


    However, Suk is now staring at Li Feifei, two people will basically choose to eat in the canteen, cooked the food, surrounded by a noisy.


    "This evening?"


    "Well! My mother said she would invite you to dinner at home some time! " Li Feifei is a little embarrassed when he talks about this. Li Weishuang and Zhao Hui have come back from Yanjing. Now they are in good health. They just need to rest at home.


    Su Ke saved Li Weishuang''s life in his treatment. If he had not contacted the General Hospital of the military region and found a famous expert, Li Weishuang might have died long ago. After all, when he was in Weihai people''s Hospital, the hospital issued several critical notices.


    Their gratitude to Suk was sincere, and because of this, they even gave the green light on the puppy love between Li Feifei and Suk, otherwise they would have broken Suk''s leg. [


    "I --" Suk didn''t know how to open his mouth, so he took a mouthful of food to delay his time, but he didn''t chew two mouthfuls, so he was dull, motionless and frowned slightly.


    "What? Got the sand? Spit it out Li Feifei guessed this when she saw Suk''s expression. After all, it''s common to eat in the school canteen!


    It''s just that Suk is not thinking about the sand. He really didn''t eat the sand. Instead, he received his first task since the flower picking system was upgraded to the advanced stage, and the reward for this task is really incredible."Mission: catch the snitch and bathe Wanqing; reward: palm thunder Mastery (primary)"


    £¡£¡£¡


    Suk quickly filled his head with big exclamations, one after another, each like a sledgehammer, hit on the forehead.


    Palm --- palm thunder?


    Isn''t it something that only appears in fantasy novels or movies? How did it come out of here? Is it the kind of mysterious skill proficient after this upgrade?


    A picture came out of my mind, and I made a move. Suddenly, a bucket of thunder and lightning fell from nine days. It was full of light, white, blue and purple. Suddenly, a big pit was blown out of the ground, and then the smoke was still curling in the pit.


    "Hello! You are stupid Li Feifei reaches out his hand and shakes it in front of Suk''s eyes. At last, Suk is revived. However, the impact of the reward named palm thunder is so shocking that it makes Suk feel unreal now.


    "Ah? No, Feifei, do you know what palm ray is? " Suk quickly pulled his thoughts back and asked subconsciously.


    "Palm thunder? I know the iron sand palm, the Tathagata God palm and the eighteen dragon subduing palms. I also know Leo Altman and the monk of Lei Gongzui. But what kind of palm thunder are you talking about Li Feifei shrugs. It seems that Suk has never heard of this term.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1212

    Suk had a black thread, but when he said the three words "palm thunder", he felt that something was wrong. After all, if he asked carefully, he could not tell why.


    So I put aside this reverie filled reward for the time being and quickly changed the topic: "Feifei, how did you do in the exam this time?"


    "Not bad! I''m sure I''ll be able to enter Yanjing University with you Li Feifei seems to have confidence in her own achievements, but after all, this girl has really been learning well. Before she met Suk, she was also like a bully.


    However, it seems that Wei Lan didn''t say it for long, which makes people feel embarrassed.


    "How is uncle''s recovery?" Suk thinks it''s better to discuss the next topic.


    "It''s not bad. I came back the day before yesterday and started to go to the company!" Li Feifei doesn''t live in the dormitory these days. Before, because Li Weishuang and his wife often went to other places, they couldn''t come back several times a month, so the girl had to live in school.


    But now that Li Weishuang is recovering from illness at home, naturally she will move back home and take care of her father. That''s why she invites Suk to have dinner at home. If she had no one at home before, who would cook for her!


    "Well, you have to pay more attention to your body!" When Suk talks, Li Feifei jumps over him, and then points to the back: "Suk, is that you?"


    Suk turned around. The TV in the restaurant was broadcasting sports news. It was a wonderful collection of this week. As expected, what he was broadcasting was a clip of his participation in the Macau International horse king invitational tournament. [


    just now, Li Feifei just took a subconscious look, because she seemed to hear the word "Suk" coming from the TV. She thought it was a person with the same name, but the figure on the horse was really similar to Suk. Now, when the picture turns, it''s time to give awards.


    "Ah! It''s really you! Suk, why are you riding there? " Li Feifei''s big eyes are bright. In the TV, Suk is wearing a jockey''s uniform and holding a trophy. He is valiant and handsome.


    "Well, I ran a race for an elder!" Suk is used to keeping a low profile, unwilling to say more about it, and subconsciously looked around, but found that it seems that this news, no one noticed.


    Sure enough, Marseille is not as attractive as basketball and football. At the same time, there seems to be a little regret. Young people still want to be recognized.


    But fortunately, I have a loyal fan around me, and I can still satisfy a little vanity: "Suk, when we have time, let''s go riding, OK? I want to ride a horse, too


    "You want to ride, too? But to tell you the truth, it''s not so easy to learn at first! " Although Suk is directly proficient in this technology through the rewards given by the system, he also has some knowledge about this technology. It''s easy to get on the horse, and it''s really difficult to be able to control it easily.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a novice!" Li Feifei was very confident and raised his neck.


    "Have you ever ridden a horse before?"


    "No! I think riding a horse is similar to riding you? " Li Feifei also thinks that the two movements should be similar, but the topic is more sensitive. The girl subconsciously lowered her voice and squeezed her eyes at Suk.


    "Poof!" Fortunately, Suk didn''t eat now, otherwise she would spray Li Feifei''s face, and the topic was too jumping. Originally, it was a very serious topic, which made her speak beyond recognition.


    Suk a little guilty of turning around, fortunately no one noticed his side: "how do you become so emotional?"


    "Color is emptiness. I''ll never have your color again!" Li Feifei said that she didn''t know what she thought of. Her little face began to get hot inexplicably, and a layer of blush slowly appeared: "Suk, will you come home with me for dinner tonight?"


    Li Feifei''s voice is a bit sweet and greasy, and her eyes are as soft as water.


    "Or tomorrow! I''ll be running all over when I get back. My mother will break my leg! " Suk hesitated for a while, thinking that Wei Lan was looking forward to his eyes at that time, which really embarrassed him.


    But today is Christmas Eve, and tomorrow is Christmas. It should be a good idea to go to Li Feifei''s house for Christmas: "let''s go to the movies tomorrow!" [


    "movie? Good! What''s a good movie tomorrow? " For Suk''s compensation plan, Li Feifei is very interested. Since the two people suddenly get together, they have never been in a movie together. It''s a great pity.


    "Isn''t that man''s block on now?" On the way to school, Suk had already arrived at the poster of the cinema, which seemed very powerful.


    "Mm-hmm, that''s it!" Li Feifei doesn''t care about any movie now, as long as the person who accompany her movie is Suk, nodding repeatedly.


    Afternoon class, Suk''s main attention is all on his mobile phone, is on the so-called palm ray for an in-depth study.


    Palm thunder is one of the unique skills of Taoist inner secret inheritance. It pays attention to inner practice, changing spirit and the cultivation of Yin Yang and five thunder. The system is perfect, systematic and comprehensive, and the cultivation level is clear.The unique skill of palm thunder has great effect. As an orthodox Taoist thunder method, it is refined internally to observe the mysterious changes, nourish the true Qi, and externally used with mental power, magic power and talisman power. It releases powerful lightning energy information from the palm, so as to cure diseases and eliminate evil, protect the body and defend oneself. It is very powerful in regulating the wind and water of yin and Yang houses.


    After searching for a long time, I got very little information, and it was very different from what I learned from the novel. There was no thunder and lightning in the bucket, and it was easy to break up. There was no mysterious and strange means to pray for rain and eyes, and to cure diseases and pestilence.


    This made Suk a little disappointed. Even before, he had begun to dream of becoming a character in the movie, flying around, subduing demons and demons. Although it was a bit of daydreaming, the flower picking system was so magical that everything was possible.


    Subconsciously into the system space, the task on the screen is still hanging above.


    "Mission: catch snitch Mu Wanqing; reward: palm thunder Mastery (primary)"


    Now let''s not talk about the power of the palm ray. Suk knows where the snitch is. However, judging from past experience, since the system has given the task, there is a great possibility that he will meet the snitch in the next few days.


    Think of before this mu Wanqing to himself to a record of peerless legs, can''t help but a wave of egg anger, even if you don''t have this task, also will have to catch the female thief, let her also see their own fierce!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1213

    "Suk!"


    "Suk! Someone is looking for you


    Suk is constantly playing in his heart, if the female burglar Mu Wanqing falls in his hands, what kind of sanctions to give him, a classmate came to say a word to him.


    "Well?" Suk looked up and saw Liu Hui in his class. This guy was the same as Wang Xiaogang. He was squeezing his eyes at him: "who''s looking for me?"


    "Just go out and have a look! It''s just outside the classroom! "


    "Oh Suke stood up and walked out. As soon as he walked out of the classroom, he heard a familiar voice: "Suke brother!"


    "Qingqing!" Suk did not expect that it was Liu Qingqing. The little girl''s hair had grown a lot. Her hair was black and shiny, and her bangs were neat. She was very cute. Her upper body was an orange short cotton padded jacket, jeans, snow boots, and her hands were behind her. She gave herself a sweet smile.


    "I thought you wouldn''t show up before Christmas! It''s a good thing I''m ready! " Liu Qingqing tilted her head, slightly tilted up the corner of her mouth. The smile was subtle, but the feeling was very warm.


    "How do you know I''m back?" In fact, Suk has not contacted Liu Qingqing for a long time, especially now that he has more and more things to do, the time he stays in school is getting shorter and shorter, and even the number of times he meets is very small. [


    and I didn''t tell her when I came back this time. Suk was surprised by her sudden appearance.


    "You didn''t go to the canteen for lunch, some students told me!" Liu Qingqing said, has been back behind the hand stretched out, the hand turned out to be a very beautifully packaged big apple.


    Apple red is shiny, crystal clear, like a big ruby, wrapped with a layer of colored plastic paper, and even ribbon tied into a bow.


    "Today is Christmas Eve. I wish you a happy Christmas Eve!"


    "Thank you Suk took the apple, but he did not have a gift to give each other, a little embarrassed, subconsciously scratched his head: "I wish you a happy Christmas Eve, too!"


    "Sukko, you''re the first in the grade again. That''s amazing!" Liu Qingqing seems to be really concerned about Suk''s information. She even knows that he won the first place. After that, she waves her fist: "but I''ll come on, too! I''m sure I can catch up with you


    "Well, let''s come on!" Suk really didn''t know what to say to Liu Qingqing. He had decided long ago that he couldn''t get involved with his feelings any more. He was really able to deal with more and more debts. Seeing Liu Qingqing lead the topic to study, he felt a little relaxed.


    "Yes! Sukko, I''m going back to class! " Liu Qingqing came fast and walked fast. Looking at her brisk steps when she left, it was a good thing to have such a little sister.


    As soon as Suke walked back to the classroom, she saw Wei Lanfei running back to her seat, and she didn''t look at herself with her head down, like a thief. But in an instant, the bell rang and she had to go back quickly.


    Sending apples on Christmas Eve seems to have been popular for a long time now, but Suk really doesn''t have the idea to buy apples. He always thinks that this festival is a bit nondescript. Christmas in foreign countries is nothing to do with the Chinese people. It''s just that businesses are slowly frying up to promote consumption.


    "Well?" When Suk put the apple into the drawer, he suddenly found that there was a letter folded into a square in it.


    "Sukko!"


    "At the right time, meeting the right person is a lifetime of happiness; at the right time, meeting the wrong person is a heartbreak; at the wrong time, meeting the wrong person is absurd; at the wrong time, meeting the right person is a sigh!"


    "I dare not say that the time when we met is the most correct, and I dare not say that we are the right person for each other, but I dare say that I like you now, at this moment, in my heart!"


    "In fact, I know what you think, so I''ve been trying to warn myself to stay away from you!" [


    "you have nothing good, but that smile always makes me feel very warm!"


    "You have nothing good, but you always feel safe around you!"


    "You have nothing good, just look at your back are so dazzling!"


    "You have nothing good, but you always appear in my dream!"


    "You have nothing good, but I can''t help looking at you!"


    "You are the best!"


    "You are indeed the best!"


    "You must be the best!"


    "Ha ha! Do you think I will become the best of you? "


    Beautiful font, writing very neat, it seems to be a unique enjoyment, between the lines is full of a girl''s friendship.


    Suk holds the letter in his hand and lowers his head. It''s absolutely impossible to say that he doesn''t feel touched at all. How much courage does it take for a girl, like a lily blooming in a quiet valley, to be so straightforward and express her feelings so directly.


    "I''m not that good!" Suk shook his head slightly and sighed in his heart. Just now, he thought that the little girl had put her mind on her study. Who knows, in a twinkling of an eye, she became like this.Carefully fold the letter paper again and put it in the pocket of your clothes. What you see in your mind is the shadow of Liu Qingqing.


    I still remember the first time Liu Qingqing appeared. With a golden head, she suddenly jumped out and told herself to ask for association. At that time, she felt that she was the girl who came from somewhere. Although she was good-looking, she was really a little bit ungrateful when it comes to liking.


    But when I saw the real Liu Qingqing, with her unique temperament, unconsciously, I have really changed my attitude. In fact, I am willing to contact her, but I can''t make a commitment again.


    "Alas A sigh, perhaps this is what Liu Qingqing said, in the wrong time, meet the right person!


    In this tangled mood, the end of the day''s course, even when the teacher suddenly noisy, students began to pack textbooks, Suk realized this.


    Looking up, Wei Lan seems to have been ready for a long time. He looks nervous and pretends to be doing something. Maybe Suk''s cognition is that we spend Christmas Eve together, maybe we just have dinner together, or at most we are shopping.


    But if Suk knew what Wei Lan was thinking, he would be scared into a scurry. It''s very simple. When Wei Lan came home at noon, he said to his parents: his good friend''s birthday is today. He won''t come back. He will stay at his friend''s house for the night!


    "Let''s go!" By the time Suk had packed up, there was no one in the classroom, but they often went home together, so even if someone saw them, they would not say anything.


    When Wei Lan heard Suk''s voice, his whole body suddenly trembled, and his heart beat disorderly. He stood up in a hurry and lowered his head to go out.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1214

    Originally, Suk''s idea was to find a restaurant to have a meal and have a chat, but Wei Lan proposed to go to the snack street. Of course, the snack street at this time can be said to be very busy, with young men and women coming and going, and even more affectionate to each other.


    Wei Lan is wearing a pink woolen hat with two fluff balls on each side. Although her baby''s fat face is a little red because of the cold weather, she is always in high spirits. When she smiles, her dimples are especially lovely.


    Because Suk has been haunted for a long time, they have gone out alone for a long time, but the harmonious atmosphere of going home together after school has finally returned with time.


    "How do you keep the first place in your grade? You haven''t been in class for a long time!" Wei Lan holds a big marshmallow in his hand. He is very happy when he walks.


    "This! The main reason should be attributed to my super strength. Through my hard study and unremitting efforts, I have basically reached the level of invincible and invincible! " Suk is able to praise himself in front of people he knows.


    "What did the teacher say about your frequent truancy?" Before that, Wei Lan often asked for leave for Suk, but as Suk''s absenteeism started from half a day and continued to extend, sometimes to three or four days, she, as a member of the learning committee, couldn''t do it for her.


    "Teacher! The teacher is very considerate of me, he thinks that no one is perfect, when a person has been handsome to earth shaking, some small mistakes made, is understandable Before Suk finished, he began to laugh.


    Seeing Suk grinning, Wei Lan spat out his tongue at him: "you are so arrogant. I find your face is thicker than the wall of the city!"


    "How thick are the walls? That''s not what I want, my journey is the sea of stars Suk, after all, is just an 18-year-old. He also has children''s heart, but he will be more mature in most cases.


    "I Pooh!" Wei Lan spat lightly, and then suddenly, as if he had found a new world, he walked a few steps quickly: "Suk, you come here, you look at this!"


    Every festival will lead to a variety of business opportunities. After all, now, apple buyers have made a lot of money, and the business of snack street is several times better than usual, so there are many small game stalls here.


    Wei Lan pulls Suk into the crowd. Inside is a box with an area of about 20 square meters, which is circled. There are all kinds of plush toys, from little gray wolf to robot cat, and even the popular little yellow man. From small to large, the distance is getting farther and farther.


    Many temple fairs have loop games. It''s a matter of luck to get five loops for ten yuan. Of course, the harder it is to get a prize, the better it will be.


    In front of a pair of young men and women, especially the man, holding a ring in his left hand and one in his right hand, a serious face, straight eyes looking at the front of this dazzling array of prizes, carefully thrown out.


    And the girl next to him should be his girlfriend, constantly issued instructions: "less strength! Ah! Slow down, slow down


    "A little to the left!"


    "Alas! Take it easy


    "Ah


    With the woman''s scream, the circle in the man''s hand finally ran out, empty handed. Fortunately, everyone was staring at them. Otherwise, with what she said, it might have been misunderstood!


    The owner of the ring stall went in and took out the rings again. With a smile on his face, he got 20 yuan in a short time. It''s really not too easy.


    "Come and have a try, ten yuan five circle, circle to one is to earn, pass by, can''t miss, don''t hesitate, don''t linger, linger is to come in vain, don''t linger, don''t hesitate, hesitation is to lose the opportunity!"


    "Ten yuan can''t buy a house or a car, or travel to Singapore, not to mention the United States and Moscow!"


    "You won''t lose ten yuan, and you won''t be cheated. As long as you get one, you''ll get the big prize on the spot!"


    "Happy, big wolf, bear, big bear, two bareheaded, Dingdang cat, robot cat, little yellow man and big yellow duck, Altman, iron man, Spiderman and Batman!"


    The owner of the ring stall is a 40 year old uncle. He is wearing a big cotton padded jacket and a cotton hat, which is like a tongue twister.


    "Suk! i want! I want it Wei Lan''s eyes are already bright. Girls are naturally happy with this kind of game. They point to the deepest doll.


    "You like little yellow people, too?" Suk knows that there are several dolls in Bai Xue''s home in Macao. It seems that they are not cheap!


    "Yes! How lovely, can you help me set it up? That''s Stuart! Ah! Look, which one''s in the boss''s car? Jerry? Yes, that''s David over there


    Wei Lan is in high spirits and acts like a coqueter. This kind of scene is very common in this booth. In fact, they don''t necessarily want to get into something, they just enjoy it.Of course, Suk doesn''t refuse the beauty''s request. The boss comes here as soon as he sees that there''s business. He smiles all over his face. This kind of little couple is a big consumer. If he spends dozens of yuan to win a girlfriend''s smile, he won''t feel distressed at all.


    Counting up, this evening a few waves of lovers, let themselves make a lot of money, almost four or five hundred yuan, how can not warm reception, but as Suk a circle after a circle of throwing out, a face has become a bitter gourd.


    "Little brother, the technique is so accurate!" The stall owner, embarrassed, rubbed his hands and came over, looking at Suk with a smile.


    "Well?" At this time, Suk was ready to make a move. He turned to look at the boss and threw out the fifth circle. These circles were made of bamboo strips. They were very light. They flew out in a very erratic way and kept spinning. Then, in the cheers of everyone, he caught a little yellow man again.


    This is the fourth little yellow man in Suk''s trap. Except for the first trap, all of them are trapped. Moreover, every time it''s a little yellow man, the boss''s face turned into a bitter gourd suddenly turns black again.


    Every time, the boss has to take out a new one to replace it. This time, Suk has another one. He can only take out the one in the set first, and then take out the remaining two from the car, all of which are put into Suk''s hands.


    "It''s not easy to do business, little brother. Here you are!" The stall owner also saw that Suk''s first circle determined his hand feeling, and then hit a hundred shots. Looking at this posture, this is the rhythm of hollowing out himself.

 Chapter 1215

    Hoop is to pay attention to the feel. Now Suk''s system has been upgraded to advanced level, and all aspects of his body seem to have been strengthened once. With a firm hand and a firm hand, the hoop made of bamboo strips can be played wherever you want.


    Although there are still five circles left in his hand, Suk still takes it as soon as it''s good. To tell the truth, Suk really understands the feelings of the stall owner. When he meets someone like himself, he can''t make money, and he has to pay a lot.


    According to my own judgment, a little yellow man''s puppet has to be at least 40 yuan. I only spent 20 yuan. Now I have a set of six little yellow men in my hand.


    This is the result of Wei Lan''s failure to choose the most expensive one. There are several dolls over there, all of which are worth more than 100 yuan. If you get a few dolls in a row, you can''t fit them in your car.


    The remaining ring in his hand was returned to the boss, and he took Wei Lan away. Moreover, the boss had a good look and said a lot of good things, such as talent and beauty, wish you happiness and so on, which made Wei Lan smile.


    "Suk, you''re too good!" Wei Lan is really happy now. Suk gets himself a whole set of little yellow people. Fortunately, the little yellow people doll is not big, otherwise he can''t take it.


    "Average, average!" Suk still shrugged modestly, because he was carrying a bag full of little yellow people in his hand.


    "Ah! There are still pistols over there Wei Lan''s sight was soon attracted again, but Suk was totally subconscious when he heard this, and then he was misled. How impulsive it must be to shoot a pistol in public!


    However, when he looked at it, he saw the same small game stall, that is, shooting balloons with pistols. There were some prizes on each balloon, which was similar to the game of ferrule.


    "Suk, go and have a try. No, you''re lucky today!" Wei Lan began to encourage Suk to do it again, but Suk knew it was his own luck. If he went to play balloon, it would be the same result. He must let the boss give it away.


    "Come on, we can''t take it!" Suk saw that there was nothing outstanding about the prizes over there, and Wei Lan was not as excited as seeing the little yellow man: "let''s go home!"


    Suk raised his hand and looked at his watch. It''s 8:30 now. Time flies really fast. After eating and playing all the way, Christmas Eve is very full. Moreover, a girl who comes home too late is expected to be criticized. That''s why she said so.


    But Wei Lan didn''t know what was going on. He was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t object. They walked out so slowly.


    "Are you full?" They put the booty in the car and sat in the front. Suk started the car, but politely asked, after all, to have a man''s demeanor, don''t let people go home hungry.


    "Well! I''m full Since Suk said that she wanted to send Wei Lan home at that time, the girl''s performance began to become a bit strange. She seemed very nervous and at a loss. Even when she got into the car, Suk could hear her breathing disorderly.


    But Suk didn''t ask, because he knew that misfortune came from his mouth. Today''s atmosphere was good. If he accidentally lit the fuse, the Christmas Eve would be a bit of a failure.


    "Stop the car!" After more than ten minutes, Wei Lan suddenly opened his mouth and said that Suk was stunned, but he quickly slowed down and stopped at the sidewalk: "what''s the matter?"


    Suk doesn''t understand why Wei Lan suddenly stops, and she doesn''t look like she wants to go to the toilet. So what she wants to do? If Wei Lan doesn''t say it, she really doesn''t know.


    "Suk!" Wei Lan tried hard to calm his shortness of breath, as if because of some tension, subconsciously did not dare to look at his eyes, but turned his head to one side and looked out through the window.


    "Well!" The second monk Suke was confused, but he felt a little uneasy about Wei Lan''s performance, because it was a little too harmonious to tell the truth tonight, which was a little inconsistent with Wei Lan''s performance before.


    "Hoo Wei Lan took a long breath and watched her little hand clench into a fist. Suk''s uneasiness became more and more intense, even his heart beat faster unconsciously.


    "Let''s not go back today, OK?" Wei Lan''s voice is not big, but in the closed space of the car, it becomes very clear, and even he may hear her voice trembling slightly.


    Gudong, Suk almost choked by his own saliva, subconsciously turned his head and looked out along Wei Lan''s eyes. Home Inn was right in front of him.


    Because of Wei Lan''s words, the atmosphere in the car suddenly stagnated. Suk didn''t understand the extended meaning of this sentence, but it was also the place where he was most worried.


    Wei Lan bowed his head, did not say a word, waiting for Suk''s answer, but Suk''s heart has turned upside down, looking at Wei Lan''s side face, his heart is constantly tangled.


    A girl sends out such an invitation, and in terms of Wei Lan''s character, it has been said that she has reached the point of breaking through the limit, but Suk really can''t do so. He knows what will happen and what the consequences will be once he is happy to go there.Because I saw the piece of paper Liu Qingqing wrote to me in the afternoon, now I face Wei Lan and make Suk feel more sorry. What''s the matter with me? Do I really have to bear so many debts that I can''t repay?


    As time went by, Suk didn''t know how long it was, and Wei Lan didn''t know when he looked up at himself.


    Wei Lan feels her heart sinking a little bit. She has seen the clue on Suk''s face. She is not happy, even embarrassed, full of depression. This expression has passed the answer to herself.


    However, Wei Lan finally got up her courage, and now she can''t shrink back. She knows what she is doing now, and also knows what will happen, because this kind of thing is not uncommon at the age of high school students. Even when she was in junior high school, there was a bad thing like abortion in a class of female students.


    Two hands tightly clenched, nail will finger clasp deep imprint, but can''t feel a little pain, face began to become a little pale, biting lips, with the greatest strength: "Suk, OK!"


    "Wei Lan!" Suk was awakened by Wei Lan''s voice, knowing that he could not avoid it, and if he did not make a decision at this time, it would be more difficult to deal with it in the future.


    After taking a deep breath, Suk squeezed out a smile and pretended to be relaxed: "let''s go home. It''s so late. If we don''t go back, your mother will break your leg!"


    "I''ve told my family not to go home tonight!" Wei Lan looked directly into Suk''s eyes and said it firmly.

 Chapter 1216

    Suk didn''t expect that Weilan had a plan for a long time, and he made excuses with his family, but what could he do? Looking at her eyes, looking forward to have so much resentment, but it is so persistent.


    "Hoo Suk also breathed out a breath. Now that he has said this, if he blindly pretends to be stupid, there is no way to solve it. On the contrary, he might as well take this opportunity to make things clear.


    "I''m sorry!"


    As soon as Suk said these three words, Wei Lan felt that his body was hit by a car, and a strong attack made his heart ache.


    "Why?" Wei Lan''s eyes have been more wet, that kind of weeping look, even let Suk have felt the sadness in her heart.


    "I --!" Suk really didn''t know how to answer, but before he finished speaking, Wei Lan had already burst out, and the real emotion in his heart was irrepressible.


    "Why are you doing this? Why are you doing this to me? Don''t you really know how I feel about you? I''ve already done this. What else do you want me to do? Say it! What do you want me to do? "


    Wei Lan''s questioning is accompanied by surging tears, choking voice, and even because of emotional out of control, the whole person''s body is shaking slightly.


    "Can''t we be friends?" Suk really hated himself a little, especially when he saw that Wei Lan was so sad, but did he have to take her to open a room because of this?


    "Be a friend! Why do you want to be a friend? Have you forgotten that you ever kissed me? Why do you kiss me if you want to be a friend? Why? "


    "I --!" Suk is speechless. He did. This is an unavoidable fact. To be fair, for Wei Lan, at a certain moment in the past, he even thought it was a great pleasure to find such a girlfriend.


    But now, although I still have a good feeling for her, the fact tells me that I can''t do it. If I can''t let her leave now, I will be hurt in the end.


    "I don''t care. If you kiss me, you are responsible for me!" Wei Lan broke out in an all-round way, wiped the tears on his face, and rushed directly.


    Cold little face with tears, but the kiss is emitting hot, Wei Lan tightly grasp Suk''s shoulder, even a hand is still around his head, and then the storm like kiss came.


    Suk instinctively wants to get out of the way, but he can''t stop Wei Lan''s attack. The most difficult thing is to accept Meiren en. The guilt in his heart slowly makes Suk can''t bear to push Wei Lan away, and slowly begins to respond.


    When Wei Lan felt that he had begun to gasp, he finally slowly shrank back, his face had a layer of red halo, wheezing, and his chest was fluctuating rapidly.


    Because of Suk''s response, he suddenly had no reason to feel happy. Wei Lan adjusted his breathing, and his eyes involuntarily fell on a part of Suk''s body, and his face suddenly became hot: "go to the hotel!"


    Just now, she has confirmed that Suk doesn''t feel nothing about himself, otherwise he would never respond to himself. Women are born to believe in their intuition, and Suk''s body is beginning to show some signals.


    The natural reaction of Suk''s body, even the damned sequelae of the flower picking system, was quickly suppressed while Suk remained awake, which made him sure that the sequelae was not invincible, but in most cases, he pushed the boat and let it go.


    "Wei Lan, let me take you home!" Suk is still able to know what is the most correct way to do, this time can not be shaken, a slip into eternal hate.


    "You Wei Lan''s face suddenly became sad, originally thought that things had turned for the better, but how could it be like this?


    "We are still young, a lot of uncertainty, I know I have a good feeling for you, but you have to know that we are only senior three, and will soon graduate from University, you don''t say, wait for me to finish!" Suk saw that Weilan wanted to express his opinion and raised his hand to stop her.


    "We are good friends now. If we can really get into the same school, can we talk about it then?"


    Wei Lan stares at Suk and doesn''t say a word for a long time. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking about. In fact, she knows what Suk says. She''s not a child anymore. She''s also glad Suk will do it. After all, no matter which girl, she doesn''t expect to meet an irresponsible boyfriend.


    It''s the same female classmate who was pregnant when she was in junior high school. Because of this, she dropped out of school directly, which can be said to have ruined her life.


    "Good!" Wei Lan took a deep breath, and finally nodded, but before Suk was relieved, the girl suddenly threw out a bomb: "that --- are you in love with Li Feifei now?"


    Sure enough, Wei Lan doesn''t know anything about Suk, but whenever she thinks that Suk will have lunch with Li Feifei at noon, and then go home with her after school in the afternoon, she should be the same as Li Feifei. But since Suk has said this, she doesn''t mind saying more.Suk is now entangled again. He doesn''t want to deceive anyone, especially when it comes to feelings. He has a love relationship with Li Feifei, and even the number of people who maintain this relationship is still above the limit that Wei Lan can think of, but how can this be publicized.


    Besides, if Wei Lan knew that she had been with Li Feifei, she would be crazy now. She would even force her to open a house at home. Suk now believes that she can do such a thing in her current state.


    "When you fall in love, you have to wait until you get into college!"


    Suk can only answer like this. Although the answer is a little vague, Wei Lan has become calm and seems to have been persuaded by himself.


    "Go home!" Suk started the car again, but this time Weilan didn''t say much.


    Finally, Wei Lan was sent to her downstairs, and was forced to kiss again. But now, as long as Wei Lan can get rid of the idea of opening a hotel, Suk has already prayed to God.


    Driving out of Weilan''s residential area, it''s 9:10. Suk''s speed slows down because the distance between the two residential areas is very close. One day today, Liu Qingqing and Weilan, the two girls'' sudden actions, make their own heart entanglement become very strong.


    Even suddenly I feel like drinking. This is the first time that Suk wants to drink. Where are he going now? Want to drink and go to lofy?


    When he reacts, Suk finds that he has driven his car into the gate of the community, and the light of his supermarket is still on in the distance, but according to the time, it''s almost time to close.


    At this time, Suk suddenly saw another figure in front of her car. She was in front of her car. Her speed was slow, but she didn''t get a fright. But when she saw the person standing in front of her car, she didn''t expect that it was Ye Wei.

 Chapter 1217

    Passat''s lights swept by, and Suk saw a figure on one side of the road, leaning over and directly blocking in front of the car. It turned out to be a woman.


    She is not low and slim. She has a light gray windbreaker with her hands in her pockets. It seems that because it is too cold, her arms are tightly clamped to her body, and her legs are slim. What she should wear is cotton stockings. When the car lights shine, she even has some slight reflection, long leather boots and high heels, which makes her look more graceful.


    Suk''s speed was slow, but suddenly there was one more person in front of him. With a slight brake, Passat slowly stopped and finally saw the woman''s appearance.


    Ye Wei!


    I haven''t seen her for a long time. I even wanted to visit this friend several times before, but I always failed.


    Suk regards her as a friend. Although Ye Wei has done some things that disgust her, such as giving her drink spring Yao, and suddenly pestering her with death Bi, the most unbearable thing is that she has been acting as a substitute for her ex boyfriend.


    But since Ye Wei lost part of her memory, they seem to know each other again. The darkest experience in Ye Wei''s heart has been sealed up. There is no ex boyfriend Feng Yao, no previous unhappiness with Suk, and even she has created a good time. Although it does not exist, it is as if it is true.


    Because of this, Suk''s attitude towards her also slowly changes. Otherwise, he can''t avoid Ye Wei. It''s a surprise to see her suddenly.


    It''s just that ye Wei seems to be thinking about something. She doesn''t find that the person in the car is Suk. She subconsciously moves aside. But when she sees that the car stops and hears the sound of opening the door, she finally turns around and takes a look.


    "Suk!"


    Ye Wei''s eyes are cool, and his voice is full of surprise.


    "Why are you here? Get in the car first Suk greets Ye Wei to get on the bus, because he has seen that the woman is shivering with cold, and her face is white.


    Suk knew that parking in the middle of the road would definitely affect other people''s traffic, and if he drove further, his parents or other neighbors might see him, so he simply backed out and stopped outside the community.


    Suk turns up the warm air, and the temperature in the car rises rapidly. At this time, ye Wei finally recovers a little, but her little face turns red soon. Suk knows that it''s because she has been outside for too long.


    Ye Wei rubbed his hands subconsciously. It''s much more comfortable to stay in the car. He turned his head and looked at Suk: "I''m just passing by. I''ll come in for a walk!"


    When speaking, ye Wei unconsciously smiles. The blush of his cheeks is like a blooming rose, and the Wavy long hair is more like a sea of flowers.


    Only ghosts can believe this reason. Ye Wei''s home and the gallery in the west campus are not short distance from here. How can she pass by so far? Besides, she has been in the community for so long.


    "Did you go to the store?"


    "No, I''m sorry to go in!" Ye Wei vomits his tongue. It doesn''t look like the expression she would make at her age.


    Maybe it''s the realization of the loopholes in his lie, and Suk''s eyes are telling him that he can guess the answer.


    Shrugged: "I just want to come and see if I can touch you!"


    During this period of time, Suk can be said to have no news at all, while ye Weisuo devoted all his energy to the gallery. Every day in the gallery, one after another works are painted by her. Only constant creation can make her find peace without disturbing Suk.


    But a person is always lonely, even if there is a shop assistant in the gallery, and even customers will come to the gallery. But in Ye Wei''s world, these people are like air.


    When she suddenly realized that today is Christmas Eve, she always thought it was a festival that children would pay attention to. Those junior high school students and senior high school students always enjoyed it, but this evening suddenly a sense of inexplicable emptiness appeared.


    I didn''t get in touch with Suk. I just wanted to walk around his neighborhood by myself. It seemed that I could feel the breath of Suk here.


    Of course, ye Wei also fantasizes that Suk will suddenly appear in front of his eyes, but this kind of probability is really very small. After all, who doesn''t stay in the warm room in the evening, but wanders around.


    Maybe it''s fate! At the moment of Suk''s sudden appearance, ye Wei''s heart suddenly appeared such a sentence.


    "I miss you!"


    Ye Wei tilts her head and looks at Suk''s reaction. Sure enough, Suk still has some unavoidable embarrassment. Even now Suk has forgotten that after ye Wei committed suicide and lost part of her memory, hasn''t she been calling her husband all the time? But since when has this title disappeared?


    "By car?" Suk takes a deep breath. Every woman''s way of expressing her feelings is different. Yewei used to be like a group of accompanying flames, always trying to incinerate herself. But now, she is willing to wander around her home like a tramp on such a cold night, just to take a look at herself.People are not cold-blooded animals, they feel Xing. At this time, ye Wei''s action is enough to make any man feel her deep affection. In other words, if Suk didn''t meet Ye Wei today, she should have left quietly, as if she had never appeared.


    "Well, the car is over there!" Ye Wei pointed to the opposite side of the road, and her own fox stopped there.


    "What time did you come?" Suk asked again.


    "Well?" For Suk''s question, ye Wei is a little embarrassed to answer, and can only pretend not to hear clearly.


    "When did you come, and what time?" Suk looked directly at Ye Wei and repeated it again, and he was determined.


    Ye Wei a little embarrassed, subconsciously lowered his head, whispered: "it seems to be 7:30!"


    Suk glanced at the electronic clock on the central control. It''s 9:30 now. That is to say, ye Wei has been here for two hours. She has even been frozen here for two hours. No wonder she was shivering all the time when she saw her.


    Suk felt as if his heart had been touched by something. Subconsciously, he clenched his fist and seemed to be silent for a few minutes. When his palm was loosened again, he looked at Ye Wei.


    "It''s Christmas Eve. Do you have any wishes? I will help you to realize it Suk''s voice was soft and steady, but his expression was warm.

 Chapter 1218

    Ye Wei felt that for a moment, she was even a little shaken. An unreal joy suddenly appeared in her heart. What she was happy about was not Suk''s promise, but Suk''s attitude towards herself. She could clearly feel the change.


    "Really?" As if a little unsure, ye Wei then said, but the face of the high spirits, eyes are small stars in the fly.


    "Of course!" Suk nodded.


    "Well --" Ye Wei tilted his head and thought for a while, unexpectedly put forward a request: "how about we go to the bar? Do you remember yeshang bar? "


    ¡°ok£¡ Let''s go Suk is moved by Ye Wei''s silent efforts. If a woman is willing to linger near your home on a winter night and just wants to meet you by coincidence, Baigang will surely become a soft fingered girl.


    Before returning to the community, Suk was upset and wanted to drink. However, his instinctive inertia made him subconsciously drive into the community. Now ye Wei proposes to go to the bar, which is a tacit understanding.


    Suk knows yeshang bar. Although he has only been to it once, he can also find the general location. He remembers that he only went to Yang Peier that time, but it was that time that he met Ye Wei.


    It was the place where he and ye Wei met for the first time. It was more of a commemorative significance that ye Wei chose to go there.


    According to my impression of the route, about 15 minutes later, Suk has parked his car in the parking space in front of yeshang bar. It seems that it''s because of Christmas Eve. It''s also very busy here. It''s not so easy to find a parking space.


    Yeshang bar, on the first floor, belongs to the lively disco mode. It can dance, sing, indulge its body and release its psychological pressure. At the beginning, it was yewei who bumped into yeshang bar on the first floor, and she almost took yeshang bar to the underground cellar for QB.


    But at that time, ye Wei was still heavily makeup, depressed all day and needed alcohol to anesthetize herself, but now that she has shed her lead, she will no longer like this noisy atmosphere.


    Of course, Suk is not used to noise. On the second floor, there are seats like this cafe, with melodious saxophone music. The atmosphere is very quiet and comfortable, with people sitting around in twos and threes.


    Suk and ye Wei find an empty seat among the couples, and both of them sit down.


    "What would you like to drink?" Suk seldom goes to the bar, even in addition to beer, it''s hard for him to remember what other kinds of wine there are, and the lady has priority. Since he promised Ye Wei to come here, he naturally asked for advice.


    When Suk asked questions, the barman came over with the wine list in his hand, but ye Wei didn''t look at it. He looked at the barman: "open a bottle of black cube, add coke and ice!"


    After that, he spat out his tongue: "this is a little spicy, no problem! It would be better to have some coke! "


    Suk thought it''s OK to be spicy. He didn''t mean that he couldn''t eat spicy food, like boiled fish, not to mention wine with coke and ice.


    "I haven''t been here for a long time. After I met you that time, I came here several times just to see if I can see you again. Who knows you never show up again!" Ye Wei holds his chin in one hand and looks at Suk. The soothing Sax makes it easy to enter the atmosphere.


    And today Suk''s attitude toward himself has changed, and ye Wei is more willing to reveal something.


    "I just came to find a friend that time, and I haven''t been here before!" Suk nodded. As he spoke, the waiter had already delivered the wine.


    "How have you been?" It''s like an old friend I haven''t seen for a long time. In fact, they haven''t seen each other for a long time. Ye Wei shakes his wine glass. The liquid in it shows a dark brown luster, and the ice inside is crystal clear. It''s tinkling on the wall of the wine glass.


    "How are you! I went to Macao two days ago and came back yesterday! " Suk said while drinking a sip, but did not feel the spicy Ye Wei said, there is a strong smell of malt, very mellow, and after adding coke, the taste seems to be pretty good.


    "Macao? Have you ever been to the casino over there? I heard it was fun! " From what she said, ye Wei seems to have never been there and is very curious about casinos.


    "How are you! In fact, there is no place for fun. Many scenes on TV are real, but to tell you the truth, the atmosphere is easy to get lost, and you can''t help but ruin your fortune. It''s good to go in and have a look! " Suk is also telling the truth.


    "En en, I know. It''s good to gamble, but it''s bad to gamble! Come on! Happy Christmas Eve Ye Wei said while holding up the glass.


    "Happy Christmas Eve!" Suk and ye Wei hold the cup to celebrate. Unconsciously, there is little left in one cup, and ye Wei''s drinking capacity is better than Suk too much, and soon the second cup has started.


    "And you? How are you doing? " Suk changed a more comfortable sitting position. With the gradual integration of music and wine, the whole person relaxed completely.


    "Fortunately, I found the fun of painting again. I tell you, I sold several paintings in front-end time and made a lot of money!" When ye Wei smiles, the subtle crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes seem to be swimming, which shows that she is really in a good mood."It''s so powerful that we have to celebrate! Come on, cheers Suk raised his glass, two looked at each other with a smile, black entrance, making Ye Wei''s cheek, with a touch of more beautiful red.


    This kind of relaxation, Suk almost get along with Ye Wei, never feel, it seems that ye Wei where has changed, but it is indescribable.


    Liu Qingqing''s love letter and Wei Lan ''.


    Even at this time, ye Wei has been lying on the table talking to himself. What''s the matter? Isn''t she a good drinker? How to behave is worse than yourself.


    It seems that people get drunk easily when they are sad or happy. Now ye Wei puts his arms across the table, and his head is lying on it. He can see Suk clearly, but he is also very comfortable. He just feels that his mind is spinning like a whirlpool.


    "Wait for me!" Suk got up and went to the bathroom. The cold water hit his face. At the same time, the twelve sections of Taoist brocade ran for several circles, but his brain was still a little dizzy. He always felt that his body was very hot and hot, and it seemed that a fire had been lit on his chest.


    "Let''s go back, I''ll take you home!" Suk felt that he had no problem driving in theory. He said while he subconsciously went to help yewei. This action was very natural, and the two people unconsciously got together.


    "Why don''t we take a taxi! How about that? " When ye Wei spoke, he had already attached himself to Suk. Subconsciously, he put his head on Suk''s shoulder, and the hot air in his mouth mixed with the aroma of wine hit Suk''s face.


    Suk felt the flame of his body start to make trouble. Originally, he was holding Ye Wei''s shoulder, but his hand slipped a little and fell under her armpit. His fingertips had been pressed on the edge of the chest peak, and he gulped down a mouthful of saliva.

 Chapter 1219

    In the taxi, ye Wei lies in Suk''s arms and closes her eyes. She feels that she is really drunk. Not only her body has been anesthetized, but even her soul has been floating. But she likes this feeling very much.


    Suk is the same, in order to ensure the safety of two people, left the car in the bar, feeling Ye Wei nestled in his body, and even can feel her heartbeat.


    However, it seems that the mixed alcohol concentration of the blood in the body has reached a certain ratio, and the whole person feels restless and hot. This heat is swimming up and down the body, and a fire of violence rises up.


    The palm of his hand accidentally fell on Ye Wei''s thigh, but he couldn''t leave any more. The thickened stockings were very smooth, just like nothing. Gently stroking them, the fullness of his thighs made him feel very good. Especially at the root of his thighs, when his fingertips touched the small leather skirt, he suddenly moved a little inward.


    Ye Wei didn''t know whether he was asleep or not, but with Suk''s movement, his breathing began to become heavy, even slightly Shenyin, his legs slightly opened, cooperating with Suk.


    The temperature inside the leather skirt seems to be good, which makes Suk''s hands infatuated and unable to recover for a long time.


    Ye Wei suddenly opens his eyes, slightly looks up at Suk, slowly raises his head, kisses Suk''s neck, and then feels Suk''s body suddenly stiff.


    The taxi driver looked up in his rearview mirror. It was a normal couple, not like that.


    Slow down the speed: "here it is!" The driver stopped outside Ye Wei''s gallery.


    Suk, by contrast, is able to stay awake, check out the bill and help Ye Wei get out of the car, but the action is a little awkward, because just as ye Wei kisses his neck, his brother suxiaoke suddenly sets up the tent.


    Ye Wei''s steps are flighty, like stepping on cotton. If it wasn''t for Suk''s support, I''m afraid what he wants to do now is to sit on the ground and have a rest.


    When the taxi left, Suk took the key from yewei and opened the rolling door, which was the same as the door of his small supermarket. Naturally, he knew how to open it.


    Open the door, turn on the light, help Ye Wei to go in.


    "Wait!" Ye Wei suddenly opened his mouth, and then shook his body slightly: "close the door!"


    As the rolling door slowly falls, there are two worlds inside and outside. This is Suk''s first time to enter ye Wei''s gallery. On the first floor of the gallery, there are a variety of paintings, not only oil paintings, but also other kinds of paintings.


    Looking around for a while, I quickly found a western style oil painting, in which is a European woman with plump body, golden hair, lazy expression, lying on the grass, and lovely angels flying in the sky. But this is not the point, the point is that they are not dressed.


    Suk knew that most of the paintings of this type came from the Western Renaissance era, advocating the emancipation of the mind and opposing the constraints of the church at that time. Naturally, this painting is a copy, but it is extremely vivid.


    The languid woman was plump, bimodal, and even big. Her long golden hair was pressed on her body, and her legs were folded together, because there was some black haze between them.


    Sukton felt a blood rush to his head, and suxiaoke seemed very excited by the infection.


    "Let''s go upstairs!" Ye Weidao didn''t find Suk''s difference. After all, Suk came in for the first time, and it''s normal for her to visit. Now her mind is dizzy, and she doesn''t notice it.


    "Well!" Suk answered, but he didn''t know that his voice was distorted. On the first floor, there was a gallery. On the second floor, there was a storage room, a studio, and a bedroom. With Suk''s help, ye Wei went upstairs and opened the door of the bedroom. The light from the outside was dim, and he could see the general situation inside.


    Suk is just about to help Ye Wei enter, but she feels that the woman''s steps are twisted and stands face to face in front of her. Her arms are on her shoulders and she looks at herself.


    Even a minute or two or three minutes of silence, two people looking at each other, quiet room, it seems that only two people intense heartbeat and heavy breathing.


    Ye Wei slowly stood on tiptoe, gently kisses Suk''s lips, very gently, like tasting the most delicious food in the world, his tongue slowly sweeping.


    Suk didn''t know when to respond. The two people''s kisses became more and more intense, and they hugged each other tightly, as if they wanted to be one.


    I feel Ye Wei''s beautiful posture in my arms, the surging torrent in my body, and the sequelae of the flower picking system upgrade. But Suk didn''t resist. After the lip separation, he first took a good breath, then picked Ye Wei up and strode into the room.


    The room didn''t turn on the light, even it was too late to turn on the light, but what could it do? Some things can be done without having to turn on the light at all.


    When Suk fell on yewei''s chest and tasted the sweet fragrance of Saussurea on the big snow mountain, their clothes had already fallen all over the ground. Yewei''s breathing was so fast that he arched up and even pressed Suk''s head with one hand.Suk''s brain is dizzy, but it doesn''t affect his instinctive reaction. His hot tongue is like a mine detector, never falling into a corner. Ye Wei''s body is more like a wave, sometimes bowing up, sometimes lying down heavily, holding the sheet tightly with both hands.


    "Suk - Suk --" It''s totally unconscious shouting Suk''s name, and even the open legs have begun to constantly rub his body.


    When Su Xiaoke has been transformed into Lu Zhishen, a monk who can pull out weeping willow flowers. When Lu Zhishen comes into contact with the grass which has turned into a pool of spring water, the brave flower monk finally falls into the mire.


    "Well --!" Suk snorted subconsciously, like a bugle.


    Monk Hua entered the local position, cautiously, slowly and step by step. Except that he felt that it was difficult to enter at the beginning, he was flat behind, and finally opened the prelude to his glory.


    Lu Zhishen is good at using a 62 Jin water mill Zen stick. Naturally, the stick is powerful and very brave. The way of attack is to make a big start and make a big break.


    The reason why Shuimo Zen stick is called this name is that there must be water and grinding. In this case, it is worthy of the name. One after another, it moves very fast.


    The sound of fighting in the room is endless, leaving a stirring hymn of heroes on this peaceful night. The composer is Suk and the music composer is Ye Wei.

 Chapter 1220

    At the beginning, Suk underestimated the strength of Heifang''s wine, the mellow taste of his mouth, and the taste of coke, which made him drink a drink. When the morning sun came into the room, Suk could still feel his head heavy when he opened his eyes.


    Lying next to Ye Wei, two people did not know several battles last night. Suk''s strong physical strength and endurance not only beat Ye Wei to death, but also spent a lot of time.


    Even now, ye Wei is still immersed in a dream full of happiness. His whole body is red fruit, and the quilt is slanted on his body, revealing one side of the chest peak. There are even pieces of red marks on it, just like lips.


    Suk suddenly blushed. In his memory, he could connect the fragments of last night together. The red seal on it was his masterpiece. It seemed that he was like a wild animal, biting, swallowing and rushing.


    Leng Leng sitting on the bed, consciousness began to slowly recover, the side of the leaf only sleep like a lazy kitten, what''s the matter with him?


    Originally, I was not afraid of what happened with Ye Wei, but kept avoiding her!


    Maybe it was the pressure Liu Qingqing and Wei Lan brought to him before that made him feel like a tight spring was pressed to the limit, eager to burst out and pour out his inner depression.


    Maybe it''s the alcohol named Heifang that brings me confused consciousness.


    Maybe it''s the sequelae of upgrading. Let yourself resist the strong impulse. [


    but Suk knows that the most important thing is that he suddenly saw Ye Wei wandering outside yesterday. That''s why he was suddenly touched and moved.


    All of a sudden, Suk shivered, as if he suddenly thought of something, and then he carefully lifted his quilt, which was very light, for fear of disturbing Ye Wei''s sleep.


    "It''s over!" Suk felt that his head was about to explode, and he was already confused by the beautiful red plum blossoms on the bed sheet, which seemed to be attacked by the wind and rain.


    And in the space of my mind, the task completion prompt displayed on the screen is even more headache.


    "Task: obtain ye weichuzi Luohong (finish); reward: miscellaneous prescription 1 of synopsis of the golden chamber."


    "Please extract!"


    Suk is not in the mood to consider what kind of prescription this miscellaneous prescription in Synopsis of the golden chamber will be, and how can he suddenly come up with such a reward? His mind is full of one idea. Why is Ye Wei the first time? Why?


    In Suk''s subconscious mind, ye Wei talks about marriage with her former boyfriend who died prematurely. How could ye Wei still be perfect and even meet for the first time? In the bar, she almost took him to the underground wine cellar to bow to the overlord. How could ye Wei not be an unconscious girl!


    But now the bloodstain on the sheet, and recalling yesterday when I entered Ye Wei''s body, I really felt an obstacle. This doubt indicates that this is the case.


    Did you do that membrane repair operation?


    Impossible. The flower picking system will never be fooled by such a trick. If it is, there will be no such task at all. If you are not a virgin for a long time, the blood on the bed can only be called aunt''s sweat at best!


    Suk lifted the quilt and was stunned. The remnant marks of plum blossoms were so dazzling that people could not help but be attracted. It seemed that the cold air suddenly intruded. Ye Wei felt a little chilly under his body. His legs subconsciously rubbed against each other and opened his eyes vaguely.


    "What are you doing?" Last night, after singing heartily, ye Wei''s voice was a little hoarse and rubbed his eyes.


    "For the first time?"


    "Well?" Ye Wei didn''t seem to slow down. He followed Suk''s eyes and looked down. Then he saw the bloody mark. He stretched out his hand and pulled down the quilt: "don''t look!" [


    when he found that Suk didn''t seem to want to jump to the next topic, ye Wei tooted his lips and added a few red clouds to his cheeks: "you''re not happy! I told you before that I was still a Hu girl! "


    When Suk heard her saying this, the gate of memory opened a little, and he soon thought that it was Ye Wei who refused to take medicine and committed suicide. Indeed, she said this sentence at that time, but he didn''t believe it.


    To tell you the truth, if you were sure that ye Wei had never slept with a man before, then you must be able to control it. In fact, there were some reasons for last night''s madness, but now it has become like this!


    "Do you remember?" Suddenly, Suk was stunned, and immediately thought that it was not only yeshang bar, but also the segment just mentioned by Ye Wei. These are the memories abandoned by her, which she should never think of again.


    "Suk!" There is a new change in Ye Wei''s voice. He seems to be hesitant. He slowly sits up and looks directly at Suk. He raises his hand to try to touch Suk''s side face, but he takes it back on the way.


    "In fact, I remember everything except that I was confused at that time!" Ye Wei seemed to be afraid to look into Suk''s eyes. He lowered his head as he said: "everything, before and after, but do you know? My happiest time is in the hospital"You are willing to accompany me and take care of me! I call your husband, although you don''t like it very much, but you still have to take the lead and promise! "


    "I told you the world I described. I said that I was a childhood sweetheart with you. I said that I had met your parents for a long time. I said that I would be engaged to you. In fact, these are all my fantasies and my most beautiful wishes!"


    "How I want to stay at that moment, even if I die at that moment, I feel regret, but then you leave again, and then there is no news!"


    "At that time, I didn''t think about you all the time. In fact, I was thinking about you all the time. I didn''t have you in front of me, but I was full of you in my heart. I was crazy to go to you, see you and call you husband!"


    "But I know it will only make you farther away from me!"


    "I choose to love you silently in my heart!"


    "Believe it or not, I have only you in my heart now!"


    "My house has been sold some time ago, and I have nothing left. I don''t think Feng Yao would like to look at me because he has become crazy! I believe he would like to see me happy too! "


    "Now ye Wei is yours! It''s yours without reservation! She will wait for you here. I want my love for you to become your happiness instead of trouble. I have no requirement for you. I just hope you don''t hate me! "


    "If you can like me a little bit!"


    "I think I will become the happiest woman in the world!"


    Ye Wei slowly tells and confides. Every word goes into Suk''s ear, and then into his heart. He knows that ye Wei has changed, indeed.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1221

    Ye Wei''s voice is getting lower and lower. When he talks about the last word, Suk sees a drop of crystal tears fall instantly on the chest peak. Then the drop of tears bypasses the red bean on the peak and slides down again.


    There are traces of his madness on the exposed chest peak last night, but now Suk goes to see the beautiful soft meat, but there is no light of QY in his eyes, only pity.


    Take a deep breath, Suk raised his hand to hold Ye Wei in his arms. At that moment, ye Wei even trembled slightly: "OK, it''s OK!"


    Suk gently stroked Ye Wei''s clean back, now the mood is very complex, people are meat long, how can he be so cold: "I''m afraid there''s no way to give you the life you want!"


    "I won''t pester you, and I won''t ask you to get married, as long as I can see you!" Ye Wei''s eyes lit up immediately. She could understand the extended meaning of Suk''s words, which showed that he was willing to accept himself now.


    Ye Wei has always been worried about the age gap between herself and Suk. After the new year, she will be 30 years old. She is ten years older than Suk. She knows that this gap will be criticized and even brought rumors in the secular eyes.


    Even she could be sure that Suk''s parents would never agree, but what about that? So she does not expect that she and Suk can enter the palace of marriage. As long as she can watch Suk and have two people together, it is enough.


    Think of here, the tears in the eyes even desperately fell down, completely uncontrollable: "really! Suk, I don''t have any other ideas. As long as you like me and love me, I will be satisfied! "


    Looking at Ye Wei with tears pouring down, Suk hugs her hard. At this time, he really can''t give her the slightest promise, but Suk knows in his heart that he won''t give up on her now. [


    "stop crying! It''s not good to cry any more! " Looking at Ye Wei''s uncontrollable tears, Suk gently wipes them away for her, but they help her at all.


    "I didn''t look good at all. Now I''m old enough to have crow''s feet around my eyes!" Ye Wei Du mouth, coquetry looking at Suk.


    "No, I''m not old at all. I like you now!" Suk''s words, mellow voice, in Ye Wei''s ears is so wonderful, this is the most beautiful love words, eyes with tears, mouth with a smile, directly sat on Suk''s body.


    "Husband!"


    "Husband!"


    "Husband!"


    Repeated over and over again, this is not a name that can only be called in the hospital by pretending to be stupid. What I call now is of course, and what I call now will not cause Suk''s antipathy.


    Two hands on Suk''s shoulder, across his legs, condescending, after shouting again and again, it seems not enjoyable, began to become a chicken eating rice, constantly pecking and kissing Suk''s lips.


    After a while, bobbobbobo finally turned into a deep kiss. With eyes closed, he hugged Suk''s shoulder tightly. His hot lips and smart tongue collided and rubbed with each other constantly, jumping out the spark of love.


    Suk also forced to hold Ye Wei, ye Wei''s full chest peak, directly against his chest, with her breathing, waves of surging to himself.


    Two people had never been dressed, so Suk could even feel the tip of Ye Wei''s mountains. The fruit ripened slowly. The spark turned into a fire, and the fire turned into a prairie fire.


    Su Xiaoke, who was exhausted last night, grew up slowly from the state of loach just now. A few minutes later, he even turned into a giant dragon. The Dragon looked up, and there seemed to be a voice calling it from the sky.


    Ye Wei seems to feel something strange under him. The more majestic guy seems to have turned into a jade pillar. He wants to pierce himself directly. However, the mud below him is also muddy. He breathes more heavily. He gives a hand, just gives it a little help, and then moves his sitting posture a little.


    Poof!


    Like hearing a dull sound, ye Wei straightened his body unconsciously, raised his head, and felt the sudden influx of fullness in his body. [


    Ye Weixiang is stepping on the galloping horse. Her long hair is constantly swinging with her movements, and then there are the two groups of charming soft meat. Suk has been lying on the bed with her eyes closed and her hands on her waist.


    Wild Ye Wei''s up and down ups and downs, to bring a * * enough to make people collapse comfortable, tightly bite the lower lip, action faster and faster.


    Suk suddenly thought of a saying on the Internet: Although I look like a toothpick, my frequency is enough to surpass that of a sewing machine. I''m afraid Ye Wei has almost reached this level now. Of course, he will never be a toothpick.


    After a while, suddenly Suk opened his eyes and listened. There was a buzzing sound downstairs. It seemed that someone had opened the shutter door: "yewei, someone is opening the door downstairs!"


    Ye Wei slowed down slightly, and his breath was heavy: "don''t worry about her, it''s my shop assistant!" While speaking, he accelerated the speed again, and even the humming voice did not deliberately lower.


    Suk doesn''t want to be heard while he is doing this sport, but ye Wei is obviously immersed in it now and can''t extricate himself. Well, he won''t extricate himself."Hoo Suk now wants to be able to solve the battle quickly. As soon as he turns over, he presses Ye Wei under his body, which immediately sets off a bloodbath and shakes the ground.


    The symphony in the room can''t stop for a moment. I don''t know how long it took, Suk finally solved the battle successfully and returned home.


    Looking at Ye Wei on the bed like a pool of mud, dressed, he stood beside the bed: "you lie down first, I have to go first, and I have to go to school!"


    "Well! Go ahead! You won''t be criticized for being late Ye Wei is really unable to move, until now the body can''t help but spasm, but this spasm is not pain, but residual comfort.


    "Nothing!" Anyway, Suk is now absent from school and late has become the norm. Anyway, there is no difference between one more time and one less time. As for what to wash, let''s talk about it at school!


    When Suk came downstairs, he saw a girl in her early twenties, cleaning. When she heard the voice, she turned her head subconsciously and looked over.


    With a pair of black framed eyes, Qi Liu Hai''er''s round little face turned red at the moment. When he saw Suk, he even did something about it.


    If Suk naively believes that the girl didn''t hear the voice of fighting with Ye Wei just now, then his IQ is estimated to have fallen to the bottom. He unnaturally squeezed out an awkward smile, and then ran away without looking back.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1222

    "I hate it


    "So loud!"


    "This man is a real pain in the neck!"


    "I don''t know if Viagra is eating too much, so fierce!"


    "Why did ye Wei find such a man for such a long time?"


    "I''m so angry!"


    "Hooligans!"


    "Sex wolf!"


    The clerk of Ye Wei Gallery sat behind the counter, while playing with his mobile phone and brushing his micro blog, gritting his teeth and condemning the man before him. The more he said, the more angry he was, the more he blushed. [


    Suk is a little self-contained now, standing in front of the counter, listening to the girl with black round glasses criticizing herself, how embarrassed it is.


    "That!" Suk decided that it''s better to take the initiative to open her mouth, or she won''t find herself until the girl''s microblog has been forwarded, replied and liked one by one.


    "Ah? When did you come from? " The girl subconsciously raised her head. When she saw that Suk was standing in front of her, she was so scared that she almost did something on the stool. Her face could not be more red.


    "Well, it''s when you say that you''ve eaten too much Viagra, so hard!" Suk is also a face language, looking at the red faced girl in front of her, shaking the breakfast in her hand: "for you and ye Wei, please send it to her later!"


    "Oh The girl took the KFC logo belt from Suk''s hand, and her hands were shaking. After all, she spoke ill of others behind her back and was directly hit by the principal. Nothing would be more humiliating.


    Looking at the girl''s embarrassed appearance, Suk suddenly felt that she had scolded her for a long time, which was a bit of a shame: "that I''m so fierce, doesn''t mean I need to take medicine!"


    After saying that, he watched the girl blush to her neck, lowered her head and did not dare to look at herself. This time, she took revenge and turned away.


    He took a taxi to yeshang bar, drove his Passat away, and ran directly to school. At this time, he had finished two classes. It seemed that the teacher was not uncommon for Suk to be absent from class. Moreover, he was excellent in all subjects, so he turned a blind eye.


    Of course, Suk''s performance in class is absolutely a good student. He doesn''t sleep, doesn''t talk disorderly, and is honest. He seems to be listening carefully. Sometimes he frowns and ponders. When he wants to understand, he will show a knowing smile.


    It''s just that Suk really stares at the blackboard seriously, but now he''s not listening to anything. Instead, he enters the system space to receive rewards.


    "Task: obtain ye weichuzi Luohong (finish); reward: miscellaneous prescription 1 of synopsis of the golden chamber."


    "Please extract!"


    A soft white light flashed in the space, and then there was another thing hidden in the hand of the desk drawer. Looking down, it was another piece of paper, hemp paper with a strong sense of age, which was the same as the one in pingbanfang, and on one side, it was also written: "synopsis of the Golden Chamber".


    "Green tea, white vinegar, Pseudostellaria heterophylla, tangerine peel, yam, malt, Shanzhai, tieshanshoushen and wolfberry are the nine flavors of mashed juice, which can be turned into Sichuan peach blossom, and the phlegm can be removed by drinking it!"


    Suk lowered his head, frowned with the hemp paper in his hand, and recited it in his heart. First, there were all kinds of medicinal materials, and then there was the division of dosage, even accurate to a few points. He had been rewarded for mastering the basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine for a long time, and naturally knew that they were all medicinal materials. [


    again, there are three words "peach blossom soup" on the final signature.


    Peach blossom soup? Suk naturally doesn''t think it''s a kind of food just because of the name. After all, it''s produced by synopsis of the golden chamber. It''s naturally extraordinary, which can be proved by Pingban prescription.


    Synopsis of the golden chamber, written by Zhang Zhongjing of the Eastern Han Dynasty, is one of the classic ancient books of traditional Chinese medicine. Ancient and modern doctors highly praised this book. They call it the ancestor of the prescription book, the classic of the medical prescription and the model of treating miscellaneous diseases. Suke knew it for a long time, so this peach blossom soup must be a doubtful prescription.


    However, it''s not clear what effect this prescription has. Moreover, the name of this prescription is not as straightforward as Pingban prescription. From this literal meaning, there is no useful information at all.


    I can''t help but read it again from the beginning to the end. The final goal is to "clean up phlegm". I should be able to catch a little clue.


    Turn on your mobile phone, go directly to Baidu, search the four words of "clean phlegm", and suddenly a big search result appears. Suk keeps flipping one by one. I didn''t expect that the simple four words would involve such a large amount of information.


    Even qianjinfang and compendium of Materia Medica have appeared. According to Li Shizhen, the decline of walking and diarrhea can benefit the large intestine very quickly, which can be used to treat Qi excess and human diseases. If the water is full of swelling, and the accumulation is large and small, it will be beneficial and harmful.


    All in all, all in all, sukele finally understood that this peach blossom soup is nothing else, this is weight loss oral liquid!


    As the saying goes, Yan Shou is the queen of emperor Cheng of the Han Dynasty, Zhao Feiyan. She has been drinking peach blossom Soup for a long time, so she is light and graceful, like Yan Fei and Feng Wu. She is favored by the emperor.However, with the death of Zhao Feiyan by Wang Mang, this magical prescription disappeared. Even if later medical experts tried to supplement it, the effect could only reach two or three.


    I didn''t expect that the house would fall into my own hands in the end. Suk took a deep breath with a piece of linen paper in his hand, and his heart began to jump up again.


    I deeply know that women are keen to lose weight. Even at the beginning, my mother bought some weight-loss tea. When she drank it, she was very happy, but when she went to the toilet, she was very depressed. In the end, there was no effect.


    And there are so many weight-loss products on the market. There are so many kinds of weight-loss drugs, weight-loss tea, oral liquid, body-building clothes, weight-loss belts, but the results! None of them worked.


    If the secret recipe of peach blossom soup is successful, it will shock the world. To be honest, there are more fat people in foreign countries than in China. Some time ago, after watching a reality show "super weight loss king", Suk knows that there are too many people who want to lose weight and dream of losing weight.


    Who can understand the pain of fat people, who has heard their cry, who has seen the pain after their failure to lose weight, and even who can really help you to fulfill your wishes instead of just cheating money.


    Suk believes in the flower picking system as well as the effect of the peach blossom soup. Now he even wants to shout: the gospel of fat man is coming!


    Sitting in the classroom, looking at the blackboard, now Suk has thought of the scene after this prescription became a real oral liquid to the market.


    I didn''t expect that before Ping ban Fang was introduced to the market, the second weight explosion would appear. Maybe in the end, it is really possible to establish a huge beauty group.


    Suk is not keen on how much money she can earn. Now she has enough money to spend, but she is more willing to see Luofei tobacco''s success in establishing a beauty kingdom. If sister Yanjie knows about it, she will be crazy!


    [author''s digression]: Dear book friends and children''s shoes, I''d like to pay you a new year''s greetings. Thank you for your support over the past year. Thank you!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1223

    Suk took time to go home at noon, but he didn''t even go back home for several days. It''s really not decent. However, Su Youfu and Zhang Xue have immunity to Suk''s haunting. After all, their son has grown up and has his own affairs, so they understand it very well.


    Li Feifei originally planned to go to the canteen for lunch. Although Suk also asked her if she wanted to go back with her, she knew that Suk''s parents were very busy. If she went, she would have to be busy for a while. I''m afraid that cooking alone would take a long time, so she didn''t go with her.


    Some people like Christmas Eve, and Christmas is the same. Fortunately, Dujuan has gone on a tour these days. Otherwise, it is very likely that she will take duwan to find herself. Rao Shi, Wan Qihong, who is far away in Yanjing, is still asking herself if she wants to spend the holiday together. After all, Yanjing is more lively.


    Of course, there are Macao compatriots who send congratulatory telegrams. Bai Xue and he Fenglu call themselves separately, but the difference is that Bai Xue talks about her missing, and he Fenglu says more about her thanks to Suk, who saved her grandfather after all.


    To Suk''s surprise, after he Fenglu hung up the phone, he quickly sent a short message, which was simple, with only two words: "miss you!"


    I don''t know what he Fenglu thinks, but I always feel that the change of things is a bit unpredictable. Fortunately, there is a short distance between several people, so I''m not afraid that they will suddenly appear and make me in a hurry.


    In the afternoon, Suk sent a text message to Li Feifei to ask if she needed to buy some hand gifts when she went to her home for the first time. Although she said she didn''t need to, she still followed Suk to choose gifts after school.


    It''s true that the first visit is of great significance.


    Suk has been proficient in traditional Chinese medicine, and after acupuncture, he despises the nutritional noodles on the market. These things are all named as valuable traditional Chinese medicine, ginseng, pilose antler, Cordyceps sinensis, Ganoderma lucidum, snow lotus and Polygonum multiflorum. In fact, the real therapeutic effect is very little.


    On the contrary, it''s better to buy some fruit to eat comfortably. I chose some seasonal fruits, bought a tie for Li Weishuang, and a scarf for Zhao Hui. Then I set out to Li Feifei''s house.


    Before that, Suk had never been to her home, and she didn''t even know where her neighborhood was, but with Li Feifei leading the way, it became very easy.


    "Your family lives here!" Suk drives Li Feifei into the city of Phoenix. This community is also a very high-end residential area in Weihai City. When he enters the community, he sees a lot of Mercedes Benz, Rolls Royce and even official cars in front of him.


    Li Weishuang''s company is very profitable, and he bought a house very early. Now the market price has doubled.


    "Yes! Remember this time, if you want to come to my house in the future, come to my house by yourself! "


    Li Feifei said coquettishly, and then continued to guide Suk: "over there, it''s unit 3, building 7!"


    Li Weishuang is downstairs. One of them is to pick up the two children. In addition, now that he is recovering, he also needs a certain amount of activity, so he is walking slowly downstairs.


    "Uncle!" Suk got out of the car with his things. Li Weishuang welcomed Suk as soon as he saw that Suk was coming: "you child, just come here for dinner. What else do you bring? It''s so strange!"


    "Nothing, just a little gift!" Suk has a lot of money now. Although the price of these things is not very low, they are not as stingy as they used to be. After all, people are poor and have short ambitions, and only when they are rich can they be arrogant.


    "Hurry upstairs!" Li Weishuang went to the company in the morning. His company headquarters has moved away, but Weihai still has an office here. Just as a few people were about to go upstairs, they saw an SUV with a local number plate stop and just stop beside them.


    "Suk!" A man opened the door and jumped down.


    It''s getting late, but the street lights in the community are already on, so Suk can see who this man is at a glance and quickly walks over with a smile: "director Zhao, Hello! Hello


    Zhao Tianlin, the director of the city''s National Security Bureau who was seen at the airport police station last time, was not the other person. He was in his 40s and had a short cut. Although he was in winter, he was very thin and neat. I don''t know whether he was cold or not.


    "Hello! Hello! I didn''t expect to meet you here. I said I would call you in a few days! By the way, are you - Zhao Tianlin has always been curious about Suk''s identity in the Ministry of national security, but what he does for national security is that he knows the importance of things, so he won''t ask about them.


    But in the end, the enthusiasm for Suk can quickly close the relationship between the two people, so Suk doesn''t avoid anything: "come and see an elder! Zhao Bureau, you live in this community! "


    "Yes! I came out of the army that year and bought it with the transfer fee. Otherwise, I couldn''t afford to buy a house here! " Zhao Tianlin said while looking at Li Weishuang, he had guessed that this should be Suke''s elder: "Hello! I''m Zhao Tianlin! "


    For Suk needs respect, so his elders, even though they are not as old as themselves, Zhao Tianlin is also the first to take the initiative to extend his hand."Hello, Zhao bureau! I''m Li Weishuang from Shuangfeng trade In fact, Li Weishuang has long recognized who this person is. After all, he lives in a community. Before the company headquarters moved out of Weihai, he also went in and out of the community every day. He knows some of the residents very well.


    Zhao Tianlin is the head of the National Security Bureau. He is a serious cadre at the department level. The most powerful point is that the public security bureau is under vertical management. At the municipal level, there is very little restraint on him. It can be said that his status is somewhat detached. But if you doubt his authority, it is a big mistake.


    It can be said that he has contacts with the Public Security Bureau and the military division, which can be called a violent organ. Naturally, he can''t be underestimated.


    However, looking at his performance just now, he took the initiative to get out of the car and say hello to Suk, and the object of greeting was Suk. This made Li Wei curious. After all, the two sides were far away from each other in terms of status. However, he was relieved to think that Suk was so powerful in Yanjing.


    Sure enough, Suk is not as simple as he imagined!


    "Suk, I''m really sorry, that Zhang Jinming''s case has been put down by the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection, but it seems that their County Commission for Discipline Inspection has some conflicts, so they are still going through the procedure!"


    After Zhao Tianlin said hello to Li Weishuang, he was a little embarrassed to explain to Suk. After all, he did it all by himself at that time. After so long, there was no definite result. It was really embarrassing.


    "Conflict?" To tell you the truth, Suk has been so busy these days that he has already forgotten about it. But now he suddenly thinks of it, and soon the hateful face of Zhang Jinming and his wife at that time appears.


    The nameless fire began to come out again, but naturally, he would not really get angry in front of Zhao Tianlin. In that case, he would be a bit too hard on his face: "it''s OK! Go ahead with the procedure, there will always be results! "


    Another new year! Is there a red envelope!

 Chapter 1224

    Zhao Tianlin originally wanted to wait until things were done, and then ask for credit with Suk. Although both sides are not superior or subordinate, the Ministry of national security and the Municipal Security Bureau are always in the same line. It can even be said that this is the central and local government. As the same system, Zhao Tianlin can''t blame for doing so.


    However, the matter was not as simple as he had imagined before. He asked the anti-corruption bureau of the municipal procuratorate and said hello to the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection to check the Deputy Secretary of a township. It''s easy to catch him. Who knows that when he got to the County Commission for Discipline Inspection, he got stuck directly.


    This makes him angry. They all say that there is no mistake in doing nothing. The more you do, the more mistakes you make. Zhao Tianlin feels that he seems to be such a sad example. After doing everything, he is likely to get a bad impression.


    So he is now paying attention to the development of the situation and wondering if he should communicate with Suk about it. Today, he just met Suk after work and finally found an opportunity.


    When it comes to the inside story, Zhao Tianlin deliberately lowered his voice. After all, this ignominious thing is not humane enough. After hearing this, Suk nodded and didn''t say much.


    Li Weishuang invited Zhao Tianlin to go up and sit down together, but Zhao Tianlin naturally would not go up to disturb him. After all, he was not even familiar with Suk. Now he went up, which was a bit shallow and profound. After saying hello to Li Weishuang, he left.


    The so-called inside story is very simple. Beitun Township, as the jurisdiction of Weihai airport, involves too many things in the development and transformation, which has huge interests.


    Jinqiao yinlucao building, which is the grade division of making money in the construction industry, among which building bridges can cut off the greatest benefits, but compared with the airport, these are all pediatrics.


    Weihai airport is not a large airport, but it is still one of the key projects of Weihai City a few days ago, with a total investment of 545 million yuan. It is still amazing that such a huge sum of money, even if it is intercepted and supervised from top to bottom, falls into the hands of beitunxiang.


    How can I take this money with ease? Of course, the interests are all involved!


    Therefore, the money paid by Beitun township to the county should not be too much. There are millions of them. This is an invisible connection. It is an interest as well as a protection.


    From top to bottom, even at the municipal level, the same situation is likely to exist, so the progress of the event is difficult to imagine. As the head of the township, he should naturally protect his deputy secretary, otherwise his position will not be guaranteed!


    So the county-level leaders also have such concerns. It''s not appropriate to use it to describe Zhang Jinming as a little man. However, the importance of Zhang can also be expressed by burning jade and destroying fish.


    Suk really threw the matter out of the blue, but now I think of it, I always feel that I have to teach this Zhang Jinming a lesson, and this kind of person must be punished.


    To tell you the truth, it''s not difficult to clean him up or even eliminate him. Since Suk dares to bring people from Macao, holding a submachine gun, there is no difficulty for a small Deputy Secretary of the township party committee.


    But Suk doesn''t think it''s the best punishment for him to do so. If he can get out the evidence of his crime, it will be much easier. It''s just like the original Wu Yi man, looking for his account book? Or steal all his greedy money?


    But Suk just thought about it for a moment, and soon put it aside. After all, Li Weishuang is still on the side. The temperature outside is not high, so it''s better to go upstairs earlier.


    Zhao Hui cooks in person, because their house is often uninhabited for several months, so she doesn''t hire any nanny. Fortunately, she is not only a strong woman, but also a good wife and mother. It''s not difficult to cook.


    "Good aunt!" As soon as Su Ke entered the door, he saw Zhao Hui in an apron coming. It seemed that it was calculated according to the time after school. There were some cold dishes on the other side of the restaurant.


    "Here comes Suk! OK, now let''s start cooking! " Zhao Hui was about to walk into the kitchen, but Li Feifei stretched out her hand and pulled her arm.


    When Zhao Hui looks at Li Feifei''s eyes, she finds out that Su Ke still has something in her hand. It turns out that her daughter is asking for credit for Su Ke: "Su Ke, why do you pay for something when you are asked to eat? You''re welcome


    "Ma! Suk bought you a scarf. It''s beautiful! " Li Feifei took her mother''s arm, but Zhao Hui still had water marks on her hand: "good! I see. Mom will cook some good dishes for Suk later! "


    As she said this, Zhao Hui went back to the kitchen, where she heard the sound of gas burning.


    "Suk, come and sit down first!" Li Weishuang spent a lot of energy walking downstairs. Now he is still in the recovery period, and his body can''t support him for a long time. He pulls Suk to sit on the sofa, and Li Feifei goes to make tea for him.


    "I really want to thank you very much. I wanted to treat you to a good meal outside, but Feifei''s mother has to cook herself. Hehe, if it doesn''t taste good for a while, you have to bear with it!" Li Wei made a joke.


    "Why! It''s better to eat at home. No matter how delicious it is, it doesn''t taste as good as home! " What Suk said is more appropriate."I went to the Municipal Public Security Bureau a few days ago, and director Sun received me there. If he hadn''t told me, I didn''t know you had helped so much here! Thank you for this case, too! " Li Weishuang is really shocked by Suk''s great energy, which is not the ability that an 18-year-old junior can show.


    If you can get in touch with the experts in the General Hospital of Yanjing military region, arrange to live in the sanatorium which is difficult for ordinary people to enter, and come to have a meal, you can meet a head of the Bureau, and you can also let people say hello very politely. You are familiar with leaders at a certain level in the Public Security Bureau, or this is just the tip of his iceberg.


    "Uncle, you are so kind! It''s just that a notice of assistance has been issued here, and friends over there have analyzed that it''s really possible to smuggle out, which is a bit difficult to do! " Suk also told the truth. In such a small case, even if the murderer didn''t sneak out, but escaped to some deep mountain forest, I''m afraid it''s a needle in a haystack to catch him.


    "It doesn''t matter whether we can catch them or not! After this, I''m open to it. Life is not easy. There''s no need to get tangled up about these things. The company just lost some money and can still earn it back! "


    Li Weishuang seems that after the car accident, the whole person''s mental state is more thorough. Indeed, after experiencing life and death, his vision will be very different.

 Chapter 1225

    If there is anything wrong with Zhao Hui''s craftsmanship, the biggest drawback is that she puts less salt. She is embarrassed to accept her husband''s and daughter''s opinions. Fortunately, Suk is considerate. She always says that saltiness is just right. Then she gives her some excuses based on the knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Listen, this is the expert''s explanation. If you eat too salty, you will get high blood pressure, high cholesterol, stomach disease, cold and calcium loss, so we have to develop this good habit all the time!"


    After listening to Suk''s defense for Zhao Hui, the hostess is finally able to hold her head high and give important guidance for her diet in the next period.


    Suk''s mouth is slightly upturned. He deeply sympathizes with Li Wei''s father and daughter. After all, today''s dishes are a little too light and need to be improved.


    In a word, the meal was quite pleasant. Zhao Hui kept bringing food to Suke, which made Suke''s job basically full.


    Because Li Weishuang is still in the convalescence, he has no way to drink. In fact, this is exactly what Suk wants. He has no way. This is the sorrow of shallow drinking. He really has no way to enjoy the pleasure of drinking.


    After dinner, Suk and Li Wei go back to the living room for tea, while Li Feifei cleverly follows Zhao Huishou to pick up the kitchen.


    Li Weishuang didn''t mention anything like Zhao Tianlin. He didn''t need to know so much about these things, and he was suspected of inquiring about Suk * *.


    But in the face of students, the eternal topic is basically focused on academic performance, Li Weishuang is no exception: "Suk, Feifei says you are the first in the grade now, how about it? Which school are you going to go to? "


    "If there is no accident, I will apply for Yanjing University!" Suk''s answer didn''t come out of Li Weishuang''s expectation. After all, Yanjing University is the leading university in China. If a student can be admitted there, he can be sure that his future is limitless.


    "Well, Feifei means the same thing, but this girl has fallen behind a lot of homework some time ago. You have to help her more, or you won''t be able to cry to death if you fail!" Li Weishuang naturally knows that his daughter wants to go to the same school as Suk.


    "Feifei''s performance has improved again! I think she will be admitted to Yanjing University! " What Suk said is not empty talk. In No.17 middle school, the number of people who are promoted to Yanjing University every year can basically reach 30.


    But these 30 people just passed the score line, and a large part of them would choose other universities. After all, the score lines of various majors in universities are also different. According to the scores, it''s better to change universities than to enter the unpopular majors in Yanjing University!


    "You are not children now. You have your own plans. Our parents will not force you to do anything, but now you are still at a critical stage. You can''t delay your life because of falling in love. After all, whether you can enter a good university is also a watershed in your life!"


    Li Weishuang was born in a famous university. He has deep experience in this aspect, and some words are only suitable for him to say to Suk: "we don''t object to falling in love, and my uncle also hopes you can have a good result!"


    For this topic, Suk is really unable to answer, can only nod on one side, indeed, he has no way to say what commitment, and Suk''s character will not empty head to say some empty words.


    Fortunately, Li Feifei appeared at the right time. In fact, the topic of mother and daughter in the kitchen is no more than that. Even Zhao Hui''s words are more profound. It''s about the relationship between men and women. I hope my daughter will never make anything happen. So Li Feifei ran away and ran here.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Li Feifei didn''t know what they were talking about, but seeing that Suk''s face was a little red, he thought it would not be much better. He was shy in his heart, so he wanted to change the topic quickly.


    "Nothing, just talk about your study!" Li Wei double smile, looking at Li Feifei coquettishly sat in his side, very doting raised his hand to touch her head.


    "Come on! Have some fruit Zhao Hui came out of the kitchen with a plate of cut apples. In fact, it was not the first time that we met. She spoke casually and asked Suke to eat more.


    After chatting for a while, in order to avoid the embarrassment of the two children, Li Weishuang and his wife all went back to their room to have a rest. Naturally, Li Feifei took Suk to his boudoir.


    Girls'' rooms are almost the same, mostly in warm colors. The walls are painted light pink, with a single bed, a dresser in the corner, a computer on the desk, and pictures of Li Feifei from childhood to adulthood on the wall. Suk smells a fragrance as soon as he enters the door.


    The aroma is the same as that of Li Feifei. Suk sniffs unconsciously.


    "Is it fragrant?" In the absence of her parents, Li Feifei is naturally much more relaxed and comfortable. Moreover, both of them have already eaten the forbidden fruit, and they are not embarrassed.


    "It''s so fragrant, just like you do!" Suk said the truth, but in Li Feifei''s ears, he recognized a little bit of reverie ambiguity.The charm of forbidden fruit is irresistible to both men and women. So is Li Feifei. After finishing the match with Suk in Yanjing, although he was shocked by his aunt''s delay, he was safe.


    Now two people in this closed and small space without any interference, it is easy to burst out sparks. Li Feifei takes a deep breath, and suddenly comes to mind the moment when he was in bed with Suk.


    His heart beat faster and his whole body became hot and dry. His little face turned red. He was at a loss. He stood aside and suddenly lowered his head. He seemed to be ashamed of his sudden idea.


    But Suk didn''t find Li Feifei strange, subconsciously looked at the furnishings in the room, especially interested in her photos, went to the wall, sure enough, Li Feifei was a beautiful child.


    And these photos have a wide range of views, and even photos of her in a lovely swimsuit, bending over, holding her knees in both hands, standing on the beach, showing a brilliant smile.


    No matter how conservative the swimsuit is, it''s still tightly wrapped around the body. The chest peak is very tall and straight. The two long legs are slightly separated, and the figure is slim and graceful, which is amazing.


    At this time, Suk suddenly felt that Li Feifei hugged him from behind and put his hands around his waist. He just saw the tall and straight twin peaks in the photo, squeezing himself with elasticity and leaning his head on his shoulder. He asked softly.


    "Is it fragrant?"


    Suk''s body was tense and a little stiff, but he soon relaxed: "fragrant! It''s delicious


    "I asked - do you want to?"

 Chapter 1226

    With a buzz, Suk felt that his brain was a little confused for a moment, and then he swallowed his saliva, and his body began to restless involuntarily.


    Li Feifei closed her eyes and gently rubbed Suk''s shoulder with her side face. The heavy breath came to Suk''s ears clearly, and the little hand that had been placed on Suk''s waist began to move constantly.


    "Well? Do you want to? "


    Li Feifei''s voice came again. Even this time, the tone of her voice changed, which made her more charming.


    Suk''s heart beat very fast, and he could feel li Feifei''s blazing emotion, and his body responded faithfully.


    But one thing is that the place is not suitable at this moment. I''m in Li Feifei''s boudoir now. In another room, I''m afraid Li Weishuang and Zhao Hui didn''t sleep at all.


    After all, it''s still early. After dinner and chatting, it''s only more than eight o''clock at most. And although they have given themselves time to be alone with Li Feifei, I''m afraid they are also observing secretly!


    Thinking of this, Suk took a deep breath again. After a few quick turns, he slowly turned around, looked into Li Feifei''s tender eyes and said helplessly, "I really want to, but now I''m at your home!"


    "Yes! Do you want to go to your house? " Li Feifei was obviously a little confused. Then he saw Suk turn his head toward the door and react immediately.


    It''s a bit dangerous to know that both parents are here when you spit out your tongue: "what should I do then? Why don''t we go out? "


    Otherwise, once a woman is in love, she is a crazier animal than a man. Now she is going to take Suk out.


    "No! I''m going to take you out. I''m afraid your parents really have to think more about it! " Suk is also very helpless, fortunately just twelve section brocade strength, let oneself smooth a lot.


    Looking at Li Feifei''s small mouth, Suk can only appease her emotion. Of course, this kind of appeasement naturally needs action, such as a deep kiss.


    Two people hugged each other tightly, hot red lips constantly touching, until two people are a little out of breath, this is separated, too! As soon as Suk saw Li Feifei''s appearance, she knew it was worse. The little girl was obviously over emotional. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were eager.


    It seems that he has a tendency to be impatient. Suk himself is not so good. He is breathing heavily. It seems that there are two villains fighting in his heart.


    One shouts out when he should. As long as he is careful and makes a quick decision, it should not arouse the suspicion of Li Feifei''s parents.


    The other is constantly persuading Suk, in case of being bumped into, he really has no face to see people, in Li Feifei''s house, and the next door is her parents, and then he has to be like this, isn''t this a sperm brain?


    As soon as the sequelae of the system starts to attack, it will not stop until it reaches the goal. One wave is higher than another. The twelve section brocade of Taoism is constantly resisting, but it seems that this stalemate situation will soon change.


    "Hoo Suk breathed out a breath, quickly released the hand holding Li Feifei, walked two steps, and then came to the window, suddenly opened the window.


    All of a sudden, the cold air was blowing in front of him, like a cold wind. Suk shivered subconsciously. Finally, he woke up with the help of external force. But this course of treatment still needs to be consolidated. Rao Shi''s face was chilly and stiff.


    The air-conditioning outside the window immediately lowered the temperature of the room. At the same time, it calmed down Li Feifei. The little girl was embarrassed to think of what she had just done. She didn''t know what to do. She stood in the same place, bowed her head and said nothing.


    Suk holds the window frame in both hands and looks out. The moon is not good tonight. He hides in the clouds. If the street lights are not on in the community, he may have reached the point where he can''t see his fingers.


    Looking away from the night sky, suddenly a premonition appeared in my heart, as if something was about to happen. It was totally unconscious and swept over the top of a building in the distance.


    "Well?" Suk frowned slightly. When he looked carefully, it seemed that there was a figure shaking on the top floor. Because the distance was not close, he could not see clearly.


    But who will be in the mood to run to the top of the building to be frozen this evening? Is it suicide?


    Think of here, Suk is more left a mind, closely staring at the shadow, and then saw the figure hovering on the roof, suddenly dropped a rope like thing, straight down, because it is just in the side of the building, very humble, ordinary people will not pay attention to it.


    Spiderman appeared, and the figure climbed down the rope. When Suk saw the whole figure of the man, he clenched his fist and said in his heart: "there''s no place to look for if you break the iron shoes. It''s no effort."


    This person is definitely the female thief Mu Wanqing!


    And judging by experience, once the system releases the task, then the task target should appear soon. Now it''s only two days later, and it''s really sunny in the evening!


    At the thought of the female snitch, Suk was so angry that she almost let the woman hurt her brother. This is a deep hatred. The revenge must be avenged!Of course, in order to reward the task, we have to catch her and teach her a good lesson. That''s the palm thunder. What a mysterious place it is. It''s not clear but it''s sharp!


    "Feifei, I remember something else. I have to go back first!" Suk took a deep breath and took another look at the buildings over there. Here are seven buildings. According to the distance and sequence, there should be fifteen.


    It''s so far away. Thanks to the advanced system, all the functions of Suk''s body have been strengthened again. His eyesight must have been greatly enhanced. Otherwise, let alone seeing the thin shadow of the snitch, he might not even be a big man lying there.


    "Oh Li Feifei is still a little embarrassed and answers subconsciously, but Suk doesn''t care to have a good talk with her now. If anything happens tomorrow, it''s important to catch the thief now.


    As soon as he got out of Li Feifei''s boudoir, Suk realized how dangerous he was just now. He didn''t know when Li Wei and his wife came back to the living room again. If this guy makes any noise in his boudoir, it''s not the lice on the bald head. It''s obvious!


    "Uncle and aunt, I want to go home first!" Suk was a little stunned and said hello to them.


    "Not for a while?" Zhao Hui seems to have tried to hold on for a while.


    "No, it''s too late. Uncle and aunt, let''s have a rest early." Suk kept polite, which won their favor. Indeed, even if two people are in love now, their parents will worry about staying in the same room for a long time.


    "Well, slow down on the way, Feifei. You can see Suk off." Li Weishuang and Zhao Hui both stand up and take Suk to the door, while Li Feifei, the designated representative of seeing off, lowers his head and follows Suk to the downstairs.

 Chapter 1227

    Suk is in the front and Li Feifei is in the back. The girl, with her head down, seems to be a little shy and embarrassed for her previous love. She just follows Suk downstairs without saying a word.


    "Well, go back! It''s so cold outside Suk turned around and looked at Li Feifei. The light outside was shining on her little face. It seemed that there was a little bit of parting melancholy and she was chucking.


    "What''s the matter? Not happy? " Suk can see that Li Feifei''s expression is a little unhappy. You don''t have to think about it. It seems that the Christmas night is not so romantic.


    "Well!" Li Feifei very honest nodded, looking at Suk, eyes are very sad.


    Suk shrugged his shoulders and reached out to touch Li Feifei''s side face. "If you''re not happy, I''m mindless."


    "Mindless and unhappy" is a cartoon that Suk saw when he was very young. I don''t remember the specific plot very clearly, but the name is still very impressive.


    "Let''s go out for a walk!" Li Feifei didn''t change the topic because of Suk''s cold jokes. He took a deep breath and finally made a decision.


    "Eh!" Sukton was a little embarrassed. According to the truth, the beautiful woman had to follow her, but she couldn''t delay her time. The female snitch was waiting for her to clean up!


    "That - not so good!" Suk scratched his head and looked up subconsciously: "uncle and aunt should worry about me turning you away!"


    "You don''t want to be with me!" This time, Li Feifei''s face was even worse. He stepped forward and glared at Suk, and seemed even more unhappy.


    "No! no Isn''t it a bit special today? " Suk doesn''t want to make Li Feifei sad for Christmas, but if he doesn''t catch Mu Wanqing this time, the next time he meets her, it will be a long time. Maybe this mission will be judged as a failure.


    "Dear! We still have time! " No way, Suk can only use a killer, a hug Li Feifei, immediately kiss up.


    At the beginning, Li Feifei struggled to show her unhappiness, but soon gave up the resistance. When they separated, her face had become like a red apple, her breath was unstable, and she was obviously cloudy and clear.


    "All right! Go back slowly


    "Mm-hmm, hurry up and don''t catch cold!" As soon as Suk saw that the work was done, he was also relieved. He raised his hand and pinched Li Feifei''s red apple. Then he turned to drive.


    Suk drove away and drove towards the gate of the residential area until Li Feifei went upstairs. Then he made a detour and ran to the building number determined before. Sure enough, he didn''t read it wrong before. It was really building 15.


    Because fifteen buildings belong to the edge area of the community, the side of the building with the rope hanging is very dark, but Suk can see it clearly, and is very glad that the rope still shows that Mu Wanqing has not left, otherwise leaving such an obvious clue to the crime, it is easy to expose her.


    Suk stops his car in front of the building door, but he gets out of the car and goes to one side to wait. After all, he has learned the Kung Fu of the evening sunshine. He must not be careless, otherwise he may watch the cooked duck fly away.


    According to the calculation of time, Mu Wanqing has been in for about half an hour. The family looks at the darkness from the window, and there must be no one. It is estimated that she has stepped on the spot, otherwise she would not be so blatant.


    It is estimated that he is a corrupt official again! Suk thought to himself that this community is also a high-end one. The people living in it can be seen from the status of Li Weishuang and Zhao Tianlin. If they are rich, they will be expensive. As for whether this is a mistress''s house or a main house, it is not known.


    The temperature is a little low. Fortunately, Suk is in good health and quietly in the dark. He has been looking up at the window of the family. As time goes by, Suk frowns slightly. He can''t help but feel a little dissatisfied with the efficiency of Mu Wanqing''s work.


    Just when Suk was worried about whether the woman would be caught if she lingered too long, a dark figure finally climbed out of the window, and then quickly climbed up the roof with a rope, acting as light as a civet cat.


    Then Suk was thinking about the way he would escape after climbing to the top of the building. The shadow disappeared in front of his eyes. About five minutes later, it appeared that he had cleaned up his traces.


    A black dress, face is still wearing a black mask, the moon is not good, to provide her with a safe working environment.


    "Great Rao Shi Suk''s purpose of this trip is to catch her, but at the moment, he still has to sigh about the woman''s skill, which is completely perpendicular to the wall at an angle of 90 degrees. His two legs continuously push on the wall, like walking on the ground, and straight down.


    This action completely violates the law of universal gravitation. Falling from a high altitude, the acceleration of gravity makes her speed faster and faster. Even Suk only looks at a remnant shadow. By the time she slows down, she has already run from the top of the 17th floor to the position only five or six meters above the ground.


    Just see Mu Wanqing''s toes a little bit, directly ejected from the position of five or six meters high, landing quietly, two hands slightly pressed on the ground, more like a civet.Suk looks at her body and seems to be panting. If she guesses well, she will come to her side soon. After all, this is her best escape route. It is the shortest straight distance from the wall of the community, and the light can''t shine. Naturally, there is no need to worry about any monitoring.


    Outside facing the street, Suk even thinks that Mu Wanqing is the community that sneaks in from this position. Sure enough, Mu Wanqing keeps the crouching posture of a smart cat, as if adjusting her breath. After a minute, she seems to be in the best state and finally moves again.


    Suk found that the woman''s dress was the same as the one she met last time. She was still carrying a burden, and her mouth was slightly up. Looking at Mu Wanqing, she thought that you finally fell into my hands this time.


    "How''s it going? Did you get it? "


    Suk spoke in a decent way. He lowered his voice and spoke very fast, just like a partner of the snitch watching outside. He was even a little nervous and worried.


    "Well!"


    Sure enough, it was the woman''s voice. After responding to the voice, her body suddenly stagnated and was a little stunned. Naturally, she looked at Suk''s direction. But then, like a spring, she jumped out to the side. Finally, she reflected that she was a lone ranger and a lonely snitch. Where could anyone take over.


    Suk had already made preparations and adjusted her physical condition. When she saw that Mu Wanqing wanted to run away, she would not be given a chance. When he flew across the eaves and walls, falton let him catch up with him, just in the direction of the snitch.

 Chapter 1228

    Suk''s sudden appearance, coldly stopped Mu Wanqing, this is absolutely her own never thought of, several times in a row to change direction, but Suk is like a tarsal maggot, eh! Suk is like a shadow with the general, always strange to stop her way.


    After several times of fleeing and intercepting, the female snitch finally saw who she was. She hurt herself last time and had a rest for more than a week. It was her first time to get out of the mountain again. She was caught by him again. She was too unlucky!


    "What are you doing?" Mu Wanqing''s breathing has become rapid, but still quietly gathering momentum, but now he stops and stares coldly at Suk, who is also in the dark, and says.


    "It''s nothing. You should say hello when you meet a friend." Suk now understands why the cat doesn''t rush to eat the mouse before catching it, but plays first. It''s really a relief.


    Especially when I saw the venomous look in the eyes of the female thief, I felt much more happy. It was a great shame that you almost kicked my brother out.


    "Who are your friends, you bastard!" Mu Wanqing also clearly remembers that she was hurt by Suk at that time, just like Suk constantly condemns Mu Wanqing in her heart. She also doesn''t know how long she scolded her.


    Suk felt that the more angry the female snitch was, the more happy he was. Although he had not controlled her yet, he had already had the pleasure of revenge. He naturally laughed: "you know my nickname even if you are not a friend!"


    "You --!" Mu Wanqing is speechless by Su Ke''s words, and the frequency of her chest''s ups and downs speeds up. Su Ke takes a look. If she really doesn''t pay attention, she can''t see that she is a woman, and she doesn''t know what the soft flesh on her chest has become.


    After all, when I first met her on the plane, she was obviously a woman with obvious characteristics! The breast peak is at least in the B cup! How could it be like this picture now? Can Ann tell whether she is male or female?


    "You scum Mu Wanqing opens his mouth again, gnashing his teeth.


    "Why! This is my former name. How do you know? " Suk is now enjoying this seemingly abusive feeling more and more. It seems that the ultimate meaning of war is to capture the snitch without fighting.


    "Hooligans!"


    "Well! This is my name


    "Villain!"


    "You added my QQ friends?"


    "Despicable


    "Thank you, thank you


    Mu Wanqing''s purpose was to irritate Suk, and then find an opportunity to escape. The last fight made her have a very clear judgment of Suk''s skill, that is, she really is not his opponent!


    If it''s really close combat, his winning rate is not high, in order to get out as soon as possible, so mu Wanqing decided not only to fight bravery, but also to fight wisdom!


    It''s just unexpected! Suk is not only not provoked by his own fury, but also angry, even breathing disorderly rhythm.


    The breath is disordered, which is the taboo of martial arts. When she realizes that she has reached such a dangerous situation, Mu Wanqing forces herself to calm down, but in order not to show her flaws, she continues to fight with Suk.


    "You are so dirty and shameless Mu Wanqing''s eyes are full of fierce light.


    "Why do you know me so well?" Suk raised his hand and scratched his head, a very innocent look. Even in the dark, this expression still made Mu Wanqing mad.


    Two hands tightly clenched fists, now has begun to consider to preempt, as long as seize the opportunity, even if they are desperate to let this annoying man learn a lesson.


    "Someone''s coming!" Suk suddenly looks stunned, looks at the direction behind Mu Wanqing, lowers his voice, seemingly reminding Mu Wanqing to pay attention to concealment.


    No way! It''s human instinct to be guilty. Mu Wanqing subconsciously turns her head and looks back. When she finds that the back is empty and even has no personal shadow, her heart is full of warning signs, and a chill suddenly comes into being.


    Mu Wanqing realized that when she was in a bad situation, she didn''t adjust her posture at all. Now she didn''t care whether she would expose herself or not, so she wanted to run back. Just as her feet were off the ground, she was immediately pulled back by a strong force, and the whole person was tightly tied.


    Suk grabbed the burden behind Mu Wanqing, pulled it to his side, followed the female snitch and flew back backwards. Then he bumped into his arms, and his left hand moved forward, which put his arm around her shoulder, so that her arms could not move freely, so that she could not escape.


    "Task: catch the snitch Mu Wanqing (completed); reward: palm thunder Mastery (primary)"


    "please extract!"


    At this time, the prompt sound of system task completion suddenly rang in my mind. I didn''t expect that this task would be completed so easily. It seems that sometimes IQ can decide everything!


    If I hadn''t just had a quick mental turn and had a verbal fight with this female flying thief, I would have used a general stratagem first, and then played hard to get. It would have taken some time to beat her up if I really started.Where can have now come relaxed freehand brushwork!


    Mu Wanqing is encircled by Suk and struggles to the left and right. However, she finds that Suk''s strength is so great that she can''t move her upper arm. She has nothing to do.


    This is also Mu Wanqing. She is really mad by Suk, which makes her a little confused. Originally, there would not be such a big gap between the two in the battle, but she really didn''t expect that Suk is really mean and shameless, dirty and shameless. Her martial arts are so powerful that she is so insidious and cunning.


    "You let me go!" Mu Wanqing wriggles hard.


    "No!" Suk directly denied her suggestion.


    "You can fight me!" Mu Wanqing then put forward the second plan.


    "No need!" Suk refused cleanly again. As soon as his voice fell, a sharp pain came. It seemed that a hungry wolf was holding it on his wrist.


    Mu Wanqing has put aside his serious martial arts routine and reached the natural state. Since he can''t move his hands, doesn''t he still have a mouth? Low head straight bite up, good! What a force!


    "Hiss!" Suk took a breath of air-conditioning, but he didn''t talk nonsense. Of course, he knew that it was useless to speak without practice. His right hand quickly went around Mu Wanqing''s neck and buckled her mandible.


    "You dare to bite me!" Suk finally saves his meat from Mu Wanqing ''.

 Chapter 1229

    Suk feels that Mu Wanqing seems to have become a big fish that has just been picked up, constantly shaking and twisting, jumping up and down, trying to escape, but the pain on his wrist is still coming one by one, I don''t know if he has been bitten out of blood.


    "I told you to bite!" The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. The last time she had a peerless foot, this time she just opened her mouth and bit people. A stream of evil fire went up on her forehead. Suk forced her hands and squatted down, and directly put the woman face down on her knees.


    Mu Wanqing doesn''t know what Suk wants to do, but now she can''t help herself. She kneels on the ground, and her body is supported by Suk''s knees. Then her two hands hold the ground consciously and want to get up.


    Suk''s anger did not subside. He raised his hand directly and fanned out ten times continuously according to Mu Wanqing''s buttocks. The sound of pa pa pa was very loud in the quiet night.


    "I told you to bite!"


    "I told you to bite!"


    Since Mu Wanqing has been unusual, not kicking his little brother, but biting his arm, Suk also decided to let her know that she was strong, and the strength of her hand was not small, so she fanned hard.


    People who have been practicing martial arts for a long time always keep a very symmetrical figure. As a woman, naturally her buttocks are more erect and full of elasticity. Even if she has practiced the golden bell hooded iron cloth shirt, she also has her own door, not to mention that she hasn''t practiced in Mu Wanqing.


    Struggling to climb from Suk''s legs, but the more struggling Suk was, the harder he was bound, and even the more powerful he was.


    Suk didn''t know how many times he hit. Anyway, he felt more comfortable in his heart. Er, his palm seemed to be more comfortable. Then he suddenly felt that Mu Wanqing gave up the struggle and even lay motionless on his leg.


    The palm raised high, subconsciously received a lot of strength, and when it fell on Mu Wanqing''s buttocks again, it could be said that it was touching.


    "Hello! Don''t pretend to be a corpse Suk stops, and his right hand seems to have forgotten to take it. His left hand, which binds Mu Wanqing''s body, shakes her.


    "Get out of here! You are a hooligan


    Mu Wanqing finally made a voice again, but with her words finished, she suddenly cried out. Her voice choked, and the more she cried, the more excited she was. With her sobbing, her body could not help shaking.


    Suk felt that her thigh, already felt her body shaking, was tightly wrapped in the twin peaks constantly rubbing on it, like waves, shaking back and forth, suddenly a little silly.


    "Hello! It seems that you are not right first Suk''s right hand subconsciously pushed Mu Wanqing. The elasticity and softness of his hand reminded him that he was still touching other people''s buttocks and rushed back to his hand.


    "I''m not right! What''s wrong with me? You bully people, you bully people at the beginning, you touch people on the plane It seems Mu Wanqing knew that Suk was the one on the plane.


    "I''ve provoked you, and you want to arrest me. Don''t you just want to send me to the public security bureau?"


    "I''m not a thief!"


    Mu Wanqing said while crying, fortunately the voice is still in control, otherwise it will certainly lead to a large group of just men to rescue her.


    "Poof!" Suk was almost angry by her words. Aren''t you a thief? Am I a thief? "Hey, wait, what are you doing when I run into you these two times? Do you want to visit friends? Do you have an invitation


    Suk was a little at a loss when Mu Wanqing cried. In the end, he felt as if he had bullied others and released his hand. Mu Wanqing not only didn''t escape this time, but directly sat on the ground. The mask on her face didn''t know what to fall. She raised her arm and wiped her tears.


    "What does it matter to rob the rich and help the poor?" Mu Wanqing said and wiped a tear, still in constant sobbing.


    "Yes! You rob the rich and help the poor! Then why did you kick me last time? You don''t know where you can''t kick? " Suk didn''t get up, so he squatted.


    "I kick you, then why do you suddenly come out to catch me?" Mu Wanqing is very angry, crying is surging, since his debut, which met this kind of thing, not only twice in a row was caught, and just Suk even hit his ass, a girl, how can bear these.


    "Did you make a mistake? Who told you I was going to catch you? You did it first last time, didn''t you? " What Suk said is also true. Last time, she just wanted to get to know some heroes from the past, and she didn''t deny that she was robbing the rich to help the poor.


    Hong Chen said that during this period of time, money was often sent to the orphanage hope primary school or something. At that time, she said that maybe it was the bandit who specialized in stealing local tyrants, evil gentry and corrupt officials. Otherwise, she had to chase her. She really just wanted to get to know her and was curious.


    "You don''t want to catch me. Why are you chasing me! I shot. I didn''t hit you, did I? You''ve hurt me


    "OK, OK, let''s not cry, OK? I tell you, I''m not going to arrest you and send you to the police, OK? If I really want to catch you, I''ll call the police directly. What''s the trouble here? " Suk saw Mu Wanqing and didn''t stop crying. He was upset.He reached out and took out the tissue from his pocket and handed it to him: "great Xia! Would you please wipe it first! How ugly it looks to cry! Do harm to your chivalrous image


    "Go away!" Mu Wanqing was really angry by Suke. He made a rude remark, but he took the paper towel and wiped his tears.


    "Well, the last time I went after you, I wanted to get to know you. I know you are the rogue who donated money to the orphanage and welfare home. I''m attracted to you, OK?" Suk said and stood up, but also toward Mu Wanqing stretched out his hand: "up! Don''t sit on the floor! Sitting on the ground in winter, if you don''t have dysmenorrhea, what are you waiting for? "


    Suk is telling the truth. A woman''s buttocks get cold. For example, sitting on the cold ground, cold air enters the body. If it is always like this, it can easily lead to irregular menstruation, dysmenorrhea and pelvic inflammatory disease. This is what traditional Chinese medicine says.


    "How do you know I have dysmenorrhea?" Mu Wanqing suddenly a Leng, completely subconsciously raised his head and said a word.


    "Well! I didn''t know you had dysmenorrhea! I mean, it''s easy for you to have dysmenorrhea sitting like this! Get up Suk reaches out his hand and shakes toward Mu Wanqing.


    It seems that because he inadvertently said the secret problem of dysmenorrhea, Mu Wanqing was embarrassed to cry. She lowered her head, took Suk''s hand, and finally stood up.


    "Hiss! It hurts Just stand straight, Mu Wanqing immediately frowned.


    "No, you''re in - that - big aunt''s pain right now, aren''t you?" Suk felt that the word dysmenorrhea was a little indecent and embarrassed when he said it from his mouth, so he quickly changed his view.

 Chapter 1230

    Mu Wanqing stood up at the moment, subconsciously took a breath of air-conditioning, good pain two words blurted out, make Suk also be his iron mouth straight off, right! But think about her just sitting on the ground for a while, dysmenorrhea will not come so quickly.


    "You bastard!" It seems that Mu Wanqing''s rude remarks, that is, the story about a few eggs, severely scolded Suk.


    Originally, Suk felt that he was still a little innocent, but after seeing Mu Wanqing''s hand behind her, it seemed that he was rubbing her ass, he finally knew why she just said it hurt!


    I scratched my head subconsciously, which was not very interesting. At present, the situation of two people getting along with each other is a little strange. Instead of fighting, they all calm down.


    Originally, Suk didn''t want to catch Mu Wanqing and send her to the police to get justice for those evil gentry and officials who lost things. He didn''t have any interest at all.


    And Mu Wanqing found that Suk really didn''t have any malice, which was a little relaxed. If Suk wanted to catch her, he couldn''t run.


    "That - shall we get out of here first?" Suk puts forward a suggestion. After all, the upstairs is the scene of the theft. It''s not safe for him and Mu Wanqing to stay here.


    "Well!" Mu Wanqing put his hand behind his back without any trace. He thought that Suk would not find the action of rubbing his buttocks. He pressed it carefully. Suk was really too strong at that time. It was estimated that his buttocks were green.


    "I didn''t want to do that hard, but last time you kicked me, I hurt a lot. Now it''s even!" Suk''s words suddenly made Mu Wanqing blush. Although in the dark, she could feel the shame of her unstable breath.


    "Ah! What are you doing? " Suk suddenly saw Mu Wanqing going to the wall again. He was very uncoordinated. It seemed that the injury on his hip had not fully recovered.


    "I''ll go!"


    "Where are you going? Go to the wall like you are now! " Suk is suspicious of Mu Wanqing''s action ability. After all, his powerful diamond palm at that time was not casually said. Even if he didn''t hurt his muscles and bones, it''s normal to suffer internal injuries.


    "Take care of it!" Mu Wanqing feels that Suk''s eyes seem to be looking at her ass again. She is so angry that she doesn''t cry any more. She finally recovers to her heroic image as a rogue, choking Suk.


    "I have something else to do with you, you wait!" Suk said as he ran to the parking space. After starting the car, he wagged his tail and drove directly into the shadow of the building: "come on up!"


    Mu Wanqing stood in the same place and seemed to think about it, but finally got on the bus: "you don''t have to be so careful, the family above should not call the police!" See Suk deliberately avoid the camera, the woman is very experienced said.


    "Be careful. Your career sensitivity is not high." When Suk spoke, he turned his head and took a look. There were street lights on both sides of the road in the community, so he could see more clearly this time.


    After getting on the bus, Mu Wanqing has already taken off her headscarf, revealing the true face of Lushan Mountain, with oval face, willow leaf curved eyebrows, Qiong nose and cherry mouth. How can she look like the star named Dong Jie.


    "What are you looking at?" Although Mu Wanqing''s hostility to Suk has dropped a lot now, she still hates Suk. She stares hard, but her face turns red.


    "Nvxia, we don''t know each other any more. How about a deal for you?" Suk''s idea also came out of the blue. Since Mu Wanqing is an expert in pickling locks, it''s better to leave Zhang Jinming''s affairs to her. It''s the best way to get the evidence of his corruption and bribery. Even if not, it''s a great pleasure to take all his money out.


    "What are you doing? I only take ill gotten gains. I won''t move ordinary people! " Mu Wanqing looks at Suk with great vigilance and thinks that Suk is so powerful. Does he want to join hands with himself to be a bandit?


    "I''m talking about such a person. It''s absolutely to your taste!" Suk said, "where is your home? I''ll take you back! "


    "Don''t be hypocritical, put me down in front of you!" Mu Wanqing will never let Suk know his address, which is a kind of protection for himself.


    "Can you still walk like this?" Suk said a little embarrassed, he also saw that now Mu Wanqing''s sitting posture is a bit awkward, like a needle, it can be imagined that her buttock injury is not light.


    "Get out of here!" Mu Wanqing apricot eyes round stare, eyebrows are about to stand up, the breath has become a little shortness of breath, was seriously bound by the chest soft meat, also ups and downs.


    Sukeshan said with a smile, "I don''t know you if you don''t fight! Why are you so excited? By the way, your Kung Fu is so good. What school do you come from? "


    "It''s up to you!" Mu Wanqing turned her head and looked out of the window.


    "I think so! Your grandmaster must be an expert and famous. There must be a legend about him in the river and lake. Is he known as Shiqian Shixia Suk''s mouth turned up and said with a smile.


    Originally Mu Wanqing thought Suk''s words were pleasant to the ear. Who knows that a time shift finally appeared. Her face suddenly changed, and she was even more angry: "our ancestor is Li San, swallow. If you talk nonsense again, don''t ask me to fight with you!""Swallow gate, Li San? It''s really a generation of chivalrous robbers! I''ve heard so much Suk said as he did a hug, but soon put his hand on the steering wheel.


    "Hum!" Mu Wanqing peeps out a look of your intelligence and snorts.


    "Your name is mu Wanqing!" In Suk''s impression, it should be this name.


    Mu Wanqing turned a deaf ear, looked out of the window and did not speak.


    "Well - how''s the harvest today?"


    "--" still ignored himself.


    "Hello! I said you could say something. At least I''ll introduce you to a deal! " Suk saw Mu Wanqing not moved at all and took a deep breath: "do you know where the nearest police station is? How can I get there? "


    "What are you doing?" Mu Wanqing finally spoke.


    "Why not? I''ll tell you, I''m one of the top ten members of the Communist Youth League in Weihai City. I''m a good young man who''s brave for a just cause. Now I''ve caught you and got the stolen goods. I have to give it to the police uncle in a hurry! "


    Suk looked at Mu Wanqing, her body seemed to be ready, and she said with a smile: "you don''t have to think about how to run, you can''t beat me, the doors are locked, even if you jump, you can''t get out! I advise you to cooperate a little. Maybe I can cure your aunt''s pain after it''s done


    Mu Wanqing bit her teeth and regretted getting on Suk''s car at this time, but now the situation is stronger than others, and she can''t help it. She is angry in her eyes: "you say! What are you going to do? "

 Chapter 1231

    Mu Wanqing feels that she is really going crazy. She has failed in the last few times of Su Ke''s life, especially now the pain on her buttocks is coming, which makes her feel aggrieved. She just holds on and doesn''t cry any more.


    "In Beitun Township on the other side of Weihai airport, there is a deputy secretary of the township party committee who bullies others. At first sight, he is an absolute local tyrant. His overcoats are all mink. Alas! No business, no killing! " Suk a see Mu Wanqing have loose signs, this just began to introduce.


    And a compassionate look, that is filled with righteous indignation.


    "You say the point!"


    Mu Wanqing wrinkled. According to the actual situation, township cadres like this are not the targets of their own excavation. First, these people are all upstarts. They make a lot of money and spend money quickly, especially when they get a black sheep or a black sheep, they can''t save any money at all.


    Moreover, these people have a good way of collecting money, but they have no financial skills, so it is difficult to hold on to the money. That''s why many township cadres are trapped deeper and deeper, often go for a ride in Macao, and then support other people''s funds.


    The money in their hands is not even as good as going to the rich and heartless local tyrant''s house!


    "This task has no practical value. It''s not only a township cadre, but also a deputy. As you said, the Deputy wearing mink is probably the bare material of donkey dung! I don''t think you''ll get much from a trip! " Mu Wanqing directly points out the crux of the matter.


    "It''s OK. As long as you are willing to do it, you can get as much money as you can, but if you can get the evidence of his corruption, it will be more perfect. Besides, I won''t lose your appearance fee!" Suk made a promise.


    "Appearance fee?" Mu Wanqing didn''t quite understand the meaning of Suk''s words.


    "I put out some money for charity. Haven''t you been donating all the time?"


    "How do you know it''s me?" Mu Wanqing didn''t expect Suk to be so sure that what he should do is seamless, all anonymous remittance. How can he be seen?


    "Don''t ask me why I know, I''m so smart!" Suk shrugged. "Where the hell are you going? It''s not a matter for me to turn around like this again! "


    Because before Mu Wanqing is very defensive to Suk, and did not tell him his address, so Suk has been walking aimlessly, which costs a little oil!


    "Dongfeng Middle Road!" Mu Wanqing said a general position this time. To tell the truth, she is not in a good state now. The original process is to wear night clothes, then go high and go home. But now after being slapped by Suke, I don''t know whether it is physical or psychological factors, and I always feel that there is something wrong with her buttocks and even her whole body.


    If you get out of the car and others see you dressed like this, you will have doubts!


    ¡°ok£¡ Let''s go While talking, Suk changed the lane, turned the steering wheel and drove straight back. Dongfeng Middle Road was in the East. His current direction was just opposite, but he had to turn around quickly.


    "Give me that man''s full address!" Mu Wanqing finally agreed with Suk.


    "You give me your phone!" Suk''s words let Mu Wanqing be on guard again. He looked at him defensively: "what are you going to do?"


    "I want your phone! I''ll investigate the situation over there so that I can contact you! " Suk now only knows that Zhang Jinming is the Deputy Secretary of Beitun township. He doesn''t know anything else. Where does he live? How many properties? How many wives (including chief and deputy)? How many sons (domestic and free range)? Wait, wait!


    Suk pointed to the storage box on the center console: "there are pens and paper in it!"


    Mu Wanqing hesitated for a moment, but finally wrote a string of numbers to Suk.


    "It can''t be fake, can it?" Suk took the note and took a look at it. A sentence irritated Mu Wanqing again: "you think I''ll be as mean as you are De is a very derogatory adjective.


    "Hey, hey!" Suk looked at Mu Wanqing, a little angry on his face, but he laughed: "we are familiar. If you say that again, I will sue you for slander!"


    "Who knows you! Shame on you Mu Wanqing feels that meeting Suk is the most unsuccessful thing in her life, and her mood will always become impatient unconsciously.


    Suk took out his cell phone and dialed out according to the number on the note, but there was a woman''s voice on the phone.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is off!"


    "I didn''t turn it on, the phone is at home!" Mu Wanqing stares again. Suk doesn''t say much this time. Of course, he doesn''t rule out this woman''s cheating himself, but it''s nothing. The task of palm thunder has been completed. It''s totally a way to ask this expert to find Zhang Jinming''s evidence. In fact, he has other ways.


    "All right, here we are!" Mu Wanqing suddenly said that he had arrived at Dongfeng Middle Road at this time, but it was not prosperous compared with the whole urban area, so raoshi today was a big Christmas, and it seemed that few people had been seen on the street.


    "To take you home?" Suk asked, at least showing a man''s demeanor."No, stop at the sign ahead!"


    Mu Wanqing insisted very much, so Suk didn''t say any more. When he got to the road sign, he slowly lowered the speed, and then watched Mu Wanqing open the car door: "remember to contact often!"


    "Go away! Besides, is it true that you said you would donate money Mu Wanqing looks at Suk before getting off the bus.


    "That''s necessary. You have to believe in my character!" Suk has a straight face.


    "Then contact me when you have the details of that person ready!" After that, Mu Wanqing gets off the car and goes to the dark corner. After a while, his kung fu disappears in front of Suk''s eyes.


    "I do donate money, and I have already done so." Suk shrugged his shoulders and muttered a few words. Now he is the boss behind the scenes of Shengtang foundation. He donated 60 million yuan directly. Although the money was won back from Macao, it is his own money.


    To tell you the truth, Mu Wanqing''s work is also of great positive significance. At least she is a chivalrous thief. No matter whether she has deducted her salary and handling charges or not, according to the information Hong Chen disclosed to herself before, there are no less than ten donations during this period, with a total amount of more than three million.


    The flying thief of the swallow gate, Mu Wanqing, is really a good man!


    Suk thought about it in his heart and raised his hand unconsciously. Yes, it was this hand. At the beginning, she attacked someone''s chest on the plane, but she saw it directly. This time, she slapped someone''s buttocks again. Fortunately, this time, it was aboveboard, but she didn''t control her strength well, but she didn''t see that girl''s walking posture just now was a bit awkward.

 Chapter 1232

    He opened his palm and looked at it, but Suk suddenly thought about it. He didn''t care where he was now, and went directly into the space of the flower picking system.


    Directly extracted the task reward of catching the snitch Mu Wanqing, of course, this is a mysterious prize.


    When the white light appears in the system space, it seems that the whole person is immersed in it. Then the white light slowly seeps into the body, forming a warm force, and begins to flow along the meridians.


    The most obvious feeling is that both arms seem to have begun to swell. It seems that something is constantly transforming their muscles and veins, followed by a passage in their mind, or it is more appropriate to call it mantra: Qi return to palm, Qi return to palm, follow the valve, connect the five fingers, reach the heart, help my Qi, mantra to, must follow, mantra as command, command as command.


    Then the right index finger and little finger are overlapped on the left index finger and little finger respectively, the left middle finger and ring finger are close to each other side by side, the inner side of the left thumb is pressed on the pulp of the right index finger tip, and the inner part of the right thumb tip is buckled on the cross grain of the root of the right index finger.


    After all, Suk had never touched these things before. When he saw his suddenly changing gesture, it was like a movie plot he had seen before.


    It seems that an actor surnamed Lin often plays that zombie movie. It seems that he often makes such gestures. Of course, Suk knows this should be called Lei Jue.


    When this Lei Jue is made, Suk feels that his pores open instantly, as if he is breathing, and then his arms have a surge of energy.


    His hands were separated, and he didn''t do anything else. Suk just spread out his palms and looked at them again. In the lines of his palms, there seemed to be a layer of blue light spot visible to the naked eye, very subtle and constantly looming.


    Suk''s heart moved. He lowered the window and saw that there was no one around him. He quickly pushed his right hand toward a tree by the side of the road.


    Seems to see a blue flame, fleeting, there seems to be some sparks in the air, but under the street lamp, it is not true.


    But he didn''t hear any sound. When Suk was still doubting the power of this palm ray, he heard a puff. Looking at the roadside poplar tree, there was a half human height coat wrapped with hemp rope on the tree. Starting from the root, it was about one meter high.


    Suk knew that this was to prevent the trees from freezing to death in winter, so he took measures to protect them from the cold.


    He got out of the car and pushed his feet towards the fire. Suk was satisfied and returned home. Although he didn''t stir up the thunder for nine days and didn''t hear the sound of rumbling, he was also very surprised by the fire just now.


    In terms of lethality, it''s not even as powerful as a tyrant''s elbow, but one thing is that it''s not a natural science and belongs to a special function. When I saw the movie "Thunderbolt Beibei" when I was a child, I began to imagine that one day I would have some more abilities. I didn''t expect that it would be realized today.


    Thunderbolt Beibei is able to control the current, so there is no doubt that his palm thunder is controlled by Cao. Moreover, at present, he is only in the primary stage of mastering palm thunder, and he has great prospects in the future!


    The more I think about it, the more excited I am. I can''t believe that my palm actually made such a thunder. When I continue to look at it, my skin doesn''t change, and there won''t be any burning trace.


    "Palm thunder! fierce! That''s great As soon as Suk finished speaking, his brain began to hum, and the sky began to turn dizzy, just like the whole person falling from the mountain, falling constantly, and then accompanied by a strong sense of weakness.


    Holding the steering wheel with both hands, like holding a life-saving straw, the body is constantly shaking, shaking, seems to faint at any time.


    Suk clenched his teeth and subconsciously mobilized the twelve sections of Taoist brocade. In the past, this force could make people wake up instantly and even provide energy to the body, but now it has little effect.


    Breathing more and more heavy, Suk really can not resist, but can only lie on the steering wheel, closed his eyes, this is a little better.


    When Suk raised his head, his face turned pale and his body was still weak. He looked at the electronic watch on the console and found that he had been lying down for half an hour.


    "Hoo He took a long breath. It seems that he has another sequela. This palm thunder can''t be used casually. At least in his own state, it can''t be used easily.


    I feel that my body''s energy seems to be drained in an instant. Fortunately, this weakness has a certain lag. In the future, if I have to use the palm thunder when fighting with people, I will run as soon as I use it. If I still have physical strength, I can run as far as I can, otherwise I will faint and be slaughtered.


    "Twelve sections of Taoist brocade" constantly running, over and over again to pass the energy out, Suk is helpless to make a decision, this palm ray must be careful!When I started the car again, I wanted to go to fangfeiyi and show her new peach blossom soup to luofeiyan. It was a Christmas gift for her. But now I feel powerless, like I''m going to break up. I''d better go home and have a rest.


    Fortunately, although he was weak, he didn''t have any serious impact on driving. There was no danger on the road. Suk dragged his tired body home and directly threw himself on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    My mind is full of palm thunder. This thing is so magical that it can make people feel awed. Is there any immortal flying around? Does it really exist in the world of cultivation? Is the scene in the movie real?


    One idea after another is constantly subverting Suk''s thinking. Although the photoelectric effect of palm ray is not so shocking today, Suk can guess that if he really reaches the advanced stage, he will be earth shaking. Will he be caught and sliced?


    Since the flower picking system can give you such a magical reward, there should be something similar in the future, flying sword? Magic weapon? Clothes flutter, ride the wind and waves, move mountains and reclaim the sea, have boundless magic power, heaven and earth live together and live forever.


    Suk didn''t even take off his clothes, so he went to sleep unconsciously. In his dream, he was dressed in white, with a flying sword, roaming between heaven and earth, and his related women were also incarnated as fairies.

 Chapter 1233

    Every time an irresistible force is blowing, all things are ashes to ashes, pointing out that the rivers and mountains are roaming the world, gathering the spirit of heaven and earth, and bringing the essence of the sun and moon, eating wind and dew, and unlocking the universe, achieving the highest road.


    When he came to school the next day, he still learned functions, series, power, electric field and so on, rather than refining Qi and so on.


    After a night''s rest, Suk finally regained his spirit, and his body digested the previous sense of emptiness, which made him have to admit that Lei in his palm is really beyond his control.


    "Suk! There''s a letter for you When a classmate entered the school gate, he went to the mail room, holding a few letters in his hand, and was distributing them. Nowadays, mobile phones are basically rotten streets. It''s very convenient to make a phone call and send a short message, but the contact method of writing a letter is slowly becoming a kind of history.


    No one has ever written a letter to himself. This feeling is very novel. Suk took the envelope and wrote the name of his class on it. The font is beautiful. At first glance, he can basically guess that it was written by a woman.


    The stamp is a picture with landscape painting as the background. It is very Oriental. It also has a black postmark on it. If you look at it carefully, it has been nearly a week.


    Who wrote the letter to himself?


    Morning study in the beginning of the noise, finally quiet down, make up the work hard, eat breakfast secretly, a few yesterday and see what wonderful program, whispering.


    And Suk opened the envelope, a thin piece of letter paper, very ordinary horizontal line paper, without the style of thickening, fragrance and pattern, it''s so ordinary.


    "Suk! When you receive this letter, I should have gone! "


    "In fact, when I came back to China last time, I already had the idea of leaving. However, many troubles have not been solved. I can''t feel at ease. There are always some fetters."


    "My parents are not far away, and my parents are also abroad. I know they miss me, but they are always away from home. I''m not happy to go there. Besides, all my friends are here, and my love is here too!"


    "I want to leave this matter, I just want to tell you that you make my last memory here full of happiness. In the future, my memories will be a little more exciting because of your appearance!"


    "Remember the first time we met? You are like a shy little hairy child. You dare not look up at me at all, but I know you have peeked at me several times, but your attention is on the chest of these people. You certainly don''t know I''m looking at you! "


    "It''s enough that I know about it. Don''t worry. I haven''t reported it to you."


    "I don''t know when I began to notice you! When did you start playing? You are a very interesting person. Sometimes you are dull and sometimes you are a ghost. You make trouble like a child, but you can help us to withstand the storm! "


    "Thank you for Yuanfang''s business! This is a very helpless relationship, a person''s life is boring, they want to find another person to accompany each other, but I look away, did not choose it


    "My eyes are sometimes good and sometimes bad, and my decisions are not all right, but in the end, I think I fell in love with you from my heart. I am willing to give myself to you as a parting gift, which is also a good memory of myself!"


    "Fate is a magic word. It makes me cry and wet my pillow when I think of it. Our age is too different. I''m old when you give birth to me. I think it''s true."


    "If there is a next life, I think we will meet at the right time. You are in your prime, and I am also in my prime. I can''t have a childhood without a guess, and I hope to be a classmate instead of being like this now. Do you think it''s good?"


    "Well, no more!"


    "Yanyan, I won''t say goodbye. I''m afraid I can''t help crying and I''ll be laughed at. You tell her that I cherish such a friend as her!"


    "I love you, I love you, I will bless you in a foreign country, and of course you, dear Suk!"


    "Don''t read it!"


    "Qin Zheng!"


    A thin piece of writing paper, but in his hand, there was a heavy feeling. Suk took a deep breath. He even saw several wet marks on the paper. You don''t have to guess, it must be Qin Zheng''s tears.


    Qin Zheng is gone! Out of vihai!


    Even now looking at this letter, she may have been in a strange country thousands of miles away, leaning against the window, looking at her hometown, thinking of her friends? Or do you want to work hard to meet the new life?


    Suk recalled the last time she got along with Qin Zheng. Even now she can remember clearly. She seems to have said several times: I''m leaving!


    But why didn''t you feel her departure at that time?


    A piece of writing paper, bearing Qin Zheng''s affection, fingertips even seem to touch her skin. That confused night, like a dream of Nanke, when I think about it again, things are different.Last year, today in this door, the face of peach blossom red, people do not know where to go, peach blossom still smile spring breeze!


    Fold the letter carefully, put it in the envelope again, and put it close to the body with the prescription of peach blossom soup. Suk''s mind is confused.


    I don''t think it''s unusual that I don''t see Qin Zheng for a few days, even for a month. But at this moment, I find that it seems that the two people have no chance to see each other again.


    I can feel from this letter that Qin Zheng won''t come back. This letter doesn''t reveal where she has gone, and doesn''t leave a single word. It just tells me that she has gone!


    An indescribable sense of depression, like a fire burning in the chest, Suk whole people all become a little impetuous, this state even to the noon after school, went to the canteen is still very strong.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why do I think something''s wrong with you today? " Li Feifei looks at Suk''s worry, and finally asks.


    "Nothing. Today I learned that a friend has gone abroad. I don''t think there will be any chance to meet him in the future." Suk pulled the corners of his mouth and laughed.


    "You are stupid! You can''t see it when you go abroad? There must be a chance in the future. Now I''ll fly abroad every minute. It''s not as hard as you think Li Feifei gives Suk a white look and doesn''t understand that he can''t think of it.


    Suk shrugged awkwardly, some things are not as simple as imagined, but this kind of experience is unable to tell her, it''s really uncomfortable to hold it in my heart!

 Chapter 1234

    This kind of restlessness, and eager to vent emotions, has been bothering Suk, until the afternoon after school, directly went to fangfeiyi, now only luofeiyan can feel his mood.


    In fact, when it comes to dinner, fangfeiyi people will become very lonely. After all, everyone has to go to dinner. When Suk comes in, Lin Xiaobai is not there. Last time I heard Luo Feiyan say that she is helping her brother with the renovation of her new house, and she will be very busy every day.


    Luo Feiyan didn''t know that Suk would come directly after school. He was cooking on the fourth floor. When he found Suk upstairs, he was very surprised: "ah! Xiaozhengtai is here, haven''t you eaten yet! Sister, I''ll add a dish for you! "


    After such a long time together, Luo Feiyan knew that Suk was easy to deal with. As long as he was given a scrambled egg with tomato, he would have a delicious meal.


    "Sister tobacco!" Suk stood at the kitchen door, leaning against the doorframe, with a wry smile on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Feiyan took out tomatoes and eggs from the refrigerator. He turned to see Suk''s face and frowned: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Sister Yan, do you know that sister Qin Zheng has gone?"


    "Go? Where are you going? It seems that she hasn''t been in the shop for ten days. What''s the matter with her? " Luo Feiyan stops his hand and subconsciously takes two steps to Suk''s side.


    "Show you this!" Suk takes out the letter from his pocket. Luo Feiyan looks at it very quickly. It''s written to Suk by Qin Zheng, but it doesn''t prevent him from drawing a conclusion.


    "You said Qin Zheng would not come back from abroad?" Luo Feiyan took the letter in one hand and took out the mobile phone from his pocket in the other hand, and was about to dial it.


    "No! It''s empty already! " Suk had tried to dial Qin Zheng before, but there was a reminder that the number dialed was empty. It seems that Qin Zheng had dealt with everything before she left.


    "This dead girl, let you play for nothing, and then you run away!" Luo Feiyan was angry and his face was not very good. After all, Qin Zheng was not only a big customer in his shop, but also a good friend.


    "Sister Yan, what are you talking about?" Suk let her say a little blush, what is white play once.


    "Hey, hey! I''m so angry Luo Feiyan spits out her tongue. Indeed, she is very worried about Qin Zheng''s leaving without saying goodbye. She even has no mood to cook now.


    "Suk, don''t worry. It''s not so easy for her to run. I said I''ll send her to the harem. It''s absolutely true!" Luo Feiyan said as she walked around the kitchen. When she turned to the fifth lap, she finally stopped: "I remember his parents were in Toronto!"


    "Toronto?" Qin Zheng''s parents are both engineers. This kind of talent can be used everywhere. In contrast, the foreign environment is more powerful for work and research, which has nothing to do with patriotism. It''s just personal work.


    However, Toronto is the largest city in Canada. Although it is not the capital, it can be regarded as the economic center of Canada. The Toronto Stock Exchange is the seventh largest stock exchange in the world.


    At the same time, Toronto is also a city of immigrants. 49% of the city''s population was born in other countries, and about 400000 overseas Chinese and Chinese Americans live in Toronto.


    Maybe this is the reason why Qin Zheng''s parents chose to settle down there. Similarly, according to this, Qin Zheng is likely to settle down there.


    However, the vast sea of people, how to find that one from thousands of people, this is simply a huge project, but in the end has been able to have a fuzzy range, this is perhaps the most important point.


    "It''s Toronto. Let''s wait and see. If Qin Zheng gets tired of staying abroad, she may come back. If she doesn''t come back, I''ll go to their local newspaper. I''ll put an advertisement saying that Qin Zheng''s little lover wants you to go home for dinner! I''m sure she''ll be able to run back! "


    Luo Feiyan seems to have a kind of magic, all things to her side, can easily find a solution, between talking and laughing to settle the matter.


    That is to say, Suk suddenly felt that things were not as bad as he imagined, and his mood naturally began to improve. Looking at the letter that was still held by Luo Feiyan, he laughed: "sister tobacco, give this to me!"


    "Here you are? Is that ok? When Qin Zheng comes back, I have to let her have a good knowledge. She pays more attention to sex than friends. She leaves without saying hello to me and writes a love letter to you. Let me have a look! Tut Tut, also said I love you


    Luo Feiyan spread out his letter paper and began to enter the mode of recitation, with both voice and emotion: "ah - if there is a next life, I think we will meet at the right time!"


    Suk this is really shameless, looking at Luo Feiyan is very embarrassed to scratch his head.


    "It''s so numb!" Luo Feiyan shivered with his shoulders and continued to criticize the letter: "do you think there should be music at this time? Which song? You said that in the next life, if I still remember you, we will die together, like falling into hypnosis distance, I have been in a coma! "


    Luo Feiyan hummed the song "next life if I still remember you", with a slightly hoarse voice, but every word and every lyric seems to be so true, maybe Qin Zheng''s mood at that time is really like this song!Suk''s mind suddenly began to empty again. Leaning against the doorframe, his eyes seemed to penetrate everything in front of him and directly cast themselves to the other side of the ocean.


    Seeing Suk''s sad face, Luo Feiyan takes a deep breath. In fact, it''s not easy to find Qin Zheng. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. If a person insists on hiding, even if he is in the same city, I''m afraid it''s a fantasy to find Qin Zheng.


    But what can she say? Can she tell the truth? Tell Suk you''re going to die early?


    "Alas With a silent sigh in his heart, he put the letter paper in the envelope again, went to Suk and handed it to him. Suk didn''t take it, but suddenly held luofeiyan in his arms.


    "Sister Yan, why are you so kind to me?"


    "Fool! Who is so good to you? We just treated you a little bit! " Luo Feiyan relaxed slowly, put his hands around Suk''s waist, put his face on Suk''s shoulder, slowly closed his eyes and murmured to himself.


    Rare warm and romantic, even if at the moment the location is full of lampblack flavor of the kitchen, still make people feel sentimental, even the air is sweet.


    This kind of atmosphere is very peaceful. People even feel that they are willing to indulge in it forever.


    "By the way, sister Yan, I have a present for you!" Suddenly, Suk remembered that there was a prescription of peach blossom soup in his pocket.

 Chapter 1235

    "Well?" Luo Feiyan raises her head, and her eyes are full of soft waves. A woman is a sentimental and emotional animal. Often, just one look will make her heart ripple.


    His cheeks were flushed, and the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned: "is it --- this gift?"


    Suk''s body was stiff. He felt lofy''s little hand slip from his waist. Then he stopped at the zipper of his pants and rubbed it gently.


    "Well! No - it''s something else! " Suk squeezed out a word from his throat. A hard impulse is constantly fermenting in his body.


    "That''s what they want!"


    Luo Feiyan is a magician. He can stand up with a little touch of Su Xiaoke, and he will become moist. He feels that the bird in his hand gradually becomes a big sculpture, and his breath begins to become heavy.


    Suk''s throat trembles and swallows saliva. His body gradually becomes hot and restless. Moreover, Luo Feiyan in his arms seems to be deliberately teasing himself. Not only the strength of his small hands gradually increases, but also his body is gently rubbing.


    Suk''s heart began to surge. I don''t know when Luo Feiyan''s hands all moved to his belt buckle. Suddenly, his waist became relaxed and his belt was untied.


    Luo Feiyan raised his head, red lips printed on Suk''s side face, lips, cheeks, with hot temperature, provocative breath, small hands into, found that the good time has arrived, two hands down, the whole person squatted down.


    Suk''s breath became short. He looked down. Luo Feiyan just looked up and looked at each other. He could see the beauty in his eyes. TANKOU was slightly open, while his brother was getting ready to go.


    Red lips and bald head seem to be in line at any time, subconsciously put out his hand to hold the head of Luo Feiyan: "no! I haven''t bathed yet


    Suk''s fingers gently stroked the head of luofeiyan, and his long wine red hair felt smooth.


    Luo Fei smoke eyes light into the water, complexion red more moist, like to drip water to come in general, slightly shook his head, Du small mouth: "nothing! I want to try the original today


    With that, Suk''s body suddenly froze, feeling that his brother had fallen into a moist, soft and smooth, unspeakable.


    Normal women all have needs. Luo Feiyan is not a nun who has few desires. Naturally, she also has physical needs. Especially after she has established a close relationship with Suk, it has been more than half a month since their last bowel battle. Naturally, she yearns for it.


    It''s Luo Feiyan that blows the battle horn, and he blows it very hard. His long hair is constantly shaking, and his lips and tongue are full of passion.


    And she also enjoyed it very much, feeling the softness and hardness in her mouth. I don''t know when, luofeiyan has climbed up to Suk, put her hands around Suk''s neck, put her legs around Suk''s waist, and felt the impact of Suk.


    Swords, swords, halberds, axes, axes, axes and forks, all 18 kinds of martial arts are unfolded. The kitchen is the battlefield of the two, cooking the most delicious meal in the world.


    "No, bedroom! Go to bed Luo Feiyan holds the corner of the cupboard with both hands. She feels that her feet are already unstable. She will be paralyzed at any time and breathe heavily. This is the first time that she feels Suk''s strength after she has been promoted from the system to the advanced level.


    Suk, who was standing behind him, still didn''t want to strike. He put his hands on his hips and the Taoyuan stream flowed slowly along his legs to his ankles. Finally, he couldn''t bear it and asked to move the battlefield.


    Suk picked her up directly. From the kitchen to the bedroom, the short intermission attracted more violent attacks.


    I don''t know how long after that, Luo Feiyan felt as if he had fainted several times. Finally, when Suke stopped, he lay motionless on the bed, his chest fluctuated violently, and his body trembled from time to time.


    "I love this gift!"


    The breath of Luo Fei''s smoke is breathless, the red glow on his cheeks is dancing, and the sweat on his forehead makes several strands of long hair stick together tightly, which adds an attractive charm.


    Suk was also sweating, but with this battle, all the depression and boredom that had been piling up in his heart all day poured out, lying on one side of Luofei cigarette, with one hand holding his head, and the other hand gently touching the greasy snow peak.


    "There''s another present!"


    "Well? What is it? It won''t be another time, will it? I can''t stand it. Why don''t I ask Marina to come here? " Luo Feiyan deliberately confused, slightly tilted his mouth and squeezed his eyes at Suk. He was playful and charming.


    "Didn''t you worry that there was only pingbanfang before, and the product was too single? I still have a prescription in my hand. I''m sure it will make you happy! " Suk said and stroked along the graceful curve of Luo Feiyan''s body.


    "Well? What is it? " Luo Feiyan''s eyes suddenly lit up, obviously very interested, if it was not for the physical weakness, now I would have sat up.


    "Such a good figure as sister Yan must be the dream of all women!" Suk felt the exquisite curve, slender waist, full grip, plump hips like a bulge of hills, three circumference like gold ratio general, really enviable."Flattery!" Luo Feiyan naturally knows that she has a good figure, which is also her pride. However, she is still very proud to hear Suk say so. There is nothing more satisfying for a woman than her lover''s appreciation.


    "No! I''m talking about the facts, OK? " Suk''s hand returned to the cheek of Luo Feiyan: "sister Yan, you are the most beautiful woman in the world!"


    "Well, I''m glad you said that. Now let''s talk about business. What''s the prescription?" Luo Feiyan will not pester Suk whether he speaks with flattery or whether the most beautiful woman includes others.


    "It''s peach blossom soup. How about losing weight, beautifying the body and shaping the body?" Suk revealed the answer.


    "Peach blossom soup? Weight loss products? Or pure Chinese medicine? " Luo Feiyan thought about it and began to ask, after all, nowadays weight loss products are complicated, and even many of them have hormones. Besides the little effect, there are other side effects. If this peach blossom soup is pure Chinese medicine, there will be a large market.


    Even Luo Feiyan didn''t doubt that the peach blossom soup really has a miraculous effect. After all, the Pingban prescription has been clinically proved to be effective, and this time the peach blossom soup was taken out by Suke, so there will be no big difference.


    "Of course! Pure Chinese medicine! Sister Yan, I believe that one day you will be able to build your own business empire and realize all your wishes! " When Suk said this, Luo Feiyan was very moved by her serious look. She knew what Suk meant and she would one day kill Yanjing''s Yue family with her own strength.


    After taking a deep breath, Luo Feiyan summoned up his strength, turned over and climbed on Suk: "little Zhengtai, how can I repay you for my sister? We can only promise to embrace the grace of the king again! "

 Chapter 1236

    If you want to have a second spring breeze in bed, it''s obviously not a realistic thing. Suk''s physical endurance is frightening. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s almost an hour. It''s still on the premise that Luo Feiyan is the first to hang up the gold medal, so he wants to let go of the water.


    So Luo Feiyan was just lying on Suk''s body, face-to-face, face to face, top to top, bottom to bottom, chatting for a while. Of course, they were facing each other, not docking. If they were connected to the track, they would have to fight if they were not fighting.


    Two people took a bath and changed their clothes again. After the rain and dew, Luo Feiyan and the red halo on her cheeks were more satisfied after happiness. She didn''t like to blow dry her hair directly, which would make her hair lose nutrition and affect the luster and vitality.


    One hand into the long hair, shaking back and forth, with her action, the long hair seems to be dancing, on the contrary, Suk is a little lazy, did not wash his hair, has taken out the "peach blossom soup" prescription, handed to Luo Feiyan.


    A person''s success is not accidental. After all, pie falls from the sky. In other words, it''s daydream. Previously, because of Pingban prescription, Luo Feiyan even began to learn Chinese medicine by himself. Although it''s only skin fur now, it''s still easy to understand these herbs.


    "That''s it?" The herbs on the prescription don''t seem to be rare, ordinary and very common.


    "It''s that simple!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. Sometimes it''s like this. Not all the big people come from their families, and not all the expensive medicinal materials have miraculous effects.


    "I''ll find the master to match the things first, and then I''ll see the effect!" Luofei tobacco believes in Suk, but no matter how much it believes, it also needs to turn the prescription into a real object to be regarded as a real slimming product.


    "Well, but the prescription should be kept secret. This is our foundation!" In fact, Suk, needless to say, luofeiyan knows better than him. She has been working in the mall for many years and naturally knows the importance. [


    "well, I know that, but now I can''t apply for the highest level of national confidentiality!" Luo Feiyan is also worried about this. She is already worried about the protection of pingbanfang. The original plan seems to be full of holes now. If you think about it carefully, there are loopholes everywhere.


    While saying this, Nai shook his head: "I remember there was a cartoon in a French newspaper before. There are three secrets in the world that people don''t know. They are the wealth of the British queen, the weight of Brazilian star Ronaldo and the secret recipe of Coca Cola. If our prescription can reach the level of Coca Cola, it will be cool! "


    "Coca Cola?" Suk really didn''t think about it before. Isn''t the secret of Coca Cola written on the bottle?


    Luo Feiyan suddenly understood Suk''s doubts: "the formula on the bottle has no practical value. The core of them is less than 1% of the original slurry. What''s called ''7x''? It''s this'' 7x ''that is the key!"


    "I heard that the information of 7x was kept in the vault of a bank in Atlanta. It consists of three key components, which are controlled by three senior staff of the company, and their identities are kept absolutely confidential. At the same time, they signed a "never reveal" agreement, and they didn''t even know what the other two ingredients were. Three people are not allowed to take the same means of transportation to go out, in order to prevent the occurrence of accidents such as plane crash, leading to the secret recipe lost. "


    These things are the information collected by Luofei tobacco from the Internet in the process of researching the secret recipe of its products. However, it is obviously not applicable in China, and even many secret recipes and processes in China are lost by some people. At the beginning of Yanjing''s Cloisonne arts and crafts factory, cloisonne''s technical know-how was slipped out from here and taken possession of by an island country.


    "What do you mean by the highest level of national secrecy? Go to the patent office to apply? " Suk heard what Luo Feiyan said. Now he has two prescriptions, and these two prescriptions can be called panacea in the same field.


    After all, whether it''s scarring or weight loss, really nothing can produce obvious results.


    "Don''t think about it. The procedures are complicated. There are too many people to deal with. We have to hand in the complete recipe information and process flow. The risk is too big. We should report them one by one. Alas! If only it could be like Yunnan Baiyao! "


    Luofeiyan mentioned Yunnan Baiyao, which made Suke interested: "what''s the matter with Yunnan Baiyao?"


    "Yunnan Baiyao is not directly spoken by the prime minister, but directly listed in the highest level of national confidentiality. I''m afraid it has been leaked for a long time. Therefore, if we can get through the relationship with the State Council, it will be much safer. This patent can only be made from top to bottom, from bottom to top, and it will be doomed!"


    Luo Feiyan also knows that he is talking nonsense now. The State Council is not a movie theater. You can go to the cinema if you buy a ticket. It''s not a casual relationship. He turns his tongue at himself.


    However, Suk was touched by her words and frowned slightly, but soon relaxed: "it''s OK, it''s not impossible, but now our momentum has not been up, when our products are accepted by the public, I''ll find someone to help!"Li Zeqing, the confidential secretary of the president''s office, has been around the president for a long time. It''s not difficult to speak to the president. He cured his myocardial infarction by himself. It''s a life-saving feeling. He won''t repay his kindness. But it''s OK to ask him for help and coordinate with the relevant departments.


    In addition, his grandfather Deng Xiaotian, who had been guarding the prime minister''s southern tour some time ago, was also a person who often came into contact with the prime minister. In addition, Wan tieshuan, the grandfather of Wan Qihong, was also a person who often dealt with the chairman and the prime minister in the Military Commission, not to mention being idle at home. [


    of course, ironmaking still needs to be hard on its own, so only when the effects of pingbanfang and taohuatang are recognized can I have the courage to go to them for help.


    However, Suk''s words shocked his little partner. Luo Feiyan already knew Suk very well, but he was shocked to hear that he even attracted the attention of the State Department.


    "I said! Xiaozhengtai, what you said is not true, is it? Are you the legendary grassroots prince After all, in the eyes of ordinary people, the level of the State Council is involved. It can be said that the distance between the sky and the earth can''t be reached by eight strokes. But Suk seems to say that he is not guilty.


    Before Suk spoke, he heard a knock on the door: "Hello! People inside, listen, you are surrounded. Now put down your weapons, get dressed and come out! "


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1237

    Du Wan came in, full of energy and high spirits. However, Luo Feiyan could always see the farfetched smile in her eyes. As the girl seemed to have nothing to do, she was still joking with herself.


    "What''s that bullshit? No clothes on?" Luo Feiyan walked over and slapped Du Wan on the arm. He punished Du Wan a little and ordered him to stop.


    "How can I know if you''re dressed or not? It''s so hot in the room!" Du Wan spat out his tongue, then looked at Suk and said hello to him: "Suk is good!"


    Suk is confused by her new name. She used to call herself suxiaoke! How a few days did not see their own level swish up.


    "Xiaowan, did you give me the promotion? Why don''t I know? " Suk had called her Xiaowan directly a long time ago, and he didn''t feel anything inappropriate. After all, habit became natural.


    "Of course you are Mr. Su! You are the general manager of fangfeiyi It seems that Du Wan doesn''t care, but she is a little melancholy. Although there is nothing different in the room, she doesn''t know whether it is from women''s intuition or what. She always feels that there is a taste in the room, just like the aftertaste of men and women''s happiness.


    Du Wansheng sighed in her heart. After learning that Dujuan had already had something to do with Suk, she thought about it very seriously and even put herself out of the client''s eyes.


    That is, it''s impossible for the two sisters to fall in love with one person at the same time. I''m afraid there is no result. Although Dujuan knew Suke later than himself, others started it earlier, and he suddenly became a third party. Do you want to compete with her sister for her husband? What to do in the future? Can we get married together?


    But what makes her even more unthinkable is that after Luo Feiyan confides her mind, she finds that her sister Yanjie has been occupied for a long time. Although she doesn''t bewitch herself, according to her imagination, she suddenly scares herself. Luo Feiyan is willing to follow Suk like this! Don''t want fame, just face up to feelings! [


    I can''t do it myself. I''m afraid my parents will break their legs, clean up the door and expel her from the hukou. However, this impact makes her a mess, so she runs to Yanjing to calm down. Who knows, it''s not easy to calm down. When she comes back, she finds that it''s not the same thing at all!


    "Well! You are the general manager of Fangfei Yiren beauty and daily chemical company. I am the legal representative. Du Wan has resigned and is now the salesman and head of Human Resources Department of the company! " Seeing Suk''s puzzled eyes, Luo Feiyan explained directly to her.


    "How did I become the general manager?" Suk is a little confused. He hasn''t said that before.


    "I''ve assigned you a position. Besides, you are also the largest shareholder of the company. Who else can you be?" Indeed, before Suk went to Macao, he arranged for Ma Yina to meet with Luo Feiyan and injected capital into the company again. Luo Feiyan''s shares have been diluted to less than 50%.


    "What''s more, Ma Yina is the financial director of the company. Originally, she wanted Qin Zheng to join her. Who knows that the girl ran away! By the way, Wan''er, how about going to Yanjing this time? " Luo Feiyan said and looked at Du Wan.


    "No problem at all. The information we brought this time is very convincing. Sixteen beauty salons have reached a preliminary agreement. After the opening of our fangfeiyi branch, we will be able to fully distribute the goods. However, the hospital has not made substantial progress yet!"


    Du Wan also went to Yanjing with a mission. The purpose is to contact the major beauty salons first. These were contacted by Luo Feiyan in advance before. This time, the main purpose is to confirm the cooperation intention.


    Moreover, according to the previous plan, it should enter the market before the Spring Festival, when the time comes, advertising bombing and word-of-mouth foreshadowing will be able to achieve good results.


    Suk had no way to resist Luo Feiyan''s appointment and shrugged: "Xiaowan, did you go to Yanjing to find Li Linglong?"


    "Yes! When I met Li Linglong, there was a girl named Wan Qihong. They kept asking you! " Speaking of this, Du Wan has some strange feelings. I really don''t know what happened. The two girls are very good-looking, and they are very familiar to Suk.


    However, it was the first time that Du Wan met them. They didn''t have much in-depth chat. If she knew that Wan Qihong even had an engagement with Suk, I''m afraid that''s not the only thing she thought now.


    "Well, since it''s almost over there, it seems that we have to speed up our progress. Xiao Zhengtai, do you want to go to the factory for an inspection?" Luofeiyan made an invitation.


    "Come on, sister Yanjie, you''ll suffer more! I''m not interested in that either! " Suk shrugged. Now he''s busy all day long. Besides, what''s good for going to the factory.


    "I guess you don''t want to go, but then you''ll be interested?" Luo Feiyan didn''t ask Suk how conscientious the general manager would be. He immediately turned to another topic.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk didn''t know what medicine would be sold in lofy''s gourd. ["Advertising! Do you want to take part in the casting? I''m going to choose a beautiful woman. I heard that it seems that the entertainment industry is crazy now. It can hide the rules! " Luo Feiyan said while squeezing eyes for Suk, smiling a little.


    "Sister Yan, according to this, I only ask for one thing, that is, there can''t be actors here!" Suk put forward his own opinions very seriously.


    "How can that be? I''m going to choose a boyfriend for Wan''er! " Luo Feiyan seems to turn the topic to this aspect intentionally. After that, Du Wan suddenly lowered his head, and even Suk suddenly felt a little unnatural. After all, the two people were so close at one time.


    Some things are not in the past, they don''t exist!


    "I''m still young, don''t worry!" Du Wan suddenly raised his head. Although he was talking to Luo Feiyan, his eyes finally fell on Suk''s face. After seeing the bitterness in Suk''s expression, there was a touch of joy in his heart.


    "My God, you are still young, where are you! Is the chest small or the buttock small Luo Feiyan turned a blind eye to the difference between Suk and duwan, continued to joke, and even took Suk''s arm: "little Zhengtai, tell me, where is duwan small?"


    Suk pulled the corners of his mouth, showing a wisp of bitter smile, subconsciously raised his hand and rubbed his nose: "this, this" is usually easy to joke, but now he began to talk about it relatively, which is such an amazing thing.


    "Alas! Wan''er, do you know what the last sad ending of leftover girl is? " Luo Feiyan said a word seriously, but the smile on his face was very narrow.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s death and Han, Han! Do you know what death is? There is no man in the face of death! What a tragedy! What a tragedy Luo Feiyan gave Du Wan a vivid lesson by breaking and crushing it!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1238

    The obvious results of the battle were not only physical and mental pleasure, but also hunger after physical exertion. Moreover, it was dinner time when the two started the battle, and now it is obviously too much time.


    Du Wan let Luo Feiyan die, but Han got angry and ran after her. Luo Feiyan was too weak to fight back, even fighting.


    Rubo buttock wave, a young Luo Feiyan, and a young Du Wan, both of them fell directly on the sofa, watching Suk swallow his saliva subconsciously, and then heard his stomach start to sound.


    "You two! You two! Shall we eat out or what? " Suk is still used to this atmosphere. With the fighting between the two women, the tangle just now is put aside. He takes out his mobile phone and has a look. It''s already half past seven.


    No wonder I''m hungry. It''s been so long!


    "No! Don''t Luo Feiyan gasps, and finally escapes from Du Wan''s clutches. Unexpectedly, Du Wan''s random touch will make her blush. This technique is more effective than her own!


    "I''m going to cook!" Luofeiyan ran into the kitchen. Suk found that duwan was also teased. His hair was in a mess. He didn''t know what coat buttons were untied. It was obvious that the double peaks, which were bigger than luofeiyan, were undulating back and forth.


    Du Wan subconsciously arranges her hair. When she looks up, she finds that Suk''s eyes seem to be in an indecent position. She immediately scolds her, but she opens her mouth, but she can''t say a word.


    The atmosphere between the two became dull. [


    "now I''m in cooking mode. I can''t see or hear anything during this period. You can start!" Luo Feiyan suddenly showed his head from the kitchen. After that, there was a sound of cutting vegetables.


    But Luo Feiyan didn''t say it. After that, they didn''t know what to say. Du Wan looked around, but she was too familiar here, and there was nothing that could arouse her interest.


    Suk feels that duwan''s appearance is obviously different from before. He seems to deliberately keep a sense of alienation from himself, which is very uncomfortable.


    "Well, your sister went out to play again!" Suk scratched his head and said a random topic.


    "Well!" Du Wan answered.


    "Why didn''t she take you?" Suk felt like he was talking like boiled water, dull and completely dry.


    "I don''t like going out!" This time, Du Wan finally used more words. After that, he looked directly at Suk, as if he wanted to say something.


    Looking at Du Wan''s eyes, as well as her lip biting expression, she was very tangled: "what''s the matter?" Asked Suk.


    Du Wan took a deep breath, then became very solemn, and his expression was very serious: "Suk! Will you marry a cuckoo in the future? "


    "Eh!" Suk was asked this question all of a sudden. He didn''t know how to answer it. Yes, will he marry cuckoo in the future? From a responsible man''s point of view, should marry! But there are still many people I should marry!


    Just when the atmosphere becomes unbearable again, Luo Feiyan finally appears again. As a woman who has been committed to building a united harem, I''m afraid she is the only one who can help Suk out.


    "Ah! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to hear that! I heard that in Arab countries, it seems that a man can marry several wives! It seems that the same is true in Islamic countries, such as Iraq and Somalia. We can emigrate there in the future! "


    "Poof! Sister Yanjie, it seems that there is either war or piracy over there! " Du Wan also realized that sukfa gave the answer, especially the tangle on his face, which provided an argument for some things that Luo Feiyan disclosed to him before.


    It seems that Suk is not the only woman like her sister cuckoo.


    Suk''s face is a little hot. It''s an embarrassing reality. He can only face it if he can''t avoid it. He subconsciously raises his hand and rubs his nose. When he wants to move to the kitchen, he hears the sound of stepping outside. [


    "anything else to eat? I''m starving A woman enters directly through the door. She is not only graceful, but also an acquaintance.


    "Ah! Hello, boss! Du Wan, you''re here, too! " Ma Yina is also dusty, usually this time she should not be cooking for her father! Why did you come here today to find food!


    "Oh, little na! Wait, it''s dinner! " Luo Feiyan sticks out his head and shouts again.


    "Sister Yan, what kind of big meal did you make? How could it be so fast?" Now that Du Wan has become the personnel director of fangfeiyi people, he will naturally recognize Ma Yina, who is named as the financial director. After they say hello, it seems that they are all hungry, and their attention is focused on the kitchen.


    "All come and carry the bowls!"


    In the kitchen, Luofei smoke gives orders. Suk sniffs and smells a strong smell of eggs. He immediately hooks out the greedy insects in his stomach and runs in first.


    "Well! Fried rice with eggs! " Suk a look, a large pot of eggs fried rice, enough to count the four of Marina, but also look good, golden egg flower, appetizing."Just make do with it, little Zhengtai! Time is too late, sister, I''ll turn your tomato scrambled eggs into egg fried rice. Don''t you have any opinions? " Luo Feiyan spits out his tongue playfully. It''s really because it took a long time for two people before, but now it''s late. Only this fried rice with eggs is the most convenient.


    "Why? I''m also an egg eater. As long as I have eggs, I like to eat everything! " Suk took over a bowl of fried rice with eggs from Luofei cigarette, followed by duwan and Maina in line.


    "Report to sister tobacco! The task is not finished Ma Yina thought of sad things, very depressed said a, toward the Luofei cigarette stand hands: "that agent is too difficult to do! Two years, eight million! "


    "So much? How about a year? Did you talk to her? " Luo Feiyan also served a bowl to Ma Yina. When he heard that the amount obviously exceeded the previous budget, and the difference was huge, he could not help frowning.


    "It''s irritating to say that it costs five million a year, which is more than Huazai! No, let''s change people? " It seems that Ma Yina has suffered a big blow in front of that agent, and she is very angry.


    "If other actresses are not the products in the same field that they have already endorsed, or they are not in line with our advertising image, if they can''t, I''ll go to Hong Kong in person tomorrow and the day after tomorrow." Luo Feiyan was also distressed to hear the result.


    "Who are you talking about?" Suk asked as he pulled the rice into his mouth.


    "Who else? It''s Fu Lingshan who has played in "Tian NV Shuang!" Ma Yina because in front of that agent, together with Fu Lingshan also have no good feelings, speak to gnash teeth.


    "Fu Lingshan?" Suk repeated the name, but didn''t expect that the product spokesperson they selected was her!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1239

    "Fu Lingshan?" Suk subconsciously repeated a sentence, his strange immediately was seen by Ma Yina: "how? Boss, you look as if you know someone else! "


    Suk shrugged. "You''re right. I do know her." Think of the last time this big star came to Weihai to participate in the endorsement activities of Shengyuan jewelry, he was also selected as a lucky fan and hugged her!


    Although at last, because he wanted to get the meteorite magnetic needle, he was very unkind to point her Ma acupoint, and then took the opportunity to touch her buttocks to complete the task. Suddenly, he felt that this scene seemed to have just happened.


    "No! Xiaozhengtai, you have too much communication! I know such a famous star, otherwise I''ll ask her to speak for you! " Luo Feiyan squeezed her eyes at Suk. To tell the truth, now she can''t figure out whether Suk''s words are true or false.


    After all, the surprises Suk brings are endless, and many things that he thinks are impossible are gradually becoming reality. It seems that it is not impossible to know so many movie stars.


    "Well! I haven''t finished yet! I know her, but they don''t know me! " Suk raised his hand and rubbed the bridge of his nose with a smile on his face.


    "Cut! Are you mistaken? " Du Wan threw aside the previous entanglement and glared at Suk angrily. After all, now that so many people are here, he can''t be too eccentric.


    "Alas! Boss, you''re kidding! Now is the critical moment, I really thought you could help contact her! This time I went to Hong Kong, I saw the difficulty of her agent. It''s a daydream to invite her with less money It turns out that Ma Yina has just come back from Hong Kong. No wonder the front door looks dusty.


    Looking at Ma Yina''s wrists and sighs, Su Ke hesitates. After all, she has only met Fu Lingshan once, and she still appears in front of her as a fan. God knows she will see thousands of fans every day, can she still remember herself! [


    in other words, what if you remember yourself? It seems that her face is not so big, which can make her lower her value. It''s all real money.


    "Xiaozhengtai, you say quickly, you really have a way, we fangfeiyi people can depend on you, this time we have discussed the selection of spokesperson for a long time, now only her image temperament is the most consistent, and I believe that as long as she comes out, our products will be a hit!"


    Luo Feiyan said seriously. Naturally, Suk had to consider it carefully. His waist was full of Wansu and his ears were full of bright moon. Refers to such as cutting onion root, mouth such as Zhu Dan. The image of "delicate and delicate" is just like a fairy of Shinto. It really complements the theme of "pingbanfang", which is to make skin smooth, return to nature, and return to being flawless and as white as a fetus.


    It seems that they have made great efforts in choosing Fu Lingshan as their product image spokesperson.


    If you really want to invite Fu Lingshan, another advantage you can take advantage of now is that the last time you were in Macao, you heard that Cheng Ming, who succeeded Xia Qishen, was reporting his work to Bai chongtian. That is to say, he wanted to transform film and television into a formal industry and was ready to invest in making films.


    Moreover, his first film was full of stars, and even Fu Lingshan was one of them. Can we contact her through this layer of relationship?


    "Well, sister Yan, I''ll make a call!" Suk ponders for a moment, takes out his mobile phone and dials it directly to Bai chongtian. On the one hand, he is not familiar with Cheng Ming. On the other hand, he conveys it through Bai Xue, which is too informal and impolite.


    "Uncle, this is Suk!"


    "Yes! Suk, what''s the matter? What''s up? " Bai chongtian seems to be watching TV and vaguely hears some news over there.


    "Well, last time I heard that uncle Cheng Mingcheng was going to make a movie, and he was going to invite Fu Lingshan to play the leading lady? Do you remember Fu Lingshan? " Suk remembers that when Cheng Ming took out the photo of Fu Lingshan, it seemed that Bai chongtian didn''t know her, so he had to explain it again.


    "Yes! This matter has been settled. Would you like to talk to Fu Lingshan? " Bai chongtian, with rich experience and meticulous mind, soon extracted the main information from Suk''s words.


    "Indeed! My company wants to shoot ads for its products. After screening, we all prefer Fu Lingshan, but there are some differences in the endorsement fee. Her agent stopped her! " Suk said that, but it''s true.


    "Well, I see. Cheng Ming will give you the phone number of the actor in a moment. Just talk to her directly. Don''t worry about this!" Bai chongtian, as a supporter of Lianyi Gang, does not pay too much attention to an actor, even a superstar. He has the strength to speak like this.


    "Well, OK, thank you, uncle!" After Suk and Bai chongtian had another chat, he put down the phone and looked at Luo Feiyan. They all looked at themselves: "wait a minute, I''ll call Fu Lingshan!"


    "You''re about to get to Fu Lingshan''s phone?" Ma Yina is very clear that the phone calls of these stars are extremely confidential. If they leave the country, they will be bored to death. Who knows that Suk can easily find them. ["Wait and see, there should be no problem!" Suk shrugged. It''s true that many things are more difficult in other people''s eyes, but in other people''s eyes, they are nothing at all. It''s very simple!


    "Boss, you are so handsome!" Before Ma Yina''s voice fell, Suk''s phone rang. If you can guess a strange number from Macao, it should be Cheng Ming.


    "Suk? I''m Cheng Ming As expected, the speed of Cheng Ming''s reaction surprised Suk. Of course, this also comes from Cheng Ming''s caution.


    "Uncle Cheng, it''s like this!" Suk said it again. After hearing it, Cheng Ming thought, "Suk, I''ll contact you first!"


    "Don''t bother, uncle Cheng. Just give me her phone number and I''ll get in touch with her directly." Originally, Suk meant to build a bridge through Cheng Ming and even Lianyi Gang, but just now Bai chongtian said that he wanted to finish it by himself. Maybe he wanted to test his ability, so he declined.


    "Well, then! If you have anything, please call me at any time! " Cheng Ming naturally knows that Suk is Bai chongtian''s son-in-law, and even Bai chongtian intends to let Suk take over the affairs of the gang. Now that he has a chance to make friends, he will not let it go.


    Under the gaze of three women, Suk finally dials Fu Lingshan''s phone and listens to the connection sound from her mobile phone.


    ¡°hello£¡ I''m Fu Lingshan The voice from the other end of the phone is very similar to Fu Lingshan''s image, like the warbler''s cry in the empty valley and the mysterious sound from the nine heavens.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1240

    ¡°hello£¡ I''m Fu Lingshan Listening to the voice from the other end of the phone, Suk''s mind soon appeared the girl he had seen, like a Shinto fairy, like a little dragon girl, like Wang Yuyan.


    "Hello! I''m vihesuk When Suk introduces himself, he usually says it like this, which is like a habit. But after he has finished, he immediately realizes that people probably don''t know who he is.


    However, Fu Lingshan didn''t show any accident that she thought she had made the wrong call. Instead, she answered, "Hello It seems to be waiting for Suk to keep talking.


    Although across the phone, Suk subconsciously raised his hand and rubbed his nose, a little embarrassed: "sorry, Miss Fu, it''s like this! I''m the staff of Weihai fangfeiyi. I want to contact you mainly to talk about the issue of product endorsement! "


    "Fangfeiyi?" Fu Lingshan repeated, at the same time, she collected information about fangfeiyi people in her mind and pondered for a moment.


    At the moment, it''s very rare for Fu Lingshan to be alone at home and enjoy a short rest time, because during the preparation for the new year''s Eve show, she has been practicing her dancing skills, which is also what a standard star needs to do, that is, all-round development.


    Fortunately, when the agent was practicing dance with him today, he did mention such a remark once, but he just told it as a joke.


    No matter movie stars or singers, they always have a professional team in charge of creating their own image. They have strict plans for when to do what kind of things, what kind of songs to choose, what kind of films to play, and even what kind of publicity and endorsement activities to accept.


    They are very selective, pay attention to their image and cherish their feathers. Therefore, when the agent talks with Ma Yina, there is no concession in the endorsement fee, and even a few percent increase. [


    there''s no way. According to the brokers, fangfeiyi people are literally penniless. They don''t have a strong financial background, strong support from the rear companies, and even products are not introduced to the market. They don''t have the slightest popularity. How can they be favored.


    If fangfeiyi is an international famous brand, participating in the endorsement can not only give wings to their popularity, but also a symbol of strength. This is a win-win effect for both sides, so they will give in on the specific cost, but fangfeiyi, ha ha, can''t afford it, never heard of it!


    "Sorry, about cooperation, you can contact my agent!" Fu Lingshan''s voice is still good, and her attitude has not changed. Although she is rejecting, she can''t feel disgusted.


    Suk had expected such a situation for a long time. After all, a stranger suddenly appeared. If he put it on himself, I''m afraid he would not be so tactful.


    So this time we need to break the game: "just a moment! Miss Fu, we met last time you participated in Shengyuan jewelry product introduction in Weihai! "


    "Shengyuan jewelry?" Fu Lingshan was thinking about the origin of this Suk again. Being able to find her own personal phone was a signal in itself. At least it proved that the caller had some energy. Was it from Shengyuan jewelry?


    "I''m so sorry. I really can''t remember who you are?" Fu Lingshan seldom cares about such things. All her affairs are handled by her agent, so she naturally doesn''t have to worry about them. So even if Suk was a big boss at that time, I''m afraid she can''t remember.


    Because this is a critical moment, just like a star who chooses a good brand can improve his value by several grades, and a good endorsement of a product can also make the benefits turn up a few somersaults, so all the three women in the room listen attentively, and Fu Lingshan''s words can be heard clearly.


    Du Wan''s eyes rolled a little. This is not the plot he imagined! People still don''t buy it at all. Ma Yina sighs in her heart. It seems that her boss is not omnipotent.


    Luo Feiyan is sitting on the sofa, staring at Suk. Maybe she is the only one who believes Suk. If Suk doesn''t call directly, maybe he doesn''t think so. Now that Suk has contacted Fu Lingshan directly, he must have 80% confidence according to Suk''s action.


    Indeed! Suk has such psychological preparation. In the last case, he only needs to mention Cheng Ming! Because it involves the background of the underworld, Fu Lingshan will definitely submit. After all, this is not fair cooperation, and even has some threats, so Suk won''t say it easily until the end.


    "Isn''t there a lucky fan at the Shengyuan jewelry conference? I''ll meet you on stage! " Suk didn''t mean to say a hug in front of the other three girls, but I believe that Fu Lingshan can think of this scene.


    "Well!" Sure enough, Fu Lingshan answered. There was an accident that time, and the natural memory was more profound.


    "That''s me! Fifty two


    "What? Are you number fifty-two Fu Lingshan''s voice was a little louder in the next second. She was very surprised. This kind of performance made Suk feel a little more satisfied. After all, it was a great achievement for a beautiful woman to remember herself. ["Well, it''s me!"


    "Well, come to Hong Kong tomorrow and let''s have a talk!" Fu Lingshan''s reaction surprised Suk even more. He didn''t respond for a long time, and he was a little stunned.


    "Hello! Are you still there? Come to Hong Kong for an interview tomorrow! " Fu Lingshan spoke again, which made Suk sure that it was not his own illusion.


    "To Hong Kong? Tomorrow? " Suk subconsciously looked at the three women with the same look of consternation, it seems that they did not digest the just information.


    After all, listening to Fu Lingshan''s tone, there was some impatience in it.


    "That''s right. You can talk if you come here, but you can''t talk if you don''t!" Fu Lingshan''s attitude suddenly turned 180 degrees, sweeping away her previous elegance. Now she seems to be a little girl who is anxious, and has limited the three elements of the character''s time and place, that is to say, Suk must go to Hong Kong tomorrow.


    However, the key point Luo Feiyan heard is that he can talk about these three words, which means that there is room for maneuver. The subtext is that the price is easy to say!


    "Go! If you can get this spokesperson, you have to go even if you want to throw yourself in the arms and be hidden by the rules! " Lofeyan encouraged Suk.


    "Yes! It''s a beautiful man! " Maena is waving her fists and cheering for Suk!


    "For the development of the company, what are you afraid of at the expense of hue?" Duwan sneered at Suk''s hesitation and snorted.


    Suk feels that his brain can''t turn around a bit. It seems that he is going to betray the * * all of a sudden, but it''s probably not possible. How can a big star plot against him!


    Take a breath, finally made a decision: "good! I will go to Hong Kong tomorrow! "


    [author''s digression]: I didn''t expect that all the new year''s updates would stick. There was a problem at work. It seems that I can only start to enter the normal track tomorrow, and make up for it later!


    Little lonely, I wish you work friends, in the new year to work smoothly, step by step, school bully attachment body every day!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1241

    Happiness is very simple, holding the rice bowl and eating fried rice with eggs. It tastes delicious. Four people are talking and laughing. Du Wan completely relaxed and finally regained his true colors. He made plans for Suk''s next trip to Hong Kong, including how to show his charm and how to negotiate after sacrificing his appearance.


    Luo Feiyan and Ma Yina are on the same side. Now Ma Yina has completely formed an alliance with Luo Feiyan, and the friendship of taking Luo Feiyan as the leader of the alliance is really strong. Even the two women are constantly suggesting that Du Wan hopes to form an alliance.


    After living at home for only one day, Suk had to run around again. After she left fangfeiyi, she called her head teacher Shen Zheng on the way to ask for leave. Fortunately, when she finished the monthly exam, she tried her best to keep her top position, so Shen Zheng could let go.


    My parents are really used to Suk''s business trip in two or three days. According to their words, when Suk graduated from University, he must have to leave home. Now let''s slowly adapt to the environment where his son is not at home!


    It''s sad to say that, especially when hearing this sentence, Suk even wondered if he would wait until he was admitted to university and went to Yanjing to pick up all his parents.


    After 18 years together, the three members of a family will feel empty even if they are short for a few days. This feeling is deeper for parents than for children.


    But Suk can still see the sadness hidden behind the smile in his parents'' eyes. When he grows up, his parents will grow old naturally.


    Where''s the time? You are old before you feel young! All my life, I am full of children crying and laughing! This is a song Suk heard a few days ago. If it wasn''t for this song, I''m afraid he can''t really feel his parents'' reluctance now.


    This makes Suk feel a little uncomfortable, and even prays that the flower picking system can produce a panacea at a certain time, so that his parents will always be young and he can always be with them! [


    lying on the bed, thinking about Fu Lingshan, whom she only met once, I don''t know why she directly asked herself to come to her in Hong Kong, and I can feel her different attitude before her, even she seems to want to appear in front of her immediately.


    My charm is not so big! Suk laughs at himself, but anyway, he has to go. After all, it also involves the wide range of fangfeiyi products.


    I''ve never been to Hong Kong before, but now Suk is not the timid child who used to be. He''s light-weight and easy to follow. He just stepped on the plane to Hong Kong by himself.


    The lunch on the plane was still Chinese style. Rice and kung pao chicken were more delicious than the school canteen, but not too much. Suk was too embarrassed to ask the stewardess for another one and drank a lot of drinks. When he stood on the ground in Hong Kong, it was already 3 p.m.


    When I went out from the airport, no one came to pick me up this time. I called Fu Lingshan first, but it was her agent who answered. It seems that the agent is someone''s housekeeper. I directly asked Suk to find a place to have a rest. The meeting time was scheduled at seven o''clock in the evening.


    That is to say, I need to find a place to stay first. I don''t want to go back today, and I have to solve the problem of dinner first. In the words of the economic man, I obviously don''t want to invite myself to dinner.


    There are no acquaintances in Hong Kong, and they are not familiar with the place. However, it''s all good to have a taxi. The taxi driver speaks fluent Cantonese, and Su Ke''s face is dull. Fortunately, Su Ke has no problem chatting in spoken English, so it''s ironic for two Chinese to talk in English.


    According to the driver''s instructions, Suk is staying at the Bell Hotel in Kowloon, which is very close to Fu Lingshan''s residence in clear water bay. It will be much more convenient for him to meet her.


    From Weihai to Hong Kong, there is a big difference in temperature. It''s like the end of spring here. You just need to wear a single dress. But this time, Suk came here for business. He specially wore a suit shirt.


    When I got to the hotel, I first reported to my parents and friends that I was safe. I lay on the bed and had a rest. The hotel room charge is not cheap, so I can''t waste it.


    Waiting is not always pleasant, but Suk also has his own way of entertainment, er, watching TV. It''s already 5:30, so Suk decides to go to the restaurant downstairs.


    It''s Cantonese cuisine. It''s fragrant and delicious. Suk guesses while eating. According to the truth, it shouldn''t be night to go to find Fu Lingshan! There''s something you can''t talk about during the day. It''s weird how you think about it.


    When the phone rings, Suk unexpectedly sees that the caller is Bai Xue. Originally, it was Fu Lingshan who changed her mind.


    "Snow!"


    "Suk, you''re so annoying. You don''t even call me when you call my dad!" Bai Xue said angrily, it''s about to start asking questions. [


    "actually, I have something to do with my uncle!" Suk explained with a smile, and he also guessed that Bai chongtian might talk about himself with his daughter.


    "Then I have something else to do with you! I tell you, I''ll go to Weihai to find you tomorrow! " Snow White is going to be furious, and Suk knows what she said, and can do it."No, you don''t have to come here!" Before Suk finished, Snow White became more excited: "what are you doing? You don''t like me. Can''t I go to you? How can you do that? " The more he spoke, the more urgent he was, the more crying he heard.


    "Stop! Stop! You wait for me to finish. I mean I''ll come to you. I''m in Hong Kong now! " Suk''s words were interrupted by snow white again, but this time his voice became very happy and surprised: "Suk, are you in Hong Kong now? Wait for me, and I''ll come to you by boat! "


    "Hello! Hello Suk has hung up on the phone, a black line, this girl will come back in the shortest time, no doubt, she is so resolute, Nai''s looked at the mobile phone, from the broker agreed time, now less than an hour.


    That is to say, it''s more than six o''clock now, and it''s getting dark outside, but the busy neon lights on both sides of the street are all on, which makes it very busy and full of traffic.


    A person walks out of the hotel and walks along the street. There are both native Chinese and foreigners in Hong Kong, and even a large number of people are tourists. Looking at the night scene in twos and threes, he unconsciously feels chilly in his shirt, and then he finds that he has gone far.


    "Suk, come here! Now I have time! " Fu Lingshan''s voice returned to the previous kind of ethereal, but the place of appointment was her home, which made Suk feel a little strange and uneasy. He always felt that something was wrong.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1242

    Clear water bay is a beautiful place with clear beach and fine sand. The house price here is very affordable. Suk has collected information about Fu Lingshan on the Internet before and found that even if her price is rising, she should not be able to afford the house here.


    It is very likely that her family background may be tycoon level, rich women out of the entertainment industry, this is not something that has never happened.


    But it''s not something Suk needs to care about. The purpose of his trip is to reach an intention of cooperation. Although he doesn''t know what kind of medicine the big star told him to come here and sell in gourd, he won''t eat himself.


    I called a taxi and went directly according to the address Fu Lingshan left me. Passing by Qingshuiwan country park, damiaowan mountain range and lobster Bay, it was more beautiful at night. I thought it was really a pleasant thing to live nearby.


    Fu Lingshan''s home, as Suk thought, was a villa, occupying a large area. According to Suk''s estimation, the villa should be at least more than 30 million. Originally, she thought she was rich now, but she was still a little ashamed.


    Fortunately, I''m not going to stop at my old expenses. With the flower picking system, any kind of miracle can happen. Now I''m a multimillionaire, but what about in the future? Maybe a lot of zeros will be added at the end!


    Because of Suk''s destination, the taxi driver has more cautious respect for him. After all, the people who can get in and out of Suk are rich or expensive, which can''t be underestimated.


    "Sir! Here we are The taxi driver changed his Mandarin this time. He was able to communicate normally. Suk paid. Of course, RMB is also a currency here.


    There is a intercom system at the front door of the villa. When you ring the doorbell, a woman''s voice comes out. It''s not Fu Lingshan. It sounds like a mature woman. It''s more calm and even cold. [


    it seems that there are many people living in the villa. A middle-aged man who seems to be a gardener or housekeeper opens the door for Suk: "Mr. Su?"


    "I''m Suk!" Suk nodded with a smile, which is to verify the identity. He followed the man all the way. After entering the villa, the woman who had just talked appeared.


    "Hello! I''m Lin Shan''s agent, cen Kailun! " The woman is in her early 30s, wearing black framed glasses. The lighting effect of the villa is good. We can see that the woman''s skin is not very good. She has a little freckles, and even appears a little dark.


    "Hello! I''m Suk of fangfeiyi! " Suk held out his hand and recalled in his mind that at the Shengyuan jewelry conference, he didn''t seem to have noticed this woman. She should have been there at that time.


    It''s all standard and polite. After they introduced each other, cen Kailun let Suk into the door. Looking at the woman''s dress, she should live with Fu Lingshan in a flax suit with a pair of slippers underneath.


    "Mr. Suk, please follow me!" CEN Kailun leads Suk upstairs. Fu Lingshan hasn''t seen half a shadow from the beginning to the end. Suk still has some slight disgust in her heart. She invites her to come over and doesn''t receive her in the afternoon. When she arrives at her home, she doesn''t show up. Isn''t it too big!


    But he was asking for help, so naturally he couldn''t care too much. As soon as he went upstairs, cen Kailun took Suk to open a room on his right. Suk subconsciously looked inside and found that it was a gym with an area of about 80 square meters.


    There are a lot of facilities inside, and Fu Lingshan is staring on a bicycle at a constant speed, which is a kind of intuition. Although she can only see her back, she is still 100% sure.


    Wearing a ponytail, a bright yellow sportswear, that is, a half sleeve T-shirt and shorts, it''s also a tight one. The logo of a bunch of clover on the back is very eye-catching, but it can only be eclipsed by her naked skin.


    Her skin is smooth and white. It seems that she is sweating because of exercise, even with the luster of sweat stains on it. Her legs are pedaling the stirrups at a constant speed. The bicycle seat is special and very small. Although her buttocks are not big, her buttocks are still shaking under the driving of her legs.


    Yes, I touched it last time!


    Suk stood in the same place, cen Kailun walked over, and soon Fu Lingshan took off her earplug. She was listening to the song while she was exercising. Then she saw Fu Lingshan turn her head like a fairy.


    Still so fresh and refined, bright and clean forehead also with sweat, no powder, such as lotus, a smile toward himself, is more clearly according to people, Suk even unconsciously in the mind of a name: "fairy sister!"


    Agent Cen Kailun said a few words to Fu Lingshan, then walked straight to Suk: "you talk!" After three words, he went out directly and closed the door.


    Suk subconsciously took a few steps forward, while Fu Lingshan also got out of the car and came over. [


    "here you are!" Fu Lingshan''s eyes were clear and clear, and she said hello as if she were an old acquaintance.


    "Well! Here I am Suk''s silly reply is the same. It''s no wonder that she has a strong impact on the image of Fu Lingshan.Because just after the exercise, Fu Lingshan''s chest is still fluctuating violently. Sports T-shirt pays attention to air permeability and face. The fabric is naturally light and thin, and the neckline is extremely open. Unexpectedly, a gully can be seen extending in the two semicircles.


    Slim waist, the same tight shorts, tight set on the body, make Suk''s eyes unconsciously look down, this look suddenly in the mind of a buzzing, almost burst.


    The shorts had just covered the root of the thigh, but between the two legs, they were wrapped up in a raised hill. What made sukfa more calm was that along the hill, an obvious Canyon appeared.


    It''s an illusion! It must be an illusion!


    Suk kept repeating this sentence in his heart. After all, this kind of scene can only be seen in some models at auto shows or enthusiasts at animation shows. Moreover, it is quite different from Fu Lingshan''s image in his mind.


    How can nine days Xuannv become the enchanting spirit? It''s not scientific!


    But the more so, the more Suk wanted to see clearly. His eyes were dazed, and his breath began to become short. His body temperature rose and he was hot and restless. It was Fu Lingshan who saw Suk''s appearance, his mouth turned up slightly, and a scornful smile flashed by.


    "Is it good?" Fu Lingshan''s voice sounded again.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1243

    Suk felt that his temples were jumping suddenly, and a stream of heat began to swim all over his body. It seemed that his body''s 148000 pores were howling, and his breathing became heavier and heavier. Suddenly he heard Fu Lingshan''s voice.


    Subconsciously should be a: "good looking!" And while saying it, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. If you put such a scene in front of any normal man, I''m afraid you will make the same reaction, not to mention the very sensitive Suk.


    "Good looking! Then look at it more! " Fu Lingshan''s eyes began to become cold. She didn''t know when the ups and downs of her chest didn''t seem as violent as before. Her two fists were tightly clenched.


    Suk is aware that the flower picking system has broken out again with strong sequelae. His body seems to be roasted on the fire. Even now his brain is constantly releasing signals, and he wants to get Fu Lingshan to the right place.


    At this time, suddenly, a kind of warning came out of his heart. Suk''s eyes finally moved away from Fu Lingshan. Then he saw that the woman suddenly raised her feet and went straight to her next three steps.


    "You are really a hooligan!" Fu Lingshan scolded Jiao, and the leg lifting speed was very fast, and the strength was even more fierce.


    However, although Suk''s brain is a little confused, his body''s reaction is still in the middle of stupefaction. His left foot has become an axis, and the whole person has turned 90 degrees sideways, finally avoiding this foot.


    "What are you doing?" Under the stimulation of this foot, Suk suddenly woke up completely. Judging from the angle, speed and strength of Fu Lingshan''s foot, he was going to waste his rhythm.


    However, where Fu Lingshan would reply? After she failed, she turned back on the way, knocked her heel back, and ran to Su Xiaoke''s hometown again. [


    "are you crazy?" Suk yelled again. Naturally, he would not wait to die. But now that he did not understand the situation, he could not fight back. After all, it was also related to the endorsement contract. He had to do something for others, so he just jumped up and dodged to one side.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, and you dare to come to me!" Fu Lingshan, who was warm as water and refreshing as a fairy, threw herself at Suk again like a shrew.


    Shrew is not terrible, afraid of shrew martial arts!


    Suk is a little confused now. Fu Lingshan not only suddenly becomes a fierce mother worm, but also pursues Li Mochou and attacks her three ways. If she had not been successful in arithmetic, she would have become a eunuch.


    "Are you sick? Is it over? If you don''t stop, I''ll fight back! " Suk kept dodging from left to right, frequently in danger. Although he had the method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall, his pace was flexible, but he couldn''t stand it. He was beaten passively all the time!


    Clay Bodhisattva still has three points of anger. If Fu Lingshan''s hand is aboveboard and not so insidious, I''m afraid he can explain it easily. Now the bigger he is, the more angry he is. He can''t help it.


    "Who ordered my pockmarks in Weihai? Who touched my ass again? " Fu Lingshan''s moves failed, and he was all dodged by Suk. He was also furious: "I thought it was a misunderstanding at the beginning, and you must have done it on purpose, just because of your color today!"


    "Eh!" As soon as Suk heard this, he was immediately silly. He had known his little movements for a long time. I think so. Now I can see that this woman is good at Kung Fu. She must have noticed her movements at that time.


    Just now is still on the channeling of the anger, all of a sudden hold back to go back, no way, their own fault ah! It''s really that I played a hooligan at that time! No wonder as soon as I mentioned the last meeting of Shengyuan jewelry, Fu Lingshan was impatient to come over for an interview. She was waiting for herself to fall into the trap and catch herself in the urn!


    "Listen to me Suk now twists and turns, while starting to quickly turn the brain, want to quickly find a suitable reason or excuse, otherwise he really will turn over the boat in the sewer.


    But fortunately, there are a lot of equipment in this gymnasium, resulting in a complex terrain. Suk goes around in circles, and Fu Lingshan goes after him.


    "I didn''t mean to!" Suk''s defense is very pale.


    "You did it on purpose!" What Fu Lingshan said is very definite.


    "I bumped into your pockmarks by accident at that time!"


    "You die! If you are not careful, how can you die carelessly! " [


    "I!" Before Suk finished, he let Fu Lingshan catch his shirt and subconsciously want to break away. But he didn''t stop and dragged Fu Lingshan out a few more steps.


    "Don''t run if you have the guts!" Fu Lingshan is a woman now. It seems that Suk hasn''t heard these words in front of Li Linglong and Bai Xue, who are the most skittish.


    "If I don''t run, why don''t you stop?" Suk turned to discuss it, but as soon as she turned her neck, Fu Lingshan seized the opportunity to attack. Her right fingers poked out, and the dragons came out of the water, and went straight to Suk''s eyes.


    Suk saw that the woman''s two fingers kept enlarging in front of her eyes. In a flash, she leaned back subconsciously and finally dodged. However, when she dodged, she heard a stab and her shirt buttons all jumped.Chest immediately happy a lot, Suk also took the opportunity to directly take off the shirt, continue to flee: "can you stop, we can talk?"


    "I''ll have to wait until I''m done with you!" Fu Lingshan threw his shirt aside, and her attack techniques began to become more professional. Her fingers kept changing their posture, from one finger to two fingers and three fingers, all focused on fingering.


    Suk suddenly felt that he had seen Fu Lingshan''s Kung Fu, and he was familiar with it. Suddenly, Mu Wanqing''s scene when he was fighting with him was very similar.


    Does this woman have anything to do with Mu Wanqing? Is it the swallow gate?


    "Mu Wanqing, do you know Mu Wanqing?" Suk jumps back, grabs the opportunity and shouts. Sure enough, when she says Mu Wanqing, Fu Lingshan stops and looks at Suk suspiciously: "do you know Mu Wanqing?"


    Suk was finally relieved. It would be easy to do with this acquaintance. Looking at Fu Lingshan, who was also tired, her chest was constantly fluctuating and shaking, and her breasts were slightly exposed, like waves. But now she can''t see any more. She quickly moved her eyes: "Hmm! I know you! I know you


    "What is your relationship with her?" Fu Lingshan looked at Suk warily, asked and took a step forward, and finally had the tendency to strike.


    "I''m friends with her!" Suk looked at Fu Lingshan and shrugged as she came.


    "Friends?" Fu Lingshan was still a little out of breath. She raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead: "since she is a friend, then" when Suk thought it was safe, the woman suddenly stepped forward, raised her foot again and kicked her little brother directly.


    "Not even friends! I''m going to kill you today! " Fu Lingshan seems to have burst out into a small universe, which is fierce, and Suk also missed the best time to escape because of carelessness. It''s over! This is the rhythm of chicken flying eggs!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1244

    Fu Lingshan uses the ultimate trick to kill and seduce Yin feet. Suk just breathes a sigh of relief and is ready to have a good talk. He can''t prevent himself from seeing that the foot is about to fall on his brother. He even feels a cold air blowing on it.


    The last time I bathed in Wanqing, my foot has brought me unforgettable memory. Is it going to repeat the same mistake? What''s an egg under a nest? It''s too late to move to the back leg again. At the critical moment, Suk''s two legs were slightly separated. At the moment when Fu Lingshan''s foot was kicking between his thighs, he tightened and clamped tightly.


    Finally, he solved his younger brother''s crisis, but the anger in his heart came out directly. Fu Lingshan really didn''t know what to say. She had stopped and Yanhe came to attack her. She had been kicked by Mu Wanqing, and now she''s still here. It''s an insult to her.


    Fu Lingshan didn''t expect that Suk''s reaction would be so quick. Instead of achieving the desired result, she became paranoid when she wanted to pull it back. Her ankle was tightly locked and she pulled it hard twice. It didn''t work. On the contrary, she seemed to be squeezed in the middle of the door.


    Suk could feel Fu Lingshan''s struggle, but he wanted to teach her a lesson. Naturally, he would not let her go so easily. The two men''s posture was a little strange now, especially Suk himself, with his upper body bare, and his shirt had been torn and thrown aside by this woman for a long time.


    Although the temperature in the room was not low, it was not elegant, but Fu Lingshan didn''t realize it at all. As soon as she saw that her right foot was retracted, she immediately made a finger shape with her right hand and went straight to the pulse of Suk''s neck.


    It''s like a woodpecker. It''s fast as lightning. It''s steady, accurate and ruthless. It''s well known that there are not only arteries but also vagus nerve gathering sites in the lateral cervical position. If it''s hit, it will make people faint directly, and even life-threatening.


    Suk didn''t expect that this woman was so vicious. First, she lifted her left arm flat and knocked Fu Lingshan''s arm, followed by her left hand to catch her in reverse, and her hand clasped her wrist directly.


    Fu Lingshan''s right hand is controlled, and her left hand immediately wants to run to Suk''s eyes with two fingers. So far, this woman is cruel and reckless. Suk doesn''t dare to be careless. If her eyes are injured, even if she has the ability to understand the world, can she change her eyes? [


    "enough of you!" Suk grabs Fu Lingshan''s left hand again. His hands are like pincers. Now he has the impulse to tear the woman apart.


    "You die for me!" Fu Lingshan suddenly saw Suk''s cold eyes, and her heart suddenly trembled. But then she didn''t know where the courage came from, so she put it directly on Suk''s arms, and she was about to bite Suk''s neck.


    Fu Lingshan exerted too much force, and Suk''s legs buckled her right foot again. He could not cope with it, and the whole person fell back directly. But now Suk''s pity for jade had long been exhausted by Fu Lingshan''s cruel moves. At the moment of falling down, they changed their posture directly and exchanged positions with each other.


    With a bang, Fu Lingshan fell to the ground on her back, and suddenly fell heavily. But her skill was good, her reaction ability and fighting ability were also good. At the moment of touching the ground, she had adjusted her best posture, and even deliberately stood forward to prevent hitting the back of her head.


    Suk directly pressed on her, and did not relax. Now it is clear that this woman belongs to a mad dog. Maybe she will bite herself, straddle on her, and press her wrists on the ground with both hands.


    "You rascal! lady-killer! scoundrel! Let go of me Fu Lingshan struggled desperately, but compared with Suk, her strength was a little insignificant. If she hadn''t told her agent to stay away from the gym, she might have a helper now.


    So even now her voice is very loud, but she still shouts that the sky should not and the earth is not working.


    "Good! Hooligans, let me show you what a hooligan is Suk was furious. Looking at Fu Lingshan who looked like a madman under him, the more he looked at her, the more he felt that a stream of evil fire was venting. Instead, he put one hand on her two arms. Finally, his free right hand had a place to use.


    As soon as he reached down, he found the lower edge of the T-shirt and went in directly. Fu Lingshan''s skin was smooth and smooth, and Suk easily grasped her side of the mountain. Good guy, this woman didn''t wear underwear. This soft flesh is straight and thick, full of sex.


    Judging from Fu Lingshan''s hand, she should keep exercising all the time, so she is in a very good physical condition. Although the mountains are not big, she still can''t control them with one hand, covering them and constantly kneading them. The technique is not gentle, even rough.


    "Hooligans! Good! I am a hooligan Suk gritted his teeth, there was no special QY impulse in his mind, the only thing was to revenge her.


    Suk had been trying to explain clearly at the beginning. She didn''t fight back and even gave way. However, Fu Lingshan seemed determined to kick her brother, and it didn''t matter at all. That''s why Suk finally broke out.


    Su Ke''s action suddenly made Fu Lingshan freeze. Even at this moment, she had forgotten to struggle. She lay on the ground and felt her chest being grasped by Su Ke. She kneaded and kneaded hard. It was painful and strange.But then a strong sense of shame finally broke out. A place that had never been touched by anyone, a place that was well protected by a girl, was now taken as a plaything by a man, rubbed around like rubber paste.


    "Get out of here, get out of here! Get your dirty hands out of here! Hooligans! You have to die! " Fu Lingshan tried her best to shake her left and right like a loach. She wanted to throw Suk off her body. Her hands were pressed on the ground and she could not move. It was because Suk was riding on her waist and her legs had some room to move. She tried to hit Suk''s back with her knees. [


    I don''t know if I was hit by Fu Lingshan''s knee, so Suk suddenly fell from her body, but Fu Lingshan didn''t wait for the next action, and her legs were pressed by Suk''s right leg again.


    "Hooligans? You''re right. This is the only way to deal with people like you! " As soon as Suk finished speaking, he grabbed the soft meat with his right hand, and then went down her flat abdomen directly. With the help of fingertips, his big hand got into the tight shorts with breathable package.


    The green grass is sad and smooth. Suk''s big hand has no nostalgia and marches down again.


    "Ah! help! Get out of here! "Go away." Fu Lingshan squeezed her legs and yelled for help. Suk would not give her a chance to move the soldiers. She raised her head and blocked her TANKOU with her mouth. With a little effort, she finally captured Fu Lingshan''s fortifications.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1245

    CEN Kailun sat in the hall on the first floor, watching the rehearsal effect of Fu Lingshan today, holding a small book in his hand. He was very serious, and sometimes he would pause or replay it. This is Fu Lingshan''s first song, and he chose to appear at the new year''s Eve party, where all kinds of stars gathered, so there was no room for carelessness.


    Looking at the magnificent effect in the picture, this is an old-fashioned song. Its words and sentences are filled with a breath of heaven and earth. Fu Lingshan''s singing and dancing are also like the arrival of a fairy.


    The delicate pink inner dress and elegant white outer dress are delicate but not gorgeous. The posture is beautiful and the long sleeves swing, which makes it more refined. Yes, it''s a Han costume and a han dance, full of national characteristics.


    Every tiny action, every expression change, even every tone, cen Kailun is pondering. As an agent, it''s also her job. Although it''s not so professional, she stands from the perspective of audience fans, and her opinions are extremely pertinent.


    Suddenly, I felt as if there was some movement in the gym above. Subconsciously, I looked up. However, thinking of Fu Lingshan''s special explanation, I shrugged and focused on the rehearsal video again.


    She doesn''t believe that Fu Lingshan will suffer any losses. This girl''s strong degree can make a man feel ashamed. Although she is usually weak, like a girl in ancient times, she doesn''t walk out of the gate. But Cen Kailun knows that there is a factor of violence hidden in her bones, and she is good at it.


    It''s even more violent than rhinoceros to be crazy. I''m really sweating for this man named Suk. I don''t know if he can come out alive. It''s estimated that he will be played miserably!


    Because the gym has a lot of sports equipment, it always brings out movement when exercising. So the gym is soundproofed. Normally, even if Fu Lingshan is struggling in it, it''s hard to hear clearly.


    But this time, cen Kailun was wrong. He was so wrong! [


    it''s like a fish being carried to the shore. After struggling hard at the beginning, Fu Lingshan can''t lift her strength all over her body, and it''s hard to make a decent resistance.


    Both hands are grasped by Suk''s wrists and pressed to the ground. Her face is exquisitely carved and flawless. Her eyes are full of tears, but her cheeks are pink. Her heavy breathing makes her small nose both sides of her nose open and close. She bites her lower lip hard. She feels the shameful feeling from her body, and even has the impulse to want shenyn to make a sound.


    Suk''s right hand had all been pushed into his shorts, and the damned hand was so pressed between his legs. As he continued to do evil, the numbness came from under his body to every corner of his body.


    Suk has never been in such a state. There is no QY color in his brain. Instead, it is more like a kind of devastation. With the palm attached to it, he can feel the astringent feel of his hair because of being wet by water. His soft skin is like feeling a mature peach.


    Blow can break, juice cross flow.


    It''s not just the first brother. There''s a taste of experience in the technique. It''s just subconscious drawing circles. Fortunately, I still know what I''m doing and haven''t explored into it. Otherwise, things will become easier to clean up. Sometimes my fingertips even touch the hole.


    As long as you don''t pay attention, I''m afraid you''ll go straight into it, but every time you just slip by in an instant, and you never miss anything.


    Fu Lingshan''s legs have completely given up the struggle, and Suk''s thighs are pressed on it, symbolizing more than the actual effect. Fu Lingshan doesn''t shout, and her beautiful face still has an intoxicating charm in her eyes.


    Like a dead fish, Suk has no interest. Since you are calling hooligans, I have satisfied your wish. Enough is enough!


    Slowly he pulled back his hand. There was even some sticky water on it. Subconsciously, he rubbed it casually. Without paying attention to Fu Lingshan, he stood up directly.


    Fu Lingshan is still motionless. There is anger, shame and even hatred in her eyes. It is obvious that there is no way to continue to talk about the endorsement contract. I don''t think this woman will go to the police, otherwise her image will be destroyed.


    The trip to Hong Kong was in vain. Knowing that it was such a result, he would not rush here. With a long breath, Suk turned to one side and picked up his shirt.


    A few buttons have been missing, and even several buttonholes have been torn. A good dress has been destroyed, but I can''t go out naked. After all, there are still people outside, eh! There are people out there!


    Think of here, Suk suddenly feel that things seem a little bad, how to easily leave here, if people outside know Fu Lingshan now like this, I''m afraid they will eat themselves!


    "Get up! Send me out Suk takes a disgusted look at Fu Lingshan. This woman is definitely not a fairy sister. I''m afraid she is more vicious than ah Zi in the eight parts of the dragon. Yes, she is more disgusting than Guo Fu in the heroes of the eagle. [


    it''s so lovely to be white!


    The focus of Fu Lingshan''s eyes slowly focused on Suk. Her breath had gradually subsided. Her two fists were clenched tightly. Without saying a word, she sat up and stared at Suk coldly."Get me out of here!" Suk has no interest in her. A woman is so vicious that she doesn''t like her any more. If Wang Xiaogang knows that the goddess in his mind is this kind of person, he will feel disrespectful.


    "Good!" Fu Lingshan spat out a word from her teeth, and finally stood up and straightened her clothes. Her performance was very strange, but it was really what Suk wanted to see. Some people just didn''t clean up, just didn''t abuse them, and didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth.


    Now that you know how powerful you are, are you stupid! If you had known that, why did you have to start!


    With a snort, Suk buttoned up the only button left in his shirt and went straight to the door, while Fu Lingshan followed him with a cool face.


    Although Suk thinks that Fu Lingshan''s performance is not very normal, as long as she can go out without any trouble, it is estimated that this woman is not willing to let the second person know the scandal just now, which may be the reason for her performance.


    After all, we can''t publicize the ugly family, let alone the scene just like that!


    To understand this, Suk also felt that it was not a good result to solve the problem like this. He took a deep breath and let his expression be more natural. He was about to open the door. At this moment, suddenly a strong wind came from behind. It was dangerous!


    Suk quickly turned his head. Fu Lingshan seemed to be possessed by a demon. His eyes were full of murderous spirit. He saw a silver gray dumbbell smashing into his back brain!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1246

    With a bang, cen Kailun subconsciously looked up and up again, but there was no movement upstairs. He frowned and hesitated to put down his notebook.


    That man named Suk won''t let Fu Lingshan play bad, will he?


    If something really happened, it would have a bad effect. It seems that I have to do my job as an agent and persuade him. Cen Kailun thought about it, but he still felt that he should come forward.


    But before she went upstairs, her work phone rang. When she went back to the sofa, it turned out to be the director she had met at a film exhibition some time ago.


    Is there any script suitable for Fu Lingshan?


    "Hello, director Wang!" CEN Kailun cleared her throat and sat back on the sofa again. If she knew the consequences of her blunder, I''m afraid even the UN Secretary General''s call would be rejected!


    It can be called the speed of life and death. Fu Lingshan was just like Mu Wanqing. She was very unique in her light-weight Kung Fu. If she deliberately didn''t let Suk hear the sound of footsteps, it could not be simpler.


    The murder weapon is even more convenient. Although the dumbbell in the gymnasium is a small 2.5kg for women, it will really smash people''s heads when it is swung up. There is no doubt about that.


    Paralysis! [


    Suk made a rude remark in his heart and watched the dumbbell roar. It was obvious that he wanted his own life! If this dumbbell really hit on his head, flowering is inevitable!


    One wrong step, the method of flying on the eaves and walking on the wall directly let her slide one meter horizontally. In order to prevent the woman from killing again, she snatched the dumbbell directly and threw it to one side.


    "I''ll fight with you!" As soon as Fu Lingshan saw that the killer in her hand had disappeared, she rushed to Suk madly again. Suk''s cold sweat had not gone down yet. She thought that the woman had been cruel enough before. She was going to kick the Yin instead of picking her eyes, but she didn''t expect that she would really kill people.


    Looking at Fu Lingshan, I can''t restrain my anger any more. I don''t care whether you are a woman or not. With a slap of my backhand, I throw it out. I don''t know if Fu Lingshan is crazy. She even doesn''t hide. With a slap, she slaps her face and falls to one side.


    But Suk underestimated the woman''s fighting instinct. Without waiting for her breath, Fu Lingshan rushed over again this time. There was no routine at all, that is, the shrew fought, grabbed and scratched again.


    Suk grabs her wrist. Fu Lingshan raises her knee and runs down the road. Suk is very angry. How can this woman be so poisonous? She butts her against the wall, and she can''t move: "don''t you want to die?"


    He almost let her a dumbbell smash to death, even if is again good temper person also law calm, coldly looking at Fu Lingshan, although this wench''s side face had own slap print, but this compared to her cruel or insignificant.


    "You touched my body, you must die!" Fu Lingshan was pushed against the wall by Suk, breathing heavily. Her eyes were eager to choose people and bite, with a fierce murderous air.


    "You touched my body, you must die!" Then Fu Lingshan repeated again, like a repeater.


    "Are you threatening me?" Suk frowned. It was the first time he had ever felt disgusted with a woman from the bottom of his heart.


    "I''m telling the truth! You''re dead! " Fu Lingshan gritted her teeth, as if she had given Suk a life threatening spell.


    "What I''m not afraid of most is threat!" The anger in Suk''s heart really broke out. If he had kept a little calm before, now the last bit of soberness was also stimulated in Fu Lingshan''s resolute tone.


    With one hand, he picked up Fu Lingshan''s shorts to his knees. It seemed that his posture was not right. With his hands, they were all lying on the ground at the next moment.


    "You let me go!"


    "You let me go!" [


    Fu Lingshan was really stupid this time. Her shorts were torn off by Suk, and her two thighs were constantly struggling to kick. The beautiful scenery between her two legs was all at a glance. The grass was thick, the valley was slightly uplifted, and the water was murmuring on a Canyon. This was the credit of Suk before.


    Suk stepped down his trousers, and without any hesitation, he took up the gun and mounted the horse, as if he heard a pop and hit.


    Fu Lingshan felt as if her body had been torn apart from it. She felt a heartrending pain that she had never felt before. The intense pain made her subconsciously stiff. Her tears that had stopped before burst into her eyes, and she finally tasted the evil result of her own hands.


    Suk seems to have lost her sense and ran about without any pity. She lies on Fu Lingshan. Her short T-shirt has been lifted up, showing her double peaks.


    Wave after wave of sprint, Suk seems to be a perpetual motion machine that doesn''t know how to stop. What''s the way? Three shallow, one deep, nine shallow, one deep? It''s all deep and deep. There''s no gun.


    Fu Lingshan couldn''t make a decent resistance. She was subconsciously trying to get Suk out of his body. However, the strength of this point was not effective.It''s like a lonely boat in a storm. The whole person is constantly bumping, and the huge pain even empties all her strength. I don''t know when, her hands are tightly clenched into fists, and her nails are like piercing into the flesh, but the pain is slight.


    This kind of pain continued like a century, but she didn''t know where to start. She felt that there was something comfortable that she had never felt before. It was like from the soul, the whole body was constantly swimming, closed her eyes, gasping heavily.


    Suddenly I feel that my body is empty, and the bottom is empty, as if I have lost something. When I open my eyes, I realize that Suk is lifting his waist. My body seems to be a natural reaction, and I subconsciously cooperate with his actions.


    Kneeling on the ground with both legs and supporting the ground with both hands, the feeling of fullness finally appeared again. This second, I even let myself hum. My body began to shake back and forth again, and my long hair fell down, like being blown by the strong wind.


    Can hear the sound of Pa Pa, so loud in the ear, his body every hit, will make the soul tremble once, a long time of excitement has made her body soft, can no longer hold the ground, the upper body all lie on the ground, only the buttocks are still high up.


    This picture is like an ostrich with its head buried in the sand. Its brain is blank, and only an instinctive voice tells itself that it has been QB by a man, who is rushing about in his body. But why don''t you want to stop this feeling, instead, you feel very comfortable.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1247

    Fu Lingshan feels like a little female dog in her present posture. Her inner shame is surging. However, mixed with the pleasure of her body and even her soul, she is unable to extricate herself. She also does not want Suk to extricate herself.


    From biting his teeth, unwilling to make a sound, now it seems to have become his own personal concert, completely uncontrollable, humming and shouting, to the end, there was only ah ah voice, weeping and whispering.


    While Suk was beating the beat behind her, Fu Lingshan felt that her soul was about to fly. Suddenly, she felt that Suk, who was like a storm before, had speeded up again, just like a sewing machine. She didn''t know how long this state lasted.


    I just remember that a torrent of hot water suddenly entered my body, followed by the crash of my brain. The sudden pleasure made my eyes black. It seemed that I didn''t have time to enjoy it, so I fainted.


    Suk knew in his heart that he had made a big mistake! And in the mind of the flower picking system, as usual, there are task tips.


    "Task: get Fu Lingshan''s maiden red (finished); reward: a blue heart."


    "Please extract!"


    Having put on her own clothes, and then looking at Fu Lingshan lying on the ground like mud, the woman''s figure is really good. Even now her posture is very awkward, she is still fascinating.


    He was naked, and his high buttocks fell to one side. There was a wet mark on the floor under him, and the valley before the battle was full of blood. He had already mixed with the juice, and his eyes became pale. [


    close your eyes tightly, shake your body from time to time, your cheeks are full of redness, the double peaks on your chest are right in front of you, and there are even several blood stains on your white skin. Suk knew that it was caused by himself, and he didn''t worry about his power at that time.


    What to do? You must be breaking the law now? If this is really reported to the police, I must be arrested. My heart is in a mess. I want to calm myself down through the force of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, but my usual smooth feeling has become strange.


    The more she wanted to calm down, the more impatient she was. I''m afraid that Fu Lingshan would wake up in a short time. What would she do then? Do you want to kill people?


    By the way! You can extract the task reward first. Every time you extract the reward, the Yingying white light in the space will directly act on you. It can not only quickly restore your physical state to normal, but also calm your mental state.


    What blue heart? It''s not really a heart, is it? Suk thought in his mind, he went directly into the space and began to extract. Sure enough, after clicking and confirming, the white light began to appear and reflected on his body, as if it was directly integrated into the skin.


    The brain suddenly clear, before the upset slowly dispersed, until the white light gradually disappeared, the hand suddenly more than one thing.


    Diamond! Big!


    It should be said that the size is like pigeon eggs, pure blue, no trace of impurities and defects can be seen. Suk has no research on these jewelry, but he can guess that it is worth a lot of money, and he should not be able to get down without millions!


    But what''s the use of asking for diamonds now? This is a remedy for one''s own problems! However, the only advantage is that I have calmed down and tucked the blue star into my trouser pocket and took a deep breath.


    Obviously, I have no way to save the situation. After all, I have broken someone else''s body. I will never go to the hospital to do a repair operation, so I can treat it as nothing happened! Besides, even if they take Fu Lingshan to the hospital, they have to be willing to!


    Looking at this woman as crazy as a dog, the possibility of xng is very small, and there is a great possibility that she will directly choose to kill herself. I almost killed myself just now, and I''m afraid I can''t get rid of it if I send myself to prison!


    "Well," just as Suk was sorting out her thoughts, Fu Lingshan''s body suddenly moved, and then she heard her long breath.


    Suk''s eyes directly on her face, still red, like a sleep, slowly opened his eyes, as if to forget what happened before, but when she saw Suk standing in front of her eyes, she suddenly woke up.


    "What are you doing?"


    Fu Lingshan sat up, but it was a little hard. She shook her body twice. When she realized that the question she asked had actually happened, she knew that she was still naked and instinctively protected her vital parts. [


    Suk shrugged. In order to make the two people have an equal angle of conversation, he squatted down directly: "I''m sorry for what just happened! But as you know, it''s not my intention! "


    Fu Lingshan doesn''t say a word. She just stares at Suk. She knows Suk is talking about taking the blame and hitting her feet with a stone, but what can happen? Can you let him go in this way?


    "I want to go several times! How many times have you been to me! But I still want to say sorry to you This is the truth. If Suk had known before that Fu Lingshan was still a virgin, I''m afraid that even if he beat her hard, stripped her naked and hung her up, he would not really give her that!"Is there anything you want to say?" Suk frowned slightly when he saw that Fu Lingshan was silent. This kind of communication was too hard.


    "You can go away!" Fu Lingshan''s brain is also in chaos. She has been QB, which has become a fact. This is her own shame. But now she has no idea how to revenge, and obviously she can''t beat Suk, which has been proved.


    And now if the dispute is too fierce, I''m afraid my personal safety will be in danger. Fu Lingshan thought to herself, sitting on the ground, coldly said to Suk: "go away! I don''t want to see you again! "


    Fu Lingshan''s reaction surprised Suk a little bit. Is it that he is ready to let himself off? Or is it her plan to postpone the war and prepare to settle accounts in the future? However, both of them are still relatively calm now, which may be a good start.


    Watching Suk stand up and take out her cell phone from her pocket, Fu Lingshan''s face suddenly changed: "what are you going to do?"


    "Sorry, I don''t want to be a memento. I just want to find a way to protect myself!" Suk said while calling up the camera function of the mobile phone, the shutter sound continued to ring.


    Fu Lingshan dodged from left to right and covered her vital point. She couldn''t stop her face. At last, she gave up the struggle and stood up. Facing Suk''s mobile phone, she clenched her teeth and burst into tears again.


    "I''m really sorry!" Suk repeated it again, but there was no sign of apology in Fu Lingshan''s ears: "I can guarantee that the photos will not be circulated. I hope you can think about it clearly too!"


    Suk put the mobile phone into his pocket, then stepped forward and came to Fu Lingshan. Fu Lingshan didn''t respond at all, and she didn''t even step back. She stood with red fruit all over her body, and looked at Suk. She didn''t give up, and her tears were still pouring.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1248

    "We''ll have a good talk when you''re completely calm down." Suk takes a deep breath. Facing Fu Lingshan who is crying, she feels that this is totally different from her previous crazy and vicious performance. Although her eyes are full of hatred, she feels guilty.


    This kind of mood makes Suk very worried. Who is responsible for this matter? Obviously, it shouldn''t happen to him. Did he really come to talk about endorsement and cooperation?


    He reached out and hugged Fu Lingshan, but Fu Lingshan didn''t resist. He felt that Suk was loosening himself, and at the same time, he seemed to have something in his hand.


    "I''m going!" Suk, wearing a shirt with only one button left, takes a final look at Fu Lingshan and goes straight out. When she goes downstairs, she sees her agent, who is talking to on the phone.


    "You CEN Kailun saw Suk''s embarrassed appearance, and immediately thought that it was from Fu Lingshan. He really didn''t know why Fu Lingshan had such a big opinion on this man and cheated people from Weihai just to teach him a lesson?


    But even if someone else is a small company, he is also a member of the potential customer group. I really don''t understand. Forget it! As an agent, I always have to do the follow-up work well.


    "Mr. Su, where''s Lingshan?" CEN Kailun''s professional smile finally appeared, and the coldness before entering the door was gone. After all, Fu Lingshan taught him a lesson, and he had to be a peacemaker.


    CEN Kailun didn''t worry about how his shirt would suddenly rot like this. Suk was a little surprised by this. However, it''s better to do more than less. He tugged at the corners of his mouth and squeezed out a smile. However, it''s not natural: "it''s still up there!"


    "Oh! Are you going back? " [


    "well, I''ll go first!" Suk shrugged his shoulders, which really made people feel aggrieved. After that, he walked out directly. Cen Kailun directly took Suk to the door of the villa, and then the man who opened the door for himself accompanied Suk out.


    Watching Suk walk to the gate, cen Kailun goes upstairs to see Fu Lingshan. There is no shadow of her in the gym. Looking around the battlefield, it seems that the position of the dumbbell is not very harmonious.


    "Don''t move the guy!" CEN Kailun thought that Suk was lucky to be able to go out alive. Suddenly, he saw a bright blue light on the floor. He walked quickly and took a breath of air.


    It''s a blue diamond. It''s the biggest diamond Cen Kailun has ever seen. It''s at least forty or fifty carats. It''s also a cut shape. It''s especially suitable for making a necklace pendant.


    From carat weight, clarity, color and cutting, all can be said to be the best, rare in the world!


    The heart of the ocean? CEN Kailun''s mind suddenly came up with the name, the name with a "Titanic" and world-famous, but in fact, its reputation has long been full of legend.


    But hasn''t the heart of the sea been admitted to the Smith Museum in Washington? In other words, this diamond will never be that one.


    Women are naturally sensitive to jewelry. Rao Shi CEN is in her thirties and has experienced a lot of storms. But at this moment, her heart is still beating. She even feels that she wants to take possession of it from her heart.


    But then a problem appeared, such a valuable diamond is definitely not the main thing, nor will it suddenly appear here, and it is definitely not Fu Lingshan''s, so there is only one possibility, this is Suk''s!


    After a trot, there is a small door at the other end of the gym, which is a small bathroom for Fu Lingshan to take a bath and change clothes after exercise.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    "Lingshan! Lingshan! What did you do to that Suk? He left the diamond, didn''t he? " Listening to the clattering water inside, cen Kailun knocked on the door and asked.


    Fu Lingshan put her hands on the wall and hung her head down. The shower head was pouring water down. The water splashed on her head and then fell down her forehead.


    The water flows along the lines of his body, from his neck to his chest, to his belly, between his legs, between his legs, and even to his feet. It is extremely thorough, but it can not wash away the feeling of Suk.


    Even now, I feel that Suk''s evil things are still in my body, and the water temperature is very cold, which is deliberately not adjusted. I hope the cold temperature can wake me up and tell me how to do it. [


    what can I do? Suk holds his photo in his hand. If it''s really spread out, it''s not a pity for him to die. But his whole family, his parents, I''m afraid he can''t lift his head in his life!


    Against the will of the family to come out and make a public appearance, originally all people did not approve of it. If it was not for grandma doting on herself, I am afraid that now I am still at home enjoying the life of a young lady!


    Be sure to take photos! Make sure you get it back!


    Fu Lingshan swore in her heart that when she heard the voice outside, cen Kailun''s voice was full of joy. Hehe, can a diamond compensate for everything?


    "Lingshan?"


    "Lingshan?"Without hearing Fu Lingshan''s voice, cen Kailun didn''t feel anything wrong. Now her mind is full of this diamond. It''s said that the last auction price of the diamond named the heart of the ocean was 1.2 million US dollars, but it was decades ago. Now natural law uses money to measure that rare treasure.


    I''m afraid the same is true for this diamond. In other words, even if the diamond does not have so much historical experience, the quantity in the world is the value. The rarer it is, the more expensive it is. According to Cen Kailun''s own estimation, this diamond will not be less than US $2 million, that is, it will not be less than HK $14 million.


    But who will sell it? This is the treasure of appreciation at any time! How could a small company be able to do that?


    "Oh! Sister Cen Fu Lingshan took a deep breath and finally got a response.


    "Lingshan, how are you talking? Have you promised to be the spokesman of their company? Is this your reward? Can''t it be a gift from him? " CEN Kailun asked one question after another, and felt that his brain could not turn around.


    Maybe more than 10 million in front of my eyes, I just look at it as a number, but this is comparable to the diamond of the heart of the ocean! I can be sure that what the world says now can be counted by ten fingers.


    Fu Lingshan was still standing at the nozzle. The cold water made her shiver and bite her teeth. Finally, she said again: "Hmm! Sister Cen! Let me be quiet first! I want to think it over! "


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1249

    Luo Feiyan didn''t expect Suk to come back so soon. At 11:40, when he appeared in front of him with snow, he was really surprised.


    Especially though Suk looks normal, there is still a layer of gloom in his eyes: "what? I haven''t seen you? "


    I can guess that it''s certain that Suk will be frustrated in this trip, otherwise he won''t come back so soon, and he may be rejected directly.


    "See, there must be no hope for this!" Suk showed a wry smile on his face, which is true. Now he is still worried about the East incident and is sued by Fu Lingshan. He can''t bear the result of burning jade and stone.


    "Xiaoxue, why did you come back with Suk?" Luofeiyan is a nocturnal animal. It''s impossible for him to sleep during this time. He saw that Suk didn''t want to say more and directly took Snow White''s little hand.


    "Yes! I was going to take Suk to Hong Kong for a few days. Who knows he has to come back immediately. If he can''t help it, I''ll follow him! " Snow White is also confused, what a good chance for two people in the world! But when I saw Suk''s gloomy face, I could only follow him back.


    And at the moment when Bai Xue saw Suk, she could feel that he was like the calm sea before the storm. She had been suppressing all the time. She had to give up the idea of letting Suk stay with her in the hotel for one night.


    Snow White originally put forward this proposal when she got off the plane, but Suk said that she was too tired to go home, so Snow White would not go to the hotel alone, so Suk took her directly to fangfeiyi.


    Bai Xue was not very familiar with luofeiyan before, and it was the last time that Ma Yina introduced them to each other. However, luofeiyan has one characteristic, that is, it can quickly shorten the distance, and even quickly become a good friend, so Bai Xue does not conflict with this arrangement. [


    because it''s midnight now, it''s not a good time for chatting. Although we can see that Suk must have a lot of words in his heart, Luo Feiyan didn''t ask much, but he whispered a few words of comfort before he left.


    When Suk came home, his parents had fallen asleep. Hearing the sound of opening the door, Suu Youfu came out dressed: "son, how did you come back today?"


    According to Suk''s plan, the length of stay in Hong Kong should be about three days, which naturally includes the plan to visit Bai Xue in Macao. However, I really don''t want to stay one more minute because of such an accident today.


    "Well, things went well. I came back earlier." Suk shrugged, trying to look natural.


    "Well, go to bed early." As soon as Su Youfu finished, Bai Xue came out of the bedroom and looked at Suk. He looked tired. He knew that he had been flying back and forth for a day. It was really not easy. He also told him to have an early rest.


    Rest is easier said than done!


    Lying on the bed, staring at the roof, motionless, like a dead body, I actually QJ Fu Lingshan, and also took pictures of others. When did I become such a lunatic, even a shame!


    Although Fu Lingshan is a vicious woman, she is not like that! It''s a big deal to leave. How can it become such a difficult situation!


    Even if this task had been done at that time, I''m afraid I would give up. It''s a crime! There is no humanity!


    He took a deep breath and turned out the smoke from the car. This was Suk''s first time to smoke at home. He felt the blazing smoke hovering in his lungs and finally calmed down a lot.


    In contrast, the night of Bai Xue and Luo Feiyan is much more wonderful. Luo Feiyan once again played a powerful fusion xng, conquering Bai Xue''s little sister directly. The girl even told her what she wanted to share with he Fenglu about Suk.


    However, this is what Luo Feiyan wants. It seems that his team can start to grow again. It''s just that this matter can''t be unveiled too early. It can only be gradually enlightened by Bai Xue. After affirming the feasibility of Bai Xue''s idea, he foresees that Suke will have more confidants in the future.


    The two women are more and more opportunistic, chatting and excited. They hate to meet each other too late. They even have the rhythm of becoming sisters. Moreover, inspired by Luo Feiyan, it seems that the idea of polygamy has sprouted.


    A man is too good, is really easy to get girls like, moths will not be too few, they have to have psychological preparation in advance, or they will automatically quit.


    Snow White is tangled and doesn''t sleep well all night. So is Luo Feiyan. After two people shut up, she is thinking about what happened to Suk. She should be so impolite. This is the side she has never seen. [


    when the morning arrived on time, snow white finally fell asleep. Luo Feiyan got up early and went downstairs after washing. It was just 7:10.


    "Suk!"


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I opened the shutter door, I saw Suk''s face was sallow, with dark circles under his eyes. His eyes were covered with blood, and he didn''t even wash his face. So he came in. He was so embarrassed that he was distressed."What happened? What''s the matter with you? " Luo Feiyan grabs Suk''s arms and looks at him nervously. He doesn''t know why. His eyes become moist in an instant. He has the impulse to cry.


    Suk squeezed out a bitter smile: "don''t worry, go in and say it!" One night I didn''t close my eyes. I was tired and depressed. The only person I could talk to was Luo Feiyan.


    So Suk left home early in the morning and waited outside the door of fangfeiyi people. However, luofeiyan didn''t let herself wait too long. She opened the door in person after a cigarette. In the past, this work was done by employees.


    Luo Feiyan took Suk to the sofa on the first floor of the hall, impatient: "Suk, what''s the matter? What happened to you in Hong Kong? "


    "Sister tobacco!" Suk took a deep breath and clenched his teeth: "I killed Fu Lingshan yesterday!"


    "What?" Luo Feiyan didn''t reflect it at the beginning, but he was stunned at the next moment: "you made Fu Lingshan QJ!"


    Suk nodded and began to tell all that happened yesterday to Luo Feiyan. He just hid himself and left this part of his blue heart.


    "Sister tobacco! Do you think she''ll call the police and arrest me? Will I go to jail? "


    "Nothing! Don''t you have a picture of her in your hand? They are stars who care about their image. I remember that there was a star in Hong Kong who was filmed by QJ, and they didn''t dare to admit it when the video spread! " In any case, lofeyan will stand firmly on Suk''s side.


    Although he has made the worst plan in his heart, he will invite the most famous lawyers to help Suk win the lawsuit, but now he can''t mention it. If he mentions it, Suk''s mentality will be even worse.


    Just at this time, the phone rang. Luo Feiyan saw that it was actually Ma Yina. He connected directly and put his mobile phone in his ear. However, he just had a dignified expression, which gradually became soothing, and even a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Suk! Don''t worry! Fu Lingshan has promised to be our spokesman! "


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1250

    Ma Yina didn''t say much on the phone. She mainly shared this joy with Luo Feiyan first. This is really joy. The dark cloud on Luo Feiyan''s face just faded away. After hanging up the phone, she looked at Suk who was still a little dull: "Hello! It''s really OK! Since she has promised to come here as a spokesman, she must be afraid of you! "


    "You mean she''s afraid that I''m going to publicize it, and now she wants to ask for it?" Suk is not stupid. Before, it was because he felt that Fu Lingshan''s character was violent and worried that she was out of control. Then he really went to the police. This was the worst result.


    But now that she has nodded her head and agreed to be the spokesperson of fangfeiyi, she can be sure that she doesn''t want to make a big deal of things. There is no news that makes people happier.


    "Yes! It must be! You are in the active position now. She must hurry to ask you not to publicize, and then delete the photo! " Luo Feiyan doesn''t consider whether Suk''s previous actions are right or wrong.


    "Hoo Suk breathed out a long breath, suddenly felt refreshed, a burst of fatigue came from all over his body, subconsciously stretched: "if this is great!"


    "Don''t worry, it must be so!" Luo Feiyan leaned over, held Suk in his ear and said softly, patting him on the back: "after a while, Xiao Na will come. Don''t you wash your face?"


    "Mm-hmm! I''m going up to wash my face now Suk did not feel in the mood to clean up when he got up in the morning. Now that the problem that bothered him has been solved, he is in a good mood, and suddenly feels very uncomfortable on his face and eyes.


    Watching Suk go up the stairs, Luo Feiyan finally breathes a sigh of relief. This little guy really doesn''t let himself worry. He has made such a thing. I hope Fu Lingshan can calm things down! It''s not good for both sides to make a fuss!


    However, no matter what, I will stand on Suk''s side, and I will be adamant. I can''t let Suk suffer any harm. Seeing Suk''s appearance this morning, my heart really hurts! [


    although Suk has always brought surprise to himself, everything can be easily solved in his hands, but until now, he suddenly realized that he is only an 18-year-old!


    I must help Suk carry this matter down. No matter what, I can''t leave any future trouble! But what should I do? When this happens, the best solution is to pull this Fu Lingshan into her own army and let her integrate into Suk''s harem army!


    Nai''s breath of frustration, the task is a bit difficult, but not really without a little success possible xng! Luo Feiyan leaned on the sofa and put his legs directly on the armrest at the other end. He was also thinking about it.


    Fu Lingshan''s reaction can be said to be reasonable, but it gives her a strange feeling. What''s certain is that she is absolutely reluctant, so it is very likely that she will have anti emotion. Maybe this is the opportunity she can seize!


    Ma Yina didn''t know Suk had come back. Fu Lingshan''s agent contacted him early in the morning and said Suk''s phone was turned off and no one could be found. She had to inform herself about the cooperation first.


    "Sister tobacco, Suk is so powerful. If you have a plan, you can deal with it directly!" Ma Yina came in from the outside and praised Suk''s contribution: "I just don''t know where the boss is. The agent there can''t contact him at all!"


    Looking at the energetic Ma Yina, Luo Feiyan thinks that Suk is not using the beautiful man''s trick, but the anti treacherous trick. He points to the upstairs: "Suk has come back. He is upstairs. What he said on the phone just now is not clear. Now tell me how the agent told you!"


    Ma Yina thinks that Luo Feiyan wants to make the next contract through the information disclosed by Cen Kailun. All the words are very detailed, and even the tone of imitation is vivid.


    "She said there was no problem with the cost? Just claim five million dollars a year? " After hearing this, Luo Feiyan pondered for a moment and then asked.


    "Well! I''ll listen to what she said. The cost is negotiable! " Ma Yina nodded, which is really good news. According to the information collected before, the advertisement Fu Lingshan received is not a domestic or international brand product. Fangfeiyi people can pull her advertisement, which is absolutely profitable!


    When Luo Feiyan heard this, he finally had a bottom in his heart. In that case, he might as well turn passive into active: "you told her agent that four million yuan a year, I hope Fu Lingshan can come here as soon as possible, and have an interview on specific matters!"


    "Ah?" Ma Yina was surprised this time. Before, it was Fu Lingshan who named Suk to talk about it. Now how did she come here and name Fu Lingshan? The speed of role exchange between the two sides is too fast: "do you mean to ask Fu Lingshan to audition? Has the director set the time yet? "


    "Wait till she comes. It''s easy for the director. It''s not a movie to make an advertisement!" Luo Feiyan waved his hand.


    "Good! I know how to do it! " Ma Yina said and looked up. Suk came down the stairs and took a bath. After that, the whole person''s mental state was obviously different. With the help of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, staying up all night was not a serious matter. Before, it was just more of an inner suffering.After hearing Luo Feiyan''s words, I felt that the situation was obviously developing in an optimistic way. I naturally relaxed and went downstairs to see what Ma Yina was saying to Luo Feiyan. [


    "boss! How fast you came back! CEN Kailun called you. Why did you turn off the power? " Marina doesn''t know what happened yesterday, and now Suk''s performance is much more normal and natural.


    "The cell phone is dead!" Suk naturally knows that his mobile phone has no power, but he is really not in the mood to turn it on and charge it. Now he has a big smile on his face.


    "How did you talk to Fu Lingshan? Their attitude changed so fast. Boss, did you really sacrifice your appearance?" Maina squinted at Suk.


    Suk really doesn''t want to get entangled in this topic: "by the way, how are you preparing for the listing of Shengtang fund? Did you report to the civil affairs department? On January 5th, Mr. He will come to cut the ribbon. This is not careless! "


    "The time is fixed? The last time I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau, I didn''t approve it because of the time. I heard from the Civil Affairs Bureau that the Secretary of the municipal Party committee would attend the ceremony at that time! "


    Indeed, Ma is not only busy in fangfeiyi, but also in Shengtang foundation. Although there are already staff on both sides, it is still her.


    "Secretary of the municipal Party committee?" Suk was a bit surprised. Some time ago, it was the mayor who came to cut the ribbon? How did you become the Secretary of the municipal Party committee? These two people will never attend together. Besides, civil affairs are also government affairs!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1251

    "Oh! By the way, I guess you don''t care about that. The mayor was transferred last month, and now the Secretary of the municipal Party committee is responsible for it. Secretary Wan will surely attend this ceremony! " Maina saw Suk''s doubts and explained them to him.


    During her stay in civil affairs, she also learned a lot, including that the Shengtang foundation was located in Weihai, which was not valued by the government at first. To tell you the truth, although a private charity foundation has injected 60 million yuan, there are only a few tangible benefits in the pocket of these competent departments.


    Moreover, when Ma Yina went through the examination and approval procedures, she didn''t even pack a red envelope, or even bring a gift. Naturally, they were very negative, but this attitude changed with the news that he Shusheng was about to participate.


    He Shusheng is the richest man in Macao, the king of gamblers and philanthropists. He Shusheng''s reputation is enough for provincial and ministerial leaders to receive him personally. Naturally, the municipal Party committee and municipal government will not be careless.


    Shengtang foundation is a private charity organization, which can''t bring GP or investors. However, it can enhance the image of a city and make it a business card. In particular, he Shusheng''s personal visit to cut the ribbon is absolutely sensational news.


    You can''t help but neglect the leadership. You can even get in touch with Ho family through this ribbon cutting. It''s also a great event for attracting investment. Political achievements! Achievements are coming! The Secretary of the municipal Party committee should also pay attention to it!


    However, in Suk''s memory, the last time he visited Wan Guosong''s house, when he talked about the project funds withheld by the Construction Bureau and the Finance Bureau from Han Meimei''s father''s company, he really showed a kind of courage. It is likely that the wrestling between the Secretary and the mayor began at that time.


    Obviously, the mayor was defeated in the end!


    "Oh Suk nodded. He had no interest in officialdom. Of course, Wan Guosong was the best. After all, he was an acquaintance and not too formal. [


    "I also heard from Xiaoxue. Master he''s preliminary plan is to come on January 5th. Now we have a week to prepare. It''s time to come!"


    "Today is Saturday. I don''t know if there''s any steward in the Civil Affairs Bureau. I''ll come over later and say hello to them in advance." Ma Yina thinks more comprehensively.


    "Ah! You''re all here! Sister Yan, do you have anything to eat? I''m so hungry! " Snow White came down from upstairs at this time. She seemed sleepy and didn''t wash at all.


    "Snow white, snow light, why are you here?" It''s Ma Yina''s turn to be surprised. Looking at the sudden appearance of Bai Xue and Suk, she suddenly felt a little unnatural. After all, when she first met Bai Xue, she was calm and took Suk as her boyfriend, but at that time, she was just an extravagant hope behind her back.


    But now that he and Luo Feiyan have been sleeping together with Suke, he will naturally feel that he has changed from a non staff member to a formal worker. It''s really a bit awkward for him to be in the snow now.


    "Yes! I came back with Suk yesterday! No, I''ll go home with Lulu when it''s over! " The news that he Shusheng is scheduled to come on the 5th of next month is revealed by he Fenglu: "by the way, Suk, Lulu is coming today too!"


    Bai Xue is woken up by he Fenglu''s phone. When she hears that Bai Xue is in Weihai now, he Fenglu immediately says that she will skip class to find her, or mainly to find Suk.


    "Hungry? What would you like to eat? " Luo Feiyan also has the habit of eating breakfast every day, but he gets up too early today and hasn''t prepared yet. It seems that he can only eat out: "let''s go out and eat! Xiaoxue, go wash your face quickly. Xiaona, didn''t you wash it, too? "


    Ma Yina vomits her tongue, and she is excited. Fu Lingshan''s endorsement is basically settled. She gets up and wipes her face, and then runs out in a hurry. She really doesn''t dress up. Now I think of the taxi driver''s eyes, I''m afraid that she feels a bit sloppy.


    Suk didn''t eat much last night and didn''t sleep all night. Now the alarm is off. He also feels empty and follows three women upstairs.


    The mobile phone turns on the power warning, and beeps one after another. Taking advantage of the effort of Bai Xue and Ma Yina to wash, he takes the charger with Luo Feiyan. Subconsciously, he opens the photos he took for Fu Lingshan before. Unexpectedly, he took more than ten photos. In fact, up to this moment, Suk thinks it''s shameful to do so.


    Fu Lingshan in the photo lies on the ground in a panic at the beginning, but later faces her face. Her face is full of pear blossoms and rain, and her appearance is pure and refined. Finally, she sees a trace of fear from her hatred eyes, and her palms are imprinted on both peaks and even her hips.


    I can''t think of how much effort I used at that time to take pictures of Wuzhishan on her buttocks. Do you want to delete the photos?


    Suk was a little hesitant. On the one hand, she felt that her way of saving her life was a little mean. On the other hand, she felt that she could not help herself. That Fu Lingshan was so pathetic in the photos, but her xng son was too violent. Who knows what she would do without the photos?


    "Yo! Good shooting technique! " I don''t know when, Luofei smoke came out, tilted his head and looked at the mobile phone screen, probably had seen for a while, standing behind Suk: "but why don''t you have a close-up here?" ["Stop it! I still feel condemned by my heart! " Sukenai showed a wry smile and subconsciously asked for help from Luo Feiyan: "sister Yan, do you think I should delete the photo?"


    "No! It can''t be deleted now. I''m not sure if there is a expiration date for such a case, but you didn''t leave any evidence at that time, did you? " Luo Feiyan''s knowledge is still seen on TV. There are always some columns involved in this situation, and he will take out some clothes stained with body fluid to prove.


    "I didn''t control it and shot in the end!" Suk blushed when he said this: "nothing else should be left!"


    "OK, let''s not talk about this. I''ll take care of it for you then!" Luo Feiyan feels that this topic has become frightening again, and immediately feels that he has asked the wrong question. Anyway, he can be sure that Fu Lingshan has released the signal of weakness, and he always has a way to find her greater weakness.


    Listen to the bathroom, white snow and Ma Yina wash while playing, Luo Feiyan quickly bowed his head, kiss, who knows, at this time, Suk''s hand phone suddenly rang, scared two people.


    "Li Zeqing!"


    Suk looked at the name of the caller ID on his mobile phone and was very surprised. How could Li Zeqing call himself? He is the confidential secretary of the chairman''s office. He is very busy every day!


    "Hello, director Li, I''m Suk!" However, Suk got through the phone soon. It was Li Zeqing''s mistake on the other side of the phone. His voice was highly recognizable: "Hello Suk! Do you have time to come to Yanjing now? "


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1252

    Suk naturally understood that Li Zeqing was not inviting himself to travel. He was not free yet. There must be something important to say: "director Li, what do you mean?"


    Although Li zeqinggui is the chairman''s close companion, Suk doesn''t have to fawn on him. Even if he didn''t happen to be here last time, I''m afraid he could still call him or say something else.


    "Well, the chairman has received a distinguished guest, but his family is not well. This time, he also wants to seek treatment from traditional Chinese medicine. Now he is organizing a consultation, and I am ready to report to the chairman."


    Li Zeqing is concise and comprehensive. In a few words, he makes things clear. This is the shock that Suk left him at the beginning. Although people like him have been able to talk and laugh about the collapse of Mount Tai, Suk''s life-saving kindness is actually forgotten.


    On the one hand, he thinks that Suk is really good at medicine. On the other hand, he also has the idea of reciprocating. He hopes to bring Suk to the front desk so that his name can be known by more people, including the chairman.


    If you can really be valued by the chairman, it is inevitable that you will be prosperous in the future. To say the least, with the favor of the chairman, even the life of ordinary people will become moist.


    However, Suk was not dazzled by the word "chairman". After all, it was only the guest''s family, not the chairman himself, but Rao was so surprising.


    "How long will that take?" Suk pondered for a while. Did he have to ask Shen Zheng for leave? Would Shen Zheng be fired when he was mad? Suk believes that no matter how good tempered people are, they can''t stand being provoked repeatedly!


    "I can''t say that. You need to come and judge for yourself! By the way, the expert of this consultation is also Li Zhengbai, a master of Chinese medicine! He wants to see you, too! " [


    Suk has heard the name of Li Zhengbai. It seems that he treated Deng Xiaotian and Zhang Junde at the beginning. However, although this expert has excellent medical skills, he can only do it in the face of human resources.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for his "twelve sections of Taoist brocade" and meteorite magnetic needle, I''m afraid he would have to face the same result, but after all, Li Zhengbai heard that he was nearly 100 years old now, so why not make friends with such an expert!


    "All right, I''ll start right away!" Suk is not a procrastinator. Now that there is no tendency for things to deteriorate in Fu Lingshan''s side, I might as well go to Yanjing and turn my attention away. I''m worried every day.


    "Well, tell me your flight number and I''ll send someone to pick you up!" Li Zeqing still has this right, and this is also his duty.


    "Chairman?" Luo Feiyan''s eyes widened. She just heard it clearly. The man''s voice on the phone was very calm. He couldn''t hear a word wrong. He was really the chairman.


    "Well!" Suk shrugged. He had nothing to hide from luofeiyan. He didn''t mention this before, because it was only a small effort to treat Li Zeqing. Although the nature of his work was relatively unattainable, he didn''t think he had done much.


    "Is it really the chairman? The chairman on TV? " Last time I mentioned the highest level of national confidentiality for applying for pingbanfang. At that time, Suk said that he could have a try. Although he trusted him very much, he didn''t expect that he could really reach the level of national leaders.


    But the man on the phone just now is definitely a big shot. That is to say, Suk really has this kind of energy. How can she not be shocked.


    "Let''s have dinner first. I''ll have to go to the airport in a moment." Suk''s work is also neat. Seeing that marina and Bai Xue have finished washing, they all come out and say directly.


    KFC''s breakfast is convenient. When she knows that Suk is going to Yanjing again, Bai Xue is not happy. She runs all the way here, but Suk doesn''t take her with her.


    "Xiaoxue, stay here! There''s something important about Suk in Yanjing! " Luo Fei smoke at this time began to play the role of big sister, but it is snow really gave her face, Du small mouth, Nai''s consent.


    Suk''s flight has become a routine now. After breakfast, he goes home to pack up, takes some clothes, and reports to his parents. As for Shen Zheng''s leave, he has to go to Yanjing to see the situation before making a decision. Who knows how many days he can delay.


    Because he didn''t sleep all night, Suk had a good sleep on the plane and got off the plane with a clear mind. He went out of the station with his bag. Before, after buying the ticket, he had sent his flight number and terminal to Li Zeqing by SMS.


    Sure enough, he has arranged for the staff to pick up outside. A man holds a sign with his own name and goes directly to the station: "Hello! I''m Suk


    "Hello, Hello! I''m Zhang Tao. Director Li asked me to pick you up. Let''s go now! " This man is about thirty years old. His appearance is normal, but he is very calm and his face is very warm. [


    a red flag car, a domestic brand rarely seen on the street, is not outstanding among a bunch of luxury cars. It is nothing special except for the various passes in front of the car.Because the two sides are not familiar with each other, Suk doesn''t say much while sitting in the car, and Zhang Tao also doesn''t introduce the purpose of Suk''s journey. Maybe he doesn''t know the origin of Suk himself.


    Diaoyutai state guesthouse!


    When Suk saw the towering gate tower, he was still shocked. Although he seldom came to Yanjing, he was really full of thunder here. The name often appeared in the news, and many foreign heads of state would stay here when they came to China.


    Although it''s already cold winter, it''s still lush, elegant and quiet. The pavilions and pavilions are the perfect combination of Chinese classical architecture and modern architecture. After all, it''s an ancient royal garden. The whole state guesthouse is full of ancient trees, green water, green grass, willow dike and stone bridge path, just like an immortal in the world The environment.


    The car slowly stopped in front of building 18. What Suk didn''t know was that there was another name of this building, the Fuehrer''s building. It is said that Nixon, former president of the United States, lived here for the first time during his visit to China. Moreover, this building is specially for foreign heads of state and government leaders, and will never be opened to the outside world.


    Building 18 is located in the middle of Diaoyutai, with Ming style decoration and interior, which is quite Royal. The elegant and magnificent appearance of the ancient buildings is magnificent. The gilded bronze lion seats of Yuanmingyuan are on both sides of the gate, and the beautiful scenery of ancient Chinese gardens is everywhere outside the building.


    Suk stood outside the door when he got out of the car. He had the illusion that he was separated from the rest of the world. It seemed that he had gone back to a certain period of the past. However, his doubts became more and more serious. Who could the guests mentioned by Li Zeqing live here?


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1253

    When Suk walked into the door, Li Zeqing came to meet him in a hurry. He was still in the same working condition, white shirt and black trousers, but this time he looked a little serious: "Suk, things are serious. Just after old Mr. Li Zhengbai checked, he is not optimistic!"


    Up to now, Suk still doesn''t know who the patient is, but now that he has arrived here, he naturally needs to know the situation: "director Li, go to the patient first, or"


    "well," Li Zeqing pondered, "I''ll take you to Mr. Li Zhengbai first! The patient just went to bed! " It seems that he also came to Suk with doubts, and then said: "maybe you''ve also arrived. This time, the visitor is king Cinque Carlos of Spain, and the sick one is his little daughter, Princess Christine!"


    Suk didn''t have any interest in this kind of current news, but Li Zeqing said so, and he nodded: "Princess Christine, what''s wrong with her?"


    Li Zeqing led the way and lowered his voice: "before, the Spanish royal family had made a preliminary judgment that it was h7n9 virus, which is what we call avian influenza. In fact, Princess Christine did come into contact with birds before that."


    "But just after Mr. Li''s diagnosis, the situation seems to be more serious. It should have been a mutant virus!" Li Zeqing himself only heard one or two words from Li Zhengbai, so what he said was not clear: "you should have a detailed understanding with Mr. Li."


    Li Zeqing had already walked to a door and knocked on it. Then he brought Suk in. A suite is also antique style, but it also has modern facilities.


    As soon as Suk came in, a hearty old man, wearing a gray robe and silver hair, was pacing the room behind his hands. His brow was locked. If this was Li Zhengbai, he was almost a hundred years old, but he looked like a rare man.


    His face was ruddy, and he didn''t see one of the old man spots that should have appeared. He even looked like a fairy. It seemed that he was interrupted by the sound of opening the door. The old man turned his head and followed Li Zeqing and Suke, with firm steps and no sense of faltering. [


    nodded to Li Zeqing as a greeting and said to Suk: "you are Suk! What a hero


    "Suk, this is Mr. Li!" Li Zeqing quickly introduced Suk to him.


    "Hello, Mr. Li!" Confirming the previous speculation, Suk was really shocked. It was rare for a centenarian to maintain such a physical and mental state. However, due to his age, Li Zhengbai was not used to handshake. Suk quickly bent down and bowed.


    "Good! You are good,too! Good boy, Xiaotian and Junde are cured by you. Your acupuncture skills are so unpredictable that I''m ashamed to see people! " Li Zhengbai is really a kind-hearted old man, but Suk knows that this old man is not simple. He is a master of traditional Chinese medicine. He is a person at the top of the traditional Chinese medicine circle, and he is a living fossil.


    But Suk was a little embarrassed by what he said. He knew his acupuncture level very well. If he didn''t have the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, he would not have been praised by Li Zhengbai.


    "Mr. Li, you and Suk will have a rest here first. I have to go up. The chairman may have to see cinke Carlos I later!" Li Zeqing naturally has his own responsibilities and tasks. He can''t be here for a long time. He talks to Suk while talking.


    "Well! Xiao Li, you go! I''m just talking to Suk! " Li Zeqing waved his hand and asked him to do his own business. When Li Zeqing went out, he took Suk by the arm and sat on the spring and autumn bench.


    "I''ve killed that child, it''s exogenous! Wind disease bundles lung, accompanied by cold phlegm, lung dryness, liver and gallbladder dampness and heat. At present, fever is the main disease, accompanied by soreness. Due to lung preference, respiratory symptoms have appeared. The cause of the disease is wind, heat and warm evil. The disease is located in the lung. I have given her a prescription for dispersing wind and heat, Mahuang, Yinqiao, cenlian, Sangbaipi, Chuanbei, loquat leaf, Ophiopogon japonicus, Schisandra chinensis! "


    Li Zhengbai says every flavor, and Suk''s brain is also moving fast. When every flavor appears, it reflects the use and effect of these traditional Chinese medicines, but it is only limited to knowing these.


    I''m only proficient in the basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine and acupuncture. When it comes to prescribing and treating diseases, I just know the skin. In the face of Li Zhengbai, a master of traditional Chinese medicine, I naturally have to nod my head frequently.


    "In the words of Western medicine, it should be a variant of avian influenza virus. She had been treated in China before, but it didn''t get better, but it didn''t get worse. Now her father has found the chairman and hopes to be treated by traditional Chinese medicine, but we don''t have avian influenza in traditional Chinese medicine, and I don''t have any good methods!"


    Before Suk came in, Li Zhengbai was thinking about this problem. Since foreigners have come to us, we should never slacken our efforts to promote the prestige of our country. This is not only related to our personal reputation, but also the glory of our country and nation.


    I didn''t expect that Princess Christine had bird flu. Suk knew about the disease, which was very troublesome. Although it was not as terrible as the "* *" catastrophe many years ago, it was still a deadly disease.According to the TV, it is a kind of severe pneumonia, with high fever, dyspnea, acute respiratory distress syndrome, mediastinal emphysema, toxemia, hypoxia and respiratory failure. Severe patients are very fast from the incubation period to the onset period, and there is no direct and effective treatment at present.


    Moreover, it is very dangerous in the case of untimely treatment. The death rate once exceeded 80%, even now it has not dropped to below 60%. That is to say, Princess Christine is in a very dangerous state. [


    when Li Zhengbai comes to Suk, he stops thinking. He knows that Suk is also thinking about the treatment method, but everyone has their own medical characteristics. If he can''t solve it, it doesn''t mean Suk is not competent.


    "Which girl''s situation is more strange, not fast, this kind of situation has lasted for about three months, her father really can''t help it Li Zhengbai picked up his purple clay pot, drank tea and said.


    "To tell you the truth, Mr. Li, I only know acupuncture and moxibustion, but I don''t have any research on medicine." Suk decided to tell the truth instead of being timid.


    "I understand! I understand! There''s a specialty in this field! " Li Zheng nodded his head in vain. As the old saying goes, it''s the same with traditional Chinese medicine. Some people are proficient in treating external feelings and internal feelings, some are good at traditional Chinese medicine surgery, some are good at treating women and children, and some are good at orthopedics or facial features. So Suk is only good at acupuncture, which is completely normal.


    Just then there was a knock on the door. A young doctor in a white coat came in and said hello to Mr. Li: "Mr. Li, the patient is awake now. Director Li told me that he would inform Dr. Su!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1254

    "Good! Then I''ll go! "Li Lao" Suk stood up, Li Zhengbai, Li Lao waved: "you go! I''m not going to distract you! "


    It''s true that the presence of a master of traditional Chinese medicine can really affect people''s mood. When Li Zhengbai appeared before, several doctors in the ward were shocked, regardless of Chinese and Western medicine. They all admired him very much. At that time, they were so nervous that they didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, they didn''t carry out the operation, otherwise they would be miserable.


    Suk followed the man out of the door, quickly entered the side door, had entered here, immediately felt the smell of disinfectant, came closer and closer to the princess Christine.


    When the door opened, it was a suite. There were a lot of people, most of them in white coats, and there should be a few Spanish doctors, but the smell in the room was very fresh. When he walked in, he met a lot of eyes, most of them were accidents. Suk knew his age, and it was not easy to convince people.


    But that''s not the point. To tell you the truth, I didn''t feel anything before entering the door. When there were so many people, the dignified atmosphere inside made Suk feel a little nervous.


    Yes! After all, the other party is a princess. This word sounds very far away, but I will see the patient soon. The specific situation will be clear next.


    The doctor who led him said something to one of the Spanish doctors who was in charge of the treatment of Princess Christine. Because it was Spanish, Suk couldn''t understand it.


    Things are going well. After all, they are representing a country. Although they have some doubts, they quickly nod their heads and follow the Spanish doctor.


    In fact, the number of Spanish royal delegation is more than 50, of which one fifth are dedicated to taking care of Princess Christine. [


    when Suk arrived at Princess Christine, she was still a little surprised. She was young, about 20 years old, with long golden hair and pale complexion. She seemed to have just woken up and was still in a state of depression.


    Dark blue eyes like gems, cast over the eyes stay in Suk''s face, polite smile, up really some weak.


    The temperature in the room was deliberately raised a few degrees. Suk felt sweating when he came in, but Christine was still wearing thick clothes.


    "Hello! I''m your doctor, Suk Suk greets in English. In fact, Suk''s spoken English can basically support his normal communication with others.


    "Hello! I''m Christine What reassures Suk is that although the princess still speaks with a trace of Spanish accent, she can understand her own words, and she can also understand her words. There is no difficulty in communication.


    "Can I check it for you? Use the method of traditional Chinese medicine Suk faced the patient, and soon entered the role of a doctor. When he walked over, he had a warm smile on his face.


    As a matter of fact, Christine had been looking at Suk when he came in. She felt that although he was wearing casual clothes, the expression on his face was very calm.


    His short hair is very neat, his eyes are clear, his nose is high, his voice is very beautiful, and even his fluent English makes it difficult for him to connect with ancient Chinese medicine.


    "Good! Thank you Christine nodded. "What can I do for you?"


    "No, now I just need to feel your pulse!" While talking, Suk walked over, as if it was Li Zhengbai''s previous position, and Christine also knew the specific meaning of pulse diagnosis, with blue and white porcelain pulse pillow on the table.


    The Spanish doctor took a look at the one who had accompanied Suk before, and subconsciously winked. Since the two sides didn''t need to translate, at this time, in order to achieve the best examination results, it''s better to leave space for the two of them.


    When Suk sat on the chair beside Christine''s desk and put her finger on her pulse door, there were only two people left in the room. She felt that the princess''s initial symptom was cold, damp and hot, but it was really the sign of influenza.


    Li Zhengbai has said before that now she has wind syndrome binding her lungs. After starting, it turns out that her pulse is tight and her body is filled with evil Qi. It''s really not a common flu symptom. She can even feel that Christine''s lungs are damaged.


    To be able to diagnose such symptoms is only a qualified performance of traditional Chinese medicine. What makes Suk different from others is that he also has twelve sections of Taoist brocade. At this time, this strength will become Suk''s eyes, which can detect pathology more clearly and intuitively.


    Pneumatic operation slowly injected from the fingers to the lung organs, and there was a layer of shadow in the lung cells. Suk knew that this must be the so-called avian influenza virus, but maybe she had taken a lot of antiviral drugs before, so that the so-called virus had mutated. [


    the virus has spread to both lungs, forming ground glass density shadow, accompanied by mild emphysema and pulmonary fibrosis, which are the results of virus replication in large numbers.


    The virus is deeply hidden, and it has little effect through drug treatment. After entering the lungs, the strength of Taoist twelve section brocade can even feel the active of the virus, and suddenly Suk frowns slightly.When these viruses came into contact with the power of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, they began to have a fierce fight. The instinct of phagocytosis made these viruses regard this power as nourishment. What''s more surprising is that the power was constantly swallowed.


    Suk''s main means of curing illness and saving people are all from this force. It''s like a scalpel, which can eliminate the virus. But now his scalpel is actually decomposed by the virus. What else can he do to eliminate the disease?


    "Is it bad?" Christine''s voice was weak, and her pale face eclipsed her youthful charm, which was supposed to be full of vitality. Suk''s frown made her feel even lower.


    She knew exactly what was going on. She knew it a few months ago when her favorite pigeon was captured by the guards and never appeared again. During this period, she heard the word "bird flu" most.


    She only knew that her father wanted to come here for a state visit, and it would be good for her health to take a rest with her, but what she didn''t know was that it came from the advice of the top doctors in China who had been treated by her.


    These doctors are also well-known in the world, but after a period of time, they have to report to the king that the virus has been under control. Maybe the magical traditional Chinese medicine, which was originally shown in * * pneumonia, can work wonders.


    That''s why cinke Carlos I''s visit to China, the emergence of Li Zhengbai, the leader of traditional Chinese medicine, and even Suk.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1255

    Suk took back his hand, looked tired Princess Christine, and shook his head with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m thinking about how to kill these annoying viruses!"


    Regulating the psychological state of patients is also what a doctor should do, and traditional Chinese medicine always believes that people''s willpower can play an unexpected role in some moments.


    Now what Suk needs to do is not only to find a way to get rid of the virus, but also to make Christine more optimistic. Since he came in, although the young princess kept smiling all the time, her eyes were full of bitterness.


    "Is it?" Christine''s mouth is slightly upturned. The girl''s lips are very beautiful. She is thicker than the Oriental woman. She is a big mouth beauty.


    "Of course, you have to trust your doctor. Besides, I''m a miracle doctor!" Suk joked and thought the atmosphere was a little depressing.


    "By the way, how old are you? Is it convenient to say? " Christine took back her hands. Although the room was warm, she subconsciously held them together. Suk knew it was because of her illness. She was cold and hot.


    "It''s OK. I''m 18 years old. Er, I''ll be 19 after the Chinese New Year." Suk shrugged, age is not a shameful thing for himself, and believe that his age will not make Christine disgusted, after all, real gold is not afraid of fire.


    "Eighteen?" Christine was really surprised. When Suk came in, she thought that he should be in his early twenties. Who knows that he was so young. This did not make her have bad ideas, but made her much happier.


    During this period of time, I had no contact with my peers at all. All of them were elderly doctors. I even met Li Zhengbai, a centenarian, just now. I was very depressed. [


    even the state of mind has changed, and there is a kind of desperation. Now I jump out of a Suk, who is the same age as myself, and I feel like finding a bosom friend: "I''m 19 years old now, and I''m older than you!"


    "Yes! If you don''t come out, I still think you''re a little sister, seventeen or eighteen at the most! " Suk said it was a bit of flattery, but did say that Christine was very happy.


    "Who is your little sister? My brother is thirty years old!" Christine bullied her nose. Although she spoke with a Spanish accent, it sounded a bit more playful.


    Suk was sweating slowly on her forehead. She knew that she was not feeling well now. She had been shrinking from her body until now. But she obviously felt that the girl wanted to talk to her more, and now it was not good to leave directly.


    "Are you a princess? Tell me about the princess''s life Suk has nothing to say, and he has to find a topic that resonates. Naturally, he has to start with Christine.


    "Nothing special! My father doesn''t allow us to be special. I also like my life. I can make a lot of friends


    Christine began to talk about it when she was a child, including when her mother went to a parents'' meeting and accompanied her to a classmate''s birthday party when she was a child. When her classmate''s parents came to her royal highness, she made the expression of amazement vivid.


    The relationship between the two peers is getting closer quickly. Suk even thinks that the princess is like an ordinary person. She has no airs and is easy to get along with. It''s not until the doctor in the suite outside knocks on the door and reminds the princess that it''s time to rest that Suk goes out.


    "How''s it going?" Dr. Chen, who accompanied Suk, said that he was a western medicine doctor and was not qualified enough to be here. However, because he was studying in Spain, he acted as a translator. After all, many professional medical words, even professional translators, are difficult to master.


    "The situation is not optimistic!" After going out, the smile on Suk''s face has disappeared. Now the problem that most needs customer service is that the twelve segments of Taoist brocade is swallowed and decomposed by the virus, which shows that the danger of the virus is greatly enhanced. However, although these viruses are very active and reproducing fast, they still maintain a low speed in terms of lung damage.


    But the price of this low-speed injury is that the virus will completely cover both lungs. Now that layer of ground glass density shadow has occupied about three fifths of the area. When all the viruses are connected into a large one, maybe even the gods will be able to do it.


    But Suk doesn''t have no way. According to his own measurement, after passing through the meteorite magnetic needle, the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade can increase the sharpness of a bit of gold and stone, or it can maintain its strong toughness and resist the erosion of the virus without accident.


    It''s convenient to kill all these viruses, but another drawback will appear immediately. The five zang organs of human body can correspond to the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth in traditional Chinese medicine.


    In short, the lung belongs to gold, the liver belongs to wood, the kidney belongs to water, the heart belongs to fire, and the spleen belongs to scholar.


    The five zang organs and five elements are mutually generated and formed, mutually conquered and contradicted. They circulate day and night, and have a beginning and end. If we follow them, we will be lucky. If we go against them, we will be vicious. We can only treat diseases from the direction of mutual generation. [


    liver generating heart is wood generating fire, such as liver storing blood to help heart; heart generating spleen is fire generating earth, such as Yang Qi of heart can ask spleen; spleen generating lung is earth generating gold, and so on.The crux of the problem lies in the strength of Taoist twelve section brocade after the meteorite magnetic needle, that is, the strengthened Qi of gold and stone. For the lung organs that are originally gold, they can communicate with each other, but when eliminating the virus, it is easy to cause two kinds of damage because of the need for strong detoxification.


    In other words, it is possible that the virus of avian influenza has been eliminated, but because of the strength of this force, the damaged lungs will be in a more dangerous situation.


    "I will communicate with Mr. Li!" Suk went to Doctor Chen and talked to the Spanish doctor about something. He said hello to him and went straight out.


    "Suk! How''s it going? " Li Zhengbai was still in the room, sitting cross legged on the couch like an old monk. He went to Suk and asked directly.


    "Mr. Li, from the aspect of pulse, as you said, the lung has been damaged, but the virus is too deep. If the needle is injected from Feishu point, I''m afraid that the Qi of acupuncture will hurt her again. Some of the gains are not worth the losses!" Suk can''t do anything about it. In the face of such a situation, he always feels that his heart is more than his strength.


    "Well!" Li Zhengbai, as a living fossil in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, also deeply studied acupuncture and moxibustion. He nodded: "for today''s plan, we can only try Mahuang Decoction first, but this is only a prudent choice, and the efficacy is not obvious!"


    Suk didn''t know much about the medicine. He wanted to ask what the Mahuang soup was really good for. The knock on the door rang again.


    "Mr. Li, Dr. Su!" Dr. Chen stood outside the door, followed by the previous Spanish doctor. According to the transliteration method, Suk vaguely remembered that his name seemed to be Reyes.


    "King Zink is going to have dinner with you two. Let me come here. Do you have time?" After Dr. Chen finished, Reyes said it again in English, with a very respectful attitude.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1256

    Spain, with a land area of more than 500000 square kilometers, is the third largest country in Europe after Russia and France. As the ruler of a country, cinke Carlos I deserves to be king.


    Although Spain is far less than Huaxia in terms of area or population, he is still a king of a big country. It is a great honor to be able to accept the king''s banquet.


    Moreover, this kind of invitation involves the face of the Spanish royal family. Naturally, Li and Suk are embarrassed to refuse. Then, the Spanish King entertains Li and Suk with a Chinese state banquet at Diaoyutai State Guesthouse.


    In fact, Mr. Li had already received a phone call from Li Zeqing before. He knew about the arrangement in advance and went with Suk happily. There was a large number of Spanish royal delegation, but no one could attend the banquet except xink, Mr. Li and Suk.


    At the first sight of cinke, Suk thought it was not like Christine at all! He is a beautiful woman. Although the king is not very ugly, there is no way to connect them.


    He is also wearing ordinary clothes, which are slightly older. I don''t know whether he deliberately changed them or whether he has always been wearing this dress. He has a high nose, high cheekbones, deep socket, short brown hair, and appears to be bald, but the smile on his face is very gentle.


    "Hi! Hello King Xinke is nearly sixty years old, but he is standing outside the restaurant waiting for Li Lao and Suke. From this point, we can see that he has good cultivation and attaches great importance to his daughter.


    Mr. Li has also studied in the past, and he is quite used to English, and Suk is even more proficient in conversation, which is also the reason why neither party brought an interpreter for this banquet.


    It seems that in order to get closer, he chose the round table, and the dishes were very simple, which made Suk a little disappointed. Maybe he could still eat the whole meal of Manchu and Han!


    "First of all, I would like to thank the two doctors for coming to treat Christine." Cinke''s face was very sincere, and his eyes were obviously worried: "since Christine had fever three months ago, the child''s condition has not improved significantly!"


    "I''ve invited international experts to help with the treatment of influenza virus. So far, I can''t do anything about it. I can only guarantee that Christine''s condition will not worsen any more!"


    "It was my wife who mentioned TCM to me. I also collected a lot of information. Before I came here to visit, I could say that I had done a lot of homework. The more so, the more I feel that TCM is magical and profound!"


    "Your Hua Tuo, Sun Simiao and Bian que are very powerful doctors!" When Xinke spoke of these names, his pronunciation would become very strange, but Li understood them completely, and nodded his head frequently. After all, it would be a joy to see a king who respected TCM so much, whether it was true or false.


    "And Mr. Li, I''ve heard about your reputation in Madrid!" Xinke''s words make Li''s smile gradually subside. When Chinese people are praised by others, they almost feel ashamed and seldom show complacency.


    During the conversation, the waiter served the dishes together. King Xinke beckoned Mr. Li and Mr. Suk to start their meal. Many Westerners didn''t talk about communication when they were eating, but Xinke was not. He ate very slowly and seemed to be proficient in the use of chopsticks: "come on! Let''s eat and talk


    Suk subconsciously took a look at the waiter who left. It was a state guesthouse. The grade of the waiter was different. He was tall and beautiful. After all the dishes were served, he spoke to King Cink in English. Listening to his accent, how do you say it? Serious London accent!


    After all, the atmosphere is pretty good. Comrade Wang is very approachable. He also has due respect for traditional Chinese medicine and for both Li and Suk, and has no special treatment because of Suk''s age.


    It''s normal for Suk to say that since he is here now, his art has been affirmed, even to the standard of national medicine, and even now he is on an equal footing with Li Zhengbai. This young and old may represent the highest level of traditional Chinese medicine.


    And the fact is true. The appearance of Suk is confirmed by the actual effect of Deng Xiaotian and Zhang Junde. Deng Xiaotian is poisoned, while Zhang Junde''s brain memory is broken. These two people are very important figures. Suk, who can make them praise each other, naturally has different repercussions.


    "All right! Let''s talk about it! Don''t worry, please don''t reserve. As Christine''s father, I want to know the truth! " When cinke talked about Christine, the kind fatherly love in her eyes was so clear, but she was always worried about her illness.


    Looking at the increasingly thin children, muddled, dying all day, how can not let the father worry!


    Suk looked at Li Zhengbai and said that his examination and diagnosis results were not as detailed as Li''s, and Li''s diagnosis was very systematic and perfect. He only focused on wind syndrome and lung.In fact, before King Xinke spoke, Li Zhengbai was already thinking about how to introduce Christine''s illness. Now that he asked, he put down his chopsticks and pondered for a moment. As soon as he opened his mouth, Suke was even more surprised. What he said was not much worse than himself.


    "Your Majesty, the current situation of Princess Christine is not optimistic. According to the previous diagnosis, in the 100 days after the incubation period of this virus, although the princess was given antiviral drugs, it seems that her condition has been controlled, but this is only a symptom!"


    Li Zhengbai hesitated about how to talk to King sinke about this issue, which involved the professional medical field. Naturally, the other party couldn''t understand: "at present, Christine''s lungs have appeared ground glass density shadow, that is, the scope of virus propagation has spread to both lungs, from the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine --"


    before he finished, he heard a rush of steps outside the restaurant After the door was opened, Dr. Reyes quickly ran to King cinke. He didn''t even worry about politeness and said a few words to him.


    Because it''s Spanish, Suk and Li Zhengbai naturally don''t understand it. However, seeing King Zink''s face changed greatly, they directly got up and ran out. They could also understand that there was something wrong with Christine.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " Suk and Li Zhengbai look at each other, and they all have a bad feeling. Subconsciously, they are going to follow Xinke and Reyes. At this time, they just see Doctor Chen coming in a hurry.


    "Christine has a sudden respiratory failure and is in a state of shock. She is in critical condition!" Doctor Chen''s face was dignified and anxious.

 Chapter 1257

    He suffered from respiratory failure and went into shock. Suk was stunned when he heard that he was still in good condition before Ming Ming. How could he suddenly become such a situation? Although Li Zhengbai is nearly 100 years old, he has a good way to keep healthy, has a firm step and moves quickly.


    "Suk, where are you going?" It''s a bit of an accident to see Suk running in the opposite direction instead of going to Christine''s ward.


    "Mr. Li, I''ll get the needle!" In his mind, Suk basically guessed that it was caused by himself. During the exploration of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade, he was engulfed by virus cells.


    Generally speaking, this strength can help you to refresh your spirits and recover your physical condition. It has some magical effects, but it is also the strength that makes you succeed and lose.


    After swallowing the Qi, the virus significantly increased the cell viability, which also means that the fecundity and replication were all enhanced, which led to the disease that could be maintained before and was directly in danger.


    Sudden pathological changes in the lung lead to serious dysfunction of pulmonary ventilation and ventilation, resulting in abnormal gas exchange and a large amount of carbon dioxide retention. This kind of acute respiratory failure is quite dangerous and may die at any time.


    Take out the needle box from the bag, and Suk runs out quickly. Then he knows that there is a special treatment room next to Christine''s bedroom. This is to avoid aggravating the burden on her heart, so she stays in her bedroom most of the time.


    Now that he has been transferred to the treatment room, Suk is the designated doctor, so he can enter naturally. As soon as he enters the door, he sees Li Zhengbai standing aside, watching the group of Western doctors around the sickbed.


    The difference between traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine is very clear now. Western medicine is fast and efficient, and can play an unexpected role in the emergency of Xing disease. Although traditional Chinese medicine has corresponding means, it is still slower in a hurry.


    This is not to say that traditional Chinese medicine is useless, but the advantages and disadvantages of the two medical methods. In other words, western medicine can quickly stabilize the disease, but can not eliminate the root cause. That''s why Christine''s condition has been deteriorating slowly since this period of time.


    If you put it in the ordinary people, there is no such sophisticated treatment, it is estimated that it would have died long ago. King sinke chose to come to China in order to cure the disease.


    Suk took two steps, and he was worried, so he couldn''t care much. As soon as he thought that Christine was in such a dangerous situation because of her negligence, he felt a strong remorse.


    On the white bed, Christine lies on it, with her head on her side, her neck raised and her jaw raised. The purpose of this kind of therapy is to relieve the airway infarction.


    But now the situation is still critical. At this time, cinke seems to have more faith in the doctors in his own country, and these people are communicating in Spanish. They can only go to see what happened.


    The oxygen machine was pushed over to give Christine oxygen, and soon she was put on a nasal mask and given an intravenous infusion of aminophylline to start heart rate monitoring.


    Suk suddenly found that he couldn''t do it. He stood aside with the needle box of the meteorite magnetic needle. Then he realized Li Zhengbai''s mood. King Xinke''s face was as heavy as water. He seemed to be trying his best to control his mood.


    These people are very busy. Suk stands outside and interferes with their work. He sighs, hoping that they can be rescued and retreat to Li Zhengbai''s side.


    Dr. Chen is also here. He has just reported the situation here. He really can''t do much.


    "Did you see the rescue they just had?" Suk wanted to know more and asked Doctor Chen.


    "Critically ill, atropine and epinephrine, lobeline and Nikethamide!" Dr. Chen is very familiar with these things, so naturally he can say it.


    With these words, there was another sound in the direction of the hospital bed, and the noninvasive ventilator was pushed over. Now Christine was unable to breathe autonomously, and the situation was sliding into the abyss again.


    Helpless, all the doctors have stopped the action on their hands, now they can do everything, and then do some useless work, it is likely to have the opposite effect.


    When the non-invasive ventilator works, it has set the respiratory rate, inspiratory time, tidal volume, etc., listening to the sound of work, wheezing makes people feel depressed to the extreme.


    All we can do now is wait. In order to keep the ventilation unblocked, there is only one doctor and King sink standing around Christine''s bed.


    The man who just talked and laughed at the dinner table is now staring at Christine''s face, even a little distracted. The heart rate monitor is constantly ringing, proving that the princess''s vital signs are stable.


    Reyes stood beside King Zink with a solemn face. He looked at the king and couldn''t bear to tell him the truth. However, because of the doctor''s duty, he had to remind him. He took a deep breath and finally spoke.


    Seeing Suk and Li''s puzzled eyes, Dr. Chen lowered his voice: "Dr. Reyes said that Christine''s situation is very difficult. Now all that can be done has been done. Now he can only pray to God, hoping to help her through the difficulties!""Well?" Suk recognized the meaning of the words, bit his teeth, and asked in a low voice, "do you mean they have no follow-up treatment, and can only do their best to listen to the fate?"


    Doctor Chen nodded. It''s true that all the rescue procedures have been completed now. Here, we can only see the patient''s own survival ability, and the role that the doctor can play is close to nothing.


    "Suk!" As soon as Li Zhengbai saw that Suk was about to walk over, he grabbed his arm tightly and shook his head quietly: "it''s useless. You''re going now, and you''ll probably take the responsibility to yourself in the end!"


    What Li Zhengbai is really thinking about is the fact. When all the doctors are at a loss, he suddenly has a problem. Isn''t this the best person to take the blame?


    You should know that Cinque was the king of Spain. In ancient China, the imperial doctors were not good at curing diseases. The emperor might directly order the Meridian Gate to be beheaded, or even the family. Cinque was the king, and these doctors were all his people. If Christine really died, how could they not shirk their responsibility?


    "Old Li!" Suk stopped and his mouth turned up slightly. If he didn''t think of this at the beginning, he would not understand after Li Zhengbai''s reminding.


    But even if it''s true, so what? I just watched the girl who was still telling me something interesting about her childhood an hour ago, and fell asleep?


    "I must try it!" Suk was very resolute, but at this moment, it seemed to be cooperating with what he said, the heart rate monitor suddenly sounded the alarm, a long beep, pierced the eardrum, Suk turned to look, on the screen of the detector, the heart rate has stretched a straight line.

 Chapter 1258

    King Rao was prepared for the worst before, but when he saw a straight line on the screen of the detector, he still couldn''t accept the reality. He was hit by the huge pain and was about to collapse. He staggered twice. If Reyes didn''t help him, he would have collapsed to the ground now.


    At the moment of being lifted up by Reyes, it broke out like a lion, holding his arm and shouting in his native language. Although Suk didn''t understand, he could guess that he had to save his children.


    Reyes looked at the twisted King Zink, his face muscles are beating, his eyes full of sadness, but what can he do?


    Ventilator has been on, epinephrine has been injected, I can do all I can, this is not a cardiac arrest, there is no way.


    Heart rate monitor alarm is still low, everyone is silent, with solemn face, nothing more painful than watching their patients die, but --- hard to do!


    "Help me!" Suk didn''t know when he had reached the hospital bed. Christine, still wearing a breathing mask, was like a flower devastated in the wind and rain. Her face was pale and bloodless, and even her long golden hair seemed to wither.


    As she spoke, Suk reached out to untie her coat and moved quickly.


    "What are you doing?" Reyes was the first to respond that the patient had passed away. What else did Suk have to do?


    "Help Suk didn''t lift his head, but spewed out two words directly. At this time, Cink also saw Suk''s action, like grasping the straw to save his life, and rushed over: "please help my daughter!"


    At this time, cinke was not the king, but the father of a child.


    "I''m going to take off Christine''s clothes and get the people out of here!" Suk began to give orders in English, and now his words are just imperial edicts. Cink raised his head, blood red eyes, as if to eat people.


    Soon, in addition to Suk, only king Xinke stayed in the ward. Even Li Zhengbai consciously went out, but he was also looking forward to a miracle.


    Taking off clothes, on the one hand, is convenient for needling, on the other hand, it is also a way to get rid of the shackles of clothes on the body. Soon, Christine''s upper body is no longer small, beautiful bimodal with the charm of youth, very cocky, even in the bra off, also beat twice.


    **But Suk didn''t pay attention to it. King sink also knew that it didn''t matter if he could save his daughter.


    Open the needle box, put your hand like electricity, and quickly find Neiguan and yingmen on Christine''s left arm. The meteorite magnetic needle is positioned accurately. The two needles can stimulate the heart and also protect the heart.


    Carefully turn Christine over, lie prone on the bed, and pick up the third meteorite magnetic needle. Feishu point is located beside the spinous process of the third thoracic vertebra, which belongs to the bladder meridian. It can vibrate the heart and lung and break the Qi.


    Cinke Carlos I, standing on one side now, can''t help any more, but he will never leave, even if he is dead, he will never leave.


    Suk kneaded the magnetic needle and slowly stabbed it into Feishu. The strength of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade in his body seemed to understand his mood at this moment. It was like a pot boiling and rushing to his right arm.


    But Suk knows that he can''t be in a hurry for success now. He must make steady plans. To tell the truth, Suk has no idea how to save Christine. But if he doesn''t try his best, he won''t even have a little hope?


    The strength of Taoist twelve section brocade starts from the arm meridians to the fingertips, and then into the meteorite magnetic needle, and then slowly into Christine''s Feishu point. As expected, after passing the meteorite magnetic needle, the strength is more golden.


    Needle Qi into the body, along the Feishu point slowly to neiqin, although Suk is a disease, but since it is wind disease bundle lung, so start from the lung is always wrong!


    This force is actually Suk''s second pair of eyes. When this force finally entered his lungs, suddenly the whole person subconsciously took a breath of cold air.


    If what I saw before was ground glass density shadow, what I see now is actually a piece of blood shadow, double lung bleeding, those viruses have begun to gnaw on the microvessels like crazy, and even most of the organ microtubules have been damaged.


    Even now Christine has entered the stage of declaring the rescue invalid, even dead, these virus cells are still so crazy.


    Kill the virus cells!


    This is what Suk immediately decided to do, and it is also what he immediately started to do. As expected, after the strengthening of the meteorite magnetic needle, "twelve sections of Taoist brocade" has more edge. It will be decomposed before, but now it has become a powerful scalpel.


    Every knife will kill the virus cells under the blade, but there are too many viruses, and the fecundity is too great. Suk has to be careful not to damage Christine''s organs.And now we have to be distracted. The right hand is responsible for Feishu, while the left hand is for Neiguan and yingmen. Fortunately, Christine''s posture is good, which is convenient for her movements.


    The left hand intermittently transports Qi for Neiguan and yingmen. Fortunately, Suk is not the first time to treat. Now, no matter from the reserve and application of his own Qi, or from the technique, it is not the same as before. From this double point, he goes up along the meridians and stays at the heart.


    What we need to do now is to make the heart continue to beat, which is not easy. The parts that need to be controlled include sinoatrial node, atrioventricular node and Purkinje fiber. Only when the "special current conduction system" composed of these three parts is well adjusted, can the heart beat again.


    But this is also based on the fact that Christine''s cardiac arrest time is still short, and the kinetic energy contained in the organs is still residual. If the cardiac arrest time is too long, even if the gods come, it is estimated that there is nothing to do.


    Cinke Carlos clenched his fists tightly. He had seen the video of acupuncture in traditional Chinese medicine before. He always felt that there was no scientific thing about it. But now he would like to treat acupuncture as a kind of witchcraft, as long as he can bring his daughter back to people again.


    All of a sudden, cinke Carlos''s body trembled, and his eyes suddenly shifted to the heart rate monitor. The previously ignored alarm turned into a rhythmic drip sound. The straight line also began to fluctuate, and began to fluctuate up and down. Although the fluctuation was small, his heart finally recovered!

 Chapter 1259

    Cinke Carlos was ecstatic, and his eyes brightened. He watched the curve on the heart rate monitor become stronger and stronger. He clenched his fists tightly, and his tendons were green, his joints were white, and even his nails were embedded in the flesh.


    My heart is back! My daughter''s heart is back!


    The magic of traditional Chinese medicine, and even acupuncture, will bring a miracle to her daughter!


    Cinke Carlos is crying, howling and excited in his heart. Although he knows that the recovery of heart rate does not mean that he can really come back from the dead, it is a good start.


    Subconsciously looking at Suk, you can see that the young man''s face is still dignified. It seems that he doesn''t hear the sound of the detector at all. His left hand is still alternating on the two needles, while his right arm doesn''t move at all. He slowly rubs the needle on his back steadily.


    But Suk''s forehead has appeared sweat, wet dada into a stream, some along the temples, some along the bridge of the nose, constantly sliding down.


    Cinke Carlos wanted to tell him the good news and help him wipe his sweat, but he didn''t dare. He was afraid that he would disturb Suk. If his daughter''s rescue failed because of a small move, he felt that he couldn''t make up even if he went to hell.


    With the passage of time, cinke Carlos is still in a tense state of mind, the atmosphere does not dare to say a word, but now he has been completely shocked by Suk''s performance.


    There was steaming heat on Suk''s head. The temperature in the room was pleasant. How could this happen? Suk was able to keep the same posture. Standing there gave him a strong calm.


    How long did it take? Suk doesn''t know, and Cink won''t look at his watch, but all the doctors waiting outside are looking forward to it. No sound can be heard inside. It''s so quiet that people don''t speak at all.


    "Mr. Li, why don''t you go back and have a rest first?" Doctor Chen saw that Li Zhengbai was still standing there. A centenarian was standing here for more than an hour and a half. Even the young people couldn''t support him, let alone him!


    But Li Zhengbai waved his hand: "Xiao Chen, don''t worry about me, I''m ok!" Although that''s true, the actual age is like this. No matter how good his health care is and how strong his body is, he can''t compare with young people.


    It''s good that he didn''t speak. As soon as he spoke, he suddenly felt like a sigh of relief, and his body shook subconsciously. Fortunately, Dr. Chen was quick eyed and held him directly: "Mr. Li, let''s sit for a while."


    Suk is now in a dilemma, to eliminate the virus, but soon there will be virus breeding again, its effect is too slow, so step by step, the effect is almost invisible.


    The energy consumption of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade is also increasing. It was surging like a sea before, but now it can only maintain to the point that the stream does not stop flowing. This is the result of his daily practice for a long time. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would have fainted long ago.


    Even so, I''m afraid that a long time of tug of war will not only save Christine, but also kill him. The more critical the situation is, the more we can''t panic.


    Suk constantly adjust their mood, in the end where is the breakthrough?


    Just when Suk was almost at the end of his life, he suddenly realized that there was another thing he could do to cure the disease and save the people, which was the black jade pendant also from the flower picking system.


    But at the moment, the black jade pendant didn''t move at all, just like a dead object. This was a very normal thing, but now it became a little strange in Suk''s eyes.


    When I extracted the poison for Deng Xiaotian, this black jade pendant automatically showed a strange image. Moreover, when I participated in the king of the horse invitational tournament in Macao, a similar situation also occurred. But now why is it silent?


    Suk didn''t know how to use the black jade pendant, but now he was helpless. He wanted to try it anyway. Suddenly, a force came out of his body and went straight to his chest.


    This is not the first time for Suk to explore the black jade pendant with the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, but every time before, he couldn''t find the inside of it.


    But to Suk''s disappointment, this time it was still the same. The black jade pendant seemed to be wrapped in a thick shell, and there was no reaction at all. It seemed that his idea was going to fail.


    Although he was just trying, Suk was still a little sad when the result came out. Maybe this black jade pendant can only have a special function when it wants to move.


    The strength is gradually consumed too much, and every strength is precious. Since the black jade pendant doesn''t respond, Suk naturally won''t continue to pester, so he has to introduce the strength into his arm and inject it into Christine''s body.


    Who knows, at this time, the chest suddenly appeared a hot, just did not respond to the black jade pendant suddenly become hot, closely followed by their own seems to hear another strange sound, like a heartbeat in general, slow and powerful beating.And every beat of the heart beat, I could feel the breath of the ancient more intense, although this sudden vision caught Suk off guard.


    But at this moment, he is treating Christine. He can''t be careless. He can only suppress his surprise and continue to strangle the virus in both lungs.


    It''s just that after the sound of this heartbeat rings out, it doesn''t have the trend of fading, even more powerful. Suk subconsciously looks at Cink Carlos next to him. From his expression, this kind of heartbeat can only be heard by himself.


    In other words, it means that the sound is in his own heart, but not to the outside world. Suk tries to get rid of this interference, trying not to be disturbed by it, and in fact he does.


    Strange heartbeat is still ringing, but Suk has once again put his whole heart into the strangulation of the virus, but who knows, suddenly his heart seems to be gouged out, a huge suction from the black jade pendant, and Suk feels that his consciousness becomes a little fuzzy.


    Cink Carlos has been watching Suk''s every move, his teeth insist, his sweat, his face pale, which did not escape his own eyes, but suddenly Suk''s body shakes, has been as steady as a rock''s fingers also instantly slip, left the end of the needle, followed by the whole person even straight back.


    "Suk! Suk Cinke Carlos stepped out.

 Chapter 1260

    Suk felt his brain was dizzy. In the dark, he could hear two kinds of heartbeat. He knew that one of them belonged to himself, but what about the other?


    Consciousness gradually clear up, think of the black jade pendant, think of Christine, my God! I''m giving Christine a needle, aren''t I?


    Thinking of this, suxton realized that it was bad, and suddenly interrupted the application of the needle. So what can Christine do? I opened my eyes in a hurry.


    "You wake up!"


    Suk heard the sound and twisted his neck. Unexpectedly, the first person he saw was Cink Carlos I. This man was sitting on the chair beside his bed.


    "Where''s Christine?" Suk blurted out completely, holding up and trying to sit up, but his whole body seemed to fall apart, and he couldn''t lift it up at all.


    "Sleep!" Cinke Carlos reaches out to help Suke sit up.


    Suk heard these two words and felt his brain buzzing. He didn''t save the girl in the end. If he hadn''t used the twelve sections of Taoist brocade to detect her illness before, those viruses would not have been fed and become so excited. Maybe she still had the hope to survive.


    "Sleep! Sleep Suk whispered the word. He knew how hard it was for a loving father to tell the news of his daughter''s death. Maybe in his heart, his daughter just fell asleep and might wake up.


    Cinke Carlos saw Suke''s sad eyes, and the painful expression with guilt and remorse. He seemed to guess what he thought. He tilted his mouth slightly and patted Suke on the shoulder: "Suke! thank you! Look, there''s Christine! "


    Suk followed the direction of cinke Carlos''s fingers, turned his head, and then saw that Christine was lying on her bed now, very quiet, seemed to sleep sweetly, the wings of his nose kept moving, his chest was rhythmic, without the help of a ventilator, just like a normal person.


    Only then did Suk realize that he was in Christine''s bedroom, just adding an extra bed, but - shouldn''t he have fainted? Why is Christine so good?


    "What''s going on?" Suk felt his brain was crashing and he didn''t understand what was going on.


    "That''s it Cinke Carlos began to give Suke everything after he fainted, to make up for his lost memory.


    "You mean Mr. Li has been examined and said that Christine''s condition is stable now?" Although Suk had just seen Christine sleeping peacefully, she still didn''t believe what Cink said. After all, when she learned about her condition, her lungs were bleeding and the virus was replicating in large quantities, she was doomed.


    "Yes! Dr. Li doesn''t know what tactics you have used to eliminate most of the viruses! " After Suk fainted, Cink began to call for people to come in, because Christine still had a meteorite needle on her body, so others did not dare to act rashly.


    And watching the straight line on the heart rate detector turn into a wavy line, cinke Carlos suddenly had a blind trust in traditional Chinese medicine, so at this time, Li Zhengbai, the leader of traditional Chinese medicine, took over Suke''s work.


    When she was in a hurry, she felt her pulse directly. Then Li Zhengbai was shocked. Christine''s pulse gradually became strong and powerful. Even before Suk came, her pulse was not so healthy.


    I clearly remember that at that time, her pulse was weak, rootless, and her Lung Qi was exhausted. In the words of Suwen Yuji Zhencang Lun, the true lung pulse was full, big and empty, just like the hairy skin, white and red, and broken hair, it was death!


    But the county has become so, although the pulse is still a little astringent, can feel that her lungs are still sick, but this is a big improvement, even can say, Suk really came back from the dead, saved Christine.


    After removing the acupuncture from Christine''s body, Li Zhengbai retreated. Although the doctor''s parents love him and he is a centenarian old man, he should avoid suspicion in front of his father. After all, Christine doesn''t wear anything on her upper body.


    Originally, the staff here wanted to transfer Suk to the room arranged for him to have a rest, but Cink Carlos insisted on staying by his side, but he didn''t want to leave his daughter, so this happened.


    Christine''s bedroom has an extra bed, and then cinke Carlos looks at her daughter for a while, and then she looks at Suk. She''s very busy. After all, her daughter is still alive, so good!


    After listening to Xinke''s story, at the same time, Suke also used twelve sections of Taoist brocade to recover his physical strength. Suddenly, the feeling of exhaustion on his body was slightly relieved, and he took a deep breath.


    Careful operation of this force, slowly gathered to the chest position, just a touch of black jade fell with the breath of the heart beat again, Suk quickly withdrew the strength.


    Now, Suk suddenly felt that the black jade pendant he was wearing was like a living creature. He vaguely remembered that under the faint, the jade pendant seemed to have opened a hole with a strong attraction. It seemed that at that moment, the suction went straight into Christine''s lungs through the meteorite magnetic needle and pulled out all the viruses.This is just the situation of Suk''s brain. I don''t know the specific situation yet. I get out of bed, walk to Christine''s bed and look at her carefully. Suk''s chances of contacting foreigners are basically passing by. I seldom go to see them so seriously.


    Pale face is now a little bit more ruddy, breathing gently, long golden hair, spread out on the pillow, long eyelashes, sharp nose, like sleeping beauty in the movie.


    Because Christine was sitting on the bed at the first meeting, and the rescue was too urgent before, Suk found for the first time that Christine was very tall, at least over 1.7 meters, and even more likely than herself.


    Her body is covered with a thin quilt, and the curve of her body is very obvious under the cover of the quilt, especially the undulating double peaks. Suddenly, Suk''s mind jumps out of her previous appearance of red fruit''s upper body, and quickly throws this dirty idea out of her mind.


    "I''ll check it again!" Suk turned to look at cinke Carlos and said.


    "Mm-hmm!" Now Suk, in Cink''s eyes, has almost risen to the height of God. Naturally, he won''t have any conflict with his requirements. Even he has determined that only Suk can save Christine, and only Suk can save his daughter.

 Chapter 1261

    The result of pulse diagnosis was good. Christine''s pulse phase had stabilized. When he explored the lung pulse, he could still feel the fibrosis caused by residual virus in both lungs, but it was much better than before.


    Because at this time, the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade in my body was not enough, far from reaching the normal level, and the sudden abnormal appearance of the black skin jade pendant on my chest did not dare Suk to act rashly, so I did not use this strength, and the result of exploration was not so intuitive.


    But after all, the God of luck came, and he really saved Christine. For the evil consequences caused by his mistakes before, now he is also actively saving. After the pain and remorse in his heart disappeared, he was relieved a lot.


    "Well, Christine is in good condition now. Tomorrow I will try to find a way with Mr. Li to see if she can clear the virus in her lungs!"


    Suk takes back his hand and looks at Cink Carlos.


    "Suk! I really thank you, you let me see the hope, on behalf of Sophia, thank you Sophia is Christine''s mother, her Royal Highness the queen of Spain.


    "You are very kind! If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back to my room first. You should also pay attention to rest! " Suk naturally won''t stay here for the night. After going out from here, the staff outside will lead Suk to another room.


    To tell you the truth, the body still feels a little tired. Suk knows that this is the result of exhaustion of energy at that time. At that time, the black jade pendant must have absorbed all the energy left in his body.


    Suk''s original plan was to visit Deng Xiaotian in the evening, because Deng Xiaotian''s body also needs treatment, because the toxins in his body have spread to the whole body, so he needs to concentrate these toxins through his own internal strength, and then go to extract them himself, so there are still more than half of the toxins in his body.


    But it''s obviously impossible now. Taking out the mobile phone, it shows that the current time is 1:20 a.m. after taking a bath, I lie on the bed with a black jade pendant in my hand and put it in front of my eyes.


    It''s nothing unusual. It''s black, like a snake or a dragon, but it looks old. Suk takes a deep breath, and then bravely releases a force slowly from his fingers.


    Sure enough, the jade pendant began to change. The dark color changed slowly. The shape of the circle was like a flame. In a flash, the jade pendant became crimson. The luster even kept burning. Then Suk heard the heartbeat from the ancient times.


    Thug --- thug --- thug --- thug ---


    Suk sat up and stared at the jade pendant in front of him. The arm holding the jade pendant trembled because of excitement and tension, which was absolutely not in line with common sense. It was unscientific. How could he hear the heartbeat from a jade pendant?


    Subconsciously holding the jade pendant in the palm of your hand, you suddenly feel a hot temperature coming slowly, just like holding a beating heart in your hand. Although the jade pendant doesn''t move, the feeling in your hand is like breathing, contracting and expanding.


    Two kinds of heart beat, one after another, suddenly Suk''s body trembled, his heart beat was combined with the heart beat of the black jade pendant, synchronized with the same frequency.


    When this kind of heartbeat combined, Suk even obviously felt that his heartbeat became more powerful. Every time he beat, he would bring powerful energy to himself.


    Suk frowned suspiciously. This situation is very abnormal. The black jade pendant in his hand has begun to feed back a warm force to him. This is not the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, but it is very soft. After entering his body, it quickly dissipates to four limbs.


    Sitting on the bed, I feel as if my body is floating. At the same time, the twelve sections of Taoist brocade in my body is also running automatically. Originally, my body is sitting flat, and unconsciously, I put my five hearts in the sky, while the black jade pendant is held between my hands.


    Bright moon in the sky, silver all over the sprinkle, silent outside the window, stars change, until the eastern sky slowly appear white, a new day has come!


    Li Zhengbai had been waiting for Suk until 12 o''clock yesterday. He couldn''t hold it any longer before he went back to his room to have a rest. He really didn''t know what means Suk used to bring Christine back to life. He was very familiar with the three acupoints, such as Neiguan, yingmen and Feishu.


    However, according to my experience in medicine for many years, these three acupoints have absolutely no such great effect. I also asked Xinke Carlos that Suke really needled these three acupoints, and did not make redundant movements. Even before he fainted, his hands did not stop.


    What''s the point? Li Zhengbai is eager to understand that as a doctor, a doctor who has studied traditional Chinese medicine for many years and stands at the top of the current field, he will naturally burst out with a strong thirst for knowledge in the face of this situation.


    When he got up in the morning, he was scratching his heart. At 7:30, he felt that young people should not be too sleepy and knocked on Suk''s door.


    "Old Li!" Suk just finished washing. He opened the door and saw Li Zhengbai standing outside.


    "Suk, come in and say it!" Li Zhengbai called Suk directly and went in again: "how did Christine survive? I studied it for a long time yesterday. I''ve read all the needles you used, but I still can''t figure it out! "Suk shrugged helplessly, this problem really can''t be explained, because even in front of Deng Xiaotian, "twelve sections of Taoist brocade" is still an unsolvable mystery.


    "Mr. Li, I can''t explain that either. I just use Qi to do needling. I''ve practiced twelve sections of Taoist brocade since I was a child. Every time I do needling, there will always be a force that comes out with the needle. I think it''s probably because of this!"


    "Oh? "Taoist twelve section brocade" Traditional Chinese medicine and Taoism have the same origin. The "harmony of yin and Yang" of traditional Chinese medicine and the "unity of heaven and man" of Taoism have a lot in common. Therefore, Li Zhengbai, as the leader of traditional Chinese medicine, naturally knows this Taoist mental method.


    Because cinke Carlos I, under the persuasion of the accompanying doctors, took Christine to Union Medical College Hospital in the early morning for a more professional and meticulous physical examination, Li Zhengbai and Suk went back to their room to discuss medical skills after breakfast.


    Around ten o''clock, there was a knock on the door, and Cink Carlos, accompanied by an entourage, came in: "Suk, thank God, Christine''s condition has really improved!"


    Looking at King Xinke''s smile, Suk was also happy from the bottom of his heart. It was Jide''s business to save a person''s life, which was better than building a seven level putu. Then the entourage took out a stack of documents from his briefcase and handed them to Suk.


    "What is this?" It''s full of words that he doesn''t know. Suk guesses that it may be Spanish and looks at cinke Carlos with a puzzled face.


    "This is the award of the order of the Knights of justei of the Spanish royal family!" The accompanying official on one side explained to Suk, but he did not say that the order of justein was the highest medal of honor issued by the Spanish royal family.


    The order of knights is particularly precious in Spain. In medieval Europe, knights are the symbol of courage and loyalty, and the embodiment of heroes. Now, knights are regarded as noble high duty bearers.

 Chapter 1262

    Looking at the hand of this award, in duplicate, the paper is exquisite, with a standard format, the final signature and seal of cinke Carlos I.


    Cinke Carlos''s signature has a palace flower structure, which is the only text in the whole document that Suk can guess the specific meaning.


    However, Suk really didn''t understand the meaning of the order of justein knight, but it seemed very powerful. Suk''s mind soon came up with the image of wearing heavy armor, holding a shield and a sword in the movie.


    "Dr. Su!"


    "Dr. Su!"


    The accompanying officials saw that Suk seemed a little confused, standing in the same place thoughtfully, and subconsciously gave a voice to remind him, and he didn''t know that he had a pen in his hand.


    "Suk, this is my little thanks. Please don''t refuse!" On one side, cinke Carlos found Suk hesitant and finally spoke.


    "Oh Suk recovered, took the pen, turned to the side of the case, bowed his head and signed his name. This kind of honorary title is relatively easy to accept.


    Although he really does not want to return, cinke Carlos, as the head of a country, will not be indifferent. It''s natural to express his gratitude appropriately. If Suke blindly refuses, it''s obviously hypocritical.


    And this is not a financial thanks, so Suk did not have too much psychological pressure, accepted it calmly, deserved it, and returned the signed letter of award to the official.


    Cinke Carlos saw that Suk signed the award, and his smile was even stronger. He came over and said in English, "here you want to leave a copy. The knight''s medal will be sent to you by someone specially assigned. It should have been held in China, but there are some other things involved, some involved, so I hope you don''t mind!"


    "No!" Suk''s character is that he doesn''t like publicity. This kind of awarding ceremony sounds very exciting, but in fact it''s very complicated. He thinks it''s best to save if he can!


    Cink Carlos took another one from the official and gave it to Suk: "there is a small gift I gave you in it. It''s to repay you for saving Kristen''s life!"


    "Well?" Suk is a little stunned, isn''t it just a medal of honor? And gifts?


    "Your Majesty gives you a uranium mine. Please send someone to receive it!" Officials timely solved Suk''s doubts, but what is the uranium mine? Suk stood there thinking for a long time, even more shocked when he reflected the specific meaning of the word.


    Uranium, a rare radioactive metal vein, has an average content of only 2 parts per million in the earth''s crust, and its probability of forming industrial deposits is much less than other metal elements.


    Uranium is the "Rose" in the ore family. It is colorful but radioactive. It is the most important nuclear fuel. It can be used not only in the nuclear power industry, but also as the detonator of hydrogen bomb for thermonuclear weapons.


    This is obviously beyond Suk''s imagination. There are too many aspects involved in uranium mining, even important strategic materials. However, there is only one more mine in the letter of award he just signed.


    "I''m sorry! This gift is too heavy for me to accept! " After thinking about it, Suk still thinks that uranium mining sounds astonishing and involves too much.


    "Well, it''s OK. It''s just a small mine. Don''t worry!" Cink Carlos patted Suk on the shoulder, which could not be rejected by Suk at all. The reason why he didn''t mention it when signing the award was that he was worried about Suk''s refusal.


    Suk, holding the document in his hand, really wants to cry without tears. He won''t get on the thief ship like this! But Li Zhengbai didn''t think so much. In his eyes, cinke Carlos''s decision is very normal.


    But does that mean that the results of their examination this morning are already very optimistic?


    "Don''t you know the results of today''s examination? What about Christine? " Li Zhengbai is still wearing a robe and looks good. I really can''t imagine that a centenarian is so energetic.


    "It''s really a miracle!" Cinke Carlos looked around, and soon someone called Dr. Reyes in: "Dr. Reyes, tell Dr. Li and Dr. Su about the situation of little Christine!"


    Reyes seems to have been waiting outside the door for a long time, holding a plastic bag printed with Union Medical College Hospital, which contains some examination results, including pulmonary angiography.


    And the most intuitive is the pulmonary angiography. Reyes also has a smile on his face, which is very different from yesterday''s gravity. He points the radiography in his hand to the sun and points it out to Li Zhengbai and Suk.


    "Please see, this is a film just released in the morning. About the ground glass density shadow before, it has been removed by three-quarters now, and the situation is obviously improved!"


    Suk and Li Zhengbai looked at each other and both nodded. According to what Suk saw during his treatment, that is, what the twelve sections of Taoist brocade can be seen by the eyes, at that time, this kind of density shadow had covered all the lungs, and even it was not just density shadow. The lung bleeding should be dark red blood shadow.But from this film, although the density shadow still exists, it has been less pitiful, just like the dog eating the moon, biting off most of it, leaving only some residue.


    This also means that before Suk fainted yesterday, the black jade pendant suddenly burst out a strong pulling force, which emptied most of those viruses. No wonder Cink Carlos would be so excited.


    Then Reyes said a lot of examination data, but Suk naturally didn''t understand these things. It was Mr. Li who studied abroad in his early years, studied western medicine and nodded frequently.


    Suk always feels that this document in his hand is a little hot. He has a uranium mine. Why is it so strange? What did the king think? It''s so unique.


    "Yes! Suk! We didn''t tell little Christine about yesterday. We don''t want to increase the psychological pressure on our children. Please keep it a secret! " So says cinke Carlos.


    Suk knows what he means. If you tell Christine that you died last night and then live again, it is estimated that no matter how tough your nerves are, you will not be able to calm down for a while, which is really not good for her next recovery.


    "OK, no problem! What about Christine? " Suk agreed and asked subconsciously.


    "She''s a little tired. She''s going back to her room to have a rest!" Early in the morning to check, just a variety of instruments on a lot of times, all kinds of testing, for patients, this is like fighting a war, not only physical fatigue, the heart is also tired.


    Suk can understand this feeling. When the school organized the physical examination, he felt very troublesome. Christine''s examination was much more troublesome than his own experience.

 Chapter 1263

    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door. Soon Christine poked her head in from the outside. When she found that there were so many people in the room, she subconsciously spat out her tongue. This action made her look very lovely.


    Because cinke Carlos should have mentioned before, hoping to keep yesterday''s danger secret from his daughter, everyone naturally stopped talking.


    Christine walked in and shrugged awkwardly: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were talking about something!"


    "What''s the matter? Baby Cinke''s eyes immediately appeared loving eyes, but this kind of eyes mixed with a trace of tension, for fear that her daughter where some uncomfortable.


    Christine also saw her father''s worry. When she laughed, her lip liner was wonderful: "I''m fine. I''m here to talk to Suk!" He said and looked at Suk: "Suk, do you have time?"


    "Of course!" Suk also doesn''t want the girl to bear too much pressure, especially when she sees Reyes talking to Li Zhengbai with her diagnosis results.


    It''s still Christine''s bedroom. The bed she added before has disappeared. Today''s Christine is obviously more energetic than yesterday.


    "Suk, it''s beautiful out there!" Christine stands at the window, pointing out the outside. There are shade flowers, trees and stone bridges between the pavilions outside the villa, with a strong oriental classical atmosphere.


    "Yes! It''s beautiful. When you get better, let''s go out for a walk! " Suk understands Christine''s mood. Now she is the key protection object. During the treatment, she can''t go out at will. Of course, there are also reasons to prevent her from infecting other people.


    Although the so-called avian influenza has not been accurately proved to spread among people, there are some important people coming and going here. It is said that the villa No. 16 not far away is also the head of a certain country, so for the safety of herself and others, she can only stay in the room at present.


    "Yes? I really want to go outside, but it''s really cold outside! " Flu cold symptoms are inevitable, but compared with yesterday this girl sitting in bed, subconsciously shrinking body, today looks really good.


    "Winter in Yanjing is like this, freezing hands and feet. By the way, what about your hometown? Is it warm? " Suk chatted casually with Christine.


    "Madrid is also a little cold, but the most comfortable is magala. In winter, it is sunny, with soft beaches, blue water, yachts in the harbor, and all of them go there for vacation! By the way, there is also the Picasso Museum, which contains his paintings of various periods! "


    "The sky on the solar coast of magala is brilliant blue with silky feeling. The calm Mediterranean Sea is particularly charming, especially on sunny days. There will be laurel like snow on the top of the mountain in winter. The water waves flowing in the kuidar Medina River are like a ribbon, dividing the whole town into two parts!"


    "Barcelona is also good. When you walk on the streets of Barcelona, there are signs of Gaudi everywhere. Guel palace, Guel garden and Mira apartment are all great works that have to be mentioned. The most famous one is the saint family Cathedral, which is also the symbol of Xing building in Barcelona."


    "The skull like balcony, the bone like pillars, the scaly roof, the billowing exterior walls and the various decorations made of colorful mosaics are dazzling."


    "Vagrant street in the sun is full of buskers, lying on the city beach listening to the sound of the waves, and hawkers shouting beer and frozen beer. It''s so beautiful!"


    Listening to Christine''s description, Suk also seems to see the picture full of exotic style, which is quite different from the Oriental sentiment. It''s really desirable.


    "Do you like football?" Christine suddenly changed the topic, which made Suk''s brain turn hard. To tell you the truth, Suk didn''t like these outdoor sports very much since he was a child. Introverted otaku had to be like this. But now that people ask, I''m embarrassed to be frank. After all, I know that girls seem to like men who are athletic and sunny.


    "Not bad!" Suk can only give a vague answer.


    "Which team do you like? Real Madrid or Barcelona? " Christine seems to be very interested in this topic and her eyes are shining.


    "It should be - it should be Real Madrid!" Suk always heard that Wang Xiaogang, the sports commissar, had nothing to say about Real Madrid. It is estimated that Real Madrid is more powerful.


    "Ah! Really? I''m also a Real Madrid fan! Suk, how about I invite you to the Bernabeu stadium? I know Ronaldo, bell and Alonso. I know almost all the people in the team. If you want me to introduce you, I can ask you for their signature football! "


    It seems that Christine is indeed a loyal fan of Real Madrid. One by one, she says her name from her mouth. But Suk only heard of one or two of them, and suddenly feels that this topic seems to be a little difficult.


    "Good!" Suk showed a surprise with Christine, but quickly changed the topic: "by the way, how do you feel today?""Today, it''s not bad. I just went to the hospital to have another examination. I''m in trouble!" Christine frowned, obviously not happy with the morning examination, but in fact, since she continued to have a fever, she couldn''t remember how many times she had done the examination.


    "Can I help you feel your pulse? I always feel like you''re about to recover! " Suk''s request was very happily accepted by Christine. After all, many things become very relaxed because of the same age.


    "Well! It''s really good! " Suk probes Christine''s pulse, which is even better than the results of her examination before she left last night. Is the virus antibody that has begun to appear in her body killing the virus and repairing her organs?


    Christine looks at Suk. The boy in front of him is pretty. He is used to yellow hair and blue eyes. Now when he looks at Suk, he always feels very attractive. His short hair is black and neat. When he thinks about it seriously, his eyes always show the luster of gems.


    "Suk!" It''s totally subconscious to call out Suk''s name.


    "Well?" Suk looked up at Christine. The young princess was looking at herself with her head tilted. When they met, she suddenly sniffed: "why do I think you smell so kind and delicious, just like I smelled in my dream yesterday?"


    "--" Suk has never known that he also has a smell. Is he fragrant? But now is not the time to study this problem, because Christine is talking again.


    "Suk, will you give me a hug?"

 Chapter 1264

    "Ah?" Suk was a little stunned, did not understand why Christine would suddenly put forward such a request, but he and she did not seem to be familiar with this degree!


    "Hold me!" Christine said it again, but after that, she didn''t care whether Suk agreed or not. She stepped forward and put her hands around Suk''s waist.


    Kristen was almost as tall as Suk. When she was standing together, she relaxed her head on Suk''s shoulder, closed her eyes, gently rubbed her face and adjusted it to a comfortable position.


    Suk''s body suddenly becomes stiff. I didn''t expect Christine to take the initiative, but it seems that foreign girls don''t have so many taboos about hugs. Maybe it''s just a friendly hug in her eyes.


    Think of here, it is a little bit relaxed, this relaxed, the feeling of body contact immediately passed to the brain, Christine''s body is very soft, close to his body, arms around his waist, and her twin peaks are directly against his chest.


    That''s right! Soft with a stretch, although the volume is not very big, but this feeling still let Suk heart beat instantly accelerated, his mind suddenly came out of the picture I saw yesterday.


    At that time, I lifted Christine''s coat. The soft pink flesh was like two hills. It was white and attractive, and the bud on the top of the peak was that kind of light pink, which was the unique charm of the European race. There was even thin fluff on it, with a touch of gold.


    Light pink, tender and delicious. It can be broken by blowing. It''s this color on the top, but what about the bottom? Could it be the same? Thinking of this, Suk felt his heart beat out of control.


    Immediately realized to be bad, how can oneself think such shameless thing, this also too impolite to Christine! Suk subconsciously wants to throw out this disharmonious picture in his mind, and then pinches it on his thigh without showing any trace.


    This just makes Su Xiaoke, who has some tendency to look up, Wilt in an instant. If he just shows the prototype of the golden cudgel, how can he have the face to see others.


    In addition to Suk''s heavy breathing, Christine didn''t feel anything different, but it''s normal for her to show this in her ideas. It''s said that Oriental people are shy and introverted, especially in the face of different Xing.


    Gently rubbing Suk''s shoulder, Christine closed her eyes and finally spoke slowly: "Suk, do you know? I had a strange dream yesterday


    "I dreamt that I was lying on a bed, sleeping all the time, just like a sleeping beauty in a fairy tale. I couldn''t open my eyes, I couldn''t open my mouth, and I couldn''t even move. It was dark all around. I felt that I was going to die!"


    Suk felt that when she spoke, she held herself subconsciously, and although her tone was flat, she could feel her helplessness at that time. Maybe the state she said was respiratory failure and shock!


    It''s also possible that at that time she had stopped breathing and heart beating. Thinking of this, Suk suddenly felt that Christine was really heartbreaking. Fortunately, she had lost consciousness at that time, otherwise it would be a terrible disaster.


    I don''t know when I have consciously held Christine in my arms, and patted her back with my right hand: "don''t be afraid! It''s just a dream! A dream


    "I know it''s a dream. I forgot about it after daybreak, but I just smelled you. I suddenly remembered that I had only you in my dream!"


    "Your smell fills my whole dream. I lie in bed and sleep deeply. At last, you slowly come to me, and then --" speaking of this, Christine suddenly stops, her closed eyes finally open, her head resting on Suk''s shoulder also rises.


    They were hugging each other, but now they are facing each other. Christine looks directly at Suk and suddenly smiles: "Suk, do you know how Sleeping Beauty wakes up in the end?"


    Suk felt a little embarrassed when Christine straightened up. Before, she leaned on her shoulder. Although they were close to each other, they couldn''t think of each other. Now they suddenly looked at each other, and the tip of their nose was on the tip of their nose. It was estimated that the middle was about 10 cm.


    Even Suk now feels that his hands on Christine''s waist are beginning to tremble. The two people''s eyes are facing each other, crackling with sparks, and they feel that their faces are getting hot.


    Some brain crashes, the natural response is a little slow, the original clear Sleeping Beauty plot, he said: "ah? How did you wake up? "


    "So awake!" Christine revealed the answer to the story, put her arms around Suk''s neck, and squeezed into Suk''s arms again. Her rich and beautiful red lips were directly printed on Suk''s mouth.


    "Well --!" Suk''s brain was buzzing. He was about to speak, but as soon as he opened his mouth, Christine''s tender tongue squeezed in.


    If Chinese women are gentle and virtuous, French women are fashionable and elegant, English women are funny and humorous, and Italian women have all kinds of manners, then the most enthusiastic and unrestrained one is Spanish women.From the bull fight full of exciting blood, to the Flamingo Carmen full of passionate strength, from the chaotic battle of tomatoes on the street to the dangerous bull Festival, all of them show the character of Spaniards, avant-garde, unrestrained, enthusiastic and cheerful.


    And Christine is one of them. When she likes Suk more and more, she kisses him. It''s so simple.


    Suk unconsciously took a step back, but the back was the wall, and he could not avoid it. Moreover, Christine''s strength was not small. She held her neck tightly, her tongue was constantly sweeping and pestering, and the double peaks on her chest were constantly shaking left and right with her action.


    The temperature of the body began to rise, getting hotter and hotter, the ignition system started, the booster separated, and the suxiaoke launch vehicle began to rise and enter the predetermined orbit.


    Before I was forced down by myself, I was provoked again by Christine. I was confused. I was forced to kiss by Christine. I was a foreigner and a princess! I don''t realize that my brother has started to challenge each other.


    Christine put her arm around Suk''s neck. Because they were similar in height, they had no difficulty kissing. She felt Suk''s breathing was heavier and heavier, and her hand around her back was moving slowly. However, these were nothing. She just felt something was poking her at the next moment.


    Suk was still in a state of confusion. He was in a daze and his blood was boiling. In his heart, he began to think that it was not very harmonious. Suddenly, his body became stiff.

 Chapter 1265

    East lion eat human abnormal happy, body shape more wanton toward the bodyguard attack.


    "Ha ha Great, great, chilianche is dead, good dead, good dead! " Chilian mountain laughs, isn''t it very fierce? It''s not that it can''t resist the powerful Warcraft.


    "You want to die..." Thunder thunder fire several people angry, holding a long sword on the attack of the last period, not to the side of the Chilian mountain, the sun elephant''s long nose a roll will thunder straight out a few feet away.


    Many bodyguards looked at the dozen huge Warcraft, but they were not strong enough to fight against the enemy.


    "Hissing..."


    "Roar..."


    There was another cry, and people turned their heads and were stunned. Thousands of boa constrictors were trained into one, and the ground was full of colors. When they saw the fear in people''s hearts, the boa constrictors were followed by advanced giant Warcraft, which was more than the number in the field now.


    "My mother."


    "This What''s the situation? It''s terrible... "


    "Are we going to fight against a group of powerful things?"


    "This This... "


    The scene is now out of control. No one has ever seen such a powerful formation. They are all amazed at it.


    So many Warcraft are here to help them?


    "Mother, this is also the Warcraft that aunt Muqin found?" CHILIANSHAN turned to doubt.


    Wang Lan frowned, did not know, xylophone said more than a dozen high-level Warcraft, and a group of birds of primary Warcraft, did not say a group of boa constrictors, and behind dozens of just like high-level Warcraft!


    Xylophone was her playmate when she was a child. Because she married the elders of the dark Warcraft, she could drive many of the dark Warcraft.


    But she felt that these boa constrictors were not like the Warcraft in the dark demon clan, the boa constrictors


    She looked at all heart again jump, if be bitten, will die undoubtedly.


    Bai Bing turns her head and looks at the snake''s bloodthirsty taste. Now it''s not their battlefield, it''s Warcraft to Warcraft.


    "Xiaoyan, stay in the protective cover and don''t come out." Bai Bing raised her eyes and looked at the red spiral in the protective cover. Her eyes were empty and silly. She stared at the east lion in horror.


    Her eyes flashed, and she also looked to the east lion. Her Che won''t die! Absolutely not!


    Bai Yan nods his head honestly. In fact, Bai Yan is very indifferent. He just depends on Bai Bing and acts like a spoiler. Maybe this is the driving force of family affection


    At the same time, thousands of boa constrictors and dozens of Warcraft behind them moved. Just when the guards thought they were attacking them, boa constrictors and Warcraft frantically attacked the guards and other Warcraft in the field


    This scene is a little unspeakable shock. It''s all about strong Warcraft vs. strong Warcraft.


    "Yes Is it for us? "


    "Incredible..."


    "Yes, it seems to help us..."


    "Really help us, good..."


    "Good..."


    After the panic, the soldiers were excited to see the target of Warcraft attack.


    Lei Ming, Lei Huo, Lei Xiao and Lei Yun are all staring at each other. They have never followed Wang Ye in any battle, but today they are so shocked that they can''t even speak.


    Thousands of boa constrictors, dozens of advanced Warcraft against a few advanced Warcraft, the Warcraft roar are earth shaking.


    "Mother This This Warcraft is not ours. " Chilian mountain stares. The battle looks clear at a glance. There are too many boa constrictors. One bite is one''s life.


    Warcraft is too strong, a move is more than a dozen people die, their Warcraft only a few, to say that the previous sure to win, but now it seems, win? Win a fart!


    "Shan''er, take the opportunity to go. If you leave the Castle Peak, you won''t be afraid of no firewood." Wang Lan also saw the urgency of the matter, not sure to win, can''t win to go, when the time comes, take refuge in xylophone, dark Warcraft countless, when the time comes, afraid not to get the imperial city!


    Here, facing the lion in the East, he was so excited that he didn''t seem to kill him. He turned around and went to the middle of the boa constrictor.


    Strong wind swept, white ice murderous transpiration, flying to block the east lion''s road.


    "Your opponent is me!" The cold voice, the ferocious murderous air, the monstrous anger.


    Dark clouds shrouded in the sky, thunder is still rolling in the sky, strong blood gas, overwhelming rolling.


    "Roar..." Stopped the way, east lion a shout, small human also deserve to shout with it, see will you hiss of seven or eight broken!


    When the lion''s huge paw was patted down, the figure of Bai Bing flashed under it.


    The corner of the mouth sneers, the head is lowered, suddenly raises, in a moment, the whole body murderous gas suddenly comes out, Yin cold, terror, just like Shura from hell, the eyes are flashing wild and cruel blood light, that layer of bloodthirsty light is like a huge wave rolling.


    Eat her Che, she will cut it open!


    "Death You cold like the devil, look suddenly fierce, cold voice with the absolute degree of killing.The angry and contemptuous realization of Donglin lion was stunned. The breath was so strong that it made his level 6 Advanced Warcraft cold. This human


    Bai Bing''s sneer disappeared in the corner of his mouth. The handle of the sword in his hand broke up with his body before the east lion could react.


    People stare big eyes, tough, too tough!


    The paws of the east lion are as thick as those of an uncle who has been around for hundreds of years. Several people can''t hold them around. Her sword has been cut off!


    God!


    "Ouch..." East lion was cut off the front paw, immediately screamed.


    He stepped back a few steps, stood firm and looked at the tiny human in front of him. The mighty anger and the powerful air of Warcraft were scattered.


    This little human, it''s going to eat her.


    The big mouth of Zhang Qixue basin of Donglin lion bites toward Bai Bing''s body. Bai Bing meets the big mouth, and a sword runs through Donglin lion''s upper jaw. A beautiful reverse of the figure stands on Donglin lion''s body, grabs its hair on the head, and the long sword runs through it again!


    "Ouch..." The lion roars in the East, his head swings violently, and his body swings constantly, which can almost shake this piece of land.


    Gold medal Gold medal There''s more in the back

 Chapter 1266

    Although Suk didn''t use the method of hearing and argument, his hearing has been greatly enhanced since his physical fitness improved. First, he heard a strange wind and raised his head from top to bottom.


    First, he subconsciously protected Li Zhengbai behind him, but immediately found that the shadow was a little familiar.


    Nanfeng''s toes touched the ground, and she didn''t make any buffering action at all. She directly stood steadily. In winter, she didn''t add any clothes. Her black tight leather pants were high necked sweaters of the same color, and she was covered with a brown jacket, clean and valiant.


    "Suk!" It seems that the sudden appearance of Suk is very unexpected. Nanfeng has a surprise in his eyes. He can''t even wait to go downstairs and jumps directly from the door.


    "South wind! Why did you come down from above Suk was relieved when he saw that the shadow was the south wind. He didn''t have to make a fuss. Where is this? This is the territory of the dragon soul. Who can be wild here!


    "I was just opening the air, and I fell down accidentally!" Nanfeng also felt that his action just now was a bit out of the ordinary. He didn''t know why he would jump down impulsively when he saw Suk appear. His eyes flickered when he spoke. His little face didn''t know whether it was because of the cold air or shyness. Anyway, it was red.


    However, Nanfeng soon realized that there was an old man beside Suk. He didn''t look carefully just now, but now he reacted immediately. Looking at Li Zhengbai''s smile, he was even more embarrassed: "good old Li!"


    "Good! You jumped down to scare me. Is Deng there Li Zhengbai pretended to be angry, but he meant to tease Nanfeng.


    "Uncle Tian went out for a meeting today, but he hasn''t come back yet!" Nanfeng naturally knows who Xiao Deng is. Although Deng Xiaotian is nearly 70 years old, he is still a serious younger generation in front of Li Zhengbai. It''s no exaggeration to call Xiao Deng. [


    "yes! You see, no one is there yet! " Li Zhengbai looks at Suk. Originally, Suk just wanted to go out and calm down for a while, but he didn''t say hello in advance.


    But now that we are at the gate, we can''t go back the same way just because Deng Xiaotian is not here: "Mr. Li, let''s go first and wait!"


    While speaking, a humble black car came slowly. Suk took a subconscious look at it. The license plate is very familiar. This is the car Deng Xiaotian usually takes. Needless to ask, it is estimated that the owner is on it.


    "Uncle Tian is back!" Nanfeng also saw the car and said something directly.


    "Mr. Li, why do you have so much time today! With Suk? " Deng Xiaotian''s complexion has greatly changed since Suk left last time. Although he is still bony, his complexion is much ruddy.


    Deng Xiaotian knows about the Spanish royal family''s visit to China, but the princess''s illness can''t be reported to the public. Naturally, no one will publicize it. Therefore, the presence of Li Zhengbai and Suk here makes Deng Xiaotian a little surprised. He doesn''t know when Suk and Li Lao ran together.


    "Well! Let''s go! Go ahead


    Several people went into the villa together. As a junior and a grandson, Su Ke naturally wanted to focus on Li Zhengbai.


    "What about people? What about next training? " Suk is more familiar with this place, but he feels that there are many fewer people. However, this time should not be training. It''s obviously time for dinner.


    "No, they''re on a mission!" Nanfeng was busy making tea on one side, but he was not wary of Suk: "explosives and scholars have gone abroad, scar, Leng Tianbing and a few are now in southern Xinjiang, and I don''t know where Heiyu is now! You''re not too late today. I''m afraid I''ll go out to carry out the task two days later! "


    "Ah? Are you all so busy? " Suk came over several times and felt that the number of people was more than now. I don''t know why it''s all gone now.


    "That''s it! If you are idle every day, something will go wrong! " Black rain shrugged: "how do you think of it?"


    "Help people see a doctor!" Suk followed Nanfeng to the sofa and heard Li Zhengbai talking to Deng Xiaotian: "Xiao Deng, you look good! Come here and I''ll cut your pulse! "


    After making the tea with Nanfeng, Suk stood aside. In fact, Suk was also concerned about this issue. I don''t know whether Deng Xiaotian had concentrated the remaining toxins during this period.


    Li Zhengbai put his finger on Deng Xiaotian''s wrist. Suk and Nanfeng naturally stopped talking. After about five or six minutes, he saw Li Zhengbai nodding: "Suk''s acupuncture skill is really amazing! I don''t feel as good as myself [


    "Mr. Li, how is my grandfather now?" Although Suk wanted to feel his pulse personally, it was obviously not the right time to ask.


    "Don''t worry! The pulse is powerful. Even the five viscera are more active. Now the toxin has formed a ball and is contained in the lung, which is similar to the situation of Christine''s little girl. "


    Li Zhengbai said slowly, and this is indeed the case. The last time Deng Xiaotian escorted the premier on his southern tour, the part of his left lung that suffered internal injury was his left lung, which led to the explosion of toxins. Suk also took this as a breakthrough point, and finally tried his best to get rid of most of the toxins.And this time, for convenience, Deng Xiaotian gathered these toxins into his lungs again. That''s why he''s so brave. If he changed others, he might play himself to death!


    But in fact, Deng Xiaotian did take these toxins. Although he had no way to get out, he had Suk! It''s just that he hasn''t been idle for a long time, otherwise he would have gone to Weihai!


    "That''s good!" Hearing that Deng Xiaotian is in good health now, Suk is also relieved and quickly pours tea for the two: "grandfather, you went to the meeting today!"


    In my impression, Deng Xiaotian seems to have been receiving instructions in Laowo all the time, and organizations like longhun really don''t have to attend the meeting, which will cause some unexpected troubles.


    "It''s new year''s Day! There are some disturbances in southern Xinjiang. Many foreign separatist forces have lurked in. They want to create a terrorist attack on New Year''s Day! What a lunatic! It''s vicious


    When Deng Xiaotian said this, his body sent out a murderous air. These terrorists are really hateful and always hurt those who are innocent. His original plan was to go to Weihai before the new year to meet Suk''s parents, which can be regarded as a formal recognition of Suk''s grandson.


    Who knows, all of a sudden, there are so many things happening that they can''t get away from them. They may even go to southern Xinjiang to take charge of the work of exterminating terrorists.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1267

    "Well! Comfortable Deng Xiaotian has experienced wind, frost, rain and snow. He has long cultivated the habit that Mount Tai collapses to the top and his face looks like a flat lake. He is not happy and angry, but now he is extremely excited. Even his old bronze face is a little red.


    Suk did not expect to be so smooth, his meteorite magnetic needle in the hotel room did not bring out, using the acupuncture provided here, but the miracle happened.


    Deng Xiaotian''s internal power has been used to block the concentrated toxins for a long time, but he has been directly evacuated by Suk. Even now, he can feel that there are only a few remaining toxins, that is, he is only one step away from complete recovery.


    Moreover, with Deng Xiaotian''s internal strength, it is estimated that there is no need for Suk to do the rest of the work. He is fully competent, and he only needs to find the hidden deep toxins.


    Li Zhengbai is a fool now. Before, when Suke was acupuncturing for Christine, because of the difference between men and women, the girl had to take off her clothes, and the old man naturally avoided it. However, when he observed Deng Xiaotian''s treatment, he was not so scrupulous.


    So from the beginning, Suk''s every move was in his eyes, but there was nothing extraordinary about Suk''s manipulation, from taking needles and fixing acupoints to a series of later techniques, except precision.


    Needless to say, as long as you are an old Chinese medicine doctor, you can do this. However, after Suke took the needle, Deng Xiaotian changed. He watched Deng Xiaotian pacing around the room, stretching his muscles and bones from time to time. Finally, he was puzzled: "Xiao Deng, is the poison clear?"


    "Almost! There''s less than one in ten thousand left! " Deng Xiaotian is very familiar with his physical condition. Now the residual toxins have not been blocked and gathered before. Because these toxins are too small, he did not deliberately block and gather at that time.


    "So you cured him?" Hearing Deng Xiaotian''s affirmative answer, Li Zhengbai looks at Suk and asks. [


    Suk nodded, looked at Li Zhengbai frowning and pondering, and then explained: "it''s mainly the twelve sections of Taoist brocade that I told you. I don''t know how it can be so smooth today!"


    "Well! "Twelve sections of Taoist brocade" is really amazing! When I go back, I have to find out and study it carefully! " Li Zhengbai is now 100% interested in this Taoist mental method. As long as he thinks of the wonderful effect of such mysterious power combined with traditional Chinese medicine, he seems to see a door slowly opening.


    In fact, Suk did not say one thing, that is, the black jade pendant on his chest. Last night, when the black jade pendant was running the twelve sections of Taoist brocade, it had a heart beat with the same frequency as himself. After that, the heart beat wave generated by the black jade pendant gradually disappeared, and it was really integrated with himself.


    Just now, when I was pulling out the poison for Deng Xiaotian, I clearly felt the appearance of powerful energy to remove the toxin in his body. I''m afraid that the reason why he went so smoothly this time is more in the strange heartbeat contained in the black jade pendant.


    Nanfeng hears the sound of conversation coming from the room and realizes that Suk''s acupuncture is over. Then she comes in. When she hears that the toxin in Uncle Tian''s body has been basically cleared, she is a little dull in a moment. After a while, her eyes become moist and she turns around and runs out.


    In Nanfeng''s heart, Deng Xiaotian is also a teacher and father. She watched Deng Xiaotian turn from a strong and handsome middle-aged uncle to an old man who looks like a skeleton.


    Nanfeng was even more painful than Deng Xiaotian, but he had no choice. He even asked a famous doctor to help him. Li Zhengbai was one of them, and he only shook his head at that time.


    But today, just today, uncle Tian can finally get rid of this suffering. How can he not let the south wind lose his temper.


    "Thank you It was not until after dinner that Nanfeng, who was hiding because of his gaffe, appeared a little embarrassed. He sat next to Suk and whispered a word.


    "What are you thanking? That''s my grandfather. It should be! Don''t thank me It''s not the first time for Suk to hear Nanfeng say thank you. On the one hand, he feels that it''s too much to say thank you. On the other hand, he''s a little worried that the girl will kill for herself in order to express her gratitude.


    Last time I went to Tianjin and killed Hongfeng, which led to the life and death war between Liu Feihong and Hong Tian. I don''t know if Liu Feihong''s mood has been calmed down. I''ll go back to see her this time.


    During the dinner, he talked about Suk''s acupuncture for the Spanish Royal Princess Christine and pulled her back from the death line, or the death line. Li Zhengbai still showed that kind of shock.


    "You and that foreigner?" The south wind glanced sideways at Suk.


    When suchton felt a cool air blowing around his neck, his hair was about to get up. He didn''t understand why Nanfeng was still murderous when he said something. He nodded: "yes


    "Undressed, too?" Nanfeng squeezed a few words out of her teeth. She knew that because of the location of some acupoints during acupuncture, just like Deng Xiaotian before, she needed to take off her coat. Then she filled her mind with a scene that made her famous. [


    "Er yes!" What Nanfeng said was really true. Suk had to harden his head and nodded. Then he immediately felt that his right foot was trampled by Nanfeng.Suk took a breath of air-conditioning, gritted his teeth, and then heard the south wind''s cold hum: "hooligan!"


    Wronged, Suk feels that he is more wronged than Dou E. obviously, he is treating the disease and saving the life. How can he become a hooligan and get a foot in vain? Is there any reason?


    "Well?" Deng Xiaotian was talking to Li Zhengbai about the past. A 70 year old man and a 100 year old man had two drinks. Suddenly he heard that Suke was taking in the air conditioner and looked up: "what''s the matter?"


    Nanfeng doesn''t want Tianshu to know that he is criticizing and criticizing the thug. He holds his rice bowl, lowers his head, grabs rice in his mouth, and then coughs quietly.


    "Nothing!" Suk immediately understood the signal that Nanfeng sent to him. He didn''t know what she meant. He could only pretend to be Gu. If he confessed, he would show himself the desert eagle later!


    As soon as Su Ke finished speaking, he felt the phone shaking in his pocket. He put down his job and took the opportunity to solve the present dilemma. He looked down at the caller ID and found that it was Li Zeqing.


    "Hello, director Li!"


    "Suk, I''ve heard that you''ve cured Christine. Can you tell me the details?" Li Zeqing won''t stay in Diaoyutai State Guesthouse for a long time. He has many things to do, but after hearing the report, he called Suk as soon as possible.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1268

    701: the grand finale


    300 meters, in front of the world famous horse, that is 18 or 19 seconds. In the wind, fire, holy light and flame, bramble, hoof stepping blood, green flame and golden arrow, Tianyi horse and other world-class horses are even less, which is estimated to be 2 to 3 seconds ahead of time.


    What can I do in less than 20 seconds?


    Here, it can determine the work and future of countless people, and even the life and death of some people.


    "No! The green flame is eaten to live the position


    "Damn it! The jockey of fenglihuo is so insidious that he forced Qingyan out to run more distance! "


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun saw the scene and began to gnash their teeth.


    Xu Jie also began to scold: "Damn it! It''s absolutely premeditated. It doesn''t give us a good place! "


    In the long distance race, it is a technical activity to seize the curve. If you grab a good corner, you can let yourself run a little bit less, run out of the corner in a more favorable position, and then sprint at a faster and better speed, a few seconds faster.


    And here, let alone a few seconds, even a few seconds is fatal.


    "It''s the last sprint!"


    Cheng Feihu looked at the fire and green flame in the wind in despair.


    It has to be said that these two horses are one of the best horse races today. Especially today, they all run out of the top in the world and can challenge the world''s first speed. Even if they fail this time, they will get a lot of attention and a lot of wealth.


    However, Cheng Feihu is not happy. Because after losing this time, not only his assets will be seriously reduced, but they will also be nearly bankrupt, and the enemy will be able to face them with a more arrogant attitude. At that time, money could not make up for it.


    "I''m going to lose!"


    In the last hundred meters, the fire in the wind is still half a distance away from the horse''s head. No matter how hard the green flame tries, it can''t surpass.


    Seeing this, Cheng Feihu is frustrated.


    "Burst out!"


    "My God! The green flame unexpectedly at this time still leaves a leeway! "


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun suddenly yelled and gave back Cheng Feihu''s despairing heart.


    But the next moment, Xu Jie saw a scene of despair: the fire in the wind seemed to be stimulated, unexpectedly broke out again in the impossible situation, and pressed down the body that green flame was about to surpass.


    "It''s over!"


    "It''s really over!"


    Cheng Feihu and Xu Jie are dead. The most terrible thing in this world is to give you a glimmer of hope in despair, and then disappear in front of yourself.


    But at this time, Zhou you suddenly stood up.


    His attention was not green flame, but staring at the fire in the wind, as if the fire in the wind was his enemy. The cold, the murderous, even around Cheng Feihu they are scared to escape, and the most close to travel ambition and Forrest Gump is the face of fear.


    This kind of travel is not travel at all.


    Silence!


    Tianci suddenly made a sharp sound and rushed down.


    But for a moment, the gift of heaven drew a perfect arc in the air and left leisurely. Almost at the same time, almost to the end of the green flame miraculously catch up with the fire in the wind, two horses go hand in hand.


    "It''s on the line!"


    "At the same time, rush the line!"


    "The naked eye can''t tell. We have to turn to the electronic eye!"


    There was a fierce roar on the radio, and the whole Racecourse was in an uproar.


    And in the crowd, the body around as suddenly lost support, paralyzed down, eyes without God, just the smile of the corner of the mouth.


    "I''m so tired! But at last I can rest! "


    In this way, Zhou you closed his eyes like a long sleep, sat on the seat with strange serenity, and gradually disappeared in the turbulent crowd.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few years later.


    With a strong cultural atmosphere, Mingyuan city is like a garden.


    In the Dujia racecourse, a petite figure flew to the arms of a man who looked very young and had a lot of temperament. His small mouth kept shouting "Dad" and so on.


    "My baby!"


    The man picked up the child, gave him a big kiss on his face and asked, "my little baby, why did you come here all of a sudden? Don''t you hate walking with dad? "


    But the child replied, "but Xiao Song likes riding big black very much! My mother said, when I grow up, I will become the best jockey in the world, just like my father! "


    "Travel around!"


    Wang Hao, Jiang Jun, Xu Jie, Cheng Feihu and others have come together with a huge lineup.


    Yes, people who hold children are traveling around.


    Zhou you greets us with a smile.


    Wang Hao looked at the spirit is still around, heartfelt exclamation: "or your boy line, is still so young. Look at us. We''ve aged a lot in recent years. Someone called me uncle the day before yesterdayZhou you laughed and said, "I reminded you a few years ago, don''t work so hard, just leave some things to the people below."


    Jiang Jun yelled, "don''t stand up and make sarcastic remarks. How many times have you been to longquelou since this year? If we are all like you, then the Dragon sparrow building will not be as large as it is today. "


    However, Xu Jie said with a smile: "the problem is that when you travel around, you should not doubt whether you use people or not. Only in this way can his museum attract nearly 14 tourists from the whole city, and his Qianjun group become a super multinational group with a market value of 50 billion. Even the Dragon sparrow building, which you three have a share in, can develop to the top of the country because of the complete decentralization. "


    "That''s true!"


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun were choked and speechless.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these topics. Let''s get to the point."


    Huang Jianming, Ma pangzi, Jiang Hailiu, President Hu, Li Yidao, Zheng Mingming, Lin Huihui, Mr. Zhang and boss Jin all came out. Huang Jianming asked, "Xiaoyou, the jadeite market has finally stabilized. Now, with the shortage of jadeite resources, the resources of laochangkou are becoming more and more exhausted. It seems that the market is going to return to the previous rising track. What are your plans


    Ma pangzi also said: "you have retired from the gambling circle for several years. Now people don''t know you. Even the accounts of Jade King and jade saint are not sold very well. The atmosphere is very chaotic. You should stand up for it. "


    Zhou you thought about it for a while and then said with a smile, "in that case, I really have to come out and sort out the boundaries a little bit. At the beginning, Ma and Fang gave me the shield, but they didn''t let me sit and watch the play. Well, I''ll take part in the Pingzhou and Myanmar public dishes in this sector. "


    Everyone was relieved.


    In recent years, the jadeite market is not very good, we are not profit-making, or even loss support, is to transfer the sales line, put jadeite aside. But now that the busy market is back, it''s time to start full-scale operation and harvest like before.


    Seeing that there was a gap, Cheng Feihu quickly cut in and asked, "don''t talk about that, Xiaoyou. You promised us a few years ago that you would give us an answer. Now can you tell the answer?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Xu Jie sighed: "at that time, we were all discouraged, but as soon as the gift of heaven appeared, the scene turned around, so that green flame defeated fenglihuo by half a thumb at the last moment, which was a big surprise."


    Jiang Hailiu continued: "after that time, you directly reaped 40 billion RMB worth of funds in that war, making your total assets instantly exceed 100 billion RMB, becoming the real leader of small consortia with a resounding international name. And your rivals have disappeared, especially that JIMILI''s father, the so-called Asia head of American flag bank, has been fired directly. Now he is the plague in the industry, and no one wants to hire him. He is in a tight situation. "


    Zhouyou didn''t respond, but asked: "where is Songling group? What about Songling Haoer? "


    Jianghai Liuhui said: "because Songling consortium has offended many people, its industry in the United States has suffered setbacks. In recent years, its development is not very good. There is a sign of prestige. As for Songling Haoer, he seems to have been sent to a small company by Songling family to spend his old age in peace. "


    Zhou you smiles and says nothing.


    Cheng Feihu asked: "Xiaoyou, let''s find out the answer!"


    "Yes..."


    Everyone agrees.


    The tour was organized for a long time. Instead of saying anything, it was a move to heaven.


    Silence!


    It''s a gift.


    At this time, the gift of heaven is worthy of the sky overlord. The terrible body with a wingspan of more than 3 meters, the sharp eyes of such a sharp knife, and the sharp beak with a hook that can pierce a centimeter thick piece of iron, no matter who sees it, he will feel cold and trembling. Only when we travel around can we get so close to it.


    Xu Jie asked: "is it a gift from heaven?"


    "Yes and no!" he said


    Cheng Feihu asked, "be careful. I''m confused by what you said."


    Zhou Youhui said: "animals, even genetic animals, are born with the keen sense of beasts, and have a supernatural sense of danger beyond our thinking. And the more intelligent and sensitive animals are, the more sensitive they are to this. "


    We are still a little confused, just Xu Jie has a little sign.


    Zhou you can only continue to say: "and thoroughbred is a very sensitive, very vulnerable to the external environment of the horse. Not to mention being targeted by natural enemies, even if a small mouse runs in front of them, even if it covers its eyes and ears, they can also catch it keenly. "


    "I see."


    Xu Jie clapped his hands and laughed. The knot that had troubled him for several years was finally solved.


    However, Cheng Feihu and Xu Jie are still at the crossroads, but Zhou you and Xu Jie seem to have no intention of further explanation. They can only understand and guess by themselves."Daddy


    Another little girl came running.


    Then, there are two beautiful suffocating women, each holding a child to come. They see around, especially around a large group of people, while showing a bright, sweet smile.


    The little girl who just ran over, holding the trouser leg of zhouyou, pointed to the jade pendant of Shuanglong Xizhu on Zhou Song''s chest and asked, "Dad, my brother has such a beautiful jade pendant. Why doesn''t Linlin have it?"


    "Yes, there will be!"


    Zhou you picked up Zhou Lin and said with a smile, "even if not, my father will give it to my beautiful little Lin Lin!"


    "Dad is the best!"


    Zhou Lin lovingly kisses Zhou you.


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhou you walked away happily and said: "Xiao Linlin, dad will go home now and see if there are any suitable Jadeites at home!"


    "This guy..."


    We watched Zhou you leave with a happy expression.


    ******


    thank you for accompanying me through these nine months.


    I believe all my friends who have read the comments on the shelves know that I came here by chance, but after nine months of writing, I have become rooted by chance. I have met many enthusiastic readers and encountered many difficulties.


    Maybe you don''t know that I met a drunk maniac a few months ago and was almost cut to death, leaving a ferocious scar on my hand. Although that time was ignored by some relevant departments who "need money", it was always my heart disease, which led to my poor writing state and speed.


    But now that everything is over, people have to look forward. I hope you can continue to support me in the next book and let me go further


    I have temporarily established a contact Q group: 210161259. I hope you can come in and have a chat.

 Chapter 1269

    It''s not a long street. After all, it''s located on the East China Sea. It seems that it''s far away from the war. At least it''s not the center of the war. So rich people prefer to spend more money on valuables to increase their elegance, while ordinary people prefer to buy more for their life. There are not many people who really buy weapons, so they open their own shops Not a lot.


    Yan state is not like Wei state. Wei people have been trained militarily since childhood, and they are imbued with the idea that Wei people are a superior nation. People''s enthusiasm for weapons and horses is far beyond other countries.


    On the street, there is an open space where idle people usually sit boasting and chatting. Under several towering trees, there are always a group of people sitting. Some small vendors can''t afford to hire a facade, so they squat in this place to set up a stall to sell things. Usually, yamen messengers don''t take charge of it. From these small vendors, they know that they can''t squeeze out any money .


    When Han Qing and Han Mo came here, they saw a big tree full of people. There were three or four people in a big circle. The horse''s voice was very loud. Han Mo knew it was a good horse just by listening to the horse''s voice.


    The crowd cheered from time to time. Obviously, these cheers could not help themselves, which made Han Mo very suspicious and confused. He didn''t know what good program was waiting for him.


    Han Qing with more than ten years of exercise out of good health, very easily for Han Mo squeezed a way, wait for Han Mo drill in, this just found, in the crowd, but there is a person is performing horse skills.


    The horse had a thick mane and shiny black hair all over his body. He was strong and tall. However, on his body, it was a thin little man. He was only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. His skin was dark and rough. He was born in a poor family. At least his clothes were worn by beggars in Donghai city. They were very sloppy and shabby .


    However, this sloppy beggar''s equestrian skill is really amazing. The horse runs forward and backward. Under the control of the beggar, he performs all kinds of super difficult movements, some of which are almost unimaginable. He can even hang his legs on the horse''s neck and stare at the horse, which makes people around laugh, but he can''t help but clap.


    Han Mo doesn''t admire many people in his heart. What he can admire must be his unique attainments and abilities in a certain aspect. This little beggar who performs horse skills really makes Han Mo admire and clap with people.


    Just as people were dazzled and pleasantly surprised, the little man suddenly stopped his horse and fell to the ground with a beautiful turn, then arched his hands to the people around him.


    At this time, Han Mo saw the beggar''s face clearly. There was no expression on his angular face, just like a rock. Even in the dark eyes, there was no emotion, giving people a feeling of coldness.


    He thought that after the beggar handed over his hand, he would come to ask for a reward. But different from what he thought, the beggar seemed to be very clumsy. After bowing his hand, he turned back, picked up a bamboo hat from the ground and held it in his hand. Then he went to the crowd and looked at the guests in front of him with a little expectation. That was to hope that he could get some money.


    Nowadays, everyone is willing to move forward in the business of making a living, but they can''t avoid paying for it. As soon as the beggars pick up their hats, many people disperse. When the beggars reach out their hats to ask for money, everyone''s excitement immediately subsides. After all, the people in Donghai city are far from rich, and they are reluctant to eat Wear, where are willing to embrace the money to reward people.


    The beggar turned around and got no more than ten copper coins.


    "How much is your horse for, trainer?" A childe who seemed to be a bit rich said, "you make a price and I''ll pay for it."


    The beggar still shakes his head with no expression. He just holds his hat and turns around the few people left. Finally he comes to Han Mo and pokes out his hat.


    His face was dark with withered yellow, his body was thin, he seemed to be malnourished, his forehead was slightly raised, his appearance was very ordinary, and he would not attract anyone''s attention even if he was thrown in a crowd.


    Han Mo asked with a smile: "you are a good man, and you have a lot of skills. It''s shameful to ask for money in the street?"


    The beggar raised his head, glanced at Han Mo, and his voice was as cold as ice: "I work hard, and the money I get is not shameful!"


    "Good!" Han Mo said with a smile: "interesting, interesting." Just as he was about to touch the silver, he suddenly thought that all his money had just been given to manager Han, so he said to Han Qing, "give him all the silver you''ve brought!"


    Han Qing was stunned, but soon "touched" one or two pieces of silver and said, "young master, that''s all." Put it in the beggar''s hat.


    The beggar didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the yin-yang stick in Han Mo''s hand. His eyebrows beat slightly and turned away.


    "Young master, why did you give him so much silver?" Han Qing asked in a low voice.


    Han Mo held his chin and said, "he''s a man of backbone. I''m afraid he''s in trouble when he''s mixed up like this. Maybe one or two silver can help him." But I was thinking about whether to take the beggar back to the house. After all, there are few horse trainers with such amazing skills. It''s also a great idea to take him back to teach him how to practice equestrian skills.He was about to go up and invite the beggar to the restaurant, but someone behind him called, "here comes the head of Huang ban!"


    The onlookers quickly dodged, and there were only a few people left at this time.


    Han Mo has a sneer on his lips. Huang Bantou is the guard of Donghai government. He can be regarded as a confidant of Donghai Sheriff Xiao Muzan. He was brought by Xiao Muzan from Yanjing when he took office.


    Han Mo pulls Han Qing''s clothes. They go to the back of the big tree and look into the distance. Huang Bantou is wearing soap clothes, leading three or four yamchas with killing sticks to come here.


    A kind-hearted man in the crowd whispered to the beggar, "horse trainer, hurry up and ride away. I can''t go any longer."


    The beggar was packing. When he heard the cry, he turned around and gave a smile to the person who reminded him. His cold face was much softer because of the smile.


    The beggar packed up his things, and Huang Bangtou had already led people to the place. Several yamen messengers immediately surrounded the beggar and laughed.


    Huang Bantou was carrying a knife around his waist. He walked three steps and swayed two steps. His eyes were staring at the horse, full of greed.


    After all, he is a man who has seen the world. At a glance, he can see that this horse is a genuine Wei horse, and it is the top grade of Wei''s horses. Its footwork and speed are superb. When it comes to the horse market, even if it is sold at a low price, it can be worth two or three hundred taels of silver, which is a big treasure.


    "Where are you from?" Huang Bantou glanced at the beggar and asked faintly.


    The beggar is still like a rock, his face is not half silk expression, light tunnel: "Wei!"


    "I knew you were from the state of Wei!" Huang Bantou sneered: "the old boots on your feet are only used by Wei people."


    The boots on the beggars'' feet are very broken, but they are very different from those of Yan kingdom. Apart from being tall and deep, the most obvious thing is that there is a curved roll behind the boots, just like the moon, which looks quite beautiful.


    Huang Bantou looked at the beggar again and then continued to ask, "what are you doing in Donghai County?"


    "Make a living!"


    "Make a living?" Huang Bantou sneered: "Wei Guo can''t live any longer?"


    The beggar raised his head, eyebrow angle slightly a tight, light way: "my Lord, I violated what Yan law?"


    Huang Bangtou held the handle of the knife and said in a cold voice, "you are a man of the state of Wei, dressed in rags, but you have such a good horse. What do you want in Donghai County? Hehe, isn''t it the spy of Wei state? I heard that there was a Yamen in the state of Wei called "black flag". The members of the black flag Department are all over the world. They inquire about other countries'' intelligence and undermine the order of other countries. I think you are the members of the black flag Department. "


    "I''m not!"


    "No?" Huang ban tou went up to pull the horse. "This has the final say, let''s go, and go to the Yamen with us."


    Before he touched the reins, the horse suddenly gave a loud nose, a long hiss, two front hooves raised, and was about to step down on Huang Bantou.


    Huang Bangtou was surprised. Fortunately, he still had some ability to roll on the spot to avoid the fatal step of the horse. However, just after a heavy rain, the ground was already muddy. As soon as he rolled on the spot, his whole clothes were all muddy. He was not in a mess.


    "Damn it Huang Bangtou became angry: "brothers, beat me the traitor of Wei state!"


    Several yamen messengers answered, rushed to the beggar without hesitation, swung the killing wand, and beat him down. The beggar was like a rock, but he didn''t fight back. He let the killing wand rain down on himself. When he hit down with only a few sticks, the beggar''s forehead was broken, and the blood ran down.


    "Young master!" As soon as Han Qing clenched her fist, she was about to rush over. However, Han Mo pulled her and said in a soft voice, "wait a minute, I''ll see how tolerant this boy is!"

 Chapter 1270

    Do not know how long to sleep, Liu Tian opened his eyes in a daze.


    Suddenly feel how cool body, a little cold, dun hour counter think up, quickly get up.


    Found that he was still on the sofa of this box, Chen Ni quickly looked left and right, vaguely remember that he was raped by a goddess yesterday.


    But what makes Liu Tian wonder is that there is no half figure, not even hair.


    Did I drink too much yesterday?


    Liu Tian could not help frowning. Although he was in the organization from the moment he was born, he would not be drunk at all. But if he did not deliberately restrain himself, his consciousness would be blurred.


    Well, I must have drunk too much. Liu Tian thought of it for sure.


    But it''s real.


    Liu Tian shakes his head and starts up with a smile. However, when he gets up, he glances at him unintentionally, and then he is stunned there.


    Blood, it''s blood!


    In the sofa, you even have a little bit of blood, when Liu Tian was shocked, hurry to see Xiao Liu Tian!


    "Damn it, it''s true!"


    At this, Liu Tian suddenly falters. The falling red must be the blood of the goddess. The goddess must be a virgin. Thinking of this, Liu Tian''s heart is in a cold sweat


    The goddess is usually very proud. If she takes her virginity, she will be in trouble


    But Liu Tian immediately laughs. Whatever, it''s her who took the initiative. She was raped!


    Yeah, raped!


    The only regret for Liu Tian is that he drank so much wine yesterday and didn''t taste the goddess carefully!


    In the future, we must not get drunk, drink and make trouble!


    Said Liu Tian has come out of the box door, Liu Tian inadvertently looked, eyes immediately fixed on the door that "521" three big words.


    Liu Tian looked at it for a long time. He was in a cold sweat at the bottom of his heart. Damn, he had entered the wrong room.


    Take out the old Nokia that can''t be broken when it''s thrown down from the eighth floor, and look at the time. It''s already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Already in class, Liu Tian rushed out. We are good students. How can we skip class and find that the Gangzi and the fat man in the bar have already left? Liu Tian was depressed.


    Damn, two beasts, don''t call me when they leave.


    This bar is not far from the school. In order to save the taxi fare, Liu Tian decided to walk back. There is no way. The key is that he has no money.


    Liu Tianyi is an orphan. Apart from going to school, if he doesn''t do things that can''t be seen, he has no source of income at all. It''s definitely impossible for him to get employed again and become a killer.


    Since the age of 12, when he escaped from the devil like organization, Liu Tian vowed to hide himself, be an ordinary person and live a good life.


    So Liu Tian decided to be a good student from the moment he stepped into the campus! Get a good job after graduation.


    In fact, this kind of ordinary life has made Liu Tian completely adapt to it. Although the days are sometimes very hard, they are also very happy. They fart, chat and skip classes with fat people every day. This kind of day is really full.


    After a while, Liu Tian came to the gate of the school. Looking at the "Quan''an University" on the gate, Liu Tian chuckled. This is the key university in Quan''an city!


    Suddenly, Liu Tian found that the fat man and Gangzi came out of the campus. Liu Tian was happy at that time


    He called Liu Tian and walked over, just like kicking a fat man. But when they saw Liu Tian go over, they both had a bad smile. The fat man squeezed his obscene face and came up to hug Liu Tian. He said with a smile, "Xiao Tian, how was that girl yesterday?"


    "Fat man and I are good to you. We should be good friends." Gangzi also came up.


    "Little brother Tian." Liu tianse smiles. Originally, he wanted to ask where the goddess came from, but when he heard this shy sweet voice, Liu Tian quickly became serious.


    He kicked the fat man and said, "be serious, don''t take my sister bad."


    Li Qian, a freshman, was an orphan. At that time, Li Qian worked in a summer vacation and was bullied by hooligans. Liu Tian came to save the beauty by a hero. However, Liu Tian vowed that she was not greedy for beauty. Although Li Qian was also a standard beauty, even now she was a flower, one year younger than herself, Liu Tian really sympathized with her. Just think of her as a sister.


    At that time, Li Qian met Liu Tian, and they became familiar. Li Qian often asked Liu Tian for help.


    But at the moment, fat man and Gangzi see this scene, but they have a bad smile on their face: "just after the combination of Xiaotian, they come again. It seems that Li Qian already loves you to the bone, and can''t leave you at all!"


    "What?" Liu Tian was a little confused.


    "Brother Xiaotian, I''m sorry I didn''t go to your birthday party yesterday because I had something wrong." Li Qian ran over, lowered her head and murmured in a low voice.


    "What Fat man and Gangzi were shocked.


    "Brother Tian, I''m sorry, or I''ll accompany you once more today." Seeing the expression of the two fat people, Li Qian''s face is even more red. She thinks Liu Tian is angry and apologizes.Liu Tian''s heart suddenly cools. He seems to be aware of something and looks at it viciously. The fat man gave Li Qian a look and then said with a smile, "it''s OK. Yesterday I had a drink with the two animals. It''s useless for you to go there as a girl."


    Liu Tian doesn''t seem to be angry with Li Qian. In fact, Liu Tian knows that Li Qian doesn''t go because she has low self-esteem. She must think that the birthday party is very high-end. When she goes, she will make a fool of herself. Liu Tian can''t help but sympathize with her. What a girl to take care of.


    "You''re not angry, brother Tian?"


    "Not really." Liu Tian smiles and shakes his head.


    "That''s good. My classmates are still waiting for me over there. I''ll go first. Goodbye, brother Tian!" Then he waved to Liu Tian and trotted back.


    "What''s the matter with the fat man?" As soon as Li Qian left, Liu Tian''s face suddenly became cold.


    "Xiaotian, isn''t the woman who accompanied you yesterday Xiaoqian?" Gangzi has some doubts.


    "What?" Liu Tian was stunned for a moment.


    "Everyone can see that Li Qian is willing to be your sister. She clearly likes you, so Gangzi and I thought about helping you both. In fact, the sister we prepared for you is Li Qian. Who knows she didn''t go."


    "Shit, who told you to do that?" Liu Tian tone a little cold, scared fat a shiver, "I only see him as a sister, later don''t do so, don''t let me do."


    No matter how beasts are, Liu Tian can''t invade Li Qian. He can''t abuse others. When he comes out of the organization, Liu Tian swears that he will never abuse women again!


    "Xiaotian, don''t be angry. Who knows you don''t want to."


    "Yes, the two brothers are for your own good."


    Liu Tian knew that these two men were brothers, and they usually took care of themselves. Liu Tian also knew that his words were a little cold just now, so he quickly said with a smile: "Damn, you said it. My brother was broken when he was eight years old."


    See Liu Tian * * smile, two people know, Xiaotian not angry, happy past embrace shoulder.


    "Blow it."


    "My brother was not born yet."


    ¡­¡­


    It took half an hour to eat breakfast. The three of them pressed down the road to see if there were any beauties. When they saw a couple walking by the roadside, Liu Tian was filled with emotion. How could all the good cabbages have been arched by fat pigs? We three pigs were pitiful. None of the cabbages had been arched!


    It was more than eleven o''clock when I got back to the dormitory, and the three didn''t plan to go to class. In addition, I drank yesterday, and I was still a little dizzy today. I went back to sleep, and at two o''clock in the afternoon, the three woke up.


    Fat man said to go out for lunch, Gangzi also together, but Liu Tian to dizzy as a reason to refuse, sleep for a while, two people also don''t care, just tease for a while to go out.


    Liu Tian is left to lie in his bedroom.


    Liu Tianna is a tosser. He can''t sleep anywhere. His mind is full of last night''s events


    "Xiaotian." I don''t know how long after that, Liu Tian was woken up. After a look, it was the fat man calling himself.


    "Have you had dinner?" Liu Tian asked vaguely.


    "Damn, it''s five o''clock. It''s time for dinner. You''re a pig. You can sleep better than me."


    Liu Tian picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was 5:30, so he quickly put on his clothes and said, "let''s go and have dinner."


    "Eat wool." The fat man looked at Liu Tian with disdain. "When did you know such a beautiful beauty? Tut Tut, it''s just goddess level."


    "What?" Liu Tian was puzzled.


    "Still pretend, just now Gangzi and I came back, met a goddess level figure at the door, we went up to chat up, as a result, she said she found a person named Liu Tian, our school in addition to your name Liu Tian, who is still."


    "Say, when did you hook up with me? That girl is so beautiful. She''s just bubbling." The fat man looked down once more.


    "Damn, how do I know? Is it my peach blossom luck Liu Tian laughs, but he is a little uneasy in his heart. Is it the goddess who made trouble for him yesterday.


    "She said she would wait for you in the coffee shop opposite. Go to her Then the fat man ignored Liu Tian and went out to eat alone.


    Liu Tian thought about it and thought it was better to go out and have a look. So he went out of the school and according to the information given by the fat man, went into the coffee shop and found the position. As expected, he found a woman with a cap sitting there.


    Liu Tian a look, absolutely do not know, some doubts in the bottom of my heart, but still walked in the past


    "Beauty, you call me!" Liu Tian is not polite. He just sits on the opposite side. It''s definitely not a good man if he doesn''t chat up a beautiful woman, especially if she takes the initiative to invite her.


    The woman went down the cap, when showing that face, Liu Tian was stunned there on the spot.

 Chapter 1271

    Wang Xiaogang clenched his fists tightly. The anger in his heart made the muscles on his face tremble. He was breathing heavily. Facing these people in front of him, he really wanted to scrap them all.


    "What''s the matter? Are you so illiterate? Kneel down to me A boy who looks the same age as Wang Xiaogang has a sneer on his mouth. His eyes are full of contempt. He holds a girl in his left hand, but he looks very pretty.


    Just like when I saw a hooligan molesting Wei Lan outside the school gate and didn''t dare to help, Wang Xiaogang was a little cowardly. However, as a sports commissar, he was 1.8 meters tall and strong, and not everyone could bully him in Weihai 17 middle school.


    But now, in the face of this situation, I want to rush over and make a big move, but I''m worried that I can''t beat these people. My mind is in a mess. I can call boss Suk. If Suk comes out, these people will do it every minute.


    But today is not an ordinary day. Suk is still with his friends. It''s his first time to know them. They know that he is being bullied and can''t face up. How can he contact them in the future.


    It even makes them think that Suk''s vision of making friends is wrong. After thinking about it, they find that they have no way at all. Damn it, if it''s a big deal, they''ll be beaten. If they''re beaten, they''ll be beaten!


    Wang Xiaogang''s eyes looked at the beautiful girl, this may be his first love! I''ve never been in love since I''ve grown up. Who knows that when I came to this training class, I saw my predestined friend.


    The training course is specially set up for Yanjing Film Academy. If you are willing to devote yourself to directing, you will naturally have star students who are looking forward to the spotlight. Dong Xiaoli is one of them.


    They all came to Yanjing alone to attend the training, and they were strangers in a foreign land, which made their relationship with Dong Xiaoli develop by leaps and bounds, even a bit of a private life. [


    just the day before yesterday, Wang Xiaogang went to the jewelry store to buy her a pair of platinum earrings, and Dong Xiaoli was so happy that she had to jump up. After all, the conditions of her family were ordinary, but she had confidence in her appearance and begged her parents to come to Yanjing for tutoring.


    A few days ago, the two of them were still young. Today they came to see Suk. Originally, they asked her to come and introduce her to Suk. But Dong Xiaoli said that she would go shopping with her sisters today, but NIMA has no sisters here, but there are a group of wild men.


    The reason is that Wang Xiaogang comes out of the box and is going to find the lobby manager. He knows that clubs like this are definitely in stock. Even if they are sold out now, they will leave something to deal with unexpected situations, such as the sudden arrival of some big people.


    However, after he went out, he saw a familiar person who would become familiar with training together.


    That girl is her first love. That boy invited him to have dinner with his classmates last time. Wu Tong, however, did not know other men.


    Subconsciously, they followed the past. At that time, they thought they might be wrong. But when they found out the truth, Dong Xiaoli and Wu Tong also saw themselves.


    Wang Xiaogang just questioned Dong Xiaoli and immediately attracted Wu Tong''s ridicule. He forced himself out of the hall and surrounded himself in the small garden outside the building.


    Wu Tong is a frequent visitor here. The reason is that he has shares in his family. That''s why he is very rampant, especially in the face of Wang Xiaogang.


    "You don''t pee to take care of yourself. You deserve Xiao Li? Quickly kneel down and admit your mistake, or you will know the temper of the men in the four or nine cities! " As Wu Tong said this, he released the hand that held Dong Xiaoli, twisted his body and moved his muscles and bones. Wang Xiaogang could even hear the crisp sound of his bones when he was far away.


    Moreover, the other four or five men also began to step by step, each with a sneer on his face, and their eyes were like looking at a mangy dog to be beaten.


    But this is not what makes Wang Xiaogang most angry. What he can''t bear is Dong Xiaoli''s indifference. Even now she is wearing platinum earrings that she gave her, but now she doesn''t dare to take a look at them. Maybe he is guilty and looks down at the ground directly.


    Although Dong Xiaoli is not a wife, this is Wang Xiaogang''s first love. Although she is in a hurry, it is a relationship after all.


    What would a man do in such a situation? I''m afraid no matter how cowardly you are, you can''t control it, especially when you see Dong Xiaoli''s indifference and Wu Tong''s rampant abuse.


    "Hoo Wang Xiaogang raised his hand and rubbed the bridge of his nose. This action is still learned from Suk. But now he makes this action as if he is cheering himself up.


    There is no saying that I fight with you or something like that. Wang Xiaogang only has Wu Tong in his eyes. He keeps telling himself that as long as he catches Wu Tong and fights him to death, he can only let himself vent a little. As for other people, he probably won''t fight himself to death! [


    "kneel down! Sing "Conquest" for me. Maybe I''ll let you go as soon as I''m happy Wu Tong''s height is actually half a head shorter than Wang Xiaogang''s, and he is not as big as Wang Xiaogang''s, but he is so careless to walk, there is no other reason, he has many people.Wu Tong is very excited. There is nothing more successful than digging down the corner of someone else''s wall. His name as a love farmer is not a false name. He has been robbed of love by himself. He has been wearing a green hat since junior high school.


    I just like this feeling. What''s rare is that Dong Xiaoli seems to be a young girl. Today, maybe she can get some blood and let her enter the ranks of women.


    Two things, one is to fight against the same sex, and the other is to fight against the different. This is Wu Tong''s favorite thing. He has money at home and has enough friends. He can walk horizontally in school. He is more afraid of Wang Xiaogang, an outsider. Maybe this is the superiority of Yanjing people.


    But when he saw Wang Xiaogang trembling nervously, he didn''t think he dared to resist. He didn''t feel that he was less than three meters away from him.


    Wang Xiaogang measured the scope of his power, and felt that he had almost entered the stage of being able to do it. Suddenly, he laughed. People died and birds were in the sky. He would go to NIMA for thousands of years!


    All of a sudden, Wang Xiaogang rushed over. The distance of three meters was very short. His anger made him move faster than he expected. He even jumped out directly, put his left hand around Wu Tong''s neck, and then his right fist turned into rain, crackling up.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1272

    Wang Xiaogang broke out, but the price was very tragic. He felt that his hair was about to be pulled off. The pain from his body made him excited. When I died, I had to drag a cushion. That''s you, Wu Tong, I want you.


    Wu Tong has been under the pressure of Wang Xiaogang. In the face of a man who is more than 1.8 meters old, his fighting power seems to be insufficient. Although fighting is common, he can''t stand Wang Xiaogang even harder.


    "Beat him to death, I''ll take care of him when something goes wrong!" When Wu Tong was pulled down from Wang Xiaogang, he was not good at once. Originally he looked ordinary, but now his left eye was bruised, his mouth was bleeding, and his head was dizzy. At least he made people fight more than 20 punches.


    It''s a very handsome leather coat. The whole sleeve was almost torn off by Wang Xiaogang. The footprints on his body are all 42 size shoes of Wang Xiaogang, which he bought a few days ago for more than 6000 yuan.


    "Bah!" Wu Tong stood aside, watching his friends beating and kicking Wang Xiaogang. He turned his head and spat, even with blood.


    Wang Xiaogang is lying on the ground, holding his head in both hands, constantly rolling to protect himself, but now it seems to be a sandbag, being kicked around on the ground, but still biting his teeth, without any meaning of begging for mercy.


    Suk walked out of the box, did not find Wang Xiaogang in the hall, went to ask the front desk attendant, no one saw, completely subconsciously out of the hall, soon found something wrong.


    The premonition in his heart made Suk take two steps subconsciously. He walked to the small square in front of the door, where a group of people seemed to be kicking a man lying on the ground. But before Suk got close, he had already determined that it was Wang Xiaogang.


    That pair of new Bailun''s shoes is not the popular style that Wang Xiaogang showed off with himself in the morning! [


    they were all young people, and they didn''t seem to be black and astringent. Suk stepped a little and rushed in the next second. He didn''t use much strength to break into the crowd: "stop it


    "Xiao Gang! Xiao Gang


    Because Suk suddenly appeared in the middle of the way, a few hands-on people didn''t react, but they really stopped. Then they saw that Suk, who suddenly appeared, should know Wang Xiaogang''s student.


    Then the four completely subconsciously turned to look at Wu Tong, as if waiting for him to give orders, Wu Tong is not stupid, although one eye has been beaten bruised, but the other eye can see clearly.


    "Who is it?" He turned to look at Dong Xiaoli standing beside him. Now the girl was so scared that she turned pale and held her arms tightly. Even her body was trembling. When she heard what she said, she looked up.


    "I don''t know! It seems that Wang Xiaogang said that his friends from Weihai came to see him today! " Dong Xiaoli''s voice trembled. She took a look at Suk. Then she spoke quickly and lowered her head.


    "Weihai people? Damn it, fight me to death As soon as he heard that Suk was also from Weihai, Wu Tong didn''t have any pressure, and took Suk as the vent object, howling and jumping.


    When Suk saw Wang Xiaogang, his eyes turned red. There was no good place on Wang Xiaogang''s face at all. His eyes were all sealed. The black bruise can be imagined. His forehead, nose and corners of his mouth were all bloodstains. There were no footprints on his clothes.


    After two shouts, Wang Xiaogang didn''t even respond. Now Suk is holding him on the ground, subconsciously resting on the pulse of his wrist. The pulse is weak, and his internal organs have been injured.


    "Boss!" Wang Xiaogang suddenly found that no one hit himself. He opened his eyes hard and could only open a small crack. He vaguely saw that it was Suk, but he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Xiao Gang, you wait, I''ll take you to the hospital!" Suk knew that Wang Xiaogang was seriously injured and had to go to the hospital for treatment, but at this time, Wang Xiaogang insisted and said a few words: "I don''t agree with the boss, can you help me?"


    Before Suk spoke, he felt that a sudden wind came from his ear. He immediately bowed his head and fell on Wang Xiaogang. Needless to say, these people also regarded themselves as the target. Now it seems that if we want to send Wang Xiaogang to the hospital, we can''t solve these people.


    "Good!" Suk said only one word, and continued to let Wang Xiaogang lie on the ground and stood up directly.


    A tall and thin man, who was 17 or 18 years old, kicked Suk''s head, but he flashed over. It''s a bit unexpected. How could he get out of the way when he was so close, but then he saw Suk turning to look at himself.


    There was no reason to tremble in my heart. I could see the anger in this person''s eyes, even a very uncomfortable evil spirit. [


    "call me, call me!" Outside, Wu Tong''s voice sounded again, like a battle horn. These people seemed to have a shot of dope, and all of a sudden they all rushed over.


    "Ah The first scream started, and the tall and thin man flew straight out and ran into the Yellow Bush green belt nearby.


    Su Ke is really impatient. Wang Xiaogang is the first same-sex friend he made in school. For him, who has always been introverted and lonely in his class, this kind of man''s friendship is precious. Although two people usually laugh and laugh, they really make friends with each other.If we say that four people beat one person, theoretically it''s crushing, then the situation is a bit strange now. Suk reaches out and grabs one of them, grabs his shoulder with both hands, raises his knee, and makes a series of bangs towards his stomach. When he lets go, the man is already paralyzed.


    There was another movement behind him. He didn''t look back at all. He swung his legs like a whip and hit the man behind him on the shoulder. The force was too strong. The man fell on the ground and his face rushed down. When he got up, his nasal bone broke and blood came out.


    The voice is not right. Suk suddenly reacts. As soon as he steps away, he moves one meter horizontally. At this time, someone rushes in and has a wooden stick in his hand. If he doesn''t get out of the way, the point of the stick is his head.


    The stick is the protective stick that comes to fix flowers and trees in the nearby garden. I don''t know how it came to his hand. Suk didn''t give him any reaction time at all. He bullied him and grabbed the stick. His left hand seized his collar, and his right hand seized the stick and smashed it on his leg.


    With a click, the stick broke in two and the sawdust flew away. It was only when Suk released his hand that he grasped his collar that he realized that his leg had been broken. With a scream, he fell to the ground and began to cry with his leg in his arms.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1273

    Wu Tong was a little confused. When he got over the reaction, he yelled and ran away, leaving Dong Xiaoli and the brothers who were being beaten by Suk.


    "Hoo Suk let out a long breath, this is just the person standing here, in addition to himself is only the trembling woman, there are people watching in the distance, but they are all watching.


    The four people who beat up Wang Xiaogang before are obviously more miserable than Wang Xiaogang. Suk has a sense of propriety. These people must have fractures somewhere in their bodies, which is also the result of his anger.


    Of course, if they really used Tan legs or overlord elbows at that time, it would be impossible for these people to wake up and wail now, or even someone might have gone to the hell palace to report.


    "Go to the hospital first!" Suk walked back to Wang Xiaogang. The boy was trying to stand up by himself and helped him quickly. Wang Xiaogang was really unstable and put his hand on Suk''s shoulder. His whole face was bruised and bloody. He looked very frightening, but now he had a sneer.


    "This way, boss!" Wang Xiaogang was really beaten hard. He stood unsteadily and wobbly. Fortunately, now he put his hand on Suk''s shoulder and did not fall down. Then he looked at Dong Xiaoli and said something to Suk.


    Suk walked forward with Wang Xiaogang''s steps, and saw that the girl standing here was trembling, and her face was pale. Although it was not clear what relationship she had with Wang Xiaogang, she intuitively thought that it was a bad relationship.


    "Xiao Li! Cough Wang Xiaogang stood in front of his first love. As soon as he opened his mouth, he coughed twice, and a smear of blood came out of the corner of his mouth.


    Looking at Wang Xiaogang''s face, Dong Xiaoli''s eyes are full of contradictions, guilt, and even a kind of self tolerance. She subconsciously wants to raise her hand to help Wang Xiaogang wipe off the blood from her mouth, but she just lifted it in the air, but finally fell down. [


    "ha ha!" Wang Xiaogang laughs at himself. He wipes the corner of his mouth with his hand and looks at Dong Xiaoli. He doesn''t know how he started with Dong Xiaoli, but he knows when it ended.


    Body pain, but far less than the heart of the pain!


    This is the end of a relationship, a heart will be desolate, if our love is wrong, I hope we did not pay in vain, if we have paid sincerely, we should be satisfied!


    What a painful understanding!


    "Let''s go to the hospital first!" Suk feels that Wang Xiaogang''s body seems to be shaking, and even he can feel his inner suffering and struggle. He can only open his mouth and go to pick up his mobile phone while talking. At present, he can''t eat. Now he has to call Zhou Fang to drive to the hospital.


    As for those people who are still wailing, Suk has no interest at all!


    "Xiaoli, I''m leaving!" Wang Xiaogang took a deep breath. A gentleman can''t say bad things when he breaks up with his lover. It should be the same. Although this woman betrayed herself, forget it!


    "Wu Tong is not a good man!" At this time, the phone has been connected: "Zhou Fang, don''t eat today, go to the hospital with me first!"


    "Want to go? No way A violent voice, even with a sharp ear, came from a distance. Suk followed the voice and saw that the man running out of the hall door was not the one who had escaped before?


    Wu Tong''s eye socket is swollen. It seems that Wang Xiaogang is not soft, but Rao is black and blue, but he is much better than Wang Xiaogang. At least he can still be alive now.


    "Brother Zhang, deal with them for me!" Wu Tonggang escaped, but he went to move the rescue soldiers. Now the man next to him is the squadron leader of the Security Department of joy club.


    In fact, Zhang Wuqing has known about it for a long time. If there is a fight outside, it will be reported. However, Wu Tong is not an ordinary person. His third uncle has shares here, and he is still a dry stock. What is a dry stock? He can enjoy profits without investment.


    It''s not because of anything else, it''s because Wu Tong''s third uncle is the director of the Local Taxation Bureau. Although his position is not too high, he has a close relationship with joy club, so that he can only turn a blind eye to Wu Tong''s fight.


    Who knows that Wu Tong was beaten this time. Looking at a few people lying on the ground, his face sank. However, he also knows that although young people fight, it will also have a bad impact on joy. He quickly asks several security guards around him to ask the guests to leave first.


    "Brother Zhang, don''t worry. These two are local bumpkins. Nothing will happen. Just give me a good beating!" Wu Tong saw that Zhang Wuqing didn''t have any reaction, and quickly went on to say. [


    an adult would be disgusted with a little hairy child''s telling him what to do. He looked at Suk and the four lying on the ground, pondered for a while, and said to several security guards: "take them back to the security department!"


    "Think about the consequences!" Suk knows that it''s better to send Wang Xiaogang to the hospital first, so he doesn''t want to delay more time, but it doesn''t mean that he is afraid and looks at Zhang Wuqing coldly."You are responsible for beating people here!" What Zhang Wuqing thinks is that as long as he takes Suke to the security department, he will have less trouble to clean up. After all, being seen by guests outside will have a bad impact.


    "Take it away!" With a wave of his hand, four men in blue gray security uniforms followed him, even pulling out rubber batons.


    Suk frowned and knew that it was fashan. Suddenly, the corner of his mouth turned up slightly and showed a smile. He looked at Wang Xiaogang and said, "Xiaogang, can you hold on for a while?"


    "Boss, it''s OK. I can''t die for half an hour. Is half an hour enough?" Wang Xiaogang''s feeling is getting worse and worse now. He has been kicked in the head. I don''t know how many feet he has. Now he has begun to feel dizzy. I think he can''t run away with concussion.


    "No, it''s only ten minutes!" Suk helped Wang Xiaogang back to one side of the steps and sat down with him. Now he knows that Wu Tong must have all the relations with this club. They collude with each other. It''s impossible for him to reason.


    Looking at the four security guards, all of them are in their twenties and twenties. They are strong and strong with rubber batons. They seem to be serious. They take a deep breath, and then they adjust their body condition to the best. They welcome them directly.


    Liu tie turns to see his squadron leader Zhang Wuqing. Seeing that he nods to himself, he immediately knows what he''s going to do. He rushes forward quickly, and the rubber baton in his hand with the wind blows at Suk.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1274

    "Why is such a woman worthy to be my concubine? Give gouge heart capital punishment! All the people with the surname Wu will be killed As soon as the golden gate opened, there was no life left for the nine families surnamed Wu. There was a river of blood


    August 15, the Mid Autumn Festival, the day of family reunion, is also the day when Shang, the new monarch of the Southern Dynasty, left heaven and ascended the throne in January. Princess Chen, who has made great contributions to the court, is waiting for the imperial edict to be granted to the empress. But unexpectedly, she is waiting for the imperial edict to be abolished!


    When the imperial edict was abolished, FengChen palace was covered with corpses. The original golden palace was dyed red, full of a disgusting smell of blood!


    "Emperor, the person you want to kill is my concubine. Please let go of my elder parents!" Wu chen''er kneels in front of Shang Li Tian''s golden boots and pleads.


    "Today, none of you want to leave here alive!" The voice of hell overflowed from Shang Li Tian''s mouth.


    "The emperor!" Soft voice suddenly came from the door, beautiful as sick, the leaves of Xi Shi came in.


    "Love princess!" Shang Litian, contrary to his cold appearance, gently welcomed Ye Qingyi and sat down. He yelled at the maid in waiting: "how dare you! How dare you bring your mother to such a place


    Leaf quickly stretched out a weak hand to stop: "emperor, you don''t blame them, it''s my concubine who wants to come!" Eyes moved to Wu chen''er''s face kneeling on the ground: "no matter how to say, chen''er is a good sister of my concubine, and Uncle Wu and Uncle Wu''s mother have treated my concubine as their own daughter. They should all come to see them off for the last time."


    Her voice is extremely weak, pear with rain, people can''t help but feel pity, Shang Litian is caressing her.


    Just, the voice of leaf feeling listens to in Wu Chen son''s heart, but have like the demon sound general! If it wasn''t for this "good sister", why did Wu chen''er end up in a disgrace, and even implicate the nine families to be buried with her!


    "Emperor, for the sake of my life, let me die on their behalf." Wu Si Wen, Wu chen''er''s father, kept knocking at Shang Li Tian, even bleeding his forehead!


    "If you want me to die, I have to! Tomorrow, don''t do it yet Shang Li Tian was not moved. There was no temperature in his words.


    "Emperor, I only want to die on their behalf..." Before he finished his words, the flashing sword had been smeared on his neck, and the blood splashed all over, and his words stopped suddenly!


    "Master! Old... " Liu wants to jump on it, but only half of it. The sword in Ye Tianming''s hand has been smeared on her neck. She has followed the master without even humming!


    "Dad! Mother Ye Tianming is the first warrior in the Shang Kingdom. His sword is only in the blink of an eye. When Wu chen''er comes back, his parents are already in a pool of blood. No matter how she calls, they can''t hear her voice any more!


    The pain of extermination and the tragic death of her parents all came from the man she loved most and the good sister she once regarded as her family! Wu chen''er felt as if he had been torn alive!


    "Emperor, I have a fight with your husband and wife. My parents are also your parents. Are you so cruel? Leaf love! Ye Tianming! My parents treat you as if they were your own. How can you bite the hand that feeds you! Are you not afraid of being struck by thunder? " She roared at them, and was about to pounce on the leaves!


    Words for readers:


    the same crossing and rebirth, but different stories, good and evil protagonists, absolutely shocking! Pit product guarantee ¡«¡« remember to click "add bookshelf"

 Chapter 1275

    Do not know how long to sleep, Liu Tian opened his eyes in a daze.


    Suddenly feel how cool body, a little cold, dun hour counter think up, quickly get up.


    Found that he was still on the sofa of this box, Chen Ni quickly looked left and right, vaguely remember that he was raped by a goddess yesterday.


    But what makes Liu Tian wonder is that there is no half figure, not even hair.


    Did I drink too much yesterday?


    Liu Tian could not help frowning. Although he was in the organization from the moment he was born, he would not be drunk at all. But if he did not deliberately restrain himself, his consciousness would be blurred.


    Well, I must have drunk too much. Liu Tian thought of it for sure.


    But it''s real.


    Liu Tian shakes his head and starts up with a smile. However, when he gets up, he glances at him unintentionally, and then he is stunned there.


    Blood, it''s blood!


    In the sofa, you even have a little bit of blood, when Liu Tian was shocked, hurry to see Xiao Liu Tian!


    "Damn it, it''s true!"


    At this, Liu Tian suddenly falters. The falling red must be the blood of the goddess. The goddess must be a virgin. Thinking of this, Liu Tian''s heart is in a cold sweat


    The goddess is usually very proud. If she takes her virginity, she will be in trouble


    But Liu Tian immediately laughs. Whatever, it''s her who took the initiative. She was raped!


    Yeah, raped!


    The only regret for Liu Tian is that he drank so much wine yesterday and didn''t taste the goddess carefully!


    In the future, we must not get drunk, drink and make trouble!


    Said Liu Tian has come out of the box door, Liu Tian inadvertently looked, eyes immediately fixed on the door that "521" three big words.


    Liu Tian looked at it for a long time. He was in a cold sweat at the bottom of his heart. Damn, he had entered the wrong room.


    Take out the old Nokia that can''t be broken when it''s thrown down from the eighth floor, and look at the time. It''s already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Already in class, Liu Tian rushed out. We are good students. How can we skip class and find that the Gangzi and the fat man in the bar have already left? Liu Tian was depressed.


    Damn, two beasts, don''t call me when they leave.


    This bar is not far from the school. In order to save the taxi fare, Liu Tian decided to walk back. There is no way. The key is that he has no money.


    Liu Tianyi is an orphan. Apart from going to school, if he doesn''t do things that can''t be seen, he has no source of income at all. It''s definitely impossible for him to get employed again and become a killer.


    Since the age of 12, when he escaped from the devil like organization, Liu Tian vowed to hide himself, be an ordinary person and live a good life.


    So Liu Tian decided to be a good student from the moment he stepped into the campus! Get a good job after graduation.


    In fact, this kind of ordinary life has made Liu Tian completely adapt to it. Although the days are sometimes very hard, they are also very happy. They fart, chat and skip classes with fat people every day. This kind of day is really full.


    After a while, Liu Tian came to the gate of the school. Looking at the "Quan''an University" on the gate, Liu Tian chuckled. This is the key university in Quan''an city!


    Suddenly, Liu Tian found that the fat man and Gangzi came out of the campus. Liu Tian was happy at that time


    He called Liu Tian and walked over, just like kicking a fat man. But when they saw Liu Tian go over, they both had a bad smile. The fat man squeezed his obscene face and came up to hug Liu Tian. He said with a smile, "Xiao Tian, how was that girl yesterday?"


    "Fat man and I are good to you. We should be good friends." Gangzi also came up.


    "Little brother Tian." Liu tianse smiles. Originally, he wanted to ask where the goddess came from, but when he heard this shy sweet voice, Liu Tian quickly became serious.


    He kicked the fat man and said, "be serious, don''t take my sister bad."


    Li Qian, a freshman, was an orphan. At that time, Li Qian worked in a summer vacation and was bullied by hooligans. Liu Tian came to save the beauty by a hero. However, Liu Tian vowed that she was not greedy for beauty. Although Li Qian was also a standard beauty, even now she was a flower, one year younger than herself, Liu Tian really sympathized with her. Just think of her as a sister.


    At that time, Li Qian met Liu Tian, and they became familiar. Li Qian often asked Liu Tian for help.


    But at the moment, fat man and Gangzi see this scene, but they have a bad smile on their face: "just after the combination of Xiaotian, they come again. It seems that Li Qian already loves you to the bone, and can''t leave you at all!"


    "What?" Liu Tian was a little confused.


    "Brother Xiaotian, I''m sorry I didn''t go to your birthday party yesterday because I had something wrong." Li Qian ran over, lowered her head and murmured in a low voice.


    "What Fat man and Gangzi were shocked.


    "Brother Tian, I''m sorry, or I''ll accompany you once more today." Seeing the expression of the two fat people, Li Qian''s face is even more red. She thinks Liu Tian is angry and apologizes.Liu Tian''s heart suddenly cools. He seems to be aware of something and looks at it viciously. The fat man gave Li Qian a look and then said with a smile, "it''s OK. Yesterday I had a drink with the two animals. It''s useless for you to go there as a girl."


    Liu Tian doesn''t seem to be angry with Li Qian. In fact, Liu Tian knows that Li Qian doesn''t go because she has low self-esteem. She must think that the birthday party is very high-end. When she goes, she will make a fool of herself. Liu Tian can''t help but sympathize with her. What a girl to take care of.


    "You''re not angry, brother Tian?"


    "Not really." Liu Tian smiles and shakes his head.


    "That''s good. My classmates are still waiting for me over there. I''ll go first. Goodbye, brother Tian!" Then he waved to Liu Tian and trotted back.


    "What''s the matter with the fat man?" As soon as Li Qian left, Liu Tian''s face suddenly became cold.


    "Xiaotian, isn''t the woman who accompanied you yesterday Xiaoqian?" Gangzi has some doubts.


    "What?" Liu Tian was stunned for a moment.


    "Everyone can see that Li Qian is willing to be your sister. She clearly likes you, so Gangzi and I thought about helping you both. In fact, the sister we prepared for you is Li Qian. Who knows she didn''t go."


    "Shit, who told you to do that?" Liu Tian tone a little cold, scared fat a shiver, "I only see him as a sister, later don''t do so, don''t let me do."


    No matter how beasts are, Liu Tian can''t invade Li Qian. He can''t abuse others. When he comes out of the organization, Liu Tian swears that he will never abuse women again!


    "Xiaotian, don''t be angry. Who knows you don''t want to."


    "Yes, the two brothers are for your own good."


    Liu Tian knew that these two men were brothers, and they usually took care of themselves. Liu Tian also knew that his words were a little cold just now, so he quickly said with a smile: "Damn, you said it. My brother was broken when he was eight years old."


    See Liu Tian * * smile, two people know, Xiaotian not angry, happy past embrace shoulder.


    "Blow it."


    "My brother was not born yet."


    ¡­¡­


    It took half an hour to eat breakfast. The three of them pressed down the road to see if there were any beauties. When they saw a couple walking by the roadside, Liu Tian was filled with emotion. How could all the good cabbages have been arched by fat pigs? We three pigs were pitiful. None of the cabbages had been arched!


    It was more than eleven o''clock when I got back to the dormitory, and the three didn''t plan to go to class. In addition, I drank yesterday, and I was still a little dizzy today. I went back to sleep, and at two o''clock in the afternoon, the three woke up.


    Fat man said to go out for lunch, Gangzi also together, but Liu Tian to dizzy as a reason to refuse, sleep for a while, two people also don''t care, just tease for a while to go out.


    Liu Tian is left to lie in his bedroom.


    Liu Tianna is a tosser. He can''t sleep anywhere. His mind is full of last night''s events


    "Xiaotian." I don''t know how long after that, Liu Tian was woken up. After a look, it was the fat man calling himself.


    "Have you had dinner?" Liu Tian asked vaguely.


    "Damn, it''s five o''clock. It''s time for dinner. You''re a pig. You can sleep better than me."


    Liu Tian picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was 5:30, so he quickly put on his clothes and said, "let''s go and have dinner."


    "Eat wool." The fat man looked at Liu Tian with disdain. "When did you know such a beautiful beauty? Tut Tut, it''s just goddess level."


    "What?" Liu Tian was puzzled.


    "Still pretend, just now Gangzi and I came back, met a goddess level figure at the door, we went up to chat up, as a result, she said she found a person named Liu Tian, our school in addition to your name Liu Tian, who is still."


    "Say, when did you hook up with me? That girl is so beautiful. She''s just bubbling." The fat man looked down once more.


    "Damn, how do I know? Is it my peach blossom luck Liu Tian laughs, but he is a little uneasy in his heart. Is it the goddess who made trouble for him yesterday.


    "She said she would wait for you in the coffee shop opposite. Go to her Then the fat man ignored Liu Tian and went out to eat alone.


    Liu Tian thought about it and thought it was better to go out and have a look. So he went out of the school and according to the information given by the fat man, went into the coffee shop and found the position. As expected, he found a woman with a cap sitting there.


    Liu Tian a look, absolutely do not know, some doubts in the bottom of my heart, but still walked in the past


    "Beauty, you call me!" Liu Tian is not polite. He just sits on the opposite side. It''s definitely not a good man if he doesn''t chat up a beautiful woman, especially if she takes the initiative to invite her.


    The woman went down the cap, when showing that face, Liu Tian was stunned there on the spot.

 Chapter 1276

    According to reliable sources, Baowen Weekly''s sales in one day are likely to exceed 400000. Whether the news is true or not, it is enough to prove his popularity.


    In fact, the other 19 authors are also tragic. Under the shadow of Su Shichen, it was completely dark. There are 20 articles in Mingming Baowen weekly, but now it seems that the only one is "the sad one". Almost all the comments and reports are from the heartbreaker, which is sad.


    Of course, it is also beneficial. The names of these 19 authors have successfully made more people realize it.


    The wave of sad people lasted for a long time. When the wave was about to end, suddenly a very unexpected person stood up and commented on this article.


    This person is nalanxifeng. Nalanxifeng is a poetic name. Of course, this is not a poet. Nalan Xifeng is an expert in bioelectronics in China and enjoys high reputation both at home and abroad. Such a heavyweight actually published an article in the magazine to praise the sad man -


    "although I like science fiction, I never like science fiction. For ordinary readers, the author has a good opinion of the future of science fiction The imagination of XingKong is very wonderful, but for me, I can''t help catching the mistakes in the novel every time, which even makes me have no way to calm down and read.


    Recently, two assistants in my research office were discussing the same novel, the sad one, which made me very interested and read it again. I was attracted by the spirit of the protagonist He Xi. More accurately, I was moved and substituted!


    Everyone except his mother didn''t understand him, but He Xi didn''t give up. He still insisted. This reminds me of us. In the minds of ordinary people, when we talk about researchers, we will see the image of dissecting mice in white coats with tools. This image is like our fixed image.


    What some researchers have studied has no effect in this era. At this time, everyone will not understand it, just like He Xi in the article. At that time, the original of micro continuity written by him was useless, but after 150 years, it became the foundation of the unified universe. This is the surname of the times. Researchers are not all geeks of science. Maybe we are a group of sad people like He Xi, sad people on the road of Science.


    After watching this, they are all moved by the great maternal love in the ordinary of the sad one, and inspired by He Xi''s spirit of study.


    The cry of "Mom" and "Mom" after 20 years'' absence is so touching and touching!


    Countless readers have called Su Shichen back to science fiction. Of course, most of them are black fans. There''s no way. After su Shichen finished writing the matrix I hacker mission, he didn''t write it at all


    ["with my IQ of 220, if I can''t deduce these problems, then I''m really living in vain. Let''s introduce it again, Chu Xuan Senior Colonel, before I came here, I should have been in Longyin military base in Yanjing. As China''s military base second only to Longxing, with chuxuan''s step-by-step revelation, Shen Rong felt numb. According to the book, the role of this divine space might be a tool for human evolution. This is really a ring in a ring.


    The setting of the gene lock has been thrown out, and the really wonderful content has just begun. As the plot unfolds step by step, chuxuan''s IQ is fully revealed. Shen Rong is now beginning to believe that chuxuan in this book has an IQ of 220.


    ["it''s really a pity. I said that I would only abandon people who are useless to this team, just like the problem of probability. He is an individual with too low probability, and he failed to pass the test given to him. For Li Shuai Xi, I have done my utmost..."


    ¡­¡­


    "It depends on the situation. If your family name is very important, you will be saved at any cost. If saving you will bring the whole team into danger, you will be abandoned." ]


    these two dialogues can fully see Chu Xuan''s psychology. He thinks everything is comprehensive, and he is really "too handsome" for his practice of giving up his companion without hesitation for the overall situation Yes, there is no mistake. For Shen Rong, he will not be bored with this kind of practice, but he likes it very much. Well, the charm of Chu Xuanchu is infinite, and he conquers a fan.


    "This Chu Xuan is really out of its mouth, out of its mouth. It can design Li Shuai Xi to death. This ability of insight into people''s heart is really terrible!"


    Major Chu''s performance, and the setting of infinite terror, do you think it''s over?


    No, no, this is just the beginning!


    PS: it''s finally done. Thank you for your support. The outbreak will end in three days and will resume in two shifts tomorrow. The update time is around 1 pm and 6 pm. Thank you again for your support.

 Chapter 1277

    Wang Xiaogang''s present appearance is really horrible. After simple treatment in the hospital, the bruise on his face is more serious than before. However, this is the normal reaction after disinfection, and Suk himself has no good way.


    Now I suddenly heard Zhou Fang say that he was going to give Suk a gift. He turned his head and said, "brother Zhou, you are so polite!" He grinned hard, but it looked even worse. Then he said, "I''m sorry that I''ve spoiled a good meal."


    Suk didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd. He turned around and looked at it. With a smile on his face, he picked his eyebrows. It seemed that he was waiting to see a good play.


    Zhou Fang has always been regarded as a beautiful man. He walks in a Chinese style and wears clothes like this. During the time when Su Ke met him, he felt ashamed in front of him. His face is as white as fat and his face is as beautiful as the long legged Europa in South Korea on TV.


    However, since I helped him fight with others and taught him some driving skills, the friendship between the two was really strong. Moreover, this time I came back, I felt that Zhou Fang''s style of acting seemed to have become more tough.


    I remember the last time Li Linglong called himself and said that Zhou Fang was often made fun of because of his poor driving skills in the club, and he was dumb. But some time ago, he had a fight with someone for the first time, and he also won a great victory, which made people look at him with new eyes.


    Just at this time, footsteps came from the corridor outside, and soon someone knocked on the door. Just now, Zhou Fang said that someone was coming, so several people subconsciously looked at the door.


    "Song Dashan?" Suk watched as the door was opened, and a man came in. He was familiar with it. After a moment''s thinking, he immediately reflected that this was the Song family yamen who provided soybean futures information to his group.


    It''s also dramatic to know this person. First of all, Wu Ying, the second generation of the Shanzhai army whose parents are dedicated to singing red songs, had a conflict with Suk because of robbing parking space in melody. Then the boy turned to song Dashan, who is also a young man. However, this young man has a remarkable family background and a strong foundation, so he is a bit of a monkey. [


    naturally, song Dashan wants to stand out for his younger brother. He uses a trick to get a small bag of drugs and put them in the fruit plate that Li Linglong wants. He is ready to plant the blame. Who knows, Li Linglong will find out.


    After that, dogleg Wen Zhaoyuan was abused by Suk, song Dashan was abused, and his brother song Taixi was also abused. However, what is more dramatic is that after being abused, song Dashan changed his flag and formed an alliance with Zhou Fang.


    "Sukko!" As soon as song Dashan came in, he saw Suk. He had a deep impression on Suk. At that time, he was insulted by him, and he didn''t have the power to fight back. Even the sinister Wen Zhaoyuan was cleaned up by him.


    However, some people are just like this. When they meet the strong, they will subconsciously feel invincible. Even if they have resentment, they dare not have any idea of resistance, and they will become more humble.


    To tell you the truth, song Dashan is not as brainy as he always shows. He knows how to maintain his position in the family. Because he is young, he deliberately portrays himself as a naughty bastard in order to let his elder brothers relax their vigilance and save him a day.


    Getting to know Zhou Fang is actually running his own network. As long as he can get into the core of the family business in a few years, he will start to clean up his dissidents immediately.


    Song Dashan said hello to Zhou Fang, Wan Qihong and Li Linglong. Then he said, "people are outside. Now bring them in?"


    "Bring it in!" Zhou Fang answered. He called song Dashan and arranged it. He watched song Dashan yell out, and soon a person came in.


    In fact, Wen Zhaoyuan is outside, kicking Wu Tong''s butt. He is still worried about Suk. He doesn''t want to enter the door, so he stays outside.


    Wu Tong almost lay on the ground. Now he knew how much trouble he had caused. Although he had been hiding at that time, Wen Zhaoyuan just let people out the news and immediately jumped out to confess his guilt.


    Wang Xiaogang had been sitting on the quilt, but just as Wu Tong entered the door, he subconsciously sat up straight and clenched his fists tightly. Although his vision was blurred, he knew the man in front of him.


    Not only robbed his girlfriend, but also in front of so many people in the face of their own punching and kicking, which for a man, it is the biggest insult to himself.


    Although he was desperately holding him and waving his fist at that time, Wu Tong, who was black and bruised in front of him, was not as hurt as Wang Xiaogang.


    The incident was arranged by Zhou Fang. While Suk was beating a group of security guards, he was not idle. Instead, he learned about the real situation of the incident from the same crowd.


    I know that Wang Xiaogang is really bullied, but Zhou Fang, Wan Qihong and Li Linglong are absolutely law-abiding. Apart from the occasional drag racing, they have never done anything bad. There is no good way to deal with people like Wu Tong. [But they can''t make it. Some of them are good at it. Song Dashan is a famous second generation ancestor in Yanjing city. He fights and is arrogant and domineering. Besides, he has a group of paparazzi around him. It''s just right for him to do this.


    When he mentioned Zhou Fang in front of Wu Tong, he didn''t even have a little impression. But when it comes to song Dashan, he was just as scared as thunder. Song''s eldest grandson was the devil of the world. Wu Tong''s little playfulness was not bullshit in front of him.


    So in Wen Zhaoyuan, a few people released the news, so that if Wu Tong was not afraid of death, he would roll as far as he could, and if he wanted to have fun in Yanjing City, he would automatically jump out within an hour.


    Sure enough, Wu Tong didn''t dare to hide after hearing the news. He had some money in his family, but it couldn''t buy his life. It was said that song Dashan had a tough hand, and even heard that there were lives in his hands. He was scared to turn himself in.


    Wu Tong stood in the middle of the ward and looked at the people in front of him. He gulped his mouth. He didn''t know how to open his mouth. Now he knew that he was late and his legs were a little weak.


    "Kneel down!" Song Dashan looked at Wu Tong and suddenly called out in a voice. Then Wu Tong knelt down as if he had pulled his hamstring. His body began to shake.


    "Sukko!" Song Dashan shows a satisfied smile at the corner of his mouth. He is not stupid. From the position of Wang Xiaogang sitting on the bed and Suk who is closest to Wang Xiaogang, we can judge that Wang Xiaogang is the victim of bullying, and this Wang Xiaogang is Suk''s friend.


    "What do you want to do with him?" Seeing that Suk came over, song Dashan immediately went on to ask for advice.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1278

    Suk frowned and suddenly remembered that when he rushed out, he was the one who was still shouting to kill himself. Later, he found the security guards, who were definitely behind the scenes.


    Thinking of what Wang Xiaogang finally said to Xiao Li at that time, Suk finally understood. He turned to look at Wang Xiaogang, only to find that Wang Xiaogang''s breathing began to become heavy. His face was full of scars, and now he looks very ferocious.


    Even his hands are tightly clenched fists, arms are shaking, you can imagine how angry he is now, is the so-called enemy meet, especially red eyed.


    "Xiao Gang, it''s up to you what to do with it!" Suk''s voice is very flat. Since it is this person who has hurt Wang Xiaogang, I am willing to let Wang Xiaogang decide the next thing.


    Wang Xiaogang stares at Wu Tong kneeling on the ground. Now he wants to jump out of bed and bite him. Since Suk is willing to support himself, why can''t he enjoy his pain?


    "Boss, I don''t know!" It seems that he is thinking about what kind of punishment Wu Tong should be punished in order to make people happy. In the middle of Wang Xiaogang''s speech, he doesn''t know how to continue. Suddenly, he clenches his fist tightly and suddenly releases it.


    "Forget it!" Wang Xiaogang''s voice with obvious Nai, he suddenly found himself how to revenge? Kill him? Or do you want to beat him up again? Will this bring trouble to Suk?


    Although I feel that Suk is calm all the time and not nervous at all. Maybe I really want to know what kind of contacts he has in Yanjing, but I don''t want to give people any trouble.


    "Well?" Suk was a little surprised. He didn''t understand why Wang Xiaogang, who just hated his teeth, was willing to let Wu Tong go. [


    on the contrary, Wu Tong, kneeling on the ground, suddenly seemed to see hope: "Wang Xiaogang, I''m wrong. I promise that I will never have any contact with Dong Xiaoli in the future. Please let me go!"


    "Boss, forget it, I don''t want to see him!" Wang Xiaogang doesn''t want Suk to be infected with right and wrong again. Suk is surprised, but he immediately guesses Wang Xiaogang''s scruples, because even when he says he doesn''t want to investigate, the look in his eyes is the kind of straightforward hatred.


    "Xiao Gang, I told you! You don''t have to worry, you just have to say what you want to say! " Suk didn''t even look at Wu Tong. He didn''t need to pay too much attention to this kind of person. He deserved to take the blame for himself.


    As for Wang Xiaogang''s decision, these new friends will not stop him. Wu Tong''s psychological pressure actually comes from Song Dashan. He knelt down and ran to song Dashan: "brother Dashan, please let me go!"


    "Get out of the way!" Song Dashan deserves to be arrogant and domineering. As soon as he frowned, he pushed him to the ground with one foot. He looked at Wu Tong and asked for mercy. He pointed to him: "you beep again, I''ll kill you now!"


    Wang Xiaogang looks at Suk, and he is very contradictory. He really doesn''t want to let Suk get into trouble, but he can''t get out of his heart. It''s like a big stone is pressing heavily on his chest, which is very uncomfortable.


    "Me Wang Xiaogang wanted to talk, but he finally swallowed it back.


    "Well, I see!" Suk knew that Wang Xiaogang was hesitating, so he stopped asking for his advice and turned his head: "Song Dashan!"


    Song Dashan is glaring at Wu Tong, sending out bursts of domineering gas, heard Suk calling his name, quickly walked over: "this person to you to deal with!" Suk finally looked at Wu Tong.


    Wu Tong is still very embarrassed. At that time, Wang Xiaogang suddenly broke out and caught him and beat him hard. In the end, although he was robbed by his friends, he was also beaten hard. He has black panda eyes in his left eye and red Potion on the corner of his mouth. Although the blood on his face was cleaned, the bruise on his nose is still very clear.


    "Sukko, you mean!" Asked song Dashan.


    "Broken legs!" Suk''s voice was very indifferent, as if he was talking about a trivial matter, but in Wu Tong''s ear, he screamed out: "no! I was wrong! I''m willing to lose money! I lose money! "


    Suk doesn''t care at all, and song Dashan doesn''t have the slightest pressure to break a person''s leg. He nods, shouts to the outside, and follows Wen Zhaoyuan to bring people in.


    "I brought it to you and broke my leg!" Song Dashan wanted to give a discount directly in the hospital. That''s not to create a good treatment environment for Wu Tong. That''s why he ordered.


    Wan Qihong obviously didn''t expect Suk to make such a decision. She subconsciously frowned. However, seeing Wang Xiaogang sitting on the bed, she sighed and didn''t say anything. [


    Wu Tong struggles to escape. Instead, he asks Wen Zhaoyuan to put him down again and drag him out of the ward. At this time, the doctor who is blocked outside comes in tremblingly.


    Now doctors are all high-risk industries. Originally, they came here to talk about the treatment to the family members of the patients. Who knew that they heard something wrong outside the door. Now they dragged another one away, which was even more frightening.


    The doctor in the white coat saw that Suk was the only one sitting by Wang Xiaogang''s bed. Subconsciously, he went over: "Hello, are you the family member of the patient?""Well, Hello, how is he?" Wang Xiaogang originally came to the cram school alone. Now where can he find his family members? However, his so-called friends need to shoulder the responsibility.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the patient, but he needs to be hospitalized for observation for a few days, and there''s more!" Speaking of this, the doctor began to falter a little.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk also thought that the doctor found some serious problems, so he said in front of Wang Xiaogang and stood up directly: "let''s go out and talk!"


    Perhaps because he felt that Suk was still easier to talk, the doctor finally boldly said, "it''s like this! The patient''s treatment fee and deposit have not been paid yet


    "Oh! I see! " Suk was relieved when he heard about it. Just now, he was a little worried that the doctor would say something that he didn''t find when he felt Wang Xiaogang''s pulse: "I''m going to pay it now!"


    Now Suk won''t take too much cash with her when she goes out. Ma Yina has already dealt with a credit card for herself, so she can get money anytime and anywhere.


    "I''ll go!" Zhou Fang was about to go out, but before he got to the door, Wen Zhaoyuan suddenly opened the door again. He had just asked someone to take Wu Tong away. He had to keep himself at the door. He went directly to song Dashan and said in a low voice, "the joy party is coming!"


    "They''re coming?" Suk also heard the news and muttered that he didn''t know what they were trying to do.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1279

    In theory, the medical expenses, including compensation, should be borne by Wu Tong. However, in this case, joy club is also responsible. After knowing the background of Zhou Fang and others, we should be more careful.


    Song Dashan has basically identified with Wan Qihong, Zhou Fang and other small groups, and the alliance of interests formed in this way is exactly what he needs. There are not only business people, but also military people in it, and they will certainly bring help to himself in the future.


    "Put on airs!" Song Dashan glanced at the fruit basket on the ground. The packaging was quite exquisite and high-end, but it was just like this. Despite its beautiful appearance, most of it was recycled and unsanitary.


    The woven baskets for fruits are basically recycled from hospitals and directly repackaged without disinfection, so this kind of thing can even be called medical waste.


    "Sukko, can''t this end? Don''t worry. I''ll do it for you! Lose some money and you''re done? Don''t look at our lack of money! " Song Dashan was filled with righteous indignation and took over everything.


    "I''ve already asked someone. This joy party was held by a coal boss in western Henan. Do you think you can be so arrogant with a little money? Not everyone can be wild in Yanjing city! "


    Su Ke looks at Song Dashan''s image of fighting against injustice and thinks that he will not be able to fight against you. However, song Dashan is a friend of his side and also contributes to Wang Xiaogang''s affairs. Naturally, he can''t stop his enthusiasm.


    "Tell me, what do you want to do?" Suk raised his hand and rubbed his nose to see how song Dashan was going to start.


    "This! I''ll find someone to bring some virus in and accuse him of hiding drugs and allowing others to take drugs! " Song Dashan immediately thought of Yinzhao, and immediately looked at Suk, which was also a little show off. [


    "cut! Again Li Linglong curled his lips. Last time at mclardy, he was going to frame himself and Suk. Who knows, this time it''s the same. There''s nothing new.


    Song Dashan''s face suddenly changed. Usually his temper was a living donkey. He said that he would turn over his face. Fortunately, he immediately responded and scratched his head: "this move is absolutely good! If not, I''ll find someone to check their business qualification tomorrow! "


    "Well, first of all! Don''t move at the joy club In the end, Suk set the tone directly. This happy meeting is dumb enough to eat Coptis chinensis.


    Let''s not say that they paid 20000 yuan for Wang Xiaogang''s deposit and left 50000 yuan for nutrition. Although the amount is not large, they are also reckless. More than ten security guards are still lying in other hospitals, with all minor injuries.


    Suk has a sense of propriety. Basically, every security guard has to go directly to the orthopedics department. The person who just came to visit the joy club is their deputy general manager. He speaks very sincerely and is willing to take all responsibilities. He also left his business card to Suk.


    I can''t say that I''m a forgiving Bodhisattva, but I just think that more is better than less, so as to save trouble. Anyway, Wang Xiaogang''s current physical condition, at best, can be discharged from the hospital after lying in the hospital for three or five days. It doesn''t matter. That''s why Suk is willing to let joy go.


    "Good! That''s it Song Dashan shrugged his shoulders. Now that the principal has spoken, he who asked for help will not say anything more: "I still have something to do. I have to go first. Call me if you have something to do!"


    Song Dashan said that they are not like-minded people like Suk. They are just interest ties, and they have no common language. Instead of staying here, it''s better to leave early.


    "What about song Taixi?" When song Dashan left, Suk asked this question. At the beginning, song Taixi wanted to count himself, and then he had a car accident.


    "What can I do? I''m not lying in bed. I guess I can get out of bed by myself in another two months!" Li Linglong interface said, but soon a problem appeared in front of you, tossed for so long, now it''s three o''clock, but everyone is still hungry.


    In fact, there is another industry in the hospital, which is escort. These people work specially for the families who have no time to take care of the patients. After all, no one has time all the time. Now the pressure of life is so great that they lose their jobs in order to take care of the patients, which makes it worse.


    Wang Xiaogang was alone in Yanjing for a short time and had not made any real friends. Naturally, no one would take care of him. In addition, he did not want to let his family know about it, which made him worried.


    So Suk can only blame the side loan: "I will stay here for a few days, you can rest assured, in addition, you can directly tell Uncle Li about something!"


    Suk has already hired a nurse for Wang Xiaogang. He is a middle-aged man in his forties. After all, it''s very inconvenient sometimes to find a female nurse, such as some physiological needs.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve been working here for five or six years. Don''t worry!" Uncle Li, the nurse, said with a smile, and indeed, as he said, he was in this business. [


    the daily salary of a nursing worker is 120 yuan, and it is also a general nursing worker who takes care of ordinary patients. Some special care workers even get 200 yuan to 300 yuan a day. Naturally, many people will rush to do this job."Well, first of all, let''s go out for dinner and bring it back to you later!" Suk told Uncle Li, the nurse, a few words before he told Wang Xiaogang.


    "Boss, go and eat! Don''t worry about me, I don''t have any appetite now! " Wang Xiaogang felt a little tired now, lying on the bed and waving to Suk.


    Because of Wang Xiaogang, we will not be in the mood to eat and drink. We will find a clean restaurant to fill our stomach first.


    "Suk, the new shop of fangfeiyi has been renovated. Would you like to have a look?" Li Linglong suddenly raised her head and said that this was the only thing that she felt that her relationship with Suk was closer than that of Wan Qihong, so she would show it unconsciously.


    "It''s finished! Where is it? " Suk took a bite of rice and put down his chopsticks.


    "In Wangfujing pedestrian street!" Li Linglong pretended to be very calm and secretly observed Suk.


    "Ah? Wangfujing Suk was stunned. What''s Wangfujing? Every inch of land, every inch of gold? It''s not enough to describe it. It''s ten inches of gold for one inch of land. Moreover, it can''t even be measured by money. This street is the most famous commercial street in Yanjing, and it''s even called "the first street in China".


    "Yes, I have to tell you. I''ve made great efforts for this company, and I''ve made a lot of contributions for this company. Should you be the one who has become the boss?"


    Li Linglong squeezed her eyes. In most of the situations where Wan Qihong was present, she always restrained herself and would not show too much intimacy with Suk. But today, she seems to have gone too far.


    "Say it! What do you want? You don''t want me to give it to you? " As soon as Suk finished speaking, he felt that his feet had been trampled hard, and subconsciously looked at Wan Qihong.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1280

    East lion eat human abnormal happy, body shape more wanton toward the bodyguard attack.


    "Ha ha Great, great, chilianche is dead, good dead, good dead! " Chilian mountain laughs, isn''t it very fierce? It''s not that it can''t resist the powerful Warcraft.


    "You want to die..." Thunder thunder fire several people angry, holding a long sword on the attack of the last period, not to the side of the Chilian mountain, the sun elephant''s long nose a roll will thunder straight out a few feet away.


    Many bodyguards looked at the dozen huge Warcraft, but they were not strong enough to fight against the enemy.


    "Hissing..."


    "Roar..."


    There was another cry, and people turned their heads and were stunned. Thousands of boa constrictors were trained into one, and the ground was full of colors. When they saw the fear in people''s hearts, the boa constrictors were followed by advanced giant Warcraft, which was more than the number in the field now.


    "My mother."


    "This What''s the situation? It''s terrible... "


    "Are we going to fight against a group of powerful things?"


    "This This... "


    The scene is now out of control. No one has ever seen such a powerful formation. They are all amazed at it.


    So many Warcraft are here to help them?


    "Mother, this is also the Warcraft that aunt Muqin found?" CHILIANSHAN turned to doubt.


    Wang Lan frowned, did not know, xylophone said more than a dozen high-level Warcraft, and a group of birds of primary Warcraft, did not say a group of boa constrictors, and behind dozens of just like high-level Warcraft!


    Xylophone was her playmate when she was a child. Because she married the elders of the dark Warcraft, she could drive many of the dark Warcraft.


    But she felt that these boa constrictors were not like the Warcraft in the dark demon clan, the boa constrictors


    She looked at all heart again jump, if be bitten, will die undoubtedly.


    Bai Bing turns her head and looks at the snake''s bloodthirsty taste. Now it''s not their battlefield, it''s Warcraft to Warcraft.


    "Xiaoyan, stay in the protective cover and don''t come out." Bai Bing raised her eyes and looked at the red spiral in the protective cover. Her eyes were empty and silly. She stared at the east lion in horror.


    Her eyes flashed, and she also looked to the east lion. Her Che won''t die! Absolutely not!


    Bai Yan nods his head honestly. In fact, Bai Yan is very indifferent. He just depends on Bai Bing and acts like a spoiler. Maybe this is the driving force of family affection


    At the same time, thousands of boa constrictors and dozens of Warcraft behind them moved. Just when the guards thought they were attacking them, boa constrictors and Warcraft frantically attacked the guards and other Warcraft in the field


    This scene is a little unspeakable shock. It''s all about strong Warcraft vs. strong Warcraft.


    "Yes Is it for us? "


    "Incredible..."


    "Yes, it seems to help us..."


    "Really help us, good..."


    "Good..."


    After the panic, the soldiers were excited to see the target of Warcraft attack.


    Lei Ming, Lei Huo, Lei Xiao and Lei Yun are all staring at each other. They have never followed Wang Ye in any battle, but today they are so shocked that they can''t even speak.


    Thousands of boa constrictors, dozens of advanced Warcraft against a few advanced Warcraft, the Warcraft roar are earth shaking.


    "Mother This This Warcraft is not ours. " Chilian mountain stares. The battle looks clear at a glance. There are too many boa constrictors. One bite is one''s life.


    Warcraft is too strong, a move is more than a dozen people die, their Warcraft only a few, to say that the previous sure to win, but now it seems, win? Win a fart!


    "Shan''er, take the opportunity to go. If you leave the Castle Peak, you won''t be afraid of no firewood." Wang Lan also saw the urgency of the matter, not sure to win, can''t win to go, when the time comes, take refuge in xylophone, dark Warcraft countless, when the time comes, afraid not to get the imperial city!


    Here, facing the lion in the East, he was so excited that he didn''t seem to kill him. He turned around and went to the middle of the boa constrictor.


    Strong wind swept, white ice murderous transpiration, flying to block the east lion''s road.


    "Your opponent is me!" The cold voice, the ferocious murderous air, the monstrous anger.


    Dark clouds shrouded in the sky, thunder is still rolling in the sky, strong blood gas, overwhelming rolling.


    "Roar..." Stopped the way, east lion a shout, small human also deserve to shout with it, see will you hiss of seven or eight broken!


    When the lion''s huge paw was patted down, the figure of Bai Bing flashed under it.


    The corner of the mouth sneers, the head is lowered, suddenly raises, in a moment, the whole body murderous gas suddenly comes out, Yin cold, terror, just like Shura from hell, the eyes are flashing wild and cruel blood light, that layer of bloodthirsty light is like a huge wave rolling.


    Eat her Che, she will cut it open!


    "Death You cold like the devil, look suddenly fierce, cold voice with the absolute degree of killing.The angry and contemptuous realization of Donglin lion was stunned. The breath was so strong that it made his level 6 Advanced Warcraft cold. This human


    Bai Bing''s sneer disappeared in the corner of his mouth. The handle of the sword in his hand broke up with his body before the east lion could react.


    People stare big eyes, tough, too tough!


    The paws of the east lion are as thick as those of an uncle who has been around for hundreds of years. Several people can''t hold them around. Her sword has been cut off!


    God!


    "Ouch..." East lion was cut off the front paw, immediately screamed.


    He stepped back a few steps, stood firm and looked at the tiny human in front of him. The mighty anger and the powerful air of Warcraft were scattered.


    This little human, it''s going to eat her.


    The big mouth of Zhang Qixue basin of Donglin lion bites toward Bai Bing''s body. Bai Bing meets the big mouth, and a sword runs through Donglin lion''s upper jaw. A beautiful reverse of the figure stands on Donglin lion''s body, grabs its hair on the head, and the long sword runs through it again!


    "Ouch..." The lion roars in the East, his head swings violently, and his body swings constantly, which can almost shake this piece of land.


    Gold medal Gold medal There''s more in the back

 Chapter 1281

    Lu Nan looks at Su Xiaoluo with great worry. Can she single out the brothers and sisters of the Song family?


    Jin Yubin also looked back at a man and a woman who had been "treated" by Su Xiaoluo with narrow Danfeng eyes.


    "Lemon and apple juice, brother, what do you say?" Lu Nan and Jin Yubin are ignored by song Zhixin.


    Song Yanmo nodded behind him.


    Su Xiaoluo face with a fake smile, "today''s apple is a little sour, it doesn''t matter?"


    The invitation sent to the door is rejected by Dai Yicheng, and song Zhixin is not sad.


    I saw her gentle smile a coagulation, fleeting, unable to capture, "it doesn''t matter."


    "Then put some sugar in it."


    Su Xiaoluo makes the decision without authorization. With a look in his eyes, Jin Yubin understands and is about to cut the fruit. Song Zhixin suddenly smiles and asks, "Xiaoluo, can I drink the juice you squeezed yourself?"


    Good song Zhixin!


    Su Xiaoluo wants to give her another round of applause, right? Good!


    Taking the fruit knife in Jin Yubin''s hand, Su Xiaoluo plays up and down. There are many lemons and few apples. When she puts them into the juicer, Su Xiaoluo smiles.


    Jin Yubin is worthy of being Su Xiaoluo''s right-hand shop assistant. She covers Su Xiaoluo in the whole process. No one can see how she squeezes juice.


    Two cups of lemon and apple juice are placed in front of song Yanmo and song Zhixin, and Su Xiaoluo makes it all at once.


    "Twenty two dollars in all."


    Song Yan Mo Leng next, silently took out a purse out of a hundred, "don''t change."


    "I''m sorry, representative song. The shop doesn''t accept tips. Go out and turn left and go straight for 500 meters. There''s a nightclub where customers like you are welcome."


    Song Yanmo''s face changed slightly, and he said with a smirk, "look, landlady Su is in a bad mood today, because she saw us?"


    "Brother, don''t talk. Xiao Luo is not such a person." Song Zhixin''s weakness makes people feel pity, as if she really blames song Yanmo.


    Isn''t it just sarcasm? When she can''t hear Su Xiaoluo?


    Su Xiaoluo was not polite to those with different appearances. She said half true and half false, "representative song is right. I feel sick when I see your brother and sister."


    Lu Nan couldn''t help laughing with a light cough.


    Jin Yubin and the brothers and sisters of the Song family are not familiar at all, and they have nothing to hide. They laugh happily.


    "Fruit juice can be taken out. The store doesn''t require you to finish it in the store. If you want to sit down and have a chat, I think you''d better change places. My place is too small."


    After that, he glanced at Song Zhixin''s wheelchair, one of which occupied two people''s positions.


    It''s so obvious that song Zhixin is not a vegetarian. "Xiaoluo, I have an appointment with Yicheng to meet here, so I want to wait for him here, OK?"


    People are invincible!


    Dai Yicheng clearly refused her!


    What happened to her after she left the hotel?


    Whether song Zhixin''s words are true or false, Su Xiaoluo admits in disguise that she still cares if she refuses.


    I''m going to stay up to the end.


    "Yes!" Su Xiaoluo pointed to the side table, "just sit there. It''s more spacious."


    Song Yanmo and song Zhixin take the juice in the past and stare at Su Xiaoluo.


    Song Yanmo was surprised that Su Xiaoluo was so aggressive today.


    Song Zhixin was surprised how Su Xiaoluo''s aura could be so powerful today.


    Brother and sister have their own thoughts.


    Put on airs


    Song Zhixin lips slightly pursed, disdain snigger, thinking how to enrage Su Xiaoluo, and then let her out of the fruit house.


    Dai Yicheng won''t come. If a lie has already been told, it''s better for Su Xiaoluo to hurt her by mistake, then he can cry in front of Dai Yicheng.


    "Xiaoluo..." Song Zhixin called softly, "can I have a chat with you?"


    Jin Yubin pulls Su Xiaoluo and sees that song Zhixin is not good at it. He sees more of this green tea whore.


    Lu Nan also secretly shakes his head, song Zhixin''s evil, he can not listen to Tian Maomao nagging, also afraid of Su Xiaoluo suffer.


    Su Xiaoluo shrugs and smiles. Her clear eyes seem to be able to talk. It''s OK. Don''t worry about me. Song Zhixin can''t do anything about me!


    Then walk out of the counter to song Zhixin.


    But we have to guard against her.


    Standing half a meter away from her, Su Xiaoluo moved her lips. "What does Mr. Song want to talk to me about?"


    "How have you been, Xiao Luo?" With so many eyes watching, song Zhixin must act like a white lotus. No matter what kind of smelly face Su Xiaoluo puts on, she will treat each other with a smile.


    "Very good."


    "It''s hard to open this fruit house."


    "Make do."


    "I hear it''s moving here."


    "Yes."


    "Then you..." Song Zhixin deliberately prolongs the ending, and her eyes are full of schadenfreude. Su Xiaoluo, it''s time for you to work around again.Su Xiaoluo lightly a smile, "ordered a bigger shop, more prosperous than the commercial street."


    Song Zhixin''s nails into the palm, sighed: "in fact, I also want to open a shop like this, but I''m afraid I''m too hard."


    Su Xiaoluo nodded and followed song Zhixin''s words, "he cares about you."


    "But this kind of care makes me feel so stressed. I think of everything for my sake and arrange everything. I feel useless."


    Provocative eyes swept Su Xiaoluo, "he has to accompany me to do rehabilitation training in his busy schedule. I feel sad to see him so tired and hard."


    Song Yanmo can''t listen any more. Even if song Zhixin is her sister, is it really good to poke Su Xiaoluo''s scar with Dai Yicheng?


    But Su Xiaoluo is nothing in general, Dai Yicheng in her eyes is like a person who has nothing to do with her, "no one forced him, he is willing."


    "Yes, Yicheng told me the same thing. He was willing to do anything for me."


    Ha ha


    Su Xiaoluo smile, smile can''t restrain, "Song teacher, I really envy you!"


    Hate, Su Xiaoluo! Song Zhixin is more and more proud, "what can I admire about this, aren''t you?"


    Glancing at Lu Nan and Jin Yubin behind Su Xiaoluo, it seems that Su Xiaoluo''s life away from Jianghai is also very colorful, with two handsome men escorting her. She can be as happy as she wants.


    Song Zhixin pondered and covered her lips with a light smile, and said: "Xiao Luo, I think I still want to advise you that it''s not good to step on two boats."


    The spearhead not only points at her, but also carries Lu Nan and Jin Yubin?


    Song Zhixin, you are playing a little too big!


    "Mr. Song, I also advise you."


    "Yes?" Song Zhixin doesn''t pay attention to Su Xiaoluo at all. What can you say? It''s just my loser.


    Su Xiaoluo Yingying a smile, also like song Zhixin general, "show love, die fast!"


    "You Song Zhixin showed her eyebrows and said, "say it again?"


    [author''s digression]: = = = = = = = = = = =


    will small cities fall from the sky? He will help green tea. Is Xinhe xiaoluoluo?

 Chapter 1282

    Do not know how long to sleep, Liu Tian opened his eyes in a daze.


    Suddenly feel how cool body, a little cold, dun hour counter think up, quickly get up.


    Found that he was still on the sofa of this box, Chen Ni quickly looked left and right, vaguely remember that he was raped by a goddess yesterday.


    But what makes Liu Tian wonder is that there is no half figure, not even hair.


    Did I drink too much yesterday?


    Liu Tian could not help frowning. Although he was in the organization from the moment he was born, he would not be drunk at all. But if he did not deliberately restrain himself, his consciousness would be blurred.


    Well, I must have drunk too much. Liu Tian thought of it for sure.


    But it''s real.


    Liu Tian shakes his head and starts up with a smile. However, when he gets up, he glances at him unintentionally, and then he is stunned there.


    Blood, it''s blood!


    In the sofa, you even have a little bit of blood, when Liu Tian was shocked, hurry to see Xiao Liu Tian!


    "Damn it, it''s true!"


    At this, Liu Tian suddenly falters. The falling red must be the blood of the goddess. The goddess must be a virgin. Thinking of this, Liu Tian''s heart is in a cold sweat


    The goddess is usually very proud. If she takes her virginity, she will be in trouble


    But Liu Tian immediately laughs. Whatever, it''s her who took the initiative. She was raped!


    Yeah, raped!


    The only regret for Liu Tian is that he drank so much wine yesterday and didn''t taste the goddess carefully!


    In the future, we must not get drunk, drink and make trouble!


    Said Liu Tian has come out of the box door, Liu Tian inadvertently looked, eyes immediately fixed on the door that "521" three big words.


    Liu Tian looked at it for a long time. He was in a cold sweat at the bottom of his heart. Damn, he had entered the wrong room.


    Take out the old Nokia that can''t be broken when it''s thrown down from the eighth floor, and look at the time. It''s already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Already in class, Liu Tian rushed out. We are good students. How can we skip class and find that the Gangzi and the fat man in the bar have already left? Liu Tian was depressed.


    Damn, two beasts, don''t call me when they leave.


    This bar is not far from the school. In order to save the taxi fare, Liu Tian decided to walk back. There is no way. The key is that he has no money.


    Liu Tianyi is an orphan. Apart from going to school, if he doesn''t do things that can''t be seen, he has no source of income at all. It''s definitely impossible for him to get employed again and become a killer.


    Since the age of 12, when he escaped from the devil like organization, Liu Tian vowed to hide himself, be an ordinary person and live a good life.


    So Liu Tian decided to be a good student from the moment he stepped into the campus! Get a good job after graduation.


    In fact, this kind of ordinary life has made Liu Tian completely adapt to it. Although the days are sometimes very hard, they are also very happy. They fart, chat and skip classes with fat people every day. This kind of day is really full.


    After a while, Liu Tian came to the gate of the school. Looking at the "Quan''an University" on the gate, Liu Tian chuckled. This is the key university in Quan''an city!


    Suddenly, Liu Tian found that the fat man and Gangzi came out of the campus. Liu Tian was happy at that time


    He called Liu Tian and walked over, just like kicking a fat man. But when they saw Liu Tian go over, they both had a bad smile. The fat man squeezed his obscene face and came up to hug Liu Tian. He said with a smile, "Xiao Tian, how was that girl yesterday?"


    "Fat man and I are good to you. We should be good friends." Gangzi also came up.


    "Little brother Tian." Liu tianse smiles. Originally, he wanted to ask where the goddess came from, but when he heard this shy sweet voice, Liu Tian quickly became serious.


    He kicked the fat man and said, "be serious, don''t take my sister bad."


    Li Qian, a freshman, was an orphan. At that time, Li Qian worked in a summer vacation and was bullied by hooligans. Liu Tian came to save the beauty by a hero. However, Liu Tian vowed that she was not greedy for beauty. Although Li Qian was also a standard beauty, even now she was a flower, one year younger than herself, Liu Tian really sympathized with her. Just think of her as a sister.


    At that time, Li Qian met Liu Tian, and they became familiar. Li Qian often asked Liu Tian for help.


    But at the moment, fat man and Gangzi see this scene, but they have a bad smile on their face: "just after the combination of Xiaotian, they come again. It seems that Li Qian already loves you to the bone, and can''t leave you at all!"


    "What?" Liu Tian was a little confused.


    "Brother Xiaotian, I''m sorry I didn''t go to your birthday party yesterday because I had something wrong." Li Qian ran over, lowered her head and murmured in a low voice.


    "What Fat man and Gangzi were shocked.


    "Brother Tian, I''m sorry, or I''ll accompany you once more today." Seeing the expression of the two fat people, Li Qian''s face is even more red. She thinks Liu Tian is angry and apologizes.Liu Tian''s heart suddenly cools. He seems to be aware of something and looks at it viciously. The fat man gave Li Qian a look and then said with a smile, "it''s OK. Yesterday I had a drink with the two animals. It''s useless for you to go there as a girl."


    Liu Tian doesn''t seem to be angry with Li Qian. In fact, Liu Tian knows that Li Qian doesn''t go because she has low self-esteem. She must think that the birthday party is very high-end. When she goes, she will make a fool of herself. Liu Tian can''t help but sympathize with her. What a girl to take care of.


    "You''re not angry, brother Tian?"


    "Not really." Liu Tian smiles and shakes his head.


    "That''s good. My classmates are still waiting for me over there. I''ll go first. Goodbye, brother Tian!" Then he waved to Liu Tian and trotted back.


    "What''s the matter with the fat man?" As soon as Li Qian left, Liu Tian''s face suddenly became cold.


    "Xiaotian, isn''t the woman who accompanied you yesterday Xiaoqian?" Gangzi has some doubts.


    "What?" Liu Tian was stunned for a moment.


    "Everyone can see that Li Qian is willing to be your sister. She clearly likes you, so Gangzi and I thought about helping you both. In fact, the sister we prepared for you is Li Qian. Who knows she didn''t go."


    "Shit, who told you to do that?" Liu Tian tone a little cold, scared fat a shiver, "I only see him as a sister, later don''t do so, don''t let me do."


    No matter how beasts are, Liu Tian can''t invade Li Qian. He can''t abuse others. When he comes out of the organization, Liu Tian swears that he will never abuse women again!


    "Xiaotian, don''t be angry. Who knows you don''t want to."


    "Yes, the two brothers are for your own good."


    Liu Tian knew that these two men were brothers, and they usually took care of themselves. Liu Tian also knew that his words were a little cold just now, so he quickly said with a smile: "Damn, you said it. My brother was broken when he was eight years old."


    See Liu Tian * * smile, two people know, Xiaotian not angry, happy past embrace shoulder.


    "Blow it."


    "My brother was not born yet."


    ¡­¡­


    It took half an hour to eat breakfast. The three of them pressed down the road to see if there were any beauties. When they saw a couple walking by the roadside, Liu Tian was filled with emotion. How could all the good cabbages have been arched by fat pigs? We three pigs were pitiful. None of the cabbages had been arched!


    It was more than eleven o''clock when I got back to the dormitory, and the three didn''t plan to go to class. In addition, I drank yesterday, and I was still a little dizzy today. I went back to sleep, and at two o''clock in the afternoon, the three woke up.


    Fat man said to go out for lunch, Gangzi also together, but Liu Tian to dizzy as a reason to refuse, sleep for a while, two people also don''t care, just tease for a while to go out.


    Liu Tian is left to lie in his bedroom.


    Liu Tianna is a tosser. He can''t sleep anywhere. His mind is full of last night''s events


    "Xiaotian." I don''t know how long after that, Liu Tian was woken up. After a look, it was the fat man calling himself.


    "Have you had dinner?" Liu Tian asked vaguely.


    "Damn, it''s five o''clock. It''s time for dinner. You''re a pig. You can sleep better than me."


    Liu Tian picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was 5:30, so he quickly put on his clothes and said, "let''s go and have dinner."


    "Eat wool." The fat man looked at Liu Tian with disdain. "When did you know such a beautiful beauty? Tut Tut, it''s just goddess level."


    "What?" Liu Tian was puzzled.


    "Still pretend, just now Gangzi and I came back, met a goddess level figure at the door, we went up to chat up, as a result, she said she found a person named Liu Tian, our school in addition to your name Liu Tian, who is still."


    "Say, when did you hook up with me? That girl is so beautiful. She''s just bubbling." The fat man looked down once more.


    "Damn, how do I know? Is it my peach blossom luck Liu Tian laughs, but he is a little uneasy in his heart. Is it the goddess who made trouble for him yesterday.


    "She said she would wait for you in the coffee shop opposite. Go to her Then the fat man ignored Liu Tian and went out to eat alone.


    Liu Tian thought about it and thought it was better to go out and have a look. So he went out of the school and according to the information given by the fat man, went into the coffee shop and found the position. As expected, he found a woman with a cap sitting there.


    Liu Tian a look, absolutely do not know, some doubts in the bottom of my heart, but still walked in the past


    "Beauty, you call me!" Liu Tian is not polite. He just sits on the opposite side. It''s definitely not a good man if he doesn''t chat up a beautiful woman, especially if she takes the initiative to invite her.


    The woman went down the cap, when showing that face, Liu Tian was stunned there on the spot.

 Chapter 1283

    According to reliable sources, Baowen Weekly''s sales in one day are likely to exceed 400000. Whether the news is true or not, it is enough to prove his popularity.


    In fact, the other 19 authors are also tragic. Under the shadow of Su Shichen, it was completely dark. There are 20 articles in Mingming Baowen weekly, but now it seems that the only one is "the sad one". Almost all the comments and reports are from the heartbreaker, which is sad.


    Of course, it is also beneficial. The names of these 19 authors have successfully made more people realize it.


    The wave of sad people lasted for a long time. When the wave was about to end, suddenly a very unexpected person stood up and commented on this article.


    This person is nalanxifeng. Nalanxifeng is a poetic name. Of course, this is not a poet. Nalan Xifeng is an expert in bioelectronics in China and enjoys high reputation both at home and abroad. Such a heavyweight actually published an article in the magazine to praise the sad man -


    "although I like science fiction, I never like science fiction. For ordinary readers, the author has a good opinion of the future of science fiction The imagination of XingKong is very wonderful, but for me, I can''t help catching the mistakes in the novel every time, which even makes me have no way to calm down and read.


    Recently, two assistants in my research office were discussing the same novel, the sad one, which made me very interested and read it again. I was attracted by the spirit of the protagonist He Xi. More accurately, I was moved and substituted!


    Everyone except his mother didn''t understand him, but He Xi didn''t give up. He still insisted. This reminds me of us. In the minds of ordinary people, when we talk about researchers, we will see the image of dissecting mice in white coats with tools. This image is like our fixed image.


    What some researchers have studied has no effect in this era. At this time, everyone will not understand it, just like He Xi in the article. At that time, the original of micro continuity written by him was useless, but after 150 years, it became the foundation of the unified universe. This is the surname of the times. Researchers are not all geeks of science. Maybe we are a group of sad people like He Xi, sad people on the road of Science.


    After watching this, they are all moved by the great maternal love in the ordinary of the sad one, and inspired by He Xi''s spirit of study.


    The cry of "Mom" and "Mom" after 20 years'' absence is so touching and touching!


    Countless readers have called Su Shichen back to science fiction. Of course, most of them are black fans. There''s no way. After su Shichen finished writing the matrix I hacker mission, he didn''t write it at all


    ["with my IQ of 220, if I can''t deduce these problems, then I''m really living in vain. Let''s introduce it again, Chu Xuan Senior Colonel, before I came here, I should have been in Longyin military base in Yanjing. As China''s military base second only to Longxing, with chuxuan''s step-by-step revelation, Shen Rong felt numb. According to the book, the role of this divine space might be a tool for human evolution. This is really a ring in a ring.


    The setting of the gene lock has been thrown out, and the really wonderful content has just begun. As the plot unfolds step by step, chuxuan''s IQ is fully revealed. Shen Rong is now beginning to believe that chuxuan in this book has an IQ of 220.


    ["it''s really a pity. I said that I would only abandon people who are useless to this team, just like the problem of probability. He is an individual with too low probability, and he failed to pass the test given to him. For Li Shuai Xi, I have done my utmost..."


    ¡­¡­


    "It depends on the situation. If your family name is very important, you will be saved at any cost. If saving you will bring the whole team into danger, you will be abandoned." ]


    these two dialogues can fully see Chu Xuan''s psychology. He thinks everything is comprehensive, and he is really "too handsome" for his practice of giving up his companion without hesitation for the overall situation Yes, there is no mistake. For Shen Rong, he will not be bored with this kind of practice, but he likes it very much. Well, the charm of Chu Xuanchu is infinite, and he conquers a fan.


    "This Chu Xuan is really out of its mouth, out of its mouth. It can design Li Shuai Xi to death. This ability of insight into people''s heart is really terrible!"


    Major Chu''s performance, and the setting of infinite terror, do you think it''s over?


    No, no, this is just the beginning!


    PS: it''s finally done. Thank you for your support. The outbreak will end in three days and will resume in two shifts tomorrow. The update time is around 1 pm and 6 pm. Thank you again for your support.

 Chapter 1284

    701: the grand finale


    300 meters, in front of the world famous horse, that is 18 or 19 seconds. In the wind, fire, holy light and flame, bramble, hoof stepping blood, green flame and golden arrow, Tianyi horse and other world-class horses are even less, which is estimated to be 2 to 3 seconds ahead of time.


    What can I do in less than 20 seconds?


    Here, it can determine the work and future of countless people, and even the life and death of some people.


    "No! The green flame is eaten to live the position


    "Damn it! The jockey of fenglihuo is so insidious that he forced Qingyan out to run more distance! "


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun saw the scene and began to gnash their teeth.


    Xu Jie also began to scold: "Damn it! It''s absolutely premeditated. It doesn''t give us a good place! "


    In the long distance race, it is a technical activity to seize the curve. If you grab a good corner, you can let yourself run a little bit less, run out of the corner in a more favorable position, and then sprint at a faster and better speed, a few seconds faster.


    And here, let alone a few seconds, even a few seconds is fatal.


    "It''s the last sprint!"


    Cheng Feihu looked at the fire and green flame in the wind in despair.


    It has to be said that these two horses are one of the best horse races today. Especially today, they all run out of the top in the world and can challenge the world''s first speed. Even if they fail this time, they will get a lot of attention and a lot of wealth.


    However, Cheng Feihu is not happy. Because after losing this time, not only his assets will be seriously reduced, but they will also be nearly bankrupt, and the enemy will be able to face them with a more arrogant attitude. At that time, money could not make up for it.


    "I''m going to lose!"


    In the last hundred meters, the fire in the wind is still half a distance away from the horse''s head. No matter how hard the green flame tries, it can''t surpass.


    Seeing this, Cheng Feihu is frustrated.


    "Burst out!"


    "My God! The green flame unexpectedly at this time still leaves a leeway! "


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun suddenly yelled and gave back Cheng Feihu''s despairing heart.


    But the next moment, Xu Jie saw a scene of despair: the fire in the wind seemed to be stimulated, unexpectedly broke out again in the impossible situation, and pressed down the body that green flame was about to surpass.


    "It''s over!"


    "It''s really over!"


    Cheng Feihu and Xu Jie are dead. The most terrible thing in this world is to give you a glimmer of hope in despair, and then disappear in front of yourself.


    But at this time, Zhou you suddenly stood up.


    His attention was not green flame, but staring at the fire in the wind, as if the fire in the wind was his enemy. The cold, the murderous, even around Cheng Feihu they are scared to escape, and the most close to travel ambition and Forrest Gump is the face of fear.


    This kind of travel is not travel at all.


    Silence!


    Tianci suddenly made a sharp sound and rushed down.


    But for a moment, the gift of heaven drew a perfect arc in the air and left leisurely. Almost at the same time, almost to the end of the green flame miraculously catch up with the fire in the wind, two horses go hand in hand.


    "It''s on the line!"


    "At the same time, rush the line!"


    "The naked eye can''t tell. We have to turn to the electronic eye!"


    There was a fierce roar on the radio, and the whole Racecourse was in an uproar.


    And in the crowd, the body around as suddenly lost support, paralyzed down, eyes without God, just the smile of the corner of the mouth.


    "I''m so tired! But at last I can rest! "


    In this way, Zhou you closed his eyes like a long sleep, sat on the seat with strange serenity, and gradually disappeared in the turbulent crowd.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few years later.


    With a strong cultural atmosphere, Mingyuan city is like a garden.


    In the Dujia racecourse, a petite figure flew to the arms of a man who looked very young and had a lot of temperament. His small mouth kept shouting "Dad" and so on.


    "My baby!"


    The man picked up the child, gave him a big kiss on his face and asked, "my little baby, why did you come here all of a sudden? Don''t you hate walking with dad? "


    But the child replied, "but Xiao Song likes riding big black very much! My mother said, when I grow up, I will become the best jockey in the world, just like my father! "


    "Travel around!"


    Wang Hao, Jiang Jun, Xu Jie, Cheng Feihu and others have come together with a huge lineup.


    Yes, people who hold children are traveling around.


    Zhou you greets us with a smile.


    Wang Hao looked at the spirit is still around, heartfelt exclamation: "or your boy line, is still so young. Look at us. We''ve aged a lot in recent years. Someone called me uncle the day before yesterdayZhou you laughed and said, "I reminded you a few years ago, don''t work so hard, just leave some things to the people below."


    Jiang Jun yelled, "don''t stand up and make sarcastic remarks. How many times have you been to longquelou since this year? If we are all like you, then the Dragon sparrow building will not be as large as it is today. "


    However, Xu Jie said with a smile: "the problem is that when you travel around, you should not doubt whether you use people or not. Only in this way can his museum attract nearly 14 tourists from the whole city, and his Qianjun group become a super multinational group with a market value of 50 billion. Even the Dragon sparrow building, which you three have a share in, can develop to the top of the country because of the complete decentralization. "


    "That''s true!"


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun were choked and speechless.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these topics. Let''s get to the point."


    Huang Jianming, Ma pangzi, Jiang Hailiu, President Hu, Li Yidao, Zheng Mingming, Lin Huihui, Mr. Zhang and boss Jin all came out. Huang Jianming asked, "Xiaoyou, the jadeite market has finally stabilized. Now, with the shortage of jadeite resources, the resources of laochangkou are becoming more and more exhausted. It seems that the market is going to return to the previous rising track. What are your plans


    Ma pangzi also said: "you have retired from the gambling circle for several years. Now people don''t know you. Even the accounts of Jade King and jade saint are not sold very well. The atmosphere is very chaotic. You should stand up for it. "


    Zhou you thought about it for a while and then said with a smile, "in that case, I really have to come out and sort out the boundaries a little bit. At the beginning, Ma and Fang gave me the shield, but they didn''t let me sit and watch the play. Well, I''ll take part in the Pingzhou and Myanmar public dishes in this sector. "


    Everyone was relieved.


    In recent years, the jadeite market is not very good, we are not profit-making, or even loss support, is to transfer the sales line, put jadeite aside. But now that the busy market is back, it''s time to start full-scale operation and harvest like before.


    Seeing that there was a gap, Cheng Feihu quickly cut in and asked, "don''t talk about that, Xiaoyou. You promised us a few years ago that you would give us an answer. Now can you tell the answer?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Xu Jie sighed: "at that time, we were all discouraged, but as soon as the gift of heaven appeared, the scene turned around, so that green flame defeated fenglihuo by half a thumb at the last moment, which was a big surprise."


    Jiang Hailiu continued: "after that time, you directly reaped 40 billion RMB worth of funds in that war, making your total assets instantly exceed 100 billion RMB, becoming the real leader of small consortia with a resounding international name. And your rivals have disappeared, especially that JIMILI''s father, the so-called Asia head of American flag bank, has been fired directly. Now he is the plague in the industry, and no one wants to hire him. He is in a tight situation. "


    Zhouyou didn''t respond, but asked: "where is Songling group? What about Songling Haoer? "


    Jianghai Liuhui said: "because Songling consortium has offended many people, its industry in the United States has suffered setbacks. In recent years, its development is not very good. There is a sign of prestige. As for Songling Haoer, he seems to have been sent to a small company by Songling family to spend his old age in peace. "


    Zhou you smiles and says nothing.


    Cheng Feihu asked: "Xiaoyou, let''s find out the answer!"


    "Yes..."


    Everyone agrees.


    The tour was organized for a long time. Instead of saying anything, it was a move to heaven.


    Silence!


    It''s a gift.


    At this time, the gift of heaven is worthy of the sky overlord. The terrible body with a wingspan of more than 3 meters, the sharp eyes of such a sharp knife, and the sharp beak with a hook that can pierce a centimeter thick piece of iron, no matter who sees it, he will feel cold and trembling. Only when we travel around can we get so close to it.


    Xu Jie asked: "is it a gift from heaven?"


    "Yes and no!" he said


    Cheng Feihu asked, "be careful. I''m confused by what you said."


    Zhou Youhui said: "animals, even genetic animals, are born with the keen sense of beasts, and have a supernatural sense of danger beyond our thinking. And the more intelligent and sensitive animals are, the more sensitive they are to this. "


    We are still a little confused, just Xu Jie has a little sign.


    Zhou you can only continue to say: "and thoroughbred is a very sensitive, very vulnerable to the external environment of the horse. Not to mention being targeted by natural enemies, even if a small mouse runs in front of them, even if it covers its eyes and ears, they can also catch it keenly. "


    "I see."


    Xu Jie clapped his hands and laughed. The knot that had troubled him for several years was finally solved.


    However, Cheng Feihu and Xu Jie are still at the crossroads, but Zhou you and Xu Jie seem to have no intention of further explanation. They can only understand and guess by themselves."Daddy


    Another little girl came running.


    Then, there are two beautiful suffocating women, each holding a child to come. They see around, especially around a large group of people, while showing a bright, sweet smile.


    The little girl who just ran over, holding the trouser leg of zhouyou, pointed to the jade pendant of Shuanglong Xizhu on Zhou Song''s chest and asked, "Dad, my brother has such a beautiful jade pendant. Why doesn''t Linlin have it?"


    "Yes, there will be!"


    Zhou you picked up Zhou Lin and said with a smile, "even if not, my father will give it to my beautiful little Lin Lin!"


    "Dad is the best!"


    Zhou Lin lovingly kisses Zhou you.


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhou you walked away happily and said: "Xiao Linlin, dad will go home now and see if there are any suitable Jadeites at home!"


    "This guy..."


    We watched Zhou you leave with a happy expression.


    ******


    thank you for accompanying me through these nine months.


    I believe all my friends who have read the comments on the shelves know that I came here by chance, but after nine months of writing, I have become rooted by chance. I have met many enthusiastic readers and encountered many difficulties.


    Maybe you don''t know that I met a drunk maniac a few months ago and was almost cut to death, leaving a ferocious scar on my hand. Although that time was ignored by some relevant departments who "need money", it was always my heart disease, which led to my poor writing state and speed.


    But now that everything is over, people have to look forward. I hope you can continue to support me in the next book and let me go further


    I have temporarily established a contact Q group: 210161259. I hope you can come in and have a chat.

 Chapter 1285

    Sharp and Shen Ma, Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi are doing a market survey on Yingbin street in Longjiang city to make a fortune in the future. However, sharp in meditation is interrupted by a deep voice.


    "Well Is the ground round? It''s the earth! Miss Luo Yu feng! Lotus Babe! That''s not a celebrity on earth decades ago! " What the old man said is all the words on the earth. Is it the earth people who crossed here by accident just like himself? Thinking of this, sharp quickly followed the sound and walked in the past. As he approached, sharp saw under a high wall, a man with a beard and loose hair in the sun.


    The slovenly old man, from the crack of his eyes which was too hard to open by the sun, could not help but see a flash of his spirit. Then he cheered weakly: "the sky is blue, the ground is round, and we are predestined. Sister Feng is crying, sister Furong is making trouble. I only hope that the predestined ones will arrive early, and the peerless secret books will only be sent to the predestined ones!"


    "Old man, why is the earth round? Do you know sister Feng and sister Furong? " Sharp went to the old man, bent down and asked in a low voice: "are you brother pig?"


    When the slovenly old man heard the sharp question, he didn''t earn his eyes. He hummed coldly: "where''s the impudent boy? How come there are so many boring questions?"


    "Well What are you talking about, old man? Get up and talk back. " Shen Ma, who is following sharp, is very angry.


    Sharp see this, squatting body turned back to stare at Shen Ma, and then with ''sex'' son said: "old man, these questions are very important to me, tell me, OK?"


    "Things are given to those who are destined for them!" The slovenly old man suddenly pushed a yellow thread bound book in his hand to the sharp arms squatting in front of him. Then he rubbed it and stood up wobbly. He turned around and said to himself, "Oh, I''ll go!"


    When the slovenly old man finished speaking, he saw his body move, leaving only a remnant, which was lost. Sharp and others looked around again, and there was still the shadow of the slovenly old man.


    "Ah I''m a master Shen Ma''s face was shocked, his mouth was wide open, and his face was incredible.


    "My master is Zhu Bajie? Isn''t that a super popular novel on the earth that is so angry that you can''t be ashamed to see it? I''ll give him an eye drop every day... " The performance of the slovenly old man was shocked not only by Shen Ma, but also by his sharp squatting body. At this time, he was completely "knocked down" by thunder and sat on the ground.


    When Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi were talking at Lao Wang''s head, they often heard about this kind of God man who came and went without a trace. But hearing and seeing are two different things. Xiao Yunzi, who was the first to wake up, stammered and said sharply: "big Big Brother, hurry up Hurry to see Look, this What did the old fairy give you? "


    "Yes, have a look?" Xia Qi also asks in a hurry.


    Pulled by Xiao Yunzi, he shakes left and right with a sharp "Er". He gradually regains consciousness and holds the Yellow thread bound books in his hand. Shen Ma, Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi also come together.


    "Well, why is there no name of martial arts secret script on the yellow book cover? It''s different from what''s on TV! " Sharp looked at the blank and yellow book cover and said to himself, then turned to the first page, saw the above content, sharp "Ao" a voice called out, fiercely stood up and scolded: "I ''Fuck'', pig head a ball, play me? Is there anything like that? Don''t bring such a playful person


    "Oh, my God!" Sharp suddenly crazy will Shenma and Xiaqi, xiaoyunzi startled.


    "Boss, what''s on it? Why haven''t I seen such words? " Xia Qi looked at the sharp grasp in the hands of the open page, he did not know a few words doubt asked.


    "Damn it, if you know each other." Sharp white Xia Qi one eye.


    Sharp is depressed at this time. The characters on the first page are actually Chinese characters on the earth. What''s more, these characters are "don''t die, don''t have to practice!" Eight big characters.


    At this time, sharp, who had been completely entangled, turned to the second page with trembling fingers. There were four Chinese characters "chasing the stars and the moon" written on it. Without looking at the contents in detail, he turned to the next page. He turned to the fourth page, the last page, which was full of some contents related to "chasing the stars and the moon". He didn''t bother to look at them carefully Break big scold way: "my day, what is this thing?"? Shit, what are you talking about? " Sharp heart this bitter, cup with ah, tangled ah, sharp heart of shock, anger took ten cattle three tigers, just slowly calm down, when see Shen Ma, Xia Qi, Xiao Yunzi face ''confused'' look, airway: "what to see, and then shopping."


    Although there are a lot of questions, but after seeing the sharp twisted, sauce red facial expression, no one dares to speak.


    At this time, the slovenly old man who has just given the book to him is standing on the high sky of juolong. He turns into a simple and honest monk Sha with a red beard, a black face. He and Zhu Bajie, who are standing side by side, are staring at the bottom and have a panoramic view of the sharp and crazy scene.


    "Hey, hey, these words you taught me are really effective, second elder martial brother is really smarter than me." Monk Sha scratched the loose hair on both sides and said to Zhu Bajie."Ha ha ha, you don''t see who brother is, small sample, with this ability to escape, this boy should not die!" Zhu Bajie has a confident expression.


    "Second elder martial brother, how do I feel that this boy has the same ''sex'' style as you, how do you..." Before he had finished speaking, monk Sha was interrupted by Zhu Bajie.


    "I can''t help it." Pig Bajie a listen to sand monk began to grind Ji endless, quickly ''Insert'' mouth way.


    "Who''s to blame? Who asked you to peep at Chang''e fairy''s bath, and let me keep watch for you. I didn''t want to be captured by Erlang God, banished us to the lower world as a galaxy guard, and sealed our magic power of change. Alas, why do you think we are suffering?" Monk Sha shook his head helplessly.


    "The Jade Emperor accepted our change magic power, but he was afraid that we would become handsome and leave the company secretly to enjoy it. Thanks to my intelligence, I begged my elder martial brother to teach us how to change one by one, and I could be smart for another hundred years, hehe..." At this point, Zhu Bajie''s eyes are only lustful.


    "Isn''t that good, but you have a lot of trouble. Bring this boy to my galaxy, alas..." Monk Sha sighed.


    "Do you want to worry? The monkey''s transformation mantra for me is just the verbal language of such a silly boy in the galaxy I''m guarding. I''m a cup bearer! On my first day in office, I was changed 18 times by this boy. " At this point, Zhu Bajie seems to be suspicious again and says: "is it the monkey who arranged all this on purpose? How else could such a coincidence happen? "


    Everything is doomed, is all this really just a coincidence?


    "Oh, what a coincidence." Monk Sha took another look at the Dragon land below and said.


    "You say that if I become a little pretty guy, when I''m taking my sister, I''ll be changed by this guy''s words, and I won''t scare other girls. How can I get along with him? So I have an idea, and I''ll arrange him to your galaxy. Anyway, for tens of thousands of years, there has been no demons to disturb the mortal world. I''m free, and I''m just like him Go to the mortal world and enjoy it. There are many beautiful women in this boy''s underworld status! " Zhu Bajie bit his fingers, looking forward to it.


    "Well, after all these years, second elder martial brother, you are still like this. This is tantamount to destroying the normal order of the lower world. Are you not afraid of Yama to sue the emperor?" Monk Sha reminds Zhu Bajie.


    "So, I came to you to communicate. He can''t have an accident on your side. With this small self-defense skill, he can protect himself. Don''t hang up. When we go back to heaven after we finish our job, we''ll pick him up." Pig Bajie felt that his arrangement was perfect. He could not help boasting and asked: "brother Sha, is he very smart?"


    "Er..." Monk Sha is speechless. He is on the second elder martial brother''s boat again.


    It turns out that the last time Zhu Bajie told a lie to sharp, the real lower reason was that he was punished for watching Chang''e take a bath. If the two people''s conversation was heard by sharp, he would be furious.


    On Yingbin street, the sharp people who continue to do market research have regained the cheerful atmosphere they had at the beginning. Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi jump around to have a look at this and then at that. They are childlike.


    "Boss, I want this. Take the money!" Xia Qi points to the trinkets on a nearby stall and asks sharp for money.


    Sharp with Xia Qi''s fingers, looking at what she pointed to, her eyes lit up, and quickly asked: "do you girls like this kind of thing?"


    "What is it? That girl doesn''t like such a good thing!" Xia Qi is very urgent urge sharp: "take money quickly, quickly!"


    "Oh, this young lady has a good eye. It''s a new product from xiangweiju. You can smell the fragrance for a long time." The stall vendor is a middle-aged ''woman''. Seeing that there is a business coming, she quickly sells her goods to Xia Qi, who is standing in front of her stall.


    "Second younger brother, what is this kind of thing called?" Sharp pressure heart of excitement, to stand beside Shen Ma asked.


    When Shen Ma heard the sharp question, he was very surprised. He looked up and down like a monster, and said: "I said elder brother, no wonder the third sister said you, you said you, why don''t you even know what this is?"


    "Where''s so much nonsense? Speak quickly?" The sharp voice is a little out of tune.

 Chapter 1286

    Suk is in a daze in bed with her mobile phone. To be fair, Li Linglong is a good girl, and her so-called engagement with Wan Qihong is just a shield for her at that time to resist the pursuit of Ma Feng, the grandson of Ma sanpao.


    At that time, after graduating from Suk University for four years, the so-called engagement ended in vain, helping Wan Laozi to ask for help.


    But now something is not right. Wan Qihong has obviously entered the state. This woman is a slow-moving type, but she can feel her eyes sometimes, which are full of affection.


    Suk felt more and more indecisive, never really talked about the feelings of Wan Qihong, but the two developed so slowly.


    "Alas Suk sighed. When there were no girlfriends before, and even when no girls were willing to have a word with him, he always secretly envied those lovers, hoping that even if there was an ordinary girl, she would favor her a little.


    But I suddenly become a woman, more and more different xng unknowingly into their own life, the original ordinary expectations, suddenly enlarged, eating bowl, looking at the pot, completely out of the way.


    From time to time, footsteps sounded in the corridor, and Suk was even more upset. However, when his eyes subconsciously looked at the door, the door suddenly opened.


    Nanfeng stood outside the door, staring at himself coldly.


    To tell you the truth, Suk didn''t expect that it was Nanfeng who walked around. He had lived here for a long time. Few people would put their feet on the ground. All the excitement was left in the underground training ground. In this villa, everyone was relaxed and kept quiet. [


    there are some reasons why Deng Xiaotian was not in good health at the beginning to avoid disturbing him, but it has become a habit. Even now Deng Xiaotian''s health is equivalent to a complete recovery, we still maintain such a state of life.


    Moreover, Nanfeng has a high skill. He jumps over the wall and over the ridge like walking on the ground. He seldom hears the sound of footsteps when walking. How can it be like this today? Something''s wrong!


    "South wind! What''s up? What''s up? " Suk feels that Nanfeng''s eyes are not good, especially when she stares at her. She feels cool at the back of her neck, but she didn''t provoke her today!


    Nanfeng stood at the door and did not come in or speak. The only thing she was moving was her right hand. Suk saw that a silver gray desert eagle was turning, like a windmill.


    "Come in and say it Suk, a little scared, jumped out of bed and laughed. But he knew how hot Nanfeng''s temper was, which made her unhappy. He might have shot himself.


    "I''ll go to the mission with Uncle Tian tomorrow!" Nanfeng finally spoke, but she had already talked about it at the dinner table, and Suk knew it. Did the girl go all the way to tell her again?


    "Well! Be safe Suk had reached the door.


    "No sincerity!" The south wind was silent, but it seemed to question Suk.


    Suk finally responded. The girl must be blaming herself for not caring about her enough. She raised her hand and rubbed her nose. As soon as she was about to pull her into the door, she watched the flying Desert Eagle suddenly stop. Although the muzzle of the gun hit the ground, as long as she moved up a little, she was in the range of attack.


    Immediately put down his hand: "you go with grandfather, I don''t think there will be any danger!" Suk really thinks so. Four or five members of the dragon soul team have been initially sent to southern Xinjiang. There must be more staff from other aspects, special intelligence personnel and top soldiers of the special brigade.


    Moreover, Deng Xiaotian was in charge. He didn''t really think that there would be any danger there, so he didn''t really ask Nanfeng.


    "Well, let''s talk first! Or you''ll stand at my door in the middle of the night and think you want to do something to me? " Suk laughs and laughs. After that, Nanfeng looks a little pale, stares at Suk and walks in. In fact, sometimes there is just a lack of steps.


    When Nanfeng came in, Suk quickly pulled a stool for her, but she didn''t sit down either. She just leaned against the wall. The desert eagle in her hand was shining.


    Her appearance made the atmosphere a little dull, and Suk didn''t know what to say. They looked at each other, and finally Nanfeng spoke again, still questioning Suk.


    "Why didn''t you call me for such a long time?" [


    "Er! I don''t have your phone number! " Suk scratched his head, a little embarrassed. Indeed, he didn''t seem to have called her.


    "Then you won''t ask me for it?" Nanfeng''s eyes stare. It''s the rhythm to get angry.


    "Hey, hey, what''s your phone number? I''ll write it down! " Suk quickly took the cell phone from the bedside.


    "I don''t have a cell phone!"


    "Poof!" Suk almost spat out a mouthful of black blood, "sister, you are playing with me!" Although I was complaining, I didn''t dare to say it directly. Otherwise, Nanfeng would not give me a few shots immediately. Although I certainly didn''t want to shoot myself, it was also a high-risk situation.Suk even remembers that last time when the south wind blew up, he shot himself in the foot. He seemed to be dancing samba. He was not in a good mood. Now he dare not touch her head.


    "You don''t have a cell phone?" Suk was a little surprised. Now the society is fast-paced. It''s not the time when letters were sent by mail and pigeons were handed on. I still remember that Deng Xiaotian had it. How could there be no south wind.


    "No one calls me. What do I want it for?" Nanfeng gives Suk a white look. She really doesn''t have a mobile phone. They have special communication equipment inside. Ordinary mobile phones are not in the same frequency band at all. They can''t talk to each other.


    "Well, I''ll give you a mobile phone, and I''ll call you later!" Suk finished this sentence, sure enough, Nanfeng was in a good mood. Although he snorted, he finally accepted the desert eagle.


    "You don''t have to buy it for me. There is a landline here. If you want to call me later, you can call me! If you can''t find me, I''m on a mission! " After Nanfeng finished, he turned and went out, leaving Suk alone.


    Nanfeng''s performance is a bit abnormal. She said a few words and left after she came in. Moreover, Suk felt that when she went out, her face was still a little red. Suk was not a fool and had realized some possibility.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to come in and just blame yourself for not actively contacting her. This is not a problem that ordinary friends need to tangle with. Won''t my charm be so great? Suk talks to himself. Suddenly, his mobile phone rings and Li Linglong is shown on the screen.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1287

    Deng Xiaotian and Nanfeng left early the next morning. There were only daily duty personnel on duty. They would come back to sleep at night, and they went to the hospital to accompany Wang Xiaogang in the daytime. So they spent two days.


    Suk felt very tired. Wanqihong military region was training. She didn''t know when she was going to be busy. Li Linglong was locked up at home and was ready to go on a blind date according to her family''s advice. Zhou Fang came to the hospital in the morning, but the hospital was not a good place. After a while, she went to play by herself.


    Thinking of the phone call Li Linglong made to herself before, I felt a moment of hesitation. I still had no way to admit my feelings. Even under Li Linglong''s questioning, I didn''t say that I like you.


    It seems that he has hurt li Linglong''s heart. Suk is a little distracted. Sitting on the stool beside the hospital bed, he always has an idea in his heart. He wants to tell Li Linglong that I really like you a little bit! I don''t feel anything for you!


    But even if I really admit it, what can I do in the future? In fact, Wan Qihong''s engagement with her has the nature of a shield. She is likely to die of illness in the end. To tell you the truth, the backgrounds of both sides are too different. Even if she is rich now, she can''t have equal say with such a rich military family.


    Although Wan Laozi is still in favor of him, and WAN Qihong''s father seems to get along well, it is based on the fact that both sides know whether the engagement is true or not.


    And Li Linglong is also like this. If she wants to come to her home to arrange for a small oil opening in the United States, it''s estimated that she can''t identify with her explosive household, or ordinary people are more easy to get along with!


    With a mobile phone in hand and a knock on the knee, the TV in the ward is broadcasting the news, and the announcer''s words are correct: the two countries have issued a new joint communique, announcing that the two countries will further establish a comprehensive strategic partnership and carry out close cooperation in all aspects and fields.


    On the TV screen, the scene of the dialogue between King sinca Carlos of Spain and the president soon appeared, and the voice over then sounded: continue to closely communicate, coordinate and cooperate with each other on major issues of mutual concern and international affairs; further deepen the economic, trade, economic and technological cooperation between the two countries. In particular, cooperation in nuclear energy and other fields should be strengthened. [


    Suk knew that the summit meeting between the two countries involved cooperation in nuclear energy, that is, uranium mining. Even Li Zeqing had a special meeting with himself and talked about it with him.


    It is estimated that before long, someone will come to discuss the financing of the uranium mine that he has not yet met. But now this matter is not Suk''s concern. Although his eyes are fixed on the screen and his ears can hear the announcer''s voice, he does not go to his head at all.


    "Boss!"


    "Boss!"


    Wang Xiaogang is lying on the hospital bed, holding the remote control in his hand, looking at Suk''s ecstatic appearance. He doesn''t dare to change the channel at all. How interested he is in the news!


    Suk finally reacted and turned to look at Wang Xiaogang: "what''s the matter? Want to go to the bathroom? "


    Wang Xiaogang''s body has recovered well, but his face is still a little bruised and swollen, which is not obvious. There is no problem with the concussion damage to his brain through acupuncture, but the bone fracture of his leg makes him unable to walk freely.


    "No, you didn''t watch TV?" Wang Xiaogang asked.


    "No, think about something!" Suk shrugged. As soon as his voice dropped, there was a knock on the door. He turned to look over there and said, "come in, please."


    The door of the ward was opened and a girl came in. She was wearing a bright gray down jacket with a bag of fruit in her hand. She looked pretty, but her expression was a little stiff.


    Suk recalled the girl who seemed to be standing with Wu Tong at the joy party. That is to say, she was Wang Xiaogang''s former girlfriend and his first love object.


    It seems to be called Xiao Li! Suk didn''t like the girl, but the girl came to see Wang Xiaogang after all. She didn''t have the right to drive her out. It was up to Wang Xiaogang to decide. She turned around and took a look at Wang Xiaogang.


    The expression on Wang Xiaogang''s face was obviously a little unexpected. He didn''t expect that the person who came in would be dong Xiaoli. There was a surprise in his eyes, but it soon became bitter.


    "Here you are Wang Xiaogang''s voice was a little low, but he still squeezed out a bitter smile.


    "Well! Are you better now? " Dong Xiaoli bit her teeth and finally came in, but she felt a little nervous and her breathing was not stable. [


    "are you ok! It''s not very sharp except for legs and feet! " In fact, Wang Xiaogang is a bit awkward, but this is her first girl. Even if she betrayed herself, she still can''t bear to blame her. She raised her finger and pointed to the stool on the other side: "sit down and say!"


    Suk is sitting on the other side of the bed. He should avoid it at this time, but he really doesn''t like this girl. He is greedy and vain. Now he comes to the door to sprinkle salt on Wang Xiaogang''s wound. He has to stay here to see what her purpose is.


    Wang Xiaogang saw Dong Xiaoli. In fact, he was full of accidents. He didn''t even understand why she came to see him. They had no relationship.But this was her former lover after all. Looking at Dong Xiaoli sitting on one side, she shrugged: "what''s the matter? What can I do for you


    "Xiao Gang, I''m sorry!" Dong Xiaoli didn''t say why she came. Looking up at Wang Xiaogang, her eyes were full of guilt and even a strong sense of shame.


    "It''s OK. Goodbye. I''m also a friend." Wang Xiaogang''s performance is very free and easy, but his heart is very tangled, is his heart sad, just a sorry can heal the scars?


    "Well, good-bye and a friend!" Dong Xiaoli repeated this sentence, bowed her head and held her hands together, as if organizing language. The ward soon fell into silence.


    "I''m afraid we won''t have a chance to meet again. I''m going back to my hometown!" Dong Xiaoli suddenly raised her head and looked at Wang Xiaogang. Suk found that when the girl laughed, she was really pretty, but no matter how pretty she looked and how vain she was, she would become ugly directly.


    "I think it''s better for me to go back to study. I was too naive and blind before. In fact, I didn''t tell you that I secretly took out the money for this training from home."


    When Dong Xiaoli said that, Suk knew that it would be the girl''s turn to recall the past.


    "I thought that when I was admitted to the film academy, I could find a part-time job, at least I could pay my own tuition, but I was still too stupid! After I came here, I found that my original confidence was just wishful thinking. Compared with other people, I didn''t even have an advantage! "


    "My family called and told me to take the money back immediately. My family runs a small restaurant. Now it''s the time when the capital can''t be turned around. In fact, I knew about Wu Tong from the beginning, but he promised to help me receive an advertisement, so I didn''t know!"


    Speaking of this, Dong Xiaoli finally couldn''t go on. Then she took out a small box from her pocket, red suede: "this is the earring you gave me. Give it back to you!"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1288

    "You are short of money, tell me! I didn''t tell you that I have money, doesn''t mean I don''t have money, OK Wang Xiaogang sat up straight, and his voice was raised several degrees.


    "Xiao Gang, don''t say it. I''m sorry. In fact, you don''t have to give me such a valuable gift. Although I really like it, it''s too expensive for us to afford it!" Dong Xiaoli put the small box beside the bed and finally relaxed a lot.


    When Suk listens to this conversation, it seems that Wang Xiaogang has shaped himself into a poor man, but he doesn''t reveal his details to Dong Xiaoli. How can he be a bit of a private visitor and pretend to be a scholar in distress.


    In terms of Wang Xiaogang''s family conditions, maybe there is nothing in Yanjing, but in Weihai, it is also a rich family. His father is in the wood business, and the company has abundant funds. Take Wang Xiaogang''s own private money, which is estimated by Suk to be more than 100000 yuan.


    But the play between the prince and Cinderella failed. If Wang Xiaogang had let Dong Xiaoli know her family background before, it would never have happened like this.


    "I''m leaving now. The entertainment industry is not suitable for me, but I want to tell you, thank you for spending so many wonderful days with me!" With these words, Dong Xiaoli stood up and laughed very easily, but the tears in her eyes fell directly.


    "Xiao Li!" Wang Xiaogang jumps out of bed and grabs Dong Xiaoli''s arm directly. But he has a bone fracture in his leg. He goes to the toilet with the help of Suke or a nurse. Suddenly, his legs hurt and he is about to fall down.


    Dong Xiaoli naturally hugs Wang Xiaogang, so scared that she turns pale and quickly helps him to the bed.


    "How are you? Do you want to call a doctor? " Dong Xiaoli''s nervous voice became sharp and her face turned white, but Wang Xiaogang ignored her and hugged her hard: "Xiao Li, don''t go, I will help you with anything!" [


    got it! Suk felt as if he had seen Qiongyao''s play, and immediately felt that it was obviously inappropriate to stay here. He could not tell whether Dong Xiaoli was true or false, but he had no right to question others. After all, he was just a spectator.


    Stand up and walk straight out, leaving space for the two.


    Going out of the hospital, the mood didn''t get better because of watching a Qiongyao opera. Instead, there was a kind of tangle. He didn''t think about what kind of person Dong Xiaoli was. Just from this one-on-one love, Suk felt that he was a failure.


    Walking on the street at will, there are a lot of people on the street. They don''t stay at home because of the cold weather. The traffic in Yanjing is really too busy. There are lots of cars on the street.


    Fortunately, it''s not the center of the city. Otherwise, I''m afraid what I see is endless traffic jams. Suk''s hands are in his pockets, and it''s easy to walk. Unconsciously, he''s a long way away from the hospital.


    Everyone has their own business. Some people go shopping in high spirits, and some are in a hurry. This is everyone''s life. Suk is walking aimlessly in order to get rid of his mood. However, in a coffee shop called carving time, a sitting woman is looking outside.


    Some people pursue a lively environment, while others enjoy a moment of peace. This is how this woman looks out with her chin in her arms.


    There are not many customers in the coffee shop. The geographical location here is not the most prosperous area, but it has its own characteristics, so that all the people who come here are regular customers. Some people even cross half of the city just to sit here.


    The coffee in front of the woman wafts out a strong aroma, curling up. On the table is a comic book. If someone walks by, he will recognize it as the pirate king, which is said to be one of the three most popular novels of migrant workers.


    But this woman''s temperament is contrary to this cartoon. She is quiet and elegant. She has a good quality with her windbreaker on one chair and a light gray sweater.


    Long hair straight black, white complexion, that pair of eyes is very bright, nose high, lips with luster, slender fingers on the comic book, it seems that there is a guy named Luffy, is shouting: I want to be the man of the pirate king!


    But she is absent-minded to the outside. This indifferent attitude makes her show an amazing temperament from the inside out. Of course, she is not alone in the coffee shop. Two men in black suits in the corner are very serious. If you look carefully, you can see the air earphone hanging in their ears.


    A woman looks out, which is her favorite way of rest. When she looks at all kinds of people walking in front of her, her heart will be very relaxed, and her brain will be much more relaxed.


    Suddenly, a man came into her sight. The beige windbreaker should be a new Burberry style. It fits him very well. However, the man looked young and seemed to be thinking about something. He suddenly stopped and took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket.


    The woman who has always been extremely disgusted with the smell of smoke suddenly feels that this beautiful young man seems to have many stories and ordinary actions. After lighting the smoke, he spits out a mouthful of smoke and looks up at the sky. [


    What''s in the sky? In addition to the haze, there seems to be no scenery, even the sun is hiding in the clouds, but this person is so natural to become the focus of her eyes.Suk stood on the street, spitting out a mouthful of smoke, and seemed to express his depressed mood. His irritable mood seemed to be much less. He didn''t know where he was now. He subconsciously looked around and looked up at the road signs on the road.


    There was a constant roar of cars in my ears. Suddenly I felt a little uneasy. This kind of omen came in a hurry, like something dangerous was coming.


    What''s wrong? Suk''s eyes suddenly become sharp, observing the surrounding movement, completely subconsciously saw a mother and son across the road, young mother riding an electric car, behind a little boy who seems to be five or six years old.


    The boy is holding a transformer toy in his hand. It seems that he is simulating the flying state of the transformer. He is flying back and forth in the air with the transformer. He has a lot of fun, but the range of action is getting larger and larger.


    "Be careful!" Suk suddenly yelled, because he had seen the young mother want to pass by the side in order to avoid the car parked illegally in front of him. At this time, the little boy lost his balance and suddenly fell from the back seat of the electric car, which already had a black car running fast, less than five meters away.


    At the foot of Suk, he used the method of flying over the eaves and walking over the wall subconsciously. He rushed to the middle of the road and grabbed the little boy. Then there was the sharp sound of car horn and brake.


    "Bang!" Suk just jumped up and wanted to rush to the side of the road, but it was too late. Even though the black car behind him braked, it still hit him.


    "Damn it Suk was so rude in his heart that he had never been hit by a car. As soon as his brain reacted, he felt his body suddenly fly up, subconsciously protecting the little boy in his arms, and his back brain suddenly hit the front windshield of the car.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1289

    At this question, all the girls in the room began to cry. As expected, their families were not here, and they were all abducted and sold. Of course, those who are in the eye of the abductor are all beautiful.


    After confirming the fact that she was abducted, Miss Chu immediately reduced her doubts about Huang e''s strange behavior. Maybe it was a panic after she was very sad. The two have been placed in the same place by abductors, the man has been naked, and they stay together Maybe two people really have some secrets, that''s what they should be. It''s not easy for girls to keep a clean reputation. We should cover it up for others.


    Therefore, when Chu Suzhen led these girls out of the house, she even felt that Shidai in the hospital was very furtive when talking with Huang E. for example, when she appeared, Huang e would try to keep away from each other and deliberately keep a distance She pretended to be invisible.


    The tragic situation in the hospital immediately made the girls vomit. Seeing that they vomited more than they did, Miss Chu was in a slightly better mood. She cried out: "when Lang Jun, you take care of these awakened girls. I''ll wake up the rest of the children. "


    Shi Chuang nodded, but he didn''t say anything. Huang e quickly interrupted: "sister Chu, don''t worry. I''ll gather them all into the main room. Go and do something."


    Miss Chu leads her servants into another room. When she enters the room, she thinks of those girls who have just woken up. When she sees the scene in the yard, she is just as scared as she is. But Huang e, how can she be so calm all the time? Miss Chu couldn''t stop muttering in her heart: "at this young age, goblins are like goblins! In such a tragic scene, even the man in Shi yamen was breathtaking, but she was able to talk with others in a calm manner. She didn''t know what kind of family could raise such a Daji? "


    After walking for several rooms in a row, the abducted girl had awakened, and she went into the last room. In this kind of back and forth, every time she came out of the door and came back to the courtyard, she was always frightened and vomited by the tragedy in the garden. She couldn''t help her legs softening and wanted to escape from the courtyard. But she is still running, to save those women who were dazed.


    She was very dedicated to her duties when she ran around the houses. He didn''t know where to find a red tassel gun. He stood guard in the yard with a long gun.


    What''s more amazing is that even Shi yamen refused to step into the hospital again on the pretext of resettling her companions. Huang e, the little girl, didn''t care about the corpses everywhere and the heavy blood. She always held Shi Chuan''s free left hand and talked with Shi Chuan without a word.


    The two talked intermittently. When they saw someone in the hospital, Huang e stopped the conversation vigilantly and gave a smile to the comer. She was always slow in her reaction. Miss Chu didn''t care about it. She just wanted to wake up all the girls as soon as possible, and then Get out of the yard.


    The servant went to fetch water again. While waiting for the cold water, Miss Chu anxiously walked back and forth in the room. By chance, she heard a few words floating in her voice: "your (lie) words sound like..."


    Miss Chu stopped quickly, but her voice could not be heard any more. She hesitated for a moment. She went to the window and looked out through the crack of the window.


    The Taoist temple has money, and the windows are pasted with silk rather than paper. The silk can''t be broken. Miss Chu can only look out through the crack of the window. She can only see their mouths open and close, but she can''t hear anything.


    Miss Chu recalled that as one of the most talented women in Haizhou City, she had read a lot of miscellaneous books, and had a little knowledge of the rumors about drum gallery and echo wall. After a little consideration, she began to trace back along the path she had just taken. When she came to a certain place in the house, another sentence came to her ears, which was Huang e''s voice: "I love you very much Only in this way can we... "


    Miss Chu moved her body a little, her ears only changed a few centimeters, and she couldn''t hear anything.


    Miss Chu stood in the same place, moving her ears left and right, adjusting her body posture. After a while, the little girl''s voice came back to her ears. The voice was subtle, like someone whispering in her ear You promised, you promised to take care of me God sent you to save me, you can''t leave Behind my back, I prayed to the god Buddha countless times, but I didn''t expect that there was a God in the first three feet. You really came, and all the abductors were punished... "


    At this moment, the voice suddenly stopped. Miss Chu quickly went to the door and saw the servant coming with a bucket.


    In the last room, there were three girls lying. Miss Chu seemed absent-minded when she was doing things. Fortunately, after a long time of practice, she was already familiar with her hands. When she mechanically rescued the three girls and led the three children to the hospital, her clothes had disappeared. At the door of the main room, Huang e took a girl''s hand and sat on the threshold chatting. That girl was all the abducted girls Among them, the youngest is the seven or eight year old girl Chu Suzhen once held.


    Without waiting for Miss Chu to ask, Huang e immediately explained, "when Dalang went to take a bath, his blood was scarred. He was uncomfortable and smelly. I asked him to change into new clothes."


    At the end of the speech, he came out wearing a very inappropriate and funny suit with an account book in his hand: "found it. Found it. This is their account book. All the abducted girls are recorded. We can check it according to the account book."After a pause, Shidai said regretfully, "it''s a pity that they are all recorded in code language, which needs to be deciphered."


    Miss Chu''s eyes brightened: "really, great. Let me have a look."


    When Huang e rushed, she put on a wave: "Dalao, you are wearing the wrong clothes. Squat down and I''ll give you Shun Yi Shun."


    When she comes to her, she squats down and asks Huang e to tidy up. With her other hand, she hands the account book to miss Chu.


    Miss Chu took it and found that it was all incomprehensible words, such as "Renshen Yimao Bingwu Wuchen Huainan East Huangzhou Yangluo huanger..."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Time, place, handler, number of abducted girls, how much to pay for handler, where to pick up along the way, and how much to spend - these are the only things to be recorded in the account book. You can figure them out one by one, and then check the date and location of the girl''s disappearance. You can immediately find out where their hometown is."


    Miss Chu sighed: "well, I can help these children find their relatives."


    Chu Suzhen is so happy because most people don''t know geography these days. In this era, maps are state military secrets, not to mention ordinary people, even officials, who are not at a certain administrative level can not see maps.


    For the common people, it''s very good that many people can know the name of their hometown and the famous county nearby. Parents'' names are even more taboo for their children. As a younger generation, they can''t say the name all their life. Even when they meet the same characters in the scientific examination, they have to lack a pen in writing to show their filial piety.


    When she woke up the girls just now, Miss Chu had questioned them one by one. Sure enough, most of the girls couldn''t name their father. The youngest girl, who was seven or eight years old, didn''t even know her surname. She only knew her name was maid Niang (huanniang).


    Now with this account book, even if the abducted girls can''t say the name of their hometown or the street where their parents live, they can roughly infer the location of their abduction by looking back at the date of their disappearance.


    Chu Suzhen counted and looked up in surprise: "Eighteen girls are recorded here, but there are nineteen children in the yard. What''s the matter? One is missing - no, two. Shidalang, your name is not in the booklet?"


    PS: please collect and recommend! New books need a lot of support!

 Chapter 1290

    Lu Nan looks at Su Xiaoluo with great worry. Can she single out the brothers and sisters of the Song family?


    Jin Yubin also looked back at a man and a woman who had been "treated" by Su Xiaoluo with narrow Danfeng eyes.


    "Lemon and apple juice, brother, what do you say?" Lu Nan and Jin Yubin are ignored by song Zhixin.


    Song Yanmo nodded behind him.


    Su Xiaoluo face with a fake smile, "today''s apple is a little sour, it doesn''t matter?"


    The invitation sent to the door is rejected by Dai Yicheng, and song Zhixin is not sad.


    I saw her gentle smile a coagulation, fleeting, unable to capture, "it doesn''t matter."


    "Then put some sugar in it."


    Su Xiaoluo makes the decision without authorization. With a look in his eyes, Jin Yubin understands and is about to cut the fruit. Song Zhixin suddenly smiles and asks, "Xiaoluo, can I drink the juice you squeezed yourself?"


    Good song Zhixin!


    Su Xiaoluo wants to give her another round of applause, right? Good!


    Taking the fruit knife in Jin Yubin''s hand, Su Xiaoluo plays up and down. There are many lemons and few apples. When she puts them into the juicer, Su Xiaoluo smiles.


    Jin Yubin is worthy of being Su Xiaoluo''s right-hand shop assistant. She covers Su Xiaoluo in the whole process. No one can see how she squeezes juice.


    Two cups of lemon and apple juice are placed in front of song Yanmo and song Zhixin, and Su Xiaoluo makes it all at once.


    "Twenty two dollars in all."


    Song Yan Mo Leng next, silently took out a purse out of a hundred, "don''t change."


    "I''m sorry, representative song. The shop doesn''t accept tips. Go out and turn left and go straight for 500 meters. There''s a nightclub where customers like you are welcome."


    Song Yanmo''s face changed slightly, and he said with a smirk, "look, landlady Su is in a bad mood today, because she saw us?"


    "Brother, don''t talk. Xiao Luo is not such a person." Song Zhixin''s weakness makes people feel pity, as if she really blames song Yanmo.


    Isn''t it just sarcasm? When she can''t hear Su Xiaoluo?


    Su Xiaoluo was not polite to those with different appearances. She said half true and half false, "representative song is right. I feel sick when I see your brother and sister."


    Lu Nan couldn''t help laughing with a light cough.


    Jin Yubin and the brothers and sisters of the Song family are not familiar at all, and they have nothing to hide. They laugh happily.


    "Fruit juice can be taken out. The store doesn''t require you to finish it in the store. If you want to sit down and have a chat, I think you''d better change places. My place is too small."


    After that, he glanced at Song Zhixin''s wheelchair, one of which occupied two people''s positions.


    It''s so obvious that song Zhixin is not a vegetarian. "Xiaoluo, I have an appointment with Yicheng to meet here, so I want to wait for him here, OK?"


    People are invincible!


    Dai Yicheng clearly refused her!


    What happened to her after she left the hotel?


    Whether song Zhixin''s words are true or false, Su Xiaoluo admits in disguise that she still cares if she refuses.


    I''m going to stay up to the end.


    "Yes!" Su Xiaoluo pointed to the side table, "just sit there. It''s more spacious."


    Song Yanmo and song Zhixin take the juice in the past and stare at Su Xiaoluo.


    Song Yanmo was surprised that Su Xiaoluo was so aggressive today.


    Song Zhixin was surprised how Su Xiaoluo''s aura could be so powerful today.


    Brother and sister have their own thoughts.


    Put on airs


    Song Zhixin lips slightly pursed, disdain snigger, thinking how to enrage Su Xiaoluo, and then let her out of the fruit house.


    Dai Yicheng won''t come. If a lie has already been told, it''s better for Su Xiaoluo to hurt her by mistake, then he can cry in front of Dai Yicheng.


    "Xiaoluo..." Song Zhixin called softly, "can I have a chat with you?"


    Jin Yubin pulls Su Xiaoluo and sees that song Zhixin is not good at it. He sees more of this green tea whore.


    Lu Nan also secretly shakes his head, song Zhixin''s evil, he can not listen to Tian Maomao nagging, also afraid of Su Xiaoluo suffer.


    Su Xiaoluo shrugs and smiles. Her clear eyes seem to be able to talk. It''s OK. Don''t worry about me. Song Zhixin can''t do anything about me!


    Then walk out of the counter to song Zhixin.


    But we have to guard against her.


    Standing half a meter away from her, Su Xiaoluo moved her lips. "What does Mr. Song want to talk to me about?"


    "How have you been, Xiao Luo?" With so many eyes watching, song Zhixin must act like a white lotus. No matter what kind of smelly face Su Xiaoluo puts on, she will treat each other with a smile.


    "Very good."


    "It''s hard to open this fruit house."


    "Make do."


    "I hear it''s moving here."


    "Yes."


    "Then you..." Song Zhixin deliberately prolongs the ending, and her eyes are full of schadenfreude. Su Xiaoluo, it''s time for you to work around again.Su Xiaoluo lightly a smile, "ordered a bigger shop, more prosperous than the commercial street."


    Song Zhixin''s nails into the palm, sighed: "in fact, I also want to open a shop like this, but I''m afraid I''m too hard."


    Su Xiaoluo nodded and followed song Zhixin''s words, "he cares about you."


    "But this kind of care makes me feel so stressed. I think of everything for my sake and arrange everything. I feel useless."


    Provocative eyes swept Su Xiaoluo, "he has to accompany me to do rehabilitation training in his busy schedule. I feel sad to see him so tired and hard."


    Song Yanmo can''t listen any more. Even if song Zhixin is her sister, is it really good to poke Su Xiaoluo''s scar with Dai Yicheng?


    But Su Xiaoluo is nothing in general, Dai Yicheng in her eyes is like a person who has nothing to do with her, "no one forced him, he is willing."


    "Yes, Yicheng told me the same thing. He was willing to do anything for me."


    Ha ha


    Su Xiaoluo smile, smile can''t restrain, "Song teacher, I really envy you!"


    Hate, Su Xiaoluo! Song Zhixin is more and more proud, "what can I admire about this, aren''t you?"


    Glancing at Lu Nan and Jin Yubin behind Su Xiaoluo, it seems that Su Xiaoluo''s life away from Jianghai is also very colorful, with two handsome men escorting her. She can be as happy as she wants.


    Song Zhixin pondered and covered her lips with a light smile, and said: "Xiao Luo, I think I still want to advise you that it''s not good to step on two boats."


    The spearhead not only points at her, but also carries Lu Nan and Jin Yubin?


    Song Zhixin, you are playing a little too big!


    "Mr. Song, I also advise you."


    "Yes?" Song Zhixin doesn''t pay attention to Su Xiaoluo at all. What can you say? It''s just my loser.


    Su Xiaoluo Yingying a smile, also like song Zhixin general, "show love, die fast!"


    "You Song Zhixin showed her eyebrows and said, "say it again?"


    [author''s digression]: = = = = = = = = = = =


    will small cities fall from the sky? He will help green tea. Is Xinhe xiaoluoluo?

 Chapter 1291

    At this question, all the girls in the room began to cry. As expected, their families were not here, and they were all abducted and sold. Of course, those who are in the eye of the abductor are all beautiful.


    After confirming the fact that she was abducted, Miss Chu immediately reduced her doubts about Huang e''s strange behavior. Maybe it was a panic after she was very sad. The two have been placed in the same place by abductors, the man has been naked, and they stay together Maybe two people really have some secrets, that''s what they should be. It''s not easy for girls to keep a clean reputation. We should cover it up for others.


    Therefore, when Chu Suzhen led these girls out of the house, she even felt that Shidai in the hospital was very furtive when talking with Huang E. for example, when she appeared, Huang e would try to keep away from each other and deliberately keep a distance She pretended to be invisible.


    The tragic situation in the hospital immediately made the girls vomit. Seeing that they vomited more than they did, Miss Chu was in a slightly better mood. She cried out: "when Lang Jun, you take care of these awakened girls. I''ll wake up the rest of the children. "


    Shi Chuang nodded, but he didn''t say anything. Huang e quickly interrupted: "sister Chu, don''t worry. I''ll gather them all into the main room. Go and do something."


    Miss Chu leads her servants into another room. When she enters the room, she thinks of those girls who have just woken up. When she sees the scene in the yard, she is just as scared as she is. But Huang e, how can she be so calm all the time? Miss Chu couldn''t stop muttering in her heart: "at this young age, goblins are like goblins! In such a tragic scene, even the man in Shi yamen was breathtaking, but she was able to talk with others in a calm manner. She didn''t know what kind of family could raise such a Daji? "


    After walking for several rooms in a row, the abducted girl had awakened, and she went into the last room. In this kind of back and forth, every time she came out of the door and came back to the courtyard, she was always frightened and vomited by the tragedy in the garden. She couldn''t help her legs softening and wanted to escape from the courtyard. But she is still running, to save those women who were dazed.


    She was very dedicated to her duties when she ran around the houses. He didn''t know where to find a red tassel gun. He stood guard in the yard with a long gun.


    What''s more amazing is that even Shi yamen refused to step into the hospital again on the pretext of resettling her companions. Huang e, the little girl, didn''t care about the corpses everywhere and the heavy blood. She always held Shi Chuan''s free left hand and talked with Shi Chuan without a word.


    The two talked intermittently. When they saw someone in the hospital, Huang e stopped the conversation vigilantly and gave a smile to the comer. She was always slow in her reaction. Miss Chu didn''t care about it. She just wanted to wake up all the girls as soon as possible, and then Get out of the yard.


    The servant went to fetch water again. While waiting for the cold water, Miss Chu anxiously walked back and forth in the room. By chance, she heard a few words floating in her voice: "your (lie) words sound like..."


    Miss Chu stopped quickly, but her voice could not be heard any more. She hesitated for a moment. She went to the window and looked out through the crack of the window.


    The Taoist temple has money, and the windows are pasted with silk rather than paper. The silk can''t be broken. Miss Chu can only look out through the crack of the window. She can only see their mouths open and close, but she can''t hear anything.


    Miss Chu recalled that as one of the most talented women in Haizhou City, she had read a lot of miscellaneous books, and had a little knowledge of the rumors about drum gallery and echo wall. After a little consideration, she began to trace back along the path she had just taken. When she came to a certain place in the house, another sentence came to her ears, which was Huang e''s voice: "I love you very much Only in this way can we... "


    Miss Chu moved her body a little, her ears only changed a few centimeters, and she couldn''t hear anything.


    Miss Chu stood in the same place, moving her ears left and right, adjusting her body posture. After a while, the little girl''s voice came back to her ears. The voice was subtle, like someone whispering in her ear You promised, you promised to take care of me God sent you to save me, you can''t leave Behind my back, I prayed to the god Buddha countless times, but I didn''t expect that there was a God in the first three feet. You really came, and all the abductors were punished... "


    At this moment, the voice suddenly stopped. Miss Chu quickly went to the door and saw the servant coming with a bucket.


    In the last room, there were three girls lying. Miss Chu seemed absent-minded when she was doing things. Fortunately, after a long time of practice, she was already familiar with her hands. When she mechanically rescued the three girls and led the three children to the hospital, her clothes had disappeared. At the door of the main room, Huang e took a girl''s hand and sat on the threshold chatting. That girl was all the abducted girls Among them, the youngest is the seven or eight year old girl Chu Suzhen once held.


    Without waiting for Miss Chu to ask, Huang e immediately explained, "when Dalang went to take a bath, his blood was scarred. He was uncomfortable and smelly. I asked him to change into new clothes."


    At the end of the speech, he came out wearing a very inappropriate and funny suit with an account book in his hand: "found it. Found it. This is their account book. All the abducted girls are recorded. We can check it according to the account book."After a pause, Shidai said regretfully, "it''s a pity that they are all recorded in code language, which needs to be deciphered."


    Miss Chu''s eyes brightened: "really, great. Let me have a look."


    When Huang e rushed, she put on a wave: "Dalao, you are wearing the wrong clothes. Squat down and I''ll give you Shun Yi Shun."


    When she comes to her, she squats down and asks Huang e to tidy up. With her other hand, she hands the account book to miss Chu.


    Miss Chu took it and found that it was all incomprehensible words, such as "Renshen Yimao Bingwu Wuchen Huainan East Huangzhou Yangluo huanger..."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Time, place, handler, number of abducted girls, how much to pay for handler, where to pick up along the way, and how much to spend - these are the only things to be recorded in the account book. You can figure them out one by one, and then check the date and location of the girl''s disappearance. You can immediately find out where their hometown is."


    Miss Chu sighed: "well, I can help these children find their relatives."


    Chu Suzhen is so happy because most people don''t know geography these days. In this era, maps are state military secrets, not to mention ordinary people, even officials, who are not at a certain administrative level can not see maps.


    For the common people, it''s very good that many people can know the name of their hometown and the famous county nearby. Parents'' names are even more taboo for their children. As a younger generation, they can''t say the name all their life. Even when they meet the same characters in the scientific examination, they have to lack a pen in writing to show their filial piety.


    When she woke up the girls just now, Miss Chu had questioned them one by one. Sure enough, most of the girls couldn''t name their father. The youngest girl, who was seven or eight years old, didn''t even know her surname. She only knew her name was maid Niang (huanniang).


    Now with this account book, even if the abducted girls can''t say the name of their hometown or the street where their parents live, they can roughly infer the location of their abduction by looking back at the date of their disappearance.


    Chu Suzhen counted and looked up in surprise: "Eighteen girls are recorded here, but there are nineteen children in the yard. What''s the matter? One is missing - no, two. Shidalang, your name is not in the booklet?"


    PS: please collect and recommend! New books need a lot of support!

 Chapter 1292

    At this question, all the girls in the room began to cry. As expected, their families were not here, and they were all abducted and sold. Of course, those who are in the eye of the abductor are all beautiful.


    After confirming the fact that she was abducted, Miss Chu immediately reduced her doubts about Huang e''s strange behavior. Maybe it was a panic after she was very sad. The two have been placed in the same place by abductors, the man has been naked, and they stay together Maybe two people really have some secrets, that''s what they should be. It''s not easy for girls to keep a clean reputation. We should cover it up for others.


    Therefore, when Chu Suzhen led these girls out of the house, she even felt that Shidai in the hospital was very furtive when talking with Huang E. for example, when she appeared, Huang e would try to keep away from each other and deliberately keep a distance She pretended to be invisible.


    The tragic situation in the hospital immediately made the girls vomit. Seeing that they vomited more than they did, Miss Chu was in a slightly better mood. She cried out: "when Lang Jun, you take care of these awakened girls. I''ll wake up the rest of the children. "


    Shi Chuang nodded, but he didn''t say anything. Huang e quickly interrupted: "sister Chu, don''t worry. I''ll gather them all into the main room. Go and do something."


    Miss Chu leads her servants into another room. When she enters the room, she thinks of those girls who have just woken up. When she sees the scene in the yard, she is just as scared as she is. But Huang e, how can she be so calm all the time? Miss Chu couldn''t stop muttering in her heart: "at this young age, goblins are like goblins! In such a tragic scene, even the man in Shi yamen was breathtaking, but she was able to talk with others in a calm manner. She didn''t know what kind of family could raise such a Daji? "


    After walking for several rooms in a row, the abducted girl had awakened, and she went into the last room. In this kind of back and forth, every time she came out of the door and came back to the courtyard, she was always frightened and vomited by the tragedy in the garden. She couldn''t help her legs softening and wanted to escape from the courtyard. But she is still running, to save those women who were dazed.


    She was very dedicated to her duties when she ran around the houses. He didn''t know where to find a red tassel gun. He stood guard in the yard with a long gun.


    What''s more amazing is that even Shi yamen refused to step into the hospital again on the pretext of resettling her companions. Huang e, the little girl, didn''t care about the corpses everywhere and the heavy blood. She always held Shi Chuan''s free left hand and talked with Shi Chuan without a word.


    The two talked intermittently. When they saw someone in the hospital, Huang e stopped the conversation vigilantly and gave a smile to the comer. She was always slow in her reaction. Miss Chu didn''t care about it. She just wanted to wake up all the girls as soon as possible, and then Get out of the yard.


    The servant went to fetch water again. While waiting for the cold water, Miss Chu anxiously walked back and forth in the room. By chance, she heard a few words floating in her voice: "your (lie) words sound like..."


    Miss Chu stopped quickly, but her voice could not be heard any more. She hesitated for a moment. She went to the window and looked out through the crack of the window.


    The Taoist temple has money, and the windows are pasted with silk rather than paper. The silk can''t be broken. Miss Chu can only look out through the crack of the window. She can only see their mouths open and close, but she can''t hear anything.


    Miss Chu recalled that as one of the most talented women in Haizhou City, she had read a lot of miscellaneous books, and had a little knowledge of the rumors about drum gallery and echo wall. After a little consideration, she began to trace back along the path she had just taken. When she came to a certain place in the house, another sentence came to her ears, which was Huang e''s voice: "I love you very much Only in this way can we... "


    Miss Chu moved her body a little, her ears only changed a few centimeters, and she couldn''t hear anything.


    Miss Chu stood in the same place, moving her ears left and right, adjusting her body posture. After a while, the little girl''s voice came back to her ears. The voice was subtle, like someone whispering in her ear You promised, you promised to take care of me God sent you to save me, you can''t leave Behind my back, I prayed to the god Buddha countless times, but I didn''t expect that there was a God in the first three feet. You really came, and all the abductors were punished... "


    At this moment, the voice suddenly stopped. Miss Chu quickly went to the door and saw the servant coming with a bucket.


    In the last room, there were three girls lying. Miss Chu seemed absent-minded when she was doing things. Fortunately, after a long time of practice, she was already familiar with her hands. When she mechanically rescued the three girls and led the three children to the hospital, her clothes had disappeared. At the door of the main room, Huang e took a girl''s hand and sat on the threshold chatting. That girl was all the abducted girls Among them, the youngest is the seven or eight year old girl Chu Suzhen once held.


    Without waiting for Miss Chu to ask, Huang e immediately explained, "when Dalang went to take a bath, his blood was scarred. He was uncomfortable and smelly. I asked him to change into new clothes."


    At the end of the speech, he came out wearing a very inappropriate and funny suit with an account book in his hand: "found it. Found it. This is their account book. All the abducted girls are recorded. We can check it according to the account book."After a pause, Shidai said regretfully, "it''s a pity that they are all recorded in code language, which needs to be deciphered."


    Miss Chu''s eyes brightened: "really, great. Let me have a look."


    When Huang e rushed, she put on a wave: "Dalao, you are wearing the wrong clothes. Squat down and I''ll give you Shun Yi Shun."


    When she comes to her, she squats down and asks Huang e to tidy up. With her other hand, she hands the account book to miss Chu.


    Miss Chu took it and found that it was all incomprehensible words, such as "Renshen Yimao Bingwu Wuchen Huainan East Huangzhou Yangluo huanger..."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Time, place, handler, number of abducted girls, how much to pay for handler, where to pick up along the way, and how much to spend - these are the only things to be recorded in the account book. You can figure them out one by one, and then check the date and location of the girl''s disappearance. You can immediately find out where their hometown is."


    Miss Chu sighed: "well, I can help these children find their relatives."


    Chu Suzhen is so happy because most people don''t know geography these days. In this era, maps are state military secrets, not to mention ordinary people, even officials, who are not at a certain administrative level can not see maps.


    For the common people, it''s very good that many people can know the name of their hometown and the famous county nearby. Parents'' names are even more taboo for their children. As a younger generation, they can''t say the name all their life. Even when they meet the same characters in the scientific examination, they have to lack a pen in writing to show their filial piety.


    When she woke up the girls just now, Miss Chu had questioned them one by one. Sure enough, most of the girls couldn''t name their father. The youngest girl, who was seven or eight years old, didn''t even know her surname. She only knew her name was maid Niang (huanniang).


    Now with this account book, even if the abducted girls can''t say the name of their hometown or the street where their parents live, they can roughly infer the location of their abduction by looking back at the date of their disappearance.


    Chu Suzhen counted and looked up in surprise: "Eighteen girls are recorded here, but there are nineteen children in the yard. What''s the matter? One is missing - no, two. Shidalang, your name is not in the booklet?"


    PS: please collect and recommend! New books need a lot of support!

 Chapter 1293

    It''s not a long street. After all, it''s located on the East China Sea. It seems that it''s far away from the war. At least it''s not the center of the war. So rich people prefer to spend more money on valuables to increase their elegance, while ordinary people prefer to buy more for their life. There are not many people who really buy weapons, so they open their own shops Not a lot.


    Yan state is not like Wei state. Wei people have been trained militarily since childhood, and they are imbued with the idea that Wei people are a superior nation. People''s enthusiasm for weapons and horses is far beyond other countries.


    On the street, there is an open space where idle people usually sit boasting and chatting. Under several towering trees, there are always a group of people sitting. Some small vendors can''t afford to hire a facade, so they squat in this place to set up a stall to sell things. Usually, yamen messengers don''t take charge of it. From these small vendors, they know that they can''t squeeze out any money .


    When Han Qing and Han Mo came here, they saw a big tree full of people. There were three or four people in a big circle. The horse''s voice was very loud. Han Mo knew it was a good horse just by listening to the horse''s voice.


    The crowd cheered from time to time. Obviously, these cheers could not help themselves, which made Han Mo very suspicious and confused. He didn''t know what good program was waiting for him.


    Han Qing with more than ten years of exercise out of good health, very easily for Han Mo squeezed a way, wait for Han Mo drill in, this just found, in the crowd, but there is a person is performing horse skills.


    The horse had a thick mane and shiny black hair all over his body. He was strong and tall. However, on his body, it was a thin little man. He was only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. His skin was dark and rough. He was born in a poor family. At least his clothes were worn by beggars in Donghai city. They were very sloppy and shabby .


    However, this sloppy beggar''s equestrian skill is really amazing. The horse runs forward and backward. Under the control of the beggar, he performs all kinds of super difficult movements, some of which are almost unimaginable. He can even hang his legs on the horse''s neck and stare at the horse, which makes people around laugh, but he can''t help but clap.


    Han Mo doesn''t admire many people in his heart. What he can admire must be his unique attainments and abilities in a certain aspect. This little beggar who performs horse skills really makes Han Mo admire and clap with people.


    Just as people were dazzled and pleasantly surprised, the little man suddenly stopped his horse and fell to the ground with a beautiful turn, then arched his hands to the people around him.


    At this time, Han Mo saw the beggar''s face clearly. There was no expression on his angular face, just like a rock. Even in the dark eyes, there was no emotion, giving people a feeling of coldness.


    He thought that after the beggar handed over his hand, he would come to ask for a reward. But different from what he thought, the beggar seemed to be very clumsy. After bowing his hand, he turned back, picked up a bamboo hat from the ground and held it in his hand. Then he went to the crowd and looked at the guests in front of him with a little expectation. That was to hope that he could get some money.


    Nowadays, everyone is willing to move forward in the business of making a living, but they can''t avoid paying for it. As soon as the beggars pick up their hats, many people disperse. When the beggars reach out their hats to ask for money, everyone''s excitement immediately subsides. After all, the people in Donghai city are far from rich, and they are reluctant to eat Wear, where are willing to embrace the money to reward people.


    The beggar turned around and got no more than ten copper coins.


    "How much is your horse for, trainer?" A childe who seemed to be a bit rich said, "you make a price and I''ll pay for it."


    The beggar still shakes his head with no expression. He just holds his hat and turns around the few people left. Finally he comes to Han Mo and pokes out his hat.


    His face was dark with withered yellow, his body was thin, he seemed to be malnourished, his forehead was slightly raised, his appearance was very ordinary, and he would not attract anyone''s attention even if he was thrown in a crowd.


    Han Mo asked with a smile: "you are a good man, and you have a lot of skills. It''s shameful to ask for money in the street?"


    The beggar raised his head, glanced at Han Mo, and his voice was as cold as ice: "I work hard, and the money I get is not shameful!"


    "Good!" Han Mo said with a smile: "interesting, interesting." Just as he was about to touch the silver, he suddenly thought that all his money had just been given to manager Han, so he said to Han Qing, "give him all the silver you''ve brought!"


    Han Qing was stunned, but soon "touched" one or two pieces of silver and said, "young master, that''s all." Put it in the beggar''s hat.


    The beggar didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the yin-yang stick in Han Mo''s hand. His eyebrows beat slightly and turned away.


    "Young master, why did you give him so much silver?" Han Qing asked in a low voice.


    Han Mo held his chin and said, "he''s a man of backbone. I''m afraid he''s in trouble when he''s mixed up like this. Maybe one or two silver can help him." But I was thinking about whether to take the beggar back to the house. After all, there are few horse trainers with such amazing skills. It''s also a great idea to take him back to teach him how to practice equestrian skills.He was about to go up and invite the beggar to the restaurant, but someone behind him called, "here comes the head of Huang ban!"


    The onlookers quickly dodged, and there were only a few people left at this time.


    Han Mo has a sneer on his lips. Huang Bantou is the guard of Donghai government. He can be regarded as a confidant of Donghai Sheriff Xiao Muzan. He was brought by Xiao Muzan from Yanjing when he took office.


    Han Mo pulls Han Qing''s clothes. They go to the back of the big tree and look into the distance. Huang Bantou is wearing soap clothes, leading three or four yamchas with killing sticks to come here.


    A kind-hearted man in the crowd whispered to the beggar, "horse trainer, hurry up and ride away. I can''t go any longer."


    The beggar was packing. When he heard the cry, he turned around and gave a smile to the person who reminded him. His cold face was much softer because of the smile.


    The beggar packed up his things, and Huang Bangtou had already led people to the place. Several yamen messengers immediately surrounded the beggar and laughed.


    Huang Bantou was carrying a knife around his waist. He walked three steps and swayed two steps. His eyes were staring at the horse, full of greed.


    After all, he is a man who has seen the world. At a glance, he can see that this horse is a genuine Wei horse, and it is the top grade of Wei''s horses. Its footwork and speed are superb. When it comes to the horse market, even if it is sold at a low price, it can be worth two or three hundred taels of silver, which is a big treasure.


    "Where are you from?" Huang Bantou glanced at the beggar and asked faintly.


    The beggar is still like a rock, his face is not half silk expression, light tunnel: "Wei!"


    "I knew you were from the state of Wei!" Huang Bantou sneered: "the old boots on your feet are only used by Wei people."


    The boots on the beggars'' feet are very broken, but they are very different from those of Yan kingdom. Apart from being tall and deep, the most obvious thing is that there is a curved roll behind the boots, just like the moon, which looks quite beautiful.


    Huang Bantou looked at the beggar again and then continued to ask, "what are you doing in Donghai County?"


    "Make a living!"


    "Make a living?" Huang Bantou sneered: "Wei Guo can''t live any longer?"


    The beggar raised his head, eyebrow angle slightly a tight, light way: "my Lord, I violated what Yan law?"


    Huang Bangtou held the handle of the knife and said in a cold voice, "you are a man of the state of Wei, dressed in rags, but you have such a good horse. What do you want in Donghai County? Hehe, isn''t it the spy of Wei state? I heard that there was a Yamen in the state of Wei called "black flag". The members of the black flag Department are all over the world. They inquire about other countries'' intelligence and undermine the order of other countries. I think you are the members of the black flag Department. "


    "I''m not!"


    "No?" Huang ban tou went up to pull the horse. "This has the final say, let''s go, and go to the Yamen with us."


    Before he touched the reins, the horse suddenly gave a loud nose, a long hiss, two front hooves raised, and was about to step down on Huang Bantou.


    Huang Bangtou was surprised. Fortunately, he still had some ability to roll on the spot to avoid the fatal step of the horse. However, just after a heavy rain, the ground was already muddy. As soon as he rolled on the spot, his whole clothes were all muddy. He was not in a mess.


    "Damn it Huang Bangtou became angry: "brothers, beat me the traitor of Wei state!"


    Several yamen messengers answered, rushed to the beggar without hesitation, swung the killing wand, and beat him down. The beggar was like a rock, but he didn''t fight back. He let the killing wand rain down on himself. When he hit down with only a few sticks, the beggar''s forehead was broken, and the blood ran down.


    "Young master!" As soon as Han Qing clenched her fist, she was about to rush over. However, Han Mo pulled her and said in a soft voice, "wait a minute, I''ll see how tolerant this boy is!"

 Chapter 1294

    According to reliable sources, Baowen Weekly''s sales in one day are likely to exceed 400000. Whether the news is true or not, it is enough to prove his popularity.


    In fact, the other 19 authors are also tragic. Under the shadow of Su Shichen, it was completely dark. There are 20 articles in Mingming Baowen weekly, but now it seems that the only one is "the sad one". Almost all the comments and reports are from the heartbreaker, which is sad.


    Of course, it is also beneficial. The names of these 19 authors have successfully made more people realize it.


    The wave of sad people lasted for a long time. When the wave was about to end, suddenly a very unexpected person stood up and commented on this article.


    This person is nalanxifeng. Nalanxifeng is a poetic name. Of course, this is not a poet. Nalan Xifeng is an expert in bioelectronics in China and enjoys high reputation both at home and abroad. Such a heavyweight actually published an article in the magazine to praise the sad man -


    "although I like science fiction, I never like science fiction. For ordinary readers, the author has a good opinion of the future of science fiction The imagination of XingKong is very wonderful, but for me, I can''t help catching the mistakes in the novel every time, which even makes me have no way to calm down and read.


    Recently, two assistants in my research office were discussing the same novel, the sad one, which made me very interested and read it again. I was attracted by the spirit of the protagonist He Xi. More accurately, I was moved and substituted!


    Everyone except his mother didn''t understand him, but He Xi didn''t give up. He still insisted. This reminds me of us. In the minds of ordinary people, when we talk about researchers, we will see the image of dissecting mice in white coats with tools. This image is like our fixed image.


    What some researchers have studied has no effect in this era. At this time, everyone will not understand it, just like He Xi in the article. At that time, the original of micro continuity written by him was useless, but after 150 years, it became the foundation of the unified universe. This is the surname of the times. Researchers are not all geeks of science. Maybe we are a group of sad people like He Xi, sad people on the road of Science.


    After watching this, they are all moved by the great maternal love in the ordinary of the sad one, and inspired by He Xi''s spirit of study.


    The cry of "Mom" and "Mom" after 20 years'' absence is so touching and touching!


    Countless readers have called Su Shichen back to science fiction. Of course, most of them are black fans. There''s no way. After su Shichen finished writing the matrix I hacker mission, he didn''t write it at all


    ["with my IQ of 220, if I can''t deduce these problems, then I''m really living in vain. Let''s introduce it again, Chu Xuan Senior Colonel, before I came here, I should have been in Longyin military base in Yanjing. As China''s military base second only to Longxing, with chuxuan''s step-by-step revelation, Shen Rong felt numb. According to the book, the role of this divine space might be a tool for human evolution. This is really a ring in a ring.


    The setting of the gene lock has been thrown out, and the really wonderful content has just begun. As the plot unfolds step by step, chuxuan''s IQ is fully revealed. Shen Rong is now beginning to believe that chuxuan in this book has an IQ of 220.


    ["it''s really a pity. I said that I would only abandon people who are useless to this team, just like the problem of probability. He is an individual with too low probability, and he failed to pass the test given to him. For Li Shuai Xi, I have done my utmost..."


    ¡­¡­


    "It depends on the situation. If your family name is very important, you will be saved at any cost. If saving you will bring the whole team into danger, you will be abandoned." ]


    these two dialogues can fully see Chu Xuan''s psychology. He thinks everything is comprehensive, and he is really "too handsome" for his practice of giving up his companion without hesitation for the overall situation Yes, there is no mistake. For Shen Rong, he will not be bored with this kind of practice, but he likes it very much. Well, the charm of Chu Xuanchu is infinite, and he conquers a fan.


    "This Chu Xuan is really out of its mouth, out of its mouth. It can design Li Shuai Xi to death. This ability of insight into people''s heart is really terrible!"


    Major Chu''s performance, and the setting of infinite terror, do you think it''s over?


    No, no, this is just the beginning!


    PS: it''s finally done. Thank you for your support. The outbreak will end in three days and will resume in two shifts tomorrow. The update time is around 1 pm and 6 pm. Thank you again for your support.

 Chapter 1295

    East lion eat human abnormal happy, body shape more wanton toward the bodyguard attack.


    "Ha ha Great, great, chilianche is dead, good dead, good dead! " Chilian mountain laughs, isn''t it very fierce? It''s not that it can''t resist the powerful Warcraft.


    "You want to die..." Thunder thunder fire several people angry, holding a long sword on the attack of the last period, not to the side of the Chilian mountain, the sun elephant''s long nose a roll will thunder straight out a few feet away.


    Many bodyguards looked at the dozen huge Warcraft, but they were not strong enough to fight against the enemy.


    "Hissing..."


    "Roar..."


    There was another cry, and people turned their heads and were stunned. Thousands of boa constrictors were trained into one, and the ground was full of colors. When they saw the fear in people''s hearts, the boa constrictors were followed by advanced giant Warcraft, which was more than the number in the field now.


    "My mother."


    "This What''s the situation? It''s terrible... "


    "Are we going to fight against a group of powerful things?"


    "This This... "


    The scene is now out of control. No one has ever seen such a powerful formation. They are all amazed at it.


    So many Warcraft are here to help them?


    "Mother, this is also the Warcraft that aunt Muqin found?" CHILIANSHAN turned to doubt.


    Wang Lan frowned, did not know, xylophone said more than a dozen high-level Warcraft, and a group of birds of primary Warcraft, did not say a group of boa constrictors, and behind dozens of just like high-level Warcraft!


    Xylophone was her playmate when she was a child. Because she married the elders of the dark Warcraft, she could drive many of the dark Warcraft.


    But she felt that these boa constrictors were not like the Warcraft in the dark demon clan, the boa constrictors


    She looked at all heart again jump, if be bitten, will die undoubtedly.


    Bai Bing turns her head and looks at the snake''s bloodthirsty taste. Now it''s not their battlefield, it''s Warcraft to Warcraft.


    "Xiaoyan, stay in the protective cover and don''t come out." Bai Bing raised her eyes and looked at the red spiral in the protective cover. Her eyes were empty and silly. She stared at the east lion in horror.


    Her eyes flashed, and she also looked to the east lion. Her Che won''t die! Absolutely not!


    Bai Yan nods his head honestly. In fact, Bai Yan is very indifferent. He just depends on Bai Bing and acts like a spoiler. Maybe this is the driving force of family affection


    At the same time, thousands of boa constrictors and dozens of Warcraft behind them moved. Just when the guards thought they were attacking them, boa constrictors and Warcraft frantically attacked the guards and other Warcraft in the field


    This scene is a little unspeakable shock. It''s all about strong Warcraft vs. strong Warcraft.


    "Yes Is it for us? "


    "Incredible..."


    "Yes, it seems to help us..."


    "Really help us, good..."


    "Good..."


    After the panic, the soldiers were excited to see the target of Warcraft attack.


    Lei Ming, Lei Huo, Lei Xiao and Lei Yun are all staring at each other. They have never followed Wang Ye in any battle, but today they are so shocked that they can''t even speak.


    Thousands of boa constrictors, dozens of advanced Warcraft against a few advanced Warcraft, the Warcraft roar are earth shaking.


    "Mother This This Warcraft is not ours. " Chilian mountain stares. The battle looks clear at a glance. There are too many boa constrictors. One bite is one''s life.


    Warcraft is too strong, a move is more than a dozen people die, their Warcraft only a few, to say that the previous sure to win, but now it seems, win? Win a fart!


    "Shan''er, take the opportunity to go. If you leave the Castle Peak, you won''t be afraid of no firewood." Wang Lan also saw the urgency of the matter, not sure to win, can''t win to go, when the time comes, take refuge in xylophone, dark Warcraft countless, when the time comes, afraid not to get the imperial city!


    Here, facing the lion in the East, he was so excited that he didn''t seem to kill him. He turned around and went to the middle of the boa constrictor.


    Strong wind swept, white ice murderous transpiration, flying to block the east lion''s road.


    "Your opponent is me!" The cold voice, the ferocious murderous air, the monstrous anger.


    Dark clouds shrouded in the sky, thunder is still rolling in the sky, strong blood gas, overwhelming rolling.


    "Roar..." Stopped the way, east lion a shout, small human also deserve to shout with it, see will you hiss of seven or eight broken!


    When the lion''s huge paw was patted down, the figure of Bai Bing flashed under it.


    The corner of the mouth sneers, the head is lowered, suddenly raises, in a moment, the whole body murderous gas suddenly comes out, Yin cold, terror, just like Shura from hell, the eyes are flashing wild and cruel blood light, that layer of bloodthirsty light is like a huge wave rolling.


    Eat her Che, she will cut it open!


    "Death You cold like the devil, look suddenly fierce, cold voice with the absolute degree of killing.The angry and contemptuous realization of Donglin lion was stunned. The breath was so strong that it made his level 6 Advanced Warcraft cold. This human


    Bai Bing''s sneer disappeared in the corner of his mouth. The handle of the sword in his hand broke up with his body before the east lion could react.


    People stare big eyes, tough, too tough!


    The paws of the east lion are as thick as those of an uncle who has been around for hundreds of years. Several people can''t hold them around. Her sword has been cut off!


    God!


    "Ouch..." East lion was cut off the front paw, immediately screamed.


    He stepped back a few steps, stood firm and looked at the tiny human in front of him. The mighty anger and the powerful air of Warcraft were scattered.


    This little human, it''s going to eat her.


    The big mouth of Zhang Qixue basin of Donglin lion bites toward Bai Bing''s body. Bai Bing meets the big mouth, and a sword runs through Donglin lion''s upper jaw. A beautiful reverse of the figure stands on Donglin lion''s body, grabs its hair on the head, and the long sword runs through it again!


    "Ouch..." The lion roars in the East, his head swings violently, and his body swings constantly, which can almost shake this piece of land.


    Gold medal Gold medal There''s more in the back

 Chapter 1296

    Do not know how long to sleep, Liu Tian opened his eyes in a daze.


    Suddenly feel how cool body, a little cold, dun hour counter think up, quickly get up.


    Found that he was still on the sofa of this box, Chen Ni quickly looked left and right, vaguely remember that he was raped by a goddess yesterday.


    But what makes Liu Tian wonder is that there is no half figure, not even hair.


    Did I drink too much yesterday?


    Liu Tian could not help frowning. Although he was in the organization from the moment he was born, he would not be drunk at all. But if he did not deliberately restrain himself, his consciousness would be blurred.


    Well, I must have drunk too much. Liu Tian thought of it for sure.


    But it''s real.


    Liu Tian shakes his head and starts up with a smile. However, when he gets up, he glances at him unintentionally, and then he is stunned there.


    Blood, it''s blood!


    In the sofa, you even have a little bit of blood, when Liu Tian was shocked, hurry to see Xiao Liu Tian!


    "Damn it, it''s true!"


    At this, Liu Tian suddenly falters. The falling red must be the blood of the goddess. The goddess must be a virgin. Thinking of this, Liu Tian''s heart is in a cold sweat


    The goddess is usually very proud. If she takes her virginity, she will be in trouble


    But Liu Tian immediately laughs. Whatever, it''s her who took the initiative. She was raped!


    Yeah, raped!


    The only regret for Liu Tian is that he drank so much wine yesterday and didn''t taste the goddess carefully!


    In the future, we must not get drunk, drink and make trouble!


    Said Liu Tian has come out of the box door, Liu Tian inadvertently looked, eyes immediately fixed on the door that "521" three big words.


    Liu Tian looked at it for a long time. He was in a cold sweat at the bottom of his heart. Damn, he had entered the wrong room.


    Take out the old Nokia that can''t be broken when it''s thrown down from the eighth floor, and look at the time. It''s already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Already in class, Liu Tian rushed out. We are good students. How can we skip class and find that the Gangzi and the fat man in the bar have already left? Liu Tian was depressed.


    Damn, two beasts, don''t call me when they leave.


    This bar is not far from the school. In order to save the taxi fare, Liu Tian decided to walk back. There is no way. The key is that he has no money.


    Liu Tianyi is an orphan. Apart from going to school, if he doesn''t do things that can''t be seen, he has no source of income at all. It''s definitely impossible for him to get employed again and become a killer.


    Since the age of 12, when he escaped from the devil like organization, Liu Tian vowed to hide himself, be an ordinary person and live a good life.


    So Liu Tian decided to be a good student from the moment he stepped into the campus! Get a good job after graduation.


    In fact, this kind of ordinary life has made Liu Tian completely adapt to it. Although the days are sometimes very hard, they are also very happy. They fart, chat and skip classes with fat people every day. This kind of day is really full.


    After a while, Liu Tian came to the gate of the school. Looking at the "Quan''an University" on the gate, Liu Tian chuckled. This is the key university in Quan''an city!


    Suddenly, Liu Tian found that the fat man and Gangzi came out of the campus. Liu Tian was happy at that time


    He called Liu Tian and walked over, just like kicking a fat man. But when they saw Liu Tian go over, they both had a bad smile. The fat man squeezed his obscene face and came up to hug Liu Tian. He said with a smile, "Xiao Tian, how was that girl yesterday?"


    "Fat man and I are good to you. We should be good friends." Gangzi also came up.


    "Little brother Tian." Liu tianse smiles. Originally, he wanted to ask where the goddess came from, but when he heard this shy sweet voice, Liu Tian quickly became serious.


    He kicked the fat man and said, "be serious, don''t take my sister bad."


    Li Qian, a freshman, was an orphan. At that time, Li Qian worked in a summer vacation and was bullied by hooligans. Liu Tian came to save the beauty by a hero. However, Liu Tian vowed that she was not greedy for beauty. Although Li Qian was also a standard beauty, even now she was a flower, one year younger than herself, Liu Tian really sympathized with her. Just think of her as a sister.


    At that time, Li Qian met Liu Tian, and they became familiar. Li Qian often asked Liu Tian for help.


    But at the moment, fat man and Gangzi see this scene, but they have a bad smile on their face: "just after the combination of Xiaotian, they come again. It seems that Li Qian already loves you to the bone, and can''t leave you at all!"


    "What?" Liu Tian was a little confused.


    "Brother Xiaotian, I''m sorry I didn''t go to your birthday party yesterday because I had something wrong." Li Qian ran over, lowered her head and murmured in a low voice.


    "What Fat man and Gangzi were shocked.


    "Brother Tian, I''m sorry, or I''ll accompany you once more today." Seeing the expression of the two fat people, Li Qian''s face is even more red. She thinks Liu Tian is angry and apologizes.Liu Tian''s heart suddenly cools. He seems to be aware of something and looks at it viciously. The fat man gave Li Qian a look and then said with a smile, "it''s OK. Yesterday I had a drink with the two animals. It''s useless for you to go there as a girl."


    Liu Tian doesn''t seem to be angry with Li Qian. In fact, Liu Tian knows that Li Qian doesn''t go because she has low self-esteem. She must think that the birthday party is very high-end. When she goes, she will make a fool of herself. Liu Tian can''t help but sympathize with her. What a girl to take care of.


    "You''re not angry, brother Tian?"


    "Not really." Liu Tian smiles and shakes his head.


    "That''s good. My classmates are still waiting for me over there. I''ll go first. Goodbye, brother Tian!" Then he waved to Liu Tian and trotted back.


    "What''s the matter with the fat man?" As soon as Li Qian left, Liu Tian''s face suddenly became cold.


    "Xiaotian, isn''t the woman who accompanied you yesterday Xiaoqian?" Gangzi has some doubts.


    "What?" Liu Tian was stunned for a moment.


    "Everyone can see that Li Qian is willing to be your sister. She clearly likes you, so Gangzi and I thought about helping you both. In fact, the sister we prepared for you is Li Qian. Who knows she didn''t go."


    "Shit, who told you to do that?" Liu Tian tone a little cold, scared fat a shiver, "I only see him as a sister, later don''t do so, don''t let me do."


    No matter how beasts are, Liu Tian can''t invade Li Qian. He can''t abuse others. When he comes out of the organization, Liu Tian swears that he will never abuse women again!


    "Xiaotian, don''t be angry. Who knows you don''t want to."


    "Yes, the two brothers are for your own good."


    Liu Tian knew that these two men were brothers, and they usually took care of themselves. Liu Tian also knew that his words were a little cold just now, so he quickly said with a smile: "Damn, you said it. My brother was broken when he was eight years old."


    See Liu Tian * * smile, two people know, Xiaotian not angry, happy past embrace shoulder.


    "Blow it."


    "My brother was not born yet."


    ¡­¡­


    It took half an hour to eat breakfast. The three of them pressed down the road to see if there were any beauties. When they saw a couple walking by the roadside, Liu Tian was filled with emotion. How could all the good cabbages have been arched by fat pigs? We three pigs were pitiful. None of the cabbages had been arched!


    It was more than eleven o''clock when I got back to the dormitory, and the three didn''t plan to go to class. In addition, I drank yesterday, and I was still a little dizzy today. I went back to sleep, and at two o''clock in the afternoon, the three woke up.


    Fat man said to go out for lunch, Gangzi also together, but Liu Tian to dizzy as a reason to refuse, sleep for a while, two people also don''t care, just tease for a while to go out.


    Liu Tian is left to lie in his bedroom.


    Liu Tianna is a tosser. He can''t sleep anywhere. His mind is full of last night''s events


    "Xiaotian." I don''t know how long after that, Liu Tian was woken up. After a look, it was the fat man calling himself.


    "Have you had dinner?" Liu Tian asked vaguely.


    "Damn, it''s five o''clock. It''s time for dinner. You''re a pig. You can sleep better than me."


    Liu Tian picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was 5:30, so he quickly put on his clothes and said, "let''s go and have dinner."


    "Eat wool." The fat man looked at Liu Tian with disdain. "When did you know such a beautiful beauty? Tut Tut, it''s just goddess level."


    "What?" Liu Tian was puzzled.


    "Still pretend, just now Gangzi and I came back, met a goddess level figure at the door, we went up to chat up, as a result, she said she found a person named Liu Tian, our school in addition to your name Liu Tian, who is still."


    "Say, when did you hook up with me? That girl is so beautiful. She''s just bubbling." The fat man looked down once more.


    "Damn, how do I know? Is it my peach blossom luck Liu Tian laughs, but he is a little uneasy in his heart. Is it the goddess who made trouble for him yesterday.


    "She said she would wait for you in the coffee shop opposite. Go to her Then the fat man ignored Liu Tian and went out to eat alone.


    Liu Tian thought about it and thought it was better to go out and have a look. So he went out of the school and according to the information given by the fat man, went into the coffee shop and found the position. As expected, he found a woman with a cap sitting there.


    Liu Tian a look, absolutely do not know, some doubts in the bottom of my heart, but still walked in the past


    "Beauty, you call me!" Liu Tian is not polite. He just sits on the opposite side. It''s definitely not a good man if he doesn''t chat up a beautiful woman, especially if she takes the initiative to invite her.


    The woman went down the cap, when showing that face, Liu Tian was stunned there on the spot.

 Chapter 1297

    It''s not a long street. After all, it''s located on the East China Sea. It seems that it''s far away from the war. At least it''s not the center of the war. So rich people prefer to spend more money on valuables to increase their elegance, while ordinary people prefer to buy more for their life. There are not many people who really buy weapons, so they open their own shops Not a lot.


    Yan state is not like Wei state. Wei people have been trained militarily since childhood, and they are imbued with the idea that Wei people are a superior nation. People''s enthusiasm for weapons and horses is far beyond other countries.


    On the street, there is an open space where idle people usually sit boasting and chatting. Under several towering trees, there are always a group of people sitting. Some small vendors can''t afford to hire a facade, so they squat in this place to set up a stall to sell things. Usually, yamen messengers don''t take charge of it. From these small vendors, they know that they can''t squeeze out any money .


    When Han Qing and Han Mo came here, they saw a big tree full of people. There were three or four people in a big circle. The horse''s voice was very loud. Han Mo knew it was a good horse just by listening to the horse''s voice.


    The crowd cheered from time to time. Obviously, these cheers could not help themselves, which made Han Mo very suspicious and confused. He didn''t know what good program was waiting for him.


    Han Qing with more than ten years of exercise out of good health, very easily for Han Mo squeezed a way, wait for Han Mo drill in, this just found, in the crowd, but there is a person is performing horse skills.


    The horse had a thick mane and shiny black hair all over his body. He was strong and tall. However, on his body, it was a thin little man. He was only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. His skin was dark and rough. He was born in a poor family. At least his clothes were worn by beggars in Donghai city. They were very sloppy and shabby .


    However, this sloppy beggar''s equestrian skill is really amazing. The horse runs forward and backward. Under the control of the beggar, he performs all kinds of super difficult movements, some of which are almost unimaginable. He can even hang his legs on the horse''s neck and stare at the horse, which makes people around laugh, but he can''t help but clap.


    Han Mo doesn''t admire many people in his heart. What he can admire must be his unique attainments and abilities in a certain aspect. This little beggar who performs horse skills really makes Han Mo admire and clap with people.


    Just as people were dazzled and pleasantly surprised, the little man suddenly stopped his horse and fell to the ground with a beautiful turn, then arched his hands to the people around him.


    At this time, Han Mo saw the beggar''s face clearly. There was no expression on his angular face, just like a rock. Even in the dark eyes, there was no emotion, giving people a feeling of coldness.


    He thought that after the beggar handed over his hand, he would come to ask for a reward. But different from what he thought, the beggar seemed to be very clumsy. After bowing his hand, he turned back, picked up a bamboo hat from the ground and held it in his hand. Then he went to the crowd and looked at the guests in front of him with a little expectation. That was to hope that he could get some money.


    Nowadays, everyone is willing to move forward in the business of making a living, but they can''t avoid paying for it. As soon as the beggars pick up their hats, many people disperse. When the beggars reach out their hats to ask for money, everyone''s excitement immediately subsides. After all, the people in Donghai city are far from rich, and they are reluctant to eat Wear, where are willing to embrace the money to reward people.


    The beggar turned around and got no more than ten copper coins.


    "How much is your horse for, trainer?" A childe who seemed to be a bit rich said, "you make a price and I''ll pay for it."


    The beggar still shakes his head with no expression. He just holds his hat and turns around the few people left. Finally he comes to Han Mo and pokes out his hat.


    His face was dark with withered yellow, his body was thin, he seemed to be malnourished, his forehead was slightly raised, his appearance was very ordinary, and he would not attract anyone''s attention even if he was thrown in a crowd.


    Han Mo asked with a smile: "you are a good man, and you have a lot of skills. It''s shameful to ask for money in the street?"


    The beggar raised his head, glanced at Han Mo, and his voice was as cold as ice: "I work hard, and the money I get is not shameful!"


    "Good!" Han Mo said with a smile: "interesting, interesting." Just as he was about to touch the silver, he suddenly thought that all his money had just been given to manager Han, so he said to Han Qing, "give him all the silver you''ve brought!"


    Han Qing was stunned, but soon "touched" one or two pieces of silver and said, "young master, that''s all." Put it in the beggar''s hat.


    The beggar didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the yin-yang stick in Han Mo''s hand. His eyebrows beat slightly and turned away.


    "Young master, why did you give him so much silver?" Han Qing asked in a low voice.


    Han Mo held his chin and said, "he''s a man of backbone. I''m afraid he''s in trouble when he''s mixed up like this. Maybe one or two silver can help him." But I was thinking about whether to take the beggar back to the house. After all, there are few horse trainers with such amazing skills. It''s also a great idea to take him back to teach him how to practice equestrian skills.He was about to go up and invite the beggar to the restaurant, but someone behind him called, "here comes the head of Huang ban!"


    The onlookers quickly dodged, and there were only a few people left at this time.


    Han Mo has a sneer on his lips. Huang Bantou is the guard of Donghai government. He can be regarded as a confidant of Donghai Sheriff Xiao Muzan. He was brought by Xiao Muzan from Yanjing when he took office.


    Han Mo pulls Han Qing''s clothes. They go to the back of the big tree and look into the distance. Huang Bantou is wearing soap clothes, leading three or four yamchas with killing sticks to come here.


    A kind-hearted man in the crowd whispered to the beggar, "horse trainer, hurry up and ride away. I can''t go any longer."


    The beggar was packing. When he heard the cry, he turned around and gave a smile to the person who reminded him. His cold face was much softer because of the smile.


    The beggar packed up his things, and Huang Bangtou had already led people to the place. Several yamen messengers immediately surrounded the beggar and laughed.


    Huang Bantou was carrying a knife around his waist. He walked three steps and swayed two steps. His eyes were staring at the horse, full of greed.


    After all, he is a man who has seen the world. At a glance, he can see that this horse is a genuine Wei horse, and it is the top grade of Wei''s horses. Its footwork and speed are superb. When it comes to the horse market, even if it is sold at a low price, it can be worth two or three hundred taels of silver, which is a big treasure.


    "Where are you from?" Huang Bantou glanced at the beggar and asked faintly.


    The beggar is still like a rock, his face is not half silk expression, light tunnel: "Wei!"


    "I knew you were from the state of Wei!" Huang Bantou sneered: "the old boots on your feet are only used by Wei people."


    The boots on the beggars'' feet are very broken, but they are very different from those of Yan kingdom. Apart from being tall and deep, the most obvious thing is that there is a curved roll behind the boots, just like the moon, which looks quite beautiful.


    Huang Bantou looked at the beggar again and then continued to ask, "what are you doing in Donghai County?"


    "Make a living!"


    "Make a living?" Huang Bantou sneered: "Wei Guo can''t live any longer?"


    The beggar raised his head, eyebrow angle slightly a tight, light way: "my Lord, I violated what Yan law?"


    Huang Bangtou held the handle of the knife and said in a cold voice, "you are a man of the state of Wei, dressed in rags, but you have such a good horse. What do you want in Donghai County? Hehe, isn''t it the spy of Wei state? I heard that there was a Yamen in the state of Wei called "black flag". The members of the black flag Department are all over the world. They inquire about other countries'' intelligence and undermine the order of other countries. I think you are the members of the black flag Department. "


    "I''m not!"


    "No?" Huang ban tou went up to pull the horse. "This has the final say, let''s go, and go to the Yamen with us."


    Before he touched the reins, the horse suddenly gave a loud nose, a long hiss, two front hooves raised, and was about to step down on Huang Bantou.


    Huang Bangtou was surprised. Fortunately, he still had some ability to roll on the spot to avoid the fatal step of the horse. However, just after a heavy rain, the ground was already muddy. As soon as he rolled on the spot, his whole clothes were all muddy. He was not in a mess.


    "Damn it Huang Bangtou became angry: "brothers, beat me the traitor of Wei state!"


    Several yamen messengers answered, rushed to the beggar without hesitation, swung the killing wand, and beat him down. The beggar was like a rock, but he didn''t fight back. He let the killing wand rain down on himself. When he hit down with only a few sticks, the beggar''s forehead was broken, and the blood ran down.


    "Young master!" As soon as Han Qing clenched her fist, she was about to rush over. However, Han Mo pulled her and said in a soft voice, "wait a minute, I''ll see how tolerant this boy is!"

 Chapter 1298

    I can''t remember this book for a long time. I believe readers who love this book can''t remember it.


    There are a lot of readers in the group * * I said why super fusion is always better. In fact, what I want to say is that this book has not been very good. I really tried my best to write to this extent. Please understand!


    I''ll summarize the full story of super fusion later.


    Moreover, when the new book is finished, I will write a new Xiuzhen article of the same type as super fusion supreme formula.


    Tell me why I''m done. Some readers say that one watch a day, sometimes three or four days a watch, which is too uncomfortable. In fact, I wrote too hard. It''s easy to write a new book. You can write a chapter in two hours, but it''s hard to write a chapter a day.


    So, I think about it and think about it again. Let''s finish it. Don''t hang on to everyone. Now I''ll tell you the whole story and give you a beautiful ending.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Li Feng''s duel with Zhou Yan, Zhou Yan was shocked and wanted to win over Li Feng. Li Feng was happy and did a lot for the Zhou family. Relatively speaking, Zhou Yan is also looking for the inner elixir for Li Feng.


    Two or three months later, Zhou Yan found three inner elixirs of Wushen level. Li Feng made a pill called "six spirits and soul grabbing pill". At that time, all forces in Yuzhou poured out, including Shenzong.


    After the Dan robbery, Li Feng takes the pill and recovers completely, and his accomplishments are also enhanced to respect level. In the next few months, Su fan received three wind shadow masters. At that time, the wind and shadow of Tianlong Empire came to Yancheng together. At that time, the strength of the eight people were all in respect. And ghosts are the pinnacle of respect.


    With the help of Li Feng and eight experts, Linghu and Zhou family occupied Yancheng and Qingyun Mountain. The power has greatly increased. Then the wind group members came to Yancheng in turn.


    After a few months, Dong Xi got along with Li Feng and found that he had fallen in love with Li Feng. So regardless of the opposition of the family, he sucked the blood disease eye out to Li Feng. Li Feng was in a dilemma at that time, whether to accept it or not, but in the end, Li Feng accepted it for his son''s sake. At the same time, he accepted Li Feng.


    The third skill of glass eye is called years.


    What is time? It can make a person look like a thousand years ago or a thousand years later. Of course, it can also be 10000 years or 100 million years.


    Over time, the leader of Shenzong gathered eight demons and released all the demons and beasts contained in the eight demons. As a result, the calamity of the mainland came. With this calamity, the calamity of the universe also followed.


    (friends who have seen the supreme formula should know it!) Ye Chen, the first person in the universe, came to find Li Feng and asked him to accept the test of the earth.


    Li Feng has passed the test of nature and the earth, and all divine formulas have been promoted to divine Dharma! Magic is the most powerful attack skill in the universe.


    Ye Chen couldn''t join the war for various reasons, so he didn''t help Li Feng, but finally he helped the eight masters to upgrade to the cultivation of shenzun. Shenzun is the strongest expert in the divine world, but there are still realm, creator, great power, great perfection and supreme realm on it!


    Because Li Feng passed the test of the earth and nature, his divine formula was promoted to divine Dharma. Therefore, the universe is divided into heaven, earth and nature. As long as people can pass the test of two of the three, they will have a perfect realm of magic power. Therefore, Li Feng has a strong strength!


    The leader of Shenzong integrated the eight monsters into a black Nine Tailed beast, which has unlimited power. Therefore, when Li Feng was fighting against the enemy, he was not the enemy at all.


    Li Feng''s son had false glass eyes, but at that time Li Feng''s son was not sensible and couldn''t help at all. Li Feng can only fight against the black Nine Tailed beast by himself.


    When Li Feng is about to be killed, Li Feng''s son''s eyes suddenly turn into seven colors, and a huge chaotic beast rushes into Li Feng''s body. Li Feng immediately has infinite true force.


    At the beginning, Li Feng was still unable to defeat him. Finally, he sealed the dark Nine Tailed beast into the eight evil weapons with the spirit of eight elephants granted by Ye Chen.


    As a result, a halo came down in the air, at the moment when the eight demons disappeared. Li Feng throws his son in the direction of the eight demons, and then penetrates Fengwei pill and some superb magic formulas into his son''s brain, waiting for his son to explore them.


    "Son, with the war going on, Dad can only leave you so much. Now your fake glass eyes are all open. With the magic formula left by Dad, one day, these eight monsters will wake up again. At that time, all these trivia will be left to you. I hope you don''t blame dad. "


    As soon as Li Feng''s words were finished, the eight demons disappeared into the void together with Li Feng''s son.


    Li Feng, together with Princess Li and other women, and Feng Ying eight people, went to the Hongmeng world and lived with Ye Chen and Pangu, the first people in the universe.


    A few years later, Li Feng reached the highest level, and his strength was second only to that of Ye Chen. It was handed down as the second in the universe. But later, he became the third, and the first was his son.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This is a book "divine law" following super fusion. I believe this book will be the end of super fusion and supreme divine formula.Finally, the vast land of China is an ancient age of cultivating immortals.


    Nine lights suddenly appeared, eight of them scattered in various places. The baby landed in a small rural household.


    In this way, the first legend in the universe got life. He is Li Feng''s son...


    When he was three years old, he killed a patriarch with a glass eye skill. When he was nineteen years old, he killed dozens of practitioners in a play. He didn''t practice


    In the end, he entered the immortal gate. Because the glass eyes could not be used flexibly, he was also known as the waste of cultivating immortals.


    After cultivating immortals, he developed Fengwei pill into a divine method by virtue of his aptitude, which was not recognized by the nature of heaven and earth, so he created it himself.


    He evolved the false seven color glazed eyes into nine color glazed eyes. The pupil force covers the first day''s eye.


    He created the most powerful magic method in the universe - nine color glazed tile collapse.


    All the most powerful are called Dharma


    The publication time of this book is uncertain. For details, please pay attention to the best prince. When the best Prince reaches a certain number of words, I will publish it in the book. Of course, I will publish it on the basis of this book... It''s called shenfa. Thank you for your company. Thank you, Ogawa...

 Chapter 1299

    Lu Nan looks at Su Xiaoluo with great worry. Can she single out the brothers and sisters of the Song family?


    Jin Yubin also looked back at a man and a woman who had been "treated" by Su Xiaoluo with narrow Danfeng eyes.


    "Lemon and apple juice, brother, what do you say?" Lu Nan and Jin Yubin are ignored by song Zhixin.


    Song Yanmo nodded behind him.


    Su Xiaoluo face with a fake smile, "today''s apple is a little sour, it doesn''t matter?"


    The invitation sent to the door is rejected by Dai Yicheng, and song Zhixin is not sad.


    I saw her gentle smile a coagulation, fleeting, unable to capture, "it doesn''t matter."


    "Then put some sugar in it."


    Su Xiaoluo makes the decision without authorization. With a look in his eyes, Jin Yubin understands and is about to cut the fruit. Song Zhixin suddenly smiles and asks, "Xiaoluo, can I drink the juice you squeezed yourself?"


    Good song Zhixin!


    Su Xiaoluo wants to give her another round of applause, right? Good!


    Taking the fruit knife in Jin Yubin''s hand, Su Xiaoluo plays up and down. There are many lemons and few apples. When she puts them into the juicer, Su Xiaoluo smiles.


    Jin Yubin is worthy of being Su Xiaoluo''s right-hand shop assistant. She covers Su Xiaoluo in the whole process. No one can see how she squeezes juice.


    Two cups of lemon and apple juice are placed in front of song Yanmo and song Zhixin, and Su Xiaoluo makes it all at once.


    "Twenty two dollars in all."


    Song Yan Mo Leng next, silently took out a purse out of a hundred, "don''t change."


    "I''m sorry, representative song. The shop doesn''t accept tips. Go out and turn left and go straight for 500 meters. There''s a nightclub where customers like you are welcome."


    Song Yanmo''s face changed slightly, and he said with a smirk, "look, landlady Su is in a bad mood today, because she saw us?"


    "Brother, don''t talk. Xiao Luo is not such a person." Song Zhixin''s weakness makes people feel pity, as if she really blames song Yanmo.


    Isn''t it just sarcasm? When she can''t hear Su Xiaoluo?


    Su Xiaoluo was not polite to those with different appearances. She said half true and half false, "representative song is right. I feel sick when I see your brother and sister."


    Lu Nan couldn''t help laughing with a light cough.


    Jin Yubin and the brothers and sisters of the Song family are not familiar at all, and they have nothing to hide. They laugh happily.


    "Fruit juice can be taken out. The store doesn''t require you to finish it in the store. If you want to sit down and have a chat, I think you''d better change places. My place is too small."


    After that, he glanced at Song Zhixin''s wheelchair, one of which occupied two people''s positions.


    It''s so obvious that song Zhixin is not a vegetarian. "Xiaoluo, I have an appointment with Yicheng to meet here, so I want to wait for him here, OK?"


    People are invincible!


    Dai Yicheng clearly refused her!


    What happened to her after she left the hotel?


    Whether song Zhixin''s words are true or false, Su Xiaoluo admits in disguise that she still cares if she refuses.


    I''m going to stay up to the end.


    "Yes!" Su Xiaoluo pointed to the side table, "just sit there. It''s more spacious."


    Song Yanmo and song Zhixin take the juice in the past and stare at Su Xiaoluo.


    Song Yanmo was surprised that Su Xiaoluo was so aggressive today.


    Song Zhixin was surprised how Su Xiaoluo''s aura could be so powerful today.


    Brother and sister have their own thoughts.


    Put on airs


    Song Zhixin lips slightly pursed, disdain snigger, thinking how to enrage Su Xiaoluo, and then let her out of the fruit house.


    Dai Yicheng won''t come. If a lie has already been told, it''s better for Su Xiaoluo to hurt her by mistake, then he can cry in front of Dai Yicheng.


    "Xiaoluo..." Song Zhixin called softly, "can I have a chat with you?"


    Jin Yubin pulls Su Xiaoluo and sees that song Zhixin is not good at it. He sees more of this green tea whore.


    Lu Nan also secretly shakes his head, song Zhixin''s evil, he can not listen to Tian Maomao nagging, also afraid of Su Xiaoluo suffer.


    Su Xiaoluo shrugs and smiles. Her clear eyes seem to be able to talk. It''s OK. Don''t worry about me. Song Zhixin can''t do anything about me!


    Then walk out of the counter to song Zhixin.


    But we have to guard against her.


    Standing half a meter away from her, Su Xiaoluo moved her lips. "What does Mr. Song want to talk to me about?"


    "How have you been, Xiao Luo?" With so many eyes watching, song Zhixin must act like a white lotus. No matter what kind of smelly face Su Xiaoluo puts on, she will treat each other with a smile.


    "Very good."


    "It''s hard to open this fruit house."


    "Make do."


    "I hear it''s moving here."


    "Yes."


    "Then you..." Song Zhixin deliberately prolongs the ending, and her eyes are full of schadenfreude. Su Xiaoluo, it''s time for you to work around again.Su Xiaoluo lightly a smile, "ordered a bigger shop, more prosperous than the commercial street."


    Song Zhixin''s nails into the palm, sighed: "in fact, I also want to open a shop like this, but I''m afraid I''m too hard."


    Su Xiaoluo nodded and followed song Zhixin''s words, "he cares about you."


    "But this kind of care makes me feel so stressed. I think of everything for my sake and arrange everything. I feel useless."


    Provocative eyes swept Su Xiaoluo, "he has to accompany me to do rehabilitation training in his busy schedule. I feel sad to see him so tired and hard."


    Song Yanmo can''t listen any more. Even if song Zhixin is her sister, is it really good to poke Su Xiaoluo''s scar with Dai Yicheng?


    But Su Xiaoluo is nothing in general, Dai Yicheng in her eyes is like a person who has nothing to do with her, "no one forced him, he is willing."


    "Yes, Yicheng told me the same thing. He was willing to do anything for me."


    Ha ha


    Su Xiaoluo smile, smile can''t restrain, "Song teacher, I really envy you!"


    Hate, Su Xiaoluo! Song Zhixin is more and more proud, "what can I admire about this, aren''t you?"


    Glancing at Lu Nan and Jin Yubin behind Su Xiaoluo, it seems that Su Xiaoluo''s life away from Jianghai is also very colorful, with two handsome men escorting her. She can be as happy as she wants.


    Song Zhixin pondered and covered her lips with a light smile, and said: "Xiao Luo, I think I still want to advise you that it''s not good to step on two boats."


    The spearhead not only points at her, but also carries Lu Nan and Jin Yubin?


    Song Zhixin, you are playing a little too big!


    "Mr. Song, I also advise you."


    "Yes?" Song Zhixin doesn''t pay attention to Su Xiaoluo at all. What can you say? It''s just my loser.


    Su Xiaoluo Yingying a smile, also like song Zhixin general, "show love, die fast!"


    "You Song Zhixin showed her eyebrows and said, "say it again?"


    [author''s digression]: = = = = = = = = = = =


    will small cities fall from the sky? He will help green tea. Is Xinhe xiaoluoluo?

 Chapter 1300

    It''s not a long street. After all, it''s located on the East China Sea. It seems that it''s far away from the war. At least it''s not the center of the war. So rich people prefer to spend more money on valuables to increase their elegance, while ordinary people prefer to buy more for their life. There are not many people who really buy weapons, so they open their own shops Not a lot.


    Yan state is not like Wei state. Wei people have been trained militarily since childhood, and they are imbued with the idea that Wei people are a superior nation. People''s enthusiasm for weapons and horses is far beyond other countries.


    On the street, there is an open space where idle people usually sit boasting and chatting. Under several towering trees, there are always a group of people sitting. Some small vendors can''t afford to hire a facade, so they squat in this place to set up a stall to sell things. Usually, yamen messengers don''t take charge of it. From these small vendors, they know that they can''t squeeze out any money .


    When Han Qing and Han Mo came here, they saw a big tree full of people. There were three or four people in a big circle. The horse''s voice was very loud. Han Mo knew it was a good horse just by listening to the horse''s voice.


    The crowd cheered from time to time. Obviously, these cheers could not help themselves, which made Han Mo very suspicious and confused. He didn''t know what good program was waiting for him.


    Han Qing with more than ten years of exercise out of good health, very easily for Han Mo squeezed a way, wait for Han Mo drill in, this just found, in the crowd, but there is a person is performing horse skills.


    The horse had a thick mane and shiny black hair all over his body. He was strong and tall. However, on his body, it was a thin little man. He was only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. His skin was dark and rough. He was born in a poor family. At least his clothes were worn by beggars in Donghai city. They were very sloppy and shabby .


    However, this sloppy beggar''s equestrian skill is really amazing. The horse runs forward and backward. Under the control of the beggar, he performs all kinds of super difficult movements, some of which are almost unimaginable. He can even hang his legs on the horse''s neck and stare at the horse, which makes people around laugh, but he can''t help but clap.


    Han Mo doesn''t admire many people in his heart. What he can admire must be his unique attainments and abilities in a certain aspect. This little beggar who performs horse skills really makes Han Mo admire and clap with people.


    Just as people were dazzled and pleasantly surprised, the little man suddenly stopped his horse and fell to the ground with a beautiful turn, then arched his hands to the people around him.


    At this time, Han Mo saw the beggar''s face clearly. There was no expression on his angular face, just like a rock. Even in the dark eyes, there was no emotion, giving people a feeling of coldness.


    He thought that after the beggar handed over his hand, he would come to ask for a reward. But different from what he thought, the beggar seemed to be very clumsy. After bowing his hand, he turned back, picked up a bamboo hat from the ground and held it in his hand. Then he went to the crowd and looked at the guests in front of him with a little expectation. That was to hope that he could get some money.


    Nowadays, everyone is willing to move forward in the business of making a living, but they can''t avoid paying for it. As soon as the beggars pick up their hats, many people disperse. When the beggars reach out their hats to ask for money, everyone''s excitement immediately subsides. After all, the people in Donghai city are far from rich, and they are reluctant to eat Wear, where are willing to embrace the money to reward people.


    The beggar turned around and got no more than ten copper coins.


    "How much is your horse for, trainer?" A childe who seemed to be a bit rich said, "you make a price and I''ll pay for it."


    The beggar still shakes his head with no expression. He just holds his hat and turns around the few people left. Finally he comes to Han Mo and pokes out his hat.


    His face was dark with withered yellow, his body was thin, he seemed to be malnourished, his forehead was slightly raised, his appearance was very ordinary, and he would not attract anyone''s attention even if he was thrown in a crowd.


    Han Mo asked with a smile: "you are a good man, and you have a lot of skills. It''s shameful to ask for money in the street?"


    The beggar raised his head, glanced at Han Mo, and his voice was as cold as ice: "I work hard, and the money I get is not shameful!"


    "Good!" Han Mo said with a smile: "interesting, interesting." Just as he was about to touch the silver, he suddenly thought that all his money had just been given to manager Han, so he said to Han Qing, "give him all the silver you''ve brought!"


    Han Qing was stunned, but soon "touched" one or two pieces of silver and said, "young master, that''s all." Put it in the beggar''s hat.


    The beggar didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the yin-yang stick in Han Mo''s hand. His eyebrows beat slightly and turned away.


    "Young master, why did you give him so much silver?" Han Qing asked in a low voice.


    Han Mo held his chin and said, "he''s a man of backbone. I''m afraid he''s in trouble when he''s mixed up like this. Maybe one or two silver can help him." But I was thinking about whether to take the beggar back to the house. After all, there are few horse trainers with such amazing skills. It''s also a great idea to take him back to teach him how to practice equestrian skills.He was about to go up and invite the beggar to the restaurant, but someone behind him called, "here comes the head of Huang ban!"


    The onlookers quickly dodged, and there were only a few people left at this time.


    Han Mo has a sneer on his lips. Huang Bantou is the guard of Donghai government. He can be regarded as a confidant of Donghai Sheriff Xiao Muzan. He was brought by Xiao Muzan from Yanjing when he took office.


    Han Mo pulls Han Qing''s clothes. They go to the back of the big tree and look into the distance. Huang Bantou is wearing soap clothes, leading three or four yamchas with killing sticks to come here.


    A kind-hearted man in the crowd whispered to the beggar, "horse trainer, hurry up and ride away. I can''t go any longer."


    The beggar was packing. When he heard the cry, he turned around and gave a smile to the person who reminded him. His cold face was much softer because of the smile.


    The beggar packed up his things, and Huang Bangtou had already led people to the place. Several yamen messengers immediately surrounded the beggar and laughed.


    Huang Bantou was carrying a knife around his waist. He walked three steps and swayed two steps. His eyes were staring at the horse, full of greed.


    After all, he is a man who has seen the world. At a glance, he can see that this horse is a genuine Wei horse, and it is the top grade of Wei''s horses. Its footwork and speed are superb. When it comes to the horse market, even if it is sold at a low price, it can be worth two or three hundred taels of silver, which is a big treasure.


    "Where are you from?" Huang Bantou glanced at the beggar and asked faintly.


    The beggar is still like a rock, his face is not half silk expression, light tunnel: "Wei!"


    "I knew you were from the state of Wei!" Huang Bantou sneered: "the old boots on your feet are only used by Wei people."


    The boots on the beggars'' feet are very broken, but they are very different from those of Yan kingdom. Apart from being tall and deep, the most obvious thing is that there is a curved roll behind the boots, just like the moon, which looks quite beautiful.


    Huang Bantou looked at the beggar again and then continued to ask, "what are you doing in Donghai County?"


    "Make a living!"


    "Make a living?" Huang Bantou sneered: "Wei Guo can''t live any longer?"


    The beggar raised his head, eyebrow angle slightly a tight, light way: "my Lord, I violated what Yan law?"


    Huang Bangtou held the handle of the knife and said in a cold voice, "you are a man of the state of Wei, dressed in rags, but you have such a good horse. What do you want in Donghai County? Hehe, isn''t it the spy of Wei state? I heard that there was a Yamen in the state of Wei called "black flag". The members of the black flag Department are all over the world. They inquire about other countries'' intelligence and undermine the order of other countries. I think you are the members of the black flag Department. "


    "I''m not!"


    "No?" Huang ban tou went up to pull the horse. "This has the final say, let''s go, and go to the Yamen with us."


    Before he touched the reins, the horse suddenly gave a loud nose, a long hiss, two front hooves raised, and was about to step down on Huang Bantou.


    Huang Bangtou was surprised. Fortunately, he still had some ability to roll on the spot to avoid the fatal step of the horse. However, just after a heavy rain, the ground was already muddy. As soon as he rolled on the spot, his whole clothes were all muddy. He was not in a mess.


    "Damn it Huang Bangtou became angry: "brothers, beat me the traitor of Wei state!"


    Several yamen messengers answered, rushed to the beggar without hesitation, swung the killing wand, and beat him down. The beggar was like a rock, but he didn''t fight back. He let the killing wand rain down on himself. When he hit down with only a few sticks, the beggar''s forehead was broken, and the blood ran down.


    "Young master!" As soon as Han Qing clenched her fist, she was about to rush over. However, Han Mo pulled her and said in a soft voice, "wait a minute, I''ll see how tolerant this boy is!"

 Chapter 1301

    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Did not expect that after so much, he can say such words, Gu Yujing can not help but red eye frame.


    "I know what I''m talking about. I''m sober. Maybe the lost child is not my kind at all." Cloud Luo Yu said gnash teeth, ear cruel voice over and over again, scratching his mind.


    Pop...


    Gu Yujing slapped her mercilessly, and tears fell down the corner of her eyes. How could he say such words? Didn''t he know how hurtful it was? It was like a knife, knife by knife in her chest, and the one holding the knife was not others, it was her favorite man.


    "What? Is it that I''m right, and I''m angry? " Yun Luoyu sticks out his tongue and licks the blood from the corner of his mouth. If he is not affectionate to him, he treats her like that every night. Shouldn''t she wish he would go to hell early?


    "I didn''t expect that you are such a person. Yun Luoyu, you let me down so much that you can''t even compare with a finger of Bai ran." Bo Ran has taken care of her for five years. How many times can their mother and daughter live to the present because of his help? Shouldn''t she care about him? Why he wants to say this hurtful words, she and Bo Ran are innocent, Gu Yujing wipe away tears, stubborn raised his head, tears still want to eye frame spin.


    "Not even a finger? Hehe, I''m so worthless in your mind. Well, since he is so important to you, why don''t you go to him in person? " Yun Luoyu was hurt by her words, red eyes roared.


    "You''re driving me away? OK, I''ll leave now. I won''t bother you any more. " Gu Yujing wiped her tears again, rushed out of the door, picked up the little devil in her sleep, and strode downstairs. She was no longer Gu Yujing. He bullied her, but she was determined to please her.


    There is no room for her. She can go back. Without him, her world will still turn.


    "Wait, leave ruoro behind. She''s the seed of my cloud family." Yun Luoyu stops in front of her and reaches for Ruo.


    "Your seed? See clearly, she is the child of me and Biran. I don''t know if I cheated her, stupid. " Gu Yujing holds her daughter tightly in her arms and says that she won''t do anything. If she hands her over, he loves to misunderstand, so let him misunderstand.


    "You can''t cheat me. If you are the seed of Yun Luoyu, give her to me." Yun Luoyu reaches out his hand and forces her step by step.


    Little witch wake up, sleepy looking at daddy, Mommy, don''t know what happened?


    "Don''t be self righteous. Your child died five years ago. When you turned around with Li Mengfei in your arms, it ran away from me. A lot of blood dyed my skirt and the floor red." Seeing the pain in his eyes, she suddenly had the pleasure of revenge and hurt each other without any cover.


    Listening to these words, Yun Luoyu''s tall body trembles. Looking back at that year, the red mark on the floor and Liu Ma''s words make his firm idea loose. If it''s not his child, no, he doesn''t believe it. If it''s his child and her child, she must be afraid that he will rob her. If it''s Ruo Ruo, she will say that. He doesn''t really want to rob her daughter, he just wants her Stay, can''t she see?


    "Mommy, isn''t he really my father?" Listening to all this, the little witch could not help but shed tears. Why did Mommy cheat her? When she decided that he was her father, she denied him, gave her hope and let her down.


    ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡± Unexpectedly, if Ruo wakes up, Gu Yujing almost can''t play. In order to make Yun Luoyu give up on Ruo, she hates Ruo and says, "yes, he''s not your father."


    "Mommy, you lied to me... Sobbing Hearing the answer, the little witch''s heart is almost cold, so sad, so sad.


    "Do you believe it now?" Gu Yujing looks at him indifferently, without any emotion.


    "Get out of my sight now." Yun Luoyu points to the door and roars. He sweeps all the cups and tea sets in the living room.


    Very clear sound, but the two little women were startled, the little witch cry is torn heart crack lung "don''t, Wuwu.".. I don''t want to leave daddy. Mommy is lying. Woo woo... Mommy is a bad guy


    Gu Yujing, with tears in her eyes, listens to her daughter''s cry and accusation. Her heart aches to death. Indeed, she is not a good Mommy, but she still hugs her daughter and leaves Yun''s home without looking back.


    Yun Luoyu lifts up the whole table, kicks over the sofa, and finally sits on the ground decadent. She goes, really goes. He doesn''t really want to drive her away, just doesn''t want her to say those hurtful words again. He really doesn''t want to drive her away...


    "Wuwu.. I don''t want to leave daddy, mummy, you say lie, he is my father, Wuwu.. Answer me quickly


    "Well, don''t cry." Gu Yujing reaches out her hand to wipe the tears for the little witch, but she waves her hand away. Seeing her crying, her mother''s heart is also in pain. Does it mean that it''s always the children who suffer from the quarrel between husband and wife? Now she understands this truth.


    "Gu Yujing, let me ask you again, is Yun Luoyu my father?" The little witch looks at Mommy with tears in her eyes. If Mommy doesn''t say it again, she won''t ask any more. When will she take daddy''s hair and do DNA."Well, he''s your father. I just said that because I was so angry." Gu Yujing finally surrendered.


    "Then there''s nothing to do with me. I''m going to sleep. Don''t wake me up when I get home." The little witch wiped her tears and found a comfortable posture to continue. After a long time, it turned out to be a misunderstanding, which made her sad to death.


    "Gu yuruo, you are heartless and heartless. Your parents have quarreled. Aren''t you worried at all?" Gu Yujing reaches for her hand and slaps her daughter on her ass.


    "Oh, it''s painful. It''s nothing to do with me if you quarrel. My wife and husband quarrel at the head of the bed and the end of the bed. Don''t bother me with this shit."


    "Who''s with him? I''m here for real this time. I''ll never come back to live when I move out." Think of what he just said, her heart is painful, damned smelly man, arrogant pig head, oneself is big sand pig.


    When she saw the kiss mark on her body, she really thought that she had done something to him, so she questioned him. Before he left, he gave a faint smile, which was a little sad. "If I could be more selfish and domineering, maybe we would not have come to this step."


    Some children''s shoes ask me, when is the end of abuse? In fact, after the abuse, it''s over. I can''t explain everything clearly, but it''s going to take a few days with my heart''s speed. My dear friends, I''m reluctant to say goodbye to you...

 Chapter 1302

    I can''t remember this book for a long time. I believe readers who love this book can''t remember it.


    There are a lot of readers in the group * * I said why super fusion is always better. In fact, what I want to say is that this book has not been very good. I really tried my best to write to this extent. Please understand!


    I''ll summarize the full story of super fusion later.


    Moreover, when the new book is finished, I will write a new Xiuzhen article of the same type as super fusion supreme formula.


    Tell me why I''m done. Some readers say that one watch a day, sometimes three or four days a watch, which is too uncomfortable. In fact, I wrote too hard. It''s easy to write a new book. You can write a chapter in two hours, but it''s hard to write a chapter a day.


    So, I think about it and think about it again. Let''s finish it. Don''t hang on to everyone. Now I''ll tell you the whole story and give you a beautiful ending.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Li Feng''s duel with Zhou Yan, Zhou Yan was shocked and wanted to win over Li Feng. Li Feng was happy and did a lot for the Zhou family. Relatively speaking, Zhou Yan is also looking for the inner elixir for Li Feng.


    Two or three months later, Zhou Yan found three inner elixirs of Wushen level. Li Feng made a pill called "six spirits and soul grabbing pill". At that time, all forces in Yuzhou poured out, including Shenzong.


    After the Dan robbery, Li Feng takes the pill and recovers completely, and his accomplishments are also enhanced to respect level. In the next few months, Su fan received three wind shadow masters. At that time, the wind and shadow of Tianlong Empire came to Yancheng together. At that time, the strength of the eight people were all in respect. And ghosts are the pinnacle of respect.


    With the help of Li Feng and eight experts, Linghu and Zhou family occupied Yancheng and Qingyun Mountain. The power has greatly increased. Then the wind group members came to Yancheng in turn.


    After a few months, Dong Xi got along with Li Feng and found that he had fallen in love with Li Feng. So regardless of the opposition of the family, he sucked the blood disease eye out to Li Feng. Li Feng was in a dilemma at that time, whether to accept it or not, but in the end, Li Feng accepted it for his son''s sake. At the same time, he accepted Li Feng.


    The third skill of glass eye is called years.


    What is time? It can make a person look like a thousand years ago or a thousand years later. Of course, it can also be 10000 years or 100 million years.


    Over time, the leader of Shenzong gathered eight demons and released all the demons and beasts contained in the eight demons. As a result, the calamity of the mainland came. With this calamity, the calamity of the universe also followed.


    (friends who have seen the supreme formula should know it!) Ye Chen, the first person in the universe, came to find Li Feng and asked him to accept the test of the earth.


    Li Feng has passed the test of nature and the earth, and all divine formulas have been promoted to divine Dharma! Magic is the most powerful attack skill in the universe.


    Ye Chen couldn''t join the war for various reasons, so he didn''t help Li Feng, but finally he helped the eight masters to upgrade to the cultivation of shenzun. Shenzun is the strongest expert in the divine world, but there are still realm, creator, great power, great perfection and supreme realm on it!


    Because Li Feng passed the test of the earth and nature, his divine formula was promoted to divine Dharma. Therefore, the universe is divided into heaven, earth and nature. As long as people can pass the test of two of the three, they will have a perfect realm of magic power. Therefore, Li Feng has a strong strength!


    The leader of Shenzong integrated the eight monsters into a black Nine Tailed beast, which has unlimited power. Therefore, when Li Feng was fighting against the enemy, he was not the enemy at all.


    Li Feng''s son had false glass eyes, but at that time Li Feng''s son was not sensible and couldn''t help at all. Li Feng can only fight against the black Nine Tailed beast by himself.


    When Li Feng is about to be killed, Li Feng''s son''s eyes suddenly turn into seven colors, and a huge chaotic beast rushes into Li Feng''s body. Li Feng immediately has infinite true force.


    At the beginning, Li Feng was still unable to defeat him. Finally, he sealed the dark Nine Tailed beast into the eight evil weapons with the spirit of eight elephants granted by Ye Chen.


    As a result, a halo came down in the air, at the moment when the eight demons disappeared. Li Feng throws his son in the direction of the eight demons, and then penetrates Fengwei pill and some superb magic formulas into his son''s brain, waiting for his son to explore them.


    "Son, with the war going on, Dad can only leave you so much. Now your fake glass eyes are all open. With the magic formula left by Dad, one day, these eight monsters will wake up again. At that time, all these trivia will be left to you. I hope you don''t blame dad. "


    As soon as Li Feng''s words were finished, the eight demons disappeared into the void together with Li Feng''s son.


    Li Feng, together with Princess Li and other women, and Feng Ying eight people, went to the Hongmeng world and lived with Ye Chen and Pangu, the first people in the universe.


    A few years later, Li Feng reached the highest level, and his strength was second only to that of Ye Chen. It was handed down as the second in the universe. But later, he became the third, and the first was his son.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This is a book "divine law" following super fusion. I believe this book will be the end of super fusion and supreme divine formula.Finally, the vast land of China is an ancient age of cultivating immortals.


    Nine lights suddenly appeared, eight of them scattered in various places. The baby landed in a small rural household.


    In this way, the first legend in the universe got life. He is Li Feng''s son...


    When he was three years old, he killed a patriarch with a glass eye skill. When he was nineteen years old, he killed dozens of practitioners in a play. He didn''t practice


    In the end, he entered the immortal gate. Because the glass eyes could not be used flexibly, he was also known as the waste of cultivating immortals.


    After cultivating immortals, he developed Fengwei pill into a divine method by virtue of his aptitude, which was not recognized by the nature of heaven and earth, so he created it himself.


    He evolved the false seven color glazed eyes into nine color glazed eyes. The pupil force covers the first day''s eye.


    He created the most powerful magic method in the universe - nine color glazed tile collapse.


    All the most powerful are called Dharma


    The publication time of this book is uncertain. For details, please pay attention to the best prince. When the best Prince reaches a certain number of words, I will publish it in the book. Of course, I will publish it on the basis of this book... It''s called shenfa. Thank you for your company. Thank you, Ogawa...

 Chapter 1303

    According to reliable sources, Baowen Weekly''s sales in one day are likely to exceed 400000. Whether the news is true or not, it is enough to prove his popularity.


    In fact, the other 19 authors are also tragic. Under the shadow of Su Shichen, it was completely dark. There are 20 articles in Mingming Baowen weekly, but now it seems that the only one is "the sad one". Almost all the comments and reports are from the heartbreaker, which is sad.


    Of course, it is also beneficial. The names of these 19 authors have successfully made more people realize it.


    The wave of sad people lasted for a long time. When the wave was about to end, suddenly a very unexpected person stood up and commented on this article.


    This person is nalanxifeng. Nalanxifeng is a poetic name. Of course, this is not a poet. Nalan Xifeng is an expert in bioelectronics in China and enjoys high reputation both at home and abroad. Such a heavyweight actually published an article in the magazine to praise the sad man -


    "although I like science fiction, I never like science fiction. For ordinary readers, the author has a good opinion of the future of science fiction The imagination of XingKong is very wonderful, but for me, I can''t help catching the mistakes in the novel every time, which even makes me have no way to calm down and read.


    Recently, two assistants in my research office were discussing the same novel, the sad one, which made me very interested and read it again. I was attracted by the spirit of the protagonist He Xi. More accurately, I was moved and substituted!


    Everyone except his mother didn''t understand him, but He Xi didn''t give up. He still insisted. This reminds me of us. In the minds of ordinary people, when we talk about researchers, we will see the image of dissecting mice in white coats with tools. This image is like our fixed image.


    What some researchers have studied has no effect in this era. At this time, everyone will not understand it, just like He Xi in the article. At that time, the original of micro continuity written by him was useless, but after 150 years, it became the foundation of the unified universe. This is the surname of the times. Researchers are not all geeks of science. Maybe we are a group of sad people like He Xi, sad people on the road of Science.


    After watching this, they are all moved by the great maternal love in the ordinary of the sad one, and inspired by He Xi''s spirit of study.


    The cry of "Mom" and "Mom" after 20 years'' absence is so touching and touching!


    Countless readers have called Su Shichen back to science fiction. Of course, most of them are black fans. There''s no way. After su Shichen finished writing the matrix I hacker mission, he didn''t write it at all


    ["with my IQ of 220, if I can''t deduce these problems, then I''m really living in vain. Let''s introduce it again, Chu Xuan Senior Colonel, before I came here, I should have been in Longyin military base in Yanjing. As China''s military base second only to Longxing, with chuxuan''s step-by-step revelation, Shen Rong felt numb. According to the book, the role of this divine space might be a tool for human evolution. This is really a ring in a ring.


    The setting of the gene lock has been thrown out, and the really wonderful content has just begun. As the plot unfolds step by step, chuxuan''s IQ is fully revealed. Shen Rong is now beginning to believe that chuxuan in this book has an IQ of 220.


    ["it''s really a pity. I said that I would only abandon people who are useless to this team, just like the problem of probability. He is an individual with too low probability, and he failed to pass the test given to him. For Li Shuai Xi, I have done my utmost..."


    ¡­¡­


    "It depends on the situation. If your family name is very important, you will be saved at any cost. If saving you will bring the whole team into danger, you will be abandoned." ]


    these two dialogues can fully see Chu Xuan''s psychology. He thinks everything is comprehensive, and he is really "too handsome" for his practice of giving up his companion without hesitation for the overall situation Yes, there is no mistake. For Shen Rong, he will not be bored with this kind of practice, but he likes it very much. Well, the charm of Chu Xuanchu is infinite, and he conquers a fan.


    "This Chu Xuan is really out of its mouth, out of its mouth. It can design Li Shuai Xi to death. This ability of insight into people''s heart is really terrible!"


    Major Chu''s performance, and the setting of infinite terror, do you think it''s over?


    No, no, this is just the beginning!


    PS: it''s finally done. Thank you for your support. The outbreak will end in three days and will resume in two shifts tomorrow. The update time is around 1 pm and 6 pm. Thank you again for your support.

 Chapter 1304

    It''s not a long street. After all, it''s located on the East China Sea. It seems that it''s far away from the war. At least it''s not the center of the war. So rich people prefer to spend more money on valuables to increase their elegance, while ordinary people prefer to buy more for their life. There are not many people who really buy weapons, so they open their own shops Not a lot.


    Yan state is not like Wei state. Wei people have been trained militarily since childhood, and they are imbued with the idea that Wei people are a superior nation. People''s enthusiasm for weapons and horses is far beyond other countries.


    On the street, there is an open space where idle people usually sit boasting and chatting. Under several towering trees, there are always a group of people sitting. Some small vendors can''t afford to hire a facade, so they squat in this place to set up a stall to sell things. Usually, yamen messengers don''t take charge of it. From these small vendors, they know that they can''t squeeze out any money .


    When Han Qing and Han Mo came here, they saw a big tree full of people. There were three or four people in a big circle. The horse''s voice was very loud. Han Mo knew it was a good horse just by listening to the horse''s voice.


    The crowd cheered from time to time. Obviously, these cheers could not help themselves, which made Han Mo very suspicious and confused. He didn''t know what good program was waiting for him.


    Han Qing with more than ten years of exercise out of good health, very easily for Han Mo squeezed a way, wait for Han Mo drill in, this just found, in the crowd, but there is a person is performing horse skills.


    The horse had a thick mane and shiny black hair all over his body. He was strong and tall. However, on his body, it was a thin little man. He was only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. His skin was dark and rough. He was born in a poor family. At least his clothes were worn by beggars in Donghai city. They were very sloppy and shabby .


    However, this sloppy beggar''s equestrian skill is really amazing. The horse runs forward and backward. Under the control of the beggar, he performs all kinds of super difficult movements, some of which are almost unimaginable. He can even hang his legs on the horse''s neck and stare at the horse, which makes people around laugh, but he can''t help but clap.


    Han Mo doesn''t admire many people in his heart. What he can admire must be his unique attainments and abilities in a certain aspect. This little beggar who performs horse skills really makes Han Mo admire and clap with people.


    Just as people were dazzled and pleasantly surprised, the little man suddenly stopped his horse and fell to the ground with a beautiful turn, then arched his hands to the people around him.


    At this time, Han Mo saw the beggar''s face clearly. There was no expression on his angular face, just like a rock. Even in the dark eyes, there was no emotion, giving people a feeling of coldness.


    He thought that after the beggar handed over his hand, he would come to ask for a reward. But different from what he thought, the beggar seemed to be very clumsy. After bowing his hand, he turned back, picked up a bamboo hat from the ground and held it in his hand. Then he went to the crowd and looked at the guests in front of him with a little expectation. That was to hope that he could get some money.


    Nowadays, everyone is willing to move forward in the business of making a living, but they can''t avoid paying for it. As soon as the beggars pick up their hats, many people disperse. When the beggars reach out their hats to ask for money, everyone''s excitement immediately subsides. After all, the people in Donghai city are far from rich, and they are reluctant to eat Wear, where are willing to embrace the money to reward people.


    The beggar turned around and got no more than ten copper coins.


    "How much is your horse for, trainer?" A childe who seemed to be a bit rich said, "you make a price and I''ll pay for it."


    The beggar still shakes his head with no expression. He just holds his hat and turns around the few people left. Finally he comes to Han Mo and pokes out his hat.


    His face was dark with withered yellow, his body was thin, he seemed to be malnourished, his forehead was slightly raised, his appearance was very ordinary, and he would not attract anyone''s attention even if he was thrown in a crowd.


    Han Mo asked with a smile: "you are a good man, and you have a lot of skills. It''s shameful to ask for money in the street?"


    The beggar raised his head, glanced at Han Mo, and his voice was as cold as ice: "I work hard, and the money I get is not shameful!"


    "Good!" Han Mo said with a smile: "interesting, interesting." Just as he was about to touch the silver, he suddenly thought that all his money had just been given to manager Han, so he said to Han Qing, "give him all the silver you''ve brought!"


    Han Qing was stunned, but soon "touched" one or two pieces of silver and said, "young master, that''s all." Put it in the beggar''s hat.


    The beggar didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the yin-yang stick in Han Mo''s hand. His eyebrows beat slightly and turned away.


    "Young master, why did you give him so much silver?" Han Qing asked in a low voice.


    Han Mo held his chin and said, "he''s a man of backbone. I''m afraid he''s in trouble when he''s mixed up like this. Maybe one or two silver can help him." But I was thinking about whether to take the beggar back to the house. After all, there are few horse trainers with such amazing skills. It''s also a great idea to take him back to teach him how to practice equestrian skills.He was about to go up and invite the beggar to the restaurant, but someone behind him called, "here comes the head of Huang ban!"


    The onlookers quickly dodged, and there were only a few people left at this time.


    Han Mo has a sneer on his lips. Huang Bantou is the guard of Donghai government. He can be regarded as a confidant of Donghai Sheriff Xiao Muzan. He was brought by Xiao Muzan from Yanjing when he took office.


    Han Mo pulls Han Qing''s clothes. They go to the back of the big tree and look into the distance. Huang Bantou is wearing soap clothes, leading three or four yamchas with killing sticks to come here.


    A kind-hearted man in the crowd whispered to the beggar, "horse trainer, hurry up and ride away. I can''t go any longer."


    The beggar was packing. When he heard the cry, he turned around and gave a smile to the person who reminded him. His cold face was much softer because of the smile.


    The beggar packed up his things, and Huang Bangtou had already led people to the place. Several yamen messengers immediately surrounded the beggar and laughed.


    Huang Bantou was carrying a knife around his waist. He walked three steps and swayed two steps. His eyes were staring at the horse, full of greed.


    After all, he is a man who has seen the world. At a glance, he can see that this horse is a genuine Wei horse, and it is the top grade of Wei''s horses. Its footwork and speed are superb. When it comes to the horse market, even if it is sold at a low price, it can be worth two or three hundred taels of silver, which is a big treasure.


    "Where are you from?" Huang Bantou glanced at the beggar and asked faintly.


    The beggar is still like a rock, his face is not half silk expression, light tunnel: "Wei!"


    "I knew you were from the state of Wei!" Huang Bantou sneered: "the old boots on your feet are only used by Wei people."


    The boots on the beggars'' feet are very broken, but they are very different from those of Yan kingdom. Apart from being tall and deep, the most obvious thing is that there is a curved roll behind the boots, just like the moon, which looks quite beautiful.


    Huang Bantou looked at the beggar again and then continued to ask, "what are you doing in Donghai County?"


    "Make a living!"


    "Make a living?" Huang Bantou sneered: "Wei Guo can''t live any longer?"


    The beggar raised his head, eyebrow angle slightly a tight, light way: "my Lord, I violated what Yan law?"


    Huang Bangtou held the handle of the knife and said in a cold voice, "you are a man of the state of Wei, dressed in rags, but you have such a good horse. What do you want in Donghai County? Hehe, isn''t it the spy of Wei state? I heard that there was a Yamen in the state of Wei called "black flag". The members of the black flag Department are all over the world. They inquire about other countries'' intelligence and undermine the order of other countries. I think you are the members of the black flag Department. "


    "I''m not!"


    "No?" Huang ban tou went up to pull the horse. "This has the final say, let''s go, and go to the Yamen with us."


    Before he touched the reins, the horse suddenly gave a loud nose, a long hiss, two front hooves raised, and was about to step down on Huang Bantou.


    Huang Bangtou was surprised. Fortunately, he still had some ability to roll on the spot to avoid the fatal step of the horse. However, just after a heavy rain, the ground was already muddy. As soon as he rolled on the spot, his whole clothes were all muddy. He was not in a mess.


    "Damn it Huang Bangtou became angry: "brothers, beat me the traitor of Wei state!"


    Several yamen messengers answered, rushed to the beggar without hesitation, swung the killing wand, and beat him down. The beggar was like a rock, but he didn''t fight back. He let the killing wand rain down on himself. When he hit down with only a few sticks, the beggar''s forehead was broken, and the blood ran down.


    "Young master!" As soon as Han Qing clenched her fist, she was about to rush over. However, Han Mo pulled her and said in a soft voice, "wait a minute, I''ll see how tolerant this boy is!"

 Chapter 1305

    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Did not expect that after so much, he can say such words, Gu Yujing can not help but red eye frame.


    "I know what I''m talking about. I''m sober. Maybe the lost child is not my kind at all." Cloud Luo Yu said gnash teeth, ear cruel voice over and over again, scratching his mind.


    Pop...


    Gu Yujing slapped her mercilessly, and tears fell down the corner of her eyes. How could he say such words? Didn''t he know how hurtful it was? It was like a knife, knife by knife in her chest, and the one holding the knife was not others, it was her favorite man.


    "What? Is it that I''m right, and I''m angry? " Yun Luoyu sticks out his tongue and licks the blood from the corner of his mouth. If he is not affectionate to him, he treats her like that every night. Shouldn''t she wish he would go to hell early?


    "I didn''t expect that you are such a person. Yun Luoyu, you let me down so much that you can''t even compare with a finger of Bai ran." Bo Ran has taken care of her for five years. How many times can their mother and daughter live to the present because of his help? Shouldn''t she care about him? Why he wants to say this hurtful words, she and Bo Ran are innocent, Gu Yujing wipe away tears, stubborn raised his head, tears still want to eye frame spin.


    "Not even a finger? Hehe, I''m so worthless in your mind. Well, since he is so important to you, why don''t you go to him in person? " Yun Luoyu was hurt by her words, red eyes roared.


    "You''re driving me away? OK, I''ll leave now. I won''t bother you any more. " Gu Yujing wiped her tears again, rushed out of the door, picked up the little devil in her sleep, and strode downstairs. She was no longer Gu Yujing. He bullied her, but she was determined to please her.


    There is no room for her. She can go back. Without him, her world will still turn.


    "Wait, leave ruoro behind. She''s the seed of my cloud family." Yun Luoyu stops in front of her and reaches for Ruo.


    "Your seed? See clearly, she is the child of me and Biran. I don''t know if I cheated her, stupid. " Gu Yujing holds her daughter tightly in her arms and says that she won''t do anything. If she hands her over, he loves to misunderstand, so let him misunderstand.


    "You can''t cheat me. If you are the seed of Yun Luoyu, give her to me." Yun Luoyu reaches out his hand and forces her step by step.


    Little witch wake up, sleepy looking at daddy, Mommy, don''t know what happened?


    "Don''t be self righteous. Your child died five years ago. When you turned around with Li Mengfei in your arms, it ran away from me. A lot of blood dyed my skirt and the floor red." Seeing the pain in his eyes, she suddenly had the pleasure of revenge and hurt each other without any cover.


    Listening to these words, Yun Luoyu''s tall body trembles. Looking back at that year, the red mark on the floor and Liu Ma''s words make his firm idea loose. If it''s not his child, no, he doesn''t believe it. If it''s his child and her child, she must be afraid that he will rob her. If it''s Ruo Ruo, she will say that. He doesn''t really want to rob her daughter, he just wants her Stay, can''t she see?


    "Mommy, isn''t he really my father?" Listening to all this, the little witch could not help but shed tears. Why did Mommy cheat her? When she decided that he was her father, she denied him, gave her hope and let her down.


    ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡± Unexpectedly, if Ruo wakes up, Gu Yujing almost can''t play. In order to make Yun Luoyu give up on Ruo, she hates Ruo and says, "yes, he''s not your father."


    "Mommy, you lied to me... Sobbing Hearing the answer, the little witch''s heart is almost cold, so sad, so sad.


    "Do you believe it now?" Gu Yujing looks at him indifferently, without any emotion.


    "Get out of my sight now." Yun Luoyu points to the door and roars. He sweeps all the cups and tea sets in the living room.


    Very clear sound, but the two little women were startled, the little witch cry is torn heart crack lung "don''t, Wuwu.".. I don''t want to leave daddy. Mommy is lying. Woo woo... Mommy is a bad guy


    Gu Yujing, with tears in her eyes, listens to her daughter''s cry and accusation. Her heart aches to death. Indeed, she is not a good Mommy, but she still hugs her daughter and leaves Yun''s home without looking back.


    Yun Luoyu lifts up the whole table, kicks over the sofa, and finally sits on the ground decadent. She goes, really goes. He doesn''t really want to drive her away, just doesn''t want her to say those hurtful words again. He really doesn''t want to drive her away...


    "Wuwu.. I don''t want to leave daddy, mummy, you say lie, he is my father, Wuwu.. Answer me quickly


    "Well, don''t cry." Gu Yujing reaches out her hand to wipe the tears for the little witch, but she waves her hand away. Seeing her crying, her mother''s heart is also in pain. Does it mean that it''s always the children who suffer from the quarrel between husband and wife? Now she understands this truth.


    "Gu Yujing, let me ask you again, is Yun Luoyu my father?" The little witch looks at Mommy with tears in her eyes. If Mommy doesn''t say it again, she won''t ask any more. When will she take daddy''s hair and do DNA."Well, he''s your father. I just said that because I was so angry." Gu Yujing finally surrendered.


    "Then there''s nothing to do with me. I''m going to sleep. Don''t wake me up when I get home." The little witch wiped her tears and found a comfortable posture to continue. After a long time, it turned out to be a misunderstanding, which made her sad to death.


    "Gu yuruo, you are heartless and heartless. Your parents have quarreled. Aren''t you worried at all?" Gu Yujing reaches for her hand and slaps her daughter on her ass.


    "Oh, it''s painful. It''s nothing to do with me if you quarrel. My wife and husband quarrel at the head of the bed and the end of the bed. Don''t bother me with this shit."


    "Who''s with him? I''m here for real this time. I''ll never come back to live when I move out." Think of what he just said, her heart is painful, damned smelly man, arrogant pig head, oneself is big sand pig.


    When she saw the kiss mark on her body, she really thought that she had done something to him, so she questioned him. Before he left, he gave a faint smile, which was a little sad. "If I could be more selfish and domineering, maybe we would not have come to this step."


    Some children''s shoes ask me, when is the end of abuse? In fact, after the abuse, it''s over. I can''t explain everything clearly, but it''s going to take a few days with my heart''s speed. My dear friends, I''m reluctant to say goodbye to you...

 Chapter 1306

    701: the grand finale


    300 meters, in front of the world famous horse, that is 18 or 19 seconds. In the wind, fire, holy light and flame, bramble, hoof stepping blood, green flame and golden arrow, Tianyi horse and other world-class horses are even less, which is estimated to be 2 to 3 seconds ahead of time.


    What can I do in less than 20 seconds?


    Here, it can determine the work and future of countless people, and even the life and death of some people.


    "No! The green flame is eaten to live the position


    "Damn it! The jockey of fenglihuo is so insidious that he forced Qingyan out to run more distance! "


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun saw the scene and began to gnash their teeth.


    Xu Jie also began to scold: "Damn it! It''s absolutely premeditated. It doesn''t give us a good place! "


    In the long distance race, it is a technical activity to seize the curve. If you grab a good corner, you can let yourself run a little bit less, run out of the corner in a more favorable position, and then sprint at a faster and better speed, a few seconds faster.


    And here, let alone a few seconds, even a few seconds is fatal.


    "It''s the last sprint!"


    Cheng Feihu looked at the fire and green flame in the wind in despair.


    It has to be said that these two horses are one of the best horse races today. Especially today, they all run out of the top in the world and can challenge the world''s first speed. Even if they fail this time, they will get a lot of attention and a lot of wealth.


    However, Cheng Feihu is not happy. Because after losing this time, not only his assets will be seriously reduced, but they will also be nearly bankrupt, and the enemy will be able to face them with a more arrogant attitude. At that time, money could not make up for it.


    "I''m going to lose!"


    In the last hundred meters, the fire in the wind is still half a distance away from the horse''s head. No matter how hard the green flame tries, it can''t surpass.


    Seeing this, Cheng Feihu is frustrated.


    "Burst out!"


    "My God! The green flame unexpectedly at this time still leaves a leeway! "


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun suddenly yelled and gave back Cheng Feihu''s despairing heart.


    But the next moment, Xu Jie saw a scene of despair: the fire in the wind seemed to be stimulated, unexpectedly broke out again in the impossible situation, and pressed down the body that green flame was about to surpass.


    "It''s over!"


    "It''s really over!"


    Cheng Feihu and Xu Jie are dead. The most terrible thing in this world is to give you a glimmer of hope in despair, and then disappear in front of yourself.


    But at this time, Zhou you suddenly stood up.


    His attention was not green flame, but staring at the fire in the wind, as if the fire in the wind was his enemy. The cold, the murderous, even around Cheng Feihu they are scared to escape, and the most close to travel ambition and Forrest Gump is the face of fear.


    This kind of travel is not travel at all.


    Silence!


    Tianci suddenly made a sharp sound and rushed down.


    But for a moment, the gift of heaven drew a perfect arc in the air and left leisurely. Almost at the same time, almost to the end of the green flame miraculously catch up with the fire in the wind, two horses go hand in hand.


    "It''s on the line!"


    "At the same time, rush the line!"


    "The naked eye can''t tell. We have to turn to the electronic eye!"


    There was a fierce roar on the radio, and the whole Racecourse was in an uproar.


    And in the crowd, the body around as suddenly lost support, paralyzed down, eyes without God, just the smile of the corner of the mouth.


    "I''m so tired! But at last I can rest! "


    In this way, Zhou you closed his eyes like a long sleep, sat on the seat with strange serenity, and gradually disappeared in the turbulent crowd.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few years later.


    With a strong cultural atmosphere, Mingyuan city is like a garden.


    In the Dujia racecourse, a petite figure flew to the arms of a man who looked very young and had a lot of temperament. His small mouth kept shouting "Dad" and so on.


    "My baby!"


    The man picked up the child, gave him a big kiss on his face and asked, "my little baby, why did you come here all of a sudden? Don''t you hate walking with dad? "


    But the child replied, "but Xiao Song likes riding big black very much! My mother said, when I grow up, I will become the best jockey in the world, just like my father! "


    "Travel around!"


    Wang Hao, Jiang Jun, Xu Jie, Cheng Feihu and others have come together with a huge lineup.


    Yes, people who hold children are traveling around.


    Zhou you greets us with a smile.


    Wang Hao looked at the spirit is still around, heartfelt exclamation: "or your boy line, is still so young. Look at us. We''ve aged a lot in recent years. Someone called me uncle the day before yesterdayZhou you laughed and said, "I reminded you a few years ago, don''t work so hard, just leave some things to the people below."


    Jiang Jun yelled, "don''t stand up and make sarcastic remarks. How many times have you been to longquelou since this year? If we are all like you, then the Dragon sparrow building will not be as large as it is today. "


    However, Xu Jie said with a smile: "the problem is that when you travel around, you should not doubt whether you use people or not. Only in this way can his museum attract nearly 14 tourists from the whole city, and his Qianjun group become a super multinational group with a market value of 50 billion. Even the Dragon sparrow building, which you three have a share in, can develop to the top of the country because of the complete decentralization. "


    "That''s true!"


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun were choked and speechless.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these topics. Let''s get to the point."


    Huang Jianming, Ma pangzi, Jiang Hailiu, President Hu, Li Yidao, Zheng Mingming, Lin Huihui, Mr. Zhang and boss Jin all came out. Huang Jianming asked, "Xiaoyou, the jadeite market has finally stabilized. Now, with the shortage of jadeite resources, the resources of laochangkou are becoming more and more exhausted. It seems that the market is going to return to the previous rising track. What are your plans


    Ma pangzi also said: "you have retired from the gambling circle for several years. Now people don''t know you. Even the accounts of Jade King and jade saint are not sold very well. The atmosphere is very chaotic. You should stand up for it. "


    Zhou you thought about it for a while and then said with a smile, "in that case, I really have to come out and sort out the boundaries a little bit. At the beginning, Ma and Fang gave me the shield, but they didn''t let me sit and watch the play. Well, I''ll take part in the Pingzhou and Myanmar public dishes in this sector. "


    Everyone was relieved.


    In recent years, the jadeite market is not very good, we are not profit-making, or even loss support, is to transfer the sales line, put jadeite aside. But now that the busy market is back, it''s time to start full-scale operation and harvest like before.


    Seeing that there was a gap, Cheng Feihu quickly cut in and asked, "don''t talk about that, Xiaoyou. You promised us a few years ago that you would give us an answer. Now can you tell the answer?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Xu Jie sighed: "at that time, we were all discouraged, but as soon as the gift of heaven appeared, the scene turned around, so that green flame defeated fenglihuo by half a thumb at the last moment, which was a big surprise."


    Jiang Hailiu continued: "after that time, you directly reaped 40 billion RMB worth of funds in that war, making your total assets instantly exceed 100 billion RMB, becoming the real leader of small consortia with a resounding international name. And your rivals have disappeared, especially that JIMILI''s father, the so-called Asia head of American flag bank, has been fired directly. Now he is the plague in the industry, and no one wants to hire him. He is in a tight situation. "


    Zhouyou didn''t respond, but asked: "where is Songling group? What about Songling Haoer? "


    Jianghai Liuhui said: "because Songling consortium has offended many people, its industry in the United States has suffered setbacks. In recent years, its development is not very good. There is a sign of prestige. As for Songling Haoer, he seems to have been sent to a small company by Songling family to spend his old age in peace. "


    Zhou you smiles and says nothing.


    Cheng Feihu asked: "Xiaoyou, let''s find out the answer!"


    "Yes..."


    Everyone agrees.


    The tour was organized for a long time. Instead of saying anything, it was a move to heaven.


    Silence!


    It''s a gift.


    At this time, the gift of heaven is worthy of the sky overlord. The terrible body with a wingspan of more than 3 meters, the sharp eyes of such a sharp knife, and the sharp beak with a hook that can pierce a centimeter thick piece of iron, no matter who sees it, he will feel cold and trembling. Only when we travel around can we get so close to it.


    Xu Jie asked: "is it a gift from heaven?"


    "Yes and no!" he said


    Cheng Feihu asked, "be careful. I''m confused by what you said."


    Zhou Youhui said: "animals, even genetic animals, are born with the keen sense of beasts, and have a supernatural sense of danger beyond our thinking. And the more intelligent and sensitive animals are, the more sensitive they are to this. "


    We are still a little confused, just Xu Jie has a little sign.


    Zhou you can only continue to say: "and thoroughbred is a very sensitive, very vulnerable to the external environment of the horse. Not to mention being targeted by natural enemies, even if a small mouse runs in front of them, even if it covers its eyes and ears, they can also catch it keenly. "


    "I see."


    Xu Jie clapped his hands and laughed. The knot that had troubled him for several years was finally solved.


    However, Cheng Feihu and Xu Jie are still at the crossroads, but Zhou you and Xu Jie seem to have no intention of further explanation. They can only understand and guess by themselves."Daddy


    Another little girl came running.


    Then, there are two beautiful suffocating women, each holding a child to come. They see around, especially around a large group of people, while showing a bright, sweet smile.


    The little girl who just ran over, holding the trouser leg of zhouyou, pointed to the jade pendant of Shuanglong Xizhu on Zhou Song''s chest and asked, "Dad, my brother has such a beautiful jade pendant. Why doesn''t Linlin have it?"


    "Yes, there will be!"


    Zhou you picked up Zhou Lin and said with a smile, "even if not, my father will give it to my beautiful little Lin Lin!"


    "Dad is the best!"


    Zhou Lin lovingly kisses Zhou you.


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhou you walked away happily and said: "Xiao Linlin, dad will go home now and see if there are any suitable Jadeites at home!"


    "This guy..."


    We watched Zhou you leave with a happy expression.


    ******


    thank you for accompanying me through these nine months.


    I believe all my friends who have read the comments on the shelves know that I came here by chance, but after nine months of writing, I have become rooted by chance. I have met many enthusiastic readers and encountered many difficulties.


    Maybe you don''t know that I met a drunk maniac a few months ago and was almost cut to death, leaving a ferocious scar on my hand. Although that time was ignored by some relevant departments who "need money", it was always my heart disease, which led to my poor writing state and speed.


    But now that everything is over, people have to look forward. I hope you can continue to support me in the next book and let me go further


    I have temporarily established a contact Q group: 210161259. I hope you can come in and have a chat.

 Chapter 1307

    Sharp and Shen Ma, Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi are doing a market survey on Yingbin street in Longjiang city to make a fortune in the future. However, sharp in meditation is interrupted by a deep voice.


    "Well Is the ground round? It''s the earth! Miss Luo Yu feng! Lotus Babe! That''s not a celebrity on earth decades ago! " What the old man said is all the words on the earth. Is it the earth people who crossed here by accident just like himself? Thinking of this, sharp quickly followed the sound and walked in the past. As he approached, sharp saw under a high wall, a man with a beard and loose hair in the sun.


    The slovenly old man, from the crack of his eyes which was too hard to open by the sun, could not help but see a flash of his spirit. Then he cheered weakly: "the sky is blue, the ground is round, and we are predestined. Sister Feng is crying, sister Furong is making trouble. I only hope that the predestined ones will arrive early, and the peerless secret books will only be sent to the predestined ones!"


    "Old man, why is the earth round? Do you know sister Feng and sister Furong? " Sharp went to the old man, bent down and asked in a low voice: "are you brother pig?"


    When the slovenly old man heard the sharp question, he didn''t earn his eyes. He hummed coldly: "where''s the impudent boy? How come there are so many boring questions?"


    "Well What are you talking about, old man? Get up and talk back. " Shen Ma, who is following sharp, is very angry.


    Sharp see this, squatting body turned back to stare at Shen Ma, and then with ''sex'' son said: "old man, these questions are very important to me, tell me, OK?"


    "Things are given to those who are destined for them!" The slovenly old man suddenly pushed a yellow thread bound book in his hand to the sharp arms squatting in front of him. Then he rubbed it and stood up wobbly. He turned around and said to himself, "Oh, I''ll go!"


    When the slovenly old man finished speaking, he saw his body move, leaving only a remnant, which was lost. Sharp and others looked around again, and there was still the shadow of the slovenly old man.


    "Ah I''m a master Shen Ma''s face was shocked, his mouth was wide open, and his face was incredible.


    "My master is Zhu Bajie? Isn''t that a super popular novel on the earth that is so angry that you can''t be ashamed to see it? I''ll give him an eye drop every day... " The performance of the slovenly old man was shocked not only by Shen Ma, but also by his sharp squatting body. At this time, he was completely "knocked down" by thunder and sat on the ground.


    When Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi were talking at Lao Wang''s head, they often heard about this kind of God man who came and went without a trace. But hearing and seeing are two different things. Xiao Yunzi, who was the first to wake up, stammered and said sharply: "big Big Brother, hurry up Hurry to see Look, this What did the old fairy give you? "


    "Yes, have a look?" Xia Qi also asks in a hurry.


    Pulled by Xiao Yunzi, he shakes left and right with a sharp "Er". He gradually regains consciousness and holds the Yellow thread bound books in his hand. Shen Ma, Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi also come together.


    "Well, why is there no name of martial arts secret script on the yellow book cover? It''s different from what''s on TV! " Sharp looked at the blank and yellow book cover and said to himself, then turned to the first page, saw the above content, sharp "Ao" a voice called out, fiercely stood up and scolded: "I ''Fuck'', pig head a ball, play me? Is there anything like that? Don''t bring such a playful person


    "Oh, my God!" Sharp suddenly crazy will Shenma and Xiaqi, xiaoyunzi startled.


    "Boss, what''s on it? Why haven''t I seen such words? " Xia Qi looked at the sharp grasp in the hands of the open page, he did not know a few words doubt asked.


    "Damn it, if you know each other." Sharp white Xia Qi one eye.


    Sharp is depressed at this time. The characters on the first page are actually Chinese characters on the earth. What''s more, these characters are "don''t die, don''t have to practice!" Eight big characters.


    At this time, sharp, who had been completely entangled, turned to the second page with trembling fingers. There were four Chinese characters "chasing the stars and the moon" written on it. Without looking at the contents in detail, he turned to the next page. He turned to the fourth page, the last page, which was full of some contents related to "chasing the stars and the moon". He didn''t bother to look at them carefully Break big scold way: "my day, what is this thing?"? Shit, what are you talking about? " Sharp heart this bitter, cup with ah, tangled ah, sharp heart of shock, anger took ten cattle three tigers, just slowly calm down, when see Shen Ma, Xia Qi, Xiao Yunzi face ''confused'' look, airway: "what to see, and then shopping."


    Although there are a lot of questions, but after seeing the sharp twisted, sauce red facial expression, no one dares to speak.


    At this time, the slovenly old man who has just given the book to him is standing on the high sky of juolong. He turns into a simple and honest monk Sha with a red beard, a black face. He and Zhu Bajie, who are standing side by side, are staring at the bottom and have a panoramic view of the sharp and crazy scene.


    "Hey, hey, these words you taught me are really effective, second elder martial brother is really smarter than me." Monk Sha scratched the loose hair on both sides and said to Zhu Bajie."Ha ha ha, you don''t see who brother is, small sample, with this ability to escape, this boy should not die!" Zhu Bajie has a confident expression.


    "Second elder martial brother, how do I feel that this boy has the same ''sex'' style as you, how do you..." Before he had finished speaking, monk Sha was interrupted by Zhu Bajie.


    "I can''t help it." Pig Bajie a listen to sand monk began to grind Ji endless, quickly ''Insert'' mouth way.


    "Who''s to blame? Who asked you to peep at Chang''e fairy''s bath, and let me keep watch for you. I didn''t want to be captured by Erlang God, banished us to the lower world as a galaxy guard, and sealed our magic power of change. Alas, why do you think we are suffering?" Monk Sha shook his head helplessly.


    "The Jade Emperor accepted our change magic power, but he was afraid that we would become handsome and leave the company secretly to enjoy it. Thanks to my intelligence, I begged my elder martial brother to teach us how to change one by one, and I could be smart for another hundred years, hehe..." At this point, Zhu Bajie''s eyes are only lustful.


    "Isn''t that good, but you have a lot of trouble. Bring this boy to my galaxy, alas..." Monk Sha sighed.


    "Do you want to worry? The monkey''s transformation mantra for me is just the verbal language of such a silly boy in the galaxy I''m guarding. I''m a cup bearer! On my first day in office, I was changed 18 times by this boy. " At this point, Zhu Bajie seems to be suspicious again and says: "is it the monkey who arranged all this on purpose? How else could such a coincidence happen? "


    Everything is doomed, is all this really just a coincidence?


    "Oh, what a coincidence." Monk Sha took another look at the Dragon land below and said.


    "You say that if I become a little pretty guy, when I''m taking my sister, I''ll be changed by this guy''s words, and I won''t scare other girls. How can I get along with him? So I have an idea, and I''ll arrange him to your galaxy. Anyway, for tens of thousands of years, there has been no demons to disturb the mortal world. I''m free, and I''m just like him Go to the mortal world and enjoy it. There are many beautiful women in this boy''s underworld status! " Zhu Bajie bit his fingers, looking forward to it.


    "Well, after all these years, second elder martial brother, you are still like this. This is tantamount to destroying the normal order of the lower world. Are you not afraid of Yama to sue the emperor?" Monk Sha reminds Zhu Bajie.


    "So, I came to you to communicate. He can''t have an accident on your side. With this small self-defense skill, he can protect himself. Don''t hang up. When we go back to heaven after we finish our job, we''ll pick him up." Pig Bajie felt that his arrangement was perfect. He could not help boasting and asked: "brother Sha, is he very smart?"


    "Er..." Monk Sha is speechless. He is on the second elder martial brother''s boat again.


    It turns out that the last time Zhu Bajie told a lie to sharp, the real lower reason was that he was punished for watching Chang''e take a bath. If the two people''s conversation was heard by sharp, he would be furious.


    On Yingbin street, the sharp people who continue to do market research have regained the cheerful atmosphere they had at the beginning. Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi jump around to have a look at this and then at that. They are childlike.


    "Boss, I want this. Take the money!" Xia Qi points to the trinkets on a nearby stall and asks sharp for money.


    Sharp with Xia Qi''s fingers, looking at what she pointed to, her eyes lit up, and quickly asked: "do you girls like this kind of thing?"


    "What is it? That girl doesn''t like such a good thing!" Xia Qi is very urgent urge sharp: "take money quickly, quickly!"


    "Oh, this young lady has a good eye. It''s a new product from xiangweiju. You can smell the fragrance for a long time." The stall vendor is a middle-aged ''woman''. Seeing that there is a business coming, she quickly sells her goods to Xia Qi, who is standing in front of her stall.


    "Second younger brother, what is this kind of thing called?" Sharp pressure heart of excitement, to stand beside Shen Ma asked.


    When Shen Ma heard the sharp question, he was very surprised. He looked up and down like a monster, and said: "I said elder brother, no wonder the third sister said you, you said you, why don''t you even know what this is?"


    "Where''s so much nonsense? Speak quickly?" The sharp voice is a little out of tune.

 Chapter 1308

    It''s not a long street. After all, it''s located on the East China Sea. It seems that it''s far away from the war. At least it''s not the center of the war. So rich people prefer to spend more money on valuables to increase their elegance, while ordinary people prefer to buy more for their life. There are not many people who really buy weapons, so they open their own shops Not a lot.


    Yan state is not like Wei state. Wei people have been trained militarily since childhood, and they are imbued with the idea that Wei people are a superior nation. People''s enthusiasm for weapons and horses is far beyond other countries.


    On the street, there is an open space where idle people usually sit boasting and chatting. Under several towering trees, there are always a group of people sitting. Some small vendors can''t afford to hire a facade, so they squat in this place to set up a stall to sell things. Usually, yamen messengers don''t take charge of it. From these small vendors, they know that they can''t squeeze out any money .


    When Han Qing and Han Mo came here, they saw a big tree full of people. There were three or four people in a big circle. The horse''s voice was very loud. Han Mo knew it was a good horse just by listening to the horse''s voice.


    The crowd cheered from time to time. Obviously, these cheers could not help themselves, which made Han Mo very suspicious and confused. He didn''t know what good program was waiting for him.


    Han Qing with more than ten years of exercise out of good health, very easily for Han Mo squeezed a way, wait for Han Mo drill in, this just found, in the crowd, but there is a person is performing horse skills.


    The horse had a thick mane and shiny black hair all over his body. He was strong and tall. However, on his body, it was a thin little man. He was only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. His skin was dark and rough. He was born in a poor family. At least his clothes were worn by beggars in Donghai city. They were very sloppy and shabby .


    However, this sloppy beggar''s equestrian skill is really amazing. The horse runs forward and backward. Under the control of the beggar, he performs all kinds of super difficult movements, some of which are almost unimaginable. He can even hang his legs on the horse''s neck and stare at the horse, which makes people around laugh, but he can''t help but clap.


    Han Mo doesn''t admire many people in his heart. What he can admire must be his unique attainments and abilities in a certain aspect. This little beggar who performs horse skills really makes Han Mo admire and clap with people.


    Just as people were dazzled and pleasantly surprised, the little man suddenly stopped his horse and fell to the ground with a beautiful turn, then arched his hands to the people around him.


    At this time, Han Mo saw the beggar''s face clearly. There was no expression on his angular face, just like a rock. Even in the dark eyes, there was no emotion, giving people a feeling of coldness.


    He thought that after the beggar handed over his hand, he would come to ask for a reward. But different from what he thought, the beggar seemed to be very clumsy. After bowing his hand, he turned back, picked up a bamboo hat from the ground and held it in his hand. Then he went to the crowd and looked at the guests in front of him with a little expectation. That was to hope that he could get some money.


    Nowadays, everyone is willing to move forward in the business of making a living, but they can''t avoid paying for it. As soon as the beggars pick up their hats, many people disperse. When the beggars reach out their hats to ask for money, everyone''s excitement immediately subsides. After all, the people in Donghai city are far from rich, and they are reluctant to eat Wear, where are willing to embrace the money to reward people.


    The beggar turned around and got no more than ten copper coins.


    "How much is your horse for, trainer?" A childe who seemed to be a bit rich said, "you make a price and I''ll pay for it."


    The beggar still shakes his head with no expression. He just holds his hat and turns around the few people left. Finally he comes to Han Mo and pokes out his hat.


    His face was dark with withered yellow, his body was thin, he seemed to be malnourished, his forehead was slightly raised, his appearance was very ordinary, and he would not attract anyone''s attention even if he was thrown in a crowd.


    Han Mo asked with a smile: "you are a good man, and you have a lot of skills. It''s shameful to ask for money in the street?"


    The beggar raised his head, glanced at Han Mo, and his voice was as cold as ice: "I work hard, and the money I get is not shameful!"


    "Good!" Han Mo said with a smile: "interesting, interesting." Just as he was about to touch the silver, he suddenly thought that all his money had just been given to manager Han, so he said to Han Qing, "give him all the silver you''ve brought!"


    Han Qing was stunned, but soon "touched" one or two pieces of silver and said, "young master, that''s all." Put it in the beggar''s hat.


    The beggar didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the yin-yang stick in Han Mo''s hand. His eyebrows beat slightly and turned away.


    "Young master, why did you give him so much silver?" Han Qing asked in a low voice.


    Han Mo held his chin and said, "he''s a man of backbone. I''m afraid he''s in trouble when he''s mixed up like this. Maybe one or two silver can help him." But I was thinking about whether to take the beggar back to the house. After all, there are few horse trainers with such amazing skills. It''s also a great idea to take him back to teach him how to practice equestrian skills.He was about to go up and invite the beggar to the restaurant, but someone behind him called, "here comes the head of Huang ban!"


    The onlookers quickly dodged, and there were only a few people left at this time.


    Han Mo has a sneer on his lips. Huang Bantou is the guard of Donghai government. He can be regarded as a confidant of Donghai Sheriff Xiao Muzan. He was brought by Xiao Muzan from Yanjing when he took office.


    Han Mo pulls Han Qing''s clothes. They go to the back of the big tree and look into the distance. Huang Bantou is wearing soap clothes, leading three or four yamchas with killing sticks to come here.


    A kind-hearted man in the crowd whispered to the beggar, "horse trainer, hurry up and ride away. I can''t go any longer."


    The beggar was packing. When he heard the cry, he turned around and gave a smile to the person who reminded him. His cold face was much softer because of the smile.


    The beggar packed up his things, and Huang Bangtou had already led people to the place. Several yamen messengers immediately surrounded the beggar and laughed.


    Huang Bantou was carrying a knife around his waist. He walked three steps and swayed two steps. His eyes were staring at the horse, full of greed.


    After all, he is a man who has seen the world. At a glance, he can see that this horse is a genuine Wei horse, and it is the top grade of Wei''s horses. Its footwork and speed are superb. When it comes to the horse market, even if it is sold at a low price, it can be worth two or three hundred taels of silver, which is a big treasure.


    "Where are you from?" Huang Bantou glanced at the beggar and asked faintly.


    The beggar is still like a rock, his face is not half silk expression, light tunnel: "Wei!"


    "I knew you were from the state of Wei!" Huang Bantou sneered: "the old boots on your feet are only used by Wei people."


    The boots on the beggars'' feet are very broken, but they are very different from those of Yan kingdom. Apart from being tall and deep, the most obvious thing is that there is a curved roll behind the boots, just like the moon, which looks quite beautiful.


    Huang Bantou looked at the beggar again and then continued to ask, "what are you doing in Donghai County?"


    "Make a living!"


    "Make a living?" Huang Bantou sneered: "Wei Guo can''t live any longer?"


    The beggar raised his head, eyebrow angle slightly a tight, light way: "my Lord, I violated what Yan law?"


    Huang Bangtou held the handle of the knife and said in a cold voice, "you are a man of the state of Wei, dressed in rags, but you have such a good horse. What do you want in Donghai County? Hehe, isn''t it the spy of Wei state? I heard that there was a Yamen in the state of Wei called "black flag". The members of the black flag Department are all over the world. They inquire about other countries'' intelligence and undermine the order of other countries. I think you are the members of the black flag Department. "


    "I''m not!"


    "No?" Huang ban tou went up to pull the horse. "This has the final say, let''s go, and go to the Yamen with us."


    Before he touched the reins, the horse suddenly gave a loud nose, a long hiss, two front hooves raised, and was about to step down on Huang Bantou.


    Huang Bangtou was surprised. Fortunately, he still had some ability to roll on the spot to avoid the fatal step of the horse. However, just after a heavy rain, the ground was already muddy. As soon as he rolled on the spot, his whole clothes were all muddy. He was not in a mess.


    "Damn it Huang Bangtou became angry: "brothers, beat me the traitor of Wei state!"


    Several yamen messengers answered, rushed to the beggar without hesitation, swung the killing wand, and beat him down. The beggar was like a rock, but he didn''t fight back. He let the killing wand rain down on himself. When he hit down with only a few sticks, the beggar''s forehead was broken, and the blood ran down.


    "Young master!" As soon as Han Qing clenched her fist, she was about to rush over. However, Han Mo pulled her and said in a soft voice, "wait a minute, I''ll see how tolerant this boy is!"

 Chapter 1309

    Do not know how long to sleep, Liu Tian opened his eyes in a daze.


    Suddenly feel how cool body, a little cold, dun hour counter think up, quickly get up.


    Found that he was still on the sofa of this box, Chen Ni quickly looked left and right, vaguely remember that he was raped by a goddess yesterday.


    But what makes Liu Tian wonder is that there is no half figure, not even hair.


    Did I drink too much yesterday?


    Liu Tian could not help frowning. Although he was in the organization from the moment he was born, he would not be drunk at all. But if he did not deliberately restrain himself, his consciousness would be blurred.


    Well, I must have drunk too much. Liu Tian thought of it for sure.


    But it''s real.


    Liu Tian shakes his head and starts up with a smile. However, when he gets up, he glances at him unintentionally, and then he is stunned there.


    Blood, it''s blood!


    In the sofa, you even have a little bit of blood, when Liu Tian was shocked, hurry to see Xiao Liu Tian!


    "Damn it, it''s true!"


    At this, Liu Tian suddenly falters. The falling red must be the blood of the goddess. The goddess must be a virgin. Thinking of this, Liu Tian''s heart is in a cold sweat


    The goddess is usually very proud. If she takes her virginity, she will be in trouble


    But Liu Tian immediately laughs. Whatever, it''s her who took the initiative. She was raped!


    Yeah, raped!


    The only regret for Liu Tian is that he drank so much wine yesterday and didn''t taste the goddess carefully!


    In the future, we must not get drunk, drink and make trouble!


    Said Liu Tian has come out of the box door, Liu Tian inadvertently looked, eyes immediately fixed on the door that "521" three big words.


    Liu Tian looked at it for a long time. He was in a cold sweat at the bottom of his heart. Damn, he had entered the wrong room.


    Take out the old Nokia that can''t be broken when it''s thrown down from the eighth floor, and look at the time. It''s already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Already in class, Liu Tian rushed out. We are good students. How can we skip class and find that the Gangzi and the fat man in the bar have already left? Liu Tian was depressed.


    Damn, two beasts, don''t call me when they leave.


    This bar is not far from the school. In order to save the taxi fare, Liu Tian decided to walk back. There is no way. The key is that he has no money.


    Liu Tianyi is an orphan. Apart from going to school, if he doesn''t do things that can''t be seen, he has no source of income at all. It''s definitely impossible for him to get employed again and become a killer.


    Since the age of 12, when he escaped from the devil like organization, Liu Tian vowed to hide himself, be an ordinary person and live a good life.


    So Liu Tian decided to be a good student from the moment he stepped into the campus! Get a good job after graduation.


    In fact, this kind of ordinary life has made Liu Tian completely adapt to it. Although the days are sometimes very hard, they are also very happy. They fart, chat and skip classes with fat people every day. This kind of day is really full.


    After a while, Liu Tian came to the gate of the school. Looking at the "Quan''an University" on the gate, Liu Tian chuckled. This is the key university in Quan''an city!


    Suddenly, Liu Tian found that the fat man and Gangzi came out of the campus. Liu Tian was happy at that time


    He called Liu Tian and walked over, just like kicking a fat man. But when they saw Liu Tian go over, they both had a bad smile. The fat man squeezed his obscene face and came up to hug Liu Tian. He said with a smile, "Xiao Tian, how was that girl yesterday?"


    "Fat man and I are good to you. We should be good friends." Gangzi also came up.


    "Little brother Tian." Liu tianse smiles. Originally, he wanted to ask where the goddess came from, but when he heard this shy sweet voice, Liu Tian quickly became serious.


    He kicked the fat man and said, "be serious, don''t take my sister bad."


    Li Qian, a freshman, was an orphan. At that time, Li Qian worked in a summer vacation and was bullied by hooligans. Liu Tian came to save the beauty by a hero. However, Liu Tian vowed that she was not greedy for beauty. Although Li Qian was also a standard beauty, even now she was a flower, one year younger than herself, Liu Tian really sympathized with her. Just think of her as a sister.


    At that time, Li Qian met Liu Tian, and they became familiar. Li Qian often asked Liu Tian for help.


    But at the moment, fat man and Gangzi see this scene, but they have a bad smile on their face: "just after the combination of Xiaotian, they come again. It seems that Li Qian already loves you to the bone, and can''t leave you at all!"


    "What?" Liu Tian was a little confused.


    "Brother Xiaotian, I''m sorry I didn''t go to your birthday party yesterday because I had something wrong." Li Qian ran over, lowered her head and murmured in a low voice.


    "What Fat man and Gangzi were shocked.


    "Brother Tian, I''m sorry, or I''ll accompany you once more today." Seeing the expression of the two fat people, Li Qian''s face is even more red. She thinks Liu Tian is angry and apologizes.Liu Tian''s heart suddenly cools. He seems to be aware of something and looks at it viciously. The fat man gave Li Qian a look and then said with a smile, "it''s OK. Yesterday I had a drink with the two animals. It''s useless for you to go there as a girl."


    Liu Tian doesn''t seem to be angry with Li Qian. In fact, Liu Tian knows that Li Qian doesn''t go because she has low self-esteem. She must think that the birthday party is very high-end. When she goes, she will make a fool of herself. Liu Tian can''t help but sympathize with her. What a girl to take care of.


    "You''re not angry, brother Tian?"


    "Not really." Liu Tian smiles and shakes his head.


    "That''s good. My classmates are still waiting for me over there. I''ll go first. Goodbye, brother Tian!" Then he waved to Liu Tian and trotted back.


    "What''s the matter with the fat man?" As soon as Li Qian left, Liu Tian''s face suddenly became cold.


    "Xiaotian, isn''t the woman who accompanied you yesterday Xiaoqian?" Gangzi has some doubts.


    "What?" Liu Tian was stunned for a moment.


    "Everyone can see that Li Qian is willing to be your sister. She clearly likes you, so Gangzi and I thought about helping you both. In fact, the sister we prepared for you is Li Qian. Who knows she didn''t go."


    "Shit, who told you to do that?" Liu Tian tone a little cold, scared fat a shiver, "I only see him as a sister, later don''t do so, don''t let me do."


    No matter how beasts are, Liu Tian can''t invade Li Qian. He can''t abuse others. When he comes out of the organization, Liu Tian swears that he will never abuse women again!


    "Xiaotian, don''t be angry. Who knows you don''t want to."


    "Yes, the two brothers are for your own good."


    Liu Tian knew that these two men were brothers, and they usually took care of themselves. Liu Tian also knew that his words were a little cold just now, so he quickly said with a smile: "Damn, you said it. My brother was broken when he was eight years old."


    See Liu Tian * * smile, two people know, Xiaotian not angry, happy past embrace shoulder.


    "Blow it."


    "My brother was not born yet."


    ¡­¡­


    It took half an hour to eat breakfast. The three of them pressed down the road to see if there were any beauties. When they saw a couple walking by the roadside, Liu Tian was filled with emotion. How could all the good cabbages have been arched by fat pigs? We three pigs were pitiful. None of the cabbages had been arched!


    It was more than eleven o''clock when I got back to the dormitory, and the three didn''t plan to go to class. In addition, I drank yesterday, and I was still a little dizzy today. I went back to sleep, and at two o''clock in the afternoon, the three woke up.


    Fat man said to go out for lunch, Gangzi also together, but Liu Tian to dizzy as a reason to refuse, sleep for a while, two people also don''t care, just tease for a while to go out.


    Liu Tian is left to lie in his bedroom.


    Liu Tianna is a tosser. He can''t sleep anywhere. His mind is full of last night''s events


    "Xiaotian." I don''t know how long after that, Liu Tian was woken up. After a look, it was the fat man calling himself.


    "Have you had dinner?" Liu Tian asked vaguely.


    "Damn, it''s five o''clock. It''s time for dinner. You''re a pig. You can sleep better than me."


    Liu Tian picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was 5:30, so he quickly put on his clothes and said, "let''s go and have dinner."


    "Eat wool." The fat man looked at Liu Tian with disdain. "When did you know such a beautiful beauty? Tut Tut, it''s just goddess level."


    "What?" Liu Tian was puzzled.


    "Still pretend, just now Gangzi and I came back, met a goddess level figure at the door, we went up to chat up, as a result, she said she found a person named Liu Tian, our school in addition to your name Liu Tian, who is still."


    "Say, when did you hook up with me? That girl is so beautiful. She''s just bubbling." The fat man looked down once more.


    "Damn, how do I know? Is it my peach blossom luck Liu Tian laughs, but he is a little uneasy in his heart. Is it the goddess who made trouble for him yesterday.


    "She said she would wait for you in the coffee shop opposite. Go to her Then the fat man ignored Liu Tian and went out to eat alone.


    Liu Tian thought about it and thought it was better to go out and have a look. So he went out of the school and according to the information given by the fat man, went into the coffee shop and found the position. As expected, he found a woman with a cap sitting there.


    Liu Tian a look, absolutely do not know, some doubts in the bottom of my heart, but still walked in the past


    "Beauty, you call me!" Liu Tian is not polite. He just sits on the opposite side. It''s definitely not a good man if he doesn''t chat up a beautiful woman, especially if she takes the initiative to invite her.


    The woman went down the cap, when showing that face, Liu Tian was stunned there on the spot.

 Chapter 1310

    "Why is such a woman worthy to be my concubine? Give gouge heart capital punishment! All the people with the surname Wu will be killed As soon as the golden gate opened, there was no life left for the nine families surnamed Wu. There was a river of blood


    August 15, the Mid Autumn Festival, the day of family reunion, is also the day when Shang, the new monarch of the Southern Dynasty, left heaven and ascended the throne in January. Princess Chen, who has made great contributions to the court, is waiting for the imperial edict to be granted to the empress. But unexpectedly, she is waiting for the imperial edict to be abolished!


    When the imperial edict was abolished, FengChen palace was covered with corpses. The original golden palace was dyed red, full of a disgusting smell of blood!


    "Emperor, the person you want to kill is my concubine. Please let go of my elder parents!" Wu chen''er kneels in front of Shang Li Tian''s golden boots and pleads.


    "Today, none of you want to leave here alive!" The voice of hell overflowed from Shang Li Tian''s mouth.


    "The emperor!" Soft voice suddenly came from the door, beautiful as sick, the leaves of Xi Shi came in.


    "Love princess!" Shang Litian, contrary to his cold appearance, gently welcomed Ye Qingyi and sat down. He yelled at the maid in waiting: "how dare you! How dare you bring your mother to such a place


    Leaf quickly stretched out a weak hand to stop: "emperor, you don''t blame them, it''s my concubine who wants to come!" Eyes moved to Wu chen''er''s face kneeling on the ground: "no matter how to say, chen''er is a good sister of my concubine, and Uncle Wu and Uncle Wu''s mother have treated my concubine as their own daughter. They should all come to see them off for the last time."


    Her voice is extremely weak, pear with rain, people can''t help but feel pity, Shang Litian is caressing her.


    Just, the voice of leaf feeling listens to in Wu Chen son''s heart, but have like the demon sound general! If it wasn''t for this "good sister", why did Wu chen''er end up in a disgrace, and even implicate the nine families to be buried with her!


    "Emperor, for the sake of my life, let me die on their behalf." Wu Si Wen, Wu chen''er''s father, kept knocking at Shang Li Tian, even bleeding his forehead!


    "If you want me to die, I have to! Tomorrow, don''t do it yet Shang Li Tian was not moved. There was no temperature in his words.


    "Emperor, I only want to die on their behalf..." Before he finished his words, the flashing sword had been smeared on his neck, and the blood splashed all over, and his words stopped suddenly!


    "Master! Old... " Liu wants to jump on it, but only half of it. The sword in Ye Tianming''s hand has been smeared on her neck. She has followed the master without even humming!


    "Dad! Mother Ye Tianming is the first warrior in the Shang Kingdom. His sword is only in the blink of an eye. When Wu chen''er comes back, his parents are already in a pool of blood. No matter how she calls, they can''t hear her voice any more!


    The pain of extermination and the tragic death of her parents all came from the man she loved most and the good sister she once regarded as her family! Wu chen''er felt as if he had been torn alive!


    "Emperor, I have a fight with your husband and wife. My parents are also your parents. Are you so cruel? Leaf love! Ye Tianming! My parents treat you as if they were your own. How can you bite the hand that feeds you! Are you not afraid of being struck by thunder? " She roared at them, and was about to pounce on the leaves!


    Words for readers:


    the same crossing and rebirth, but different stories, good and evil protagonists, absolutely shocking! Pit product guarantee ¡«¡« remember to click "add bookshelf"

 Chapter 1311

    According to reliable sources, Baowen Weekly''s sales in one day are likely to exceed 400000. Whether the news is true or not, it is enough to prove his popularity.


    In fact, the other 19 authors are also tragic. Under the shadow of Su Shichen, it was completely dark. There are 20 articles in Mingming Baowen weekly, but now it seems that the only one is "the sad one". Almost all the comments and reports are from the heartbreaker, which is sad.


    Of course, it is also beneficial. The names of these 19 authors have successfully made more people realize it.


    The wave of sad people lasted for a long time. When the wave was about to end, suddenly a very unexpected person stood up and commented on this article.


    This person is nalanxifeng. Nalanxifeng is a poetic name. Of course, this is not a poet. Nalan Xifeng is an expert in bioelectronics in China and enjoys high reputation both at home and abroad. Such a heavyweight actually published an article in the magazine to praise the sad man -


    "although I like science fiction, I never like science fiction. For ordinary readers, the author has a good opinion of the future of science fiction The imagination of XingKong is very wonderful, but for me, I can''t help catching the mistakes in the novel every time, which even makes me have no way to calm down and read.


    Recently, two assistants in my research office were discussing the same novel, the sad one, which made me very interested and read it again. I was attracted by the spirit of the protagonist He Xi. More accurately, I was moved and substituted!


    Everyone except his mother didn''t understand him, but He Xi didn''t give up. He still insisted. This reminds me of us. In the minds of ordinary people, when we talk about researchers, we will see the image of dissecting mice in white coats with tools. This image is like our fixed image.


    What some researchers have studied has no effect in this era. At this time, everyone will not understand it, just like He Xi in the article. At that time, the original of micro continuity written by him was useless, but after 150 years, it became the foundation of the unified universe. This is the surname of the times. Researchers are not all geeks of science. Maybe we are a group of sad people like He Xi, sad people on the road of Science.


    After watching this, they are all moved by the great maternal love in the ordinary of the sad one, and inspired by He Xi''s spirit of study.


    The cry of "Mom" and "Mom" after 20 years'' absence is so touching and touching!


    Countless readers have called Su Shichen back to science fiction. Of course, most of them are black fans. There''s no way. After su Shichen finished writing the matrix I hacker mission, he didn''t write it at all


    ["with my IQ of 220, if I can''t deduce these problems, then I''m really living in vain. Let''s introduce it again, Chu Xuan Senior Colonel, before I came here, I should have been in Longyin military base in Yanjing. As China''s military base second only to Longxing, with chuxuan''s step-by-step revelation, Shen Rong felt numb. According to the book, the role of this divine space might be a tool for human evolution. This is really a ring in a ring.


    The setting of the gene lock has been thrown out, and the really wonderful content has just begun. As the plot unfolds step by step, chuxuan''s IQ is fully revealed. Shen Rong is now beginning to believe that chuxuan in this book has an IQ of 220.


    ["it''s really a pity. I said that I would only abandon people who are useless to this team, just like the problem of probability. He is an individual with too low probability, and he failed to pass the test given to him. For Li Shuai Xi, I have done my utmost..."


    ¡­¡­


    "It depends on the situation. If your family name is very important, you will be saved at any cost. If saving you will bring the whole team into danger, you will be abandoned." ]


    these two dialogues can fully see Chu Xuan''s psychology. He thinks everything is comprehensive, and he is really "too handsome" for his practice of giving up his companion without hesitation for the overall situation Yes, there is no mistake. For Shen Rong, he will not be bored with this kind of practice, but he likes it very much. Well, the charm of Chu Xuanchu is infinite, and he conquers a fan.


    "This Chu Xuan is really out of its mouth, out of its mouth. It can design Li Shuai Xi to death. This ability of insight into people''s heart is really terrible!"


    Major Chu''s performance, and the setting of infinite terror, do you think it''s over?


    No, no, this is just the beginning!


    PS: it''s finally done. Thank you for your support. The outbreak will end in three days and will resume in two shifts tomorrow. The update time is around 1 pm and 6 pm. Thank you again for your support.

 Chapter 1313

    The falling flowers follow the flowing water. The flowing water loves the falling flowers. When he Fenglu''s kiss is printed on Suk''s lips, Suk''s head starts to be confused! When he Fenglu tore off his quilt, Suk was even more confused!


    The two hands are suitable for her, but she hesitates to open he Fenglu, but she does not dare to embrace her, so he Fenglu is extremely free at this time, and she can do whatever she wants.


    Two hands on Suk''s cheek, not to let him escape the slightest possibility, a kiss fell, just like covering water hard to recover, hot, mellow, sucking, and then move the position, along Suk''s Adam''s apple, all the way down.


    The smell of sweat, like a strange catalyst, not only didn''t feel a little bad taste, but also aroused he Fenglu''s enthusiasm. He stepped on Suk''s body with two legs, supported the bed with one hand, and untied his coat button with the other hand.


    A woman''s proficiency in uncovering her clothes is comparable to that of a senior sex wolf. It''s a ten million repetitions and a superb skill. By the time Suk is relieved, he Fenglu has straightened up and the thermal underwear is gone!


    A pure black bra with lace edge, in sharp contrast to her white skin, is towering, and her breast is half exposed. But the next second, she can see her backhand wipe backward, followed by a hook of her fingers, and her breast is half exposed, which turns into * *.


    If the chest shape of snow white is the legendary sharp shoot chest shape, then he Fenglu is hemispherical. In terms of technical terms, the bottom area is equal to the chest width, and the height is appropriate. The length of the chest peak protrusion is equal to the circumference radius of the base. The side looks like a semicircle, very full.


    White and delicate skin, with a sheepskin like luster, is very warm. The breast peak is like an inverted bowl, like a well-designed semicircular ball. The bud is even more tender than snow.


    At this moment, so clear and close exposure in their own line of sight, when close at hand, within reach, er, Suk really extended his hand. [


    when Suk''s fingertips touch the warm, it''s obvious that he Fenglu''s body trembles slightly, and subconsciously wants to withdraw her hand. But then he straightens her chest, grabs Suk''s wrist, and doesn''t let him move for half a minute.


    "Lulu --!" Suk''s voice is so subtle that he can''t even hear it. He wants to tell her clearly and stop her madness at this time, but he Fenglu has taken off completely before he has sorted out her confused thoughts.


    The instinct of the body is direct and frank. Su Xiaoke''s previous battle with Bai Xue left no enemy. However, with Bai Xue''s final victory, he was unbeaten. Naturally, he is still full of meaning. Now, facing the enchanting beauty, he is bound to make a comeback and hold his head high.


    No one doesn''t know his body, even if he Fenglu is unconscious, but he knows what he wants to do. A jade hand leans down, and his slender fingers tremble when they meet the hot Su Xiaoke, but they also firmly guide his direction.


    On the contrary, Suk seems to be a weak woman who was QB, the role reversal.


    "Well --!" With a slightly painful murmur, what should have happened or shouldn''t have happened, all happened!


    In fact, snow has long secretly moved out of the bathroom, see the scene in front of me, I don''t know whether to be happy or lost, mood is very complex.


    It is absolutely impossible to say that there is not a little guilt in my heart. If I had not been encouraged by myself, I''m afraid he Fenglu would never have been so bold.


    It''s also impossible to say that there is not a little loss in my heart. After all, no one will be overjoyed to watch the man he likes and go through the ups and downs with another woman.


    But the good thing is that he Fenglu and Suk like each other, and they finally find a firm ally. Even if they really want to fight with other women in the future, they will have the strength of the first World War.


    Is this a preference for color over friends? Snow has decided not to think, because now she has no energy to think so much, in front of he Fenglu in the beginning a little pain, finally slowly a little bit into the state.


    Maybe it''s due to Suk''s experience! He Fenglu''s action was gentle and slow, which reduced the pain of he Fenglu to the minimum. He Fenglu was also surprised. At first, the feeling of pain really made her sweat, but as time went on, there was no follow-up feeling of pain.


    On the contrary, I feel that I am enjoying it more and more. I completely relax, straddle on Suk''s body, and begin to speed up.


    The undeveloped body obviously can''t bear Suk''s fierce fighting power. He Fenglu finally realized the wonderful journey of enjoying the peak of happiness, and also deeply understood the happiness of Bai Xue before. But the fact is the fact. After he Fenglu changed from Guanyin to Suk, he could no longer cope with Suk, with a shy face, including hunqn g. Even a little embarrassed to ask Suk to let go of himself.


    Sukenai, naturally, knows he Fenglu''s current state. He can''t be too demanding, but suxiaoke is still fierce and has no intention of slacking off. ["I''ll do it!" Snow white, hiding in one side, has recovered most of her body after just taking a rest adjustment. Moreover, the life of hungong has already irritated her, and even subconsciously started from mo. however, it''s just a scratch. Now that she has a chance, she can''t let it go.


    He Fenglu seems to have forgotten this room. When there is a third person in the room, when Bai Xue makes a sound, she suddenly gets a fright. She turns around and looks at Bai Xue in a panic, and then looks at Bai Xue''s three steps and two steps, and directly climbs onto the bed,


    "Hey, what''s the shame! Lulu, make room for me quickly White snow directly toward he Fenglu''s buttocks patted, he Fenglu exclaimed, suddenly turned into an ostrich, covered his face moved to the bedside, and then even directly pulled up the quilt, covered himself tightly.


    Talented people come out of the country for hundreds of years!


    He Fenglu hides to one side, but it also makes the battlefield for Bai Xue. Bai Xue is no better than her. Naturally, she is familiar with her own way. She puts Suke, who is also embarrassed, on the ground directly. With a lift and a straddle, she grabs Suke''s baton and sends suxiaoke to her own track with a puff.


    He Fenglu, with her head covered in the quilt, listens to the fierce fighting outside and feels the constant shaking of her bed. She can''t stand this kind of intrusion. She covers her ears hard and feels like she has a dream. She is really with Suke! I''m really with Suk!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1314

    The events in the world are unpredictable, the sea and the sky are close at hand!


    Last time I was on the fourth floor of fangfeiyi, with Luo Feiyan and Ma Yina by my side. This time, the location became the home inn in Yanjing, and the women around me were replaced by Bai Xue and he Fenglu.


    Once upon a time, Suk would never dream of such a situation. Perhaps long ago, it was extravagant to find a girl friend who was not too bad. Now, he has become attached to many beautiful women, and even has been sleeping together twice.


    Suk is lying in the room, with he Fenglu on his left hand and snow on his right hand. Two warm palms are tightly attached to his body. The air should be full of that kind of atmosphere.


    Snow white side body, head pillow Suk''s shoulder, a leg also put in his waist, even gently rub, friction, face is full of joy after the blush, eyes full of spring, a hand suddenly toward he Fenglu there stretched out.


    "Lulu, don''t cover your face. I''ll suffocate you later!" Snow pulled down the quilt covered by he Fenglu, the girl began to dodge since snow appeared, and now she finally came back.


    He Fenglu also wants to grab the quilt. However, since Bai Xue''s hand, she is naturally furious. She even drags all the quilts to her side with three or two hands, leaving he Fenglu, a big white sheep, exposed to the air.


    "Ah He Fenglu screamed, but she couldn''t cover her face. One hand blocked the two chest peaks, and the other directly covered the mysterious triangle. But the two little hands didn''t have such a large coverage area. On the contrary, because of this action, it was very tempting.


    Feeling that his action had attracted Suk''s eyes, he turned over in a hurry and finally put the front three points away in all directions, but the beautiful back was revealed, and even the two buttocks were more eye-catching. [


    "tut Tut, these two big white buttocks are really beautiful!" Snow white and Suk have been exploring each other for a long time. There''s no need to pretend to be shy. On the contrary, they are very generous. Their thighs rub Suk naturally.


    "Ah? Up again Snow White''s action stopped suddenly. She felt something rubbing against her inner thigh, like a red iron bar, hard and hot. Her eyes fell on Su Xiaoke, who was mighty, aggressive and upright.


    Suk''s face turned red. He Fenglu was exposed at three o''clock just now. He was shamed and covered up. Then there came a reversal. Although he was lying on the bed and had less scenery, his beautiful back was still exciting.


    The skin is fine and flawed, the pores are fine, smooth and with a faint luster.


    The flesh and bone are well proportioned. They are not only straight, but also round and smooth. The tight and smooth lines come from God''s favor. The two shoulder blades are like butterflies flapping their wings. The spine hook is like a pen. The straight line extends downward. After the slender waist, the two snow buttocks are like two hills.


    With a popular saying, these two buttocks alone are enough to play for a while! It''s not only in my mind, but also in my body. Su Xiaoke fully understood the leader''s intention, responded quickly and put it into place. As soon as the charge horn sounded, he could immediately put himself into the fight.


    "Hello! What are you looking at? You only hear new people laugh, but don''t see old people cry! " Snow a look at Su Xiaoke, and then look at Su Ke''s eyes, where still don''t understand what''s wrong with him, put out his hand to move Su Ke''s face to his side.


    This is not to be jealous. He and he Fenglu are ferromagnetic, pure friends. Now they have become sisters in the trenches. Besides, after a battle just now, they still have the strength to restart the war with Suk. They are just joking and enlivening the atmosphere.


    Suk was turned over by snow white, looking at the girl''s narrow eyes, and squeezed his eyes: "don''t make trouble!"


    "What''s going on? What a fuss! You just steal the fun! You''re called Shuangfei, don''t you know? I''m with lulu. Are you happy There are many nouns in Bai Xue''s head, even Shuangfei knows.


    "Happy In this scene, what else can Suk say? He smiles awkwardly and nods.


    "Are you satisfied with the two of us?"


    Suk found that Snow White''s smile was a little strange, and suddenly he felt a little creepy. The sweat on his body was going to stand up. Something was wrong, absolutely wrong. This was the rhythm of preparing to make a big move!


    I''m afraid she''s going to start to settle accounts next. Suk feels that one end has become two big. She must immediately change the topic. She must immediately, immediately, from now on, without delay.


    "Ah! I''m talking to you! Satisfied or not? " White snow where can give Suke the opportunity of procrastination, this directly sat up, the body was naked, this next two groups of sharp bamboo shoot type chest peak straight to Suke. [


    it used to be a beautiful scenery, but now in Suk''s eyes, they are two guides who have entered the countdown, and they want to kill themselves at any time.


    Originally also shy, lie prone to avoid Suk''s he Fenglu, also secretly tilted his head, seems to be very concerned about this answer.


    "Ah! Oh, no Suk''s face suddenly changed: "it''s dark outside. Get dressed quickly. They should be back soon!""They? Who are they? What are you afraid of! When they come back, they come back! " Snow White asked before, is the sword refers to these so-called them! Now Suk first mentioned that he simply wanted to make it clear!


    Suk grins bitterly, and his brain is spinning fast. How can he get rid of this? After all, even if he wants to tell everything, the timing is not right. He just flies with these two girls, and then after a while, he talks about his relationship with other girls?


    The heart beat faster, sweating all over, and even the palm of the hand began to get wet. At this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang, which was like the sound of nature. I leaned over from the bedside table with the speed of thunder.


    "Who is it?" White snow Du mouth, guess also can guess this time, must be Luo Feiyan their phone, see just harmonious atmosphere will be destroyed.


    "Well? Whose phone is this? " Suk suddenly saw the mobile phone screen, the caller ID turned out to be a string of Arabic numerals, which was also very unexpected.


    Bai Xue tilts her head and looks at it. It''s definitely not a normal mobile phone number segment. She glances at Suk, and her tone is still a little bit unhappy: "if you don''t know him, hang up!"


    The shadow of Nanfeng suddenly appeared in Suk''s mind. Last time, Nanfeng said that their communicators were all specially made. I''m afraid that the number of specially made communicators would be unusual. Did she call her?


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I don''t pay to answer the phone!" Suk said and pressed the answer button: "Hello


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1315

    "Suk!" The voice from the other end of the phone is suspicious of a woman, but the two words always feel very awkward and the pronunciation is very bad, just like those foreigners who have just learned Mandarin.


    It''s not Nanfeng. When Suk heard it, it''s definitely not Nanfeng''s voice, but he really heard his name on the phone.


    "Hello, I''m Suk! Who are you Suk saw that Bai Xue leaned her head against her mobile phone. She turned her head and looked at he Fenglu subconsciously. The girl is serious now.


    "Suk!" The first two words are still poor pronunciation of Chinese, and the back soon becomes creaky English. Fortunately, Suk''s level is also good, and soon we will know who is calling!


    "Christine! Hello! Well, I''m fully recovered! " Suk also switch to English dialogue, there is no way, Christine can shout Suk two words like it is not easy.


    "I have no problem at all now. My body has become very, very good. Thank you so much!" Christine on the other end of the phone first expressed her thanks to Suk.


    Suk naturally wants to show the modesty of oriental men. It is said that when Westerners chat, they usually take the weather as the starting point, and Christine seems to be the perfect proof of this.


    The two discussed the haze in Yanjing and the clear sky in Madrid. They chatted at will. Naturally, Suk also hoped to let snow white forget the topic just now through this phone call.


    But chatting, suddenly feel the temperature around him is getting lower and lower, this just found that snow has begun to face evil spirit, pointing to the phone in his hand, that means as if to say, you are not talking up! [


    in fact, Bai Xue and he Fenglu have a wide range of languages, including Cantonese and Portuguese. As a world tourist city, Macao has an endless stream of tourists from all over the world, and even people from many countries have settled down, so English is also a language.


    The room is very quiet, and the voice of Suk''s mobile phone can be clearly transmitted. Naturally, the two people know that this is a foreign woman talking with Suk on the phone. Even if the content of the conversation is healthy, it is also a very wrong sign, and they will not relax.


    Christine seemed to feel a sudden silence on the other end of the phone. After a pause, she said, "Suk, I''m going to have lunch soon. I miss the meal in Yanjing very much!"


    There is a seven hour time difference between Madrid and Yanjing. Yanjing time is now nearly six o''clock, and night falls. However, Madrid is sunny, and it will be noon soon, that is to say, Christine will have lunch.


    "I went to the Chinatown here yesterday. Although the food was delicious, I always thought it was different!"


    Suk thinks it''s too normal. Even if the Chinatown over there is authentic, but you live in Diaoyutai in Yanjing and eat a state banquet. Even if it''s a simple meal, it''s cooked by the highest level chef himself. How can it taste the same.


    "Ha ha, you can come to Yanjing when you have time!" Suk sent out an invitation, but Christine did the same: "Suk, didn''t you say you were coming to Madrid? I''ll take you to Real Madrid club, take you to the Bernabeu! When are you coming? "


    "Well, this one! I also want to see the time Suk scratched his head. He felt that Snow White''s eyes glared at him again. His brow frowned and his mouth tooted. It seemed that he had begun to sulk.


    "By the way, Christine, go to dinner! I''m going to have dinner here, too! " Suk suddenly felt a small hand on the inside of his thigh. He was slowly exerting his strength. He was about to start to turn around and was ready to end the conversation.


    "Oh Christine pause, silent for a moment: "Suk, I don''t want to eat Yanjing food, I actually miss you!"


    "Hiss!" Suk took a breath of air-conditioning. Sure enough, after hearing this sentence, Bai Xue twisted her little hand and broke into a cold sweat. She rushed to rescue from Bai Xue''s hand.


    "Suk, what''s the matter with you?" Christine rushed to Suk''s voice was wrong, a little confused.


    "No! don''t worry! Well, I have a friend waiting for me. Let''s talk next time! " After saying goodbye to Christine, Suk jumped out of bed directly, because just now, snow''s nine Yin White Bone Claw had run to her little brother. If she hurt her, she would cry in her next life!


    "You don''t want to run, you say, who is that foreign girl just now? Do you still have an agreement? " Snow White is all eyes. It''s only enough to have a domestic competitor. How can a foreigner still emerge now.


    Suk picked up his clothes from the ground, put on his trousers and began to explain without raising his head: "that''s the princess of Spain, Christine, the one I came to Yanjing to treat her this time!" [


    before Bai Xue and he Fenglu knew that it was Suk''s purpose to come to Yanjing, but just now, they didn''t expect that Suk was called by the princess!


    That''s a princess! Although both of them have a good family background, one is the daughter of the gambling king family in Macao, and the other is the apple of the eye of the underworld. Both of them are born with a golden key. They live a good life and are envied for their poor food and clothing.However, this is not a comparison of social strata with the fact that the princess of a country is really a law.


    But in front of love, who cares if you are princess or gege? She still plays with you when her eyes are red. Snow White is breathing heavily, and the two guides are facing Suke, swinging to adjust the angle. The corners of her mouth sneer: "cure? You''re the only one? How can you cure Acacia? "


    "I want to eat Yanjing''s food and miss you! Why don''t I sing you a song? Miss your smile, miss your coat, miss your white socks, and fingers light tobacco flavor? "


    Suk has finished wearing clothes for a while, looking at the snow with a face of Nai. What can I do? How can two people in the same bed differ so much!


    Snow White is in a rage. He Fenglu sits on one side and doesn''t even say a word. But the explanation has to be explained. After all, the advantage is that the focus of Snow White''s attention finally moves from Luo Feiyan to Christine, and she and Christine are totally innocent, not afraid of her saying.


    Spread out a hand: "unjust! Christine and I are the relationship between doctors and patients. Heaven and earth can be learned, and the sun and the moon can be expressed. There is absolutely no such relationship as you imagined! "


    As soon as Suk had finished speaking, he heard the doorbell tinkle, followed by a second.


    "Suk! Suk! is here or not? Come out for dinner Du Wan''s voice came from the outside. Suk and he Fenglu and Bai Xue in front of him were startled. They looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes. They had a little hand to do.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1316

    When the doorbell rings, Du Wan shouts Suk outside the door. A man and two women in the room suddenly feel guilty of being caught and raped in bed. Although Bai Xue said she was not afraid, she can''t go out at the moment!


    Suk was dressed, but he Fenglu and Bai Xue were naked on the bed, and they were stunned. If they opened the door, they would not be confused.


    "Well! I''m in the toilet. You go back to your room first. I''ll come to you after I''m done! " At the critical moment, Suk had a flash of inspiration and thought of this tactic.


    "And the toilet? Then you squat first. We''ll wait for you in our room. By the way, have snow white and he Fenglu come back? I knocked on their door just now. There''s no movement inside! "


    Du Wan asked through the door.


    "Ah?" The difficulty coefficient of answering this question is very high. How can I answer it reasonably? I can''t tell her that these two people are in their own bed!


    "I said, have you seen snow white?" Du Wan repeated.


    "Oh! Yes, they came back once before. They said they were going out to buy something, and they came back immediately! " Snow has run out of bed, stick in Suk''s ear, face to face, and finally said an excuse.


    "All right, I''ll go back first!" [


    after listening to the sound of Du Wan''s footsteps disappearing slowly, Suk, who was sticking to the door to investigate the enemy''s situation, walked back and looked at the two women on the bed: "it''s OK, she''s gone!"


    It''s also a rare beautiful scene for a beautiful woman to dress. However, in the face of he Fenglu, Suk always felt a little embarrassed. Except for kissing once in new Lisboa, they didn''t have any special intimacy. But this time, they were in place in one step and went straight to the end.


    In fact, he Fenglu lowered her head and tied up her bra. She picked up her black underwear. As soon as she raised her legs, she immediately took a breath of air conditioning: "Ouch!"


    "What''s the matter?" When Suk asked this, he had already reflected it. Suddenly, he blushed and stood on one side, embarrassed to death.


    He Fenglu''s posture is even more bloody. Originally, he raised his legs to wear underwear. Because of the pain, he stopped. His legs were very open. The thick black forest was full of pink flowers. The place where the flowers were in full bloom was su Xiaoke''s way in and out.


    "Gudong!" A Suk subconsciously swallowed saliva, to tell the truth, before because of embarrassment, he really did not carefully appreciate he Fenglu''s beautiful body, cold not Ding''s look, suddenly a little confused.


    "What''s the matter? You didn''t do a good job It''s not he Fenglu who said this. He Fenglu has become a woman because of the pain just now. The beautiful rose red on the sheet is dazzling.


    Hearing Bai Xue say so, Suk is more embarrassed. He quickly turns his eyes to other places, lowers his head and asks weakly, "Lulu, why don''t you rest here?"


    He Fenglu frowned slightly because of the pain under her body. When she heard Suk''s words, her face was red and heavy. She bit her teeth and quickly put on her clothes: "it''s OK, it doesn''t hurt!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I was in terrible pain at that time. I''ll help you back to your room in a moment, and we''ll beat you up later." Snow White''s speed of dressing is not slow. God knows if those women will attack suddenly again. She can accept sleeping with he Fenglu and Suk, but she absolutely doesn''t want other people to know about it.


    Home Inn naturally has a place to eat. Although Li Linglong, Wan Qihong, Zhou Fang, Yang Peier and he Fenglu, who took sick leave, were absent, several people still sat at a full table.


    "Lulu is not feeling well? What''s going on? " In fact, Luo Feiyan knew that Bai Xue and he Fenglu had been running back for a long time, and she also deliberately took others around for a long time, not to say that she didn''t want to give Suk a break, but the current situation. Since Bai Xue had run back, she would come back in a hurry, which would be counterproductive.


    "Oh! Maybe I''ve been smoking too much haze here these days! " Suk wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of joke, to shift the topic to another place, and then said with a smile: "by the way, what did you buy after shopping for so long?"


    "Who says shopping is a must! Shopping is wlkng, just looking but not buying. Shopping is shopping. That''s what costs money! " Ma Yina expounds the knowledge of economics from the perspective of linguistics.


    To tell you the truth, these people are really tired. They wanted to eat out in the evening, but they really have no strength. They can only take the principle of proximity. [


    it''s tiring to be able to let these women walk around. You can imagine how powerful the Wangfujing pedestrian street is. Where the store of Fangfei Yiren is located, it''s sure to directly expose its popularity. Especially now that the store has been decorated, it''s just waiting for distribution.


    Listen to these people describe the location of the store, the style of decoration, and even the flow of lobbyists. They talk about the lofty goal in the future, and they are in high spirits. Suk wants to go there to have a look.


    Although Luo Feiyan is also responding and saying a few words from time to time, her eyes have been wandering on people''s faces and observing without any trace. Bai Xue''s face is obviously more colorful, which is very different from before. Although she has been lowering her head, she can''t escape her own eyes.If as expected, snow white must have something to do with Suk in the afternoon. Suddenly, the woman''s sixth sense tells her that it''s not as simple as she thinks. He Fenglu''s sudden discomfort indicates that Suk has already ridden this woman?


    Doesn''t that mean Suk''s harem is a little bigger?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel sure. I can''t help but look at Suk a few more eyes. Suk''s guilty heart is at a glance. He looks at himself awkwardly with a twinkle in his eyes.


    Suk has always been very frank with luofeiyan. Except for the flower picking system, she knows everything about herself. Even Fu Lingshan told her that she was a bully in Hong Kong. But now she is embarrassed to see luofeiyan''s eyes that seem to penetrate people''s hearts.


    "Click!" Just when Suk was a little uncomfortable, he suddenly felt a flash in front of his eyes. The sound of the shutter came after the white light flashed. Subconsciously, he frowned. On the table not far away from him, a man was holding a camera.


    It must be the reporters again. Suk''s character has always been low-key and introverted. In the face of this situation, he''s naturally not very happy. But it''s not over yet. The reporter snapped several photos in succession, and the flash lights came on one after another. Suk was really a little angry and stood up directly.


    He walked directly to the reporter. He looked about 30 years old, with short hair. Maybe because of his career, he was in the sun and the wind, and his face turned black. When he watched Suk come, he was not embarrassed at all. Instead, he adjusted his angle and got a close-up.


    "Delete the picture!" Suk stood in front of the reporter in a low voice, but everyone could hear some anger in his voice.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1317

    "Ha ha, Mr. Suk!" Reporter comrades did not seem to hear Suk''s request at all, the camera was hanging around his neck, but this time, after the lens was covered, he put out his hand to Suk with a smile on his face: "Hello, I''m Fang Mingyuan, a reporter from economic and trade weekly!"


    "Delete the picture!" Suk did not move, as if he did not see his outstretched hand, so that Fang Mingyuan''s hand stopped in the air, alone.


    However, Fang Mingyuan didn''t feel embarrassed about Suk''s attitude. He calmly withdrew his hand. This time, he still ignored Suk''s request. His smile didn''t seem to change: "come on, please sit down!"


    Suk suddenly felt that the man in front of him was smiling a little strangely, especially when he deleted the photo twice in a row. He didn''t even hear of it, and didn''t show any abnormality. Instead, he was like Jiang Taigong, who was sitting in Diaoyutai, very calm.


    Suk soon saw through the trick that he obviously wanted to irritate himself. From the beginning of pressing the shutter, every action of this reporter seemed to stimulate his emotions, especially the smile on his face, which was too weak.


    Fang Mingyuan had already sat down and looked up at Suk: "sit down! It''s not easy to have a chance. I''ve been thinking about interviewing you all day! "


    Suk raised his hand and rubbed the bridge of his nose. He tilted his mouth slightly: "if your purpose is to make me angry, I can tell you that you have done it successfully!" Then suddenly more smile, such expression fell far in the eyes of Luo Feiyan and these women, also when Suk talked with reporters very happily.


    "Oh? Is it? Can you tell me what happens when you get angry? I''m a little sorry now. What should I do? " On Fang Mingyuan''s blackened face, his expression was quite wonderful. On the one hand, he was afraid of hands and feet, but his eyes were disdainful.


    When he saw that Suk''s mouth was shaking and he was about to take the camera off his neck, he would not be moved. [


    Suk laughs at the harm of human beings and animals, and he moves fast. When Fang Mingyuan reacts, the camera has already fallen on Suk''s hand, and he wants to stand up and grab the camera back, but Suk''s left hand is pressed on his shoulder with great strength. It''s like Sun Wukong is pressed at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain, and he can''t move at all.


    "Mr. Suk, are you robbing?" Fang Mingyuan repeatedly stood up, his dark face was black.


    "No, I just want to see it!" Suk grabs the camera in his right hand, and then lifts it in the air. Before his voice falls, he just lets go. When something falls from a height, he hears a crack. The camera falls on the floor, and the lens suddenly cracks.


    It''s said that photography is poor for three generations, and SLR destroys life. This sentence means that photography equipment is very expensive. As a reporter, camera is the guy he eats. If you want to do good work, you must first sharpen the tools. Fang Mingyuan''s camera is naturally excellent and expensive.


    Moreover, most of the cameras used by all newspaper reporters are bought out of their own pocket. Fang Mingyuan looks at the Nikon lens he bought last month. The lens worth more than 70000 falls to the ground, and even the lens flies out. He feels his heart is dripping blood.


    He was drawn out to be strange, but he threw a taunt at Suk, which successfully aroused his anger. But how can the plot not follow the routine? How can he smash the camera he bought with his own money!


    "You --" As soon as Fang Mingyuan was about to speak, he saw Suk raise his foot slightly, and then step on the camera gently. The next moment, he heard the sound of clicking. The metal body of the camera was crushed by Suk directly. At the bottom, Mingyuan wanted to die. The camera and the lens were 200000 small, so it was gone!


    But he didn''t seem to think that Suk could squash the camera with one foot. How hard it took to do it!


    Suk pressed Fang Mingyuan''s shoulder with his left hand so that he couldn''t move and stepped on the camera. Then he turned around and looked at several people coming behind him. In fact, Suk had already felt that someone behind him had the wrong gas engine and had a bad intention.


    Hearing and debating is not only the unique skill of listening to the wall root, but also can catch other people''s breathing machine. Behind a table of diners, Suk stood up when he dropped his camera on the ground.


    It seems that they all drank a little, and their faces turned red: "boy, the skin itches! Make trouble here One of the tall and thin men, while walking, while rubbing his hands, followed by three men, menacing.


    Suk had thought for a long time that things were not so simple. These people obviously had bad intentions. He wanted to do something after seeing this posture. He released his hand according to Fang Mingyuan''s shoulder and turned to look at them.


    Fang Mingyuan is stupid. His camera is destroyed. The reward promised by his boss this time can''t even buy a cheap lens. He sits on his chair, looks up at Suk, clenches his fist, stands up and retreats. It seems that he has seen Suk being beaten violently for a while.


    Three steps, two steps, the four people are getting closer and closer!


    "Brother, I''ll loosen your skin for you." After the tall man finished, he hit Suk with one punch. [


    "hum!" Suk snorted coldly. He started to work under his feet and changed his shape. He had already rushed over, but he seemed to stand back in the same place in a moment, and then the four men''s wailing sounded.All four of them fell to the ground. They didn''t even touch the corner of Suk''s clothes. All of them were hit by Suk in the lower abdomen. The fierce blow made them lose their ability of action instantly. They fell to the ground, and some even vomited directly.


    Until this time, the others in the restaurant found that there was a fight and rushed to one side. All of them stood up for fear that Suk would be hurt. However, seeing this scene, they didn''t know what to do.


    Suk''s face didn''t change, and even his breath didn''t change. Looking at the four people who fell to the ground in front of him, he suddenly raised his arm and pointed to the direction of the stairway.


    The location of the stairway is not obvious, but a man with the same camera is ready to take a picture of Suk being beaten violently, but suddenly it turns out to be like this, and he is stunned.


    This is a game. Suk can be sure that they are running for themselves. Since the other side has a sinister intention, they can''t wait to die.


    "Go away! No matter who asked you to come, tell him not to play with fire I don''t know who to listen to Suk''s words. Fang Mingyuan has been hiding far away. He is surprised to see the scene in front of him. He takes out his mobile phone and is about to report it to the top.


    "Pa! Pop! Pop! Bang Suk heard someone clapping. He turned to see a young man in casual clothes, about twenty-three or twenty-four years old, came over with a smile, and then stood in front of Suk: "Suk! Hello, I''m Kong Zhongmou. Let''s meet him! "


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1318

    "Your people?" Suk looks at the man in front of him. He wears casual clothes. Although he has a smile on his face, his whole temperament is a bit melancholy. He always makes people think that he is the number one man in Korean dramas who is hard and bitter.


    "No, no, no, how could it be?" He found that Suk''s eyes were wary and suspicious of him, and it seemed that if he nodded his head, it would cause Suk''s attack immediately, so he waved his hand quickly.


    "You''re not going away yet!" This man named Kong Zhongmou is very easy to talk. Looking at the four people who haven''t relieved from the pain, he said directly.


    "Who the hell are you? Do you know who we are? " The tall and thin man, holding on to the ground, finally stood up, because he had just appreciated Suk''s method, but he didn''t dare to rush to the past, but it seemed that he would not stop until he found the place.


    "You''re not from business weekly! Get the hell out of here Kong Zhongmou has been laughing, not because of the man''s bad language and what anger, said while sitting in front of Fang Mingyuan''s position.


    "How dare you know that we are weekly people?" The tall and thin man hesitated. Looking at Kong Zhongmou, he suddenly stepped back subconsciously: "are you Mr. Kong?"


    "I am Kong Zhongmou!" Before that, he thought his voice was not big, but these people were lying on the ground and covered their stomachs with pain. Naturally, they didn''t hear Kong Zhongmou''s self introduction.


    Now, after listening clearly, each face changed greatly. Without saying anything, he turned around and left.


    "Would you mind sitting down and having a chat?" Kong Zhongmou looked at several people fleeing and shrugged his shoulders. Suk was also very interested in him: "wait for me!" [


    Suk ran to the table of luofeiyan and asked them to eat first. Then he came back. Two people occupied a table. Not far away, the remains of Fang Mingyuan''s camera were still lying in the cold corpse, but the others had disappeared.


    "Do you know me?" After Suk sat down, he spoke first. This man didn''t feel malicious. At least he didn''t feel malicious at present. Because of his appearance, he seems to have solved a lot of trouble for himself. Otherwise, those people would never have left so easily.


    "Ha ha, after reading the newspaper, I thought I had recognized the wrong person, but I can be sure that there are reporters around you!" Kong Zhongmou raised his hand to the waiter and served a pot of tea. It seems that this is the rhythm of a good chat.


    "What''s the matter with this" economic and trade weekly " Suk thinks that he has no enemy in Yanjing, but who is behind him? Those people will never come to trouble for his own sake.


    "Profitable newspaper! There is a bit of backstage in the national propaganda department. The means of making profits are just a few kinds. Find some sensitive topics and hype them. Naturally, some people send a lot of sealing fees. Sometimes they write soft articles and advertise for people. It must be because of your relationship with Wu Wenyue that they find you! "


    It seems that Kong Zhongmou really knows the background of the newspaper, but there is some disdain in his words. Even when he talks about the backstage of the Propaganda Department, he has a disdainful attitude, which makes Suk more curious about his origin.


    "Do you know Wu Wenyue?" Since the other party mentioned the name of Wu Wenyue, and after the incident just now, the people of economic and trade weekly ran away when they recognized him, which also shows that he is really extraordinary.


    "Of course! Very familiar Kong Zhongmou directly admitted this: "by the way, your skill is good. I didn''t see how you did it at that time!"


    Suk found that Kong Zhongmou, with a strong affinity, could make people willing to make friends with him. He also felt that the atmosphere naturally became more harmonious.


    "How are you?" Of course, Suk doesn''t boast.


    "But your performance today may cause some people''s dissatisfaction. Be careful!" Kong Zhongmou meant something, but he didn''t say it too clearly.


    Suk naturally knew that someone wanted to plot against himself, but it was no big deal. The soldiers came to block the water and cover the ground. "Well, thank you for reminding me!"


    "Now let''s get to know Kong Zhongmou. Kong is Kong Rong''s Kong, and Zhongmou is --!" Kong Zhongmou stood up and formally extended his hand.


    "Is it Zhongmou who gives birth to a son like sun Zhongmou?" Suk then said his words, and also stood up: "Suk, Weihai, Suk of Su Dongpo, is --!"


    "Ouyang Ke''s Ke?" Kong Zhongmou opened a joke, very relaxed and close the relationship between the two people: "leave a contact, more contact in the future!" [


    when Suk returns to his table, Kong Zhongmou has gone downstairs and left. I feel that his presence is not a coincidence, but it seems that there is nothing to connect with him.


    "Who is that man?" In the face of everyone''s doubts, Suk himself can''t understand, because the authentic Yanjing natives are not here, and these people at the dinner table have never heard of the name Kong Zhongmou.


    On the one hand, shopping consumes a lot of physical strength. On the other hand, before Suk started beating people, many customers would always look at their own table, so they all put down their chopsticks.Unexpectedly, when checking out, the waiter told Suk that someone had already paid for them. It took a long time to confirm that the person was Kong Zhongmou.


    "If you are gallant, you will either cheat or steal!"


    Some people have begun to remind Suk. In fact, they don''t need to say that Suk himself is baffled, but his plan is to return to Weihai after meeting with Wan Laozi, so Kenben doesn''t have to worry about whether others are plotting against him.


    He Shusheng still had dinner with his old friends, but he finally came back to the hotel to stay. Originally, according to his identity, this kind of fast hotel obviously didn''t match. But when he was older, he didn''t pay attention to these foreign things. Instead, after he came back, he called suk into the room.


    However, in the face of he Shusheng, Suk is quite different from before. After all, he has already harmed other people''s granddaughter not long ago. He always feels like a thief, and his heart is full of ups and downs.


    "What''s the matter? What do I think of grass growing under your butt? " He Shusheng saw Suk fidgeting and joked.


    "Suk didn''t know what to say, so he could only smile.


    "Suk, I''ve brought you another donation this time. Old man Kong of Dingsheng group told me to donate 10 million to your foundation!" He Shusheng always remembers Suk''s life-saving kindness. Even when he reminisces with his old friends, he never forgets to sponsor Suk''s foundation.


    "Ah?" Sukkerton was stunned. Ten million is really not a small amount. That is to say, the scale of his foundation''s donation is up to B billion yuan. What kind of people are so generous, old Kong? Who is old Kong? Is it related to Kong Zhongmou?


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1319

    Sharp and Shen Ma, Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi are doing a market survey on Yingbin street in Longjiang city to make a fortune in the future. However, sharp in meditation is interrupted by a deep voice.


    "Well Is the ground round? It''s the earth! Miss Luo Yu feng! Lotus Babe! That''s not a celebrity on earth decades ago! " What the old man said is all the words on the earth. Is it the earth people who crossed here by accident just like himself? Thinking of this, sharp quickly followed the sound and walked in the past. As he approached, sharp saw under a high wall, a man with a beard and loose hair in the sun.


    The slovenly old man, from the crack of his eyes which was too hard to open by the sun, could not help but see a flash of his spirit. Then he cheered weakly: "the sky is blue, the ground is round, and we are predestined. Sister Feng is crying, sister Furong is making trouble. I only hope that the predestined ones will arrive early, and the peerless secret books will only be sent to the predestined ones!"


    "Old man, why is the earth round? Do you know sister Feng and sister Furong? " Sharp went to the old man, bent down and asked in a low voice: "are you brother pig?"


    When the slovenly old man heard the sharp question, he didn''t earn his eyes. He hummed coldly: "where''s the impudent boy? How come there are so many boring questions?"


    "Well What are you talking about, old man? Get up and talk back. " Shen Ma, who is following sharp, is very angry.


    Sharp see this, squatting body turned back to stare at Shen Ma, and then with ''sex'' son said: "old man, these questions are very important to me, tell me, OK?"


    "Things are given to those who are destined for them!" The slovenly old man suddenly pushed a yellow thread bound book in his hand to the sharp arms squatting in front of him. Then he rubbed it and stood up wobbly. He turned around and said to himself, "Oh, I''ll go!"


    When the slovenly old man finished speaking, he saw his body move, leaving only a remnant, which was lost. Sharp and others looked around again, and there was still the shadow of the slovenly old man.


    "Ah I''m a master Shen Ma''s face was shocked, his mouth was wide open, and his face was incredible.


    "My master is Zhu Bajie? Isn''t that a super popular novel on the earth that is so angry that you can''t be ashamed to see it? I''ll give him an eye drop every day... " The performance of the slovenly old man was shocked not only by Shen Ma, but also by his sharp squatting body. At this time, he was completely "knocked down" by thunder and sat on the ground.


    When Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi were talking at Lao Wang''s head, they often heard about this kind of God man who came and went without a trace. But hearing and seeing are two different things. Xiao Yunzi, who was the first to wake up, stammered and said sharply: "big Big Brother, hurry up Hurry to see Look, this What did the old fairy give you? "


    "Yes, have a look?" Xia Qi also asks in a hurry.


    Pulled by Xiao Yunzi, he shakes left and right with a sharp "Er". He gradually regains consciousness and holds the Yellow thread bound books in his hand. Shen Ma, Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi also come together.


    "Well, why is there no name of martial arts secret script on the yellow book cover? It''s different from what''s on TV! " Sharp looked at the blank and yellow book cover and said to himself, then turned to the first page, saw the above content, sharp "Ao" a voice called out, fiercely stood up and scolded: "I ''Fuck'', pig head a ball, play me? Is there anything like that? Don''t bring such a playful person


    "Oh, my God!" Sharp suddenly crazy will Shenma and Xiaqi, xiaoyunzi startled.


    "Boss, what''s on it? Why haven''t I seen such words? " Xia Qi looked at the sharp grasp in the hands of the open page, he did not know a few words doubt asked.


    "Damn it, if you know each other." Sharp white Xia Qi one eye.


    Sharp is depressed at this time. The characters on the first page are actually Chinese characters on the earth. What''s more, these characters are "don''t die, don''t have to practice!" Eight big characters.


    At this time, sharp, who had been completely entangled, turned to the second page with trembling fingers. There were four Chinese characters "chasing the stars and the moon" written on it. Without looking at the contents in detail, he turned to the next page. He turned to the fourth page, the last page, which was full of some contents related to "chasing the stars and the moon". He didn''t bother to look at them carefully Break big scold way: "my day, what is this thing?"? Shit, what are you talking about? " Sharp heart this bitter, cup with ah, tangled ah, sharp heart of shock, anger took ten cattle three tigers, just slowly calm down, when see Shen Ma, Xia Qi, Xiao Yunzi face ''confused'' look, airway: "what to see, and then shopping."


    Although there are a lot of questions, but after seeing the sharp twisted, sauce red facial expression, no one dares to speak.


    At this time, the slovenly old man who has just given the book to him is standing on the high sky of juolong. He turns into a simple and honest monk Sha with a red beard, a black face. He and Zhu Bajie, who are standing side by side, are staring at the bottom and have a panoramic view of the sharp and crazy scene.


    "Hey, hey, these words you taught me are really effective, second elder martial brother is really smarter than me." Monk Sha scratched the loose hair on both sides and said to Zhu Bajie."Ha ha ha, you don''t see who brother is, small sample, with this ability to escape, this boy should not die!" Zhu Bajie has a confident expression.


    "Second elder martial brother, how do I feel that this boy has the same ''sex'' style as you, how do you..." Before he had finished speaking, monk Sha was interrupted by Zhu Bajie.


    "I can''t help it." Pig Bajie a listen to sand monk began to grind Ji endless, quickly ''Insert'' mouth way.


    "Who''s to blame? Who asked you to peep at Chang''e fairy''s bath, and let me keep watch for you. I didn''t want to be captured by Erlang God, banished us to the lower world as a galaxy guard, and sealed our magic power of change. Alas, why do you think we are suffering?" Monk Sha shook his head helplessly.


    "The Jade Emperor accepted our change magic power, but he was afraid that we would become handsome and leave the company secretly to enjoy it. Thanks to my intelligence, I begged my elder martial brother to teach us how to change one by one, and I could be smart for another hundred years, hehe..." At this point, Zhu Bajie''s eyes are only lustful.


    "Isn''t that good, but you have a lot of trouble. Bring this boy to my galaxy, alas..." Monk Sha sighed.


    "Do you want to worry? The monkey''s transformation mantra for me is just the verbal language of such a silly boy in the galaxy I''m guarding. I''m a cup bearer! On my first day in office, I was changed 18 times by this boy. " At this point, Zhu Bajie seems to be suspicious again and says: "is it the monkey who arranged all this on purpose? How else could such a coincidence happen? "


    Everything is doomed, is all this really just a coincidence?


    "Oh, what a coincidence." Monk Sha took another look at the Dragon land below and said.


    "You say that if I become a little pretty guy, when I''m taking my sister, I''ll be changed by this guy''s words, and I won''t scare other girls. How can I get along with him? So I have an idea, and I''ll arrange him to your galaxy. Anyway, for tens of thousands of years, there has been no demons to disturb the mortal world. I''m free, and I''m just like him Go to the mortal world and enjoy it. There are many beautiful women in this boy''s underworld status! " Zhu Bajie bit his fingers, looking forward to it.


    "Well, after all these years, second elder martial brother, you are still like this. This is tantamount to destroying the normal order of the lower world. Are you not afraid of Yama to sue the emperor?" Monk Sha reminds Zhu Bajie.


    "So, I came to you to communicate. He can''t have an accident on your side. With this small self-defense skill, he can protect himself. Don''t hang up. When we go back to heaven after we finish our job, we''ll pick him up." Pig Bajie felt that his arrangement was perfect. He could not help boasting and asked: "brother Sha, is he very smart?"


    "Er..." Monk Sha is speechless. He is on the second elder martial brother''s boat again.


    It turns out that the last time Zhu Bajie told a lie to sharp, the real lower reason was that he was punished for watching Chang''e take a bath. If the two people''s conversation was heard by sharp, he would be furious.


    On Yingbin street, the sharp people who continue to do market research have regained the cheerful atmosphere they had at the beginning. Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi jump around to have a look at this and then at that. They are childlike.


    "Boss, I want this. Take the money!" Xia Qi points to the trinkets on a nearby stall and asks sharp for money.


    Sharp with Xia Qi''s fingers, looking at what she pointed to, her eyes lit up, and quickly asked: "do you girls like this kind of thing?"


    "What is it? That girl doesn''t like such a good thing!" Xia Qi is very urgent urge sharp: "take money quickly, quickly!"


    "Oh, this young lady has a good eye. It''s a new product from xiangweiju. You can smell the fragrance for a long time." The stall vendor is a middle-aged ''woman''. Seeing that there is a business coming, she quickly sells her goods to Xia Qi, who is standing in front of her stall.


    "Second younger brother, what is this kind of thing called?" Sharp pressure heart of excitement, to stand beside Shen Ma asked.


    When Shen Ma heard the sharp question, he was very surprised. He looked up and down like a monster, and said: "I said elder brother, no wonder the third sister said you, you said you, why don''t you even know what this is?"


    "Where''s so much nonsense? Speak quickly?" The sharp voice is a little out of tune.

 Chapter 1320

    701: the grand finale


    300 meters, in front of the world famous horse, that is 18 or 19 seconds. In the wind, fire, holy light and flame, bramble, hoof stepping blood, green flame and golden arrow, Tianyi horse and other world-class horses are even less, which is estimated to be 2 to 3 seconds ahead of time.


    What can I do in less than 20 seconds?


    Here, it can determine the work and future of countless people, and even the life and death of some people.


    "No! The green flame is eaten to live the position


    "Damn it! The jockey of fenglihuo is so insidious that he forced Qingyan out to run more distance! "


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun saw the scene and began to gnash their teeth.


    Xu Jie also began to scold: "Damn it! It''s absolutely premeditated. It doesn''t give us a good place! "


    In the long distance race, it is a technical activity to seize the curve. If you grab a good corner, you can let yourself run a little bit less, run out of the corner in a more favorable position, and then sprint at a faster and better speed, a few seconds faster.


    And here, let alone a few seconds, even a few seconds is fatal.


    "It''s the last sprint!"


    Cheng Feihu looked at the fire and green flame in the wind in despair.


    It has to be said that these two horses are one of the best horse races today. Especially today, they all run out of the top in the world and can challenge the world''s first speed. Even if they fail this time, they will get a lot of attention and a lot of wealth.


    However, Cheng Feihu is not happy. Because after losing this time, not only his assets will be seriously reduced, but they will also be nearly bankrupt, and the enemy will be able to face them with a more arrogant attitude. At that time, money could not make up for it.


    "I''m going to lose!"


    In the last hundred meters, the fire in the wind is still half a distance away from the horse''s head. No matter how hard the green flame tries, it can''t surpass.


    Seeing this, Cheng Feihu is frustrated.


    "Burst out!"


    "My God! The green flame unexpectedly at this time still leaves a leeway! "


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun suddenly yelled and gave back Cheng Feihu''s despairing heart.


    But the next moment, Xu Jie saw a scene of despair: the fire in the wind seemed to be stimulated, unexpectedly broke out again in the impossible situation, and pressed down the body that green flame was about to surpass.


    "It''s over!"


    "It''s really over!"


    Cheng Feihu and Xu Jie are dead. The most terrible thing in this world is to give you a glimmer of hope in despair, and then disappear in front of yourself.


    But at this time, Zhou you suddenly stood up.


    His attention was not green flame, but staring at the fire in the wind, as if the fire in the wind was his enemy. The cold, the murderous, even around Cheng Feihu they are scared to escape, and the most close to travel ambition and Forrest Gump is the face of fear.


    This kind of travel is not travel at all.


    Silence!


    Tianci suddenly made a sharp sound and rushed down.


    But for a moment, the gift of heaven drew a perfect arc in the air and left leisurely. Almost at the same time, almost to the end of the green flame miraculously catch up with the fire in the wind, two horses go hand in hand.


    "It''s on the line!"


    "At the same time, rush the line!"


    "The naked eye can''t tell. We have to turn to the electronic eye!"


    There was a fierce roar on the radio, and the whole Racecourse was in an uproar.


    And in the crowd, the body around as suddenly lost support, paralyzed down, eyes without God, just the smile of the corner of the mouth.


    "I''m so tired! But at last I can rest! "


    In this way, Zhou you closed his eyes like a long sleep, sat on the seat with strange serenity, and gradually disappeared in the turbulent crowd.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few years later.


    With a strong cultural atmosphere, Mingyuan city is like a garden.


    In the Dujia racecourse, a petite figure flew to the arms of a man who looked very young and had a lot of temperament. His small mouth kept shouting "Dad" and so on.


    "My baby!"


    The man picked up the child, gave him a big kiss on his face and asked, "my little baby, why did you come here all of a sudden? Don''t you hate walking with dad? "


    But the child replied, "but Xiao Song likes riding big black very much! My mother said, when I grow up, I will become the best jockey in the world, just like my father! "


    "Travel around!"


    Wang Hao, Jiang Jun, Xu Jie, Cheng Feihu and others have come together with a huge lineup.


    Yes, people who hold children are traveling around.


    Zhou you greets us with a smile.


    Wang Hao looked at the spirit is still around, heartfelt exclamation: "or your boy line, is still so young. Look at us. We''ve aged a lot in recent years. Someone called me uncle the day before yesterdayZhou you laughed and said, "I reminded you a few years ago, don''t work so hard, just leave some things to the people below."


    Jiang Jun yelled, "don''t stand up and make sarcastic remarks. How many times have you been to longquelou since this year? If we are all like you, then the Dragon sparrow building will not be as large as it is today. "


    However, Xu Jie said with a smile: "the problem is that when you travel around, you should not doubt whether you use people or not. Only in this way can his museum attract nearly 14 tourists from the whole city, and his Qianjun group become a super multinational group with a market value of 50 billion. Even the Dragon sparrow building, which you three have a share in, can develop to the top of the country because of the complete decentralization. "


    "That''s true!"


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun were choked and speechless.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these topics. Let''s get to the point."


    Huang Jianming, Ma pangzi, Jiang Hailiu, President Hu, Li Yidao, Zheng Mingming, Lin Huihui, Mr. Zhang and boss Jin all came out. Huang Jianming asked, "Xiaoyou, the jadeite market has finally stabilized. Now, with the shortage of jadeite resources, the resources of laochangkou are becoming more and more exhausted. It seems that the market is going to return to the previous rising track. What are your plans


    Ma pangzi also said: "you have retired from the gambling circle for several years. Now people don''t know you. Even the accounts of Jade King and jade saint are not sold very well. The atmosphere is very chaotic. You should stand up for it. "


    Zhou you thought about it for a while and then said with a smile, "in that case, I really have to come out and sort out the boundaries a little bit. At the beginning, Ma and Fang gave me the shield, but they didn''t let me sit and watch the play. Well, I''ll take part in the Pingzhou and Myanmar public dishes in this sector. "


    Everyone was relieved.


    In recent years, the jadeite market is not very good, we are not profit-making, or even loss support, is to transfer the sales line, put jadeite aside. But now that the busy market is back, it''s time to start full-scale operation and harvest like before.


    Seeing that there was a gap, Cheng Feihu quickly cut in and asked, "don''t talk about that, Xiaoyou. You promised us a few years ago that you would give us an answer. Now can you tell the answer?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Xu Jie sighed: "at that time, we were all discouraged, but as soon as the gift of heaven appeared, the scene turned around, so that green flame defeated fenglihuo by half a thumb at the last moment, which was a big surprise."


    Jiang Hailiu continued: "after that time, you directly reaped 40 billion RMB worth of funds in that war, making your total assets instantly exceed 100 billion RMB, becoming the real leader of small consortia with a resounding international name. And your rivals have disappeared, especially that JIMILI''s father, the so-called Asia head of American flag bank, has been fired directly. Now he is the plague in the industry, and no one wants to hire him. He is in a tight situation. "


    Zhouyou didn''t respond, but asked: "where is Songling group? What about Songling Haoer? "


    Jianghai Liuhui said: "because Songling consortium has offended many people, its industry in the United States has suffered setbacks. In recent years, its development is not very good. There is a sign of prestige. As for Songling Haoer, he seems to have been sent to a small company by Songling family to spend his old age in peace. "


    Zhou you smiles and says nothing.


    Cheng Feihu asked: "Xiaoyou, let''s find out the answer!"


    "Yes..."


    Everyone agrees.


    The tour was organized for a long time. Instead of saying anything, it was a move to heaven.


    Silence!


    It''s a gift.


    At this time, the gift of heaven is worthy of the sky overlord. The terrible body with a wingspan of more than 3 meters, the sharp eyes of such a sharp knife, and the sharp beak with a hook that can pierce a centimeter thick piece of iron, no matter who sees it, he will feel cold and trembling. Only when we travel around can we get so close to it.


    Xu Jie asked: "is it a gift from heaven?"


    "Yes and no!" he said


    Cheng Feihu asked, "be careful. I''m confused by what you said."


    Zhou Youhui said: "animals, even genetic animals, are born with the keen sense of beasts, and have a supernatural sense of danger beyond our thinking. And the more intelligent and sensitive animals are, the more sensitive they are to this. "


    We are still a little confused, just Xu Jie has a little sign.


    Zhou you can only continue to say: "and thoroughbred is a very sensitive, very vulnerable to the external environment of the horse. Not to mention being targeted by natural enemies, even if a small mouse runs in front of them, even if it covers its eyes and ears, they can also catch it keenly. "


    "I see."


    Xu Jie clapped his hands and laughed. The knot that had troubled him for several years was finally solved.


    However, Cheng Feihu and Xu Jie are still at the crossroads, but Zhou you and Xu Jie seem to have no intention of further explanation. They can only understand and guess by themselves."Daddy


    Another little girl came running.


    Then, there are two beautiful suffocating women, each holding a child to come. They see around, especially around a large group of people, while showing a bright, sweet smile.


    The little girl who just ran over, holding the trouser leg of zhouyou, pointed to the jade pendant of Shuanglong Xizhu on Zhou Song''s chest and asked, "Dad, my brother has such a beautiful jade pendant. Why doesn''t Linlin have it?"


    "Yes, there will be!"


    Zhou you picked up Zhou Lin and said with a smile, "even if not, my father will give it to my beautiful little Lin Lin!"


    "Dad is the best!"


    Zhou Lin lovingly kisses Zhou you.


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhou you walked away happily and said: "Xiao Linlin, dad will go home now and see if there are any suitable Jadeites at home!"


    "This guy..."


    We watched Zhou you leave with a happy expression.


    ******


    thank you for accompanying me through these nine months.


    I believe all my friends who have read the comments on the shelves know that I came here by chance, but after nine months of writing, I have become rooted by chance. I have met many enthusiastic readers and encountered many difficulties.


    Maybe you don''t know that I met a drunk maniac a few months ago and was almost cut to death, leaving a ferocious scar on my hand. Although that time was ignored by some relevant departments who "need money", it was always my heart disease, which led to my poor writing state and speed.


    But now that everything is over, people have to look forward. I hope you can continue to support me in the next book and let me go further


    I have temporarily established a contact Q group: 210161259. I hope you can come in and have a chat.

 Chapter 1321

    It''s not a long street. After all, it''s located on the East China Sea. It seems that it''s far away from the war. At least it''s not the center of the war. So rich people prefer to spend more money on valuables to increase their elegance, while ordinary people prefer to buy more for their life. There are not many people who really buy weapons, so they open their own shops Not a lot.


    Yan state is not like Wei state. Wei people have been trained militarily since childhood, and they are imbued with the idea that Wei people are a superior nation. People''s enthusiasm for weapons and horses is far beyond other countries.


    On the street, there is an open space where idle people usually sit boasting and chatting. Under several towering trees, there are always a group of people sitting. Some small vendors can''t afford to hire a facade, so they squat in this place to set up a stall to sell things. Usually, yamen messengers don''t take charge of it. From these small vendors, they know that they can''t squeeze out any money .


    When Han Qing and Han Mo came here, they saw a big tree full of people. There were three or four people in a big circle. The horse''s voice was very loud. Han Mo knew it was a good horse just by listening to the horse''s voice.


    The crowd cheered from time to time. Obviously, these cheers could not help themselves, which made Han Mo very suspicious and confused. He didn''t know what good program was waiting for him.


    Han Qing with more than ten years of exercise out of good health, very easily for Han Mo squeezed a way, wait for Han Mo drill in, this just found, in the crowd, but there is a person is performing horse skills.


    The horse had a thick mane and shiny black hair all over his body. He was strong and tall. However, on his body, it was a thin little man. He was only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. His skin was dark and rough. He was born in a poor family. At least his clothes were worn by beggars in Donghai city. They were very sloppy and shabby .


    However, this sloppy beggar''s equestrian skill is really amazing. The horse runs forward and backward. Under the control of the beggar, he performs all kinds of super difficult movements, some of which are almost unimaginable. He can even hang his legs on the horse''s neck and stare at the horse, which makes people around laugh, but he can''t help but clap.


    Han Mo doesn''t admire many people in his heart. What he can admire must be his unique attainments and abilities in a certain aspect. This little beggar who performs horse skills really makes Han Mo admire and clap with people.


    Just as people were dazzled and pleasantly surprised, the little man suddenly stopped his horse and fell to the ground with a beautiful turn, then arched his hands to the people around him.


    At this time, Han Mo saw the beggar''s face clearly. There was no expression on his angular face, just like a rock. Even in the dark eyes, there was no emotion, giving people a feeling of coldness.


    He thought that after the beggar handed over his hand, he would come to ask for a reward. But different from what he thought, the beggar seemed to be very clumsy. After bowing his hand, he turned back, picked up a bamboo hat from the ground and held it in his hand. Then he went to the crowd and looked at the guests in front of him with a little expectation. That was to hope that he could get some money.


    Nowadays, everyone is willing to move forward in the business of making a living, but they can''t avoid paying for it. As soon as the beggars pick up their hats, many people disperse. When the beggars reach out their hats to ask for money, everyone''s excitement immediately subsides. After all, the people in Donghai city are far from rich, and they are reluctant to eat Wear, where are willing to embrace the money to reward people.


    The beggar turned around and got no more than ten copper coins.


    "How much is your horse for, trainer?" A childe who seemed to be a bit rich said, "you make a price and I''ll pay for it."


    The beggar still shakes his head with no expression. He just holds his hat and turns around the few people left. Finally he comes to Han Mo and pokes out his hat.


    His face was dark with withered yellow, his body was thin, he seemed to be malnourished, his forehead was slightly raised, his appearance was very ordinary, and he would not attract anyone''s attention even if he was thrown in a crowd.


    Han Mo asked with a smile: "you are a good man, and you have a lot of skills. It''s shameful to ask for money in the street?"


    The beggar raised his head, glanced at Han Mo, and his voice was as cold as ice: "I work hard, and the money I get is not shameful!"


    "Good!" Han Mo said with a smile: "interesting, interesting." Just as he was about to touch the silver, he suddenly thought that all his money had just been given to manager Han, so he said to Han Qing, "give him all the silver you''ve brought!"


    Han Qing was stunned, but soon "touched" one or two pieces of silver and said, "young master, that''s all." Put it in the beggar''s hat.


    The beggar didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the yin-yang stick in Han Mo''s hand. His eyebrows beat slightly and turned away.


    "Young master, why did you give him so much silver?" Han Qing asked in a low voice.


    Han Mo held his chin and said, "he''s a man of backbone. I''m afraid he''s in trouble when he''s mixed up like this. Maybe one or two silver can help him." But I was thinking about whether to take the beggar back to the house. After all, there are few horse trainers with such amazing skills. It''s also a great idea to take him back to teach him how to practice equestrian skills.He was about to go up and invite the beggar to the restaurant, but someone behind him called, "here comes the head of Huang ban!"


    The onlookers quickly dodged, and there were only a few people left at this time.


    Han Mo has a sneer on his lips. Huang Bantou is the guard of Donghai government. He can be regarded as a confidant of Donghai Sheriff Xiao Muzan. He was brought by Xiao Muzan from Yanjing when he took office.


    Han Mo pulls Han Qing''s clothes. They go to the back of the big tree and look into the distance. Huang Bantou is wearing soap clothes, leading three or four yamchas with killing sticks to come here.


    A kind-hearted man in the crowd whispered to the beggar, "horse trainer, hurry up and ride away. I can''t go any longer."


    The beggar was packing. When he heard the cry, he turned around and gave a smile to the person who reminded him. His cold face was much softer because of the smile.


    The beggar packed up his things, and Huang Bangtou had already led people to the place. Several yamen messengers immediately surrounded the beggar and laughed.


    Huang Bantou was carrying a knife around his waist. He walked three steps and swayed two steps. His eyes were staring at the horse, full of greed.


    After all, he is a man who has seen the world. At a glance, he can see that this horse is a genuine Wei horse, and it is the top grade of Wei''s horses. Its footwork and speed are superb. When it comes to the horse market, even if it is sold at a low price, it can be worth two or three hundred taels of silver, which is a big treasure.


    "Where are you from?" Huang Bantou glanced at the beggar and asked faintly.


    The beggar is still like a rock, his face is not half silk expression, light tunnel: "Wei!"


    "I knew you were from the state of Wei!" Huang Bantou sneered: "the old boots on your feet are only used by Wei people."


    The boots on the beggars'' feet are very broken, but they are very different from those of Yan kingdom. Apart from being tall and deep, the most obvious thing is that there is a curved roll behind the boots, just like the moon, which looks quite beautiful.


    Huang Bantou looked at the beggar again and then continued to ask, "what are you doing in Donghai County?"


    "Make a living!"


    "Make a living?" Huang Bantou sneered: "Wei Guo can''t live any longer?"


    The beggar raised his head, eyebrow angle slightly a tight, light way: "my Lord, I violated what Yan law?"


    Huang Bangtou held the handle of the knife and said in a cold voice, "you are a man of the state of Wei, dressed in rags, but you have such a good horse. What do you want in Donghai County? Hehe, isn''t it the spy of Wei state? I heard that there was a Yamen in the state of Wei called "black flag". The members of the black flag Department are all over the world. They inquire about other countries'' intelligence and undermine the order of other countries. I think you are the members of the black flag Department. "


    "I''m not!"


    "No?" Huang ban tou went up to pull the horse. "This has the final say, let''s go, and go to the Yamen with us."


    Before he touched the reins, the horse suddenly gave a loud nose, a long hiss, two front hooves raised, and was about to step down on Huang Bantou.


    Huang Bangtou was surprised. Fortunately, he still had some ability to roll on the spot to avoid the fatal step of the horse. However, just after a heavy rain, the ground was already muddy. As soon as he rolled on the spot, his whole clothes were all muddy. He was not in a mess.


    "Damn it Huang Bangtou became angry: "brothers, beat me the traitor of Wei state!"


    Several yamen messengers answered, rushed to the beggar without hesitation, swung the killing wand, and beat him down. The beggar was like a rock, but he didn''t fight back. He let the killing wand rain down on himself. When he hit down with only a few sticks, the beggar''s forehead was broken, and the blood ran down.


    "Young master!" As soon as Han Qing clenched her fist, she was about to rush over. However, Han Mo pulled her and said in a soft voice, "wait a minute, I''ll see how tolerant this boy is!"

 Chapter 1322

    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Did not expect that after so much, he can say such words, Gu Yujing can not help but red eye frame.


    "I know what I''m talking about. I''m sober. Maybe the lost child is not my kind at all." Cloud Luo Yu said gnash teeth, ear cruel voice over and over again, scratching his mind.


    Pop...


    Gu Yujing slapped her mercilessly, and tears fell down the corner of her eyes. How could he say such words? Didn''t he know how hurtful it was? It was like a knife, knife by knife in her chest, and the one holding the knife was not others, it was her favorite man.


    "What? Is it that I''m right, and I''m angry? " Yun Luoyu sticks out his tongue and licks the blood from the corner of his mouth. If he is not affectionate to him, he treats her like that every night. Shouldn''t she wish he would go to hell early?


    "I didn''t expect that you are such a person. Yun Luoyu, you let me down so much that you can''t even compare with a finger of Bai ran." Bo Ran has taken care of her for five years. How many times can their mother and daughter live to the present because of his help? Shouldn''t she care about him? Why he wants to say this hurtful words, she and Bo Ran are innocent, Gu Yujing wipe away tears, stubborn raised his head, tears still want to eye frame spin.


    "Not even a finger? Hehe, I''m so worthless in your mind. Well, since he is so important to you, why don''t you go to him in person? " Yun Luoyu was hurt by her words, red eyes roared.


    "You''re driving me away? OK, I''ll leave now. I won''t bother you any more. " Gu Yujing wiped her tears again, rushed out of the door, picked up the little devil in her sleep, and strode downstairs. She was no longer Gu Yujing. He bullied her, but she was determined to please her.


    There is no room for her. She can go back. Without him, her world will still turn.


    "Wait, leave ruoro behind. She''s the seed of my cloud family." Yun Luoyu stops in front of her and reaches for Ruo.


    "Your seed? See clearly, she is the child of me and Biran. I don''t know if I cheated her, stupid. " Gu Yujing holds her daughter tightly in her arms and says that she won''t do anything. If she hands her over, he loves to misunderstand, so let him misunderstand.


    "You can''t cheat me. If you are the seed of Yun Luoyu, give her to me." Yun Luoyu reaches out his hand and forces her step by step.


    Little witch wake up, sleepy looking at daddy, Mommy, don''t know what happened?


    "Don''t be self righteous. Your child died five years ago. When you turned around with Li Mengfei in your arms, it ran away from me. A lot of blood dyed my skirt and the floor red." Seeing the pain in his eyes, she suddenly had the pleasure of revenge and hurt each other without any cover.


    Listening to these words, Yun Luoyu''s tall body trembles. Looking back at that year, the red mark on the floor and Liu Ma''s words make his firm idea loose. If it''s not his child, no, he doesn''t believe it. If it''s his child and her child, she must be afraid that he will rob her. If it''s Ruo Ruo, she will say that. He doesn''t really want to rob her daughter, he just wants her Stay, can''t she see?


    "Mommy, isn''t he really my father?" Listening to all this, the little witch could not help but shed tears. Why did Mommy cheat her? When she decided that he was her father, she denied him, gave her hope and let her down.


    ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡± Unexpectedly, if Ruo wakes up, Gu Yujing almost can''t play. In order to make Yun Luoyu give up on Ruo, she hates Ruo and says, "yes, he''s not your father."


    "Mommy, you lied to me... Sobbing Hearing the answer, the little witch''s heart is almost cold, so sad, so sad.


    "Do you believe it now?" Gu Yujing looks at him indifferently, without any emotion.


    "Get out of my sight now." Yun Luoyu points to the door and roars. He sweeps all the cups and tea sets in the living room.


    Very clear sound, but the two little women were startled, the little witch cry is torn heart crack lung "don''t, Wuwu.".. I don''t want to leave daddy. Mommy is lying. Woo woo... Mommy is a bad guy


    Gu Yujing, with tears in her eyes, listens to her daughter''s cry and accusation. Her heart aches to death. Indeed, she is not a good Mommy, but she still hugs her daughter and leaves Yun''s home without looking back.


    Yun Luoyu lifts up the whole table, kicks over the sofa, and finally sits on the ground decadent. She goes, really goes. He doesn''t really want to drive her away, just doesn''t want her to say those hurtful words again. He really doesn''t want to drive her away...


    "Wuwu.. I don''t want to leave daddy, mummy, you say lie, he is my father, Wuwu.. Answer me quickly


    "Well, don''t cry." Gu Yujing reaches out her hand to wipe the tears for the little witch, but she waves her hand away. Seeing her crying, her mother''s heart is also in pain. Does it mean that it''s always the children who suffer from the quarrel between husband and wife? Now she understands this truth.


    "Gu Yujing, let me ask you again, is Yun Luoyu my father?" The little witch looks at Mommy with tears in her eyes. If Mommy doesn''t say it again, she won''t ask any more. When will she take daddy''s hair and do DNA."Well, he''s your father. I just said that because I was so angry." Gu Yujing finally surrendered.


    "Then there''s nothing to do with me. I''m going to sleep. Don''t wake me up when I get home." The little witch wiped her tears and found a comfortable posture to continue. After a long time, it turned out to be a misunderstanding, which made her sad to death.


    "Gu yuruo, you are heartless and heartless. Your parents have quarreled. Aren''t you worried at all?" Gu Yujing reaches for her hand and slaps her daughter on her ass.


    "Oh, it''s painful. It''s nothing to do with me if you quarrel. My wife and husband quarrel at the head of the bed and the end of the bed. Don''t bother me with this shit."


    "Who''s with him? I''m here for real this time. I''ll never come back to live when I move out." Think of what he just said, her heart is painful, damned smelly man, arrogant pig head, oneself is big sand pig.


    When she saw the kiss mark on her body, she really thought that she had done something to him, so she questioned him. Before he left, he gave a faint smile, which was a little sad. "If I could be more selfish and domineering, maybe we would not have come to this step."


    Some children''s shoes ask me, when is the end of abuse? In fact, after the abuse, it''s over. I can''t explain everything clearly, but it''s going to take a few days with my heart''s speed. My dear friends, I''m reluctant to say goodbye to you...

 Chapter 1333

    Do not know how long to sleep, Liu Tian opened his eyes in a daze.


    Suddenly feel how cool body, a little cold, dun hour counter think up, quickly get up.


    Found that he was still on the sofa of this box, Chen Ni quickly looked left and right, vaguely remember that he was raped by a goddess yesterday.


    But what makes Liu Tian wonder is that there is no half figure, not even hair.


    Did I drink too much yesterday?


    Liu Tian could not help frowning. Although he was in the organization from the moment he was born, he would not be drunk at all. But if he did not deliberately restrain himself, his consciousness would be blurred.


    Well, I must have drunk too much. Liu Tian thought of it for sure.


    But it''s real.


    Liu Tian shakes his head and starts up with a smile. However, when he gets up, he glances at him unintentionally, and then he is stunned there.


    Blood, it''s blood!


    In the sofa, you even have a little bit of blood, when Liu Tian was shocked, hurry to see Xiao Liu Tian!


    "Damn it, it''s true!"


    At this, Liu Tian suddenly falters. The falling red must be the blood of the goddess. The goddess must be a virgin. Thinking of this, Liu Tian''s heart is in a cold sweat


    The goddess is usually very proud. If she takes her virginity, she will be in trouble


    But Liu Tian immediately laughs. Whatever, it''s her who took the initiative. She was raped!


    Yeah, raped!


    The only regret for Liu Tian is that he drank so much wine yesterday and didn''t taste the goddess carefully!


    In the future, we must not get drunk, drink and make trouble!


    Said Liu Tian has come out of the box door, Liu Tian inadvertently looked, eyes immediately fixed on the door that "521" three big words.


    Liu Tian looked at it for a long time. He was in a cold sweat at the bottom of his heart. Damn, he had entered the wrong room.


    Take out the old Nokia that can''t be broken when it''s thrown down from the eighth floor, and look at the time. It''s already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Already in class, Liu Tian rushed out. We are good students. How can we skip class and find that the Gangzi and the fat man in the bar have already left? Liu Tian was depressed.


    Damn, two beasts, don''t call me when they leave.


    This bar is not far from the school. In order to save the taxi fare, Liu Tian decided to walk back. There is no way. The key is that he has no money.


    Liu Tianyi is an orphan. Apart from going to school, if he doesn''t do things that can''t be seen, he has no source of income at all. It''s definitely impossible for him to get employed again and become a killer.


    Since the age of 12, when he escaped from the devil like organization, Liu Tian vowed to hide himself, be an ordinary person and live a good life.


    So Liu Tian decided to be a good student from the moment he stepped into the campus! Get a good job after graduation.


    In fact, this kind of ordinary life has made Liu Tian completely adapt to it. Although the days are sometimes very hard, they are also very happy. They fart, chat and skip classes with fat people every day. This kind of day is really full.


    After a while, Liu Tian came to the gate of the school. Looking at the "Quan''an University" on the gate, Liu Tian chuckled. This is the key university in Quan''an city!


    Suddenly, Liu Tian found that the fat man and Gangzi came out of the campus. Liu Tian was happy at that time


    He called Liu Tian and walked over, just like kicking a fat man. But when they saw Liu Tian go over, they both had a bad smile. The fat man squeezed his obscene face and came up to hug Liu Tian. He said with a smile, "Xiao Tian, how was that girl yesterday?"


    "Fat man and I are good to you. We should be good friends." Gangzi also came up.


    "Little brother Tian." Liu tianse smiles. Originally, he wanted to ask where the goddess came from, but when he heard this shy sweet voice, Liu Tian quickly became serious.


    He kicked the fat man and said, "be serious, don''t take my sister bad."


    Li Qian, a freshman, was an orphan. At that time, Li Qian worked in a summer vacation and was bullied by hooligans. Liu Tian came to save the beauty by a hero. However, Liu Tian vowed that she was not greedy for beauty. Although Li Qian was also a standard beauty, even now she was a flower, one year younger than herself, Liu Tian really sympathized with her. Just think of her as a sister.


    At that time, Li Qian met Liu Tian, and they became familiar. Li Qian often asked Liu Tian for help.


    But at the moment, fat man and Gangzi see this scene, but they have a bad smile on their face: "just after the combination of Xiaotian, they come again. It seems that Li Qian already loves you to the bone, and can''t leave you at all!"


    "What?" Liu Tian was a little confused.


    "Brother Xiaotian, I''m sorry I didn''t go to your birthday party yesterday because I had something wrong." Li Qian ran over, lowered her head and murmured in a low voice.


    "What Fat man and Gangzi were shocked.


    "Brother Tian, I''m sorry, or I''ll accompany you once more today." Seeing the expression of the two fat people, Li Qian''s face is even more red. She thinks Liu Tian is angry and apologizes.Liu Tian''s heart suddenly cools. He seems to be aware of something and looks at it viciously. The fat man gave Li Qian a look and then said with a smile, "it''s OK. Yesterday I had a drink with the two animals. It''s useless for you to go there as a girl."


    Liu Tian doesn''t seem to be angry with Li Qian. In fact, Liu Tian knows that Li Qian doesn''t go because she has low self-esteem. She must think that the birthday party is very high-end. When she goes, she will make a fool of herself. Liu Tian can''t help but sympathize with her. What a girl to take care of.


    "You''re not angry, brother Tian?"


    "Not really." Liu Tian smiles and shakes his head.


    "That''s good. My classmates are still waiting for me over there. I''ll go first. Goodbye, brother Tian!" Then he waved to Liu Tian and trotted back.


    "What''s the matter with the fat man?" As soon as Li Qian left, Liu Tian''s face suddenly became cold.


    "Xiaotian, isn''t the woman who accompanied you yesterday Xiaoqian?" Gangzi has some doubts.


    "What?" Liu Tian was stunned for a moment.


    "Everyone can see that Li Qian is willing to be your sister. She clearly likes you, so Gangzi and I thought about helping you both. In fact, the sister we prepared for you is Li Qian. Who knows she didn''t go."


    "Shit, who told you to do that?" Liu Tian tone a little cold, scared fat a shiver, "I only see him as a sister, later don''t do so, don''t let me do."


    No matter how beasts are, Liu Tian can''t invade Li Qian. He can''t abuse others. When he comes out of the organization, Liu Tian swears that he will never abuse women again!


    "Xiaotian, don''t be angry. Who knows you don''t want to."


    "Yes, the two brothers are for your own good."


    Liu Tian knew that these two men were brothers, and they usually took care of themselves. Liu Tian also knew that his words were a little cold just now, so he quickly said with a smile: "Damn, you said it. My brother was broken when he was eight years old."


    See Liu Tian * * smile, two people know, Xiaotian not angry, happy past embrace shoulder.


    "Blow it."


    "My brother was not born yet."


    ¡­¡­


    It took half an hour to eat breakfast. The three of them pressed down the road to see if there were any beauties. When they saw a couple walking by the roadside, Liu Tian was filled with emotion. How could all the good cabbages have been arched by fat pigs? We three pigs were pitiful. None of the cabbages had been arched!


    It was more than eleven o''clock when I got back to the dormitory, and the three didn''t plan to go to class. In addition, I drank yesterday, and I was still a little dizzy today. I went back to sleep, and at two o''clock in the afternoon, the three woke up.


    Fat man said to go out for lunch, Gangzi also together, but Liu Tian to dizzy as a reason to refuse, sleep for a while, two people also don''t care, just tease for a while to go out.


    Liu Tian is left to lie in his bedroom.


    Liu Tianna is a tosser. He can''t sleep anywhere. His mind is full of last night''s events


    "Xiaotian." I don''t know how long after that, Liu Tian was woken up. After a look, it was the fat man calling himself.


    "Have you had dinner?" Liu Tian asked vaguely.


    "Damn, it''s five o''clock. It''s time for dinner. You''re a pig. You can sleep better than me."


    Liu Tian picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was 5:30, so he quickly put on his clothes and said, "let''s go and have dinner."


    "Eat wool." The fat man looked at Liu Tian with disdain. "When did you know such a beautiful beauty? Tut Tut, it''s just goddess level."


    "What?" Liu Tian was puzzled.


    "Still pretend, just now Gangzi and I came back, met a goddess level figure at the door, we went up to chat up, as a result, she said she found a person named Liu Tian, our school in addition to your name Liu Tian, who is still."


    "Say, when did you hook up with me? That girl is so beautiful. She''s just bubbling." The fat man looked down once more.


    "Damn, how do I know? Is it my peach blossom luck Liu Tian laughs, but he is a little uneasy in his heart. Is it the goddess who made trouble for him yesterday.


    "She said she would wait for you in the coffee shop opposite. Go to her Then the fat man ignored Liu Tian and went out to eat alone.


    Liu Tian thought about it and thought it was better to go out and have a look. So he went out of the school and according to the information given by the fat man, went into the coffee shop and found the position. As expected, he found a woman with a cap sitting there.


    Liu Tian a look, absolutely do not know, some doubts in the bottom of my heart, but still walked in the past


    "Beauty, you call me!" Liu Tian is not polite. He just sits on the opposite side. It''s definitely not a good man if he doesn''t chat up a beautiful woman, especially if she takes the initiative to invite her.


    The woman went down the cap, when showing that face, Liu Tian was stunned there on the spot.

 Chapter 1334

    Long term exercise has made Liu Feihong''s physical fitness surprisingly good, and long-term jnyu has made her * * more intense, like the flood of hoarding, which finally broke the dam and poured out without reservation.


    In particular, she was not a virgin for a long time. She had enjoyed the delicious forbidden fruit. She was wilder in mind and body than those little girls.


    She has already overturned Suk and directly straddled up. The fierce turbulence makes her body more pleasant, and Suk''s super strong physique makes Liu Feihong feel like a fish in water. The tremor of her chest peak even brings out pieces of shadow.


    When Suk took the initiative again, Liu Feihong was already sweating and blushing. He had no strength in his eyes, which did not mean he was satisfied. He was lying on the bed with his legs on Suk''s shoulder.


    This is the golden horse. The sound of fighting is higher than that of fighting. Suk''s motor is even more powerful and powerful. It never stops. Like a storm, the clouds on which Liu Feihong rides go straight up into the sky.


    How many years? It seems that since Ellen left, she has never been like this again. No, maybe Ellen doesn''t have Suk''s moment of life and death. But the last time she had a short-term relationship with Suk, she didn''t dare to act fiercely while he was drunk and confused.


    At that time, there were other women sleeping soundly on one side of the bed, so Liu Feihong at that time could only taste it. Although he didn''t have enough, he didn''t dare to expect too much, but this time it was different. He had been biting his lower lip to keep his voice.


    But when Suk''s speed became faster and faster, he could no longer restrain himself. The hum began to ring out, and it became an inspiring drum in Suk''s ears.


    With the sound of crackling, Liu Feihong has reached the peak and gasps. Suk suddenly feels that Liu Feihong is shrinking and shrinking with her breathing. He suddenly has an impulse to count down the volcanic eruption. [


    Liu Feihong closed his eyes and seemed to swim at the peak of bliss. However, he soon found something different about Suk. The difference between the old girl and the little girl was obvious at this time. Liu Feihong felt that Suk seemed to be a big circle in an instant, even harder and indestructible than before. He didn''t know what would happen next.


    I can''t let Suk pour into it. I''m not ready, and I don''t think that in the future, even if I want to get a little life, it shouldn''t be now.


    "Suk - Suk - come up - in my mouth!"


    Liu Feihong''s voice was trembling. In this case, it was more like the enchanting sound. Suk''s action was slightly delayed, and suddenly looked up to see Liu Feihong''s red lips.


    Suk didn''t know what Liu Feihong meant. He had seen similar pictures on the computer at the beginning, and there was a similar in-depth description in the book of £¢ the Communist Party £¢ that he had seen on the plane at the beginning.


    It''s not that I haven''t had such an idea before, but I''ve always been shy of exporting. After all, it''s like taking them as a tool, or even disrespectful, so I have no idea but never formed.


    But now Liu Feihong even said it directly. Suk felt that his brain was excited and stopped turning, and suxiaoke seemed to have reached the critical point.


    Finally, Zi came out of the chamber. Because he was too hasty, his hit rate was not satisfactory. Only the first wave of medicine hit the target accurately, and the second kinetic energy dropped, hitting Liu Feihong directly.


    Suk looked at Liu Feihong''s flushed face and breathed heavily. There was liquid on his lips and under his nose. He slid down his cheek and fell directly on the pillow.


    Mind buzzing, feel a never excited, constantly hit his heart, even subconsciously hit a shiver.


    The scorching temperature comes from the high-speed shooting. There is a kind of astringent smell of grass in his mouth. Liu Feihong opens his eyes and looks at Suk. He slowly sticks out his tongue and sweeps his lips. He takes the leftover from the corner of his mouth back to his mouth and swallows it directly.


    Even with her action, Suk can''t help swallowing, and the flame in her body, which is about to go out, tends to rekindle.


    Quickly jump out of bed, take out one side of the box of facial tissue, red fruit body directly sat on the head of the bed, gently for Liu Feihong wipe above things.


    At this moment, both of them were embarrassed. When the passion faded, the reality became clear. Liu Feihong even felt that Suk''s hands were shaking slightly, and his breathing was very heavy.


    Slightly side head, lying on the pillow, Liu Feihong decisive, in this matter is also the case, much faster than Suk calm, since it has happened, it is better to directly face. [


    although the body is very tired, the aftertaste is still lingering in the body. Liu Feihong looks at Suke sitting at the head of the bed, his body is pure, and the lines of his muscles are very light, but he is very explosive. This is the result of the previous practice, and his sweat is shining.


    "I am not very debauchery!" Because Suk was sitting at the head of the bed, or even sitting directly next to Liu Feihong''s pillow, when Liu Feihong said this again, he had already stretched out his hand, rubbed his fingertips against Suk''s thighs, and finally landed on suxiaoke, who had no idea."No!" Suk shakes his head. Naturally, he knows what can be said and what can''t be said. To tell the truth, he likes it. Is there a trend towards change? But the next moment, his brain starts to heat up again. Liu Feihong''s hand is very soft, but suxiaoke becomes very hard.


    "You don''t blame your sister for seducing you, do you?" On second thought, Liu Feihong knew that this time he was luring Suk on his own initiative. If he hadn''t said that, he would never have happened.


    "No, sister Feihong, don''t think about it. In fact, I took advantage of it." Suk pulled the corner of his mouth, threw the paper aside and looked at Liu Feihong: "sister Feihong, I''ll tell you a secret. In fact, I held your shoulder in the cold drink shop on purpose!"


    Liu Feihong soon thought that Suk was talking about it. He had not been in Weihai for a long time, and he had not even been forgiven by his mother, because some projects had conflicts with some local ruffians in Baxian county.


    Those people want to kidnap Liu Qingqing to coerce themselves, but Suk, who happens to be shopping with Qingqing, finally resolves the crisis. That is to say, he told him about the past that day. Because he was in a low mood at that time, Suk seemed to hold his shoulder.


    "Good! You little wolf Liu Feihong rarely shows a kind of girl''s playfulness, like flirting, but holding Su Xiaoke''s hand, he suddenly pinches it hard.


    "Ah Suk jumped out and looked down at his brother. On the contrary, he became more aggressive and wanted to rush to avenge himself. He took a deep breath. Before he could speak, there was a knock on the door.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1335

    Liu Feihong''s body is full of jade. He is naked. He doesn''t even have a quilt to cover his body. Suk is also naked. When he hears the knock on the door, he is all shocked.


    Because the knock on the door came from outside the office, that is, the man who knocked on the door was still two doors away from here. He was flustered, and soon all of them went to get dressed.


    Wearing your own clothes is the quickest way. The knock on the door suddenly stops after Liu Feihong and Suk get dressed and before they go out of the bedroom.


    The high-heeled shoes hit the ground, and the clattering steps gradually disappeared. Liu Feihong turned his head and looked at Suk, who was red in the face. Suk was at a loss. He felt like he was caught in bed.


    "The belt is tied up, it''s all drooping down!" Liu Feihong saw that Suk''s belt had not been fastened because he was in such a hurry that it slipped down and landed on the zipper, giving people the illusion that the murder weapon was exposed.


    In this way, if someone came in, even if nothing happened to them, they would have been misunderstood, not to mention it happened!


    Suk looked down awkwardly and felt even more unnatural. He quickly stretched out his hand to fasten his belt. At this time, Liu Feihong also sorted out his appearance, went to his desk and dialed the extension number.


    "Xiao Zhang, did you come to me just now?"


    "Sister Feihong, I''d like to ask if someone will send the food to your office!" There was a woman''s voice on the phone. Suk didn''t really listen because he was a little far away. [


    "hmm? Time to eat? " Liu Feihong was a little surprised to hear that. It was the hotel lobby manager who just knocked on the door. But why did she ask that? She didn''t go downstairs to eat every time. How could she send it to her?


    "Sister Feihong, it''s almost two o''clock now. The chef just asked me if I''m going to turn off the engine!" When the lobby manager finished, Liu Feihong was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously looked at the cloisonne clock on the desk. Sure enough, it was more than 1.40.


    I vaguely remember sitting in my mouth and looking down at the traffic flow. At that time, it was not the rush hour, that is to say, it was more than eleven o''clock. How could it turn to two o''clock?


    That is to say, I spent at least one and a half hours with Suk!


    My God! Thinking of this, Liu Feihong, who has always been very calm, suddenly feels red in the face. He has never been so crazy, and he can''t hold on for so long. Subconsciously, he turns to take a look at Suk.


    Suk had finished his clothes and stood looking at himself. Their eyes met. It seemed that they were still a little shy and didn''t smile naturally. But it was this that made Liu Feihong lose his mind.


    Suk''s smile is very warm, the eyes also with a trace of warmth, seems to be slowly Qinru his heart.


    "Sister Feihong?"


    "Sister Feihong?"


    The voice of the lobby manager came from the other end of the phone.


    Liu Feihong took back his thoughts. After thinking about it, he said, "let''s bring up the food." Then he added, "that''s for two!" I have a fever on my face.


    "Well, I know. I saw Suk --!" The hall manager''s voice suddenly stopped, and he quickly said vaguely, "send it up at once!"


    Liu Feihong had a feverish face, but it was even hotter. He hung up the phone and said, "did you meet Zhang Xia when you came?" Asked Suk.


    "Yes, she said you were upstairs!" Suk nodded and said something to Liu Feihong. She couldn''t figure it out. She didn''t stay with any man for such a long time, and she shouldn''t knock at the door.


    Liu Feihong breathed out a long breath. He felt that his face had lightened a lot. He was not afraid of any gossip. As long as he lived with xng a little, he said so secretly, and then he returned to normal. [


    "are you the same with those girls?" Liu Feihong and Suk are now able to talk about some private topics. After all, their relationship is quite different from before.


    "I don''t know what happened. That''s it!" Suk''s honest answer is that he knows that Liu Feihong, Luo Feiyan and even Qin Zheng are not going to ask for anything. Although they want to be treated equally, they are not so burdened.


    Because they are not only physically mature, but also mentally mature. They clearly know what they will face and how they will go on, so Suk is willing to speak out.


    Although Suk''s words were not as clear as he thought, Liu Feihong understood what he meant and didn''t deny it. That is to say yes. In fact, she had thought of it for a long time and chuckled: "you are so charming. What''s the saying? You are fragrant. Come on, butterfly


    Liu Feihong gently stroked Suk''s cheek with a smile: "go and wash your face! You look very tired! "


    "Is that tiredness? You haven''t seen my real strength Young people are just a little happy. It''s inevitable. Especially in this aspect, how can we say tired?But in the end, Suk simply washed and the food was delivered. The lobby manager was a little embarrassed to come up to see Liu Feihong because he just said something he shouldn''t have said, so he had to send the waiter over.


    They relaxed completely and chatted while eating. The topic soon attracted Liu Feihong to his younger sister Liu Qingqing, because he knew Suk''s current situation, his love life was rich and colorful, and even a little chaotic, and his younger sister had shown her favor for Suk early.


    So Liu Feihong felt it necessary to be responsible for his sister. He didn''t want her to be involved in it any more. In the end, he would end up with a black and blue ending.


    Fortunately, Suk gave himself a satisfactory answer and was relieved.


    "I always regard Qingqing as my sister!" Suk''s tone was firm, but actually he didn''t know whether what he was saying was 100% sure.


    I vaguely remember the letter Liu Qingqing wrote to me last time. Every word seems to reverberate in my mind. If I don''t have a touch, why can I remember so clearly? If I don''t have a touch on her, maybe I have already rejected her words and dismissed her idea.


    One afternoon passed by, Liu Feihong was very relaxed and freehand. He swept away the haze before, talked and laughed. He didn''t even show the kind of wriggling, and was very calm in the face of Suk.


    Under her leadership, Suk also let go. If Liu Feihong is willing to get along like this, if he is still hesitant and forward-looking, he will not be a man.


    In the middle, Luo Feiyan calls himself. About Fu Lingshan''s endorsement contract, it''s settled. Fu Lingshan doesn''t have any conflict with the contract because of her escape, and it''s unexpectedly smooth. It''s better to make it clear that things may not be as troublesome as you think!


    Suk nodded frequently, thinking that he had not told Luo Feiyan what conditions the girl put forward. If she knew, I''m afraid she wouldn''t explain herself like this.


    But people are afraid to talk about Cao Cao. After a while, Fu Lingshan''s phone call came in, hung up, called in again, and then hung up!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1336

    Seeing this, Liu Feihong asked subconsciously, "who is that? Why don''t you answer the phone? "


    "A madman, don''t want to talk to her!" Suk shrugged his shoulders. It''s true that Fu Lingshan gave him the same feeling as a madman. He talked madly, in front of people and behind people.


    However, Fu Lingshan''s phone call stopped. In a few minutes, the short message came.


    Suk frowned and took a subconscious look. He was shocked. He felt his heart suddenly stopped. The information on the screen still came from Fu Lingshan.


    "Suk, I''m here to have a good talk with you. If you''re a man, come to the hotel to find me before 5:30, or you''ll see me jump down from the 16th floor, and you''ll be a ghost!"


    Liu Feihong suddenly found that there was something wrong with Suk''s face. He just had a smile, but now he became solemn and blue. His eyes were staring at the mobile phone screen, and the whole person seemed to be still.


    Even I can feel the anger around me. There is a kind of depressing depression in the moment. If nothing happened, I would never believe it.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Feihong directly asked, like a habit, always unconsciously help Suk to solve the problem: "do you need my help?"


    Suk takes a deep breath, smiles at Liu Feihong, and naturally puts his mobile phone into his pocket. Indeed, since this message was sent, the mobile phone has become silent, as if it never rings. [


    "nothing! What can I do for you! " When Suk saw Liu Feihong''s concerned eyes, he immediately returned to normal. It seemed that Liu Feihong now had a little woman''s temperament, which he had never felt before.


    "Haha, it''s actually a good thing. Sister Yan just called to say that the endorsement contract has been signed. Ask me if I want to go back and discuss the news conference!" Suk saw the doubt in Liu Feihong''s eyes and quickly found an excuse. Just after Luo Feiyan called him, he told her about pingbanfang, so it''s natural.


    "Oh! Then you can go if you have something to do! " Liu Feihong always feels that Suk''s words are insincere, but he can''t grab his mobile phone. No matter what, he has to trust him.


    Suk subconsciously looked at the time, already five ten, an afternoon so passed, time really fast, shook his head: "I want to accompany you more!"


    "I''m not a little girl again. What can I do for you? It''s the same when you have time and come here!" No matter what woman, when hearing this sentence, there will be a sweet and warm taste in her heart. Liu Feihong''s face can''t help but have a happy look.


    "Go! Go Liu Feihong looked at Suk and hesitated. He went directly to Suk and gave her a deep hug. Then he held Suk''s cheek in both hands, stood on tiptoe and gently kissed her.


    "I''m glad you said that. Don''t delay business!"


    The relationship between the two is changing very fast. It seems that in an instant, the relationship between them has changed from a friend who looks like a sister to a lover who has been dating for many years, and there is not even a little bit of maladjustment.


    Most of the reasons are that Liu Feihong is very free and easy. The more he pinches, the more embarrassing the relationship becomes. The more free and easy he is, the more harmonious he will become.


    "Then I''ll go first?" Suk scratched his head. He also liked the atmosphere of getting along with his feelings. There was no psychological pressure. Liu Feihong knew himself and even said he was willing to take care of himself. Did he have a love knot? Think about it, it''s really almost the same. The women they associate with are older than themselves.


    "Come on, come on! Go Liu Feihong stepped back from Suk''s arms: "be careful on the road, don''t drive too fast!" Like a little wife to send her husband to work to leave, it is very natural to help Suk tidy clothes, asked.


    "All right, I''ll go first!"


    Suk leaves from the blue sea and the sky. The night outside has come. The winter season always makes the night come earlier, but in fact he is not as calm as he thought.


    The content of the text message keeps appearing in her mind. Fu Lingshan jumps to her own past by jumping off a building. The thought of this woman''s fierce temper, especially her action of hitting her head with a dumbbell, can show her impulsive personality, and does not consider the consequences at all.


    Maybe she is really likely to make extreme behavior in the case of brain fever. The more she thinks about it, the more likely she is. But as Luo Feiyan said, no matter what, she can''t escape for a lifetime. [


    get on the bus and drive directly to Sheraton Hotel. The electronic clock on the center console has reached 5:18, because Bihai Yuntian is located in the Development Zone, while Sheraton Hotel is in the downtown area. It takes at least half an hour to get there.


    After hesitating for a long time, I finally decided to call Fu Lingshan first.


    "Doo - Doo - Doo -!" The sound of wiring kept thinking about it, but there was no way to connect it, which made Suk suddenly have a bad feeling.


    After the automatic hang up, Suk dialed out again, but this time, Fu Lingshan''s voice finally came: "Hello!""I''m Suk. I''ll be there right away. It''ll take half an hour!"


    "It''s still 11 minutes before 5:30. If you don''t show up in front of me after 11 minutes, you will see my body. I''ve written a suicide note with a story about you!" Fu Lingshan''s voice was cold and emotionless.


    She is no longer XiaoLongNu and Wang Yuyan, she has become Li Mochou and Mei Chaofeng!


    "You --!" As soon as Suk was about to speak, a busy tone came from the phone immediately after he hung up. Call again, be hung up, call again, continue to be hung up! It''s like hanging up on her phone before, but now the role has changed.


    "Damn it Suk made a rare rude remark, clenched the steering wheel, suddenly stepped up the accelerator, and the speed suddenly soared forward. Fortunately, it is not the rush hour yet. If there is no accident, he can really catch up in a very short time.


    Sheraton Hotel, room 1616, is a VIP room, the space is very spacious, and Fu Lingshan is sitting on the sofa, holding a mobile phone, rhythmic around, calm face, cold eyes, constantly flashing in his mind what Suk did to himself in his own practice room.


    Scene by scene, it seems that the body still has the feeling of being insulted. This kind of humiliation is unforgettable and will never be forgotten. On the desk at hand, the blue star left by Suk is shining with bursts of blue light, and Fu Lingshan turns to look at it.


    Put down the mobile phone, slowly out of the hand, fingertips rubbed the blue star, finally picked up a small bag of Ephedra paper beside, today can do a break, it all depends on the things in the bag!


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1337

    Sharp and Shen Ma, Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi are doing a market survey on Yingbin street in Longjiang city to make a fortune in the future. However, sharp in meditation is interrupted by a deep voice.


    "Well Is the ground round? It''s the earth! Miss Luo Yu feng! Lotus Babe! That''s not a celebrity on earth decades ago! " What the old man said is all the words on the earth. Is it the earth people who crossed here by accident just like himself? Thinking of this, sharp quickly followed the sound and walked in the past. As he approached, sharp saw under a high wall, a man with a beard and loose hair in the sun.


    The slovenly old man, from the crack of his eyes which was too hard to open by the sun, could not help but see a flash of his spirit. Then he cheered weakly: "the sky is blue, the ground is round, and we are predestined. Sister Feng is crying, sister Furong is making trouble. I only hope that the predestined ones will arrive early, and the peerless secret books will only be sent to the predestined ones!"


    "Old man, why is the earth round? Do you know sister Feng and sister Furong? " Sharp went to the old man, bent down and asked in a low voice: "are you brother pig?"


    When the slovenly old man heard the sharp question, he didn''t earn his eyes. He hummed coldly: "where''s the impudent boy? How come there are so many boring questions?"


    "Well What are you talking about, old man? Get up and talk back. " Shen Ma, who is following sharp, is very angry.


    Sharp see this, squatting body turned back to stare at Shen Ma, and then with ''sex'' son said: "old man, these questions are very important to me, tell me, OK?"


    "Things are given to those who are destined for them!" The slovenly old man suddenly pushed a yellow thread bound book in his hand to the sharp arms squatting in front of him. Then he rubbed it and stood up wobbly. He turned around and said to himself, "Oh, I''ll go!"


    When the slovenly old man finished speaking, he saw his body move, leaving only a remnant, which was lost. Sharp and others looked around again, and there was still the shadow of the slovenly old man.


    "Ah I''m a master Shen Ma''s face was shocked, his mouth was wide open, and his face was incredible.


    "My master is Zhu Bajie? Isn''t that a super popular novel on the earth that is so angry that you can''t be ashamed to see it? I''ll give him an eye drop every day... " The performance of the slovenly old man was shocked not only by Shen Ma, but also by his sharp squatting body. At this time, he was completely "knocked down" by thunder and sat on the ground.


    When Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi were talking at Lao Wang''s head, they often heard about this kind of God man who came and went without a trace. But hearing and seeing are two different things. Xiao Yunzi, who was the first to wake up, stammered and said sharply: "big Big Brother, hurry up Hurry to see Look, this What did the old fairy give you? "


    "Yes, have a look?" Xia Qi also asks in a hurry.


    Pulled by Xiao Yunzi, he shakes left and right with a sharp "Er". He gradually regains consciousness and holds the Yellow thread bound books in his hand. Shen Ma, Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi also come together.


    "Well, why is there no name of martial arts secret script on the yellow book cover? It''s different from what''s on TV! " Sharp looked at the blank and yellow book cover and said to himself, then turned to the first page, saw the above content, sharp "Ao" a voice called out, fiercely stood up and scolded: "I ''Fuck'', pig head a ball, play me? Is there anything like that? Don''t bring such a playful person


    "Oh, my God!" Sharp suddenly crazy will Shenma and Xiaqi, xiaoyunzi startled.


    "Boss, what''s on it? Why haven''t I seen such words? " Xia Qi looked at the sharp grasp in the hands of the open page, he did not know a few words doubt asked.


    "Damn it, if you know each other." Sharp white Xia Qi one eye.


    Sharp is depressed at this time. The characters on the first page are actually Chinese characters on the earth. What''s more, these characters are "don''t die, don''t have to practice!" Eight big characters.


    At this time, sharp, who had been completely entangled, turned to the second page with trembling fingers. There were four Chinese characters "chasing the stars and the moon" written on it. Without looking at the contents in detail, he turned to the next page. He turned to the fourth page, the last page, which was full of some contents related to "chasing the stars and the moon". He didn''t bother to look at them carefully Break big scold way: "my day, what is this thing?"? Shit, what are you talking about? " Sharp heart this bitter, cup with ah, tangled ah, sharp heart of shock, anger took ten cattle three tigers, just slowly calm down, when see Shen Ma, Xia Qi, Xiao Yunzi face ''confused'' look, airway: "what to see, and then shopping."


    Although there are a lot of questions, but after seeing the sharp twisted, sauce red facial expression, no one dares to speak.


    At this time, the slovenly old man who has just given the book to him is standing on the high sky of juolong. He turns into a simple and honest monk Sha with a red beard, a black face. He and Zhu Bajie, who are standing side by side, are staring at the bottom and have a panoramic view of the sharp and crazy scene.


    "Hey, hey, these words you taught me are really effective, second elder martial brother is really smarter than me." Monk Sha scratched the loose hair on both sides and said to Zhu Bajie."Ha ha ha, you don''t see who brother is, small sample, with this ability to escape, this boy should not die!" Zhu Bajie has a confident expression.


    "Second elder martial brother, how do I feel that this boy has the same ''sex'' style as you, how do you..." Before he had finished speaking, monk Sha was interrupted by Zhu Bajie.


    "I can''t help it." Pig Bajie a listen to sand monk began to grind Ji endless, quickly ''Insert'' mouth way.


    "Who''s to blame? Who asked you to peep at Chang''e fairy''s bath, and let me keep watch for you. I didn''t want to be captured by Erlang God, banished us to the lower world as a galaxy guard, and sealed our magic power of change. Alas, why do you think we are suffering?" Monk Sha shook his head helplessly.


    "The Jade Emperor accepted our change magic power, but he was afraid that we would become handsome and leave the company secretly to enjoy it. Thanks to my intelligence, I begged my elder martial brother to teach us how to change one by one, and I could be smart for another hundred years, hehe..." At this point, Zhu Bajie''s eyes are only lustful.


    "Isn''t that good, but you have a lot of trouble. Bring this boy to my galaxy, alas..." Monk Sha sighed.


    "Do you want to worry? The monkey''s transformation mantra for me is just the verbal language of such a silly boy in the galaxy I''m guarding. I''m a cup bearer! On my first day in office, I was changed 18 times by this boy. " At this point, Zhu Bajie seems to be suspicious again and says: "is it the monkey who arranged all this on purpose? How else could such a coincidence happen? "


    Everything is doomed, is all this really just a coincidence?


    "Oh, what a coincidence." Monk Sha took another look at the Dragon land below and said.


    "You say that if I become a little pretty guy, when I''m taking my sister, I''ll be changed by this guy''s words, and I won''t scare other girls. How can I get along with him? So I have an idea, and I''ll arrange him to your galaxy. Anyway, for tens of thousands of years, there has been no demons to disturb the mortal world. I''m free, and I''m just like him Go to the mortal world and enjoy it. There are many beautiful women in this boy''s underworld status! " Zhu Bajie bit his fingers, looking forward to it.


    "Well, after all these years, second elder martial brother, you are still like this. This is tantamount to destroying the normal order of the lower world. Are you not afraid of Yama to sue the emperor?" Monk Sha reminds Zhu Bajie.


    "So, I came to you to communicate. He can''t have an accident on your side. With this small self-defense skill, he can protect himself. Don''t hang up. When we go back to heaven after we finish our job, we''ll pick him up." Pig Bajie felt that his arrangement was perfect. He could not help boasting and asked: "brother Sha, is he very smart?"


    "Er..." Monk Sha is speechless. He is on the second elder martial brother''s boat again.


    It turns out that the last time Zhu Bajie told a lie to sharp, the real lower reason was that he was punished for watching Chang''e take a bath. If the two people''s conversation was heard by sharp, he would be furious.


    On Yingbin street, the sharp people who continue to do market research have regained the cheerful atmosphere they had at the beginning. Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi jump around to have a look at this and then at that. They are childlike.


    "Boss, I want this. Take the money!" Xia Qi points to the trinkets on a nearby stall and asks sharp for money.


    Sharp with Xia Qi''s fingers, looking at what she pointed to, her eyes lit up, and quickly asked: "do you girls like this kind of thing?"


    "What is it? That girl doesn''t like such a good thing!" Xia Qi is very urgent urge sharp: "take money quickly, quickly!"


    "Oh, this young lady has a good eye. It''s a new product from xiangweiju. You can smell the fragrance for a long time." The stall vendor is a middle-aged ''woman''. Seeing that there is a business coming, she quickly sells her goods to Xia Qi, who is standing in front of her stall.


    "Second younger brother, what is this kind of thing called?" Sharp pressure heart of excitement, to stand beside Shen Ma asked.


    When Shen Ma heard the sharp question, he was very surprised. He looked up and down like a monster, and said: "I said elder brother, no wonder the third sister said you, you said you, why don''t you even know what this is?"


    "Where''s so much nonsense? Speak quickly?" The sharp voice is a little out of tune.

 Chapter 1338

    Do not know how long to sleep, Liu Tian opened his eyes in a daze.


    Suddenly feel how cool body, a little cold, dun hour counter think up, quickly get up.


    Found that he was still on the sofa of this box, Chen Ni quickly looked left and right, vaguely remember that he was raped by a goddess yesterday.


    But what makes Liu Tian wonder is that there is no half figure, not even hair.


    Did I drink too much yesterday?


    Liu Tian could not help frowning. Although he was in the organization from the moment he was born, he would not be drunk at all. But if he did not deliberately restrain himself, his consciousness would be blurred.


    Well, I must have drunk too much. Liu Tian thought of it for sure.


    But it''s real.


    Liu Tian shakes his head and starts up with a smile. However, when he gets up, he glances at him unintentionally, and then he is stunned there.


    Blood, it''s blood!


    In the sofa, you even have a little bit of blood, when Liu Tian was shocked, hurry to see Xiao Liu Tian!


    "Damn it, it''s true!"


    At this, Liu Tian suddenly falters. The falling red must be the blood of the goddess. The goddess must be a virgin. Thinking of this, Liu Tian''s heart is in a cold sweat


    The goddess is usually very proud. If she takes her virginity, she will be in trouble


    But Liu Tian immediately laughs. Whatever, it''s her who took the initiative. She was raped!


    Yeah, raped!


    The only regret for Liu Tian is that he drank so much wine yesterday and didn''t taste the goddess carefully!


    In the future, we must not get drunk, drink and make trouble!


    Said Liu Tian has come out of the box door, Liu Tian inadvertently looked, eyes immediately fixed on the door that "521" three big words.


    Liu Tian looked at it for a long time. He was in a cold sweat at the bottom of his heart. Damn, he had entered the wrong room.


    Take out the old Nokia that can''t be broken when it''s thrown down from the eighth floor, and look at the time. It''s already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Already in class, Liu Tian rushed out. We are good students. How can we skip class and find that the Gangzi and the fat man in the bar have already left? Liu Tian was depressed.


    Damn, two beasts, don''t call me when they leave.


    This bar is not far from the school. In order to save the taxi fare, Liu Tian decided to walk back. There is no way. The key is that he has no money.


    Liu Tianyi is an orphan. Apart from going to school, if he doesn''t do things that can''t be seen, he has no source of income at all. It''s definitely impossible for him to get employed again and become a killer.


    Since the age of 12, when he escaped from the devil like organization, Liu Tian vowed to hide himself, be an ordinary person and live a good life.


    So Liu Tian decided to be a good student from the moment he stepped into the campus! Get a good job after graduation.


    In fact, this kind of ordinary life has made Liu Tian completely adapt to it. Although the days are sometimes very hard, they are also very happy. They fart, chat and skip classes with fat people every day. This kind of day is really full.


    After a while, Liu Tian came to the gate of the school. Looking at the "Quan''an University" on the gate, Liu Tian chuckled. This is the key university in Quan''an city!


    Suddenly, Liu Tian found that the fat man and Gangzi came out of the campus. Liu Tian was happy at that time


    He called Liu Tian and walked over, just like kicking a fat man. But when they saw Liu Tian go over, they both had a bad smile. The fat man squeezed his obscene face and came up to hug Liu Tian. He said with a smile, "Xiao Tian, how was that girl yesterday?"


    "Fat man and I are good to you. We should be good friends." Gangzi also came up.


    "Little brother Tian." Liu tianse smiles. Originally, he wanted to ask where the goddess came from, but when he heard this shy sweet voice, Liu Tian quickly became serious.


    He kicked the fat man and said, "be serious, don''t take my sister bad."


    Li Qian, a freshman, was an orphan. At that time, Li Qian worked in a summer vacation and was bullied by hooligans. Liu Tian came to save the beauty by a hero. However, Liu Tian vowed that she was not greedy for beauty. Although Li Qian was also a standard beauty, even now she was a flower, one year younger than herself, Liu Tian really sympathized with her. Just think of her as a sister.


    At that time, Li Qian met Liu Tian, and they became familiar. Li Qian often asked Liu Tian for help.


    But at the moment, fat man and Gangzi see this scene, but they have a bad smile on their face: "just after the combination of Xiaotian, they come again. It seems that Li Qian already loves you to the bone, and can''t leave you at all!"


    "What?" Liu Tian was a little confused.


    "Brother Xiaotian, I''m sorry I didn''t go to your birthday party yesterday because I had something wrong." Li Qian ran over, lowered her head and murmured in a low voice.


    "What Fat man and Gangzi were shocked.


    "Brother Tian, I''m sorry, or I''ll accompany you once more today." Seeing the expression of the two fat people, Li Qian''s face is even more red. She thinks Liu Tian is angry and apologizes.Liu Tian''s heart suddenly cools. He seems to be aware of something and looks at it viciously. The fat man gave Li Qian a look and then said with a smile, "it''s OK. Yesterday I had a drink with the two animals. It''s useless for you to go there as a girl."


    Liu Tian doesn''t seem to be angry with Li Qian. In fact, Liu Tian knows that Li Qian doesn''t go because she has low self-esteem. She must think that the birthday party is very high-end. When she goes, she will make a fool of herself. Liu Tian can''t help but sympathize with her. What a girl to take care of.


    "You''re not angry, brother Tian?"


    "Not really." Liu Tian smiles and shakes his head.


    "That''s good. My classmates are still waiting for me over there. I''ll go first. Goodbye, brother Tian!" Then he waved to Liu Tian and trotted back.


    "What''s the matter with the fat man?" As soon as Li Qian left, Liu Tian''s face suddenly became cold.


    "Xiaotian, isn''t the woman who accompanied you yesterday Xiaoqian?" Gangzi has some doubts.


    "What?" Liu Tian was stunned for a moment.


    "Everyone can see that Li Qian is willing to be your sister. She clearly likes you, so Gangzi and I thought about helping you both. In fact, the sister we prepared for you is Li Qian. Who knows she didn''t go."


    "Shit, who told you to do that?" Liu Tian tone a little cold, scared fat a shiver, "I only see him as a sister, later don''t do so, don''t let me do."


    No matter how beasts are, Liu Tian can''t invade Li Qian. He can''t abuse others. When he comes out of the organization, Liu Tian swears that he will never abuse women again!


    "Xiaotian, don''t be angry. Who knows you don''t want to."


    "Yes, the two brothers are for your own good."


    Liu Tian knew that these two men were brothers, and they usually took care of themselves. Liu Tian also knew that his words were a little cold just now, so he quickly said with a smile: "Damn, you said it. My brother was broken when he was eight years old."


    See Liu Tian * * smile, two people know, Xiaotian not angry, happy past embrace shoulder.


    "Blow it."


    "My brother was not born yet."


    ¡­¡­


    It took half an hour to eat breakfast. The three of them pressed down the road to see if there were any beauties. When they saw a couple walking by the roadside, Liu Tian was filled with emotion. How could all the good cabbages have been arched by fat pigs? We three pigs were pitiful. None of the cabbages had been arched!


    It was more than eleven o''clock when I got back to the dormitory, and the three didn''t plan to go to class. In addition, I drank yesterday, and I was still a little dizzy today. I went back to sleep, and at two o''clock in the afternoon, the three woke up.


    Fat man said to go out for lunch, Gangzi also together, but Liu Tian to dizzy as a reason to refuse, sleep for a while, two people also don''t care, just tease for a while to go out.


    Liu Tian is left to lie in his bedroom.


    Liu Tianna is a tosser. He can''t sleep anywhere. His mind is full of last night''s events


    "Xiaotian." I don''t know how long after that, Liu Tian was woken up. After a look, it was the fat man calling himself.


    "Have you had dinner?" Liu Tian asked vaguely.


    "Damn, it''s five o''clock. It''s time for dinner. You''re a pig. You can sleep better than me."


    Liu Tian picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was 5:30, so he quickly put on his clothes and said, "let''s go and have dinner."


    "Eat wool." The fat man looked at Liu Tian with disdain. "When did you know such a beautiful beauty? Tut Tut, it''s just goddess level."


    "What?" Liu Tian was puzzled.


    "Still pretend, just now Gangzi and I came back, met a goddess level figure at the door, we went up to chat up, as a result, she said she found a person named Liu Tian, our school in addition to your name Liu Tian, who is still."


    "Say, when did you hook up with me? That girl is so beautiful. She''s just bubbling." The fat man looked down once more.


    "Damn, how do I know? Is it my peach blossom luck Liu Tian laughs, but he is a little uneasy in his heart. Is it the goddess who made trouble for him yesterday.


    "She said she would wait for you in the coffee shop opposite. Go to her Then the fat man ignored Liu Tian and went out to eat alone.


    Liu Tian thought about it and thought it was better to go out and have a look. So he went out of the school and according to the information given by the fat man, went into the coffee shop and found the position. As expected, he found a woman with a cap sitting there.


    Liu Tian a look, absolutely do not know, some doubts in the bottom of my heart, but still walked in the past


    "Beauty, you call me!" Liu Tian is not polite. He just sits on the opposite side. It''s definitely not a good man if he doesn''t chat up a beautiful woman, especially if she takes the initiative to invite her.


    The woman went down the cap, when showing that face, Liu Tian was stunned there on the spot.

 Chapter 1339

    East lion eat human abnormal happy, body shape more wanton toward the bodyguard attack.


    "Ha ha Great, great, chilianche is dead, good dead, good dead! " Chilian mountain laughs, isn''t it very fierce? It''s not that it can''t resist the powerful Warcraft.


    "You want to die..." Thunder thunder fire several people angry, holding a long sword on the attack of the last period, not to the side of the Chilian mountain, the sun elephant''s long nose a roll will thunder straight out a few feet away.


    Many bodyguards looked at the dozen huge Warcraft, but they were not strong enough to fight against the enemy.


    "Hissing..."


    "Roar..."


    There was another cry, and people turned their heads and were stunned. Thousands of boa constrictors were trained into one, and the ground was full of colors. When they saw the fear in people''s hearts, the boa constrictors were followed by advanced giant Warcraft, which was more than the number in the field now.


    "My mother."


    "This What''s the situation? It''s terrible... "


    "Are we going to fight against a group of powerful things?"


    "This This... "


    The scene is now out of control. No one has ever seen such a powerful formation. They are all amazed at it.


    So many Warcraft are here to help them?


    "Mother, this is also the Warcraft that aunt Muqin found?" CHILIANSHAN turned to doubt.


    Wang Lan frowned, did not know, xylophone said more than a dozen high-level Warcraft, and a group of birds of primary Warcraft, did not say a group of boa constrictors, and behind dozens of just like high-level Warcraft!


    Xylophone was her playmate when she was a child. Because she married the elders of the dark Warcraft, she could drive many of the dark Warcraft.


    But she felt that these boa constrictors were not like the Warcraft in the dark demon clan, the boa constrictors


    She looked at all heart again jump, if be bitten, will die undoubtedly.


    Bai Bing turns her head and looks at the snake''s bloodthirsty taste. Now it''s not their battlefield, it''s Warcraft to Warcraft.


    "Xiaoyan, stay in the protective cover and don''t come out." Bai Bing raised her eyes and looked at the red spiral in the protective cover. Her eyes were empty and silly. She stared at the east lion in horror.


    Her eyes flashed, and she also looked to the east lion. Her Che won''t die! Absolutely not!


    Bai Yan nods his head honestly. In fact, Bai Yan is very indifferent. He just depends on Bai Bing and acts like a spoiler. Maybe this is the driving force of family affection


    At the same time, thousands of boa constrictors and dozens of Warcraft behind them moved. Just when the guards thought they were attacking them, boa constrictors and Warcraft frantically attacked the guards and other Warcraft in the field


    This scene is a little unspeakable shock. It''s all about strong Warcraft vs. strong Warcraft.


    "Yes Is it for us? "


    "Incredible..."


    "Yes, it seems to help us..."


    "Really help us, good..."


    "Good..."


    After the panic, the soldiers were excited to see the target of Warcraft attack.


    Lei Ming, Lei Huo, Lei Xiao and Lei Yun are all staring at each other. They have never followed Wang Ye in any battle, but today they are so shocked that they can''t even speak.


    Thousands of boa constrictors, dozens of advanced Warcraft against a few advanced Warcraft, the Warcraft roar are earth shaking.


    "Mother This This Warcraft is not ours. " Chilian mountain stares. The battle looks clear at a glance. There are too many boa constrictors. One bite is one''s life.


    Warcraft is too strong, a move is more than a dozen people die, their Warcraft only a few, to say that the previous sure to win, but now it seems, win? Win a fart!


    "Shan''er, take the opportunity to go. If you leave the Castle Peak, you won''t be afraid of no firewood." Wang Lan also saw the urgency of the matter, not sure to win, can''t win to go, when the time comes, take refuge in xylophone, dark Warcraft countless, when the time comes, afraid not to get the imperial city!


    Here, facing the lion in the East, he was so excited that he didn''t seem to kill him. He turned around and went to the middle of the boa constrictor.


    Strong wind swept, white ice murderous transpiration, flying to block the east lion''s road.


    "Your opponent is me!" The cold voice, the ferocious murderous air, the monstrous anger.


    Dark clouds shrouded in the sky, thunder is still rolling in the sky, strong blood gas, overwhelming rolling.


    "Roar..." Stopped the way, east lion a shout, small human also deserve to shout with it, see will you hiss of seven or eight broken!


    When the lion''s huge paw was patted down, the figure of Bai Bing flashed under it.


    The corner of the mouth sneers, the head is lowered, suddenly raises, in a moment, the whole body murderous gas suddenly comes out, Yin cold, terror, just like Shura from hell, the eyes are flashing wild and cruel blood light, that layer of bloodthirsty light is like a huge wave rolling.


    Eat her Che, she will cut it open!


    "Death You cold like the devil, look suddenly fierce, cold voice with the absolute degree of killing.The angry and contemptuous realization of Donglin lion was stunned. The breath was so strong that it made his level 6 Advanced Warcraft cold. This human


    Bai Bing''s sneer disappeared in the corner of his mouth. The handle of the sword in his hand broke up with his body before the east lion could react.


    People stare big eyes, tough, too tough!


    The paws of the east lion are as thick as those of an uncle who has been around for hundreds of years. Several people can''t hold them around. Her sword has been cut off!


    God!


    "Ouch..." East lion was cut off the front paw, immediately screamed.


    He stepped back a few steps, stood firm and looked at the tiny human in front of him. The mighty anger and the powerful air of Warcraft were scattered.


    This little human, it''s going to eat her.


    The big mouth of Zhang Qixue basin of Donglin lion bites toward Bai Bing''s body. Bai Bing meets the big mouth, and a sword runs through Donglin lion''s upper jaw. A beautiful reverse of the figure stands on Donglin lion''s body, grabs its hair on the head, and the long sword runs through it again!


    "Ouch..." The lion roars in the East, his head swings violently, and his body swings constantly, which can almost shake this piece of land.


    Gold medal Gold medal There''s more in the back

 Chapter 1340

    701: the grand finale


    300 meters, in front of the world famous horse, that is 18 or 19 seconds. In the wind, fire, holy light and flame, bramble, hoof stepping blood, green flame and golden arrow, Tianyi horse and other world-class horses are even less, which is estimated to be 2 to 3 seconds ahead of time.


    What can I do in less than 20 seconds?


    Here, it can determine the work and future of countless people, and even the life and death of some people.


    "No! The green flame is eaten to live the position


    "Damn it! The jockey of fenglihuo is so insidious that he forced Qingyan out to run more distance! "


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun saw the scene and began to gnash their teeth.


    Xu Jie also began to scold: "Damn it! It''s absolutely premeditated. It doesn''t give us a good place! "


    In the long distance race, it is a technical activity to seize the curve. If you grab a good corner, you can let yourself run a little bit less, run out of the corner in a more favorable position, and then sprint at a faster and better speed, a few seconds faster.


    And here, let alone a few seconds, even a few seconds is fatal.


    "It''s the last sprint!"


    Cheng Feihu looked at the fire and green flame in the wind in despair.


    It has to be said that these two horses are one of the best horse races today. Especially today, they all run out of the top in the world and can challenge the world''s first speed. Even if they fail this time, they will get a lot of attention and a lot of wealth.


    However, Cheng Feihu is not happy. Because after losing this time, not only his assets will be seriously reduced, but they will also be nearly bankrupt, and the enemy will be able to face them with a more arrogant attitude. At that time, money could not make up for it.


    "I''m going to lose!"


    In the last hundred meters, the fire in the wind is still half a distance away from the horse''s head. No matter how hard the green flame tries, it can''t surpass.


    Seeing this, Cheng Feihu is frustrated.


    "Burst out!"


    "My God! The green flame unexpectedly at this time still leaves a leeway! "


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun suddenly yelled and gave back Cheng Feihu''s despairing heart.


    But the next moment, Xu Jie saw a scene of despair: the fire in the wind seemed to be stimulated, unexpectedly broke out again in the impossible situation, and pressed down the body that green flame was about to surpass.


    "It''s over!"


    "It''s really over!"


    Cheng Feihu and Xu Jie are dead. The most terrible thing in this world is to give you a glimmer of hope in despair, and then disappear in front of yourself.


    But at this time, Zhou you suddenly stood up.


    His attention was not green flame, but staring at the fire in the wind, as if the fire in the wind was his enemy. The cold, the murderous, even around Cheng Feihu they are scared to escape, and the most close to travel ambition and Forrest Gump is the face of fear.


    This kind of travel is not travel at all.


    Silence!


    Tianci suddenly made a sharp sound and rushed down.


    But for a moment, the gift of heaven drew a perfect arc in the air and left leisurely. Almost at the same time, almost to the end of the green flame miraculously catch up with the fire in the wind, two horses go hand in hand.


    "It''s on the line!"


    "At the same time, rush the line!"


    "The naked eye can''t tell. We have to turn to the electronic eye!"


    There was a fierce roar on the radio, and the whole Racecourse was in an uproar.


    And in the crowd, the body around as suddenly lost support, paralyzed down, eyes without God, just the smile of the corner of the mouth.


    "I''m so tired! But at last I can rest! "


    In this way, Zhou you closed his eyes like a long sleep, sat on the seat with strange serenity, and gradually disappeared in the turbulent crowd.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few years later.


    With a strong cultural atmosphere, Mingyuan city is like a garden.


    In the Dujia racecourse, a petite figure flew to the arms of a man who looked very young and had a lot of temperament. His small mouth kept shouting "Dad" and so on.


    "My baby!"


    The man picked up the child, gave him a big kiss on his face and asked, "my little baby, why did you come here all of a sudden? Don''t you hate walking with dad? "


    But the child replied, "but Xiao Song likes riding big black very much! My mother said, when I grow up, I will become the best jockey in the world, just like my father! "


    "Travel around!"


    Wang Hao, Jiang Jun, Xu Jie, Cheng Feihu and others have come together with a huge lineup.


    Yes, people who hold children are traveling around.


    Zhou you greets us with a smile.


    Wang Hao looked at the spirit is still around, heartfelt exclamation: "or your boy line, is still so young. Look at us. We''ve aged a lot in recent years. Someone called me uncle the day before yesterdayZhou you laughed and said, "I reminded you a few years ago, don''t work so hard, just leave some things to the people below."


    Jiang Jun yelled, "don''t stand up and make sarcastic remarks. How many times have you been to longquelou since this year? If we are all like you, then the Dragon sparrow building will not be as large as it is today. "


    However, Xu Jie said with a smile: "the problem is that when you travel around, you should not doubt whether you use people or not. Only in this way can his museum attract nearly 14 tourists from the whole city, and his Qianjun group become a super multinational group with a market value of 50 billion. Even the Dragon sparrow building, which you three have a share in, can develop to the top of the country because of the complete decentralization. "


    "That''s true!"


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun were choked and speechless.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these topics. Let''s get to the point."


    Huang Jianming, Ma pangzi, Jiang Hailiu, President Hu, Li Yidao, Zheng Mingming, Lin Huihui, Mr. Zhang and boss Jin all came out. Huang Jianming asked, "Xiaoyou, the jadeite market has finally stabilized. Now, with the shortage of jadeite resources, the resources of laochangkou are becoming more and more exhausted. It seems that the market is going to return to the previous rising track. What are your plans


    Ma pangzi also said: "you have retired from the gambling circle for several years. Now people don''t know you. Even the accounts of Jade King and jade saint are not sold very well. The atmosphere is very chaotic. You should stand up for it. "


    Zhou you thought about it for a while and then said with a smile, "in that case, I really have to come out and sort out the boundaries a little bit. At the beginning, Ma and Fang gave me the shield, but they didn''t let me sit and watch the play. Well, I''ll take part in the Pingzhou and Myanmar public dishes in this sector. "


    Everyone was relieved.


    In recent years, the jadeite market is not very good, we are not profit-making, or even loss support, is to transfer the sales line, put jadeite aside. But now that the busy market is back, it''s time to start full-scale operation and harvest like before.


    Seeing that there was a gap, Cheng Feihu quickly cut in and asked, "don''t talk about that, Xiaoyou. You promised us a few years ago that you would give us an answer. Now can you tell the answer?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Xu Jie sighed: "at that time, we were all discouraged, but as soon as the gift of heaven appeared, the scene turned around, so that green flame defeated fenglihuo by half a thumb at the last moment, which was a big surprise."


    Jiang Hailiu continued: "after that time, you directly reaped 40 billion RMB worth of funds in that war, making your total assets instantly exceed 100 billion RMB, becoming the real leader of small consortia with a resounding international name. And your rivals have disappeared, especially that JIMILI''s father, the so-called Asia head of American flag bank, has been fired directly. Now he is the plague in the industry, and no one wants to hire him. He is in a tight situation. "


    Zhouyou didn''t respond, but asked: "where is Songling group? What about Songling Haoer? "


    Jianghai Liuhui said: "because Songling consortium has offended many people, its industry in the United States has suffered setbacks. In recent years, its development is not very good. There is a sign of prestige. As for Songling Haoer, he seems to have been sent to a small company by Songling family to spend his old age in peace. "


    Zhou you smiles and says nothing.


    Cheng Feihu asked: "Xiaoyou, let''s find out the answer!"


    "Yes..."


    Everyone agrees.


    The tour was organized for a long time. Instead of saying anything, it was a move to heaven.


    Silence!


    It''s a gift.


    At this time, the gift of heaven is worthy of the sky overlord. The terrible body with a wingspan of more than 3 meters, the sharp eyes of such a sharp knife, and the sharp beak with a hook that can pierce a centimeter thick piece of iron, no matter who sees it, he will feel cold and trembling. Only when we travel around can we get so close to it.


    Xu Jie asked: "is it a gift from heaven?"


    "Yes and no!" he said


    Cheng Feihu asked, "be careful. I''m confused by what you said."


    Zhou Youhui said: "animals, even genetic animals, are born with the keen sense of beasts, and have a supernatural sense of danger beyond our thinking. And the more intelligent and sensitive animals are, the more sensitive they are to this. "


    We are still a little confused, just Xu Jie has a little sign.


    Zhou you can only continue to say: "and thoroughbred is a very sensitive, very vulnerable to the external environment of the horse. Not to mention being targeted by natural enemies, even if a small mouse runs in front of them, even if it covers its eyes and ears, they can also catch it keenly. "


    "I see."


    Xu Jie clapped his hands and laughed. The knot that had troubled him for several years was finally solved.


    However, Cheng Feihu and Xu Jie are still at the crossroads, but Zhou you and Xu Jie seem to have no intention of further explanation. They can only understand and guess by themselves."Daddy


    Another little girl came running.


    Then, there are two beautiful suffocating women, each holding a child to come. They see around, especially around a large group of people, while showing a bright, sweet smile.


    The little girl who just ran over, holding the trouser leg of zhouyou, pointed to the jade pendant of Shuanglong Xizhu on Zhou Song''s chest and asked, "Dad, my brother has such a beautiful jade pendant. Why doesn''t Linlin have it?"


    "Yes, there will be!"


    Zhou you picked up Zhou Lin and said with a smile, "even if not, my father will give it to my beautiful little Lin Lin!"


    "Dad is the best!"


    Zhou Lin lovingly kisses Zhou you.


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhou you walked away happily and said: "Xiao Linlin, dad will go home now and see if there are any suitable Jadeites at home!"


    "This guy..."


    We watched Zhou you leave with a happy expression.


    ******


    thank you for accompanying me through these nine months.


    I believe all my friends who have read the comments on the shelves know that I came here by chance, but after nine months of writing, I have become rooted by chance. I have met many enthusiastic readers and encountered many difficulties.


    Maybe you don''t know that I met a drunk maniac a few months ago and was almost cut to death, leaving a ferocious scar on my hand. Although that time was ignored by some relevant departments who "need money", it was always my heart disease, which led to my poor writing state and speed.


    But now that everything is over, people have to look forward. I hope you can continue to support me in the next book and let me go further


    I have temporarily established a contact Q group: 210161259. I hope you can come in and have a chat.

 Chapter 1341

    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Did not expect that after so much, he can say such words, Gu Yujing can not help but red eye frame.


    "I know what I''m talking about. I''m sober. Maybe the lost child is not my kind at all." Cloud Luo Yu said gnash teeth, ear cruel voice over and over again, scratching his mind.


    Pop...


    Gu Yujing slapped her mercilessly, and tears fell down the corner of her eyes. How could he say such words? Didn''t he know how hurtful it was? It was like a knife, knife by knife in her chest, and the one holding the knife was not others, it was her favorite man.


    "What? Is it that I''m right, and I''m angry? " Yun Luoyu sticks out his tongue and licks the blood from the corner of his mouth. If he is not affectionate to him, he treats her like that every night. Shouldn''t she wish he would go to hell early?


    "I didn''t expect that you are such a person. Yun Luoyu, you let me down so much that you can''t even compare with a finger of Bai ran." Bo Ran has taken care of her for five years. How many times can their mother and daughter live to the present because of his help? Shouldn''t she care about him? Why he wants to say this hurtful words, she and Bo Ran are innocent, Gu Yujing wipe away tears, stubborn raised his head, tears still want to eye frame spin.


    "Not even a finger? Hehe, I''m so worthless in your mind. Well, since he is so important to you, why don''t you go to him in person? " Yun Luoyu was hurt by her words, red eyes roared.


    "You''re driving me away? OK, I''ll leave now. I won''t bother you any more. " Gu Yujing wiped her tears again, rushed out of the door, picked up the little devil in her sleep, and strode downstairs. She was no longer Gu Yujing. He bullied her, but she was determined to please her.


    There is no room for her. She can go back. Without him, her world will still turn.


    "Wait, leave ruoro behind. She''s the seed of my cloud family." Yun Luoyu stops in front of her and reaches for Ruo.


    "Your seed? See clearly, she is the child of me and Biran. I don''t know if I cheated her, stupid. " Gu Yujing holds her daughter tightly in her arms and says that she won''t do anything. If she hands her over, he loves to misunderstand, so let him misunderstand.


    "You can''t cheat me. If you are the seed of Yun Luoyu, give her to me." Yun Luoyu reaches out his hand and forces her step by step.


    Little witch wake up, sleepy looking at daddy, Mommy, don''t know what happened?


    "Don''t be self righteous. Your child died five years ago. When you turned around with Li Mengfei in your arms, it ran away from me. A lot of blood dyed my skirt and the floor red." Seeing the pain in his eyes, she suddenly had the pleasure of revenge and hurt each other without any cover.


    Listening to these words, Yun Luoyu''s tall body trembles. Looking back at that year, the red mark on the floor and Liu Ma''s words make his firm idea loose. If it''s not his child, no, he doesn''t believe it. If it''s his child and her child, she must be afraid that he will rob her. If it''s Ruo Ruo, she will say that. He doesn''t really want to rob her daughter, he just wants her Stay, can''t she see?


    "Mommy, isn''t he really my father?" Listening to all this, the little witch could not help but shed tears. Why did Mommy cheat her? When she decided that he was her father, she denied him, gave her hope and let her down.


    ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡± Unexpectedly, if Ruo wakes up, Gu Yujing almost can''t play. In order to make Yun Luoyu give up on Ruo, she hates Ruo and says, "yes, he''s not your father."


    "Mommy, you lied to me... Sobbing Hearing the answer, the little witch''s heart is almost cold, so sad, so sad.


    "Do you believe it now?" Gu Yujing looks at him indifferently, without any emotion.


    "Get out of my sight now." Yun Luoyu points to the door and roars. He sweeps all the cups and tea sets in the living room.


    Very clear sound, but the two little women were startled, the little witch cry is torn heart crack lung "don''t, Wuwu.".. I don''t want to leave daddy. Mommy is lying. Woo woo... Mommy is a bad guy


    Gu Yujing, with tears in her eyes, listens to her daughter''s cry and accusation. Her heart aches to death. Indeed, she is not a good Mommy, but she still hugs her daughter and leaves Yun''s home without looking back.


    Yun Luoyu lifts up the whole table, kicks over the sofa, and finally sits on the ground decadent. She goes, really goes. He doesn''t really want to drive her away, just doesn''t want her to say those hurtful words again. He really doesn''t want to drive her away...


    "Wuwu.. I don''t want to leave daddy, mummy, you say lie, he is my father, Wuwu.. Answer me quickly


    "Well, don''t cry." Gu Yujing reaches out her hand to wipe the tears for the little witch, but she waves her hand away. Seeing her crying, her mother''s heart is also in pain. Does it mean that it''s always the children who suffer from the quarrel between husband and wife? Now she understands this truth.


    "Gu Yujing, let me ask you again, is Yun Luoyu my father?" The little witch looks at Mommy with tears in her eyes. If Mommy doesn''t say it again, she won''t ask any more. When will she take daddy''s hair and do DNA."Well, he''s your father. I just said that because I was so angry." Gu Yujing finally surrendered.


    "Then there''s nothing to do with me. I''m going to sleep. Don''t wake me up when I get home." The little witch wiped her tears and found a comfortable posture to continue. After a long time, it turned out to be a misunderstanding, which made her sad to death.


    "Gu yuruo, you are heartless and heartless. Your parents have quarreled. Aren''t you worried at all?" Gu Yujing reaches for her hand and slaps her daughter on her ass.


    "Oh, it''s painful. It''s nothing to do with me if you quarrel. My wife and husband quarrel at the head of the bed and the end of the bed. Don''t bother me with this shit."


    "Who''s with him? I''m here for real this time. I''ll never come back to live when I move out." Think of what he just said, her heart is painful, damned smelly man, arrogant pig head, oneself is big sand pig.


    When she saw the kiss mark on her body, she really thought that she had done something to him, so she questioned him. Before he left, he gave a faint smile, which was a little sad. "If I could be more selfish and domineering, maybe we would not have come to this step."


    Some children''s shoes ask me, when is the end of abuse? In fact, after the abuse, it''s over. I can''t explain everything clearly, but it''s going to take a few days with my heart''s speed. My dear friends, I''m reluctant to say goodbye to you...

 Chapter 1342

    According to reliable sources, Baowen Weekly''s sales in one day are likely to exceed 400000. Whether the news is true or not, it is enough to prove his popularity.


    In fact, the other 19 authors are also tragic. Under the shadow of Su Shichen, it was completely dark. There are 20 articles in Mingming Baowen weekly, but now it seems that the only one is "the sad one". Almost all the comments and reports are from the heartbreaker, which is sad.


    Of course, it is also beneficial. The names of these 19 authors have successfully made more people realize it.


    The wave of sad people lasted for a long time. When the wave was about to end, suddenly a very unexpected person stood up and commented on this article.


    This person is nalanxifeng. Nalanxifeng is a poetic name. Of course, this is not a poet. Nalan Xifeng is an expert in bioelectronics in China and enjoys high reputation both at home and abroad. Such a heavyweight actually published an article in the magazine to praise the sad man -


    "although I like science fiction, I never like science fiction. For ordinary readers, the author has a good opinion of the future of science fiction The imagination of XingKong is very wonderful, but for me, I can''t help catching the mistakes in the novel every time, which even makes me have no way to calm down and read.


    Recently, two assistants in my research office were discussing the same novel, the sad one, which made me very interested and read it again. I was attracted by the spirit of the protagonist He Xi. More accurately, I was moved and substituted!


    Everyone except his mother didn''t understand him, but He Xi didn''t give up. He still insisted. This reminds me of us. In the minds of ordinary people, when we talk about researchers, we will see the image of dissecting mice in white coats with tools. This image is like our fixed image.


    What some researchers have studied has no effect in this era. At this time, everyone will not understand it, just like He Xi in the article. At that time, the original of micro continuity written by him was useless, but after 150 years, it became the foundation of the unified universe. This is the surname of the times. Researchers are not all geeks of science. Maybe we are a group of sad people like He Xi, sad people on the road of Science.


    After watching this, they are all moved by the great maternal love in the ordinary of the sad one, and inspired by He Xi''s spirit of study.


    The cry of "Mom" and "Mom" after 20 years'' absence is so touching and touching!


    Countless readers have called Su Shichen back to science fiction. Of course, most of them are black fans. There''s no way. After su Shichen finished writing the matrix I hacker mission, he didn''t write it at all


    ["with my IQ of 220, if I can''t deduce these problems, then I''m really living in vain. Let''s introduce it again, Chu Xuan Senior Colonel, before I came here, I should have been in Longyin military base in Yanjing. As China''s military base second only to Longxing, with chuxuan''s step-by-step revelation, Shen Rong felt numb. According to the book, the role of this divine space might be a tool for human evolution. This is really a ring in a ring.


    The setting of the gene lock has been thrown out, and the really wonderful content has just begun. As the plot unfolds step by step, chuxuan''s IQ is fully revealed. Shen Rong is now beginning to believe that chuxuan in this book has an IQ of 220.


    ["it''s really a pity. I said that I would only abandon people who are useless to this team, just like the problem of probability. He is an individual with too low probability, and he failed to pass the test given to him. For Li Shuai Xi, I have done my utmost..."


    ¡­¡­


    "It depends on the situation. If your family name is very important, you will be saved at any cost. If saving you will bring the whole team into danger, you will be abandoned." ]


    these two dialogues can fully see Chu Xuan''s psychology. He thinks everything is comprehensive, and he is really "too handsome" for his practice of giving up his companion without hesitation for the overall situation Yes, there is no mistake. For Shen Rong, he will not be bored with this kind of practice, but he likes it very much. Well, the charm of Chu Xuanchu is infinite, and he conquers a fan.


    "This Chu Xuan is really out of its mouth, out of its mouth. It can design Li Shuai Xi to death. This ability of insight into people''s heart is really terrible!"


    Major Chu''s performance, and the setting of infinite terror, do you think it''s over?


    No, no, this is just the beginning!


    PS: it''s finally done. Thank you for your support. The outbreak will end in three days and will resume in two shifts tomorrow. The update time is around 1 pm and 6 pm. Thank you again for your support.

 Chapter 1343

    It''s not a long street. After all, it''s located on the East China Sea. It seems that it''s far away from the war. At least it''s not the center of the war. So rich people prefer to spend more money on valuables to increase their elegance, while ordinary people prefer to buy more for their life. There are not many people who really buy weapons, so they open their own shops Not a lot.


    Yan state is not like Wei state. Wei people have been trained militarily since childhood, and they are imbued with the idea that Wei people are a superior nation. People''s enthusiasm for weapons and horses is far beyond other countries.


    On the street, there is an open space where idle people usually sit boasting and chatting. Under several towering trees, there are always a group of people sitting. Some small vendors can''t afford to hire a facade, so they squat in this place to set up a stall to sell things. Usually, yamen messengers don''t take charge of it. From these small vendors, they know that they can''t squeeze out any money .


    When Han Qing and Han Mo came here, they saw a big tree full of people. There were three or four people in a big circle. The horse''s voice was very loud. Han Mo knew it was a good horse just by listening to the horse''s voice.


    The crowd cheered from time to time. Obviously, these cheers could not help themselves, which made Han Mo very suspicious and confused. He didn''t know what good program was waiting for him.


    Han Qing with more than ten years of exercise out of good health, very easily for Han Mo squeezed a way, wait for Han Mo drill in, this just found, in the crowd, but there is a person is performing horse skills.


    The horse had a thick mane and shiny black hair all over his body. He was strong and tall. However, on his body, it was a thin little man. He was only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. His skin was dark and rough. He was born in a poor family. At least his clothes were worn by beggars in Donghai city. They were very sloppy and shabby .


    However, this sloppy beggar''s equestrian skill is really amazing. The horse runs forward and backward. Under the control of the beggar, he performs all kinds of super difficult movements, some of which are almost unimaginable. He can even hang his legs on the horse''s neck and stare at the horse, which makes people around laugh, but he can''t help but clap.


    Han Mo doesn''t admire many people in his heart. What he can admire must be his unique attainments and abilities in a certain aspect. This little beggar who performs horse skills really makes Han Mo admire and clap with people.


    Just as people were dazzled and pleasantly surprised, the little man suddenly stopped his horse and fell to the ground with a beautiful turn, then arched his hands to the people around him.


    At this time, Han Mo saw the beggar''s face clearly. There was no expression on his angular face, just like a rock. Even in the dark eyes, there was no emotion, giving people a feeling of coldness.


    He thought that after the beggar handed over his hand, he would come to ask for a reward. But different from what he thought, the beggar seemed to be very clumsy. After bowing his hand, he turned back, picked up a bamboo hat from the ground and held it in his hand. Then he went to the crowd and looked at the guests in front of him with a little expectation. That was to hope that he could get some money.


    Nowadays, everyone is willing to move forward in the business of making a living, but they can''t avoid paying for it. As soon as the beggars pick up their hats, many people disperse. When the beggars reach out their hats to ask for money, everyone''s excitement immediately subsides. After all, the people in Donghai city are far from rich, and they are reluctant to eat Wear, where are willing to embrace the money to reward people.


    The beggar turned around and got no more than ten copper coins.


    "How much is your horse for, trainer?" A childe who seemed to be a bit rich said, "you make a price and I''ll pay for it."


    The beggar still shakes his head with no expression. He just holds his hat and turns around the few people left. Finally he comes to Han Mo and pokes out his hat.


    His face was dark with withered yellow, his body was thin, he seemed to be malnourished, his forehead was slightly raised, his appearance was very ordinary, and he would not attract anyone''s attention even if he was thrown in a crowd.


    Han Mo asked with a smile: "you are a good man, and you have a lot of skills. It''s shameful to ask for money in the street?"


    The beggar raised his head, glanced at Han Mo, and his voice was as cold as ice: "I work hard, and the money I get is not shameful!"


    "Good!" Han Mo said with a smile: "interesting, interesting." Just as he was about to touch the silver, he suddenly thought that all his money had just been given to manager Han, so he said to Han Qing, "give him all the silver you''ve brought!"


    Han Qing was stunned, but soon "touched" one or two pieces of silver and said, "young master, that''s all." Put it in the beggar''s hat.


    The beggar didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the yin-yang stick in Han Mo''s hand. His eyebrows beat slightly and turned away.


    "Young master, why did you give him so much silver?" Han Qing asked in a low voice.


    Han Mo held his chin and said, "he''s a man of backbone. I''m afraid he''s in trouble when he''s mixed up like this. Maybe one or two silver can help him." But I was thinking about whether to take the beggar back to the house. After all, there are few horse trainers with such amazing skills. It''s also a great idea to take him back to teach him how to practice equestrian skills.He was about to go up and invite the beggar to the restaurant, but someone behind him called, "here comes the head of Huang ban!"


    The onlookers quickly dodged, and there were only a few people left at this time.


    Han Mo has a sneer on his lips. Huang Bantou is the guard of Donghai government. He can be regarded as a confidant of Donghai Sheriff Xiao Muzan. He was brought by Xiao Muzan from Yanjing when he took office.


    Han Mo pulls Han Qing''s clothes. They go to the back of the big tree and look into the distance. Huang Bantou is wearing soap clothes, leading three or four yamchas with killing sticks to come here.


    A kind-hearted man in the crowd whispered to the beggar, "horse trainer, hurry up and ride away. I can''t go any longer."


    The beggar was packing. When he heard the cry, he turned around and gave a smile to the person who reminded him. His cold face was much softer because of the smile.


    The beggar packed up his things, and Huang Bangtou had already led people to the place. Several yamen messengers immediately surrounded the beggar and laughed.


    Huang Bantou was carrying a knife around his waist. He walked three steps and swayed two steps. His eyes were staring at the horse, full of greed.


    After all, he is a man who has seen the world. At a glance, he can see that this horse is a genuine Wei horse, and it is the top grade of Wei''s horses. Its footwork and speed are superb. When it comes to the horse market, even if it is sold at a low price, it can be worth two or three hundred taels of silver, which is a big treasure.


    "Where are you from?" Huang Bantou glanced at the beggar and asked faintly.


    The beggar is still like a rock, his face is not half silk expression, light tunnel: "Wei!"


    "I knew you were from the state of Wei!" Huang Bantou sneered: "the old boots on your feet are only used by Wei people."


    The boots on the beggars'' feet are very broken, but they are very different from those of Yan kingdom. Apart from being tall and deep, the most obvious thing is that there is a curved roll behind the boots, just like the moon, which looks quite beautiful.


    Huang Bantou looked at the beggar again and then continued to ask, "what are you doing in Donghai County?"


    "Make a living!"


    "Make a living?" Huang Bantou sneered: "Wei Guo can''t live any longer?"


    The beggar raised his head, eyebrow angle slightly a tight, light way: "my Lord, I violated what Yan law?"


    Huang Bangtou held the handle of the knife and said in a cold voice, "you are a man of the state of Wei, dressed in rags, but you have such a good horse. What do you want in Donghai County? Hehe, isn''t it the spy of Wei state? I heard that there was a Yamen in the state of Wei called "black flag". The members of the black flag Department are all over the world. They inquire about other countries'' intelligence and undermine the order of other countries. I think you are the members of the black flag Department. "


    "I''m not!"


    "No?" Huang ban tou went up to pull the horse. "This has the final say, let''s go, and go to the Yamen with us."


    Before he touched the reins, the horse suddenly gave a loud nose, a long hiss, two front hooves raised, and was about to step down on Huang Bantou.


    Huang Bangtou was surprised. Fortunately, he still had some ability to roll on the spot to avoid the fatal step of the horse. However, just after a heavy rain, the ground was already muddy. As soon as he rolled on the spot, his whole clothes were all muddy. He was not in a mess.


    "Damn it Huang Bangtou became angry: "brothers, beat me the traitor of Wei state!"


    Several yamen messengers answered, rushed to the beggar without hesitation, swung the killing wand, and beat him down. The beggar was like a rock, but he didn''t fight back. He let the killing wand rain down on himself. When he hit down with only a few sticks, the beggar''s forehead was broken, and the blood ran down.


    "Young master!" As soon as Han Qing clenched her fist, she was about to rush over. However, Han Mo pulled her and said in a soft voice, "wait a minute, I''ll see how tolerant this boy is!"

 Chapter 1344

    Lu Nan looks at Su Xiaoluo with great worry. Can she single out the brothers and sisters of the Song family?


    Jin Yubin also looked back at a man and a woman who had been "treated" by Su Xiaoluo with narrow Danfeng eyes.


    "Lemon and apple juice, brother, what do you say?" Lu Nan and Jin Yubin are ignored by song Zhixin.


    Song Yanmo nodded behind him.


    Su Xiaoluo face with a fake smile, "today''s apple is a little sour, it doesn''t matter?"


    The invitation sent to the door is rejected by Dai Yicheng, and song Zhixin is not sad.


    I saw her gentle smile a coagulation, fleeting, unable to capture, "it doesn''t matter."


    "Then put some sugar in it."


    Su Xiaoluo makes the decision without authorization. With a look in his eyes, Jin Yubin understands and is about to cut the fruit. Song Zhixin suddenly smiles and asks, "Xiaoluo, can I drink the juice you squeezed yourself?"


    Good song Zhixin!


    Su Xiaoluo wants to give her another round of applause, right? Good!


    Taking the fruit knife in Jin Yubin''s hand, Su Xiaoluo plays up and down. There are many lemons and few apples. When she puts them into the juicer, Su Xiaoluo smiles.


    Jin Yubin is worthy of being Su Xiaoluo''s right-hand shop assistant. She covers Su Xiaoluo in the whole process. No one can see how she squeezes juice.


    Two cups of lemon and apple juice are placed in front of song Yanmo and song Zhixin, and Su Xiaoluo makes it all at once.


    "Twenty two dollars in all."


    Song Yan Mo Leng next, silently took out a purse out of a hundred, "don''t change."


    "I''m sorry, representative song. The shop doesn''t accept tips. Go out and turn left and go straight for 500 meters. There''s a nightclub where customers like you are welcome."


    Song Yanmo''s face changed slightly, and he said with a smirk, "look, landlady Su is in a bad mood today, because she saw us?"


    "Brother, don''t talk. Xiao Luo is not such a person." Song Zhixin''s weakness makes people feel pity, as if she really blames song Yanmo.


    Isn''t it just sarcasm? When she can''t hear Su Xiaoluo?


    Su Xiaoluo was not polite to those with different appearances. She said half true and half false, "representative song is right. I feel sick when I see your brother and sister."


    Lu Nan couldn''t help laughing with a light cough.


    Jin Yubin and the brothers and sisters of the Song family are not familiar at all, and they have nothing to hide. They laugh happily.


    "Fruit juice can be taken out. The store doesn''t require you to finish it in the store. If you want to sit down and have a chat, I think you''d better change places. My place is too small."


    After that, he glanced at Song Zhixin''s wheelchair, one of which occupied two people''s positions.


    It''s so obvious that song Zhixin is not a vegetarian. "Xiaoluo, I have an appointment with Yicheng to meet here, so I want to wait for him here, OK?"


    People are invincible!


    Dai Yicheng clearly refused her!


    What happened to her after she left the hotel?


    Whether song Zhixin''s words are true or false, Su Xiaoluo admits in disguise that she still cares if she refuses.


    I''m going to stay up to the end.


    "Yes!" Su Xiaoluo pointed to the side table, "just sit there. It''s more spacious."


    Song Yanmo and song Zhixin take the juice in the past and stare at Su Xiaoluo.


    Song Yanmo was surprised that Su Xiaoluo was so aggressive today.


    Song Zhixin was surprised how Su Xiaoluo''s aura could be so powerful today.


    Brother and sister have their own thoughts.


    Put on airs


    Song Zhixin lips slightly pursed, disdain snigger, thinking how to enrage Su Xiaoluo, and then let her out of the fruit house.


    Dai Yicheng won''t come. If a lie has already been told, it''s better for Su Xiaoluo to hurt her by mistake, then he can cry in front of Dai Yicheng.


    "Xiaoluo..." Song Zhixin called softly, "can I have a chat with you?"


    Jin Yubin pulls Su Xiaoluo and sees that song Zhixin is not good at it. He sees more of this green tea whore.


    Lu Nan also secretly shakes his head, song Zhixin''s evil, he can not listen to Tian Maomao nagging, also afraid of Su Xiaoluo suffer.


    Su Xiaoluo shrugs and smiles. Her clear eyes seem to be able to talk. It''s OK. Don''t worry about me. Song Zhixin can''t do anything about me!


    Then walk out of the counter to song Zhixin.


    But we have to guard against her.


    Standing half a meter away from her, Su Xiaoluo moved her lips. "What does Mr. Song want to talk to me about?"


    "How have you been, Xiao Luo?" With so many eyes watching, song Zhixin must act like a white lotus. No matter what kind of smelly face Su Xiaoluo puts on, she will treat each other with a smile.


    "Very good."


    "It''s hard to open this fruit house."


    "Make do."


    "I hear it''s moving here."


    "Yes."


    "Then you..." Song Zhixin deliberately prolongs the ending, and her eyes are full of schadenfreude. Su Xiaoluo, it''s time for you to work around again.Su Xiaoluo lightly a smile, "ordered a bigger shop, more prosperous than the commercial street."


    Song Zhixin''s nails into the palm, sighed: "in fact, I also want to open a shop like this, but I''m afraid I''m too hard."


    Su Xiaoluo nodded and followed song Zhixin''s words, "he cares about you."


    "But this kind of care makes me feel so stressed. I think of everything for my sake and arrange everything. I feel useless."


    Provocative eyes swept Su Xiaoluo, "he has to accompany me to do rehabilitation training in his busy schedule. I feel sad to see him so tired and hard."


    Song Yanmo can''t listen any more. Even if song Zhixin is her sister, is it really good to poke Su Xiaoluo''s scar with Dai Yicheng?


    But Su Xiaoluo is nothing in general, Dai Yicheng in her eyes is like a person who has nothing to do with her, "no one forced him, he is willing."


    "Yes, Yicheng told me the same thing. He was willing to do anything for me."


    Ha ha


    Su Xiaoluo smile, smile can''t restrain, "Song teacher, I really envy you!"


    Hate, Su Xiaoluo! Song Zhixin is more and more proud, "what can I admire about this, aren''t you?"


    Glancing at Lu Nan and Jin Yubin behind Su Xiaoluo, it seems that Su Xiaoluo''s life away from Jianghai is also very colorful, with two handsome men escorting her. She can be as happy as she wants.


    Song Zhixin pondered and covered her lips with a light smile, and said: "Xiao Luo, I think I still want to advise you that it''s not good to step on two boats."


    The spearhead not only points at her, but also carries Lu Nan and Jin Yubin?


    Song Zhixin, you are playing a little too big!


    "Mr. Song, I also advise you."


    "Yes?" Song Zhixin doesn''t pay attention to Su Xiaoluo at all. What can you say? It''s just my loser.


    Su Xiaoluo Yingying a smile, also like song Zhixin general, "show love, die fast!"


    "You Song Zhixin showed her eyebrows and said, "say it again?"


    [author''s digression]: = = = = = = = = = = =


    will small cities fall from the sky? He will help green tea. Is Xinhe xiaoluoluo?

 Chapter 1345

    I can''t remember this book for a long time. I believe readers who love this book can''t remember it.


    There are a lot of readers in the group * * I said why super fusion is always better. In fact, what I want to say is that this book has not been very good. I really tried my best to write to this extent. Please understand!


    I''ll summarize the full story of super fusion later.


    Moreover, when the new book is finished, I will write a new Xiuzhen article of the same type as super fusion supreme formula.


    Tell me why I''m done. Some readers say that one watch a day, sometimes three or four days a watch, which is too uncomfortable. In fact, I wrote too hard. It''s easy to write a new book. You can write a chapter in two hours, but it''s hard to write a chapter a day.


    So, I think about it and think about it again. Let''s finish it. Don''t hang on to everyone. Now I''ll tell you the whole story and give you a beautiful ending.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Li Feng''s duel with Zhou Yan, Zhou Yan was shocked and wanted to win over Li Feng. Li Feng was happy and did a lot for the Zhou family. Relatively speaking, Zhou Yan is also looking for the inner elixir for Li Feng.


    Two or three months later, Zhou Yan found three inner elixirs of Wushen level. Li Feng made a pill called "six spirits and soul grabbing pill". At that time, all forces in Yuzhou poured out, including Shenzong.


    After the Dan robbery, Li Feng takes the pill and recovers completely, and his accomplishments are also enhanced to respect level. In the next few months, Su fan received three wind shadow masters. At that time, the wind and shadow of Tianlong Empire came to Yancheng together. At that time, the strength of the eight people were all in respect. And ghosts are the pinnacle of respect.


    With the help of Li Feng and eight experts, Linghu and Zhou family occupied Yancheng and Qingyun Mountain. The power has greatly increased. Then the wind group members came to Yancheng in turn.


    After a few months, Dong Xi got along with Li Feng and found that he had fallen in love with Li Feng. So regardless of the opposition of the family, he sucked the blood disease eye out to Li Feng. Li Feng was in a dilemma at that time, whether to accept it or not, but in the end, Li Feng accepted it for his son''s sake. At the same time, he accepted Li Feng.


    The third skill of glass eye is called years.


    What is time? It can make a person look like a thousand years ago or a thousand years later. Of course, it can also be 10000 years or 100 million years.


    Over time, the leader of Shenzong gathered eight demons and released all the demons and beasts contained in the eight demons. As a result, the calamity of the mainland came. With this calamity, the calamity of the universe also followed.


    (friends who have seen the supreme formula should know it!) Ye Chen, the first person in the universe, came to find Li Feng and asked him to accept the test of the earth.


    Li Feng has passed the test of nature and the earth, and all divine formulas have been promoted to divine Dharma! Magic is the most powerful attack skill in the universe.


    Ye Chen couldn''t join the war for various reasons, so he didn''t help Li Feng, but finally he helped the eight masters to upgrade to the cultivation of shenzun. Shenzun is the strongest expert in the divine world, but there are still realm, creator, great power, great perfection and supreme realm on it!


    Because Li Feng passed the test of the earth and nature, his divine formula was promoted to divine Dharma. Therefore, the universe is divided into heaven, earth and nature. As long as people can pass the test of two of the three, they will have a perfect realm of magic power. Therefore, Li Feng has a strong strength!


    The leader of Shenzong integrated the eight monsters into a black Nine Tailed beast, which has unlimited power. Therefore, when Li Feng was fighting against the enemy, he was not the enemy at all.


    Li Feng''s son had false glass eyes, but at that time Li Feng''s son was not sensible and couldn''t help at all. Li Feng can only fight against the black Nine Tailed beast by himself.


    When Li Feng is about to be killed, Li Feng''s son''s eyes suddenly turn into seven colors, and a huge chaotic beast rushes into Li Feng''s body. Li Feng immediately has infinite true force.


    At the beginning, Li Feng was still unable to defeat him. Finally, he sealed the dark Nine Tailed beast into the eight evil weapons with the spirit of eight elephants granted by Ye Chen.


    As a result, a halo came down in the air, at the moment when the eight demons disappeared. Li Feng throws his son in the direction of the eight demons, and then penetrates Fengwei pill and some superb magic formulas into his son''s brain, waiting for his son to explore them.


    "Son, with the war going on, Dad can only leave you so much. Now your fake glass eyes are all open. With the magic formula left by Dad, one day, these eight monsters will wake up again. At that time, all these trivia will be left to you. I hope you don''t blame dad. "


    As soon as Li Feng''s words were finished, the eight demons disappeared into the void together with Li Feng''s son.


    Li Feng, together with Princess Li and other women, and Feng Ying eight people, went to the Hongmeng world and lived with Ye Chen and Pangu, the first people in the universe.


    A few years later, Li Feng reached the highest level, and his strength was second only to that of Ye Chen. It was handed down as the second in the universe. But later, he became the third, and the first was his son.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This is a book "divine law" following super fusion. I believe this book will be the end of super fusion and supreme divine formula.Finally, the vast land of China is an ancient age of cultivating immortals.


    Nine lights suddenly appeared, eight of them scattered in various places. The baby landed in a small rural household.


    In this way, the first legend in the universe got life. He is Li Feng''s son...


    When he was three years old, he killed a patriarch with a glass eye skill. When he was nineteen years old, he killed dozens of practitioners in a play. He didn''t practice


    In the end, he entered the immortal gate. Because the glass eyes could not be used flexibly, he was also known as the waste of cultivating immortals.


    After cultivating immortals, he developed Fengwei pill into a divine method by virtue of his aptitude, which was not recognized by the nature of heaven and earth, so he created it himself.


    He evolved the false seven color glazed eyes into nine color glazed eyes. The pupil force covers the first day''s eye.


    He created the most powerful magic method in the universe - nine color glazed tile collapse.


    All the most powerful are called Dharma


    The publication time of this book is uncertain. For details, please pay attention to the best prince. When the best Prince reaches a certain number of words, I will publish it in the book. Of course, I will publish it on the basis of this book... It''s called shenfa. Thank you for your company. Thank you, Ogawa...

 Chapter 1346

    "What''s so funny about you?" CEN Kailun thought that Suk''s smile was very annoying. He was a little bastard who had to pretend to be tall. He had seen many toads who wanted to eat swan meat, and Suk was one of them.


    "Young people don''t want to be ambitious. You don''t want to say how much money you can have in the future and how to prosper. If you say so, usually your wish can only die prematurely, and many things can succeed without saying it. This can only be called daydream!"


    Because of excitement and unstable mood, cen Kailun''s tone is a little heavy. Maybe she doesn''t know. This will never happen in the past. Even if Suk is not her partner, she will keep her demeanor.


    She is too concerned about Fu Lingshan''s future.


    "Be down-to-earth, take the bowl as big as you can eat. Don''t eat what''s in the bowl, but look at what''s in the pot. Some things are not what you can touch or even expect!"


    Suk was angry at the beginning, but now he adjusted his mood under the influence of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade. He didn''t get angry because of Cen Kailun''s harsh words.


    Because what she said didn''t appear in her body at all, and even said that it was something that she couldn''t do. In that case, if she had any more extreme performance, it would be her intention!


    Hand rubbed rubbed bridge of nose, it is said that smile: "Cen elder sister said very reasonable, don''t know there are other things?"


    "You?" CEN Kailun thought that what he said was so clear that he could make Suk give up his heart. But who knew that he broke it and crumpled it. After spending so much saliva, he was so moved that he suddenly felt like he had enough strength to punch directly, and his anger went up again involuntarily. [


    "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first. I''m a little hungry!" Suk stood up and looked at the angry Cen Kailun, nodded politely to her, then went straight to the door and walked away.


    CEN Kailun felt that he was going to burst out, wheezing heavily. This man is too polite. How can he treat himself like this? No, Suk is gone. He has to talk to Shanshan.


    For Suk''s persuasion is a failure, but Cen Kailun thinks that today''s conversation is only the beginning. Some people always fantasize about the miracle of frog becoming prince. For example, finding a big star as a girlfriend can not only satisfy their great vanity, but also bring a lot of benefits.


    According to Fu Lingshan''s current position in the entertainment industry, just in the past year, her ability to attract money has reached 40 million yuan. There is a standard for accepting advertisements. If we let go of accepting advertisements, the amount will increase by 20 million yuan. Moreover, there is no real blue star that suk has come up with.


    Of course, the money may have to be taken away from her expenses, her support for her team, her own clothes, jewelry, bags and so on. The high-end villas in Hong Kong are rented. After all, Fu Lingshan''s career is still short, and there are many places where she needs to pay, so the actual money is a lot less.


    So Cen Kailun hopes that Fu Lingshan can be more popular, more influential and attractive. Only in this way can she continue to move forward in the star path.


    Choked by Suk''s anger, cen Kailun poured the gradually cold tea into her stomach to stop the fire. Then she got up and went to find Fu Lingshan. At the moment, Fu Lingshan had finished cleaning. Her eyes were still red and swollen in the mirror. She cried too many times yesterday.


    However, this kind of redness and swelling is nothing compared with the inner entanglement. Women''s minds are changeable. Many people say it''s June day, and it''s easy to change, but how can it become so fast and so big?


    Don''t you always want to kill this man? But why did he naturally lie under him, his brain was in a state of confusion, and what Suk said to himself kept popping up.


    "Let it be, will you?"


    "You look much better than Bai Suzhen?"


    The first sentence shakes my firm heart, while the second sentence makes my shaken heart more intense. These are two stages. In the first stage, I just say that I have less hatred for Suk, but in the second stage, I have more opposite feelings.


    "Hoo Fu Lingshan breathed out a long breath and patted her cheek. She didn''t know what was a little red and hot. At this time, the doorbell outside rang, and she was shocked. She was sure to come, and her agent, cen Kailun, was going to ask for a crime.


    Hand and foot measures, the quilt on the bed has not been folded by itself, the tissue paper on the floor is all over the place, and the door of the room has not come to open. I always feel that the smell of the room still has the smell of Suk, er, the smell of passion between men and women.


    "Here it is! Here we are Fu Lingshan yelled at the door and trotted. First, she opened the curtain, opened the door for ventilation, and looked at the mess under the bed. There was no time to be regular. She stamped her foot and opened the door for Cen Kailun. [


    with a cold face, cen Kailun stood outside the door, but when she saw Fu Lingshan appear, she sighed first, thinking about a lot of things to say, even harsh words, but she couldn''t say them all at once."Sister Cen!" Fu Lingshan vomits her tongue awkwardly and steps back to make room for Cen Kailun to enter. Cen Kailun looks at the room, which is still a mess, and her brows are all wrinkled.


    Straight toward the sofa, cen Kailun saw the crystal clear blue star on the desk beside him, and put it on it so carelessly. The sunshine outside came in, and the blue star reflected the bright luster. Subconsciously, he picked it up again.


    Such a large carat diamond is pure and pure, with no impurities. It is dazzling blue, especially in the sunlight.


    CEN Kailun carefully observed. Some time ago, he specially contacted the senior appraiser of Shengyuan jewelry and learned some firm knowledge. It''s very hard. There are no fine lines and sharp edges. But he didn''t find the legendary original surface, that is, natural surface. According to the expert, there will be diamond''s unique triangular growth lines.


    After all, I don''t specialize in this business. The more I look at it, the more I feel that this blue star is true. However, Lenovo Suk feels very suspicious. How can he take out a rare treasure and give it away easily? What''s the matter?


    Fu Lingshan saw Cen Kailun staring at the diamond in her hand. She was so absorbed that she was relieved subconsciously. At this time, cen Kailun suddenly said: "Shanshan, what''s the matter with you and Suk?"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1347

    "Ah? What''s the matter? " Fu Lingshan and Suk seem to be from the same school. They all pretend to be stupid, but since Cen Kailun has decided to talk about it, she will never muddle through.


    "You spent the night together yesterday!" CEN Kailun said while glancing at the pile of tissue paper underground, frowning slightly. She used so much paper. What happened last night? Well, how many times should it have happened?


    "Well!" Fu Lingshan lowered her head and blushed, but she had already been caught by Cen Kailun in the morning. Even if she denied it, there was no need, but her heart beat very fast.


    "Why don''t you use condoms?" CEN Kailun is very straightforward, because these papers have explained enough. They still want to take protective measures. They use external ejaculation, but this method is not safe. Too many people are recruited because of this method.


    "Ah?" Fu Lingshan didn''t expect that sister Cen would ask, but she didn''t wear that thing yesterday, and the blush on her face had reached her ears. She lowered her head and was at a loss.


    And it seems that at the end of the day, I have forgotten whether Suk left that thing in my body. After all, at that time, I seemed to have died. My whole body was floating and my brain was blank.


    "I''ll go out and buy you some medicine later!" CEN Kailun, the agent, naturally wants to minimize the consequences of this incident. He is not afraid of ten thousand, he is afraid of just in case. He is not afraid of trouble, and he must get rid of future troubles.


    This time, Fu Lingshan could not say anything. She sat opposite Cen Kailun with her head down, like a student who had made a mistake and was criticized by the teacher.


    She knows that Cen Kailun is for her own good, and since she has been in contact with her for such a long time, she has regarded her as her sister, so she can not talk about it. Of course, the last time she was cheated by Suk QB in the training room, she was still hidden. [


    "Alas!" When Cen Kailun saw Fu Lingshan''s performance, he sighed a long time. He felt sad that he hated iron but did not make steel. He raised his hand and pressed his temple. He felt headache. After discovering this incident this morning, he had been haunting her.


    "Shanshan, you are still young, your career is still on the rise, even in the outbreak period, you can''t be abandoned because of Suk!"


    Hearing Cen Kailun talking about Suk''s name, Fu Lingshan''s mind is a mess, and even more confused. She can''t tell her attitude towards him by now. Is she an enemy? Or friends? Or even a lover?


    "Sister Cen, I --!" Before Fu Lingshan spoke, cen Kailun''s voice rang again: "I know that you are young and have a desperate impulse to love, but you have to know how harmful this matter is!"


    CEN Kailun is more clear than Fu Lingshan, and she has her own real experience. At the beginning, she started her career as a little artist. Why did she change her career and become an agent?


    That''s also because of a relationship. After it was exposed, her signing company hid her in anger. Originally, she had great potential to become a popular star. Because of this, she finally hid for three years.


    What does three years mean? The entertainment industry is changing. It''s even said that new people will join in every day. The degree of renewal is very fast. It''s possible that you are still a popular idol today and will be replaced by another person in the next moment.


    What''s more, she had been hiding for three years. When her contract expired and she wanted to develop again, she found that this circle had no place of her own. The companies that could sign in again were all small companies.


    There is no way for these companies to make a star who has passed away to support him. If they go on like this, an artist who used to be No.1 female role will gradually become a supporting role. Even unconsciously, even the opportunity of supporting role will be lost, running the Dragon suit and receiving the box lunch.


    This situation lasted until she finally despair of herself, and her boyfriend left her because of this, and all kinds of love were based on her boyfriend''s desire to live a good life by herself.


    When he becomes a supporting role, his income is getting lower and lower, and even he thinks he can support himself, the nature of his vain boyfriend shows up. He once loved each other and talked bitterly. What a painful experience.


    Suk, when Cen Kailun saw him for the first time, thought of her long-time old boyfriend. Although they were different in appearance, she didn''t even know why she saw him like this at the first sight.


    It''s like there''s a voice telling me, be careful, Suk!


    Seeing Fu Lingshan''s dumb words, cen Kailun didn''t feel that she was on the upper hand. On the contrary, she was even more resentful and worried: "Shanshan, you are a popular idol now. Do you know what will happen if the news of your love comes out?"


    "The consequences? Hidden in the snow? " Although Fu Lingshan was still a newcomer, she also understood the established rules. [


    "yes, snow! The image you create is a goddess that no one can desecrate. If you think about it, if you have a boyfriend, your image will collapse instantly. The company has regulations that you can''t fall in love during the contract period! ""And you have to think about it for your fans. I can already foresee that if you have an affair this time, some fans will commit suicide. I''m very sure about that!"


    CEN Kailun saw that Fu Lingshan''s face suddenly changed after hearing this sentence. She was relieved to say that her words were effective. If Fu Lingshan was snowed by the company, she didn''t worry and had to terminate her contract. If a fan was hurt, it would really hit her heart.


    "Well, think about it first. I have to go out and buy medicine for you. It can''t be delayed!" CEN Kailun anxiously turned and walked out of the room, leaving Fu Lingshan sitting there alone.


    Suk is sitting in a snack bar now, and soybean milk and fried dough sticks are her favorite. However, while eating, she thinks that this morning, or last night, when Fu Lingshan started crying, she seems to be a different person, sweeping away her aversion to her.


    "Hello Suk picked up her cell phone and saw that it was Fu Lingshan who called. She had no reason to think of her playful side in the morning. It seemed that nothing would happen between them. Her mood was obviously better.


    "Suk - I - I have something to ask you!" Fu Lingshan hesitated and began to say with embarrassment.


    "I love you!" Suk had no reason to think of Luo''s rush to answer the paragraph, without brain, directly blurted out.


    "Ah?" Fu Lingshan was stunned and didn''t understand.


    "No regrets!" In fact, Suk himself knew that Fu Lingshan would not ask this question. She just wanted to tease her.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1348

    Fu Lingshan was completely stunned by Suk. She was at a loss. She had never heard of such jokes before. Naturally, she didn''t understand that Suk was joking with her.


    Holding the mobile phone, I scratched my head, sitting on the sofa in a daze, and took a deep breath: "what do you say? I want to ask you - did you - did you yesterday - leave that in me? "


    "Well? What''s that? " Suk chewed the fried dough sticks. He could still be heard chewing on the phone. Fu Lingshan frowned, and her temper was on the rise.


    "I ask you! Is that what you left in my body? " After Cen Kailun left, Fu Lingshan was more and more frightened. She didn''t want to be an unmarried mother. Although she said there were drugs that could kill that thing, she was still worried.


    "Eh?" Suk finally understood it. He immediately raised his hand and rubbed his nose. He looked around, but there was no one to look at him. Then he lowered his voice: "don''t you know?"


    "Nonsense! If I knew, why would I ask you? " As soon as Fu Lingshan''s temper came up, she immediately lost a lot of embarrassment.


    "What do you want to hear? yes? Or not? " On hearing Fu Lingshan''s strong tone, Suk had the impulse to continue teasing her.


    "Suk, do you want to die?" Fu Lingshan was very angry. Even just now she heard Suk''s uncontrollable smile on the phone. She was really angry. She was worried and angry. Would he like to sit and watch a joke?


    "I want to die. Well, I think you want to die!" The more Fu Lingshan talks like this, the more Suk wants to interrupt her. He even imagines the girl''s angry image. [


    "Suk, I''m serious with you. Don''t joke, OK? I''m in a hurry. Sister Cen, you''ve gone out to buy medicine for me! " Fu Lingshan clenched her teeth. If Suk was in front of her, she would rush to do it. But through the phone, she didn''t know how to do it. She could only use softness to overcome hardness.


    "Medicine? What kind of medicine? " Suk felt Fu Lingshan''s anxiety and finally became serious. Subconsciously, he frowned slightly.


    "What else? It''s the kind of medicine we take afterwards. She''s worried that if we don''t take safety measures, we''ll get pregnant Speaking of the end, the fierce Fu Lingshan could not help blushing.


    "Poof!" Sukton when a black line, this Cen Kailun is really afraid of the world is not chaotic, what work are rushing to rush: "that, she bought medicine you don''t eat!"


    "So you didn''t end up in it?" Fu Lingshan''s voice suddenly became very surprised. Maybe this is the best news I heard today.


    "Well, if you think about it, I didn''t get to that stage yesterday, OK! What''s inside and outside! " Suk is really mad with anger. His constitution has become extremely strong now, and his ability in this aspect has also been greatly improved. Basically, he can''t reach the launch state in a few rounds.


    However, Fu Lingshan had not yet fully adapted to the intensity of the battle. At the beginning of the battle, she was able to resist for a while. Later, she was defeated like a mountain. In the end, she could not bear Suk''s attack.


    Suk could only withdraw his troops bitterly, which would not involve the matter of burying mines in her positions, so fu Lingshan didn''t say it was ok, but Suk was depressed.


    "Ah? Is it? Really! That''s great! " Fu Lingshan patted her chest and swept away the boulder hanging on her heart: "OK, it''s OK. I''ll hang up!"


    Suk listened to the beep coming from his mobile phone and shrugged. Then he put it back in his pocket. He felt that he was full. He must be late for class again. He simply missed class for another day today.


    I don''t think Shen Zheng, the teacher in charge of class yesterday, should be held accountable. After all, he attended the opening ceremony of Shengtang foundation only yesterday and always took care of himself a little bit.


    You''d better go to he Shusheng first!


    He Shusheng is here for the Shengtang foundation. Although there is a reason for her granddaughter he Fenglu, she is still here because of herself.


    I can''t invite people to come and then automatically disappear. It''s too impolite. Look at the time. It''s just right now.


    When I went to the hotel where he Shusheng stayed, the old man was not in his room. After calling, I found out that he had been invited by the Secretary of the municipal Party committee to visit the industrial park of the development zone. It seems that he definitely wanted to pull the pace of investment, while he Fenglu and Bai Xue went to fangfeiyi. [


    I can''t help but continue to fight to fangfeiyi people. In the morning, there are basically no guests here, so when Suk enters the door, he soon sees these women sitting in the hall, chatting and chatting.


    Bai Xue was the first one to see Suk. She watched him come in and ran directly from the sofa. She had no friends in Weihai, except Liu Feihong.


    According to the truth, Bai family is the leader of Macao''s underworld, and Liu Feihong is on the same side of Weihai. The elder sister of the underworld is also big. It''s easier for them to talk. Maybe she should go to talk with Liu Feihong.


    And it was the same before, but now the situation has changed. After discovering and confirming the relationship between Suk and lofeyan, or the relationship between Mayna duwan, they are all the same as themselves, and they are all eager to declare their sovereignty.So now, in full view of the public, he went directly into Suk''s arms and said, "Suk, we''ll go to the picking garden in the afternoon. You want to go together!"


    Suk felt a little embarrassed, and even felt Du Wan''s bad eyes. Except that Luo Feiyan''s face didn''t change, he Fenglu and Ma Yina were not very natural.


    "All right, all right! You''re suffocating me Suk said while the side of the snow, do not understand how this girl today''s performance so bold.


    However, Luo Feiyan''s careful thinking of Bai Xue is very clear. He is jealous. It''s better to use this kind of performance to stimulate others to achieve the goal of subduing others without fighting.


    However, she also felt the embarrassment of others. If it goes on like this, the harmonious atmosphere will soon change. She said quickly, "Suk, I''m going to pick strawberries in the suburbs this afternoon. I think you have to be a porter."


    Suk took this opportunity to take two steps, finally let snow come out of his arms, scratched his head: "picking strawberries? I''ll take it. It''s my treat


    "Do you want to call that Fu Lingshan? It must be fun for big stars to pick strawberries with us Ma Yina thinks that since Fu Lingshan is here, it''s not suitable for people to stay in the hotel, and the shooting of the advertisement will take two days, so it can''t be ignored.


    After hearing this, sukton felt a little bit bad, but it was not the most depressing, so he heard Snow White suddenly shout: "Suk, how did you do that on your neck?"


    What else can I do? It''s not the bite that Fu Lingshan gave herself yesterday. But how can I say it? I feel like my face is burning hot.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1349

    701: the grand finale


    300 meters, in front of the world famous horse, that is 18 or 19 seconds. In the wind, fire, holy light and flame, bramble, hoof stepping blood, green flame and golden arrow, Tianyi horse and other world-class horses are even less, which is estimated to be 2 to 3 seconds ahead of time.


    What can I do in less than 20 seconds?


    Here, it can determine the work and future of countless people, and even the life and death of some people.


    "No! The green flame is eaten to live the position


    "Damn it! The jockey of fenglihuo is so insidious that he forced Qingyan out to run more distance! "


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun saw the scene and began to gnash their teeth.


    Xu Jie also began to scold: "Damn it! It''s absolutely premeditated. It doesn''t give us a good place! "


    In the long distance race, it is a technical activity to seize the curve. If you grab a good corner, you can let yourself run a little bit less, run out of the corner in a more favorable position, and then sprint at a faster and better speed, a few seconds faster.


    And here, let alone a few seconds, even a few seconds is fatal.


    "It''s the last sprint!"


    Cheng Feihu looked at the fire and green flame in the wind in despair.


    It has to be said that these two horses are one of the best horse races today. Especially today, they all run out of the top in the world and can challenge the world''s first speed. Even if they fail this time, they will get a lot of attention and a lot of wealth.


    However, Cheng Feihu is not happy. Because after losing this time, not only his assets will be seriously reduced, but they will also be nearly bankrupt, and the enemy will be able to face them with a more arrogant attitude. At that time, money could not make up for it.


    "I''m going to lose!"


    In the last hundred meters, the fire in the wind is still half a distance away from the horse''s head. No matter how hard the green flame tries, it can''t surpass.


    Seeing this, Cheng Feihu is frustrated.


    "Burst out!"


    "My God! The green flame unexpectedly at this time still leaves a leeway! "


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun suddenly yelled and gave back Cheng Feihu''s despairing heart.


    But the next moment, Xu Jie saw a scene of despair: the fire in the wind seemed to be stimulated, unexpectedly broke out again in the impossible situation, and pressed down the body that green flame was about to surpass.


    "It''s over!"


    "It''s really over!"


    Cheng Feihu and Xu Jie are dead. The most terrible thing in this world is to give you a glimmer of hope in despair, and then disappear in front of yourself.


    But at this time, Zhou you suddenly stood up.


    His attention was not green flame, but staring at the fire in the wind, as if the fire in the wind was his enemy. The cold, the murderous, even around Cheng Feihu they are scared to escape, and the most close to travel ambition and Forrest Gump is the face of fear.


    This kind of travel is not travel at all.


    Silence!


    Tianci suddenly made a sharp sound and rushed down.


    But for a moment, the gift of heaven drew a perfect arc in the air and left leisurely. Almost at the same time, almost to the end of the green flame miraculously catch up with the fire in the wind, two horses go hand in hand.


    "It''s on the line!"


    "At the same time, rush the line!"


    "The naked eye can''t tell. We have to turn to the electronic eye!"


    There was a fierce roar on the radio, and the whole Racecourse was in an uproar.


    And in the crowd, the body around as suddenly lost support, paralyzed down, eyes without God, just the smile of the corner of the mouth.


    "I''m so tired! But at last I can rest! "


    In this way, Zhou you closed his eyes like a long sleep, sat on the seat with strange serenity, and gradually disappeared in the turbulent crowd.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few years later.


    With a strong cultural atmosphere, Mingyuan city is like a garden.


    In the Dujia racecourse, a petite figure flew to the arms of a man who looked very young and had a lot of temperament. His small mouth kept shouting "Dad" and so on.


    "My baby!"


    The man picked up the child, gave him a big kiss on his face and asked, "my little baby, why did you come here all of a sudden? Don''t you hate walking with dad? "


    But the child replied, "but Xiao Song likes riding big black very much! My mother said, when I grow up, I will become the best jockey in the world, just like my father! "


    "Travel around!"


    Wang Hao, Jiang Jun, Xu Jie, Cheng Feihu and others have come together with a huge lineup.


    Yes, people who hold children are traveling around.


    Zhou you greets us with a smile.


    Wang Hao looked at the spirit is still around, heartfelt exclamation: "or your boy line, is still so young. Look at us. We''ve aged a lot in recent years. Someone called me uncle the day before yesterdayZhou you laughed and said, "I reminded you a few years ago, don''t work so hard, just leave some things to the people below."


    Jiang Jun yelled, "don''t stand up and make sarcastic remarks. How many times have you been to longquelou since this year? If we are all like you, then the Dragon sparrow building will not be as large as it is today. "


    However, Xu Jie said with a smile: "the problem is that when you travel around, you should not doubt whether you use people or not. Only in this way can his museum attract nearly 14 tourists from the whole city, and his Qianjun group become a super multinational group with a market value of 50 billion. Even the Dragon sparrow building, which you three have a share in, can develop to the top of the country because of the complete decentralization. "


    "That''s true!"


    Wang Hao and Jiang Jun were choked and speechless.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these topics. Let''s get to the point."


    Huang Jianming, Ma pangzi, Jiang Hailiu, President Hu, Li Yidao, Zheng Mingming, Lin Huihui, Mr. Zhang and boss Jin all came out. Huang Jianming asked, "Xiaoyou, the jadeite market has finally stabilized. Now, with the shortage of jadeite resources, the resources of laochangkou are becoming more and more exhausted. It seems that the market is going to return to the previous rising track. What are your plans


    Ma pangzi also said: "you have retired from the gambling circle for several years. Now people don''t know you. Even the accounts of Jade King and jade saint are not sold very well. The atmosphere is very chaotic. You should stand up for it. "


    Zhou you thought about it for a while and then said with a smile, "in that case, I really have to come out and sort out the boundaries a little bit. At the beginning, Ma and Fang gave me the shield, but they didn''t let me sit and watch the play. Well, I''ll take part in the Pingzhou and Myanmar public dishes in this sector. "


    Everyone was relieved.


    In recent years, the jadeite market is not very good, we are not profit-making, or even loss support, is to transfer the sales line, put jadeite aside. But now that the busy market is back, it''s time to start full-scale operation and harvest like before.


    Seeing that there was a gap, Cheng Feihu quickly cut in and asked, "don''t talk about that, Xiaoyou. You promised us a few years ago that you would give us an answer. Now can you tell the answer?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Xu Jie sighed: "at that time, we were all discouraged, but as soon as the gift of heaven appeared, the scene turned around, so that green flame defeated fenglihuo by half a thumb at the last moment, which was a big surprise."


    Jiang Hailiu continued: "after that time, you directly reaped 40 billion RMB worth of funds in that war, making your total assets instantly exceed 100 billion RMB, becoming the real leader of small consortia with a resounding international name. And your rivals have disappeared, especially that JIMILI''s father, the so-called Asia head of American flag bank, has been fired directly. Now he is the plague in the industry, and no one wants to hire him. He is in a tight situation. "


    Zhouyou didn''t respond, but asked: "where is Songling group? What about Songling Haoer? "


    Jianghai Liuhui said: "because Songling consortium has offended many people, its industry in the United States has suffered setbacks. In recent years, its development is not very good. There is a sign of prestige. As for Songling Haoer, he seems to have been sent to a small company by Songling family to spend his old age in peace. "


    Zhou you smiles and says nothing.


    Cheng Feihu asked: "Xiaoyou, let''s find out the answer!"


    "Yes..."


    Everyone agrees.


    The tour was organized for a long time. Instead of saying anything, it was a move to heaven.


    Silence!


    It''s a gift.


    At this time, the gift of heaven is worthy of the sky overlord. The terrible body with a wingspan of more than 3 meters, the sharp eyes of such a sharp knife, and the sharp beak with a hook that can pierce a centimeter thick piece of iron, no matter who sees it, he will feel cold and trembling. Only when we travel around can we get so close to it.


    Xu Jie asked: "is it a gift from heaven?"


    "Yes and no!" he said


    Cheng Feihu asked, "be careful. I''m confused by what you said."


    Zhou Youhui said: "animals, even genetic animals, are born with the keen sense of beasts, and have a supernatural sense of danger beyond our thinking. And the more intelligent and sensitive animals are, the more sensitive they are to this. "


    We are still a little confused, just Xu Jie has a little sign.


    Zhou you can only continue to say: "and thoroughbred is a very sensitive, very vulnerable to the external environment of the horse. Not to mention being targeted by natural enemies, even if a small mouse runs in front of them, even if it covers its eyes and ears, they can also catch it keenly. "


    "I see."


    Xu Jie clapped his hands and laughed. The knot that had troubled him for several years was finally solved.


    However, Cheng Feihu and Xu Jie are still at the crossroads, but Zhou you and Xu Jie seem to have no intention of further explanation. They can only understand and guess by themselves."Daddy


    Another little girl came running.


    Then, there are two beautiful suffocating women, each holding a child to come. They see around, especially around a large group of people, while showing a bright, sweet smile.


    The little girl who just ran over, holding the trouser leg of zhouyou, pointed to the jade pendant of Shuanglong Xizhu on Zhou Song''s chest and asked, "Dad, my brother has such a beautiful jade pendant. Why doesn''t Linlin have it?"


    "Yes, there will be!"


    Zhou you picked up Zhou Lin and said with a smile, "even if not, my father will give it to my beautiful little Lin Lin!"


    "Dad is the best!"


    Zhou Lin lovingly kisses Zhou you.


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhou you walked away happily and said: "Xiao Linlin, dad will go home now and see if there are any suitable Jadeites at home!"


    "This guy..."


    We watched Zhou you leave with a happy expression.


    ******


    thank you for accompanying me through these nine months.


    I believe all my friends who have read the comments on the shelves know that I came here by chance, but after nine months of writing, I have become rooted by chance. I have met many enthusiastic readers and encountered many difficulties.


    Maybe you don''t know that I met a drunk maniac a few months ago and was almost cut to death, leaving a ferocious scar on my hand. Although that time was ignored by some relevant departments who "need money", it was always my heart disease, which led to my poor writing state and speed.


    But now that everything is over, people have to look forward. I hope you can continue to support me in the next book and let me go further


    I have temporarily established a contact Q group: 210161259. I hope you can come in and have a chat.

 Chapter 1350

    I can''t remember this book for a long time. I believe readers who love this book can''t remember it.


    There are a lot of readers in the group * * I said why super fusion is always better. In fact, what I want to say is that this book has not been very good. I really tried my best to write to this extent. Please understand!


    I''ll summarize the full story of super fusion later.


    Moreover, when the new book is finished, I will write a new Xiuzhen article of the same type as super fusion supreme formula.


    Tell me why I''m done. Some readers say that one watch a day, sometimes three or four days a watch, which is too uncomfortable. In fact, I wrote too hard. It''s easy to write a new book. You can write a chapter in two hours, but it''s hard to write a chapter a day.


    So, I think about it and think about it again. Let''s finish it. Don''t hang on to everyone. Now I''ll tell you the whole story and give you a beautiful ending.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Li Feng''s duel with Zhou Yan, Zhou Yan was shocked and wanted to win over Li Feng. Li Feng was happy and did a lot for the Zhou family. Relatively speaking, Zhou Yan is also looking for the inner elixir for Li Feng.


    Two or three months later, Zhou Yan found three inner elixirs of Wushen level. Li Feng made a pill called "six spirits and soul grabbing pill". At that time, all forces in Yuzhou poured out, including Shenzong.


    After the Dan robbery, Li Feng takes the pill and recovers completely, and his accomplishments are also enhanced to respect level. In the next few months, Su fan received three wind shadow masters. At that time, the wind and shadow of Tianlong Empire came to Yancheng together. At that time, the strength of the eight people were all in respect. And ghosts are the pinnacle of respect.


    With the help of Li Feng and eight experts, Linghu and Zhou family occupied Yancheng and Qingyun Mountain. The power has greatly increased. Then the wind group members came to Yancheng in turn.


    After a few months, Dong Xi got along with Li Feng and found that he had fallen in love with Li Feng. So regardless of the opposition of the family, he sucked the blood disease eye out to Li Feng. Li Feng was in a dilemma at that time, whether to accept it or not, but in the end, Li Feng accepted it for his son''s sake. At the same time, he accepted Li Feng.


    The third skill of glass eye is called years.


    What is time? It can make a person look like a thousand years ago or a thousand years later. Of course, it can also be 10000 years or 100 million years.


    Over time, the leader of Shenzong gathered eight demons and released all the demons and beasts contained in the eight demons. As a result, the calamity of the mainland came. With this calamity, the calamity of the universe also followed.


    (friends who have seen the supreme formula should know it!) Ye Chen, the first person in the universe, came to find Li Feng and asked him to accept the test of the earth.


    Li Feng has passed the test of nature and the earth, and all divine formulas have been promoted to divine Dharma! Magic is the most powerful attack skill in the universe.


    Ye Chen couldn''t join the war for various reasons, so he didn''t help Li Feng, but finally he helped the eight masters to upgrade to the cultivation of shenzun. Shenzun is the strongest expert in the divine world, but there are still realm, creator, great power, great perfection and supreme realm on it!


    Because Li Feng passed the test of the earth and nature, his divine formula was promoted to divine Dharma. Therefore, the universe is divided into heaven, earth and nature. As long as people can pass the test of two of the three, they will have a perfect realm of magic power. Therefore, Li Feng has a strong strength!


    The leader of Shenzong integrated the eight monsters into a black Nine Tailed beast, which has unlimited power. Therefore, when Li Feng was fighting against the enemy, he was not the enemy at all.


    Li Feng''s son had false glass eyes, but at that time Li Feng''s son was not sensible and couldn''t help at all. Li Feng can only fight against the black Nine Tailed beast by himself.


    When Li Feng is about to be killed, Li Feng''s son''s eyes suddenly turn into seven colors, and a huge chaotic beast rushes into Li Feng''s body. Li Feng immediately has infinite true force.


    At the beginning, Li Feng was still unable to defeat him. Finally, he sealed the dark Nine Tailed beast into the eight evil weapons with the spirit of eight elephants granted by Ye Chen.


    As a result, a halo came down in the air, at the moment when the eight demons disappeared. Li Feng throws his son in the direction of the eight demons, and then penetrates Fengwei pill and some superb magic formulas into his son''s brain, waiting for his son to explore them.


    "Son, with the war going on, Dad can only leave you so much. Now your fake glass eyes are all open. With the magic formula left by Dad, one day, these eight monsters will wake up again. At that time, all these trivia will be left to you. I hope you don''t blame dad. "


    As soon as Li Feng''s words were finished, the eight demons disappeared into the void together with Li Feng''s son.


    Li Feng, together with Princess Li and other women, and Feng Ying eight people, went to the Hongmeng world and lived with Ye Chen and Pangu, the first people in the universe.


    A few years later, Li Feng reached the highest level, and his strength was second only to that of Ye Chen. It was handed down as the second in the universe. But later, he became the third, and the first was his son.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This is a book "divine law" following super fusion. I believe this book will be the end of super fusion and supreme divine formula.Finally, the vast land of China is an ancient age of cultivating immortals.


    Nine lights suddenly appeared, eight of them scattered in various places. The baby landed in a small rural household.


    In this way, the first legend in the universe got life. He is Li Feng''s son...


    When he was three years old, he killed a patriarch with a glass eye skill. When he was nineteen years old, he killed dozens of practitioners in a play. He didn''t practice


    In the end, he entered the immortal gate. Because the glass eyes could not be used flexibly, he was also known as the waste of cultivating immortals.


    After cultivating immortals, he developed Fengwei pill into a divine method by virtue of his aptitude, which was not recognized by the nature of heaven and earth, so he created it himself.


    He evolved the false seven color glazed eyes into nine color glazed eyes. The pupil force covers the first day''s eye.


    He created the most powerful magic method in the universe - nine color glazed tile collapse.


    All the most powerful are called Dharma


    The publication time of this book is uncertain. For details, please pay attention to the best prince. When the best Prince reaches a certain number of words, I will publish it in the book. Of course, I will publish it on the basis of this book... It''s called shenfa. Thank you for your company. Thank you, Ogawa...

 Chapter 1351

    According to reliable sources, Baowen Weekly''s sales in one day are likely to exceed 400000. Whether the news is true or not, it is enough to prove his popularity.


    In fact, the other 19 authors are also tragic. Under the shadow of Su Shichen, it was completely dark. There are 20 articles in Mingming Baowen weekly, but now it seems that the only one is "the sad one". Almost all the comments and reports are from the heartbreaker, which is sad.


    Of course, it is also beneficial. The names of these 19 authors have successfully made more people realize it.


    The wave of sad people lasted for a long time. When the wave was about to end, suddenly a very unexpected person stood up and commented on this article.


    This person is nalanxifeng. Nalanxifeng is a poetic name. Of course, this is not a poet. Nalan Xifeng is an expert in bioelectronics in China and enjoys high reputation both at home and abroad. Such a heavyweight actually published an article in the magazine to praise the sad man -


    "although I like science fiction, I never like science fiction. For ordinary readers, the author has a good opinion of the future of science fiction The imagination of XingKong is very wonderful, but for me, I can''t help catching the mistakes in the novel every time, which even makes me have no way to calm down and read.


    Recently, two assistants in my research office were discussing the same novel, the sad one, which made me very interested and read it again. I was attracted by the spirit of the protagonist He Xi. More accurately, I was moved and substituted!


    Everyone except his mother didn''t understand him, but He Xi didn''t give up. He still insisted. This reminds me of us. In the minds of ordinary people, when we talk about researchers, we will see the image of dissecting mice in white coats with tools. This image is like our fixed image.


    What some researchers have studied has no effect in this era. At this time, everyone will not understand it, just like He Xi in the article. At that time, the original of micro continuity written by him was useless, but after 150 years, it became the foundation of the unified universe. This is the surname of the times. Researchers are not all geeks of science. Maybe we are a group of sad people like He Xi, sad people on the road of Science.


    After watching this, they are all moved by the great maternal love in the ordinary of the sad one, and inspired by He Xi''s spirit of study.


    The cry of "Mom" and "Mom" after 20 years'' absence is so touching and touching!


    Countless readers have called Su Shichen back to science fiction. Of course, most of them are black fans. There''s no way. After su Shichen finished writing the matrix I hacker mission, he didn''t write it at all


    ["with my IQ of 220, if I can''t deduce these problems, then I''m really living in vain. Let''s introduce it again, Chu Xuan Senior Colonel, before I came here, I should have been in Longyin military base in Yanjing. As China''s military base second only to Longxing, with chuxuan''s step-by-step revelation, Shen Rong felt numb. According to the book, the role of this divine space might be a tool for human evolution. This is really a ring in a ring.


    The setting of the gene lock has been thrown out, and the really wonderful content has just begun. As the plot unfolds step by step, chuxuan''s IQ is fully revealed. Shen Rong is now beginning to believe that chuxuan in this book has an IQ of 220.


    ["it''s really a pity. I said that I would only abandon people who are useless to this team, just like the problem of probability. He is an individual with too low probability, and he failed to pass the test given to him. For Li Shuai Xi, I have done my utmost..."


    ¡­¡­


    "It depends on the situation. If your family name is very important, you will be saved at any cost. If saving you will bring the whole team into danger, you will be abandoned." ]


    these two dialogues can fully see Chu Xuan''s psychology. He thinks everything is comprehensive, and he is really "too handsome" for his practice of giving up his companion without hesitation for the overall situation Yes, there is no mistake. For Shen Rong, he will not be bored with this kind of practice, but he likes it very much. Well, the charm of Chu Xuanchu is infinite, and he conquers a fan.


    "This Chu Xuan is really out of its mouth, out of its mouth. It can design Li Shuai Xi to death. This ability of insight into people''s heart is really terrible!"


    Major Chu''s performance, and the setting of infinite terror, do you think it''s over?


    No, no, this is just the beginning!


    PS: it''s finally done. Thank you for your support. The outbreak will end in three days and will resume in two shifts tomorrow. The update time is around 1 pm and 6 pm. Thank you again for your support.

 Chapter 1352

    Sharp and Shen Ma, Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi are doing a market survey on Yingbin street in Longjiang city to make a fortune in the future. However, sharp in meditation is interrupted by a deep voice.


    "Well Is the ground round? It''s the earth! Miss Luo Yu feng! Lotus Babe! That''s not a celebrity on earth decades ago! " What the old man said is all the words on the earth. Is it the earth people who crossed here by accident just like himself? Thinking of this, sharp quickly followed the sound and walked in the past. As he approached, sharp saw under a high wall, a man with a beard and loose hair in the sun.


    The slovenly old man, from the crack of his eyes which was too hard to open by the sun, could not help but see a flash of his spirit. Then he cheered weakly: "the sky is blue, the ground is round, and we are predestined. Sister Feng is crying, sister Furong is making trouble. I only hope that the predestined ones will arrive early, and the peerless secret books will only be sent to the predestined ones!"


    "Old man, why is the earth round? Do you know sister Feng and sister Furong? " Sharp went to the old man, bent down and asked in a low voice: "are you brother pig?"


    When the slovenly old man heard the sharp question, he didn''t earn his eyes. He hummed coldly: "where''s the impudent boy? How come there are so many boring questions?"


    "Well What are you talking about, old man? Get up and talk back. " Shen Ma, who is following sharp, is very angry.


    Sharp see this, squatting body turned back to stare at Shen Ma, and then with ''sex'' son said: "old man, these questions are very important to me, tell me, OK?"


    "Things are given to those who are destined for them!" The slovenly old man suddenly pushed a yellow thread bound book in his hand to the sharp arms squatting in front of him. Then he rubbed it and stood up wobbly. He turned around and said to himself, "Oh, I''ll go!"


    When the slovenly old man finished speaking, he saw his body move, leaving only a remnant, which was lost. Sharp and others looked around again, and there was still the shadow of the slovenly old man.


    "Ah I''m a master Shen Ma''s face was shocked, his mouth was wide open, and his face was incredible.


    "My master is Zhu Bajie? Isn''t that a super popular novel on the earth that is so angry that you can''t be ashamed to see it? I''ll give him an eye drop every day... " The performance of the slovenly old man was shocked not only by Shen Ma, but also by his sharp squatting body. At this time, he was completely "knocked down" by thunder and sat on the ground.


    When Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi were talking at Lao Wang''s head, they often heard about this kind of God man who came and went without a trace. But hearing and seeing are two different things. Xiao Yunzi, who was the first to wake up, stammered and said sharply: "big Big Brother, hurry up Hurry to see Look, this What did the old fairy give you? "


    "Yes, have a look?" Xia Qi also asks in a hurry.


    Pulled by Xiao Yunzi, he shakes left and right with a sharp "Er". He gradually regains consciousness and holds the Yellow thread bound books in his hand. Shen Ma, Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi also come together.


    "Well, why is there no name of martial arts secret script on the yellow book cover? It''s different from what''s on TV! " Sharp looked at the blank and yellow book cover and said to himself, then turned to the first page, saw the above content, sharp "Ao" a voice called out, fiercely stood up and scolded: "I ''Fuck'', pig head a ball, play me? Is there anything like that? Don''t bring such a playful person


    "Oh, my God!" Sharp suddenly crazy will Shenma and Xiaqi, xiaoyunzi startled.


    "Boss, what''s on it? Why haven''t I seen such words? " Xia Qi looked at the sharp grasp in the hands of the open page, he did not know a few words doubt asked.


    "Damn it, if you know each other." Sharp white Xia Qi one eye.


    Sharp is depressed at this time. The characters on the first page are actually Chinese characters on the earth. What''s more, these characters are "don''t die, don''t have to practice!" Eight big characters.


    At this time, sharp, who had been completely entangled, turned to the second page with trembling fingers. There were four Chinese characters "chasing the stars and the moon" written on it. Without looking at the contents in detail, he turned to the next page. He turned to the fourth page, the last page, which was full of some contents related to "chasing the stars and the moon". He didn''t bother to look at them carefully Break big scold way: "my day, what is this thing?"? Shit, what are you talking about? " Sharp heart this bitter, cup with ah, tangled ah, sharp heart of shock, anger took ten cattle three tigers, just slowly calm down, when see Shen Ma, Xia Qi, Xiao Yunzi face ''confused'' look, airway: "what to see, and then shopping."


    Although there are a lot of questions, but after seeing the sharp twisted, sauce red facial expression, no one dares to speak.


    At this time, the slovenly old man who has just given the book to him is standing on the high sky of juolong. He turns into a simple and honest monk Sha with a red beard, a black face. He and Zhu Bajie, who are standing side by side, are staring at the bottom and have a panoramic view of the sharp and crazy scene.


    "Hey, hey, these words you taught me are really effective, second elder martial brother is really smarter than me." Monk Sha scratched the loose hair on both sides and said to Zhu Bajie."Ha ha ha, you don''t see who brother is, small sample, with this ability to escape, this boy should not die!" Zhu Bajie has a confident expression.


    "Second elder martial brother, how do I feel that this boy has the same ''sex'' style as you, how do you..." Before he had finished speaking, monk Sha was interrupted by Zhu Bajie.


    "I can''t help it." Pig Bajie a listen to sand monk began to grind Ji endless, quickly ''Insert'' mouth way.


    "Who''s to blame? Who asked you to peep at Chang''e fairy''s bath, and let me keep watch for you. I didn''t want to be captured by Erlang God, banished us to the lower world as a galaxy guard, and sealed our magic power of change. Alas, why do you think we are suffering?" Monk Sha shook his head helplessly.


    "The Jade Emperor accepted our change magic power, but he was afraid that we would become handsome and leave the company secretly to enjoy it. Thanks to my intelligence, I begged my elder martial brother to teach us how to change one by one, and I could be smart for another hundred years, hehe..." At this point, Zhu Bajie''s eyes are only lustful.


    "Isn''t that good, but you have a lot of trouble. Bring this boy to my galaxy, alas..." Monk Sha sighed.


    "Do you want to worry? The monkey''s transformation mantra for me is just the verbal language of such a silly boy in the galaxy I''m guarding. I''m a cup bearer! On my first day in office, I was changed 18 times by this boy. " At this point, Zhu Bajie seems to be suspicious again and says: "is it the monkey who arranged all this on purpose? How else could such a coincidence happen? "


    Everything is doomed, is all this really just a coincidence?


    "Oh, what a coincidence." Monk Sha took another look at the Dragon land below and said.


    "You say that if I become a little pretty guy, when I''m taking my sister, I''ll be changed by this guy''s words, and I won''t scare other girls. How can I get along with him? So I have an idea, and I''ll arrange him to your galaxy. Anyway, for tens of thousands of years, there has been no demons to disturb the mortal world. I''m free, and I''m just like him Go to the mortal world and enjoy it. There are many beautiful women in this boy''s underworld status! " Zhu Bajie bit his fingers, looking forward to it.


    "Well, after all these years, second elder martial brother, you are still like this. This is tantamount to destroying the normal order of the lower world. Are you not afraid of Yama to sue the emperor?" Monk Sha reminds Zhu Bajie.


    "So, I came to you to communicate. He can''t have an accident on your side. With this small self-defense skill, he can protect himself. Don''t hang up. When we go back to heaven after we finish our job, we''ll pick him up." Pig Bajie felt that his arrangement was perfect. He could not help boasting and asked: "brother Sha, is he very smart?"


    "Er..." Monk Sha is speechless. He is on the second elder martial brother''s boat again.


    It turns out that the last time Zhu Bajie told a lie to sharp, the real lower reason was that he was punished for watching Chang''e take a bath. If the two people''s conversation was heard by sharp, he would be furious.


    On Yingbin street, the sharp people who continue to do market research have regained the cheerful atmosphere they had at the beginning. Xia Qi and Xiao Yunzi jump around to have a look at this and then at that. They are childlike.


    "Boss, I want this. Take the money!" Xia Qi points to the trinkets on a nearby stall and asks sharp for money.


    Sharp with Xia Qi''s fingers, looking at what she pointed to, her eyes lit up, and quickly asked: "do you girls like this kind of thing?"


    "What is it? That girl doesn''t like such a good thing!" Xia Qi is very urgent urge sharp: "take money quickly, quickly!"


    "Oh, this young lady has a good eye. It''s a new product from xiangweiju. You can smell the fragrance for a long time." The stall vendor is a middle-aged ''woman''. Seeing that there is a business coming, she quickly sells her goods to Xia Qi, who is standing in front of her stall.


    "Second younger brother, what is this kind of thing called?" Sharp pressure heart of excitement, to stand beside Shen Ma asked.


    When Shen Ma heard the sharp question, he was very surprised. He looked up and down like a monster, and said: "I said elder brother, no wonder the third sister said you, you said you, why don''t you even know what this is?"


    "Where''s so much nonsense? Speak quickly?" The sharp voice is a little out of tune.

 Chapter 1353

    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Did not expect that after so much, he can say such words, Gu Yujing can not help but red eye frame.


    "I know what I''m talking about. I''m sober. Maybe the lost child is not my kind at all." Cloud Luo Yu said gnash teeth, ear cruel voice over and over again, scratching his mind.


    Pop...


    Gu Yujing slapped her mercilessly, and tears fell down the corner of her eyes. How could he say such words? Didn''t he know how hurtful it was? It was like a knife, knife by knife in her chest, and the one holding the knife was not others, it was her favorite man.


    "What? Is it that I''m right, and I''m angry? " Yun Luoyu sticks out his tongue and licks the blood from the corner of his mouth. If he is not affectionate to him, he treats her like that every night. Shouldn''t she wish he would go to hell early?


    "I didn''t expect that you are such a person. Yun Luoyu, you let me down so much that you can''t even compare with a finger of Bai ran." Bo Ran has taken care of her for five years. How many times can their mother and daughter live to the present because of his help? Shouldn''t she care about him? Why he wants to say this hurtful words, she and Bo Ran are innocent, Gu Yujing wipe away tears, stubborn raised his head, tears still want to eye frame spin.


    "Not even a finger? Hehe, I''m so worthless in your mind. Well, since he is so important to you, why don''t you go to him in person? " Yun Luoyu was hurt by her words, red eyes roared.


    "You''re driving me away? OK, I''ll leave now. I won''t bother you any more. " Gu Yujing wiped her tears again, rushed out of the door, picked up the little devil in her sleep, and strode downstairs. She was no longer Gu Yujing. He bullied her, but she was determined to please her.


    There is no room for her. She can go back. Without him, her world will still turn.


    "Wait, leave ruoro behind. She''s the seed of my cloud family." Yun Luoyu stops in front of her and reaches for Ruo.


    "Your seed? See clearly, she is the child of me and Biran. I don''t know if I cheated her, stupid. " Gu Yujing holds her daughter tightly in her arms and says that she won''t do anything. If she hands her over, he loves to misunderstand, so let him misunderstand.


    "You can''t cheat me. If you are the seed of Yun Luoyu, give her to me." Yun Luoyu reaches out his hand and forces her step by step.


    Little witch wake up, sleepy looking at daddy, Mommy, don''t know what happened?


    "Don''t be self righteous. Your child died five years ago. When you turned around with Li Mengfei in your arms, it ran away from me. A lot of blood dyed my skirt and the floor red." Seeing the pain in his eyes, she suddenly had the pleasure of revenge and hurt each other without any cover.


    Listening to these words, Yun Luoyu''s tall body trembles. Looking back at that year, the red mark on the floor and Liu Ma''s words make his firm idea loose. If it''s not his child, no, he doesn''t believe it. If it''s his child and her child, she must be afraid that he will rob her. If it''s Ruo Ruo, she will say that. He doesn''t really want to rob her daughter, he just wants her Stay, can''t she see?


    "Mommy, isn''t he really my father?" Listening to all this, the little witch could not help but shed tears. Why did Mommy cheat her? When she decided that he was her father, she denied him, gave her hope and let her down.


    ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡± Unexpectedly, if Ruo wakes up, Gu Yujing almost can''t play. In order to make Yun Luoyu give up on Ruo, she hates Ruo and says, "yes, he''s not your father."


    "Mommy, you lied to me... Sobbing Hearing the answer, the little witch''s heart is almost cold, so sad, so sad.


    "Do you believe it now?" Gu Yujing looks at him indifferently, without any emotion.


    "Get out of my sight now." Yun Luoyu points to the door and roars. He sweeps all the cups and tea sets in the living room.


    Very clear sound, but the two little women were startled, the little witch cry is torn heart crack lung "don''t, Wuwu.".. I don''t want to leave daddy. Mommy is lying. Woo woo... Mommy is a bad guy


    Gu Yujing, with tears in her eyes, listens to her daughter''s cry and accusation. Her heart aches to death. Indeed, she is not a good Mommy, but she still hugs her daughter and leaves Yun''s home without looking back.


    Yun Luoyu lifts up the whole table, kicks over the sofa, and finally sits on the ground decadent. She goes, really goes. He doesn''t really want to drive her away, just doesn''t want her to say those hurtful words again. He really doesn''t want to drive her away...


    "Wuwu.. I don''t want to leave daddy, mummy, you say lie, he is my father, Wuwu.. Answer me quickly


    "Well, don''t cry." Gu Yujing reaches out her hand to wipe the tears for the little witch, but she waves her hand away. Seeing her crying, her mother''s heart is also in pain. Does it mean that it''s always the children who suffer from the quarrel between husband and wife? Now she understands this truth.


    "Gu Yujing, let me ask you again, is Yun Luoyu my father?" The little witch looks at Mommy with tears in her eyes. If Mommy doesn''t say it again, she won''t ask any more. When will she take daddy''s hair and do DNA."Well, he''s your father. I just said that because I was so angry." Gu Yujing finally surrendered.


    "Then there''s nothing to do with me. I''m going to sleep. Don''t wake me up when I get home." The little witch wiped her tears and found a comfortable posture to continue. After a long time, it turned out to be a misunderstanding, which made her sad to death.


    "Gu yuruo, you are heartless and heartless. Your parents have quarreled. Aren''t you worried at all?" Gu Yujing reaches for her hand and slaps her daughter on her ass.


    "Oh, it''s painful. It''s nothing to do with me if you quarrel. My wife and husband quarrel at the head of the bed and the end of the bed. Don''t bother me with this shit."


    "Who''s with him? I''m here for real this time. I''ll never come back to live when I move out." Think of what he just said, her heart is painful, damned smelly man, arrogant pig head, oneself is big sand pig.


    When she saw the kiss mark on her body, she really thought that she had done something to him, so she questioned him. Before he left, he gave a faint smile, which was a little sad. "If I could be more selfish and domineering, maybe we would not have come to this step."


    Some children''s shoes ask me, when is the end of abuse? In fact, after the abuse, it''s over. I can''t explain everything clearly, but it''s going to take a few days with my heart''s speed. My dear friends, I''m reluctant to say goodbye to you...

 Chapter 1354

    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Did not expect that after so much, he can say such words, Gu Yujing can not help but red eye frame.


    "I know what I''m talking about. I''m sober. Maybe the lost child is not my kind at all." Cloud Luo Yu said gnash teeth, ear cruel voice over and over again, scratching his mind.


    Pop...


    Gu Yujing slapped her mercilessly, and tears fell down the corner of her eyes. How could he say such words? Didn''t he know how hurtful it was? It was like a knife, knife by knife in her chest, and the one holding the knife was not others, it was her favorite man.


    "What? Is it that I''m right, and I''m angry? " Yun Luoyu sticks out his tongue and licks the blood from the corner of his mouth. If he is not affectionate to him, he treats her like that every night. Shouldn''t she wish he would go to hell early?


    "I didn''t expect that you are such a person. Yun Luoyu, you let me down so much that you can''t even compare with a finger of Bai ran." Bo Ran has taken care of her for five years. How many times can their mother and daughter live to the present because of his help? Shouldn''t she care about him? Why he wants to say this hurtful words, she and Bo Ran are innocent, Gu Yujing wipe away tears, stubborn raised his head, tears still want to eye frame spin.


    "Not even a finger? Hehe, I''m so worthless in your mind. Well, since he is so important to you, why don''t you go to him in person? " Yun Luoyu was hurt by her words, red eyes roared.


    "You''re driving me away? OK, I''ll leave now. I won''t bother you any more. " Gu Yujing wiped her tears again, rushed out of the door, picked up the little devil in her sleep, and strode downstairs. She was no longer Gu Yujing. He bullied her, but she was determined to please her.


    There is no room for her. She can go back. Without him, her world will still turn.


    "Wait, leave ruoro behind. She''s the seed of my cloud family." Yun Luoyu stops in front of her and reaches for Ruo.


    "Your seed? See clearly, she is the child of me and Biran. I don''t know if I cheated her, stupid. " Gu Yujing holds her daughter tightly in her arms and says that she won''t do anything. If she hands her over, he loves to misunderstand, so let him misunderstand.


    "You can''t cheat me. If you are the seed of Yun Luoyu, give her to me." Yun Luoyu reaches out his hand and forces her step by step.


    Little witch wake up, sleepy looking at daddy, Mommy, don''t know what happened?


    "Don''t be self righteous. Your child died five years ago. When you turned around with Li Mengfei in your arms, it ran away from me. A lot of blood dyed my skirt and the floor red." Seeing the pain in his eyes, she suddenly had the pleasure of revenge and hurt each other without any cover.


    Listening to these words, Yun Luoyu''s tall body trembles. Looking back at that year, the red mark on the floor and Liu Ma''s words make his firm idea loose. If it''s not his child, no, he doesn''t believe it. If it''s his child and her child, she must be afraid that he will rob her. If it''s Ruo Ruo, she will say that. He doesn''t really want to rob her daughter, he just wants her Stay, can''t she see?


    "Mommy, isn''t he really my father?" Listening to all this, the little witch could not help but shed tears. Why did Mommy cheat her? When she decided that he was her father, she denied him, gave her hope and let her down.


    ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡± Unexpectedly, if Ruo wakes up, Gu Yujing almost can''t play. In order to make Yun Luoyu give up on Ruo, she hates Ruo and says, "yes, he''s not your father."


    "Mommy, you lied to me... Sobbing Hearing the answer, the little witch''s heart is almost cold, so sad, so sad.


    "Do you believe it now?" Gu Yujing looks at him indifferently, without any emotion.


    "Get out of my sight now." Yun Luoyu points to the door and roars. He sweeps all the cups and tea sets in the living room.


    Very clear sound, but the two little women were startled, the little witch cry is torn heart crack lung "don''t, Wuwu.".. I don''t want to leave daddy. Mommy is lying. Woo woo... Mommy is a bad guy


    Gu Yujing, with tears in her eyes, listens to her daughter''s cry and accusation. Her heart aches to death. Indeed, she is not a good Mommy, but she still hugs her daughter and leaves Yun''s home without looking back.


    Yun Luoyu lifts up the whole table, kicks over the sofa, and finally sits on the ground decadent. She goes, really goes. He doesn''t really want to drive her away, just doesn''t want her to say those hurtful words again. He really doesn''t want to drive her away...


    "Wuwu.. I don''t want to leave daddy, mummy, you say lie, he is my father, Wuwu.. Answer me quickly


    "Well, don''t cry." Gu Yujing reaches out her hand to wipe the tears for the little witch, but she waves her hand away. Seeing her crying, her mother''s heart is also in pain. Does it mean that it''s always the children who suffer from the quarrel between husband and wife? Now she understands this truth.


    "Gu Yujing, let me ask you again, is Yun Luoyu my father?" The little witch looks at Mommy with tears in her eyes. If Mommy doesn''t say it again, she won''t ask any more. When will she take daddy''s hair and do DNA."Well, he''s your father. I just said that because I was so angry." Gu Yujing finally surrendered.


    "Then there''s nothing to do with me. I''m going to sleep. Don''t wake me up when I get home." The little witch wiped her tears and found a comfortable posture to continue. After a long time, it turned out to be a misunderstanding, which made her sad to death.


    "Gu yuruo, you are heartless and heartless. Your parents have quarreled. Aren''t you worried at all?" Gu Yujing reaches for her hand and slaps her daughter on her ass.


    "Oh, it''s painful. It''s nothing to do with me if you quarrel. My wife and husband quarrel at the head of the bed and the end of the bed. Don''t bother me with this shit."


    "Who''s with him? I''m here for real this time. I''ll never come back to live when I move out." Think of what he just said, her heart is painful, damned smelly man, arrogant pig head, oneself is big sand pig.


    When she saw the kiss mark on her body, she really thought that she had done something to him, so she questioned him. Before he left, he gave a faint smile, which was a little sad. "If I could be more selfish and domineering, maybe we would not have come to this step."


    Some children''s shoes ask me, when is the end of abuse? In fact, after the abuse, it''s over. I can''t explain everything clearly, but it''s going to take a few days with my heart''s speed. My dear friends, I''m reluctant to say goodbye to you...

 Chapter 1355

    In fact, no one thinks that Suk''s acupuncture can achieve any effect. After all, acupuncture in traditional Chinese medicine can strengthen the foundation and nourish the internal and external, and pay more attention to conditioning. In the current situation of Heiyu, the internal organs and six Fu organs are completely damaged. This kind of damage needs rapid treatment, and this kind of rapid treatment is the specialty of Western medicine.


    There is an old saying: there is a universe in the chest of traditional Chinese medicine, but there is no one in the eye of Western medicine.


    The meaning of this sentence is to say that traditional Chinese medicine is comprehensive, the whole pays attention to the balance of yin and Yang, pays attention to the root cause, and treats the root cause at the same time, while western medicine is based on anatomy and physiology, and the starting point is micro and one-sided.


    And just like this, it is the rapid breakthrough for Heiyu''s current injury.


    But now Suk has been sitting in front of Heiyu''s hospital bed, and the sterilized meteorite magnetic needle has been put aside. Just now, he has got the consent of Hai Jianfeng in exchange for insisting.


    "Since acupuncture and moxibustion pay attention to recuperation, it''s better to let Suk consolidate and repair in advance, and there''s no harm in the end!" Hai Jianfeng has finally set the tone, and others naturally follow his lead.


    But for the sake of safety, maybe also want to see what''s special about Suk''s acupuncture, everyone came to the ward again.


    Heiyu is still awake. In fact, most of the time, if divided by 24 hours a day, she has less than two hours to sleep.


    Large area burns bring pain that is difficult to restrain. On the premise of replenishing blood volume, the best way of anesthesia is hibernation therapy, which belongs to the category of deep anesthesia. However, large doses of narcotic drugs may damage the nervous system.


    Even minimal damage can be fatal to a dragon soul member. After all, a slight delay in their response to the task will lead to a series of consequences.


    Heiyu refused the hibernation therapy, but chose a small dose of anesthesia, so she could say that she was suffering from pain all the time. When Suk and his family first entered the ward, she had just had a rest.


    "Heiyu, I''m going to give you a needle now!" Suk has adjusted his state, with a confident smile on his face. This kind of smile is more likely to let Heiyu improve his faith.


    The whole body is covered with thick gauze, which makes it difficult to find and locate acupoints. However, there is no flexible way. Heiyu''s right hand is very well protected. Maybe it was a protective action made subconsciously at that time.


    Palm meridians are also connected with the five viscera. According to the five elements, the five fingers correspond to gold, wood, water, fire and earth. For example, the thumb is the spleen, the index finger is the liver, the middle finger is the heart, and the ring finger is the lung. The little finger is naturally the kidney.


    Of course, to tell you the truth, if Suk pricks a needle at random, the strength of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade can finally converge on a certain meridian, but compared with this accurate correspondence, it is more effective.


    With a deep breath, Suk''s twelve sections of Taoist brocade became more and more powerful, and finally pulled out a needle from the box.


    Starting from the thumb, the five needles accurately enter the acupoint. Suddenly, the force in the body seems to find a breakthrough, and constantly rushes to the arms. Then through the fingers, the meteorite magnetic needle, and finally enters the body of Heiyu.


    Through the feeling of strength, this time I feel more deeply than before. If Suk thought he had seen the worst situation before, now I need to add a more profound one before the worst three words.


    But at this moment can not be distracted, Suk calm down, and strive to make himself more calm, meridian damage is very serious, or even fragmented, in the past, unimpeded momentum, this time the March is very difficult.


    It''s like rebuilding a collapsed house on its original basis. The work required is even more difficult. It''s not only necessary to clean up the original damaged parts, but also need to constantly repair them.


    After all, Suk''s hands are limited, so he can only push forward at the same time by continuously alternating the input of strength. Several doctors behind him turn their eyes one after another. Even if they don''t agree with Suk''s acupuncture, they still improve Suk''s evaluation by seeing his skillful and accurate technique.


    At least Suk is not an embroidered pillow. He has a special skill!


    As time went by, the room was quiet except for the sound of various instruments. Suk''s breath was long and gentle, as if he hadn''t taken a breath for a few minutes.


    Indeed, Suk has even entered the realm of forgetting both things and me. He has only one idea, that is to repair, repair, open up the channels leading to the five viscera meridians, and sharpen his knife without mistaking firewood cutters. Only in this way can he be ready for the next treatment of viscera.


    What''s more, he was surprised that the speed of his own repair of the meridians was also slowly speeding up with the passage of time. If only one millimeter was successfully repaired in the previous ten minutes, then now he can achieve ten minutes and one centimeter. This is because the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade has begun to adapt and has made adjustments for Xing.


    "Dr. Hai, what is the origin of this Suk?" Doctor Liu, an expert in burn department, approached Hai Jianfeng and asked in a low voice."This is specially assigned by the superior. I just heard that his acupuncture technique is very unique and has some unexpected effects on some difficult and miscellaneous diseases."


    In fact, Hai Jianfeng doesn''t know about Suk, but he knows that it''s very confidential to set up a medical team this time. His doctors are carefully screened. They are not only skillful in medicine, but also have to be politically competent. They can''t just pull one person in. So Suk''s joining must have his strength.


    An hour and a half later, Suk was still motionless and steady. He didn''t seem to be a bit tired at all. Other doctors are experts who often perform large-scale operations. Standing for an hour or two is a common practice, but Heiyu didn''t respond at all. Doubts about Suk''s acupuncture are also rising slowly.


    "Dr. Hai, I''m not wrong, am I?" Liu Kangmei frowned. As soon as she was about to speak, she was stunned. She raised her hand and pointed to Suk. At this time, a faint steam appeared on Suk''s head.


    This is simply too strange, acupuncture and moxibustion they all know, in fact, every hospital has such acupuncture and massage department, but they have never seen such a scene.


    It''s so weird that it''s like the martial arts movie where Yungong is often used to treat injuries. Liu Kangmei turns to look at Hai Jianfeng and finds that his face is shocked and his eyes are widened.


    In fact, everyone was surprised, Suk head curl up dense gas, slowly rising, hovering!

 Chapter 1356

    Shen Guodong had been completely stunned, and found that the doctors standing beside him were also looking at each other, surprised and confused, which lowered his voice: "doctor Hai, what''s the matter?"


    Haijianfeng is also at a loss. He looks at Suk, who is in a fog. He sits on the edge of the hospital bed without shaking. His hands are still moving the magnetic needle like a flower around a willow. He shrugs helplessly: "I don''t know, but I feel that Suk may surprise everyone!"


    Because of the unusual appearance of Suk, people who have been questioning him can restrain their unhappiness and pay close attention to Suk''s movements.


    Although Suk is in a stable state of mind at the moment, he is strongly restraining himself from fluctuation, which affects the treatment of black rain.


    However, the long-term mobilization of energy consumption, so that his whole person has appeared a sense of fatigue, so at the same time can only extract energy quickly through the outside world, and add to the body.


    The mist hovering over his head is actually a kind of external image that he removes those useless magazines after absorbing external energy.


    However, the continuous mobilization of strength during this period is not without achievements.


    Finally, the five viscera meridians emanating from Heiyu''s right hand have been repaired. However, compared with the ruptured meridians of the whole body, this is only the first step of the long march. The power of twelve sections of Taoist brocade is like one''s own eyes, which feeds back all the information that has been detected.


    It''s really too serious. It can be said that there is no intact viscera in the viscera. It''s hard to imagine how Heiyu survived. If it is put on ordinary people, even one injury can make people die.


    It''s really tricky. At this moment, the meteorite magnetic needle, the ring finger, the Sanjiao meridians, the main lung organs, and the respiratory system run through the ring finger.


    If normal people''s lungs are gray, then at the moment, the black rain''s lungs have become Yin red, a large number of pulmonary blood vessels burst, and even have faintly formed emphysema.


    The Qi is transported to the fingers through the channels and collaterals through the Dantian field, and then enters into the meridians of Heiyu''s body with the blessing of the metal Xing of the needle body. Coincidentally, the meteorite magnetic needle that just twists at present corresponds to the lung organs.


    According to the five elements and five zang organs in Huangdi Neijing, the liver belongs to wood, the heart belongs to fire, the spleen belongs to earth, and the kidney belongs to water, while the lung just corresponds to gold.


    Although it is not as direct as fire to generate gold to repair lung organs with Jinqi, it belongs to the mutual repair of Xing, which is also a therapeutic approach.


    The Qi slowly enters the lungs and slowly repairs the ruptured blood vessels. The ruptured alveoli also do the same work. The lungs and even all the organs are very important organs of the body. We should not be careless.


    So Suk''s progress is very slow, even slower than the previous connection between the palm and the five zang organs. But Suk is relieved that his strength has indeed made certain achievements. If he takes the single lung as a whole, he has repaired 8% of it.


    One hour, eight percent. If you want to repair your lungs, it will take at least two days. But whether this kind of acupuncture treatment can be approved by the medical team is still a big problem.


    After all, Heiyu''s injuries are very extensive. These doctors came from China to rescue Heiyu. Hai Jianfeng also said that he needed to report to the superior leaders and wait for support.


    If there is another team of doctors tomorrow, I''m afraid the first thing they will do is to operate on Heiyu. There is no need to operate. Although the wound can be sutured, and even other means can be used to speed up the recovery of the wound, this is the same principle as breaking the mirror and reuniting.


    The abdominal cavity needs to be opened. Can it be the same as before after suturing? Can the black rain still maintain its peak state? The belief she insisted on and the work she was engaged in are likely to be ruined by this operation.


    Although she can still stay in the dragon spirit, can she accept the huge gap between a general who is in charge and a civilian soldier?


    Suk himself has actually given the answer. Heiyu will live a life that is worse than death. That kind of life is not what she wants, nor what she will accept!


    And the success of this operation is still unknown. To say the least, if the operation is successful, the injured organs can still work normally before, which is also a big problem.


    Only by himself, Suk believes that only through acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine, from the inside to the outside, is the only treatment suitable for Heiyu, and only by traditional Chinese medicine, can Heiyu be reborn and maintain the peak function of the body without breaking the abdominal cavity.


    But here, does anyone listen to what they say?


    Even though Hai Jianfeng is quite able to accept suggestions, the responsibility of treating black rain falls on everyone''s shoulders, and he is under great pressure as a team leader.


    It can be said that he came with the ardent hope of the organization. If he delayed Heiyu''s treatment and was not punished, there would be adverse effects.It can be said that Heiyu is the only friend here, and no one will stand on his side. Judging from the pros and cons, Suk can even think that if he votes, he can only get his vote.


    And their own treatment will be rejected!


    It''s easy to talk! Suk''s heart can''t help but become heavy. If Deng Xiaotian is present at this time, even if Nanfeng is there to help him say a word, I''m afraid there is still room for recovery.


    All of a sudden, Suk thought of a way. Why do he always want others to help him speak and support him? Isn''t there a ready-made ally here? And nothing is more important than the opinions of the parties themselves.


    But now another problem has surfaced. Heiyu can''t make a sound at all, let alone express an opinion. According to Shen Guodong, Heiyu inhales a large amount of hot toxic gas in her respiratory tract, causing damage to her vocal cords and throat.


    Now I have to cure Heiyu''s respiratory tract trauma and let her speak earlier. Now I''m repairing her lung, so I can go up against the current and repair her respiratory system from the lung up.


    Suk looked up at Heiyu, only to find that the girl was still staring at the roof with her eyes open. There was a kind of numbness in her eyes, and even sadness in her eyes. Has she lost hope of recovery?

 Chapter 1357

    Thinking of this, Suk is more determined to use acupuncture and moxibustion to treat black rain. His right thumb and index finger are twirling the tail of the meteorite magnetic needle, and his left hand has been put away for a while, specializing in one needle.


    From the lung to the bronchus, all the way up, when we got to the trachea, we found the injured part. The mucous membrane on the inner wall of the trachea had ulcerated, and even a part of the mucous membrane disappeared completely.


    This is also an arduous task, but compared with organ repair, it is much simpler. As long as it is carried out step by step, I believe there will be results soon.


    In twelve sections of Taoist brocade, the Qi is attached to the inner wall, which can remove all the damaged and irreparable mucous membrane, decompose the mucous membrane cells, and separate a force into the inner wall tissue to stimulate cell proliferation and growth.


    Little by little, four hours had passed without Suk''s knowledge. During this period, some people went out to have a rest, had a meal to replenish their strength, and returned again.


    In addition to Shen Guodong, there is only doctor Hai Jianfeng left behind Suke, but Suke is still conveying strength.


    It''s been seven hours since the morning. Suk didn''t even have a meal. After all, he went to fangfeiyi and was still thinking about what to eat at noon, but he arrived here by military plane the next moment.


    The high-intensity consumption has made him tottering, and his firm body has been shaking constantly. If it wasn''t for a long time, he would have collapsed and fainted.


    Suk has been sweating, sweat drops continue to fall, just put on the clothes have been all wet, even now is not the top of the head rising fog, but now he has the whole body up and down in the light of water vapor.


    Hai Jianfeng has found something strange about Suk, but he has no way to stop it. Suk''s magical performance, which is like a scene in a martial arts movie, is beyond his understanding. He takes a deep breath and takes a towel from one side.


    He went to Suk and gently wiped the sweat off his face.


    Suk raised his head slightly, turned his mouth up, and squeezed out a smile: "thank you!" It can be seen that Hai Jianfeng''s eyes show concern.


    "Do you want a rest?" Seeing that Suk could still speak, Hai Jianfeng finally tried to dissuade Suk: "you obviously can''t hold on!"


    "It''s OK. Hold on a little longer!" Suk shook his head slightly, then he didn''t say anything any more. He continued to concentrate on delivering strength to repair the wound of black rain''s respiratory tract. Victory was just around the corner. How could he relax for a moment.


    Hai Jianfeng sighed and retreated speechless.


    It seems that everyone has accepted the illusion that Suk will emit fog, but there is no way to understand what Suk is doing. He just knows that he is applying the needle, but he knows nothing about the treatment site and effect.


    Shen Guodong raised his hand and looked at his watch. After another 50 minutes, Suk''s body trembled more and more. Originally, he was able to control his arm smoothly, but now it seems that his arm has obviously swung to the left and right. Only the fingers at the end of the needle are still firm.


    "Dr. Su, you can do it. You need to rest immediately. As the person in charge here, I need to remind you to stop!" Shen Guodong, nearly two meters tall, walked over and said in a deep voice.


    Suk didn''t speak, just shook his head slightly. At the moment, he felt that as soon as he opened his mouth, he would let off his strong breath, and he couldn''t support it any more.


    Shen Guodong looked at Suk''s pale and beautiful face. He couldn''t see a trace of blood. The sweat of big beans kept falling down, and even wet his trousers.


    "If you don''t stop, I''ll report to the superior and disqualify you for treatment!" Sensing Suk''s determination, Shen Guodong puts it another way.


    Sure enough, Suk''s reaction is much bigger than before. He frowns slightly and winks at Shen Guodong. He knows that as a professional soldier, what he says will be carried out to the end. But if he withdraws from the treatment, what will Heiyu do?


    Heiyu is lying on the bed quietly. Although she has been unable to speak since she was injured, her hearing has not been affected, and she finally recovered from that state of loss.


    The pain inside and outside of her body made her not aware of the powerful force released by Suk acupuncture. The pain caused by large-area burns is not what other people can feel or endure.


    This kind of pain is no longer stimulating the black rain all the time, that is to say, she still clenched her teeth, did not show any unbearable feeling.


    I tried to twist my neck to see Suk. The little movement of my neck was soon seen by Suk, and then I saw the meaning in her eyes. I was just asking myself to stop.


    Suk once again squeezed out a smile, indicating that Heiyu should not worry about himself. At this time, Shen Guodong''s voice came back: "if you really want to cure Heiyu, then I hope you can listen to my arrangement and keep yourself in good condition. What you are doing now is to fish in the dry water and kill the chicken for the egg!"Suk''s face suddenly changed, and his shaking arm stopped shaking under strong control. Shen Guodong had decided to stop interrupting Suk''s acupuncture now, but before he stopped Suk, he saw that he suddenly mentioned his finger. The meteorite magnetic needle had just left the finger of black rain, but the whole person collapsed under the stool.


    With a puff, if Shen Guodong wasn''t quick eyed, he might have hit the floor with his head. The movement here made all the doctors around him.


    "Suk, are you ok?" Just as Hai Jianfeng was about to help Suk from one side, he reached out to help the iron pipe in the hospital bed and stood up tremblingly. His legs were shaking: "black rain!" His voice was hoarse.


    "Would you like to have a chat?" Suk''s voice became angry, but still insisted on squeezing out a smile.


    Black rain heard Suk''s voice and looked at the young man''s pale cheek. Suddenly, such a strong girl''s eyes became moist, and a drop of tears fell: "thank you, thank you


    Voice from the gauze, except with hoarseness and weakness, clearly spread to everyone''s ears, everyone was surprised to one side, Heiyu even began to speak, but it is clear that her vocal cords have been permanently damaged, what did Suk do?

 Chapter 1358

    The sudden opening of Heiyu''s mouth shocked everyone. The diagnosis shows that everyone has seen it. Although the overall damage of Heiyu''s respiratory system is not large, the larger part of the damage is in the throat and vocal cords, which is obvious.


    Even just now Suk suddenly said to Heiyu, "do you want to have a chat?" At the time of this sentence, everyone thought Suk was crazy. Now to say this to Heiyu is undoubtedly to sprinkle salt on her wound. If Heiyu suddenly gets excited, it will only worsen her injury.


    Keeping the patient in a good mood is a crucial link in all the treatment processes. Suk is still too young to think about the consequences at all. Those who have doubts about him seem to instantly lower his newly promoted popularity.


    But then Heiyu suddenly opened his mouth. Although his voice was weak and hoarse, every word was very clear. Every word was like a big drum.


    This is unscientific, completely against the medical common sense!


    Everyone looked at each other in astonishment, while Suk held his hands beside the bed and tried to squeeze out a smile: "I don''t want to treat you through surgery. I want to use acupuncture, OK?"


    "Good!" Heiyu''s whole face was covered with gauze except her eyes, but Suk could feel her smile in tears. She still believed in herself. Thinking of this, her legs could no longer bear the weight of her body, and her brain suddenly fell to the ground with a buzzing sound.


    The strength of the twelve sections of Taoist brocade in the body is exhausted. The high-intensity consumption makes Suk completely collapse. His body has no strength, and even aches and pains constantly attack him. His mouth is dry and his mouth is dry. A lot of fog and water in his body are taken away.


    Now Suk is like a traveler who is struggling in the desert. He looks around in a daze, looking for a mouthful of water to quench his thirst. His throat seems to be burning.


    "Water Suk slowly opened his eyes, looked at the light on the ceiling, and finally remembered where he was.


    A figure like a pagoda comes near. His tan hair is slightly curly. His high nose is like a raised mountain. His face is very sharp. There is a layer of scum on his chin. This is Shen Guodong.


    Shen Guodong reaches out to help Suk up and let him lean on the head of the bed. Then he hands the water cup to Suk''s mouth. Suk wants to raise his hand to pick it up, but his arms are soft and weak. He can clearly feel the slight shaking of both arms.


    However, Shen Guodong understood Suk''s condition. His water cup tilted slightly, and Suk gulped down a mouthful. It was like spring rain on the dry land. He followed up and drank a few more mouthfuls.


    "Thank you


    Suk''s voice is still a little hoarse.


    "You''re welcome!" Shen Guodong put the water cup aside and pulled the stool over: "how do you feel now? Have you recovered? " At that time, Suk fainted. Everyone was flustered, but the room was full of doctors. Naturally, it was quickly and accurately judged that he just fainted out of force, but it didn''t matter.


    Suk had been sleeping for a long time. Everyone came by military plane, and there was nothing comfortable to talk about. Then he stood in the operating room for several hours, all sleepy. Finally, even Hai Jianfeng went to have a rest.


    Only Shen Guodong is here guarding Suk. He has too many questions to ask and too many doubts. Even now he has deified Suk and thinks that he can really save Heiyu.


    The friendship between the army and the army, Shen Guodong regards Heiyu from the bottom of his heart. The two people are responsible for different jobs. He even says that if it wasn''t for Heiyu''s mission, they might not have met in their lifetime.


    But just this time, it made him have a deep respect for Heiyu. The bloody battlefield, the horse''s body, and most of the tasks performed by Heiyu are doomed, even to a large extent, they are still in constant succession.


    Shen Guodong feels that he and Heiyu belong to two different kinds of people, but he has one thing in common, that is, they are all people hidden in the dark.


    How many people in the country will know their own existence when they are guarding such a base here? very little!


    Even if they die in a foreign land, who knows what they have done, but regret it? I don''t regret it! Since the choice of such a road, since the last term took over the gun, this is the mission of their own life.


    And black rain? She is the same! He and himself are people whose country hides in the dark and will not admit it in the open. Therefore, Shen Guodong is extremely urgent to save Heiyu, even surpassing all doctors.


    Suk could feel Shen Guodong''s concern. This big nosed foreigner spoke very fluently: "I''m much better. Are you --- Russian?"


    "No, we''re bleeding the same way!" As if feeling the doubts in Suk''s eyes, Shen Guodong shrugged: "don''t we have 56 nationalities? I''m just a minority! ""Oh Su kedun suddenly realized that Shen Guodong would be more cordial at this time.


    "Where are we now?" Suk asked subconsciously, but this aspect was not suitable for Shen Guodong''s explanation, so he could only smile, revealed the topic, and his face became very serious: "can you --- cure the black rain?"


    "Well?" Suk raised his head and quickly thought that as the person in charge here, he really needed to know about the situation, so he nodded.


    "I hope you can answer me truthfully!" Shen Guodong''s eyes suddenly sharp up, as if to pierce people''s hearts.


    "I can''t guarantee a complete cure, but I''ll do my best!" Suk can''t say for sure. After all, according to the situation of Heiyu, what such a serious injury needs is not instant treatment, but long-term systematic rehabilitation.


    "Then why did you stop the operation? You know what? Now Heiyu has refused the operation! " Shen Guodong''s tone is aggressive, but the more so, the more Suk can realize his concern for Heiyu.


    After hearing the news that Heiyu refused the operation, Suk was relieved. He looked up at Shen Guodong and said, "if you think about it, after Heiyu recovers, the whole person will be useless."


    Hearing the word "waste", Shen Guodong subconsciously clenched his fist, as if Suk had insulted Heiyu, but he soon relented powerlessly. In fact, Suk was right. As the saying goes: practice one breath inside, practice muscles and bones outside. If you really open your abdomen, you will lose your vitality!


    All of a sudden, the whole person''s energy and spirit is equal to destroying most of them!

 Chapter 1359

    "I have reported the situation here to the superior leader, and the direct leader of Heiyu has given instructions. I hope you can spare no effort to treat her. Then follow your treatment plan!"


    Shen Guodong took a deep breath and said the actual situation. In fact, Hai Jianfeng, as the leader of the medical team, also reported the situation. However, to everyone''s surprise, the scheme with obvious advantages of surgical treatment and faster effect was replaced by what Suk called acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Although Suk was surrounded by fog and had many visions before, there was no clear and intuitive effect to prove it. In addition to the shocking fact that Heiyu suddenly spoke, the viscera was the most seriously injured part, which needed further examination.


    However, even military doctors, as soldiers, take obedience as their bounden duty. They have doubts about the unconditional obedience to the instructions of their superiors, but they can only see the aftereffect.


    Hearing Shen Guodong''s words, Suk nodded. Naturally, he knew that if Heiyu had not supported his opinion, he would have been rejected even if he had said too much.


    All of a sudden, I felt a little moved. Heiyu believed in herself, and her direct leader, Deng Xiaotian, also believed in herself.


    If there are not so many people who believe in themselves, who would care about himself, an 18-year-old or a 19-year-old boy, and lean on the head of the bed, Suk secretly tells himself that he must cure the black rain. Even if he uses up all the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, he will do so even if it is exhausted and no more can be produced.


    "Well, you can rest early, I''ll go first!" Shen Guodong patted Suk on the shoulder and turned to walk out, but when he was about to go out, he suddenly stopped and looked at Suk: "I hope you can create a miracle, Suk!" After about five or six minutes, nearly two meters of body suddenly bent and bowed: "please!"


    Suk watched the door close, as if Shen Guodong''s "please" was still ringing in his ears. Although he couldn''t lift a little strength, he felt that his whole body was full of strength and straightened his waist.


    Now we have to seize all the time to accumulate the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade. Dantian has already felt exhausted and shriveled. Just after reciting the formula and mobilizing the strength, his lower abdomen suddenly feels an unbearable pain.


    It''s like the clothes that have been thrown dry for a long time, still wring out the last drop of water!


    This kind of pain has not appeared for a long time. Suk''s forehead is sweating, but he still keeps the posture of five hearts facing the sky. He clenches his teeth, lets himself enter the wandering world, and abandons the state of pain. Although it is difficult, he finally makes it through.


    After the first breath of strength in Dantian, twelve sections of Taoist brocade seems to have reached a new level in an instant, not only in terms of speed, quality, but also in terms of the stock of strength. This also indicates that Suk has a greater grasp of curing the injury of Heiyu in the next acupuncture process.


    As time goes by, the base in the middle of the hill can''t see the outside world. At this time, the sky is already showing a white belly. When entering the Mao Dynasty, the black and white chaos is clearly divided, so Suk has completed a night of meditation.


    Slowly open your eyes, full of energy, full of real sense of strength, even this feeling has been over hunger, in fact, Suk has not eaten for a day and a night, inexplicable brain out of this word, perhaps when the "twelve sections of Taoist brocade" reaches its peak, it is really possible that there will be a breakthrough degree?


    Whether it is or not is not the focus of Suk''s current research. Looking at the dinner on the table, Shen Guodong sent someone to deliver it, but he didn''t have time to eat it at that time, and now he won''t eat it.


    Get out of bed, loose bones and muscles, open the door to go out, did not expect that Hai Jianfeng has been waiting outside for a long time: "Suk, is your body recovered?"


    "Well, no problem!" Suk smiles.


    Hai Jianfeng looks at Suk. He doesn''t know why Suk he saw today seems very different from yesterday. His eyes are more flexible, just like a pool of water. His beautiful cheek is still with fluorescence. He doesn''t want to wake up at all. Even when he walks, he gives people a kind of dust.


    It''s just like those Taoist people who are devoted to practice in Wudang Mountain, and Suk''s temperament is more rich than that. It makes people feel that Suk''s origin is extraordinary and full of mystery when he thinks of the steaming fog he saw in acupuncture.


    "This is the latest inspection report of Heiyu, Suk. Let me venture to ask you, how did you do it?" Hai Jianfeng''s hand is a stack of data, dense printed out of the font, see Suk some dizzy.


    "Dr. Hai, I''m sorry. I''m not good at it. I can''t understand it." Suk is not afraid to expose his shortcomings. After all, he can''t understand it. He can''t make up for it by pretending to be an actor. Even if he does, he can''t escape the eyes of a real doctor.


    "Oh! Look at my brain. I was just thinking! Well, through ultrasonic feedback diagnosis, Heiyu''s lung organs have obviously improved, you see! " Haijianfeng said while turning out a radiography, pointing to said: "the lower part of the left lobe has appeared about three centimeters, obviously improved!""The cells proliferate actively, the bubble function is normal, the vital capacity function rises, and the total amount of TLC also improves. Is this your achievement?"


    "Maybe, but it has a lot to do with the physical quality of Heiyu." Suk knows a little about it, but since haijianfeng has shown that it is getting better, it''s OK. As for the current situation of Heiyu, these inspection results are not important. The important thing is to explore them by yourself.


    "I also know about acupuncture, but in fact, there are many patients in the Acupuncture Department of our hospital, but I have never seen such a situation. Your acupuncture is different. Does it mean that you do other work when you transport needles?"


    Hai Jianfeng attaches great importance to this kind of medical discovery.


    "Using Qi to move needles is the strength of twelve sections of Taoist brocade that I have been practicing all the time. You can refer to the well-known Qigong, and the principle is almost the same!" Suk shrugged his shoulders and said the truth, but this does not apply to everyone. For example, Hai Jianfeng now begins to practice according to the formula. The result is obvious, that is, there is no result.


    When talking, the doctors who were walking with them came out of nowhere and looked at Suk with a kind of discovery in their eyes, as if they had become mice.

 Chapter 1360

    In fact, this result has been passed to every doctor for a long time, and these doctors have actually come up with the treatment plan within their own responsibility. However, seeing this result, they are all speechless, and even someone has proposed to leave early in the morning.


    If the patient does not accept the surgical treatment, and the superior leaders also approve the suggestions of the patient and Suk, then all these western medicine feel useless, and naturally feel redundant.


    In fact, Suk also knows that his behavior is somewhat controversial, and his colleagues are less than him. His insistence on acupuncture and moxibustion in traditional Chinese medicine is bound to arouse the disgust of others, but he can''t care about it.


    Only the quickest and best way to cure the injury of Heiyu is what you need to do most!


    However, even if Suk is ready for a long-term battle, this fastest deadline will catch him by surprise. On the one hand, it is because Heiyu''s injury is too serious. On the other hand, it is because the twelve sections of Taoist brocade is not effective.


    Every day can ensure six hours of stable acupuncture, but the rest of the time need a good rest, meditation and Qi, Hai Jianfeng with his team finally left.


    Deng Xiaotian also came with Heiyu. He stayed for two days. Seeing that Heiyu''s body was constantly recovering, he was also relieved and continued to do his duty.


    Suk has now almost understood that Deng Xiaotian has nothing to hide from himself. The task of black rain is related to the Crimean War, that is, the wrestling between the United States and Russia. If China''s interests are extended to the greatest extent, it is necessary for us to take advantage of the Crimean War.


    This is really related to the interests of the motherland. Therefore, in order to complete the task, Heiyu was seriously injured. Not only the military is concerned, but also the chairman and the prime minister are concerned.


    Of course, in Suk''s eyes, the most important thing is that Heiyu is his friend. For the sake of his friends, he has to work hard.


    Because of organ injury, Heiyu can''t return to China by plane. After all, the change of air pressure after the plane took off can only make her injury worse. It can even be said that Suk''s efforts will be wasted.


    Every day, Suk sticks to it. Even during the Spring Festival, Suk only stays at home for three days, and then comes back quickly.


    Even in these three days, he and Luo Feiyan only got together once, but to Suk''s surprise, perhaps because of his absence, Luo Feiyan actually integrated into a small group.


    Du Juan, Du Wan, Ma Yina, Li Feifei, Li Linglong and even Liu Feihong, Liu Mengmeng and Mo Xiaoqi all came here for a reunion dinner.


    In fact, they all know that Suk is doing a very important thing, but no one bothers about what it is, and Suk has no way to tell them in detail. After all, it is too much involved.


    But what we can tell them is that it will take them two months to return. Of course, they have asked for a long leave from the school, and Suk specially contacted Shen Zheng and Liu Peihua to do the college entrance examination papers for the first three years in front of them.


    As a result, everything goes well. Even if I can''t get full marks in all subjects, I have more than enough to enter Yanjing University.


    It''s April when winter comes and spring comes. Suk stops his movements, closes the needles one by one, and gently puts the needles into the needle box. The high intensity of energy consumption brings about not only the more comprehensive understanding of twelve sections of Taoist brocade, but also the end of the treatment of black rain.


    "How''s it going?" Suk sat by the bed, looking at Heiyu. At this time, Heiyu was wearing a body shaping suit, which was specially used for solid shaping of burn patients. After all, the burn area on her body was too large.


    Heiyu didn''t put on her half mask. After four months of getting along day and night, day and night, they got along very well. Heiyu who took off the mask also had a smile on her face.


    Suk didn''t know why she would wear a mask. At the beginning, she thought that there was some serious trauma on her face, but it was not the case. Heiyu''s face was very delicate. Although it was not so beautiful, it gave people a very good feeling, especially the appearance of her smile now.


    "I feel pretty good. Am I fully recovered?" In the last ten days, Heiyu has felt her energy is full, and even her skill has not declined at all, which makes her nervous heart finally feel relieved.


    Of course, if you don''t have the bondage of body shaping clothes, maybe you will be more comfortable, but you can''t help it. The scars on your body are too terrible. You''ve secretly looked in the mirror and cried. But now that it''s over, you can only accept it sadly. After all, it''s the most lucky that you can ensure the peak state of your body''s ability.


    "Let me tell you something. In the next stage, I''m going to help you get rid of your scars!" Suk''s words suddenly made Heiyu stunned. Suk had said it several times before, but Heiyu always thought that he was comforting himself and never took it seriously.


    But now, at this moment, he said that, but let his heart beat suddenly, because Suk has cured his internal injury, which itself can be called a miracle in the medical field. Then, will his magical medical skills really create miracles?"Really?" Heiyu strongly restrained his mood fluctuations, or asked a question, as a girl, even a man, is not willing to carry the scarring covered with terror.


    "Of course, I have secret weapons!" Suk took out a small bottle from his pocket. The bottle was ordinary, and there was no label or other attachment on it.


    "What is this?" Heiyu was very curious and widened his eyes. The look of longing in those eyes was very strong.


    "Qingcheng Yuye, a special treatment for scars, guarantees that the medicine will get rid of the disease!" The bottle in Suk''s hand is the real object of his "pingbanfang". When he went home last time, he already knew that pingbanfang had been named Qingcheng Meifu Ru liquid, and it had brought a whirlwind in the beauty industry.


    Taking Fu Lingshan''s advertisement as the breakthrough and the actual effect as the word of mouth, Qingcheng Meifu Ru liquid and peach blossom soup named after Qingcheng Shouti oral liquid have been sold crazy. Other products developed by fangfeiyi people, driven by this effect, are constantly improving their profit points.


    Luo Feiyan once said to himself with a smile that his major shareholder has steadily bought the club of 300 million yuan. Of course, when the topic comes back, the small bottle in Suk''s hand is not sold on the market, and the drug Xing of those products is strictly controlled.


    Or what about the sales? If you buy one bottle, you will be cured. Do you want to buy the next one?


    , which is not for sale, or even a quintessence version, is the essence extracted specifically for black rain. SK shook the small bottle in his hand: "now, take off your clothes!"

 Chapter 1361

    It''s really embarrassing for a woman to take off her clothes in front of a man. In particular, the burn area on Heiyu''s body is almost all over her body. Of course, compared with her back, the front is much less because she fell to the ground at that time.


    Rao is the black rain who dares to fight and kill, bleeding without tears. This kind of shameless feeling is only a little calm after Suk has applied it for him more than ten times.


    Originally, according to the course of treatment, the ordinary scar is basically three months of miraculous effect, about half a year can reach the initial satisfactory level.


    And Heiyu''s is not an ordinary burn, this kind of damage has already injured the dermis, that is, subcutaneous tissue, but this quintessence version of Qingcheng Yuye, the effect is really wonderful.


    Two months and sixty days later, the terrible scars at that time had disappeared, and even the gunshot and knife wounds suffered a long time ago had disappeared. Heiyu''s body was like a carefully carved jade without any defects.


    Heiyu is lying on the bed, while Suk is standing beside the bed, carefully smearing Qingcheng jade liquid on it, and then gently massaging her hands, so that her skin can be completely absorbed.


    Suk''s heart beat involuntarily because of the tender and smooth hand feeling. Before, Suk''s heart was full of scars and he could keep his mind clear. Now, the black rain is just a cake with charming aroma. People can''t help but want to swallow it.


    The slender neck, slender waist, shoulder blades are like a butterfly flapping wings to fly, and the hips are also red fruit in front of us, tight and powerful. Of course, black rain''s underwear is nothing in Suk''s eyes.


    With Heiyu''s eyes closed, she could even feel the trembling of Suk''s fingers and the heavy breathing he had been restraining. Maybe today is the last time to apply the medicine, and she will also devote herself to her real job responsibilities.


    We have been together for a long time. We can say that they are together all the time except sleeping. During this time, we have seen enough of suketuoli fainting and being helped out. If we say that we are not moved, we are completely deceiving ourselves.


    I''ve never been so close to a man for a long time, even those members of dragon spirit. For a woman, it''s a kind of predictable emotional cultivation.


    And Suk''s temperament makes Heiyu feel more and more attractive.


    When he was acupuncturing himself, he was calm, like a mountain, with self-confidence on his face, like a breeze. When two people sat down and chatted, he joked like a child. Of course, it would be better to exclude the jokes that were not suitable for children. There was always a kind of warmth in his eyes.


    I always think that my voice will not show love, but will only hide in the dark to complete one task after another, until one day I die. But since I came into contact with Suk, the word love will often jump out and toss in my brain.


    Most of the time, heiyue is also examining herself, whether she is qualified to have love, and whether Suk has no feelings for herself. What makes her uneasy and a little excited is that after her own observation, Suk seems to have an ambiguous tendency towards herself.


    Suk''s hand constantly swam on his back, with the cool feeling of Qingcheng Yuye, but his hand was always warm. Soon Suk''s hand slowly slid down, and after a few laps on his buttocks, it slowly extended to his legs, and Heiyu''s heart beat wildly again.


    Because she knew that soon Suk''s action would stop, and she would soon change a posture. Sure enough, after a few minutes, she heard Suk''s deep breathing, and seemed to be silent for a while. Then she said, "OK, turn around!"


    Heiyu knew this for a long time, but he still hesitated, bit his teeth, and finally turned to the past. Although he was still wearing underwear, he still felt that he could not isolate his sight. With his eyes closed, his breathing became much heavier.


    In fact, it''s not the first time that Suk has seen the beautiful scenery in front of him, but at the beginning of each time, his legs are inexplicably weak, and his chest peak is not big or small. Wrapped in his bra, he still shows half a piece of snow-white, and his black underwear is also very tight, so tight that he can see the bulging hills.


    Eyes completely involuntarily fell on the hill, gulp a mouthful of saliva, completely subconsciously feel the black rain suddenly opened his eyes, suddenly startled, instantly looked at the past.


    Her face is red and her ears are red. Heiyu really opened her eyes. In the past, she always closed her eyes. Today, it''s unscientific! Hard to squeeze out a trace of embarrassment smile: "I''m going to start!"


    In fact, the scar on Heiyu''s body has completely disappeared. Maybe this is the last time. When Suk said this, he was still a little disappointed. He said that he wanted to take the Qingcheng jade liquid.


    "Suk!" Black rain''s voice is very small, but Suk can still hear clearly, stopped the action on the hand: "hmm? What''s the matter? "


    Black rain face suddenly inexplicably appeared a trace of blush, looking at Suk: "you come a little, I have something to tell you!"


    "Oh Suk looked at the black rain lying flat on the bed. She didn''t know what she was going to say to herself. She slowly bent down and lowered her head close to the mouth of black rain.Heiyu watched Suk''s pretty cheek getting closer and closer, and her heart beat faster and faster. This situation never happened before. She could keep calm in many dangerous moments, but it was obviously impossible this time.


    Beichi clenched his lower lip tightly, raised his hands all at once, and put his arms around Suk''s neck. Suk was shocked at this situation, and unconsciously wanted to see Heiyu, but because of this gesture, the two lips made intimate contact.


    "Well As soon as I wanted to speak, I felt the soft touch of the fiery red lips, and even a smooth fragrant tongue came in.


    Hum, the brain seems to have exploded, two hands supporting the body, but the chest or inevitably touched the double peaks of black rain, this is a bit confused.


    "Suk! Come up Black rain put her arms on Suk''s shoulder, looked into his eyes, and said four words gently. But these four words seemed to have infinite temptation, which made Suk''s body produce instinctive reaction, and the heat was constantly drying.


    Black rain said while reaching into Suk''s clothes, maybe this is the last time Suk treated himself, if wrong this time, there may be no chance in the future.


    Some people say: sometimes a turn around, maybe a lifetime of miss!

 Chapter 1362

    It''s normal for teenagers, especially those who have tasted forbidden fruit for a long time, to see that they haven''t been fit for four or five months, and they are in a bad mood after a dark rain every day.


    Originally, I had a good chance to go home during the last Spring Festival, but I couldn''t help it. There were too many people. Even if I could really get everyone wet, I didn''t have time.


    Luo Feiyan, Du Wan, Du Juan, Liu Feihong, Liu Mengmeng, Mo Xiaoqi, Li Feifei, Li Linglong, ye Wei, these are nine people. This does not include the snow and he Fenglu who went back to Macao for the Spring Festival.


    Of course, there are still many people who have disappeared in this circle, such as Qin Zheng, Zheng Mo and WAN Qihong. This is what happens in the world. When some people come, some will leave.


    At that time, Zhang Xue and Su Youfu had been used to their son''s running around for a long time, but this time the time span was too long. They had to spend a few months at home with their parents.


    So, it''s a pity that in the face of so many beauties, Suk can only leave in the dark. If he doesn''t itch, he is not a normal man. Sometimes Suk even takes Heiyu as a fantasy object in his heart, but who knows that this time it has become a reality.


    Heiyu holds Suk in her arms. In the sterile ward, the temperature generally needs to be controlled at about 25 degrees. Otherwise, Heiyu will not only wear three-point underwear, but Suk will naturally wear light.


    I feel clearly that my chest is on top of the double peaks of the black rain, but now I kiss her on the lips, like a little spark suddenly emerging from the grassland, followed by a surge of agitation, wandering in my body with the heat wave.


    His hand on the bed, unknowingly into the black rain bra, suddenly my mind seems to have become a blank, I seem to be an erupting volcano, originally still sober consciousness, become impulsive blood.


    And then inexplicably on the bed of black rain.


    When Suk was treating Heiyu, no one was watching now. It can be said that if no one inside pressed the bell, no one would come in. After all, Heiyu needed to take off his clothes when smearing Qingcheng Yuye, and Suk was responsible for the work. After every massage, he also needed acupuncture to stimulate the skin tissue to achieve rapid recovery Yes.


    So two people mingle with each other, completely in a private space, two groups of hot flame touch together, instantly combined to a place, black rain completed the transformation from a girl to a woman, perennial training, let her body adaptability is very strong.


    For the first time, he was able to compete with Suk. Suk''s marksmanship can be said to have swept the world, and it was only in the later stage that he gained the upper hand.


    Suk didn''t expect the warmth of the black rain. The long-term physical depression was released at this moment. It seems that the two people have accepted each other from their hearts and are very harmonious.


    Black rain is still under the bed, so it is not wide enough, but two people embrace each other or more than enough, after the joy of the red halo hanging on the face, black rain pillow on Suk''s shoulder, two people so red fruit: "Suk, I think I should go!"


    "Well!" Suk''s hand is on Heiyu''s abdomen. Her skin is smooth and flawless. But just a month ago, she still had two palm sized scars. Suk takes a deep breath. The nature of Heiyu''s work decides that she can''t have too many opportunities to meet her.


    And another more cruel reality is that every task she does is to walk on the edge of the knife. This time she is seriously injured, but next time!


    Thinking of this, Suk subconsciously hugs Heiyu and wants to keep her around. Now she has no problem supporting herself. It''s OK for her to work, the foundation, Fangfei Yiren company and even be her own bodyguard, even if she can stay at home.


    But Suk knew it was impossible. She had her own belief and responsibility!


    Heiyu left. Originally, Suk thought that she would go to Yanjing to report, but in fact, everyone in the dragon soul would receive a task at any time. Heiyu, as the soul of the dragon soul, has missed many tasks in nearly half a year''s cultivation. She wants to find her new self instead of lying in bed.


    If Heiyu returns to Yanjing, Suk will naturally go with him, but now he can only return to Weihai by himself. After all, seeing that the college entrance examination is approaching, he is quite sure, but this is not a moment of pride and indulgence.


    The return of Suk means that the small group centered on luofeiyan began to operate, and the whole staff came together to organize a reception for Suk.


    Even as a gift to welcome Suk, as well as a wish for his success in the college entrance examination, there was an astonishing situation. All the girls were drinking in the dark, and everyone seemed to want to get drunk.


    Among the villas newly purchased by luofeiyan, Suk was dazzled by a unique and open meeting and a scene full of blood, and even completed the feat of Shifei.


    Du Wan and Mo Xiaoqi, two women who had been away from the intimate circle, rushed forward without hesitation. If it wasn''t for Suk''s strong body, all kinds of functions after the system upgrade would be far beyond human beings. However, the high-intensity use of nearly half a year''s twelve sections of Taoist brocade made him full of energy to an appalling state, and he would not have been able to survive this long time anyway It''s night time.When the next morning came, looking at these women lying on the carpet, all kinds of flowers, let Suk feel like he had a dream.


    I don''t understand what Luo Feiyan did during this period of time. He led the women''s army to fight with him for 300 rounds.


    Even Liu Feihong was involved, which made Suk almost surprised when his chin fell to the ground. The first one to wake up was Luo Feiyan. As the director of the whole action film, she had been scheduling the whole process, so she didn''t drink much and turned over to sit on the carpet: "how about little Zhengtai? Is there a kind of wasteful imperial enjoyment


    "Sister tobacco --- I''m a little confused. Haven''t I woken up yet?" I only remember that yesterday we drank very high, and then it seemed that we began to feel dizzy. It seemed that we rolled a lot of sheets in our dreams and snapped countless, but now it seems that they are all real!


    "I don''t know whether you wake up or not, but anyway, when I saw your little guy wake up, he nodded and saluted me!" Luo Feiyan''s face was full of teasing smile and raised his finger between Suk''s legs.


    Sure enough, Su Xiaoke started to spring again in the morning. He was very happy. It seemed that yesterday''s car fight was still full of meaning.

 Chapter 1363

    Suk quickly covered the beating brother with one hand, his face was embarrassed, and his face was red: "sister tobacco, don''t make trouble, what''s the matter?"


    I''m really confused. I can''t imagine that all these girls have become so bold. They even join the fire to form a united team. After getting drunk, they take advantage of themselves. Even there are Du Wan and Mo Xiaoqi whom they haven''t touched before. The more they think about it, the more they feel hot on their faces.


    "What do you mean? This is specially for your preparation for the college entrance examination. It''s a good start Luo Feiyan said with his eyes that the two girls who were broken only last night.


    There are more and more burdens on the body. It''s all for myself. If it wasn''t for my hesitation and hesitation over and over again, this kind of problem would not have happened.


    Alas! With a sigh in my heart, I suddenly feel that I''m quite shameless. It''s clear that this is what many people dream of. Now I''ve got a bargain.


    It''s not that the enemy is too strong, but that our will is not firm!


    "Shh, Shh!" Just when Suk was stunned, the voice of Luo Feiyan came and winked at him, which meant to ask him to go out with her.


    Luo Feiyan stood up and walked hard from a wave. After meeting Suk, he picked up his clothes and went out.


    "What''s the matter?" Suk didn''t know where she was, and when she had something important to report to herself.


    "Are you embarrassed to open your eyes? You''ve got to get them used to it! " Luo Feiyan had just felt that some of them woke up. They could not hide their heavy breathing.


    "Awake?" Suk was in a daze just now, but he didn''t find anything unusual. He was finally reflected by Luo Feiyan.


    Luo Feiyan took Suk to another bedroom. There may not be many other things in the villa, but there are many rooms. She knew that the reason why she had a big meeting last night and was sleeping together was because of her unremitting efforts and the fact that they were all drunk and paralyzed yesterday.


    Otherwise, even if the sky falls down, I''m afraid no one will agree. After all, people always have their own self-esteem and shame. It''s the first time to share love with other women. But yesterday, it was not just to share love, but the chaos of chiguoguo.


    If caught by the police, the crime of gathering people will not run away!


    Soon, Suk heard the rustling sound coming from the next room. In fact, we can imagine what kind of expression they would be. After all, last night''s madness, although it was prepared for a long time, was also due to the hypnotic effect of alcohol. Now I will feel embarrassed when I wake up.


    But fortunately, I didn''t hear any screams. It was a smooth transition.


    "When shall I go out?" Suk tentatively asked, Luo Feiyan has become the commander of real-time Xing in this situation. What do you want to do? You have to ask her for advice first.


    "Don''t worry, you can have a rest here! I''ll go out and have a look. I''ll call you when everyone is OK! " At this moment, Luo Feiyan was dressed, and his hair looked like he was a little dazed.


    I watched her walk out with her long legs.


    Lying on the guest bed with his hands under his head, Suk looks at the ceiling and uses this skill to sort out his thoughts. Now the most important thing is the college entrance examination, and there are still more than half a month left. Although he is not worried, his parents have entered the state of preparing for war, and he has been mumbling in his ears these two days.


    It''s time to go back to school to cancel the vacation. Shen Zheng didn''t catch up with the sprint review during this period of time. He even told himself that he had been listed as the number one seed player in grade three of senior high school and even put on the list of Yanjing University. This is the educational achievement of the school and needs to be listed in the honor room.


    There was a faint voice outside. Suk subconsciously turned to look at the door and sat up. To tell the truth, he was still a little excited after his previous anxiety. Although he didn''t remember what happened last night because he was drunk, the fact was better than the argument, and he really enjoyed the imperial treatment.


    "Suk!" At this time, Luo Feiyan opened the door and poked his head out: "come out!"


    As soon as he saw the smile on Luo Feiyan''s face, Suk felt red in the face and went out with a stiff head. However, he found that he suddenly became the air. All these women washed and dressed well, just like usual. Only Du Wan and Mo Xiaoqi didn''t know where they had gone.


    Liu Feihong''s age here is on an equal footing with Luo Feiyan, so now she is sitting on the sofa, holding the remote control in her hand and constantly changing channels.


    Indeed, when Liu Feihong heard Suk''s footsteps after he opened the door, his heart began to beat. He didn''t know what he was mad about yesterday. He even agreed to join these girls. This is the end of it. He thought it would be better for him to keep a relationship with Suk secretly, but now he knows the world.


    It can be said that her drinking capacity is the most unfathomable among these women. After all, she is a big underworld elder sister. She usually drinks a lot. Yesterday, in order to indulge herself, she really drank a lot. When she was half drunk and half awake, she got married with Suk.Even she remembers that when Suk was fighting, it seemed that luofeiyan still came to rub his chest. The more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt. Her face was hot and motionless, and she didn''t even dare to look back at Suk.


    In fact, it''s not only Liu Feihong, but also other people. It''s not the first time that they''ve been together with Suke. However, in this situation, all of them have become ladies. Some pretend to watch their mobile phones, some are in a daze, some stare at the TV, and some even turn around and go to other rooms.


    The more these women behave like this, the more embarrassed Suk is. Instead, they pretend that it''s nothing. They leave Suk alone as air.


    Suk scratched his head and began to ask for help from Luo Feiyan. He turned his head and looked at her, which means that you should think of a way to open up the situation.


    Luo Feiyan shrugged his shoulders and clapped his hands: "sisters!" But as soon as he finished, he stopped and looked at Suk: "Mr. Su, you haven''t seen the advertisement of our company. Look, this is it now!" Then he raised his hand and pointed to the LCD TV hanging on the wall.


    Suk subconsciously turned his head to take a look, and suddenly he was stunned. The man in the TV picture, who else could he be?

 Chapter 1364

    It''s just a few fragments. It''s like a dream. The antique attic, the delicate white dress, the black hair as smooth as a silk. Fu Lingshan is dressing up in the mirror, and her graceful back is so graceful.


    The camera moves slowly, but for some reason, Fu Lingshan is wearing a veil. Her eyes are as black and bright as a lake. Her eyes are helpless and sad, and her brows are slightly locked. One lens makes Fu Lingshan''s performance so real that people can take a look at it and feel pity. This kind of acting skill is by no means competent for ordinary actors.


    "Alas A sigh came faintly. It was heartbreaking. Looking at myself in the bronze mirror, I slowly raised my hand and stroked my face across the veil. My expression was even more painful.


    At this time, a beautiful woman in a Taoist robe suddenly appeared: "apprentice, I have found a magic medicine for you. The scar on your face can be recovered!"


    Fu Lingshan''s body trembled slightly, and her eyes were already slightly red. She looked at the middle-aged woman eagerly: "master --- I --!"


    "Don''t worry, there will be no more annoying scars tomorrow morning!" The next morning, the sun outside the window poured into the attic, and Fu Lingshan slowly took off her veil.


    In a flash, Fu Lingshan''s face appeared in the lens, flawless, deep fish and wild geese, shy, shoulder if cut into, waist if about plain. The neck is beautiful, the quality is bright, the fragrance is not added, the lead is beautiful, the smile is beautiful, the tip of the eyebrow, the corner of the eye, the lip and the cheek are all soft and beautiful.


    Anyway, all the adjectives that can be thought of can be used here, just like the daughter of heaven coming down to the world, leaving the world alone. Just a glance at it, people can''t help but admire it. It''s beautiful, so beautiful that people can''t afford to blaspheme it.


    But the key of the lens still falls on her skin. Her skin is like snow, graceful as virginity. She doesn''t eat grains and drink wind and dew. The real heavenly daughter will have such skin.


    The camera slides with Fu Lingshan''s eyes and falls on a wooden box on the dresser. The cover of the box has only two ancient characters, which is called Qingcheng.


    An advertisement, just a few minutes, is like a movie. Even if it has been transferred to other product advertisements, Suk''s mind is still the same as before.


    This is really the first time that Suk saw this advertisement. Before, he thought that his whole attention was focused on the treatment of Heiyu''s injury. He really couldn''t be distracted.


    Fu Lingshan''s performance just now is really exciting, and the director''s shooting skills are also excellent. If this product doesn''t sell well, it''s just unreasonable.


    "Hello! Wake up and wipe your saliva, OK Luo Feiyan stands beside Suk. In fact, he is also very satisfied with the advertisement. It has to be said that Fu Lingshan has contributed a lot to the hot sales of Qingcheng series, which can''t even be described as hot. This is basically rocket sales.


    Just in the first two months, we have expanded production and increased horsepower. Seeing this form getting better and better, the whole person of Luofei tobacco has been in a dreamlike state. I once thought that this product would be popular, but now the popularity is just astonishing.


    Suk heard the sound next to him. He raised his hand and rubbed it against his mouth subconsciously. But soon there was a burst of laughter in the room. Not only Luo Feiyan, but everyone was very happy.


    I can''t help it. Except for Suk, everyone has seen this advertisement. They don''t pay attention to it. They all stare at Suk like nothing. Suk seems to be in a daze. When Luo Feiyan says it, he wipes his mouth and can''t help laughing.


    Suk after reaction, also found something wrong, his silly wipe saliva, originally was deceived, subconsciously scratched his head, turned to look at Luo Feiyan: "peach blossom soup advertising out?"


    Perhaps it was the advertisement that eased everyone''s embarrassment. Liu Feihong, who is closest to TV, said: "the wide spread of peach blossom soup is at 7:30 in the evening!"


    "Ah? half past seven? That''s prime time, isn''t it? " Suk, however, knows that the advertising fee is not cheap. At the beginning, when Ma Yina was looking for Fu Lingshan as a spokesperson, she took out all the plans.


    In particular, before the weather forecast and after the news broadcast, all the advertisements and advertising labels came from here, and the daily advertising expenses are calculated in billions. Now I count the Spanish uranium mine, and the total assets are just a little more than billion yuan. How can fangfeiyi win the bid?


    "You don''t have to worry about the advertising expenses, and it''s estimated that there will be good news in less than a month." Ma Yina is basically in charge of all the assets operation, and her answer is to live up to Suk''s conjecture. Although it has passed the bidding time limit of advertising king, it is not impossible to buy it at a high price.


    "Well, I won''t ask any more. What would you like to eat? I''m so hungry Last night, there was a battle of intestines and intestines. Suk''s physical strength was as much as he could, not to mention ten times a night. It was estimated that he had to add a number after ten times. After all, it was not so easy to do it.


    "Come on, I''d better report to you first." Luo Feiyan didn''t pay attention to Suk''s suggestion to have breakfast. He came over and cleared his throat: "Fu Lingshan''s current advertising contract is paid according to the dividend, and our sales are paid to her with 1% profit!""How much is it?" As soon as Suk finished speaking, Luo Feiyan turned his lips to him: "how much money is also his own money! During this period of time, Fu Lingshan has been calling me to ask about your situation. Do you have time to go to Hong Kong? It''s like the movie "the wind and cloud of Macao" she took part in is about to be finished


    "Oh Suk looks at Luo Feiyan''s eyes, and obviously feels the eyes cast by the girls around him. He really mutters a little, but he should say that the film was originally made by Cheng Ming on behalf of Lianyi Gang, and it can even be said that it was a work of transformation.


    I didn''t expect that the film would be finished so soon, but I put down my heart and thought about it carefully. Time really passed quickly. Now more than five months have passed, and a film should be shot almost.


    "And I can see that, Shanshan, this girl - ~!" Before Luo Feiyan finished, he suddenly stopped and took out his cell phone from his pocket to answer.


    Suk didn''t know who was calling, but the answer was soon revealed: "come on, little Zhengtai, you don''t have to go to Macao. Shanshan''s plane is at noon today, and you can meet in the evening!"

 Chapter 1365

    Suk is destined to be late for class today, but he must go. Otherwise, not only Shen Zheng is about to jump, but Liu Peihua is going to vomit blood. After all, Suk is now the number one seed player in No.17 middle school. Whether he can promote his school to the municipal key high school or even the provincial key high school, the score of this college entrance examination has decisive factors.


    In fact, Liu Peihua has always had the idea of turning the image of No.17 middle school around. After all, as a principal, no one does not want to be able to make friends all over the world, no one does not want their students to become talents, and of course, no one does not want to be able to make progress in their personal work.


    The classroom is still the classroom, but Suk sat in his seat, and he felt a sense of regret. He had no class for nearly half a year, and everything became familiar and strange.


    Wang Xiaogang is still studying hard in Yanjing to prepare for the director''s exam. His desk is transferred to the last row alone, while Wei Lan, sitting in the first row, makes him feel more disappointed.


    In fact, Wei Lan has been in touch with herself for half a year. Sometimes she even tells herself that she misses her very much. Sometimes she even dreams of herself.


    But Suk rarely responded, because he has been struggling with where he wants to go. Don''t he like her? Obviously not, but what can I do? Tell her that I already have a lot of tangled girlfriends, you also join!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel annoyed. Especially when I just walked into the classroom, I saw Wei Lan''s surprise, surprise and even with panic eyes. At that moment, I hit my heart directly.


    When the bell rings after class, Suk looks at the textbooks in front of him. Because of the countdown to the college entrance examination, all the students are studying against the clock. All the lively scenes in the past recess are gone, only the sound of silence and Shua Shua.


    "Suk!"


    When Suk heard the sound, he reflected that someone was beside him and raised his head subconsciously. Wei Lan was looking at himself, holding an MP3 with headphones on it.


    "Well!" Suk is very worried about what Weilan will ask herself at this moment, because she has no way to answer all her questions, so that her heart beat faster.


    Two people looked at each other for about four or five minutes. Wei Lan didn''t say anything. He suddenly handed Suk the MP3 in his hand: "there''s a song in it, will you listen to it?"


    "Good!" Hearing this, Suk felt relieved. By contrast, listening to music is the best result: "whose song is it?"


    Under the intense review, many students will choose to listen to music to relax their emotions. It seems that Wei Lan is the same. Is she worried about the effect of her review?


    Asked and took her player.


    "A female singer, her name is the same as mine!" When Wei Lan saw Suk take it, he felt relieved. Both dimples on his face seemed to laugh: "listen to me, give it to me next class!"


    After that, Wei Lan turns around and runs to her seat. Suk looks at her back and puts the earplug to her ear. In fact, we all know that Wei Lan has the same name as a Hong Kong singer, but when we get familiar with her, we feel that she is the real Wei Lan.


    The bell rings in class, and at the same time, the music in the earphone is also rising slowly. Every class has basically become a self-study class. The teacher will sit on the platform, and every student can ask questions directly.


    So even if Suk is wearing headphones, the teacher will not say anything more, work and rest, just for better learning effect, as long as there are good grades, these are not problems.


    A Cantonese song, I can also understand, the opening of the first melody, the first lyrics let Suk heart thump.


    "No jealousy, no jealousy!"


    "Do I care about your satisfaction with her?"


    "No conflict?"


    "But, just to add!"


    "I know you''ll come back!"


    It seems that every word here is like Wei Lan talking to himself.


    "No jealousy, no jealousy!"


    "Let me congratulate you for the time being!"


    "When you leave, be ready!"


    "Who''s going to report the good news?"


    "I know you have no original intention, and one day she will die!"


    "I won''t lose heart, I''m not afraid of the lessons I''ve learned!"


    "Willing to wait, unfaithful lover!"


    "I''ll take your responsibility back!"


    "It''s amazing to know that you have been a playboy and love you!"


    "But I feel so happy that I want to be trapped by you!"


    "Why would I wait for an old man?"


    "I''m not reconciled!"


    "Wait till you''re afraid!"


    "Wait, wait, wait!"


    "Bear it, bear it


    ------


    "I won''t be reconciled!"


    "Wait till you get old!""Even if I finally marry her


    A woman''s voice reverberates in her ears, just like standing in front of her eyes and unfolding a picture. The girl looks at the person she secretly loves and is happy with her girlfriend, but she never gives up. She just waits for him silently, hoping that he will appear beside her one day.


    Wait until you are old!


    Wait until men get married!


    My heart suddenly feels very painful. I hold my MP3 tightly, as if I''m going to crush it into pieces. Suddenly, Suk spreads out his palm. The small screen on the MP3 flashes with a line of small words. That''s the name of this song!


    Do you know I''m waiting for you to break up? ¡·


    the heart beats faster and faster, which makes people feel shortness of breath. Suk looks up at Wei Lan''s back, delicate, but looks down at the exercise book with solid strength. But Suk knows that her slightly trembling body must be constantly suffering.


    Scenes of the past all rushed into my mind, when I was the boy who seemed to be autistic, the boy who still had inferiority complex and existed like the air, the boy who was often teased by the class.


    Is Wei Lan suddenly appears, helps oneself to extricate oneself, cheers for oneself!


    I still remember the first time I touched her hand, the first time I kissed her lips, the first time she told herself that she liked herself and everything!


    Can think of her secretly looking at themselves, secretly sigh, and even secretly tears, and then continue to adhere to, waiting!


    All of a sudden, Suk pulled off the earphone, and the sound was very obvious in the quiet classroom. Many students subconsciously looked at themselves, and even the teacher sitting behind the platform frowned slightly.


    Wei Lan turned to look at Suk, clenched his lips, saw Suk suddenly stand up, and then strode towards himself, step by step, closer and closer, the step is so firm, the eyes so hot.

 Chapter 1366

    Wei Lan thought that he was going to jump out of his throat, his brain was blank, and even his feet were a little soft. He didn''t know that he was pulled out of the classroom by Su.


    Gasping for breath, they rushed out of the teaching building in one breath. There was no sound outside during the class time. It seemed that there was no one except themselves.


    Suk''s heart is also beating very fast. Looking at Wei Lan in front of him, he can clearly see the blush on his face and the lovely dimples, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    They looked at each other like this for about ten minutes, but their breath and heartbeat didn''t recover. On the contrary, they became more intense. It seemed that something was going to happen.


    All of a sudden, Suk put out his hands to hold Wei Lan''s head, and then directly kisses him.


    Feeling Suk''s blazing kiss, the feeling of suffocation is full of happiness, Wei Lan is completely subconscious, he hugs Suk''s waist, so that he can stick to him tightly.


    That kind of strong familiar breath, that is the flavor of Suk, let oneself can''t help but close the eyes, but why close the eyes tightly, there are still tears.


    Tears slowly slide down, and even flow to the lips, and then be carried into the mouth by the fierce kiss, into the tip of the tongue, some salty, but some sweet.


    Suk holding Weilan, her intense heartbeat, her fiery red lips, and even the tears, ear seems to be still echoing the song "do you know I''m waiting for you to break up? ¡·


    "Wei Lan, do you still like me?" Their lips parted. Suk put his hands on her shoulder and took a deep breath. Then he finally opened his mouth.


    Wei Lan, who is still in an excited state, is still panting and nodding.


    "Your song is very nice!" Suk''s mouth turned up slightly. Now he decided that no matter what, he would try to keep Wei Lan. If such a good girl made her sad, wouldn''t he be a failure!


    Anyway, it''s like this now. Just open your heart and mind. No matter what happens, as long as you like it, of course, you still need to let Wei Lan make the most real choice.


    Hearing Suk mention that song, Wei Lan is a little embarrassed. The blush on her cheek is deeper. She has listened to this song countless times, and spent countless nights with this song to accompany her and encourage her to stick to it.


    Even in the past half a year or so, I have never met Suk at all, but this kind of missing has not been reduced by a bit. Today, Suk''s sudden appearance has finally brought his bitter Acacia to the point of breaking out.


    But now it looks like everything is OK! It''s just wonderful!


    Suk raised his head and subconsciously looked at the teaching building. At that time, he suddenly took Wei Lan''s arm and ran out, which had caused a chaos in the classroom. Everyone was stunned, and even some good students whistled. The teacher was silly, so now he must not go back.


    "Go! I''ll take you to meet some friends


    "Well?" Wei Lan was directly dragged away by Suk before he expressed his opinion.


    "Wei Lan!" On the way to fangfeiyi, Suk suddenly looks at Weilan: "do you know I have a girlfriend?"


    "Well!" Wei Lan nodded, the first appearance is Li Feifei, and then the heart began to become a mess, because there are more girls in the mind.


    "I actually --" Before Suk finished, he was interrupted by Wei Lan: "Suk, in fact, you are wrong about many things. If you don''t try, why do you think it is a bad result?"


    "Well?" Suk did not understand the meaning of Weilan dialect, but the distance between the school and fangfeiyi people was very close, and he saw that it had stopped at the door.


    "Wei Lan, come in!" Suk was still a little uneasy. After all, there were a lot of people here. When she ran out of class, they were all shouting about going to dinner at noon, and now they are still waiting for her.


    Sure enough, as soon as I got to the door, I saw a group of women chirping in the hall. While turning to Wei Lan, I pushed the glass door open.


    Because of the appearance of Suk, all the girls in the hall turned around and looked at Suk. They directly took the hands of the girls around them.


    It is impossible to say that there is no tension. After all, I don''t simply introduce new friends. This feeling is very strange, which makes the hall fall into an atmosphere of instant silence, and everyone looks at each other.


    He took a deep breath and tried to make himself laugh more naturally. Just as he was about to speak, he felt that Wei Lan suddenly took a step forward.


    "Sister tobacco!"


    "Sister Feihong!"


    "Little sister na!"


    ¡°------£¡¡±


    Suk is silly. When did they know each other? What''s the rhythm? Looking at Wei Lan greeting one by one, I feel more and more confused.


    In fact, Suk doesn''t know what happened to him. Weilan already knows about it, because in the half year since Suk disappeared, Weilan has already established a relationship with Li Feifei. From the beginning, Weilan''s rival gradually became speechless.Even know Suk in addition to Li Feifei, there are many confidants, he also hesitated, even thought about such a man, whether it is worth waiting for, but now we all see the result!


    The reason why Wei Lan will go to Li Feifei is that he wants to know about Suk''s recent situation. But slowly, the two girls, who are both reduced to the end of the world, begin to find a common language and gradually come into contact with Suk''s circle of female friends.


    Today''s song for Suk is a way to express myself! She knew that Suk was getting farther and farther away from her, and she could think that he didn''t want to hurt himself by doing so, but would she run to say, I don''t mind you so many women?


    Looking at Suk''s eyes straight, Luo Feiyan would squat down with a smile: "little Zhengtai, little brother Su, does our president Su feel very surprised? Surprised? It''s incredible? "


    Luo Feiyan said and squeezed his eyes at Suk. Then he came and took Weilan''s hand and brought her to his team.


    "You - what''s going on?" Suk is now the first two.


    "What else? Guess what Luo Feiyan said, all the women are showing that kind of funny smile, let Suk is confused.


    "Tell you! Only you can''t imagine, nothing can''t happen Luo Feiyan waved his hand: "sisters, do we want to surprise Suk again?"

 Chapter 1367

    According to reliable sources, Baowen Weekly''s sales in one day are likely to exceed 400000. Whether the news is true or not, it is enough to prove his popularity.


    In fact, the other 19 authors are also tragic. Under the shadow of Su Shichen, it was completely dark. There are 20 articles in Mingming Baowen weekly, but now it seems that the only one is "the sad one". Almost all the comments and reports are from the heartbreaker, which is sad.


    Of course, it is also beneficial. The names of these 19 authors have successfully made more people realize it.


    The wave of sad people lasted for a long time. When the wave was about to end, suddenly a very unexpected person stood up and commented on this article.


    This person is nalanxifeng. Nalanxifeng is a poetic name. Of course, this is not a poet. Nalan Xifeng is an expert in bioelectronics in China and enjoys high reputation both at home and abroad. Such a heavyweight actually published an article in the magazine to praise the sad man -


    "although I like science fiction, I never like science fiction. For ordinary readers, the author has a good opinion of the future of science fiction The imagination of XingKong is very wonderful, but for me, I can''t help catching the mistakes in the novel every time, which even makes me have no way to calm down and read.


    Recently, two assistants in my research office were discussing the same novel, the sad one, which made me very interested and read it again. I was attracted by the spirit of the protagonist He Xi. More accurately, I was moved and substituted!


    Everyone except his mother didn''t understand him, but He Xi didn''t give up. He still insisted. This reminds me of us. In the minds of ordinary people, when we talk about researchers, we will see the image of dissecting mice in white coats with tools. This image is like our fixed image.


    What some researchers have studied has no effect in this era. At this time, everyone will not understand it, just like He Xi in the article. At that time, the original of micro continuity written by him was useless, but after 150 years, it became the foundation of the unified universe. This is the surname of the times. Researchers are not all geeks of science. Maybe we are a group of sad people like He Xi, sad people on the road of Science.


    After watching this, they are all moved by the great maternal love in the ordinary of the sad one, and inspired by He Xi''s spirit of study.


    The cry of "Mom" and "Mom" after 20 years'' absence is so touching and touching!


    Countless readers have called Su Shichen back to science fiction. Of course, most of them are black fans. There''s no way. After su Shichen finished writing the matrix I hacker mission, he didn''t write it at all


    ["with my IQ of 220, if I can''t deduce these problems, then I''m really living in vain. Let''s introduce it again, Chu Xuan Senior Colonel, before I came here, I should have been in Longyin military base in Yanjing. As China''s military base second only to Longxing, with chuxuan''s step-by-step revelation, Shen Rong felt numb. According to the book, the role of this divine space might be a tool for human evolution. This is really a ring in a ring.


    The setting of the gene lock has been thrown out, and the really wonderful content has just begun. As the plot unfolds step by step, chuxuan''s IQ is fully revealed. Shen Rong is now beginning to believe that chuxuan in this book has an IQ of 220.


    ["it''s really a pity. I said that I would only abandon people who are useless to this team, just like the problem of probability. He is an individual with too low probability, and he failed to pass the test given to him. For Li Shuai Xi, I have done my utmost..."


    ¡­¡­


    "It depends on the situation. If your family name is very important, you will be saved at any cost. If saving you will bring the whole team into danger, you will be abandoned." ]


    these two dialogues can fully see Chu Xuan''s psychology. He thinks everything is comprehensive, and he is really "too handsome" for his practice of giving up his companion without hesitation for the overall situation Yes, there is no mistake. For Shen Rong, he will not be bored with this kind of practice, but he likes it very much. Well, the charm of Chu Xuanchu is infinite, and he conquers a fan.


    "This Chu Xuan is really out of its mouth, out of its mouth. It can design Li Shuai Xi to death. This ability of insight into people''s heart is really terrible!"


    Major Chu''s performance, and the setting of infinite terror, do you think it''s over?


    No, no, this is just the beginning!


    PS: it''s finally done. Thank you for your support. The outbreak will end in three days and will resume in two shifts tomorrow. The update time is around 1 pm and 6 pm. Thank you again for your support.

 Chapter 1368

    East lion eat human abnormal happy, body shape more wanton toward the bodyguard attack.


    "Ha ha Great, great, chilianche is dead, good dead, good dead! " Chilian mountain laughs, isn''t it very fierce? It''s not that it can''t resist the powerful Warcraft.


    "You want to die..." Thunder thunder fire several people angry, holding a long sword on the attack of the last period, not to the side of the Chilian mountain, the sun elephant''s long nose a roll will thunder straight out a few feet away.


    Many bodyguards looked at the dozen huge Warcraft, but they were not strong enough to fight against the enemy.


    "Hissing..."


    "Roar..."


    There was another cry, and people turned their heads and were stunned. Thousands of boa constrictors were trained into one, and the ground was full of colors. When they saw the fear in people''s hearts, the boa constrictors were followed by advanced giant Warcraft, which was more than the number in the field now.


    "My mother."


    "This What''s the situation? It''s terrible... "


    "Are we going to fight against a group of powerful things?"


    "This This... "


    The scene is now out of control. No one has ever seen such a powerful formation. They are all amazed at it.


    So many Warcraft are here to help them?


    "Mother, this is also the Warcraft that aunt Muqin found?" CHILIANSHAN turned to doubt.


    Wang Lan frowned, did not know, xylophone said more than a dozen high-level Warcraft, and a group of birds of primary Warcraft, did not say a group of boa constrictors, and behind dozens of just like high-level Warcraft!


    Xylophone was her playmate when she was a child. Because she married the elders of the dark Warcraft, she could drive many of the dark Warcraft.


    But she felt that these boa constrictors were not like the Warcraft in the dark demon clan, the boa constrictors


    She looked at all heart again jump, if be bitten, will die undoubtedly.


    Bai Bing turns her head and looks at the snake''s bloodthirsty taste. Now it''s not their battlefield, it''s Warcraft to Warcraft.


    "Xiaoyan, stay in the protective cover and don''t come out." Bai Bing raised her eyes and looked at the red spiral in the protective cover. Her eyes were empty and silly. She stared at the east lion in horror.


    Her eyes flashed, and she also looked to the east lion. Her Che won''t die! Absolutely not!


    Bai Yan nods his head honestly. In fact, Bai Yan is very indifferent. He just depends on Bai Bing and acts like a spoiler. Maybe this is the driving force of family affection


    At the same time, thousands of boa constrictors and dozens of Warcraft behind them moved. Just when the guards thought they were attacking them, boa constrictors and Warcraft frantically attacked the guards and other Warcraft in the field


    This scene is a little unspeakable shock. It''s all about strong Warcraft vs. strong Warcraft.


    "Yes Is it for us? "


    "Incredible..."


    "Yes, it seems to help us..."


    "Really help us, good..."


    "Good..."


    After the panic, the soldiers were excited to see the target of Warcraft attack.


    Lei Ming, Lei Huo, Lei Xiao and Lei Yun are all staring at each other. They have never followed Wang Ye in any battle, but today they are so shocked that they can''t even speak.


    Thousands of boa constrictors, dozens of advanced Warcraft against a few advanced Warcraft, the Warcraft roar are earth shaking.


    "Mother This This Warcraft is not ours. " Chilian mountain stares. The battle looks clear at a glance. There are too many boa constrictors. One bite is one''s life.


    Warcraft is too strong, a move is more than a dozen people die, their Warcraft only a few, to say that the previous sure to win, but now it seems, win? Win a fart!


    "Shan''er, take the opportunity to go. If you leave the Castle Peak, you won''t be afraid of no firewood." Wang Lan also saw the urgency of the matter, not sure to win, can''t win to go, when the time comes, take refuge in xylophone, dark Warcraft countless, when the time comes, afraid not to get the imperial city!


    Here, facing the lion in the East, he was so excited that he didn''t seem to kill him. He turned around and went to the middle of the boa constrictor.


    Strong wind swept, white ice murderous transpiration, flying to block the east lion''s road.


    "Your opponent is me!" The cold voice, the ferocious murderous air, the monstrous anger.


    Dark clouds shrouded in the sky, thunder is still rolling in the sky, strong blood gas, overwhelming rolling.


    "Roar..." Stopped the way, east lion a shout, small human also deserve to shout with it, see will you hiss of seven or eight broken!


    When the lion''s huge paw was patted down, the figure of Bai Bing flashed under it.


    The corner of the mouth sneers, the head is lowered, suddenly raises, in a moment, the whole body murderous gas suddenly comes out, Yin cold, terror, just like Shura from hell, the eyes are flashing wild and cruel blood light, that layer of bloodthirsty light is like a huge wave rolling.


    Eat her Che, she will cut it open!


    "Death You cold like the devil, look suddenly fierce, cold voice with the absolute degree of killing.The angry and contemptuous realization of Donglin lion was stunned. The breath was so strong that it made his level 6 Advanced Warcraft cold. This human


    Bai Bing''s sneer disappeared in the corner of his mouth. The handle of the sword in his hand broke up with his body before the east lion could react.


    People stare big eyes, tough, too tough!


    The paws of the east lion are as thick as those of an uncle who has been around for hundreds of years. Several people can''t hold them around. Her sword has been cut off!


    God!


    "Ouch..." East lion was cut off the front paw, immediately screamed.


    He stepped back a few steps, stood firm and looked at the tiny human in front of him. The mighty anger and the powerful air of Warcraft were scattered.


    This little human, it''s going to eat her.


    The big mouth of Zhang Qixue basin of Donglin lion bites toward Bai Bing''s body. Bai Bing meets the big mouth, and a sword runs through Donglin lion''s upper jaw. A beautiful reverse of the figure stands on Donglin lion''s body, grabs its hair on the head, and the long sword runs through it again!


    "Ouch..." The lion roars in the East, his head swings violently, and his body swings constantly, which can almost shake this piece of land.


    Gold medal Gold medal There''s more in the back

 Chapter 1369

    Suk looked at Li Yuhua, she was really good-looking at this time, maybe this is the most beautiful moment of a woman''s life, but the kind of smile and loneliness in her eyes, even with a little bit of embarrassment and loss.


    "Congratulations Suk''s mouth turned up slightly, but he didn''t know what he should say. He obviously couldn''t say anything like giving birth to a noble son early. Maybe a thousand words could only be hidden in the congratulations.


    Two sentences:


    I''m married!


    Congratulations!


    Ordinary and strange, even like the simplest conversation, but not only Luo Feiyan and others around Suk, but also the bridegroom next to Li Yuhua, in a fog, slowly produce doubts, or suspicion.


    The bridegroom''s face is still flushed after drinking. He is in a good mood at happy events. Now he is even more flushed. He frowns slightly and looks at Suk. He can be sure that he has not seen him and has no impression at all.


    It seems that Suk is not very old, but many of the women beside him are professional. Obviously, they all take part in work. Moreover, all of these women are very beautiful. Can''t this boy work in an acting company?


    "Your friend?" Although the groom is not handsome, but the style of organ leadership is quite obvious. He slightly tilts his head and looks at his bride. [


    "MMM!" Li Yuhua answered subconsciously, but her eyes seemed to be unable to move away from Suk''s body at all. A lot of past events are coming back and forth in her brain.


    The first time I saw him was in the office of Liu Peihua, the principal of No.17 middle school. At that time, Suk was still childish and nervous.


    But it was this nervous boy who solved his dilemma in the toilet. If he had not helped himself to find toilet paper at that time, it would have been a shame!


    And then what? After the commendation meeting for the top ten league members, Vice Mayor Yu Zhengdong took the opportunity of the celebration banquet and pretended to be drunk and impolite. Wexe harassed himself. At that time, he even had to help himself rather than go to the toilet without paper.


    At that time, Suk appeared in time. He not only saved himself from Yu Zhengdong''s entanglement, but also beat the vice mayor violently. Suk was the hero he had been longing for.


    Sending myself home, I was scratched by the neighbor''s decoration materials on the stairs, and Suk helped me apply medicine. On the way, my mother suddenly burst in, and had no choice but to make up a lie.


    From time to time, my mother asked me to take Suk home for dinner, but I knew that if it continued, it would be a fake.


    But clearly know what should be done, should not be done, but every time after mumbling, Suk''s shadow will linger in his heart for a long time.


    I finally explained to my family that I have broken up with Suk. Of course, the reason is that my personality is incompatible. This reason is the essence of everything. When I am together, I can say that my personality is complementary. When I am apart, I am incompatible. Naturally, my family has no way to say anything.


    In the new year, I''m 30 years old. In government agencies and institutions, if I don''t get married at the age of 30, I''ll be gossiped. What''s more, I''m still in a leading position. Under the constant lobbying of my relatives and friends, I finally decide to marry someone casually.


    But just why did your heart beat so fast?


    "Hello, I''m Feng Jianguo, working in the Municipal Planning Bureau. What''s my name?" The bridegroom''s name is Feng Jianguo. He works as deputy director of the Municipal Planning Bureau. However, he is six years older than Li Yuhua. This year, he is thirty-six years old. While introducing himself, he reaches out his hand.


    "Happy wedding, Suk!" Suk is simply holding the name, one has no work unit, two is still in high school students, really nothing to say.


    "Mr. Suk, where can I go?" Women''s intuition is very smart, but men''s sixth sense, in some cases, is not a decoration. When Li Yuhua meets Suk, he feels that something bad is going to happen.


    The self introduction and the problems just now are all in the shape to highlight their own identity. The Municipal Planning Bureau, after all, is holding an iron rice bowl and eating public food. Moreover, it is still a leading position and a serious deputy department level. It may not be as young and handsome as Suk, but it is not the same place. [


    "me --!" Suk is not stupid. He didn''t say anything about his work unit before, but you still ask. It''s obvious that he has some bad intentions. In addition, Feng Jianguo''s eyes also shed such a message. He is complacent and hostile to himself.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t go to work!" Since the other party doesn''t like him, it''s uncomfortable for him to stand here, especially this is Li Yuhua''s wedding, and he can''t screw up the happy and sweet atmosphere: "OK, Congratulations, let''s go first!"


    "Suk --!" Suk had just turned around when Li Yuhua''s voice rang out from behind.


    "Come in and eat together!" Li Yuhua took a deep breath. No matter what kind of relationship they had before, under such circumstances, they would always invite friends in.And like this kind of wedding scene, is to arrange the number of mobile places, like this time have played two more tables, convenient for some friends to come.


    "Ha ha, yes! Come in and have a drink. Today is my big day with Yuhua. Come on When Feng Jianguo spoke, he put his arms around Li Yuhua''s shoulder, which was very intimate.


    I don''t know why, Feng Jianguo has regarded Suk as a rival in love, which is very puzzling, but he really thinks so in his heart.


    Li Yuhua''s body trembles slightly, and feels that Suk''s eyes fall on Feng Jianguo''s shoulder. Subconsciously, he wants to avoid it, but finally he stops calmly.


    Yes! The ultimate goal is to marry someone else, and Suk is only a romantic affair, just with this!


    "No, we have something else to do!" Suk did not stop at all this time, and finally took the group of girls to the second floor.


    "It''s not your old lover, is it?" Luo Feiyan''s test is basically close to reality. After that, it immediately aroused people''s agreement. When he said suxton, he was a little embarrassed: "what old lover, this is secretary Li, who presented me the award when I won the top ten members of the Communist Youth League in the city. Where do you think of that?"


    "Ha ha! Secretary Li, I don''t think it''s that simple. Just now, her eyes were obviously a little lingering. What''s the matter? If not, let''s go and get married. I''m sure you''ll get a beautiful woman as long as you go and get married! "


    Luo Feiyan''s words were solid, and what she said was exactly what she thought in her heart. At that time, her feeling should be different from that of the bridegroom. She knew that many things were just a spark. If Suke really rushed in, the success rate of such things would be really great.


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1370

    If Suk doesn''t feel a little bit about Li Yuhua in his heart, it''s absolutely a lie. After all, he met such a woman when he was ignorant, but things in the world are not perfect, and he can''t do it.


    Maybe Li Yuhua can find his own destination, so he should bless her more!


    In her mind, Li Yuhua was just wearing a red cheongsam. If the man standing next to her changed into herself --- thinking of this, Suk subconsciously shook his head and thought more: "let''s go, let''s hurry and fill our stomach first!"


    Suk didn''t want to have any hesitation on this matter, so others changed the topic, because they had decided to meet Fu Lingshan at the airport after dinner, so they didn''t waste much time.


    And when you leave, you can still hear the excitement coming from the banquet hall, but it doesn''t belong to you after all.


    At the exit of Weihai airport, Suk leads a group of women and looks at the crowd. According to the flight time, Fu Lingshan will come out soon.


    Sure enough, a few minutes later, a woman with sunglasses and a mask appeared in front of the public. Of course, Fu Lingshan was suspicious. She hadn''t seen her for a long time. She just saw an advertisement before.


    Fu Lingshan was also looking for everyone. She looked around and quickened her pace: "I''m coming!"


    As a star, in the past six months, due to the advertising effect of fangfeiyi people, Fu Lingshan''s exposure rate has greatly increased, the number of fans has risen sharply, and even the number of microblog followers has reached the number of first-line stars. [


    so now when we travel, we have to dress up. Of course, if it''s an official trip, it''s a big fan interview or even a media interview, but the purpose of this trip is very simple, just to see Suk.


    This kind of thing can''t be known by the outside world. Naturally, her agent Cen Kailun is closely behind her. She feels that Fu Lingshan''s pace is speeding up, and she is also a trot.


    There is really no way. At the beginning, she tried her best to enlighten Fu Lingshan many times, but the result is the same every time. However, how to say and analyze, Fu Lingshan is determined and unshakable, but finally she knows how to keep the secret of her love. This may be lucky in the misfortune.


    In the past six months, Fu Lingshan has been to Weihai many times and has been deeply integrated into this group. Everyone is very familiar with her and is waiting for Suk''s return. This time, she took time off from the crew of "the storm of Macao" and came very quickly.


    "Tired or not?" Suk stood in the crowd, looking at Fu Lingshan. First he said hello to the sisters one by one, then he looked at himself.


    "I''m so tired. Will you give me a good massage later?" Although Fu Lingshan was wearing sunglasses and masks, Suk looked at her and her clear and beautiful appearance appeared in her mind.


    "Massage? Where would you like a massage? " Suk then saw that Fu Lingshan had already understood her own meaning. She was about to kick her foot and quickly flashed aside: "OK, let''s go, let''s go back first!"


    "Wait, there are still people!" As she spoke, Fu Lingshan took out the phone, said something to the phone, and then looked around.


    "Here it is Mu Wanqing actually saw Suk in the distance, and also saw Fu Lingshan running straight to Suk. They passed by, but he had to stand in the crowd depressed and embarrassed to say hello.


    "Do you want me to introduce you? My elder martial sister Fu Lingshan took Mu Wanqing''s arm and waved to Suk.


    "Nvxia, long time no see!" Suk had to ask her to help collect the black materials of a deputy secretary of the township party committee. However, because he had no time, he directly handed the matter over to Huang Mao, and it seemed that the result would come soon.


    The Secretary of the township party committee sentenced directly, and even implicated many people. However, these people deserve what they deserve. Naturally, they don''t have to feel guilty.


    "Well!" Mu Wanqing nods. She has known Luo Feiyan for a long time. When Fu Lingshan came to Weihai many times, she naturally contacted her elder martial sister, so naturally, everyone is still familiar with her.


    But for Suk, she was still a little embarrassed. After all, she fell into his hands twice and three times, and finally had to work for him. For the female snitch, her self-esteem was very hurt. As soon as she saw Suk, she could think of her own embarrassment.


    "Let''s go! Don''t be stunned [


    with a wave of his jade hand, Luo Feiyan added three more people to his mighty team. Fortunately, when he came out for dinner, everyone drove three cars, so they could sit down naturally.


    According to the latest distribution principle, Fu Lingshan and Mu Wanqing are placed in Suk''s car. As for Cen Kailun, the agent, she just sits anywhere. She doesn''t want to come, but she doesn''t feel at ease to let Fu Lingshan come alone, so she can only be embarrassed as an outsider.


    In the past six months, in fact, everyone has changed dramatically. Even Huang Mao has been in the top position. Liu Feihong has delegated his power to Huang Yong. Huang Mao, that is, Huang Yong, is not only in charge of the original three streets, but has expanded a lot, with a big brother style.Thinking of the Yellow haired little bastard in the past, now Huang Yong is really a firecracker. He also follows the Hong Kong and Taiwan professional temperament line, including black T-shirt, black trousers, black windbreaker, and black sunglasses. He is followed by two younger brothers, all of which are tough.


    As soon as the three men entered the banquet hall, the atmosphere was still hot and quiet. All of them looked at him nervously.


    "Huang Yong? What are you doing here? " The bridegroom frowned as he watched Huang Mao coming directly to his side. With Huang Mao''s popularity, not only people in society, but also officials have their intersection. It''s not surprising that Feng Jianguo can call out his name at once.


    "Congratulations, Lao Feng Huang Mao nodded to Feng Jianguo, then quickly took off his sunglasses and looked at Li Yuhua. His face was still tense just now, and he immediately brought out a smile: "you are Secretary Li, right?"


    As a female cadre, Li Yuhua naturally does not recognize such a person as Huang Mao. Although from the dress of this person, and even the two people who are following him, we can see that he seems to be coming from a wrong way, and he has some disgust in his heart, but he still nods: "I''m Li Yuhua!"


    "I''m Huang Yong. I didn''t know that today is your happy day. This is a gift from sukege. Please accept it. I won''t disturb you any more. I wish you a happy wedding!"


    Huang Mao''s attitude is very low, even now he rarely appears such performance, but it all comes from Suk. He can feel that Suk boss attaches importance to this gift, and naturally he should also maintain his due respect for Secretary Li.


    Feng Jianguo is a little confused. He has understood from Huang Mao''s words that Suk, who appeared before, was able to assign Huang Mao to deliver gifts in person. Moreover, his performance is still so kind. However, he knows that Huang Mao has become a bully of Weihai in the past six months.


    How could Suk be a vagrant if he could behave like this?


    When Huang Mao''s figure was no longer visible, he was relieved from the previous shock. He turned to Li Yuhua and said, "what did he send?"


    (¡Ë update fast ¡Ë plain text ¡Ë)

 Chapter 1371

    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Did not expect that after so much, he can say such words, Gu Yujing can not help but red eye frame.


    "I know what I''m talking about. I''m sober. Maybe the lost child is not my kind at all." Cloud Luo Yu said gnash teeth, ear cruel voice over and over again, scratching his mind.


    Pop...


    Gu Yujing slapped her mercilessly, and tears fell down the corner of her eyes. How could he say such words? Didn''t he know how hurtful it was? It was like a knife, knife by knife in her chest, and the one holding the knife was not others, it was her favorite man.


    "What? Is it that I''m right, and I''m angry? " Yun Luoyu sticks out his tongue and licks the blood from the corner of his mouth. If he is not affectionate to him, he treats her like that every night. Shouldn''t she wish he would go to hell early?


    "I didn''t expect that you are such a person. Yun Luoyu, you let me down so much that you can''t even compare with a finger of Bai ran." Bo Ran has taken care of her for five years. How many times can their mother and daughter live to the present because of his help? Shouldn''t she care about him? Why he wants to say this hurtful words, she and Bo Ran are innocent, Gu Yujing wipe away tears, stubborn raised his head, tears still want to eye frame spin.


    "Not even a finger? Hehe, I''m so worthless in your mind. Well, since he is so important to you, why don''t you go to him in person? " Yun Luoyu was hurt by her words, red eyes roared.


    "You''re driving me away? OK, I''ll leave now. I won''t bother you any more. " Gu Yujing wiped her tears again, rushed out of the door, picked up the little devil in her sleep, and strode downstairs. She was no longer Gu Yujing. He bullied her, but she was determined to please her.


    There is no room for her. She can go back. Without him, her world will still turn.


    "Wait, leave ruoro behind. She''s the seed of my cloud family." Yun Luoyu stops in front of her and reaches for Ruo.


    "Your seed? See clearly, she is the child of me and Biran. I don''t know if I cheated her, stupid. " Gu Yujing holds her daughter tightly in her arms and says that she won''t do anything. If she hands her over, he loves to misunderstand, so let him misunderstand.


    "You can''t cheat me. If you are the seed of Yun Luoyu, give her to me." Yun Luoyu reaches out his hand and forces her step by step.


    Little witch wake up, sleepy looking at daddy, Mommy, don''t know what happened?


    "Don''t be self righteous. Your child died five years ago. When you turned around with Li Mengfei in your arms, it ran away from me. A lot of blood dyed my skirt and the floor red." Seeing the pain in his eyes, she suddenly had the pleasure of revenge and hurt each other without any cover.


    Listening to these words, Yun Luoyu''s tall body trembles. Looking back at that year, the red mark on the floor and Liu Ma''s words make his firm idea loose. If it''s not his child, no, he doesn''t believe it. If it''s his child and her child, she must be afraid that he will rob her. If it''s Ruo Ruo, she will say that. He doesn''t really want to rob her daughter, he just wants her Stay, can''t she see?


    "Mommy, isn''t he really my father?" Listening to all this, the little witch could not help but shed tears. Why did Mommy cheat her? When she decided that he was her father, she denied him, gave her hope and let her down.


    ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡± Unexpectedly, if Ruo wakes up, Gu Yujing almost can''t play. In order to make Yun Luoyu give up on Ruo, she hates Ruo and says, "yes, he''s not your father."


    "Mommy, you lied to me... Sobbing Hearing the answer, the little witch''s heart is almost cold, so sad, so sad.


    "Do you believe it now?" Gu Yujing looks at him indifferently, without any emotion.


    "Get out of my sight now." Yun Luoyu points to the door and roars. He sweeps all the cups and tea sets in the living room.


    Very clear sound, but the two little women were startled, the little witch cry is torn heart crack lung "don''t, Wuwu.".. I don''t want to leave daddy. Mommy is lying. Woo woo... Mommy is a bad guy


    Gu Yujing, with tears in her eyes, listens to her daughter''s cry and accusation. Her heart aches to death. Indeed, she is not a good Mommy, but she still hugs her daughter and leaves Yun''s home without looking back.


    Yun Luoyu lifts up the whole table, kicks over the sofa, and finally sits on the ground decadent. She goes, really goes. He doesn''t really want to drive her away, just doesn''t want her to say those hurtful words again. He really doesn''t want to drive her away...


    "Wuwu.. I don''t want to leave daddy, mummy, you say lie, he is my father, Wuwu.. Answer me quickly


    "Well, don''t cry." Gu Yujing reaches out her hand to wipe the tears for the little witch, but she waves her hand away. Seeing her crying, her mother''s heart is also in pain. Does it mean that it''s always the children who suffer from the quarrel between husband and wife? Now she understands this truth.


    "Gu Yujing, let me ask you again, is Yun Luoyu my father?" The little witch looks at Mommy with tears in her eyes. If Mommy doesn''t say it again, she won''t ask any more. When will she take daddy''s hair and do DNA."Well, he''s your father. I just said that because I was so angry." Gu Yujing finally surrendered.


    "Then there''s nothing to do with me. I''m going to sleep. Don''t wake me up when I get home." The little witch wiped her tears and found a comfortable posture to continue. After a long time, it turned out to be a misunderstanding, which made her sad to death.


    "Gu yuruo, you are heartless and heartless. Your parents have quarreled. Aren''t you worried at all?" Gu Yujing reaches for her hand and slaps her daughter on her ass.


    "Oh, it''s painful. It''s nothing to do with me if you quarrel. My wife and husband quarrel at the head of the bed and the end of the bed. Don''t bother me with this shit."


    "Who''s with him? I''m here for real this time. I''ll never come back to live when I move out." Think of what he just said, her heart is painful, damned smelly man, arrogant pig head, oneself is big sand pig.


    When she saw the kiss mark on her body, she really thought that she had done something to him, so she questioned him. Before he left, he gave a faint smile, which was a little sad. "If I could be more selfish and domineering, maybe we would not have come to this step."


    Some children''s shoes ask me, when is the end of abuse? In fact, after the abuse, it''s over. I can''t explain everything clearly, but it''s going to take a few days with my heart''s speed. My dear friends, I''m reluctant to say goodbye to you...

 Chapter 1372

    Suk college entrance examination admission notice to hand, as the province''s top science, was successfully admitted to Yanjing University, and that is on this day, Fangfei Yiren beauty daily chemical group in the United States through the NASDAQ IPO form, listed successfully.


    On the day of listing, each share was listed and issued at a price of 35 US dollars, with a total of 420 million shares. After continuous trading, the stock price finally stabilized at about 115 US dollars.


    In other words, the value-added of fangfeiyi''s listing has reached 48.3 billion US dollars, which has caused a huge sensation in China, Asia and the world.


    Even some special scholars have begun to study the so-called "fangfeiyi phenomenon" and how it has leaped from a small company of unknown origin to a leader in the listed enterprises.


    After all, there are too many companies that want to be listed but can not. At the beginning of listing, there are too many companies that enter the strange circle of falling limit until they withdraw from the market.


    I don''t know if I don''t do research. I''m scared when I do research. The series of products developed by fangfeiyi people have formed an unparalleled whirlwind, sweeping the whole earth. Not only women are crazy about it, but men also have demands.


    It is everyone''s hope to eliminate scars and reduce body shape. Driven by the leading products of pingbanfang and peach blossom soup, all kinds of products have achieved good sales results and are sold all over the world.


    From the rout of Procter & gamble on the daily chemical front to the downfall of Lancome, Dior and other famous brand cosmetics, fangfeiyi people, with their astonishing ability, set off one after another * *.


    The product direct selling stores originally distributed all over the country have expanded to all over the world, and the success of fangfeiyi people has brought far more effects than that.


    Starting with the selection of Qingcheng Yuye as a national gift for visiting heads of state, the whole product line has become one of the world''s first-class products, and its output value is constantly expanding. Luo Feiyan finally released his hatred deeply buried in his heart for more than 20 years.


    Yanjing Yuejia, directly from a second rate tycoon, was annihilated in the long history, while Yuejia''s company was acquired by Fangfei Yiren, which was the turning point for Fangfei Yiren to set foot in other industries.


    There are many cha songs among them. Luo Feiyan made great contributions to find Zheng Mo, a coach in a fitness club in Yanjing, and Qin Zheng, who is setting up a company in Canada. He saved Wan Qihong, who left dejectedly.


    The Shengtang foundation has gradually become the most famous charity fund in the world, with a total investment of more than one billion yuan per day. From the beginning of funding for out of school children in mountain villages to all kinds of children in need of help, every project is down-to-earth and earnest.


    Fangfeiyiren, Shengtang foundation and other acquired companies finally formed Shengtang international group. After Shengtang International''s backdoor fangfeiyiren beauty group went public again, the world shocked event happened again.


    The assets of Shengtang international have increased ten times in an instant. This is a company that the whole world is optimistic about. It is not only the first-class earning power, but also because this company has a different and more distinct heart of gratitude from other companies.


    In fact, the success of fangfeiyi people brings not only these, but also the trouble for Suk. There is no impermeable wall in the world. As the biggest shareholder of fangfeiyi people, even if it is low-key, it is finally found out by someone who has a heart.


    Then there are all kinds of puzzling visits. Suk began to thank guests behind closed doors, but in the relatively open university campus, it''s impossible to prevent it.


    maybe a reporter will jump out and ask you to talk to him with a tape recorder. From time to time, some invitation cards with the name of charity dinner appear in the library In my own hands, even many students will come to you for a reason, of course, there are quite a number of female students.


    All kinds of social activities made Suk more and more tired of this kind of life. Until he was a sophomore, this kind of boredom finally reached its climax and decided to drop out. Just like Bill Gates of Microsoft and Zuckerberg of Facebook, he was studying in school at this time. In fact, it was meaningless.


    Suk disappeared in the university campus, leaving countless people countless regrets, how many men see such a thick thigh away, and heartbroken, how many women see so many gold man waved his hand, did not take away a cloud, and stayed up all night, but Suk just left.


    ------


    a small island in Hawaii has been bought directly by Shengtang international. The blue sky is blue, the seagulls are singing and gliding with their wings open, and the misty white clouds in the sky can''t help but contact the marshmallow.


    The beach is golden, very fine, the sea is clear, the clear water can even see the shells below, a few women are swimming in the distance, laughing.


    On the two reclining chairs on the beach, two girls cover their heads with hats, stretch their bodies, and enjoy the sunshine bath. The bikini with a little less cloth makes their beautiful figure show incisively and vividly. The two peaks are towering, the waist is slender, and the mysterious inverted triangle exudes endless charm.


    There is a wooden attic on the bank. Under the big umbrella, four bikini beauties are surrounded by the table, each young and beautiful."Fifty thousand!" Fu Lingshan hesitated for a long time, but she still played the card in her hand and nervously looked at her three card friends. Now the atmosphere is very strange. Don''t let it go.


    "Ha, it''s you who are waiting. Catch the five chief leaders, one color and one dragon!" With a crash, Du Wan directly pushed the mahjong card in front of him. As expected, it was the same color. Suddenly, everyone changed their faces.


    "Hello! Have you made a mistake? You''ve even made a fool of yourself three times, and you''re not going to let people live! " Luo Feiyan didn''t expect that his luck would be so bad. He turned to look at Li Feifei: "Feifei, do you still have money? Lend me some! "


    "Who wants to borrow it from me? Borrow one for ten! " Li Yuhua waves her wallet and smiles. In fact, after her wedding banquet, she and Feng Jianguo directly went through the divorce procedures. Women are crazy and blind about love, but she has no regrets.


    After working in the kitchen for more than an hour, the reward for his cooking proficiency made Suk show his perfection. Plate after plate of delicious dishes were all served on the table and washed. Then he went out and picked up the loudspeaker and called out: "ladies and gentlemen, have dinner!"


    Suk''s voice has spread all the way. First, Luo Feiyan, Du Wan, Fu Lingshan and Li Feifei on the mahjong table come to an end. Hong Chen and Wei Lan stand up as spectators. Li Yuhua, who didn''t succeed in lending, shrugs and is helpless. Then there are Liu Feihong and Liu Qingqing, who are basking in the sun on the beach.


    Playing in the sea are Qin Zheng, ye Wei, Ma Yina, Liu Mengmeng, Mo Xiaoqi, he Fenglu and Zheng mo. when they hear the sound, they swim back one after another.


    Soon all the girls around Suk were chattering. Luo Feiyan took Suk''s loudspeaker and made great efforts: "Suk said that if you don''t come back for dinner, you can wait at home at night!"


    "Family service at night!"


    "Family law serves!"


    "Serve!"


    The sound echoed far away on the sea level, and soon a line of figures appeared in the distance, just like the women''s army. Heiyu, Nanfeng, wanqihong, Yang Peier, Bai Xue, Li Linglong, Mu Wanqing and azalea, each of them riding a motorboat, bravely riding the waves.


    High mountains, flowing water, Qin, three lanes, bright moon, breeze, a bottle of wine, happy life in the world, thousands of flowers gather together!


    The whole book is over!